The history of the church from our Lords incarnation, to the twelth year of the Emperour Maricius Tiberius, or the Year of Christ 594 / as it was written in Greek, by Eusebius Pamphilius ..., Socrates Scholasticus, and Evagrius Scholasticus ... ; made English from that edition of these historians, which Valesius published at Paris in the years 1659, 1668, and 1673 ; also, The life of Constantine in four books, written by Eusibius Pamphilus, with Constantine's Oration to the convention of the saints, and Eusebius's Speech in praise of Constantine, spoken at his tricennalia ; Valesius's annotations on these authors, are done into English, and set at their proper places in the margin, as likewise a translation of his account of their lives and writings ; with two index's, the one, of the principal matters that occur in the text, the other, of those contained in the notes.
         Ecclesiastical history. English
         Eusebius, of Caesarea, Bishop of Caesarea, ca. 260-ca. 340.
      
       
         
           1683
        
      
       Approx. 6655 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 382 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A38749
         Wing E3423
         ESTC R6591
         12906033
         ocm 12906033
         95323
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A38749)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 95323)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 981:8)
      
       
         
           
             The history of the church from our Lords incarnation, to the twelth year of the Emperour Maricius Tiberius, or the Year of Christ 594 / as it was written in Greek, by Eusebius Pamphilius ..., Socrates Scholasticus, and Evagrius Scholasticus ... ; made English from that edition of these historians, which Valesius published at Paris in the years 1659, 1668, and 1673 ; also, The life of Constantine in four books, written by Eusibius Pamphilus, with Constantine's Oration to the convention of the saints, and Eusebius's Speech in praise of Constantine, spoken at his tricennalia ; Valesius's annotations on these authors, are done into English, and set at their proper places in the margin, as likewise a translation of his account of their lives and writings ; with two index's, the one, of the principal matters that occur in the text, the other, of those contained in the notes.
             Ecclesiastical history. English
             Eusebius, of Caesarea, Bishop of Caesarea, ca. 260-ca. 340.
             Socrates, Scholasticus, ca. 379-ca. 440. Ecclesiastical history. English.
             Evagrius, Scholasticus, b. 536? Ecclesiastical history. English.
             Eusebius, of Caesarea, Bishop of Caesarea, ca. 260-ca. 340. Life of Constantine. English.
          
           [42], 700, [22] p.
           
             Printed by John Hayes ... for Han. Sawbridge ...,
             Cambridge :
             1683.
          
           
             "The ecclesiastical history of Eusebius Pamphilus," "The ecclesiastical history of Socrates Scholasticus," and "The life of Constantine" have special title pages.
             Table of contents: p. [6]-[24]
             Indices: p. [1]-[22] at end.
             Advertisement: p. [22] at end.
             Errata: p. [42]
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church history -- Primitive and early church, ca. 30-600.
           Persecution -- History -- Early church, ca. 30-600.
        
      
    
     
        2004-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-11 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-12 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-12 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           HISTORY
           OF
           THE
           CHURCH
           ,
           From
           Our
           LORD's
           Incarnation
           ,
           to
           the
           Twelfth
           Year
           of
           the
           Emperour
           MAURICIUS
           TIBERIUS
           ,
           or
           the
           Year
           of
           CHRIST
           594.
           
           As
           it
           was
           written
           in
           Greek
           ,
           by
           EUSEBIUS
           PAMPHILUS
           Bishop
           of
           Caesarea
           in
           Palestine
           ;
           SOCRATES
           SCHOLASTICUS
           Native
           of
           Constantinople
           ;
           and
           EVAGRIUS
           SCHOLASTICUS
           born
           at
           Epiphania
           in
           
             Syria
             Secunda
          
           .
        
         
           Made
           English
           from
           that
           Edition
           of
           these
           Historians
           ,
           which
           VALESIUS
           published
           at
           Paris
           in
           the
           Years
           1659
           ,
           1668
           ,
           and
           1673.
           
        
         
           Also
           ,
           The
           LIFE
           of
           CONSTANTINE
           in
           Four
           Books
           ,
           Written
           by
           EUSEBIUS
           PAMPHILUS
           ;
           with
           CONSTANTINE'S
           ORATION
           to
           the
           CONVENTION
           OF
           THE
           SAINTS
           ;
           and
           EUSEBIUS's
           Speech
           in
           Praise
           of
           CONSTANTINE
           ,
           Spoken
           at
           His
           TRICENNALIA
           ▪
        
         
           VALESIUS's
           Annotations
           on
           these
           Authours
           ,
           are
           done
           into
           English
           ,
           and
           set
           at
           their
           proper
           places
           in
           the
           Margin
           ;
           as
           likewise
           a
           Translation
           of
           His
           Account
           of
           their
           Lives
           and
           Writings
           .
        
         
           With
           Two
           Index's
           ;
           the
           one
           ,
           of
           the
           Principal
           Matters
           that
           occur
           in
           the
           Text
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           of
           those
           contained
           in
           the
           Notes
           .
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Socrat.
             Eccles.
             Histor.
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             18.
             
          
        
         
           
             HINC
             LUCEM
             ET
             POCULA
             SACRA
             .
          
           printer's or publisher's device
        
         
           CAMBRIDGE
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             John
             Hayes
          
           ,
           Printer
           to
           the
           University
           ;
           For
           
             Han.
             Sawbridge
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Bible
           on
           
             Ludgate
             Hill
             ,
             London
          
           .
           1683.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Publisher
           of
           this
           ENGLISH
           Translation
           to
           the
           READER
           .
        
         
           VALESIUS
           has
           spoken
           so
           fully
           and
           satisfactorily
           concerning
           what
           He
           has
           done
           in
           
             His
             Edition
          
           of
           these
           following
           
             Ecclesiastick
             Historians
          
           ,
           as
           to
           
             His
             Amendments
             of
             the
             Greek
             Text
             ,
          
           as
           to
           
             His
             Latine
             Version
          
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           to
           
             His
             Explanation
             of
             the
             obscurer
             passages
             that
             occur
             in
             them
          
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           has
           added
           such
           compleat
           
             Accounts
             concerning
             the
             Lives
             and
             Histories
             of
             these
             Authours
             :
          
           (
           all
           which
           particulars
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           judged
           necessary
           to
           be
           made
           known
           to
           the
           
             English
             Reader
          
           ,
           are
           done
           into
           His
           own
           language
           ,
           and
           prefixed
           before
           each
           Writer
           whom
           they
           concern
           :
           )
           that
           't
           is
           needless
           to
           give
           the
           Reader
           any
           farther
           trouble
           here
           ,
           than
           barely
           to
           acquaint
           Him
           ,
           for
           
             what
             reason
          
           this
           English-Translation
           was
           at
           first
           attempted
           ,
           and
           by
           
             what
             Helps
             and
             Assistances
          
           this
           attempt
           has
           at
           length
           been
           finished
           .
        
         
           It
           can't
           be
           supposed
           a
           thing
           unknown
           to
           any
           person
           ,
           though
           He
           may
           have
           been
           but
           meanly
           conversant
           amongst
           Books
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           not
           the
           first
           time
           wherein
           
             these
             Church-Historians
          
           have
           appeared
           
             in
             English.
          
           For
           't
           is
           now
           almost
           a
           Compleat
           Century
           ,
           since
           
             Meredith
             Hanmer
             Doctour
             of
             Divinity
          
           ,
           first
           published
           
             His
             Translation
          
           of
           them
           all
           ;
           excepting
           onely
           
             Eusebius's
             Four
             Books
             concerning
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Two
             Orations
          
           subjoyned
           thereto
           :
           which
           ,
           by
           
             a
             Dedication
             to
          
           S
           r
           
             John
             Lambe
             Knight
             ,
             Doctour
             of
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Dean
             of
             the
             Arches
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
          
           seem
           to
           have
           been
           made
           English
           several
           years
           after
           Doctour
           Hanmer's
           death
           ,
           by
           one
           M
           r
           
             Wye
             Saltonstall
          
           .
        
         
           After
           
             Four
             Editions
             of
             Doctour
             Hanmer's
             Translation
             ,
             a
             fifth
             ,
          
           whereto
           was
           added
           M
           r
           
             Saltonstall's
             Version
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             Constantine
             and
             the
             Two
             Orations
             ,
          
           was
           published
           in
           the
           Year
           1650.
           
           
             Which
             Impression
          
           being
           sold
           off
           ,
           and
           the
           Book
           become
           Scarce
           ;
           the
           person
           whose
           propriety
           D
           r
           
             Hanmer's
             Translation
          
           was
           ,
           some
           few
           years
           since
           resolved
           to
           reprint
           it
           .
           This
           resolution
           He
           communicated
           to
           some
           friends
           ,
           whom
           He
           knew
           to
           be
           able
           Advisers
           and
           Directers
           in
           an
           affair
           of
           that
           Nature
           .
           From
           them
           He
           received
           answer
           to
           this
           effect
           :
           that
           in
           Doctour
           
             Hanmer's
             Translation
          
           they
           saw
           many
           things
           that
           wanted
           Correction
           ,
           which
           they
           supposed
           were
           not
           so
           much
           to
           be
           attributed
           to
           the
           Doctour
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           imperfection
           and
           mistakes
           of
           the
           
             Greek
             Text
          
           and
           those
           
             Latine
             Translatours
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Doctour
           had
           made
           use
           of
           :
           that
           now
           there
           was
           a
           fair
           way
           opened
           ,
           whereby
           the
           errours
           in
           the
           
             Doctour's
             Translation
          
           might
           be
           Corrected
           ,
           in
           regard
           the
           
             Original
             Text
          
           of
           
             these
             Historians
          
           ,
           after
           it
           had
           been
           compared
           with
           several
           
             Ancient
             Manuscripts
          
           of
           the
           best
           Note
           ,
           (
           whereby
           the
           imperfections
           in
           it
           were
           supplied
           ,
           and
           the
           faults
           committed
           in
           
             other
             Editions
          
           amended
           ;
           )
           was
           ,
           together
           with
           an
           excellent
           
             Latine
             Version
          
           thereof
           ,
           published
           at
           Paris
           by
           
             Henricus
             Valesius
          
           ,
           a
           person
           of
           such
           eminent
           Learning
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           unanimous
           consent
           of
           the
           
             Arch-Bishops
             and
             Bishops
             of
          
           
           
             the
             Gallican
             Church
          
           ,
           He
           had
           been
           pitcht
           upon
           and
           employed
           as
           the
           fittest
           man
           to
           undertake
           a
           work
           of
           this
           Nature
           :
           and
           therefore
           their
           advise
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Doctour's
             Translation
          
           should
           be
           compared
           with
           
             that
             Edition
             of
             these
             Historians
          
           which
           Valesius
           had
           published
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           whereever
           it
           differed
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           made
           to
           agree
           with
           the
           
             Greek
             Text
          
           thereof
           .
        
         
           After
           receipt
           of
           this
           advise
           ,
           't
           was
           resolved
           it
           should
           be
           followed
           .
           And
           accordingly
           a
           
             Reverend
             and
             Learned
             Divine
          
           was
           prevailed
           with
           to
           undertake
           this
           Work.
           Who
           ,
           after
           He
           had
           done
           some
           
             few
             Chapters
          
           onely
           of
           the
           
             First
             Book
             of
             Eusebius's
             History
          
           ,
           for
           reasons
           best
           known
           to
           Himself
           desisted
           .
           But
           by
           this
           Tryal
           of
           His
           it
           plainly
           appeared
           ,
           that
           (
           besides
           its
           being
           an
           invidious
           attempt
           to
           go
           about
           to
           interpolate
           what
           another
           person
           had
           long
           since
           put
           his
           last
           hand
           to
           ;
           )
           it
           was
           a
           work
           of
           far
           greater
           labour
           to
           bring
           
             Doctor
             Hanmer's
             Translation
          
           to
           an
           agreement
           with
           the
           
             Greek
             Text
          
           of
           
             Valesius's
             Edition
          
           ,
           than
           to
           make
           a
           
             New
             One.
          
           On
           which
           account
           this
           latter
           was
           resolv'd
           upon
           ;
           and
           by
           Divine
           assistance
           being
           now
           finished
           ,
           is
           here
           presented
           to
           the
           Reader
           's
           view
           .
        
         
           The
           Reader
           having
           been
           acquainted
           with
           
             the
             Reason
          
           why
           this
           
             New
             Translation
          
           was
           at
           first
           attempted
           ,
           't
           is
           fit
           He
           should
           know
           farther
           ,
           by
           what
           Helps
           and
           Assistances
           this
           attempt
           has
           at
           length
           been
           finished
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Version
          
           ,
           as
           has
           been
           intimated
           ,
           was
           taken
           immediately
           from
           the
           Greek
           ,
           according
           to
           
             that
             Edition
             which
             Henricus
             Valesius
             set
             forth
             at
          
           Paris
           :
           whence
           this
           advantage
           will
           accrue
           ,
           that
           whatever
           errours
           are
           found
           in
           it
           ,
           will
           be
           errours
           but
           of
           one
           descent
           .
           Besides
           
             Valesius's
             Edition
             ,
             That
             which
             Robert
             Stephens
             Printed
             at
          
           Paris
           
             in
             the
             year
          
           1544
           ,
           was
           likewise
           all
           along
           consulted
           .
           Nor
           were
           the
           
             Latine
             Translatours
             of
             these
             Historians
          
           refused
           or
           neglected
           :
           namely
           these
           four
           ;
           
             Musculus's
             Version
          
           Dedicated
           to
           
             Edward
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             King
             of
             England
             ,
          
           and
           Printed
           at
           Basil
           in
           the
           year
           1549
           ;
           the
           Translation
           of
           
             John
             Christophorson
          
           (
           heretofore
           
             Master
             of
             Trinity
             Colledge
             in
             Cambridge
             ,
          
           afterwards
           
             Bishop
             of
             Chichester
          
           ;
           )
           Printed
           at
           Coloigne
           .
           in
           the
           year
           1570
           ;
           
             John
             Curterius's
             Version
          
           ,
           or
           rather
           
             his
             Emendation
             of
             Christophorson's
             ,
             Printed
             at
             Paris
             in
             the
             year
          
           1571
           ;
           and
           lastly
           
             Grinaeus's
             Translation
          
           ,
           set
           forth
           at
           Basil
           in
           the
           year
           1591.
           
           All
           
             which
             Versions
          
           were
           all
           along
           inspected
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           places
           that
           required
           it
           ,
           their
           Disagreements
           or
           Consents
           are
           (
           as
           the
           Reader
           will
           find
           ,
           )
           taken
           notice
           of
           ;
           unless
           the
           Learned
           Valesius's
           diligence
           had
           made
           those
           Remarks
           needless
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Notes
           they
           are
           in
           a
           manner
           all
           Valesius's
           :
           nor
           is
           any
           Remark
           of
           his
           left
           untranslated
           (
           though
           perhaps
           some
           times
           made
           shorter
           ;
           )
           that
           was
           judg'd
           of
           use
           to
           an
           
             English
             Reader
          
           ,
           and
           becoming
           an
           
             English
             Translation
          
           .
           If
           the
           Reader
           does
           ,
           as
           now
           and
           then
           He
           will
           ,
           meet
           with
           a
           Note
           that
           has
           not
           
           Valesius's
           name
           set
           at
           the
           bottome
           ;
           He
           may
           conclude
           that
           not
           to
           be
           Valesius's
           ;
           however
           ,
           He
           generally
           meets
           with
           some
           intimation
           or
           other
           ,
           whereby
           notice
           is
           given
           him
           ,
           on
           what
           authority
           such
           a
           remark
           is
           grounded
           .
           But
           whereas
           in
           
             Valesius's
             Edition
          
           ,
           His
           Notes
           on
           all
           
             these
             Historians
          
           are
           placed
           together
           in
           a
           Body
           by
           themselves
           ,
           at
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           each
           Authour
           whereto
           they
           belong
           :
           here
           the
           Reader
           has
           them
           embodied
           with
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Letters
           of
           the
           Alphabet
           He
           is
           shown
           the
           passages
           in
           the
           History
           ,
           whereof
           they
           treat
           .
           In
           which
           method
           the
           Reader
           's
           ●ase
           was
           consulted
           ,
           that
           He
           might
           not
           have
           the
           trouble
           and
           interruption
           given
           Him
           ,
           of
           turning
           forward
           and
           backward
           ,
           from
           
             the
             Matter
          
           to
           
             the
             Notes
          
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           
             the
             Matter
          
           .
        
         
         
           How
           far
           
             this
             Translation
          
           is
           beholding
           to
           
             That
             done
             by
             Doctour
             Hanmer
          
           ,
           will
           quickly
           be
           discovered
           by
           any
           ,
           that
           shall
           take
           the
           pains
           to
           compare
           them
           .
           It
           need
           not
           be
           dissembled
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Doctour's
             Version
          
           has
           been
           seen
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           as
           needless
           to
           detain
           
             the
             Reader
          
           in
           shewing
           Him
           by
           tedious
           instances
           ,
           that
           He
           has
           not
           been
           ,
           nor
           could
           have
           been
           followed
           ,
           without
           a
           departure
           from
           the
           
             Original
             Greek
          
           as
           published
           by
           Valesius
           .
        
         
           It
           onely
           remains
           ,
           that
           the
           Reader
           be
           entreated
           ,
           before
           He
           peruses
           
             this
             Translation
          
           ,
           to
           mend
           those
           faults
           in
           it
           that
           are
           mentioned
           in
           
             The
             Errata
          
           ;
           and
           to
           pardon
           all
           others
           He
           shall
           meet
           with
           .
           Which
           that
           He
           may
           the
           easier
           be
           perswaded
           to
           ,
           He
           is
           desired
           to
           be
           mindful
           of
           this
           excellent
           saying
           :
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             'T
             is
             God's
             property
             to
             mistake
             in
             nothing
             ,
             and
             to
             correct
             all
             things
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           Of
           the
           Whole
           WORK
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             Eusebius
             his
             
               Ecclesiastical
               History
            
             in
             X.
             Books
             .
          
           
             
               Book
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
              
               THE
               Subject
               of
               this
               Work.
               Page
               1
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
              
               A
               brief
               summary
               concerning
               the
               Praeexistence
               and
               Divinity
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ.
               Page
               2
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               That
               the
               very
               name
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               of
               Christ
               was
               from
               the
               beginning
               both
               known
               and
               honoured
               among
               the
               Divine
               Prophets
               .
               Page
               5
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Religion
               by
               him
               declared
               to
               all
               Nations
               ,
               is
               neither
               new
               nor
               strange
               .
               Page
               6
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               Of
               the
               times
               of
               our
               Saviours
               manifestation
               unto
               men
               .
               Page
               7
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
              
               That
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               predictions
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Nation
               who
               before
               by
               succession
               had
               held
               the
               Principality
               ,
               surceased
               ,
               and
               that
               Herod
               ,
               the
               first
               of
               the
               Aliens
               ,
               became
               their
               King.
               Page
               8
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
              
               Of
               the
               disagreement
               supposed
               to
               be
               among
               the
               Gospels
               about
               the
               Genealogy
               of
               Christ.
               Page
               9
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               Of
               Herods
               cruelty
               towards
               the
               Infants
               ,
               and
               after
               how
               miserable
               a
               manner
               he
               ended
               his
               life
               .
               Page
               10
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
              
               Of
               the
               Times
               of
               
                 Pilate
                 .
                 Page
              
               12
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
              
               Of
               the
               High-priests
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               in
               whose
               time
               Christ
               Preached
               the
               Gospel
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
              
               What
               hath
               been
               testified
               concerning
               John
               the
               Baptist
               ,
               and
               concerning
               
                 Christ.
                 Page
              
               13
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
              
               Concerning
               our
               Saviours
               disciples
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
              
               The
               History
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               
                 Edessens
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               Book
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 THE
                 Preface
                 .
              
               Page
               15
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
              
               Of
               those
               things
               which
               were
               instituted
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               after
               the
               Ascension
               of
               Christ.
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
              
               How
               Tiberius
               was
               affected
               at
               the
               Relation
               Pilate
               sent
               him
               of
               those
               things
               concerning
               Christ.
               Page
               16
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               How
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               spread
               in
               a
               short
               time
               over
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               Page
               17
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               How
               ,
               after
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Tiberius
                 ,
                 Caius
              
               made
               Agrippa
               King
               over
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               punished
               Herod
               with
               perpetual
               banishment
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               How
               Philo
               went
               on
               an
               Embassage
               to
               Caius
               upon
               the
               Jews
               Account
               .
               Page
               18
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
              
               How
               great
               miseries
               befell
               the
               Jews
               after
               their
               audacious
               wickedness
               committed
               against
               Christ.
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
              
               That
               Pilate
               made
               himself
               away
               .
               Page
               19
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               Of
               the
               Dearth
               that
               happened
               in
               Claudius
               his
               time
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
              
               The
               Martyrdom
               of
               James
               the
               Apostle
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
              
               How
               Agrippa
               ,
               called
               also
               Herod
               ,
               persecuting
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               presently
               felt
               the
               Divine
               vengeance
               .
               Page
               20
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
              
               Of
               the
               Impostour
               Theudas
               and
               his
               Associates
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
              
               Of
               Helena
               Queen
               of
               the
               
                 Osdroënians
                 .
                 Page
              
               21
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
              
               Of
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 
              
               Of
               Peter
               the
               Apostle's
               Preaching
               at
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 Page
              
               22
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 
              
               Of
               the
               Gospel
               according
               to
               
                 Mark.
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
              
               That
               Mark
               first
               Preached
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               to
               the
               
                 Egyptians
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 
              
               What
               Philo
               relates
               of
               the
               Ascetae
               in
               
                 Egypt
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 
              
               What
               Writings
               of
               Philo's
               have
               come
               to
               our
               hands
               .
               Page
               24
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 
              
               What
               a
               calamity
               befell
               the
               Jews
               at
               Jerusalem
               on
               the
               very
               day
               of
               the
               Passover
               .
               Page
               25
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
                 
              
               What
               was
               done
               at
               Jerusalem
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               
                 Nero.
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 21.
                 
              
               Of
               that
               Egyptian
               who
               is
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               Page
               26
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 22.
                 
              
               How
               Paul
               ,
               being
               sent
               bound
               from
               Judea
               to
               Rome
               ,
               having
               made
               his
               defence
               ,
               was
               wholly
               acquitted
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 23.
                 
              
               How
               James
               ,
               called
               the
               brother
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               was
               Martyred
               .
               Page
               27
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 24.
                 
              
               How
               ,
               after
               
                 Mark
                 ,
                 Annianus
              
               was
               constituted
               the
               first
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               
                 Alexandrians
                 .
                 Page
              
               29
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 25.
                 
              
               Of
               the
               Persecution
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Nero
               ,
               in
               which
               Paul
               and
               Peter
               were
               for
               Religion
               graced
               with
               Martyrdom
               at
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 26.
                 
              
               How
               the
               Jews
               were
               vexed
               with
               innumerable
               mischiefs
               ,
               and
               how
               at
               last
               they
               entred
               upon
               a
               War
               against
               the
               
                 Romans
                 .
                 Page
              
               30
            
          
           
             
               Book
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
              
               IN
               what
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               the
               Apostles
               Preached
               Christ.
               Page
               30
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
              
               Who
               first
               Presided
               over
               the
               Roman
               Church
               .
               Page
               31
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Epistles
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               Of
               the
               first
               Succession
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               Of
               the
               last
               siege
               of
               the
               Jews
               after
               Christs
               death
               .
               Page
               32
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
              
               Of
               the
               famine
               that
               oppressed
               the
               
                 Jews
                 .
                 Page
              
               33
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
              
               Of
               Christs
               Predictions
               .
               Page
               35
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Prodigies
               that
               appeared
               before
               the
               War.
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
              
               Of
               Josephus
               ,
               and
               the
               Writings
               he
               left
               Page
               36
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
              
               How
               Josephus
               makes
               mention
               of
               the
               Holy
               Bible
               .
               Page
               37
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
              
               How
               ,
               after
               
                 James
                 ,
                 Simeon
              
               governed
               the
               Church
               at
               
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 Page
              
               38
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
              
               How
               Vespasian
               commanded
               that
               the
               descendants
               of
               David
               should
               be
               sought
               out
               ▪
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
              
               That
               Anencletus
               was
               the
               second
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 
              
               That
               Avilius
               was
               the
               second
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 
              
               That
               Clemens
               was
               the
               third
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Epistle
               of
               
                 Clemens
                 .
                 Page
              
               39
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 
              
               Of
               the
               Persecution
               in
               Domitians
               time
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 
              
               Concerning
               John
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               his
               Revelation
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 
              
               How
               Domitian
               commanded
               that
               the
               descendants
               of
               David
               should
               be
               ●lain
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               that
               were
               Related
               to
               our
               Saviour
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 21.
                 
              
               That
               Cerdo
               was
               the
               third
               that
               presided
               over
               the
               Alexandrian
               Church
               .
               Page
               40
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 22.
                 
              
               That
               Ignatius
               was
               the
               second
               that
               presided
               over
               the
               Alexandrian
               Church
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 23.
                 
              
               A
               Relation
               concerning
               John
               the
               Apostle
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 24.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Gospels
               .
               Page
               41
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 25.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               Divine
               writings
               ,
               which
               are
               without
               coutroversie
               acknowledged
               ;
               and
               of
               those
               which
               are
               not
               such
               .
               Page
               42
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 26.
                 
              
               Of
               Menander
               the
               Impostour
               .
               Page
               43
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 27.
                 
              
               Of
               the
               Heresie
               of
               the
               
                 Ebionites
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 28.
                 
              
               Of
               the
               Arch-Heretick
               
                 Cerinthus
                 .
                 Page
              
               44
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 29.
                 
              
               Of
               Nicholas
               ,
               and
               those
               Hereticks
               who
               bear
               his
               name
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 30.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               Apostles
               that
               are
               found
               to
               have
               been
               married
               .
               Page
               45
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 31.
                 
              
               Of
               the
               death
               of
               John
               and
               
                 Philip.
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 32.
                 
              
               How
               Simeon
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Jerusalem
               suffered
               Martyrdom
               .
               Page
               46
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 33.
                 
              
               How
               Trajan
               forbad
               that
               the
               Christians
               should
               be
               sought
               after
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 34.
                 
              
               That
               Evarestus
               was
               the
               Fourth
               that
               governed
               the
               Roman
               Church
               .
               Page
               47
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 35.
                 
              
               That
               Justus
               was
               the
               Third
               that
               governed
               the
               Church
               at
               
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 36.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Ignatius
               and
               his
               Epistles
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 37.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               who
               at
               that
               time
               were
               eminent
               .
               Page
               48
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 38.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Epistle
               of
               Clemens
               ,
               and
               those
               other
               Writings
               ,
               which
               are
               falsly
               attributed
               to
               him
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 39.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Books
               of
               
                 Papias
                 .
                 Page
              
               49
            
          
           
             
               Book
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
              
               WHo
               were
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Roman
               ,
               and
               Alexandrian
               Churches
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               
                 Trajane
                 .
                 pag.
                 50
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
              
               What
               the
               Jews
               suffered
               in
               this
               Emperours
               time
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               Who
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Adrian
               ,
               wrote
               Apologies
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Faith.
               Page
               51
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               Who
               were
               ennobled
               with
               the
               Title
               of
               Bishops
               over
               the
               Roman
               ,
               and
               Alexandrian
               Churches
               in
               this
               Emperours
               time
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               Who
               were
               Bishops
               of
               Jerusalem
               from
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               even
               to
               these
               times
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
              
               The
               last
               Siege
               of
               the
               Jews
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Adrian
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
              
               Who
               at
               that
               time
               were
               the
               Authours
               of
               false
               Doctrine
               .
               Page
               52
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               What
               Ecclesiastical
               Writers
               
                 there
                 were
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 .
                 Page
              
               53
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
              
               The
               Rescript
               of
               Adrian
               ,
               that
               we
               Christians
               should
               not
               be
               unjustly
               prosecuted
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
              
               Who
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               Antoninus
               were
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Roman
               and
               Alexandrian
               Sees
               .
               Page
               54
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               who
               were
               Arch-Hereticks
               in
               these
               times
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Justin's
               Apologie
               to
               
                 Antoninus
                 .
                 Page
              
               55
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
              
               The
               Rescript
               of
               Antoninus
               to
               the
               Common
               Council
               of
               Asia
               ,
               concerning
               our
               Religion
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 
              
               Some
               memoirs
               of
               Polycarp
               the
               Disciple
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               Page
               56
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 
              
               How
               ,
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               
                 Verus
                 ,
                 Polycarp
              
               ,
               together
               with
               others
               ,
               suffered
               Martyrdom
               in
               the
               City
               of
               
                 Smyrna
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
              
               How
               Justin
               the
               Philosopher
               ,
               asserting
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               at
               the
               City
               of
               Rome
               ,
               suffered
               Martyrdom
               .
               Page
               60
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               Martyrs
               ,
               whom
               Justin
               makes
               mention
               of
               in
               his
               
                 Apologie
                 .
                 Page
              
               61
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 
              
               What
               Books
               of
               Justin's
               are
               come
               to
               our
               hands
               .
               Page
               62
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 
              
               Who
               ,
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               Verus
               ,
               presided
               over
               the
               Churches
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
                 
              
               Who
               then
               Governed
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Antioch
                 .
                 Page
              
               63
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 21.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Writers
               who
               flourisht
               in
               that
               Age.
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 22.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Hegesippus
               ,
               and
               those
               he
               makes
               mention
               of
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 23.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Dionysius
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               and
               the
               Epistles
               he
               wrote
               .
               Page
               64
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 24.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Theophilus
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               the
               
                 Antiochians
                 .
                 Page
              
               65
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 25.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Philippus
               and
               
                 Modestus
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 26.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Melito
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               has
               made
               mention
               of
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 27.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Apollinaris
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Hierapol●tane
               Church
               .
               Page
               66
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 28.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Musanus
               ,
               and
               his
               Writings
               .
               Page
               67
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 29.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Tatianus
               and
               his
               Heresie
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 30.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Bardesanes
               the
               Syrian
               ,
               and
               those
               Books
               of
               his
               that
               are
               extant
               .
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Book
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 THE
                 Preface
                 .
              
               Page
               68
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
              
               How
               many
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               Verus
               ,
               underwent
               most
               ●ore
               Persecution
               in
               France
               for
               Religion
               ;
               and
               after
               what
               manner
               
                 they
                 suffered
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
              
               How
               the
               Martyrs
               beloved
               of
               God
               ,
               kindly
               receiving
               such
               as
               fell
               away
               in
               the
               persecution
               ,
               wrought
               a
               cure
               upon
               them
               .
               Page
               74
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               What
               a
               Vision
               appeared
               to
               the
               Martyr
               Attalus
               in
               his
               sleep
               .
               Page
               75
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               How
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               by
               their
               Epistle
               ,
               recommended
               
                 Irenaeus
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               How
               God
               ,
               having
               from
               heaven
               heard
               the
               prayers
               of
               some
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               sent
               rain
               to
               
                 Marcus
                 Aurelius
                 Caesar.
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
              
               A
               Catalogue
               of
               those
               who
               were
               Bishops
               of
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 Page
              
               76
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
              
               That
               ,
               even
               to
               those
               times
               ,
               Miracles
               were
               wrought
               by
               the
               faithfull
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               After
               what
               manner
               Irenaeus
               makes
               mention
               of
               the
               Divine
               Scriptures
               .
               Page
               77
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
              
               Who
               were
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               
                 Commodus
                 .
                 Page
              
               78
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Pantaenus
               the
               Philosopher
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
              
               Concerning
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Bishops
               of
               
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 Page
              
               79
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Rhodon
               ,
               and
               the
               Dissention
               of
               the
               Marcionites
               ,
               which
               he
               has
               made
               mention
               of
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               false
               Prophets
               of
               the
               
                 Cataphrygians
                 .
                 Page
              
               80
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Schism
               of
               Blastus
               raised
               at
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
              
               What
               has
               been
               committed
               to
               memory
               concerning
               Montanus
               ,
               and
               his
               false
               Prophets
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Mil●●●des
               ,
               and
               the
               books
               he
               compiled
               .
               Page
               82
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 
              
               How
               Apollonius
               also
               confuted
               the
               Cataphrygians
               ,
               and
               whom
               he
               has
               made
               mention
               of
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 
              
               Serapion's
               Opinion
               concerning
               the
               Heresie
               of
               the
               
                 Cataphrygians
                 .
                 Page
              
               84
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
                 
              
               What
               Irenaeus
               wrote
               against
               the
               Schismaticks
               at
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 21.
                 
              
               How
               Apollonius
               suffered
               Martyrdom
               at
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 Page
              
               85
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 22.
                 
              
               What
               Bishops
               flourisht
               at
               that
               time
               .
               Page
               86
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 23.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Question
               then
               moved
               about
               
                 Easter
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 24.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Disagreement
               of
               the
               Churches
               throughout
               
                 Asia
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 25.
                 
              
               How
               all
               with
               one
               consent
               unanimously
               agreed
               about
               
                 Easter
                 .
                 Page
              
               89
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 26.
                 
              
               How
               many
               Monuments
               of
               Irenaeus's
               Polite
               Ingenie
               have
               come
               to
               our
               hands
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 27.
                 
              
               How
               many
               also
               of
               the
               works
               of
               others
               ,
               who
               then
               flourished
               ,
               are
               come
               to
               our
               knowledge
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 28.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               ,
               who
               from
               the
               beginning
               were
               defenders
               of
               Artemon's
               Heresie
               ;
               what
               manner
               of
               persons
               they
               were
               as
               to
               their
               Morals
               ,
               and
               how
               that
               they
               were
               so
               audacious
               as
               to
               corrupt
               the
               Sacred
               Scriptures
               .
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Book
               .
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
              
               COncerning
               the
               Persecution
               under
               
                 Severus
                 .
                 pag.
                 91
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Origens
               virtuous
               course
               of
               life
               from
               a
               child
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               How
               Origen
               being
               very
               young
               Preacht
               the
               word
               of
               Christ.
               Page
               92
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               How
               many
               of
               those
               who
               had
               been
               instructed
               by
               him
               ,
               became
               Martyrs
               .
               Page
               93
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               Concerning
               
                 Potamiaena
                 .
                 Page
              
               94
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
              
               Concerning
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Judas
               the
               Writer
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               bold
               Act
               of
               
                 Origen
                 .
                 Page
              
               95
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Miracles
               of
               
                 Narcissus
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Bishops
               of
               
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 Page
              
               96
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
              
               Concerning
               
                 Alexander
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Serapion
               ,
               and
               his
               Books
               that
               are
               extant
               .
               Page
               97
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Writings
               of
               
                 Clemens
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 
              
               What
               Writings
               Clemens
               has
               mentioned
               .
               Page
               98
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 
              
               Concerning
               
                 Heraclas
                 .
                 Page
              
               99
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
              
               What
               pains
               and
               study
               Origen
               bestowed
               about
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Symmachus
               the
               Translatour
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 
              
               Concerning
               
                 Ambrosius
                 .
                 Page
              
               100
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 
              
               What
               things
               have
               been
               recorded
               concerning
               Origen
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
                 
              
               What
               Books
               are
               now
               extant
               of
               such
               as
               wrote
               in
               these
               times
               .
               Page
               102
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 21.
                 
              
               What
               Bishops
               were
               eminent
               in
               those
               times
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 22.
                 
              
               How
               many
               of
               Hippoly●us's
               works
               are
               come
               to
               our
               hands
               .
               Page
               103
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 23.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Origen's
               .
               studiousness
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               was
               honoured
               with
               the
               dignity
               of
               Priesthood
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 24.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Expositions
               he
               made
               at
               
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 25.
                 
              
               After
               what
               manner
               Origen
               has
               mentioned
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
                 Page
              
               104
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 26.
                 
              
               How
               Heraclas
               succeeded
               in
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 Page
              
               105
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 27.
                 
              
               How
               the
               Bishops
               had
               him
               in
               admiration
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 28.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Persecution
               under
               
                 Maximinus
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 29.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Fabian
               ,
               how
               unexpectedly
               he
               was
               Elected
               by
               God
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 Page
              
               106
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 30.
                 
              
               Who
               were
               Origen's
               Schollars
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 31.
                 
              
               Concerning
               
                 Africanus
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 32.
                 
              
               What
               Expositions
               Origen
               wrote
               at
               Caesarea
               in
               
                 Palestine
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 33.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Errour
               of
               Beryllus
               .
               pag.
               107
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 34.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Philip
               the
               Emperour
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 35.
                 
              
               How
               Dionysius
               succeeded
               Heraclas
               in
               his
               Bishoprick
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 36.
                 
              
               What
               other
               books
               were
               written
               by
               
                 Origen
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 37.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               dissention
               of
               the
               
                 Arabians
                 .
                 Page
              
               108
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 38.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Heresie
               of
               the
               
                 Helcesaïts
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 39.
                 
              
               Concerning
               what
               happened
               in
               the
               times
               of
               
                 Decius
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 40.
                 
              
               Concerning
               what
               things
               happened
               to
               
                 Dionysius
                 .
                 Page
              
               109
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 41.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               who
               suffer'd
               Martyrdom
               at
               
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 42.
                 
              
               Concerning
               some
               other
               things
               which
               Dionysius
               relates
               .
               Page
               111
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 43.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Novatus
               ,
               what
               manner
               of
               person
               he
               was
               as
               to
               his
               morals
               ;
               and
               concerning
               his
               Heresie
               .
               Page
               112
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 44.
                 
              
               Dionysius's
               story
               concerning
               
                 Serapion
                 .
                 Page
              
               115
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 45.
                 
              
               Dionysius's
               Epistle
               to
               
                 Novatus
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 46.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Dionysius's
               other
               Epistles
               .
               Page
               116
            
          
           
             
               Book
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 Preface
                 .
              
               pag.
               117
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1
              
               Concerning
               the
               wickedness
               of
               Decius
               and
               
                 Gallus
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
              
               Who
               about
               these
               times
               were
               Bishops
               of
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               How
               Cyprian
               ,
               with
               some
               Bishops
               which
               were
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
               was
               the
               first
               that
               was
               of
               the
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               Converts
               of
               any
               Heretical
               Sect
               whatever
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               rebaptized
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               How
               many
               Epistles
               Dionysius
               wrote
               concerning
               this
               Controversie
               .
               Page
               118
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Peace
               which
               followed
               the
               Persecution
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Heresie
               of
               
                 Sabellius
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               most
               execrable
               Errour
               of
               the
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               Vision
               sent
               from
               God
               which
               appeared
               to
               Dionysius
               ,
               and
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               Canon
               he
               received
               .
               Page
               119
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Novatus's
               Heresie
               .
               Page
               120
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impious
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Valerian
               ,
               and
               the
               Persecution
               in
               his
               Reign
               .
               Page
               121
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
              
               Concerning
               what
               then
               happened
               to
               Dionysius
               ,
               and
               to
               those
               Christians
               which
               were
               in
               
                 Egypt
                 .
                 Page
              
               122
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Martyrs
               which
               suffered
               at
               Caesarea
               in
               
                 Palestine
                 .
                 Page
              
               124
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Peace
               under
               
                 Gallienus
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 
              
               What
               Bishops
               flourisht
               in
               those
               times
               .
               Page
               125
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 
              
               How
               Marinus
               was
               Martyred
               at
               
                 Caesarea
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
              
               A
               Relation
               concerning
               
                 Astyrius
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               mighty
               Miracles
               of
               our
               Saviour
               at
               
                 Paneas
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Statue
               ,
               which
               the
               Woman
               who
               had
               the
               Flux
               of
               bloud
               ,
               erected
               .
               Page
               126
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Chair
               of
               James
               the
               Apostle
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
                 
              
               Concerning
               
                 Dionysius's
                 Paschal
              
               Epistles
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               prescribeth
               a
               Canon
               concerning
               
                 Easter
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 21.
                 
              
               Concerning
               what
               things
               happened
               at
               
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 Page
              
               127
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 22.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Plague
               ,
               which
               then
               raged
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 23.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Reign
               of
               
                 Gallienus
                 .
                 Page
              
               129
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 24.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Nepos
               ,
               and
               his
               Schism
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 25.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Revelation
               of
               
                 John.
                 Page
              
               130
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 26.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Dionysius's
               Epistles
               .
               Page
               132
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 27.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Paul
               of
               Samosata
               ,
               and
               the
               Heresie
               founded
               by
               him
               at
               
                 Antioch
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 28.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Eminent
               Bishops
               of
               those
               Times
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 29.
                 
              
               How
               Paul
               being
               confuted
               by
               M●lchion
               a
               Presbyter
               ▪
               (
               who
               formerly
               had
               been
               one
               of
               the
               Soph●●●ae
               )
               was
               deposed
               .
               
                 pag.
                 133
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 30.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Epistle
               of
               the
               Bishops
               against
               
                 Paul.
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 31.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               heterodox
               and
               corrupt
               opinion
               of
               the
               Manichees
               which
               sprang
               up
               at
               this
               time
               .
               Page
               135
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 32.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               Ecclesiastick
               m●n
               who
               were
               famous
               even
               in
               our
               Age
               ,
               and
               which
               of
               them
               lived
               till
               the
               demolishing
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Book
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 Preface
                 .
              
               
                 pag.
                 139
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               things
               which
               preceded
               the
               Persecution
               in
               our
               days
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Ruine
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
               Page
               140
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               various
               sorts
               of
               combats
               which
               the
               Martyrs
               underwent
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Persecution
               .
               Page
               141
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               Concerning
               God's
               illustrious
               Martyrs
               ;
               how
               they
               fill'd
               the
               world
               with
               their
               fame
               ,
               having
               been
               adorned
               with
               divers
               crowns
               of
               Martyrdom
               for
               Religion
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               Concerning
               what
               was
               done
               at
               
                 Nicomedia
                 .
                 Page
              
               142
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               who
               were
               conversant
               in
               the
               Imperial
               Palaces
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               Egyptians
               who
               suffered
               in
               
                 Phoenicia
                 .
                 Page
              
               143
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               who
               suffered
               in
               
                 Egypt
                 .
                 Page
              
               144
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               who
               suffered
               at
               
                 Thebais
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
              
               The
               written
               informations
               of
               Phileas
               the
               Martyr
               ,
               concerning
               what
               was
               done
               at
               
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
              
               Concerning
               what
               was
               done
               in
               
                 Phrygia
                 .
                 Page
              
               146
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
              
               Concerning
               many
               other
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               who
               suffered
               Martyrdom
               in
               a
               various
               and
               different
               manner
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               Prelates
               of
               the
               Church
               who
               demonstrated
               the
               sincerity
               of
               the
               Religion
               they
               asserted
               by
               the
               effusion
               of
               their
               own
               bloud
               .
               Page
               147
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Morals
               of
               those
               that
               were
               the
               enemies
               of
               Religion
               .
               Page
               149
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 
              
               Concerning
               what
               happened
               to
               the
               
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 Page
              
               151
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Change
               of
               affairs
               to
               a
               better
               posture
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Retractation
               of
               the
               Emperours
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               A
               Supplement
               to
               the
               Eighth
               Book
               .
               
                 pag.
                 153
              
               
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     1.
                     
                  
                   Concerning
                   
                     Procopius
                     ,
                     Alphaeus
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Zacchaeus
                   ,
                   Martyrs
                   .
                   Page
                   154
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     2.
                     
                  
                   Concerning
                   Romanus
                   the
                   Martyr
                   .
                   Page
                   158
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     3.
                     
                  
                   Concerning
                   
                     Timorheus
                     ,
                     Agapius
                     ,
                     Thecla
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   eight
                   other
                   Martyrs
                   .
                   Page
                   159
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     4.
                     
                  
                   Concerning
                   Apphianus
                   the
                   Martyr
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     5.
                     
                  
                   Concerning
                   Ulpianus
                   and
                   Aedefius
                   Martyrs
                   .
                   Page
                   161
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     6.
                     
                  
                   Concerning
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   
                     Agapius
                     ▪
                     Page
                  
                   16●
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     7.
                     
                  
                   Concerning
                   the
                   Virgin
                   Theodosi●
                   ,
                   and
                   concerning
                   Domninus
                   ,
                   and
                   Auxentius
                   ,
                   Martyrs
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     8.
                     
                  
                   Concerning
                   other
                   Confessours
                   ,
                   and
                   concerning
                   the
                   Martyrdom
                   of
                   Valentina
                   and
                   
                     Paul.
                     Page
                  
                   16●
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     9.
                     
                  
                   That
                   the
                   Persecution
                   was
                   afresh
                   revewed
                   and
                   concerning
                   
                     Antoninus
                     ,
                     Z
                     〈…〉
                     ,
                     Germanus
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   other
                   Martyrs
                   .
                   Page
                   164
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     10.
                     
                  
                   Concerning
                   Peter
                   the
                   
                     Asceta
                     ;
                     Aselepius
                  
                   the
                   Marcionite
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Martyrs
                   .
                   Page
                   166
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     11.
                     
                  
                   Concerning
                   Pamphilus
                   ,
                   and
                   twelve
                   other
                   Martyrs
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     12.
                     
                  
                   Concerning
                   the
                   Prelates
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   .
                   Page
                   169
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     13.
                     
                  
                   Concerning
                   
                     Silvanus
                     ,
                     John
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   thirty
                   nine
                   other
                   Martyrs
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Book
               IX
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
              
               COncerning
               the
               Counterfeited
               Cessation
               of
               the
               Persecution
               .
               
                 pag.
                 171
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               change
               of
               affairs
               which
               did
               afterwards
               ensue
               .
               Page
               172
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               Concerning
               an
               Image
               lately
               made
               at
               
                 Antioch
                 .
                 Page
              
               173
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               Cities
               against
               the
               Christians
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               forged
               Acts.
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
              
               Concerning
               them
               that
               suffered
               Martyrdom
               in
               those
               Times
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Edict
               against
               us
               ,
               which
               was
               engraven
               on
               Brazen
               plates
               and
               hung
               up
               on
               the
               Pillars
               .
               Page
               174
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               Concerning
               what
               afterward
               hapned
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Wars
               ,
               of
               the
               Famine
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Pestilence
               .
               Page
               175
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Tyrants
               ,
               and
               what
               expressions
               they
               used
               before
               their
               deaths
               .
               Page
               176
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Victory
               obtained
               by
               the
               Pious
               Emperours
               .
               Page
               179
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               final
               Destruction
               of
               the
               enemies
               of
               Religion
               .
               Page
               181
            
          
           
             
               Book
               X.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
              
               COncerning
               the
               Peace
               ,
               which
               was
               procured
               by
               God
               for
               us
               .
               
                 pag.
                 183
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Re-edification
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
               Page
               184
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Consecration
               of
               Churches
               every
               where
               solemniz'd
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               A
               Panegyrick
               concerning
               the
               splendid
               posture
               of
               our
               Affairs
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               Copies
               of
               the
               Imperial
               Laws
               .
               Page
               192
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Estates
               belonging
               to
               the
               Christians
               .
               Page
               19●
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Immunity
               of
               the
               Clergy
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Licinius's
               exorbitancies
               which
               afterwards
               ensued
               ,
               and
               concerning
               his
               death
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Constantius's
               Victory
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               prosperity
               procured
               by
               him
               to
               all
               those
               that
               live
               under
               the
               power
               of
               the
               
                 Romans
                 .
                 Page
              
               197
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               History
            
             of
             
               Socrates
               Scholasticus
            
             in
             VII
             .
             Books
             .
          
           
             
               Book
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
              
               THE
               Preface
               to
               the
               whole
               Book
               .
               
                 pag.
                 209
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
              
               After
               what
               manner
               Constantine
               the
               Emperour
               was
               converted
               to
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               How
               whilst
               Constantine
               augmented
               the
               prosperity
               of
               the
               Christians
               ,
               Licinius
               his
               Collegue
               persecuted
               them
               .
               Page
               2●0
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               That
               there
               was
               a
               war
               raised
               betwixt
               Constantine
               
               and
               Licinius
               upon
               account
               of
               the
               Christians
               .
               Page
               211
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Arius's
               contest
               with
               Alexander
               the
               Bishop
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
              
               How
               from
               this
               contention
               there
               arose
               a
               division
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               how
               Alexander
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               deposed
               Arius
               and
               his
               Complices
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
              
               How
               Constantine
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               griev'd
               at
               these
               disturbances
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               sent
               Hosius
               a
               Spaniard
               to
               Alexandria
               ,
               to
               exhort
               the
               Bishop
               and
               Arius
               to
               a
               reconciliation
               .
               Page
               214
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Council
               held
               at
               Nicaea
               a
               City
               of
               Bithynia
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               Faith
               there
               published
               .
               Page
               215
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
              
               The
               Epistle
               of
               the
               Synod
               ,
               concerning
               those
               matters
               determined
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               how
               Arius
               was
               degraded
               ,
               together
               with
               them
               that
               embraced
               his
               Sentiments
               .
               Page
               219
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Emperour
               summoned
               to
               the
               Synod
               Acesius
               also
               ,
               a
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Novatian
               Heresie
               .
               Page
               225
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Paphnutius
               the
               Bishop
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Spyridon
               Bishop
               of
               the
               
                 Cyprians
                 .
                 Page
              
               226
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Eutychianus
               the
               Monk.
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 
              
               That
               Eusebius
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Nicomedia
                 ,
                 Theognis
              
               Bishop
               of
               Nice
               (
               who
               had
               been
               banished
               because
               they
               were
               abettors
               of
               Arius's
               Opinion
               )
               having
               afterwards
               sent
               a
               Libell
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               agreed
               to
               the
               exposition
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               were
               readmitted
               to
               their
               Sees
               .
               Page
               227
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 
              
               That
               Alexander
               dying
               after
               the
               Nicene
               Synod
               ,
               Athanasius
               was
               consecrated
               Bishop
               of
               the
               City
               
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 Page
              
               229
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
              
               How
               the
               Emperour
               Constantine
               ,
               having
               enlarged
               the
               City
               heretofore
               call'd
               Byzantium
               ,
               named
               it
               
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 
              
               How
               Helena
               the
               Emperours
               Mother
               ,
               came
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               having
               there
               found
               Christs
               Cross
               ,
               which
               she
               had
               sought
               for
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               built
               a
               Church
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 
              
               How
               the
               Emperour
               Constantine
               abolished
               Gentilism
               ,
               and
               erected
               many
               Churches
               in
               several
               places
               .
               Page
               230
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 
              
               After
               what
               manner
               the
               Innermost
               Indian
               Nations
               were
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Constantine
               converted
               to
               Christianity
               .
               Page
               231
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
                 
              
               After
               what
               manner
               the
               Iberians
               were
               converted
               to
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
               Page
               232
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 21.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Antonius
               the
               Monk.
               Page
               233
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 22.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Manes
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Heresie
               of
               the
               Manichees
               ,
               and
               whence
               he
               had
               his
               original
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 23.
                 
              
               How
               Eusebius
               Bishop
               of
               Nicomedia
               ,
               and
               Theognis
               Bishop
               of
               Nice
               ,
               taking
               courage
               again
               ,
               endeavoured
               to
               subvert
               the
               
                 Nicene
                 Creed
              
               ,
               by
               plotting
               against
               
                 Athanasius
                 .
                 Page
              
               234
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 24.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Synod
               convened
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               which
               deposed
               Eustathius
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               :
               upon
               whose
               account
               there
               was
               a
               Sedition
               raised
               ,
               by
               which
               that
               City
               was
               almost
               ruined
               .
               Page
               235
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 25.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Presbyter
               ,
               who
               made
               it
               his
               business
               to
               get
               Arius
               recalled
               .
               Page
               236
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 26.
                 
              
               How
               Arius
               ,
               being
               recalled
               from
               Exile
               ,
               and
               having
               given
               up
               a
               Libell
               of
               Repentance
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               did
               therein
               hypocritically
               pretend
               himself
               an
               asserter
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Creed
               .
               Page
               237
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 27.
                 
              
               How
               Arius
               returned
               to
               Alexandria
               by
               the
               Emperours
               order
               ,
               and
               upon
               Athanasius's
               refusal
               to
               admit
               him
               ,
               Eusebius's
               faction
               framed
               divers
               accusations
               against
               Athanasius
               before
               the
               Emperour
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 28.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Emperour
               ordered
               a
               Synod
               of
               Bishops
               should
               be
               convened
               at
               Tyre
               ,
               upon
               account
               of
               the
               accusations
               brought
               against
               
                 Athanasius
                 .
                 Page
              
               239
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 29.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Arsenius
               ,
               and
               his
               hand
               which
               was
               reported
               to
               have
               been
               cut
               off
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 30.
                 
              
               That
               Athanasius
               being
               found
               innocent
               after
               his
               first
               accusation
               ,
               his
               Accusers
               made
               their
               escape
               by
               flight
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 31.
                 
              
               That
               Athanasius
               fled
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               upon
               the
               Bishops
               not
               admitting
               of
               his
               defence
               at
               his
               second
               accusation
               .
               Page
               240
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 32.
                 
              
               That
               after
               Athanasius's
               departure
               ,
               he
               was
               depoposed
               by
               the
               Vote
               of
               the
               Synod
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 33.
                 
              
               How
               the
               Synod
               ,
               having
               left
               Tyre
               ,
               came
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               celebration
               of
               the
               feast
               of
               Dedication
               of
               the
               New
               Jerusalem
               ,
               readmitted
               Arius
               to
               communion
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 34
              
               That
               the
               Emperour
               by
               his
               Letter
               summoned
               the
               Synod
               to
               attend
               him
               ,
               that
               Athanasius's
               case
               might
               be
               accurately
               discussed
               in
               his
               presence
               .
               Page
               241
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 35.
                 
              
               That
               ,
               when
               the
               Synod
               came
               not
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               the
               Eusebians
               accused
               Athanasius
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               threatned
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               prohibit
               the
               carriage
               of
               that
               Corn
               ,
               with
               which
               Alexandria
               furnished
               Constantinople
               .
               Whereupon
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               being
               incensed
               ,
               banished
               Athanasius
               ,
               confining
               him
               to
               the
               
                 Gallia's
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 36.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Marcellus
               Bishop
               of
               Ancyra
               ,
               and
               Asterius
               the
               
                 Sophista
                 .
                 Page
              
               242
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 37.
                 
              
               How
               ,
               after
               Athanasius
               was
               exiled
               ,
               Arius
               ,
               being
               sent
               for
               from
               Alexandria
               by
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               raised
               disturbances
               against
               Alexander
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 38.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Ariu's
               death
               .
               Page
               243
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 39.
                 
              
               How
               Constantine
               ,
               falling
               into
               a
               distemper
               ,
               ended
               his
               life
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 40.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Constantine
               the
               Emperours
               Funeral
               .
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Book
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 Preface
              
               ,
               wherein
               he
               gives
               an
               account
               ,
               why
               he
               made
               a
               new
               Edition
               of
               his
               First
               and
               Second
               Book
               .
               
                 pag.
                 245
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
              
               How
               Eusebius
               Bishop
               of
               Nicomedia
               with
               his
               accomplices
               ,
               earnestly
               endeavouring
               to
               introduce
               Arius's
               opinion
               again
               ,
               made
               disturbances
               in
               the
               Churches
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               How
               Athanasius
               ,
               confiding
               in
               the
               Letter
               of
               
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Younger
              
               ,
               returned
               to
               
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 Page
              
               246
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               That
               upon
               
                 Eusebius
                 Pamphilus's
              
               death
               ,
               Acacius
               succeeded
               in
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               
                 Caesarea
                 .
                 Page
              
               247
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Younger
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
              
               How
               Alexander
               Bishop
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               at
               his
               death
               ,
               proposed
               Paulus
               and
               Macedonius
               to
               be
               elected
               into
               his
               Bishoprick
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
              
               How
               the
               Emperour
               Constantius
               ejected
               Paulus
               who
               had
               been
               Ordained
               Bishop
               :
               and
               ,
               having
               sent
               for
               Eusebius
               from
               Nicomedia
               ,
               entrusted
               him
               with
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               How
               Eusebius
               assembled
               another
               Synod
               at
               Antioch
               of
               Syria
               ,
               and
               caused
               another
               form
               of
               Faith
               to
               be
               published
               .
               Page
               248
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
              
               Concerning
               
                 Eusebius
                 Emisenus
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Bishops
               convened
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               upon
               
                 Eusebius
                 Emisenus's
              
               refusal
               of
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               Ordained
               Gregorius
               ,
               and
               altered
               the
               expressions
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Faith.
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
              
               That
               ,
               upon
               Gregorius's
               arrival
               at
               Alexandria
               guarded
               with
               a
               Military
               force
               ,
               Athanasius
               fled
               .
               Page
               250
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
              
               How
               ,
               after
               Eusebius's
               death
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               Constantinople
               restored
               Paulus
               to
               his
               See
               again
               .
               
               And
               that
               the
               Arians
               made
               choice
               of
               
                 Macedonius
                 .
                 pag.
                 250
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               slaughter
               of
               Hermogenes
               the
               Lieutenant-General
               ,
               and
               how
               Paulus
               was
               for
               that
               reason
               turned
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               again
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Arians
               ,
               having
               removed
               Gregorius
               from
               the
               see
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               put
               Georgius
               into
               his
               place
               .
               Page
               251
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 
              
               How
               Athanasius
               and
               Paulus
               ,
               going
               to
               Rome
               ,
               and
               being
               fortified
               with
               Bishop
               Julius's
               Letters
               ,
               recovered
               their
               own
               Sees
               again
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Emperour
               sent
               an
               order
               by
               Philippus
               Praefect
               of
               the
               Pretorium
               ,
               that
               Paulus
               should
               be
               ejected
               and
               banished
               ,
               and
               that
               Macedonius
               should
               be
               enstalled
               Bishop
               in
               his
               See.
               Page
               252
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 
              
               That
               Athanasius
               ,
               being
               afraid
               of
               the
               Emperours
               menaces
               ,
               returned
               to
               Rome
               again
               .
               Page
               253
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 
              
               How
               the
               Emperour
               of
               the
               Western
               parts
               requested
               of
               his
               brother
               ,
               that
               such
               persons
               might
               be
               sent
               ,
               as
               could
               give
               an
               account
               of
               the
               deposition
               of
               Athanasius
               and
               Paulus
               .
               And
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               were
               sent
               published
               another
               form
               of
               the
               Creed
               .
               Page
               254
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               large
               Explanation
               of
               the
               Faith.
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Synod
               at
               
                 Serdica
                 .
                 Page
              
               256
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 21.
                 
              
               An
               Apology
               for
               
                 Eusebius
                 Pamphilus
                 .
                 Page
              
               258
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 22.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Synod
               of
               Serdica
               restored
               Paulus
               and
               Athanasius
               to
               their
               Sees
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               upon
               the
               Eastern
               Emperours
               refusal
               to
               admit
               them
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               of
               the
               West
               threatned
               him
               with
               War.
               Page
               259
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 23.
                 
              
               That
               Constantius
               ,
               being
               afraid
               of
               his
               Brothers
               Menaces
               ,
               by
               his
               Letters
               ordered
               Athanasius
               to
               appear
               ,
               and
               sent
               him
               to
               
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 Page
              
               260
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 24.
                 
              
               That
               Athanasius
               ,
               passing
               through
               Jerusalem
               in
               his
               return
               to
               Alexandria
               ,
               was
               received
               into
               Communion
               by
               Maximus
               ,
               and
               convened
               a
               Synod
               of
               Bishops
               which
               confirmed
               the
               Nicene
               Faith.
               Page
               262
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 25.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Tyrant
               Magnentius
               and
               
                 Vetranio
                 .
                 Page
              
               263
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 26.
                 
              
               How
               ,
               after
               the
               Death
               of
               Constans
               the
               Western
               Emperour
               ,
               Paulus
               and
               Athanasius
               were
               Ejected
               out
               of
               their
               own
               Sees
               again
               .
               And
               ,
               that
               Paulus
               ,
               after
               his
               being
               carried
               into
               banishment
               ,
               was
               slain
               .
               But
               Athanasius
               made
               his
               escape
               by
               flight
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 27.
                 
              
               That
               Macedonius
               ,
               having
               got
               possession
               of
               the
               See
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               did
               much
               mischief
               to
               those
               that
               in
               opinion
               dissented
               from
               him
               .
               Page
               264
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 28.
                 
              
               Concerning
               what
               was
               done
               at
               Alexandria
               by
               Georgius
               the
               Arian
               ;
               from
               Athanasius's
               own
               relation
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 29.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Photinus
               the
               Arch-Heretick
               .
               Page
               265
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 30.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               forms
               of
               the
               Creed
               published
               at
               Sirmium
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Emperour
               
                 Constantius
                 .
                 Page
              
               266
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 31.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Hosius
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Corduba
                 .
                 Page
              
               269
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 32.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               overthrow
               of
               Magnentius
               the
               Tyrant
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 33.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Jews
               inhabiting
               Dio-Caesarea
               in
               
                 Palestine
                 .
                 Page
              
               270
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 34.
                 
              
               Concerning
               
                 Gallus
                 Caesar.
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 35.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Aëtius
               the
               
                 Syrian
                 ,
                 Eunomius's
              
               Master
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 36.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Synod
               at
               
                 Millaine
                 .
                 Page
              
               271
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 37.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Synod
               at
               Ariminum
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               Draught
               of
               the
               Creed
               which
               was
               published
               there
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 38.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               cruelty
               of
               Macedonius
               ,
               and
               the
               Tumults
               by
               him
               raised
               .
               Page
               275
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 39.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Synod
               at
               Seleucia
               a
               City
               of
               
                 Isauria
                 .
                 Page
              
               277
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 40.
                 
              
               That
               Acacius
               Bishop
               of
               Caesarea
               dictated
               another
               Draught
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               in
               the
               Synod
               at
               
                 Seleucia
                 .
                 Page
              
               278
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 41.
                 
              
               Tha●
               ,
               upon
               the
               Emperours
               return
               from
               the
               Western
               parts
               ,
               the
               Acacians
               were
               convened
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               firmed
               the
               Ariminum
               Creed
               ,
               making
               some
               additions
               to
               it
               .
               Page
               281
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 42.
                 
              
               That
               upon
               Macedonius's
               being
               deposed
               ,
               Eudoxius
               obtained
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 43.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Eustathius
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Sebastia
                 .
                 Page
              
               282
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 44.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Meletius
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Antioch
                 .
                 Page
              
               283
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 45.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Macedonius's
               Heresie
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 46.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Apollinaristae
               ,
               and
               their
               Heresie
               .
               Page
               284
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 47.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Emperour
               
                 Constantius
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               Book
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
              
               COncerning
               Julianus
               ,
               his
               Extract
               ,
               and
               Education
               .
               And
               how
               ,
               upon
               his
               being
               made
               Emperour
               ,
               he
               revolted
               to
               
                 Gentilism
                 .
                 Page
              
               285
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Sedition
               which
               hapned
               at
               Alexandria
               ,
               and
               after
               what
               manner
               Georgius
               was
               slain
               .
               Page
               287
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Emperour
               incensed
               at
               Georgius's
               murder
               ,
               sharply
               rebuked
               the
               Alexandrians
               by
               his
               Letter
               .
               Page
               288
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               How
               ,
               upon
               Georgius's
               being
               murdered
               ,
               Athanasius
               returned
               to
               Alexandria
               ,
               and
               recovered
               his
               own
               Church
               .
               Page
               289
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Lucifer
               ,
               and
               
                 Eusebius
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
              
               How
               Lucifer
               arriving
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               Ordained
               
                 Paulinus
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
              
               How
               Eusebius
               and
               Athanasius
               accorded
               together
               ,
               and
               assembled
               a
               Synod
               of
               Bishops
               at
               Alexandria
               ,
               wherein
               they
               expresly
               declared
               ,
               that
               the
               Trinity
               is
               
                 Consubstantial
                 .
                 Page
              
               290
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               Some
               passages
               quoted
               out
               of
               
                 Athanasius's
                 Apologetick
              
               concerning
               his
               own
               flight
               .
               Page
               291
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
              
               How
               (
               after
               the
               Synod
               at
               Alexandria
               ,
               made
               up
               of
               those
               who
               asserted
               the
               Homoöusian
               Faith
               )
               Eusebius
               ,
               returning
               to
               Antioch
               ,
               found
               the
               Catholicks
               disagreeing
               there
               upon
               account
               of
               Paulinus's
               Ordination
               ;
               and
               being
               unable
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               an
               agreement
               ,
               he
               departed
               from
               thence
               .
               Page
               293
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Hilarius
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Poictiers
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
              
               How
               the
               Emperour
               Julianus
               exacted
               money
               from
               the
               Christians
               .
               Page
               294
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Maris
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Chalcedon
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               tumult
               raised
               by
               the
               Heathens
               against
               the
               Christians
               .
               Page
               295
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Athanasius's
               flight
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               who
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               Julianus
               suffered
               Martyrdom
               at
               Merus
               a
               City
               of
               
                 Phrygia
                 .
                 Page
              
               296
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
              
               How
               (
               when
               the
               Emperour
               prohibited
               the
               Christians
               from
               being
               educated
               in
               the
               Grecian
               Literature
               ,
               )
               the
               two
               Apollinaris's
               betook
               themselves
               to
               writing
               of
               Books
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 
              
               How
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               making
               preparations
               for
               an
               expedition
               against
               the
               Persians
               ,
               arrived
               at
               Antioch
               :
               and
               being
               derided
               by
               the
               Antiochians
               ,
               he
               published
               an
               Oration
               against
               them
               ,
               entituled
               Misop●g●n
               .
               Page
               297
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 
              
               How
               ,
               when
               the
               Emperour
               was
               desirous
               to
               consult
               the
               Oracle
               ,
               the
               Daemon
               gave
               no
               answer
               ,
               being
               afraid
               of
               Babilas
               the
               Martyr
               .
               Page
               298
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Emperours
               wrath
               ,
               and
               concerning
               Theodorus
               the
               Confessour
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
                 
              
               How
               the
               Emperour
               perswaded
               the
               Jews
               to
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               utter
               destruction
               of
               
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 21.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Emperours
               inroad
               into
               Persia
               ,
               and
               concerning
               his
               death
               .
               
                 pag.
                 299
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 22.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Jovianus's
               being
               Proclaimed
               Emperour
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 23.
                 
              
               A
               confutation
               of
               what
               Libanius
               the
               Sophista
               has
               said
               concerning
               
                 Julianus
                 .
                 Page
              
               300
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 24.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Bishops
               flockt
               from
               all
               places
               to
               Jovianus
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               them
               hoping
               they
               should
               induce
               him
               to
               embrace
               their
               own
               Creed
               .
               Page
               303
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 25.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Macedonians
               and
               Acacians
               ,
               meeting
               together
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               confirmed
               the
               Nicene
               Creed
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 26.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Death
               of
               the
               Emperour
               
                 Jovianus
                 .
                 Page
              
               304
            
          
           
             
               Book
               .
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
              
               THat
               ,
               after
               Jovianus's
               death
               ,
               Valentinianus
               is
               Proclaimed
               Emperour
               ,
               who
               made
               his
               brother
               Valens
               his
               Colleague
               in
               the
               Empire
               .
               And
               ,
               that
               Valentinianus
               was
               a
               Catholick
               ,
               but
               Valens
               an
               
                 Arian
                 .
                 pag.
                 305
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
              
               That
               Valentinianus
               went
               into
               the
               Western
               parts
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               Valens
               resided
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               who
               ,
               upon
               the
               Macedonians
               address
               to
               him
               that
               a
               Synod
               might
               be
               convened
               ,
               granted
               their
               request
               .
               And
               that
               he
               persecuted
               the
               
                 Homoöusians
                 Page
              
               306
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               That
               ,
               whilst
               Valens
               persecuted
               those
               who
               embraced
               the
               Homoöusian
               opinion
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               there
               arose
               a
               Tyrant
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               by
               name
               Procopius
               .
               And
               that
               at
               the
               same
               time
               an
               Earthquake
               hapned
               ,
               and
               an
               inundation
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               which
               ruined
               many
               Cities
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               That
               there
               being
               a
               disturbance
               in
               the
               Secular
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               State
               of
               affairs
               ,
               the
               Macedonians
               ,
               having
               convened
               a
               Synod
               at
               Lampsacus
               ,
               did
               again
               confirm
               the
               Antiochian
               Creed
               ,
               and
               Anathematized
               that
               published
               at
               Ariminum
               ,
               and
               did
               again
               ratifie
               the
               deposition
               of
               Acacius
               and
               
                 Eudoxius
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               That
               ,
               an
               engagement
               hapning
               about
               a
               City
               of
               Phrygia
               between
               the
               Emperour
               Valens
               ,
               and
               the
               Tyrant
               Procopius
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               took
               the
               Tyrant
               by
               the
               treachery
               of
               his
               Commanders
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               and
               them
               to
               death
               ,
               by
               inflicting
               new
               and
               unusual
               punishments
               upon
               them
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
              
               That
               ,
               after
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Tyrant
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               forced
               those
               who
               had
               been
               present
               at
               the
               Synod
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Christians
               ,
               to
               embrace
               Arius's
               Opinion
               .
               Page
               307
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
              
               That
               Eunomius
               ,
               having
               ejected
               Eleusius
               the
               Macedonian
               ,
               was
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Cyzicum
               .
               And
               concerning
               Eunomius's
               original
               ,
               and
               that
               having
               been
               Amanuensis
               to
               Aëtius
               sirnamed
               Atheus
               ,
               he
               imitated
               him
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Oracle
               ,
               which
               was
               found
               cut
               upon
               a
               stone
               ,
               when
               the
               Wall
               of
               Chalcedon
               was
               demolished
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Valens's
               anger
               .
               Page
               308
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Emperour
               Valens
               persecuted
               the
               Novatians
               also
               ,
               who
               (
               in
               like
               manner
               as
               did
               the
               Catholicks
               )
               embraced
               the
               Homoöusian
               Faith.
               Page
               309
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Emperour
               Valentinianus
               ,
               begat
               a
               son
               ,
               who
               bore
               his
               Fathers
               name
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               Valentinianus
               ,
               he
               having
               begat
               his
               son
               Gratianus
               before
               his
               being
               created
               Emperour
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
              
               Concerning
               a
               hail
               of
               an
               unusual
               bigness
               which
               fell
               from
               heaven
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               Earthquakes
               in
               Bithynia
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Hellespont
                 .
                 Page
              
               310
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
              
               That
               those
               who
               embraced
               Macedonius's
               Opinion
               ,
               being
               reduced
               into
               streights
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Emperours
               violence
               towards
               them
               ,
               sent
               an
               Embassage
               to
               Liberius
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               subscribed
               to
               the
               Homoöusian
               Creed
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
              
               How
               Eunomius
               separated
               himself
               from
               Eudoxius
               ,
               because
               he
               adhered
               to
               his
               master
               Aëtius
               .
               And
               that
               (
               a
               disturbance
               being
               raised
               at
               Alexandria
               by
               Eudoxius's
               means
               )
               Athanasius
               fled
               again
               .
               And
               that
               (
               when
               the
               Populace
               were
               tumultuous
               hereupon
               )
               the
               Emperour
               being
               afraid
               ,
               by
               his
               Letters
               pacified
               ▪
               the
               Alexandrians
               ,
               and
               ordered
               that
               Athanasius
               should
               be
               put
               into
               quiet
               possession
               of
               his
               Church
               again
               .
               Page
               313
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 
              
               That
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Eudoxius
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               the
               Arians
               ordained
               Demophilus
               ;
               but
               the
               Orthodox
               ,
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               Eustathius
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               made
               Evagrius
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 
              
               That
               when
               the
               Emperour
               had
               banished
               Evagrius
               and
               Eustathius
               ,
               the
               Arians
               sorely
               oppressed
               and
               afflicted
               the
               
                 Homo●usians
                 .
                 Page
              
               314
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               holy
               Presbyters
               who
               were
               burnt
               in
               a
               Ship
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               Famine
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               hapned
               in
               Phrygia
               upon
               that
               account
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               arriving
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               did
               again
               persecute
               those
               that
               embrace
               the
               Homoöusian
               Opinion
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 
              
               Concerning
               what
               was
               done
               at
               Edessa
               ,
               and
               the
               reproachfull
               affront
               put
               upon
               the
               Prefect
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               Faith
               ,
               couragiousness
               ,
               and
               constancy
               of
               those
               Citizens
               ;
               and
               concerning
               a
               pious
               woman
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Emperour
               Valens
               slew
               many
               persons
               ,
               the
               first
               letter
               of
               whose
               name
               was
               Theta
               ,
               upon
               account
               of
               a
               certain
               
               Necromantick-divination
               ,
               whereby
               that
               was
               foretold
               .
               Page
               315
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Athanasius's
               Death
               ,
               and
               the
               promotion
               of
               Peter
               to
               his
               See.
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 21.
                 
              
               That
               after
               Athanasius's
               death
               ,
               the
               Arians
               by
               the
               Emperour
               Valens's
               Order
               ,
               delivered
               up
               the
               Churches
               in
               Alexandria
               to
               Lucius
               who
               had
               been
               Ordained
               by
               them
               before
               ,
               and
               committed
               Peter
               to
               prison
               .
               Page
               316
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 22.
                 
              
               That
               Sabinus
               the
               Macedonian
               Heretick
               has
               made
               no
               mention
               of
               those
               many
               mischiefs
               which
               happened
               at
               Lucius's
               installment
               .
               But
               they
               are
               recorded
               in
               a
               Letter
               written
               by
               Peter
               ,
               who
               made
               his
               escape
               ,
               and
               fled
               to
               Damasus
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               .
               But
               the
               Arians
               and
               Lucius
               were
               the
               Authours
               of
               many
               mischievous
               practises
               and
               cruelties
               against
               those
               holy
               persons
               who
               led
               a
               Monastick
               life
               in
               the
               solitudes
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 23.
                 
              
               A
               Catalogue
               of
               the
               holy
               Monks
               who
               lived
               in
               the
               Desart
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 24.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               holy
               Monks
               who
               were
               exiled
               ;
               how
               God
               (
               by
               the
               Miracles
               they
               performed
               )
               attracted
               all
               persons
               to
               himself
               .
               Page
               319
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 25.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Didymus
               ,
               a
               blind
               man.
               Page
               320
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 26.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Basilius
               of
               Caesarea
               ,
               and
               Gregorius
               of
               
                 Nazianzum
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 27.
                 
              
               Concerning
               
                 Gregorius
                 Thaumaturgus
                 .
                 Page
              
               322
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 28.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Novatus
               ,
               and
               those
               from
               him
               termed
               Novatians
               .
               And
               ,
               that
               those
               Novatians
               who
               inhabited
               Phrygia
               ,
               altered
               the
               time
               of
               celebrating
               the
               Festival
               of
               Easter
               ,
               and
               kept
               it
               on
               the
               same
               day
               the
               Jews
               did
               .
               Page
               323
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 29.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Damasus
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               Ursinus
               .
               How
               ,
               a
               disturbance
               and
               Sedition
               hapning
               in
               Rome
               upon
               their
               account
               ,
               there
               followed
               a
               great
               slaughter
               of
               men
               .
               Page
               324
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 30.
                 
              
               How
               (
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Auxentius
               Bishop
               of
               Millain
               )
               a
               Sedition
               hapning
               on
               account
               of
               the
               Election
               of
               a
               Prelate
               to
               succeed
               in
               that
               See
               ;
               Ambrosius
               ,
               President
               of
               the
               Province
               ,
               going
               with
               a
               Military
               Force
               to
               appease
               the
               tumult
               ,
               
               was
               by
               a
               general
               suffrage
               (
               the
               Emperour
               Valentinianus
               having
               given
               his
               consent
               also
               )
               preferred
               before
               all
               persons
               ,
               and
               Elected
               Bishop
               of
               that
               Church
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 31.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Valentinianus's
               death
               .
               
                 pag.
                 325
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 32.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Philosopher
               Themistius
               .
               And
               ,
               that
               Valens
               ,
               appeased
               by
               the
               Oration
               he
               spake
               to
               him
               ,
               did
               in
               some
               measure
               mitigate
               his
               Persecution
               against
               the
               Christians
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 33.
                 
              
               How
               the
               Goths
               ,
               under
               the
               Reign
               of
               Valens
               ,
               embraced
               Christianity
               .
               Page
               326
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 34.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Goths
               vanquished
               by
               other
               Barbarians
               ,
               fled
               into
               the
               Territories
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               and
               were
               received
               by
               the
               Emperour
               .
               Which
               reception
               of
               theirs
               was
               the
               occasion
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               the
               Emperours
               own
               overthrow
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 35.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               care
               and
               sollicitude
               about
               a
               War
               with
               the
               Goths
               ,
               remitted
               something
               of
               his
               Persecution
               against
               the
               Christians
               .
               Page
               327
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 36.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Saracens
               also
               at
               that
               time
               embraced
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               (
               a
               woman
               ,
               by
               name
               Mavia
               ,
               being
               their
               Queen
               ,
               )
               and
               took
               one
               Moses
               ,
               a
               pious
               and
               faithfull
               person
               that
               led
               a
               monastick
               life
               ,
               to
               be
               their
               Bishop
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 37.
                 
              
               That
               after
               Valens's
               departure
               from
               Antioch
               the
               Orthodox
               in
               the
               East
               (
               more
               especially
               those
               at
               Alexandria
               )
               took
               courage
               ;
               and
               having
               ejected
               Lucius
               ,
               restored
               the
               Churches
               again
               to
               Peter
               ,
               who
               was
               returned
               fortified
               with
               the
               Letters
               of
               Damasus
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 38.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Emperour
               arriving
               at
               the
               City
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               being
               reproach't
               by
               the
               people
               upon
               account
               of
               the
               Goths
               ,
               marches
               out
               of
               the
               City
               against
               the
               Barbarians
               .
               And
               coming
               to
               an
               ingagement
               with
               them
               near
               Adrianople
               ,
               a
               City
               of
               Macedonia
               ,
               is
               slain
               by
               them
               ;
               after
               he
               had
               lived
               fifty
               years
               ,
               and
               Reigned
               sixteen
               .
               Page
               328
            
          
           
             
               Book
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 THE
                 Preface
                 .
              
               Pag.
               329
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
              
               How
               (
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Valens
               )
               when
               the
               Goths
               laid
               Siege
               to
               Constantinople
               ,
               the
               Citizens
               Sallied
               out
               of
               the
               City
               against
               them
               ,
               having
               those
               Saracens
               who
               were
               under
               Mavia's
               command
               ,
               to
               be
               their
               Auxiliaries
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Emperour
               Gratianus
               ,
               having
               recalled
               the
               Orthodox
               Bishops
               from
               their
               Exile
               ,
               drove
               the
               Hereticks
               out
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               took
               Theodosius
               to
               be
               his
               Colleague
               in
               the
               Empire
               .
               Page
               330
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               What
               Bishops
               were
               in
               possession
               of
               the
               Presidency
               over
               the
               greater
               Churches
               at
               that
               time
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               How
               the
               Macedoniani
               ,
               who
               had
               sent
               an
               Embassy
               to
               Damasus
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Homoöusian
               Creed
               ,
               returned
               again
               to
               their
               old
               Heresie
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               Concerning
               what
               hapned
               at
               that
               time
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               upon
               Paulinus's
               and
               Melitius's
               account
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
              
               That
               Gregorius
               of
               Nazianzum
               was
               by
               a
               general
               suffrage
               of
               the
               Orthodox
               constituted
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Constantinopolitan
               Church
               ;
               at
               which
               time
               the
               Emperour
               Theodosius
               (
               after
               his
               Victory
               over
               the
               Barbarians
               ,
               )
               fell
               sick
               at
               Thessalonica
               ,
               and
               was
               baptized
               by
               Ascholius
               the
               Bishop
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
              
               That
               when
               Gregorius
               was
               come
               to
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               some
               Bishops
               murmured
               at
               his
               Translation
               ;
               he
               refused
               the
               Presidency
               over
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               the
               Emperour
               orders
               Demophilus
               the
               Arian
               Bishop
               ,
               either
               to
               give
               his
               Assent
               to
               the
               Homoöusian
               Faith
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               go
               out
               of
               the
               City
               ;
               which
               latter
               he
               chose
               rather
               to
               do
               .
               Page
               33●
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               Bishops
               Convened
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               determinations
               made
               by
               them
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               Ordained
               Nectarius
               in
               that
               City
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Emperour
               Theodosius
               ordered
               the
               body
               of
               Paulus
               Bishop
               of
               Constantinople
               to
               be
               honourably
               translated
               from
               the
               place
               of
               his
               Exile
               .
               At
               which
               time
               also
               Meletius
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               departed
               this
               life
               .
               Page
               334
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Emperour
               ordered
               a
               Synod
               of
               all
               the
               Sects
               to
               be
               convened
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               Areadius
               his
               son
               was
               proclaimed
               Augustus
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Novatians
               (
               who
               as
               to
               their
               faith
               embraced
               the
               same
               Sentiments
               with
               the
               Homoöusians
               )
               were
               the
               only
               persons
               that
               had
               permission
               to
               hold
               their
               Assemblies
               within
               the
               City
               .
               But
               the
               other
               Hereticks
               were
               forced
               from
               thence
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Maximus
               the
               Tyrant
               ,
               how
               he
               slew
               Gratianus
               by
               treachery
               :
               at
               which
               time
               also
               Justina
               the
               mother
               of
               
                 Valentinianus
                 Junior
              
               ,
               desisted
               ,
               though
               unwillingly
               ,
               from
               her
               design
               against
               Ambrosius
               Bishop
               of
               Millain
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               
                 Maximus
                 .
                 Page
              
               336
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Emperour
               Theodosius
               having
               provided
               a
               numerous
               Army
               against
               Maximus
               ,
               (
               at
               which
               time
               Flaccilla
               bore
               him
               his
               son
               Honorius
               ,
               )
               left
               Arcadius
               at
               Constantinople
               :
               but
               went
               himself
               to
               Millain
               ,
               where
               he
               came
               to
               an
               Engagement
               with
               the
               Tyrant
               .
               Page
               337
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               disturbance
               raised
               at
               Constantinople
               by
               the
               
                 Arians
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Emperour
               Theodosius's
               Victory
               ,
               and
               the
               Tyrant's
               overthrow
               .
               Page
               338
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Flavianus
               of
               
                 Antioch
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               demolishment
               of
               the
               Idol
               Temples
               at
               Alexandria
               ;
               and
               concerning
               the
               Fight
               betwixt
               the
               Pagans
               and
               Christians
               ,
               which
               hapned
               on
               that
               account
               .
               Page
               339
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Hieroglyphical
               Letters
               found
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               
                 Serapis
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Emperour
               Theodosius
               ,
               during
               his
               stay
               in
               Rome
               ,
               did
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               good
               to
               that
               City
               ,
               both
               by
               demolishing
               those
               Receptacles
               for
               Thieves
               in
               the
               Bake-houses
               ,
               and
               also
               by
               prohibiting
               the
               obscene
               use
               of
               Bells
               in
               the
               Stews
               .
               Page
               340
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               
                 Penitentiary
                 Presbyters
              
               ,
               how
               these
               Officers
               in
               the
               Church
               were
               at
               that
               time
               put
               down
               .
               Page
               341
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
                 
              
               That
               there
               were
               at
               that
               time
               many
               Schisms
               amongst
               the
               Arians
               ,
               and
               other
               Hereticks
               .
               Page
               343
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 21.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Novatians
               also
               disagreed
               amongst
               themselves
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 22.
                 
              
               This
               Historian's
               Sentiment
               concerning
               the
               disagreements
               which
               appear
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               Feast
               of
               Easter
               ,
               Baptisms
               ,
               Fasts
               ,
               Marriages
               ,
               the
               order
               of
               celebrating
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               and
               other
               Ecclesiastical
               Rites
               and
               Observances
               .
               Page
               344
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 23.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Arians
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               who
               were
               also
               termed
               the
               
                 Psathyriani
                 .
                 Page
              
               349
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 24.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Eunomians
               also
               raised
               Factions
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               which
               had
               various
               denominations
               given
               them
               ,
               derived
               from
               the
               names
               of
               their
               first
               Founders
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 25.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Eugenius's
               Tyranny
               ,
               and
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Valentinianus
                 Junior
              
               ;
               also
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Emperour
               Theodosius's
               Victory
               over
               the
               Tyrant
               .
               Page
               350
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 26.
                 
              
               How
               the
               Emperour
               falling
               ill
               after
               his
               Victory
               ,
               
               sent
               for
               his
               son
               Honorius
               to
               Millain
               ;
               and
               thinking
               himself
               somewhat
               recovered
               from
               his
               distemper
               ,
               he
               ordered
               that
               Cirque-sports
               should
               be
               exhibited
               ,
               on
               which
               very
               day
               he
               died
               .
               Page
               351
            
          
           
             
               Book
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 THE
                 Preface
                 .
              
               
                 Pag.
                 351
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
              
               That
               after
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Theodosius
               ,
               when
               his
               Sons
               had
               divided
               the
               Empire
               between
               them
               ,
               and
               Arcadius
               had
               met
               the
               Army
               returning
               from
               Italy
               ,
               after
               some
               short
               stay
               there
               ;
               Rufinus
               the
               
                 Praefectus
                 Praetorio
              
               was
               killed
               ▪
               by
               the
               Souldiers
               at
               the
               Emperours
               feet
               .
               Page
               352
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Nectarius's
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               Ordination
               of
               
                 Johannes
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Descent
               and
               Education
               of
               Johannes
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Page
              
               353
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Serapion
               the
               Deacon
               ,
               and
               how
               by
               his
               instigation
               Johannes
               became
               offended
               with
               ,
               and
               an
               enemy
               to
               his
               Clergy
               .
               Page
               354
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               That
               Johannes
               differed
               not
               only
               with
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               Magistracy
               also
               .
               And
               concerning
               Eutropius
               the
               Eunuch
               .
               Page
               355
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Tyranny
               of
               Gaïna
               the
               Goth
               ,
               and
               the
               disturbance
               he
               raised
               at
               Constantinople
               ;
               and
               concerning
               his
               death
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Dissention
               which
               hapned
               between
               Theophilus
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               and
               the
               Monasticks
               in
               the
               Solitude
               .
               And
               how
               Theophilus
               Anathematized
               Origen's
               Books
               .
               Page
               357
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Prayers
               of
               the
               
                 Nocturnal
                 Hymns
              
               Sung
               by
               the
               Arians
               and
               Homoöusians
               ;
               and
               concerning
               the
               ingagement
               which
               hapned
               between
               them
               :
               and
               that
               the
               singing
               of
               Hymns
               in
               parts
               ,
               wherein
               one
               sang
               one
               verse
               ,
               another
               another
               ,
               had
               its
               original
               from
               
                 Ignatius
                 Theophorus
                 .
                 Page
              
               358
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               termed
               
                 The
                 long
                 Monks
              
               ,
               and
               how
               Theophilus
               having
               conceived
               an
               implacable
               ▪
               hatred
               against
               Johannes
               upon
               their
               account
               ,
               made
               it
               his
               business
               to
               get
               him
               deposed
               from
               his
               Bishoprick
               .
               Page
               359
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
              
               That
               Epiphanius
               Bishop
               of
               Cyprus
               being
               also
               led
               away
               by
               Theophilus's
               frauds
               ,
               convened
               a
               Synod
               of
               Bishops
               in
               Cyprus
               ,
               to
               determine
               against
               Origen's
               Writings
               ,
               and
               reproved
               Johannes
               for
               reading
               Origen's
               Books
               .
               Page
               360
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               
                 two
                 Syrian
              
               Bishops
               Severianus
               and
               Antiochus
               ,
               how
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               reasons
               they
               disagreed
               with
               
                 Johannes
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
              
               That
               Epiphanius
               coming
               to
               Constantinople
               ,
               held
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               performed
               Ordinations
               contrary
               to
               Johannes's
               mind
               ;
               that
               he
               might
               gratifie
               
                 Theophilus
                 .
                 Page
              
               361
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
              
               What
               this
               Writer
               can
               say
               in
               defence
               of
               
                 Origen
                 .
                 Page
              
               362
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 
              
               How
               Johannes
               (
               having
               invited
               Epiphanius
               to
               come
               to
               his
               Palace
               ,
               and
               he
               rufusing
               ,
               and
               continuing
               his
               holding
               of
               separate
               Assemblies
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               ,
               admonished
               and
               reproved
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               did
               many
               things
               contrary
               to
               the
               Canons
               .
               Whereat
               Epiphanius
               was
               terrified
               ,
               and
               returned
               into
               his
               own
               Country
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 
              
               How
               after
               Epiphanius's
               departure
               ,
               Johannes
               made
               an
               Oration
               against
               ▪
               Women
               ,
               and
               upon
               that
               account
               (
               by
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Emperour
               and
               Empress
               )
               a
               Synod
               was
               convened
               against
               him
               at
               Chalcedon
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               ejected
               out
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               Page
               363
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
              
               That
               the
               people
               being
               tumultuous
               because
               of
               Johannes's
               banishment
               ,
               Briso
               the
               Empress's
               Eunuch
               ,
               was
               sent
               to
               bring
               him
               back
               again
               to
               
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 pag.
                 364
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 
              
               That
               upon
               Theophilus's
               desiring
               to
               discuss
               Heraclides's
               case
               then
               absent
               ,
               and
               Johannes's
               refusing
               to
               permit
               him
               ;
               an
               Engagement
               hapned
               between
               the
               Constantinopolitans
               and
               Alexandrians
               ,
               wherein
               many
               were
               slain
               (
               on
               both
               sides
               .
               )
               At
               which
               Theophilus
               and
               some
               other
               of
               the
               Bishops
               were
               terrified
               ,
               and
               ●led
               from
               the
               City
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Eudoxia's
               Silver
               Statue
               ,
               and
               how
               Johannes
               was
               ejected
               out
               of
               his
               Church
               again
               on
               account
               of
               that
               ,
               and
               conveyed
               into
               banishment
               .
               Page
               365
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 19
              
               Concerning
               Arsacius
               ,
               who
               was
               Ordained
               Johannes's
               successour
               ,
               and
               concerning
               Cyrinus
               (
               Bishop
               )
               of
               
                 Chalcedon
                 .
                 Page
              
               366
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
                 
              
               How
               ,
               after
               
                 Arsacius
                 Atticus
              
               obtained
               the
               Constantinopolitan
               See.
               Page
               367
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 21.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Johannes's
               departure
               to
               the
               Lord
               in
               Exile
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 22.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Sisinnius
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Novatianists
               ,
               what
               expressions
               he
               is
               said
               to
               have
               used
               in
               his
               discourses
               with
               
                 Johannes
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 23.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Emperour
               
                 Arcadius
                 .
                 Page
              
               368
            
          
           
             
               Book
               .
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
              
               THat
               after
               the
               Emperour
               Arcadius's
               death
               ,
               (
               who
               left
               his
               Son
               Theodosius
               ,
               then
               eight
               years
               old
               ;
               )
               Anthemius
               the
               Praefect
               had
               the
               chief
               management
               of
               affaires
               in
               the
               Empire
               .
               
                 pag.
                 369
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Atticus
               Bishop
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               what
               manner
               of
               person
               he
               was
               as
               to
               his
               temper
               and
               disposition
               .
               Page
               370
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Theodosius
               and
               Agapetus
               Bishops
               of
               
                 Synnada
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               
                 Paralyticall
                 Jew
              
               ,
               who
               was
               cured
               by
               Atticus
               the
               Bishop
               in
               Divine
               Baptism
               .
               Page
               371
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               How
               Sabbatius
               ,
               from
               being
               a
               Jew
               had
               been
               made
               a
               Presbyter
               of
               the
               Novatianists
               ,
               deserted
               those
               of
               his
               own
               opinion
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               who
               at
               that
               time
               were
               the
               Ring-leaders
               of
               the
               Arian
               Opinion
               .
               Page
               372
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
              
               How
               Cyrillus
               succeeded
               Theophilus
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Maruthas
               Bishop
               of
               Mesopotamia
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               was
               by
               him
               propagated
               in
               Persia.
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
              
               Who
               were
               Bishops
               of
               Antioch
               and
               Rome
               at
               this
               time
               .
               Page
               373
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
              
               That
               Rome
               became
               subject
               to
               the
               Barbarians
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               was
               destroyed
               by
               
                 Alarichus
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Bishops
               of
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 Page
              
               374
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Chrysanthus
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Novatianists
               at
               
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Fight
               which
               hapned
               at
               Alexandria
               between
               the
               Christians
               and
               Jews
               ,
               and
               concerning
               Cyrillus
               the
               Bishop's
               difference
               with
               Orestes
               the
               
                 Praefect
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Monks
               of
               Nitria
               came
               down
               to
               Alexandria
               in
               defence
               of
               Cyrillus
               ,
               and
               raised
               a
               Sedition
               against
               Orestes
               the
               
                 Praefect
                 .
                 Page
              
               375
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Hypatia
               the
               Philosopheress
               .
               Page
               376
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Jews
               entring
               upon
               another
               War
               against
               the
               Christians
               ,
               were
               punished
               .
               Page
               377
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Paulus
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Novatianists
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               Miracle
               done
               by
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               about
               to
               have
               baptized
               a
               Jewish
               Impostour
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 
              
               How
               ,
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Isdigerdes
               the
               Persian
               King
               ,
               the
               League
               between
               the
               Romans
               and
               
               Persians
               was
               broken
               ;
               and
               a
               bloudy
               War
               hapned
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Persians
               were
               worsted
               .
               ib●d
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Palladius
               the
               
                 Courier
                 .
                 pag.
                 378
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
                 
              
               How
               the
               Persians
               had
               another
               severe
               overthrow
               given
               them
               by
               the
               
                 Romans
                 .
                 Page
              
               379
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 21.
                 
              
               After
               what
               manner
               Acacius
               Bishop
               of
               Amida
               ,
               behaved
               himself
               toward
               the
               Persian
               Captives
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 22.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               excellencies
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               Emperour
               
                 Theodosius
                 Junior
              
               was
               endowed
               .
               Page
               380
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 23.
                 
              
               Concer●ing
               Johannes
               ,
               who
               Tyrannized
               at
               Rome
               ,
               after
               Honorius
               the
               Emperour's
               death
               .
               And
               how
               God
               mollified
               ,
               by
               Theodosius's
               prayers
               ,
               delivered
               him
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Roman
               Army
               .
               Page
               381
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 24.
                 
              
               That
               ,
               after
               the
               slaughter
               of
               Johannes
               the
               Tyrant
               ,
               Theodosius
               the
               Emperour
               proclaimed
               Valentinianus
               (
               the
               Son
               of
               Constantius
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Aunt
               Placidia
               ,
               )
               Emperour
               of
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 Page
              
               382
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 25.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Atticus's
               Government
               of
               the
               Churches
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               ordered
               Johannes's
               name
               to
               be
               written
               into
               the
               Dypticks
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               foreknew
               his
               own
               death
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 26.
                 
              
               Concerning
               
                 Sisinnius
                 ,
                 Atticus's
              
               successour
               in
               the
               Constantinopolitane
               Bishoprick
               .
               Page
               383
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 27.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Philippus
               the
               Presbyter
               ,
               who
               was
               born
               at
               
                 Side
                 .
                 Page
              
               384
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 28.
                 
              
               That
               Sisindius
               Ordained
               Proclus
               Bishop
               of
               Cyzicum
               :
               but
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               that
               City
               would
               not
               admit
               him
               to
               be
               their
               Bishop
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 29.
                 
              
               That
               after
               Si●innius's
               death
               ,
               (
               the
               Emperours
               )
               sent
               for
               Nestorius
               from
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               Bishop
               of
               Constantinople
               ;
               who
               quickly
               discovered
               his
               own
               temper
               and
               disposition
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 30.
                 
              
               After
               what
               manner
               the
               Burgundions
               embraced
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               
                 Theodosius
                 Junior
                 .
                 Page
              
               385
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 31.
                 
              
               With
               what
               miseri●s
               the
               Macedonians
               were
               afflicted
               by
               
                 Nestorius
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 32.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Presbyter
               Anastasius
               ,
               by
               whom
               Nestorius
               was
               perverted
               to
               Impiety
               .
               Page
               386
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 33.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               horrid
               wickedness
               committed
               upon
               the
               Altar
               of
               the
               Great
               Church
               by
               the
               ●ugiti●e
               servants
               .
               
                 pag.
                 387
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 34.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               former
               Synod
               at
               Ephesus
               convened
               against
               
                 Nestorius
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 35.
                 
              
               How
               ,
               after
               Nestorius's
               Deposition
               ▪
               when
               some
               were
               desirous
               of
               placing
               Proclus
               in
               the
               Episcopal
               Chair
               ,
               other
               Bishops
               elected
               Maximianus
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Page
              
               388
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 36.
                 
              
               Instances
               ,
               whereby
               this
               Writer
               does
               (
               as
               he
               supposes
               )
               evince
               ,
               that
               a
               Translation
               from
               one
               See
               to
               another
               is
               not
               prohibited
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 37.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Silvanus
               ,
               who
               was
               translated
               from
               Philippopolis
               to
               
                 Troas
                 .
                 Page
              
               389
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 38.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Jews
               in
               Creet
               ,
               how
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               turned
               Christians
               at
               that
               time
               .
               Page
               390
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 39.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Fire
               which
               hapned
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               
                 Novatianists
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 40.
                 
              
               That
               Proclus
               succeeded
               Maximianus
               the
               Bishop
               .
               Page
               391
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 41.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Proclus
               the
               Bishop
               what
               manner
               of
               man
               he
               was
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 42.
                 
              
               That
               this
               Writer
               spends
               many
               words
               in
               praise
               of
               the
               Emperour
               
                 Theodosius
                 Junior's
              
               probity
               .
               Page
               392
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 43.
                 
              
               How
               great
               calamities
               those
               Barbarians
               underwent
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               the
               Tyrant
               
                 Johannes's
                 Auxiliaries
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 44.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Emperour
               
                 Valentinianus
                 Junior
              
               married
               Eudoxia
               the
               daughter
               of
               
                 Theodosius
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 45.
                 
              
               That
               Proclus
               the
               Bishop
               perswaded
               the
               Emperour
               to
               translate
               the
               body
               of
               Johannes
               from
               the
               place
               of
               his
               Exile
               (
               where
               it
               had
               been
               buried
               ,
               )
               to
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               to
               deposite
               it
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 The
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Page
              
               393
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 46.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               death
               of
               Paulus
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Novatianists
               ,
               and
               concerning
               Marcianus
               who
               was
               his
               successour
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 47.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Emperour
               Theodosius
               sent
               his
               Wife
               Eudoxia
               to
               
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 Page
              
               394
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 48.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Thalassius
               Bishop
               of
               Caesarea
               in
               
                 Cappadocia
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               History
            
             of
             
               Evagrius
               Scholasticus
            
             Epiphaniensis
             in
             VI.
             Books
             .
          
           
             
               Book
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 THE
                 Preface
                 .
              
               
                 Pag.
                 401
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
              
               That
               after
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               impious
               Julian
               ,
               when
               the
               Heresie●
               had
               been
               a
               little
               quieted
               ,
               the
               devil
               afterwards
               disturbed
               the
               Faith
               again
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
              
               How
               Nestorius
               was
               detected
               by
               his
               disciple
               Anastasius
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               Sermon
               ,
               termed
               the
               Holy
               Mother
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               Theotocos
               but
               Christotocos
               :
               for
               which
               reason
               Nestorius
               was
               pronounced
               an
               Heretick
               .
               Page
               402
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               What
               Cyrillus
               the
               Great
               wrote
               to
               Nestorius
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               
                 third
                 Synod
              
               at
               Ephesus
               was
               convened
               ,
               to
               which
               Johannes
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               and
               Theodoret
               came
               late
               .
               Page
               403
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               How
               Nestorius
               was
               deposed
               by
               the
               Synod
               ,
               before
               the
               arrival
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Antioch
                 .
                 Page
              
               404
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               That
               Johannes
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               coming
               to
               Ephesus
               ,
               after
               five
               days
               ,
               deposes
               Cyrillus
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               and
               Memnon
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               ;
               whom
               the
               Synod
               pronounced
               innocent
               soon
               after
               ,
               and
               deposed
               Johannes
               and
               his
               party
               .
               And
               how
               by
               the
               interposition
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ▪
               
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 Cyrillus
              
               and
               Johannes
               were
               reconciled
               ▪
               and
               confirmed
               Nestorius's
               deposition
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Paulus
               Bishop
               of
               Emisa's
               journey
               to
               Alexandria
               ,
               and
               Cyrillu's
               commendation
               of
               Johannes
               on
               account
               of
               his
               Letter
               .
               Page
               405
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
              
               What
               the
               impious
               Nestorius
               writes
               concerning
               his
               own
               sufferings
               ;
               and
               how
               ,
               his
               tongue
               having
               at
               last
               been
               eaten
               out
               with
               worms
               ,
               he
               ended
               his
               life
               at
               
                 Oasis
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               How
               ,
               after
               
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 Maximianus
              
               ,
               and
               after
               him
               Proclus
               ,
               then
               Flavianus
               ,
               were
               made
               Bishops
               of
               
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Page
              
               408
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               unfortunate
               Eutyches
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               was
               deposed
               by
               Flavianus
               Bishop
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               second
               ▪
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               theevish
               Synod
               at
               
                 Ephesus
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
              
               What
               was
               transacted
               by
               Dioscorus
               and
               Chrysaphius
               
               at
               the
               absurd
               Synod
               at
               
                 Ephesus
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
              
               This
               Wzitors
               Apology
               i●
               defence
               of
               the
               variety
               of
               Opinions
               amongst
               u●Christians
               ,
               and
               his
               derision
               of
               the
               Pagan
               Trifles
               .
               Page
               409
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
              
               In
               what
               manner
               the
               Emperour
               Theodosius
               prosecuted
               and
               expelled
               the
               Herefie
               of
               
                 Nestorius
                 .
                 Page
              
               410
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Saint
               Symeon
               the
               
                 Stylite
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               S●●●
               which
               appears
               frequently
               in
               the
               Piazza
               about
               the
               Pillar
               of
               Saint
               Symeon
               ,
               which
               
                 this
                 Writer
              
               and
               others
               have
               seen
               :
               and
               concerning
               the
               same
               Saint's
               Head.
               Page
               412
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Saint
               
                 Isidorus
                 Peleusiots
              
               ,
               and
               Synesius
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Cyrenae
                 .
                 Page
              
               413
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
              
               How
               the
               Divine
               Ignatius
               ,
               having
               been
               removed
               from
               Rome
               ,
               was
               deposited
               at
               
                 Antioch
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Attila
               King
               of
               the
               Scythae
               ;
               and
               how
               he
               destroyed
               the
               Provinces
               of
               the
               East
               and
               West
               .
               And
               concerning
               the
               strange
               Earthquake
               and
               other
               dreadfull
               prodigies
               which
               hapned
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Page
               414
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               publick
               buildings
               in
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               who
               they
               were
               that
               erected
               them
               .
               Page
               415
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               several
               Wars
               ,
               which
               hapned
               both
               in
               Italy
               ,
               and
               Persia
               ,
               during
               the
               Reign
               of
               
                 Theodosius
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Empress
               Eudocia
               ,
               and
               her
               daughter
               Eudoxia
               ;
               and
               how
               Eudocia
               came
               to
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               went
               to
               
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 Page
              
               416
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 21.
                 
              
               That
               Eudocia
               did
               many
               good
               actions
               about
               Jerurusalem
               ;
               and
               concerning
               the
               different
               Life
               and
               Conversation
               of
               the
               Monks
               in
               
                 Palestine
                 .
                 Page
              
               417
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 22.
                 
              
               What
               Structures
               the
               Empress
               Eudocia
               built
               in
               Palestine
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               
                 Proto-Martyr
                 Stephen
              
               ,
               within
               which
               〈◊〉
               was
               piously
               buried
               :
               moreover
               ,
               concerning
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Emperour
               
                 Theodosius
                 .
                 Page
              
               419
            
          
           
             
               Book
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
              
               COncerning
               the
               Emperour
               Marcianus
               ,
               and
               what
               signes
               preceded
               ,
               declaring
               he
               should
               be
               Emperour
               .
               Page
               420
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Synod
               at
               Chalcedon
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               the
               occasion
               of
               its
               being
               convened
               .
               Page
               421
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               A
               description
               of
               the
               great
               Martyr
               Euphemia's
               Church
               which
               is
               in
               the
               City
               
                 Chalcedon
                 ▪
              
               and
               a
               Narrative
               of
               the
               miracles
               performed
               therein
               .
               Page
               422
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               Concerning
               th●se
               things
               which
               were
               agitated
               and
               established
               in
               the
               Synod
               ;
               and
               how
               Dioscorus
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               was
               deposed
               ;
               but
               ,
               
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 Ibas
              
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               were
               restored
               .
               Page
               423
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Sedition
               which
               hapned
               at
               Alexandria
               ,
               on
               account
               of
               Proterius's
               Ordination
               ;
               likewise
               concerning
               what
               hapned
               at
               
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 Page
              
               426
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Drought
               which
               hapned
               ,
               and
               the
               Famine
               and
               the
               Pestilence
               :
               and
               how
               in
               some
               places
               the
               earth
               in
               a
               wonderfull
               manner
               brought
               forth
               fruits
               of
               its
               own
               accord
               .
               Page
               428
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Murder
               of
               Valentimianus
               ,
               and
               the
               taking
               of
               Rome
               ;
               and
               concerning
               those
               other
               Emperours
               who
               governed
               Rome
               after
               Valentinianus's
               death
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               death
               of
               Marcianus
               ;
               and
               the
               Empire
               of
               Leo.
               And
               how
               the
               Hereticks
               of
               Alexandria
               slew
               Proretius
               ,
               and
               gave
               that
               Arch-Bishoprick
               to
               
                 Timotheus
                 Aelurus
                 .
                 Page
              
               429
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Emperour
               
                 Leo's
                 Circular
                 Letters
                 .
                 Page
              
               431
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               things
               which
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Symeones
               the
               Stylite
               wrote
               in
               answer
               to
               the
               Emperour
               Leo's
               Circular
               Letters
               .
               Page
               432
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Banishment
               of
               
                 Timotheus
                 Aelurus
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Ordination
               of
               
                 Timotheus
                 Salophaciolus
              
               ;
               and
               concerning
               Gennadius
               and
               Acacius
               Bishops
               of
               
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Page
              
               433
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Earthquake
               which
               hapned
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               Three
               hundred
               fourty
               and
               seven
               years
               after
               that
               which
               had
               hapned
               in
               the
               times
               of
               
                 Trajane
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Fire
               which
               hapned
               at
               
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Page
              
               434
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               universal
               Calamities
               .
               Page
               435
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Marriage
               of
               Zeno
               and
               
                 Ariadne
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Anthemius
               Emperour
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               those
               Emperours
               who
               succeeded
               him
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               death
               of
               Leo
               ,
               and
               the
               Empire
               of
               
                 Leo
                 Junior
              
               ,
               and
               also
               concerning
               Zeno
               his
               Father
               .
               Page
               436
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 
              
               An
               Epitome
               of
               the
               Acts
               at
               the
               Synod
               of
               Chalcedon
               ,
               set
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               second
               Book
               .
               Page
               437
            
          
           
             
               Book
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
              
               COncerning
               Zeno's
               Empire
               ,
               and
               concerning
               his
               Life
               .
               
                 pag.
                 448
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Incursions
               of
               the
               Barbarians
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               
                 West
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Bafiliscus's
               Tyranny
               ,
               and
               Zeno's
               Flight
               Page
               449
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               That
               Basilis●us
               recalled
               
                 Timotheus
                 Aelurus
              
               ,
               and
               ,
               induced
               thereto
               by
               him
               ,
               sent
               
                 his
                 Circular
                 Letters
              
               to
               all
               places
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               abrogating
               of
               the
               
                 Chalcedon-Synod
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               persons
               who
               consented
               to
               
                 Basiliscus's
                 Circular
                 Letters
              
               ,
               and
               rejected
               the
               Synod
               of
               
                 Chalcedon
                 .
                 Page
              
               450
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
              
               That
               Timotheus
               Aelurus
               recovered
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               and
               having
               restored
               the
               priviledge
               of
               a
               Pa●●iar●hate
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Anathematized
              
               the
               Chalcedon
               Synod
               .
               Page
               452
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Monks
               having
               raised
               a
               Sedition
               by
               the
               perswasion
               of
               
                 Acacius
                 ,
                 Basiliscus
              
               was
               put
               into
               a
               fear
               ,
               and
               wrote
               and
               promulged
               
                 Circular
                 Letters
              
               contrary
               to
               those
               he
               had
               published
               before
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Zeno's
               return
               .
               Page
               453
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
              
               That
               after
               Basiliscus's
               death
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               of
               
                 Asia
                 ▪
              
               that
               they
               might
               appease
               Acacins
               ,
               sent
               him
               a
               Penitentiary-Libell
               ,
               craving
               pardon
               for
               their
               offence
               in
               rejecting
               the
               Synod
               of
               
                 Chalcedon
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               who
               governed
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               
                 Antioch
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Emperour
               Zeno
               took
               a
               resolution
               of
               persecuting
               Ae●urus
               :
               but
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               age
               he
               had
               compassion
               on
               him
               and
               let
               him
               alone
               .
               And
               how
               after
               Aelurus's
               death
               ,
               
                 Petrus
                 Mongus
              
               was
               ordained
               by
               the
               Alexandrians
               .
               But
               
                 Timotheus
                 ,
                 Proterius's
              
               successour
               ,
               by
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               obtained
               the
               Chair
               of
               the
               
                 A
                 〈…〉
                 Page
              
               454
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Johannes
               who
               obtained
               the
               Presidency
               ●ver
               the
               Alexandrian
               Church
               after
               Timotheus
               ,
               and
               how
               Zeno
               outed
               him
               in
               regard
               he
               had
               forsworn
               himself
               ,
               and
               restored
               the
               Chair
               of
               Alexandria
               to
               
                 Petrus
                 Mo●gus
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
              
               That
               
                 Petrus
                 Mongus
              
               embraced
               
                 Zeno
                 ▪
                 ●
                 Heno●●con
              
               ,
               and
               joyned
               himself
               to
               the
               
                 P●o●●●ians
                 .
                 Page
              
               455
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 Zeno's
                 H●no●i●on
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 
              
               Th●●
               Johannes
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               coming
               to
               Rome
               ,
               perswades
               Simplicius
               to
               write
               to
               Zeno
               
               concerning
               what
               had
               hapned
               ;
               and
               what
               Zeno
               wrote
               back
               in
               answer
               to
               him
               .
               
                 pag.
                 456
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Calendion
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               condemned
               to
               be
               banished
               on
               account
               of
               the
               friendship
               he
               was
               suspected
               to
               have
               held
               with
               Illus
               and
               Leontius
               ;
               also
               ,
               that
               
                 Petrus
                 Fullo
              
               entred
               into
               an
               Union
               with
               Mongus
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Constantinople
               and
               
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               things
               written
               by
               Petrus
               to
               Acacius
               who
               had
               embraced
               the
               
                 Chalcedon-Synod
                 .
                 Page
              
               457
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 
              
               In
               what
               manner
               Johannes
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               perswades
               Felix
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               to
               send
               a
               Deposition
               to
               Acacius
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Page
              
               459
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Cyrillus
               Governour
               of
               the
               Monastery
               of
               the
               Acoemeti
               ,
               how
               he
               sent
               some
               persons
               to
               Felix
               at
               Rome
               ,
               inciting
               him
               to
               revenge
               what
               had
               been
               committed
               against
               the
               Faith.
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
                 
              
               Concerning
               what
               Felix
               wrote
               to
               Zeno
               ,
               and
               Zeno
               to
               
                 Felix
                 .
                 Page
              
               460
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 21.
                 
              
               That
               Symeones
               a
               Monk
               belonging
               to
               the
               Monastery
               of
               the
               Acoemeti
               went
               to
               Rome
               ,
               and
               accused
               those
               Bishops
               sent
               from
               the
               Romans
               to
               Constantinople
               as
               having
               held
               Communion
               with
               Hereticks
               ;
               and
               ,
               that
               these
               Legates
               ,
               and
               those
               persons
               who
               held
               Communion
               with
               Petrus
               ,
               were
               deposed
               by
               the
               
                 Romans
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 22.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               disturbances
               at
               Alexandria
               ,
               and
               in
               several
               other
               places
               ,
               on
               account
               of
               the
               Synod
               at
               
                 Chalcedon
                 .
                 Page
              
               461
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 23.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Fravita
               and
               Euphemius
               Bishops
               of
               Constantinople
               ;
               and
               concerning
               Athanasius
               and
               Johannes
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               ;
               also
               concerning
               Palladius
               and
               Flavianus
               Prelates
               of
               Antioch
               ;
               and
               concerning
               some
               other
               persons
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 24.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               slaughter
               of
               Armatus
               ,
               who
               was
               kinsman
               to
               the
               Empress
               
                 Verina
                 .
                 Page
              
               462
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 25.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Rebellion
               of
               Theodoricus
               the
               Scythian
               ;
               and
               concerning
               the
               same
               person's
               death
               .
               Page
               463
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 26.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Marcianus's
               Insurrection
               ,
               and
               what
               hapned
               in
               relation
               to
               him
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 27.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Tyranny
               of
               Illus
               and
               
                 Leontius
                 .
                 Page
              
               464
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 28.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Mammianus
               ,
               and
               the
               Structures
               built
               by
               him
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 29.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Zeno's
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               proclaiming
               Anastasius
               Emperour
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 30.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Emperour
               Anastasius
               ;
               and
               how
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               not
               innovate
               any
               thing
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               Constitution
               ,
               the
               Churches
               over
               the
               whole
               world
               were
               filled
               with
               infinite
               disturbances
               :
               and
               many
               of
               the
               Bishops
               for
               that
               reason
               were
               ejected
               .
               Page
               465
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 31.
                 
              
               The
               Letter
               of
               the
               Monks
               of
               Palestine
               to
               Alcison
               concerning
               Xenaias
               and
               some
               other
               ▪
               persons
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 32.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Expulsion
               of
               Macedonius
               Bishop
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               of
               Flavianus
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Antioch
                 .
                 Page
              
               467
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 33.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Severus
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Antioch
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 34.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Libell
               of
               Deposition
               sent
               to
               the
               same
               Severus
               by
               Cosmas
               and
               
                 Severianus
                 .
                 Page
              
               469
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 35.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Isaurian
               Tyrants
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 36.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Saracens
               ,
               that
               they
               made
               a
               Peace
               with
               the
               
                 Romans
                 .
                 Page
              
               470
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 37.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Siege
               of
               Amida
               ,
               and
               the
               building
               of
               the
               City
               
                 Daras
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 38.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               
                 Long
                 Wall.
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 39.
                 
              
               Concerning
               that
               Tax
               termed
               the
               Chrysargyrum
               ,
               and
               how
               Anastasius
               abolished
               it
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 40.
                 
              
               Concerning
               what
               Zosimus
               ,
               hath
               written
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               Chrysargyrum
               ,
               and
               about
               the
               Emperour
               
                 Constantine
                 .
                 Page
              
               472
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 41.
                 
              
               An
               Invective
               against
               Zosimus
               ,
               on
               account
               of
               the
               Reproaches
               and
               Calumnies
               he
               has
               cast
               upon
               Constantine
               and
               the
               Christians
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 42.
                 
              
               Concerning
               
                 The
                 Chryso
                 elia
                 .
                 Page
              
               474
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 43.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Tyranny
               of
               
                 Vitalianus
                 .
                 Page
              
               475
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 44.
                 
              
               That
               Anastasius
               being
               desirous
               to
               add
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Who
                 hast
                 been
                 crucified
                 on
                 our
                 account
                 ,
              
               to
               the
               Hymn
               termed
               
                 The
                 Trisagium
              
               ,
               a
               Sedition
               and
               disturbance
               hapned
               amongst
               the
               people
               .
               Which
               Anastasius
               fearing
               ,
               made
               use
               of
               dissimulation
               ,
               and
               soon
               altered
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               people
               .
               And
               concerning
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Anastasius
                 .
                 Page
              
               476
            
          
           
             
               Book
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
              
               COncerning
               the
               Empire
               of
               
                 Justinus
                 Senior
              
               .
               Pag.
               4
               7
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Eunuch
               Amantius
               ,
               and
               Theocritus
               ;
               and
               in
               what
               manner
               Justinus
               put
               these
               persons
               to
               death
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               In
               what
               manner
               Justinus
               slew
               Vitalianus
               by
               treachery
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               How
               Justinus
               having
               Ejected
               Severus
               ,
               put
               Paulus
               into
               his
               place
               :
               and
               ,
               that
               some
               little
               time
               after
               ,
               Euphrasius
               obtained
               the
               See
               of
               
                 Antioch
                 .
                 Page
              
               478
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Fires
               which
               hapned
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth-quakes
               ;
               wherein
               Euphrasius
               was
               buried
               ,
               and
               ended
               his
               life
               .
               Page
               479
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Ephraemius
               who
               succeeded
               
                 Euphrasius
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Zosimas
               and
               Johannes
               who
               were
               Workers
               of
               Miracles
               .
               Page
               480
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Universal
               Calamities
               .
               Page
               481
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
              
               How
               Justinus
               whilst
               he
               was
               yet
               living
               took
               Justinianus
               to
               be
               his
               Colleague
               in
               the
               Empire
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
              
               That
               Justinianus
               favoured
               those
               who
               embraced
               the
               Chalcedon
               Synod
               .
               But
               his
               Wife
               Theodora
               was
               a
               Lover
               of
               the
               contrary
               party
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
              
               How
               Severus
               perverted
               Anthimus
               Bishop
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               Theodosius
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               :
               which
               Prelates
               the
               Emperour
               ejected
               ,
               and
               put
               others
               into
               their
               Sees
               .
               Page
               482
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
              
               Out
               of
               the
               History
               of
               
                 Procopius
                 Caesariensis
              
               ,
               concerning
               Cavades
               King
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               and
               his
               Son
               
                 Chosroes
                 .
                 Page
              
               483
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Alamundarus
               and
               Azarethus
               ;
               and
               concerning
               that
               Sedition
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               which
               had
               the
               name
               Nica
               given
               it
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Hunericus
               King
               of
               the
               Vandals
               ,
               and
               concerning
               those
               Christians
               whose
               tongues
               ▪
               were
               cut
               out
               by
               him
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Cabaones
               the
               
                 Moor.
                 Page
              
               484
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Belisarius's
               Expedition
               against
               the
               Vandals
               ,
               and
               their
               totall
               overthrow
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               spoyles
               which
               were
               brought
               out
               of
               
                 Africa
                 .
                 Page
              
               485
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               Phoenicians
               who
               fled
               from
               the
               face
               of
               Jesus
               the
               son
               of
               
                 Nave
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Theodoricus
               the
               Goth
               and
               what
               hapned
               at
               Rome
               under
               him
               till
               the
               times
               of
               Justinian
               ,
               and
               ,
               that
               Rome
               was
               again
               reduced
               to
               a
               subjection
               to
               the
               Romans
               after
               Vitiges
               had
               fled
               out
               of
               that
               City
               .
               Page
               486
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
                 
              
               How
               those
               people
               termed
               the
               Eruli
               turned
               Christians
               in
               the
               times
               of
               
                 Justinian
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 21.
                 
              
               That
               Belisarius
               recovered
               the
               City
               Rome
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               again
               taken
               by
               the
               
                 Goths
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 22.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Abasgi
               turned
               Christians
               also
               in
               those
               times
               .
               
                 pag.
                 486
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 23.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Tanais
               also
               at
               that
               time
               embraced
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ;
               and
               concerning
               the
               Earthquakes
               which
               hapned
               in
               Greece
               and
               
                 Achaia
                 .
                 Page
              
               487
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 24.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Narses
               a
               Master
               of
               the
               Milice
               ,
               and
               his
               piety
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 25.
                 
              
               That
               Chosroes
               ,
               stimulated
               with
               envy
               at
               the
               prosperous
               successes
               of
               Justinian
               ,
               broke
               out
               into
               a
               War
               against
               the
               Romans
               ,
               and
               ruined
               many
               Roman
               Cities
               ,
               amongst
               which
               he
               destroyed
               
                 Antioch
                 the
                 Great
              
               also
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 26.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Miracle
               of
               the
               pretious
               and
               Vivifick
               wood
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               which
               hapned
               at
               
                 Apamia
                 .
                 Page
              
               488
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 27.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Chosroes's
               expedition
               against
               
                 Edessa
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 28.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Miracle
               which
               was
               performed
               at
               
                 Sergiopolis
                 .
                 Page
              
               489
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 29.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Pestilential
               distemper
               .
               Page
               490
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 30.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Justinian's
               insatiable
               Avarice
               .
               Page
               491
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 31.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               great
               Church
               of
               Saint
               Sophia
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               
                 The
                 holy
                 Apostles
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 32.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Emperour
               Justinian's
               madness
               rather
               then
               kindness
               shown
               towards
               the
               Faction
               of
               the
               
                 Venetiani
                 .
                 Page
              
               492
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 33.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Barsanuphius
               the
               Asceta
               .
               Page
               493
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 34.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Monk
               Symeon
               ,
               who
               for
               Christ's
               sake
               feigned
               himself
               a
               Fool.
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 35.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Monk
               Thomas
               ,
               who
               in
               like
               manner
               feigned
               himself
               a
               Fool.
               Page
               494
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 36.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Patriarch
               Menas
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               Miracle
               which
               hapned
               then
               to
               the
               Boy
               of
               a
               certain
               
                 Hebrew
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 37.
                 
              
               Who
               were
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Greater
               Cities
               at
               that
               time
               .
               Page
               495
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 38.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Fifth
               Holy
               Oecumenicall
               Synod
               ,
               and
               on
               what
               account
               it
               was
               convened
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 39.
                 
              
               That
               Justinian
               having
               forsaken
               the
               right
               Faith
               ,
               asserted
               the
               Body
               of
               our
               Lord
               to
               be
               incorruptible
               .
               Page
               497
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 40.
                 
              
               Concerning
               
                 Anastasius
                 ▪
              
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               
                 Antioch
                 .
                 Page
              
               498
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 41.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Justinian
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               Book
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
              
               COncerning
               the
               Election
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Justinus
               ,
               and
               concerning
               his
               Morals
               .
               
                 pag.
                 499
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Murder
               of
               Justinus
               Kinsman
               to
               the
               Emperour
               
                 Justinus
                 .
                 Page
              
               500
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               Miscreants
               Addaeus
               and
               
                 Aetherius
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Edict
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               which
               Justinus
               wrote
               to
               the
               Christians
               in
               all
               places
               .
               Page
               501
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               ejection
               of
               Anastasius
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Theopolis
                 .
                 Page
              
               502
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
              
               That
               ,
               after
               
                 Anastasius
                 ,
                 Gregorius
              
               was
               made
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               concerning
               his
               deposition
               .
               Page
               503
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
              
               How
               those
               termed
               the
               Persarmenii
               Surrendred
               themselves
               to
               the
               Romans
               :
               on
               which
               account
               a
               War
               broke
               out
               between
               the
               Romans
               and
               
                 Persians
                 .
                 Page
              
               504
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Marcianus
               the
               
                 Magister
                 Militum
              
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               Siege
               of
               
                 Nisibis
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
              
               How
               Chosroes
               (
               after
               he
               had
               sent
               his
               General
               Adaarmanes
               against
               the
               Romans
               ,
               who
               afflicted
               them
               with
               many
               and
               those
               severe
               losses
               ;
               )
               went
               himself
               in
               person
               to
               
                 Nisibis
                 .
                 Page
              
               505
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               taking
               of
               Apamia
               and
               
                 Daras
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Emperour
               Justinus
               was
               seized
               with
               a
               Frensie
               :
               but
               Tiberius
               took
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Republick
               .
               Page
               506
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
              
               That
               Trajanus
               having
               been
               sent
               Embassadour
               to
               Chosroes
               ,
               repaired
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               
                 Romans
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Election
               of
               Tiberius
               to
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               concerning
               his
               deposition
               .
               Page
               507
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Emperour
               Tiberius
               raised
               a
               vast
               Army
               to
               be
               imployed
               against
               Chosroes
               ;
               at
               the
               head
               whereof
               he
               sent
               Justinianus
               the
               Dux
               ,
               and
               drove
               Chosroes
               out
               of
               the
               Roman
               Pale
               .
               Page
               508
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 
              
               That
               Chosroes
               being
               heavily
               disquieted
               at
               his
               own
               overthrow
               ,
               ended
               his
               life
               :
               but
               his
               Son
               Hormisda
               undertook
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               
                 Persians
                 .
                 Page
              
               509
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
              
               Who
               at
               that
               time
               were
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Greater
               Churches
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Earthquake
               which
               hapned
               at
               Antioch
               in
               the
               times
               of
               
                 Tiberius
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Insurrection
               against
               the
               execrable
               
                 Anatolius
                 .
                 Page
              
               510
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Mauricius's
               Generalship
               ,
               and
               concerning
               his
               Vertues
               .
               Page
               511
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
                 
              
               How
               Mauricius
               vanquished
               Tamchosroes
               and
               Adaarmanes
               Generals
               of
               the
               
                 Persians
                 .
                 Page
              
               512
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 21.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               signes
               which
               presignified
               
               Mauritius's
               being
               made
               Emperour
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 22.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Proclaiming
               of
               Mauricius
               and
               
                 Augusta
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 23.
                 
              
               A
               Computation
               of
               the
               Times
               from
               
                 Justinus
                 Junior
                 ▪
              
               to
               
                 Mauricius
                 .
                 Page
              
               513
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 24.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Series
               of
               History
               ,
               which
               is
               preserved
               till
               our
               Times
               .
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Book
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
              
               COncerning
               the
               Marriage
               of
               Mauricius
               and
               
                 Augusta
                 .
                 Pag.
                 515
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Alamundarus
               the
               Saracen
               ,
               and
               his
               Son
               
                 Naamanes
                 .
                 Page
              
               516
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Johannes
               and
               Philippicus
               ,
               Master
               of
               the
               Milice
               ,
               and
               the
               actions
               done
               by
               them
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Priscus's
               Mastership
               of
               the
               Milice
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               suffered
               from
               the
               Army
               who
               raised
               a
               Mu●iny
               against
               him
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Germanus's
               being
               forced
               against
               his
               will
               to
               undertake
               the
               Imperial
               dignity
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
              
               How
               the
               Emperour
               sent
               Philippicus
               again
               ,
               but
               the
               Army
               refused
               to
               receive
               him
               .
               Page
               517
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Gregorius
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               the
               Calumny
               framed
               against
               him
               ;
               and
               in
               what
               manner
               he
               evinced
               it
               to
               be
               false
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               That
               Antioch
               suffered
               again
               by
               Earthquakes
               .
               Page
               518
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Barbarians
               taking
               courage
               from
               the
               Defection
               of
               the
               Army
               from
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               set
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               were
               worsted
               by
               
                 Germanus
                 .
                 Page
              
               519
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Emperour's
               clemency
               towards
               the
               
                 Mutineers
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
              
               That
               Gregorius
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               was
               sent
               to
               pacifie
               the
               Army
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
              
               Gregorius's
               Speech
               to
               the
               Army
               .
               Page
               520
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
              
               That
               ,
               after
               Gregorius's
               Speech
               ,
               the
               Souldiers
               changed
               their
               minds
               ,
               and
               received
               their
               General
               Philippicus
               again
               .
               Page
               521
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               taking
               of
               
                 Martyroplis
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Comentiolus's
               Mastership
               of
               the
               Milice
               ,
               and
               the
               taking
               the
               Castle
               
                 Ocbas
                 .
                 Page
              
               522
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Murder
               of
               
                 Hormisda
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Flight
               of
               
                 Chosroes
                 Junior
              
               to
               us
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 
              
               How
               the
               Emperour
               sent
               Gregorius
               and
               Dometianus
               to
               meet
               
                 Chosroes
                 .
                 Page
              
               523
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 
              
               That
               Chosroes
               recovered
               the
               Empire
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               
               by
               that
               assistance
               given
               him
               by
               the
               
                 Romans
                 .
                 pag.
                 523
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
                 
              
               That
               the
               holy
               Mother
               Golanduch
               lived
               in
               those
               Times
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 21.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               Sacred
               Presents
               ,
               which
               Chosroes
               sent
               to
               the
               holy
               Martyr
               
                 Sergius
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 22.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Naamanes
               the
               
                 Saracen
                 .
                 Page
              
               524
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 23.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               death
               of
               Saint
               
                 Symeon
                 Junior
              
               the
               
                 Stylite
                 .
                 Page
              
               525
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 24.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               death
               of
               Gregorius
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               the
               Restauration
               of
               
                 Anastasius
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             
               Eusebius
               Pamphilus's
            
             Four
             Books
             concerning
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             blessed
             Emperour
             Constantine
             .
          
           
             
               Book
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 THE
                 Preface
                 ,
              
               Concerning
               the
               Death
               of
               
                 Constantine
                 .
                 pag.
                 529
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
              
               The
               Preface
               yet
               .
               Page
               530
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               Concerning
               God
               who
               honoured
               the
               Pious
               Emperours
               and
               destroyed
               the
               Tyrants
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               That
               God
               honoured
               
                 Constantine
                 .
                 Page
              
               531
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               That
               he
               Reigned
               upwards
               of
               Thirty
               years
               ,
               and
               lived
               above
               sixty
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
              
               That
               he
               was
               the
               Servant
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               Vanquisher
               of
               Nations
               .
               Page
               532
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
              
               Constantine
               compared
               with
               Cyrus
               King
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               and
               with
               Alexander
               the
               
                 Macedonian
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               That
               he
               subdued
               almost
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
              
               That
               he
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               a
               pious
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               left
               his
               Empire
               to
               his
               Sons
               who
               were
               Emperours
               .
               Page
               533
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
              
               That
               this
               History
               is
               necessary
               ,
               and
               advantagious
               to
               the
               Souls
               and
               minds
               of
               men
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
              
               That
               he
               will
               at
               present
               relate
               only
               the
               Pious
               Actions
               of
               
                 Constantine
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
              
               That
               Constantine
               like
               Moses
               ,
               was
               educated
               in
               the
               Houses
               of
               Tyrants
               .
               Page
               534.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
              
               Concerning
               his
               Father
               Constantius
               ,
               who
               refused
               to
               persecute
               the
               Christians
               ,
               in
               such
               manner
               as
               
                 Diocletianus
                 ,
                 Maximianus
              
               ,
               and
               Maxentius
               did
               .
               Page
               535
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 
              
               How
               Constantius
               Father
               to
               Constantine
               ,
               being
               reproacht
               with
               poverty
               by
               Diocletian
               ,
               filled
               his
               Treasuries
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               restored
               the
               money
               to
               the
               owners
               thereof
               who
               had
               brought
               it
               in
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Persecution
               raised
               by
               the
               other
               Emperours
               .
               Page
               536
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
              
               How
               Constantius
               Father
               to
               Constantine
               ,
               pretending
               himself
               a
               worshipper
               of
               Idols
               ,
               turned
               out
               those
               who
               were
               willing
               to
               offer
               sacrifice
               ;
               but
               retained
               within
               his
               own
               Palace
               such
               as
               chose
               to
               profess
               themselves
               
                 Christians
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               same
               Constantius's
               love
               and
               affection
               towards
               
                 Christ.
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 
              
               That
               after
               the
               Resignation
               of
               Diocletian
               and
               
                 Maximian
                 ,
                 Constantius
              
               was
               the
               first
               Augustus
               ,
               and
               was
               Adorned
               with
               a
               numerous
               Issue
               .
               Page
               537
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 
              
               Concerning
               his
               Son
               Constantine
               ,
               who
               when
               a
               young
               man
               came
               into
               Palestine
               together
               with
               
                 Diocletian
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
                 
              
               The
               departure
               of
               Constantine
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               because
               of
               Diocletian's
               treacherous
               designs
               against
               him
               .
               Page
               538
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 21.
                 
              
               The
               death
               of
               Constantius
               ,
               who
               left
               his
               son
               Constantine
               Emperour
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 22.
                 
              
               How
               after
               the
               Death
               of
               Constantius
               ,
               the
               Army
               saluted
               
                 Constantine
                 Augustus
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 23.
                 
              
               A
               brief
               Rehearsal
               of
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Tyrants
               .
               
                 pag.
                 539
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 24.
                 
              
               That
               Constantine
               obtained
               the
               Empire
               by
               the
               Will
               of
               God.
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 25.
                 
              
               The
               Victories
               of
               Constantine
               over
               the
               Barbarians
               and
               
                 Britanni
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 26.
                 
              
               How
               he
               took
               a
               resolution
               of
               freeing
               Rome
               from
               the
               Tyr
               anny
               of
               
                 Maxentius
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 27.
                 
              
               That
               Constantine
               weighing
               in
               his
               mind
               the
               deaths
               of
               those
               who
               had
               worshipped
               Idols
               ,
               chose
               rather
               the
               profession
               of
               
                 Christianity
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 28.
                 
              
               That
               whilst
               he
               was
               praying
               to
               God
               ,
               He
               shewed
               him
               a
               Vision
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
               Cross
               of
               Light
               in
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               (
               it
               being
               then
               mid-day
               )
               and
               an
               Inscription
               thereon
               ,
               which
               admonished
               him
               ,
               that
               by
               
                 That
                 he
                 should
                 Conquer
                 .
                 Page
              
               540
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 29.
                 
              
               That
               God's
               Christ
               appeared
               to
               him
               in
               his
               sleep
               ,
               and
               ordered
               him
               to
               make
               use
               of
               a
               Standard
               made
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Cross
               ,
               in
               his
               Wars
               .
               Page
               541
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 30.
                 
              
               The
               making
               of
               that
               Standard
               framed
               in
               the
               fashion
               of
               a
               Cross.
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 31.
                 
              
               A
               Description
               of
               the
               Standard
               made
               in
               fashion
               of
               a
               Cross
               ,
               which
               the
               Romans
               do
               now
               term
               The
               
                 Labarum
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 32.
                 
              
               That
               Constantine
               becoming
               a
               Catechumen
               ,
               read
               the
               Sacred
               Scriptures
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 33.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               adulteries
               committed
               by
               Maxentius
               at
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 Page
              
               542
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 34.
                 
              
               How
               the
               Praefect's
               Wife
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               preserve
               her
               chastity
               ,
               laid
               violent
               hands
               on
               her self
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 35.
                 
              
               The
               slaughter
               of
               the
               People
               of
               Rome
               by
               
                 Maxentius
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 36.
                 
              
               
                 Maxentius's
                 Magick
                 Arts
              
               against
               Constantine
               ;
               and
               the
               scarcity
               of
               Provisions
               at
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 Page
              
               543
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 37.
                 
              
               The
               overthrow
               of
               
               Maxentius's
               Armies
               in
               
                 Italy
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 38.
                 
              
               Maxentius's
               Death
               on
               the
               Bridge
               of
               the
               River
               ▪
               
                 Tiber.
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 39.
                 
              
               Constantine's
               Entry
               into
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 Page
              
               544
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 40.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Statue
               of
               Constantine
               which
               held
               a
               Cross
               ;
               and
               concerning
               its
               Inscription
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 41.
                 
              
               The
               rejoycing
               over
               the
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               Constantine's
               Acts
               of
               Grace
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 42.
                 
              
               The
               Honours
               conferred
               on
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               Building
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 43.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Constantine's
               Beneficence
               towards
               the
               Poor
               .
               Page
               545
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 44.
                 
              
               How
               he
               was
               present
               as
               the
               Synods
               of
               Bishops
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 45.
                 
              
               In
               what
               manner
               he
               bore
               with
               the
               mad-men
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 46.
                 
              
               His
               Victories
               over
               the
               
                 Barbarians
                 .
                 Page
              
               546
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 47.
                 
              
               The
               Death
               of
               Maximin
               and
               others
               ,
               whose
               Plots
               Constantine
               discovered
               ,
               God
               making
               them
               known
               to
               him
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 48.
                 
              
               The
               celebration
               of
               
                 Constantine's
                 Decennalia
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 49.
                 
              
               In
               what
               manner
               Licinius
               afflicted
               the
               East
               .
               Page
               547
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 50.
                 
              
               In
               what
               manner
               Licinius
               attempted
               to
               frame
               Treacheries
               against
               
                 Constantine
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 51.
                 
              
               Licinius's
               Treacheries
               against
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               his
               prohibitions
               of
               Synods
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 52.
                 
              
               The
               Banishments
               and
               Proscriptions
               of
               the
               Christians
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 53.
                 
              
               Licinius's
               Edict
               ,
               that
               Women
               should
               not
               meet
               in
               the
               Churches
               together
               with
               the
               men
               .
               Page
               548
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 54.
                 
              
               That
               he
               Cashiered
               from
               the
               Militia
               those
               who
               refused
               to
               sacrifice
               ;
               and
               forbad
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               were
               shut
               up
               in
               Prisons
               should
               have
               any
               nourishment
               given
               them
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 55.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Licinius's
               Improbity
               and
               
                 Avarice
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 56.
                 
              
               That
               at
               length
               he
               undertook
               the
               raising
               a
               Persecution
               against
               the
               Christians
               .
               Page
               549
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 57.
                 
              
               That
               Maximianus
               having
               been
               afflicted
               with
               a
               
                 Fistulous
                 Ulcer
              
               that
               bred
               worms
               ,
               wrote
               a
               Law
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               Christians
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 58.
                 
              
               That
               Maximinus
               being
               a
               Persecutour
               of
               the
               Christians
               ,
               fled
               away
               in
               a
               servile
               habit
               and
               hid
               himself
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 59.
                 
              
               That
               Maximine
               ,
               blinded
               by
               the
               acuteness
               of
               his
               disease
               ,
               issued
               out
               a
               Law
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               Christians
               .
               Page
               550
            
          
           
             
               Book
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
              
               LIcinius's
               clandestine
               Persecution
               ,
               and
               his
               Murder
               of
               the
               Bishops
               at
               Amasia
               a
               City
               of
               
                 Pontus
                 .
                 pag.
                 551
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
              
               The
               demolishments
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               Butcheries
               of
               the
               Bishops
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               In
               what
               manner
               Constantine
               was
               moved
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               Christians
               ,
               when
               Licinius
               made
               preparations
               to
               persecute
               them
               .
               Page
               552
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               That
               Constantine
               made
               provision
               for
               the
               War
               with
               prayers
               ;
               but
               Licinius
               ,
               with
               Divinations
               and
               Prophesies
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               What
               Licinius
               spake
               concerning
               Idols
               and
               concerning
               Christ
               ,
               whilst
               he
               was
               sacrificing
               in
               a
               Grove
               .
               Page
               553
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
              
               The
               Apparition
               seen
               in
               the
               Cities
               under
               Licinius's
               Government
               ,
               of
               Constantine's
               Souldiers
               pursuing
               the
               Forces
               of
               
                 Licinius
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
              
               That
               in
               the
               Battels
               ,
               whereever
               the
               standard
               ,
               made
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Cross
               ,
               was
               ,
               there
               a
               Victory
               was
               obtained
               .
               Page
               554
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               That
               fifty
               persons
               were
               made
               choice
               of
               to
               carry
               the
               Cross.
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
              
               That
               one
               of
               the
               Cross-bearers
               who
               fled
               ,
               was
               killed
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               by
               Faith
               stood
               his
               ground
               ,
               was
               preferved
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
              
               Various
               Fights
               ,
               and
               the
               Victories
               of
               
                 Constantine
                 .
                 Page
              
               555
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
              
               Licinius's
               Flight
               ,
               and
               Inchantments
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
              
               In
               what
               manner
               Constantine
               ,
               praying
               in
               a
               Tabernacle
               ,
               obtained
               the
               Victory
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
              
               His
               Humanity
               towards
               the
               Souldiers
               that
               were
               taken
               prisoners
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 
              
               Again
               concerning
               his
               Prayers
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               .
               Page
               55●
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 
              
               Licinius's
               dissembled
               Friendship
               ,
               and
               his
               Worship
               of
               Idols
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
              
               In
               what
               manner
               Licinius
               commanded
               his
               Souldiers
               ,
               not
               to
               make
               an
               Attack
               against
               the
               Standard
               of
               the
               Cross.
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 
              
               Constantine's
               Victory
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 
              
               Licinius's
               Death
               ,
               and
               the
               Triumphs
               celebrated
               over
               him
               .
               Page
               557
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 
              
               The
               Publick
               rejoycings
               and
               Festivities
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
                 
              
               How
               Constantine
               made
               Laws
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               Confessours
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 21.
                 
              
               How
               he
               made
               Laws
               concerning
               the
               Martyrs
               and
               concerning
               the
               Estates
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
               Page
               558
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 22.
                 
              
               In
               what
               manner
               he
               refreshed
               and
               cherish't
               the
               People
               also
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 23.
                 
              
               That
               he
               publickly
               proclaimed
               God
               the
               Authour
               of
               Good
               ;
               and
               concerning
               the
               Copies
               of
               his
               Laws
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 24.
                 
              
               Constantine's
               Law
               concerning
               Piety
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               Christian
               Reliligion
               .
               Page
               559
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 25.
                 
              
               An
               example
               from
               ancient
               Times
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 26.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               persecuted
               ,
               and
               the
               persecutours
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 27.
                 
              
               That
               Persecution
               hath
               been
               the
               Occasion
               of
               mischief
               to
               those
               who
               waged
               War.
               Page
               560
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 28.
                 
              
               That
               God
               chose
               Constantine
               to
               be
               the
               Minister
               of
               Blessings
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 29.
                 
              
               Constantine's
               Pious
               expressions
               towards
               God
               ;
               and
               his
               praise
               of
               the
               Confessours
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 30.
                 
              
               A
               Law
               setting
               men
               free
               from
               Banishment
               ,
               from
               
                 The
                 Curia
              
               ,
               and
               from
               Proscription
               of
               Goods
               .
               Page
               561
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 31.
                 
              
               Those
               in
               Islands
               likewise
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 32.
                 
              
               Also
               ,
               those
               who
               have
               been
               Condemned
               to
               the
               Mines
               and
               publick
               Works
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 33.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Confessours
               who
               have
               been
               employed
               in
               the
               
                 Militia
                 .
                 Page
              
               562
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 34.
                 
              
               The
               setting
               at
               Liberty
               those
               free
               persons
               in
               the
               Gynaecea
               ,
               or
               them
               delivered
               over
               to
               slavery
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 35.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               succession
               in
               inheriting
               the
               Goods
               of
               Martyrs
               and
               Confessours
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               persons
               as
               had
               been
               banished
               ,
               and
               of
               them
               whose
               Goods
               had
               been
               brought
               into
               the
               Treasury
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 36.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Church
               is
               to
               be
               Heir
               to
               those
               who
               have
               no
               Relations
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Legacies
               given
               by
               them
               shall
               remain
               firm
               .
               Page
               563
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 37.
                 
              
               That
               those
               who
               possess
               such
               places
               ,
               and
               Gardens
               ,
               and
               Houses
               ,
               shall
               restore
               them
               ;
               but
               without
               the
               
                 Mean-profits
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 38.
                 
              
               In
               what
               manner
               
                 Supplicatory
                 Libels
              
               ought
               to
               be
               presented
               in
               reference
               to
               these
               persons
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 39.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Exchequer
               shall
               restore
               to
               the
               Churches
               ,
               Grounds
               and
               Gardens
               ,
               and
               Houses
               .
               Page
               564
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 40.
                 
              
               The
               Martyria
               and
               Coemiteries
               are
               ordered
               to
               be
               yielded
               up
               to
               the
               Churches
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 41.
                 
              
               That
               such
               as
               have
               bought
               things
               belonging
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               have
               received
               them
               as
               a
               gift
               ,
               must
               restore
               them
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 42.
                 
              
               An
               earnest
               Exhortation
               to
               worship
               God.
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 43.
                 
              
               That
               those
               things
               which
               Constantine
               had
               established
               by
               Laws
               ,
               were
               by
               him
               really
               accomplished
               and
               performed
               .
               Page
               565
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 44.
                 
              
               That
               he
               preferred
               Christians
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               Provinces
               ,
               but
               if
               any
               of
               the
               Governours
               were
               Pagans
               ,
               he
               forbad
               them
               to
               Sacrifice
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 45.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Laws
               forbidding
               Sacrifices
               ,
               and
               ordering
               the
               Churches
               to
               be
               built
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 46.
                 
              
               Constantine's
               Letter
               to
               Eusebius
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               concerning
               the
               building
               of
               Churches
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               old-ones
               should
               be
               repaired
               ,
               and
               built
               larger
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               
                 Presidents
                 .
                 Page
              
               566
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 47.
                 
              
               That
               he
               wrote
               against
               Idolatry
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 48.
                 
              
               Constantine's
               Edict
               to
               the
               Provinces
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Errour
               of
               Polytheism
               .
               The
               Preface
               ,
               concerning
               Virtue
               and
               Vice.
               Page
               567
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 49.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Pious
               Father
               of
               Constantine
               ;
               and
               concerning
               Diocletian
               and
               Maximian
               the
               Persecutours
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 50.
                 
              
               That
               by
               reason
               of
               Apollo's
               Oracle
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               give
               forth
               Responses
               because
               of
               
                 The
                 just
                 Men
              
               ,
               a
               Persecution
               was
               raised
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 51.
                 
              
               That
               Constantine
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               a
               youth
               ,
               heard
               
               that
               
                 The
                 just
                 Men
              
               were
               the
               Christians
               ,
               from
               him
               that
               had
               written
               the
               Edicts
               concerning
               the
               Persecution
               .
               
                 pag.
                 567
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 52.
                 
              
               How
               may
               soris
               of
               Tortures
               and
               Punishments
               were
               made
               use
               of
               against
               the
               Christians
               .
               Page
               568
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 53.
                 
              
               What
               reception
               was
               given
               to
               the
               Christians
               by
               the
               Barbarians
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 54.
                 
              
               What
               manner
               of
               revenge
               overtook
               them
               ,
               who
               on
               account
               of
               the
               Oracle
               ,
               raised
               a
               Persecution
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 55.
                 
              
               Constantine's
               Glorification
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               confession
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               his
               prayer
               for
               the
               Churches
               and
               people
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 56.
                 
              
               How
               he
               prayes
               ,
               that
               all
               persons
               may
               be
               Christians
               ;
               but
               forces
               no
               body
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 57.
                 
              
               He
               gives
               glory
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               Son
               has
               enlightned
               those
               that
               were
               in
               Errour
               .
               Page
               569
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 58.
                 
              
               Another
               glorification
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               his
               Government
               of
               the
               world
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 59.
                 
              
               He
               praises
               God
               ,
               in
               regard
               he
               alwaies
               teaches
               good
               things
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 60.
                 
              
               An
               Exhortation
               at
               the
               close
               of
               the
               Edict
               ,
               that
               no
               person
               should
               give
               trouble
               or
               disturbance
               to
               another
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 61
              
               How
               from
               the
               City
               Alexandria
               controversies
               were
               raised
               on
               account
               of
               
                 Arius
                 .
                 Page
              
               570
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 62.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Arius
               and
               the
               
                 Melitians
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 63.
                 
              
               How
               Constantine
               sent
               a
               Legate
               with
               a
               Letter
               in
               order
               to
               a
               Composure
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 64.
                 
              
               Constantine's
               Letter
               to
               Alexander
               the
               Bishop
               and
               Arius
               the
               Presbyter
               .
               Page
               571
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 65.
                 
              
               That
               he
               was
               continually
               sollicitous
               about
               Peace
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 66.
                 
              
               In
               what
               manner
               he
               put
               a
               stop
               to
               the
               Controversies
               raised
               in
               
                 Africk
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 67.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Beginnings
               of
               Religion
               were
               from
               the
               
                 East
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 68.
                 
              
               That
               being
               troubled
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Disturbance
               ,
               he
               advises
               to
               an
               Agreement
               .
               Page
               572
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 69.
                 
              
               Whence
               the
               Controversie
               between
               Alexander
               and
               Arius
               arose
               ,
               and
               that
               such
               matters
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               enquired
               into
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 70.
                 
              
               An
               Exhortation
               to
               an
               agreement
               .
               Page
               573
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 71.
                 
              
               That
               a
               pertinacious
               Contention
               ought
               not
               to
               have
               been
               raised
               concerning
               this
               matter
               ,
               on
               account
               of
               some
               light
               and
               frivolous
               Expressions
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Cha.
                 72.
                 
              
               That
               being
               highly
               affected
               with
               grief
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               Piety
               ,
               he
               was
               necessitated
               to
               shed
               tears
               ;
               and
               ,
               that
               on
               this
               account
               ,
               he
               put
               off
               the
               Journey
               he
               was
               about
               to
               make
               into
               the
               East
               .
               Page
               574
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 73.
                 
              
               That
               after
               this
               Letter
               ,
               the
               disturbance
               about
               the
               Controversies
               continued
               .
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Book
               .
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
              
               A
               Comparison
               of
               Constantine's
               Piety
               with
               the
               Improbity
               of
               the
               Persecutors
               .
               
                 pag.
                 575
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
              
               Again
               concerning
               the
               Piety
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               who
               made
               a
               free
               and
               open
               profession
               of
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ.
               Page
               576
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Constantine's
               Picture
               ,
               over
               which
               was
               placed
               a
               Cross
               ,
               and
               under
               it
               a
               wounded
               
                 Dragon
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               Again
               concerning
               the
               Controversies
               raised
               in
               Egypt
               by
               
                 Arius
                 .
                 Page
              
               577
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               dissention
               on
               account
               of
               the
               Feast
               of
               
                 Easter
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
              
               In
               what
               manner
               he
               gave
               order
               ,
               that
               a
               Synod
               should
               be
               convened
               at
               
                 Nicaea
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               
                 Oecumenical
                 Synod
              
               ,
               at
               which
               were
               present
               Bishops
               out
               of
               all
               Provinces
               .
               Page
               578
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               That
               ,
               like
               as
               't
               is
               said
               in
               the
               
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               ,
               they
               met
               together
               out
               of
               various
               Nations
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Virtue
               and
               Age
               of
               the
               two
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               Bishops
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
              
               The
               Synod
               was
               held
               in
               the
               Palace
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               Constantine
               went
               in
               ,
               and
               sate
               together
               with
               the
               Bishops
               .
               
                 pag.
                 579
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
              
               The
               Silence
               of
               the
               Synod
               ,
               after
               Eusebius
               the
               Bishop
               had
               made
               a
               short
               speech
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
              
               Constantine's
               Speech
               to
               the
               Synod
               concerning
               Peace
               .
               Page
               580
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
              
               That
               he
               reduced
               those
               Bishops
               who
               were
               at
               difference
               ,
               to
               an
               agreement
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 
              
               The
               Concordant
               determination
               of
               the
               Synod
               concerning
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               concerning
               
                 Easter
                 .
                 Page
              
               581
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 
              
               That
               Constantine
               entertained
               the
               Bishops
               at
               a
               Feast
               ,
               it
               being
               his
               Vicennalia
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
              
               The
               gifts
               bestowed
               on
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               Letters
               written
               to
               all
               .
               Page
               582
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 
              
               Constantine's
               Letter
               to
               the
               Churches
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Synod
               convened
               at
               
                 Nicaea
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 
              
               The
               same
               persons
               words
               concerning
               the
               Agreement
               about
               the
               Feast
               of
               Easter
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               
                 Jews
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 
              
               An
               Exhortation
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               rather
               follow
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Page
               583
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
                 
              
               An
               Exhortation
               ,
               that
               all
               should
               give
               their
               assent
               to
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               Synod
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 21.
                 
              
               His
               advice
               to
               the
               Bishops
               now
               ready
               to
               go
               away
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               preserve
               Unity
               .
               Page
               584
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 22.
                 
              
               In
               what
               manner
               he
               sent
               to
               some
               ,
               and
               wrote
               to
               others
               ;
               and
               concerning
               the
               distributions
               of
               money
               .
               Page
               585
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 23.
                 
              
               How
               he
               wrote
               to
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               and
               exhorted
               them
               to
               Peace
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 24.
                 
              
               That
               he
               frequently
               wrote
               Pious
               Letters
               to
               the
               Bishops
               and
               People
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 25.
                 
              
               That
               he
               ordered
               a
               Church
               to
               be
               built
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               in
               the
               holy
               place
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Resurrection
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 26.
                 
              
               That
               the
               impious
               had
               covered
               our
               Lord's
               Sepulchre
               with
               Rubbish
               and
               Idols
               .
               Page
               586
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 27.
                 
              
               In
               what
               manner
               Constantine
               gave
               order
               ,
               that
               the
               materials
               wherewith
               the
               Idol-Temple
               had
               been
               built
               ,
               and
               the
               Rubbish
               should
               be
               removed
               and
               thrown
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 28.
                 
              
               The
               discovery
               of
               the
               most
               Holy
               Sepulchre
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 29.
                 
              
               In
               what
               manner
               he
               wrote
               to
               the
               Presidents
               ,
               and
               to
               Macarius
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               concerning
               the
               building
               of
               a
               Church
               .
               Page
               587
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 30.
                 
              
               Constantine's
               Letter
               to
               Macarius
               ,
               concerning
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Martyrium
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 31.
                 
              
               That
               he
               would
               have
               this
               Church
               built
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               exceed
               all
               the
               Churches
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               beauty
               of
               Walls
               ,
               Columns
               ,
               and
               Marbles
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 32.
                 
              
               That
               Macarius
               should
               write
               to
               the
               Presidents
               concerning
               the
               beautifying
               of
               the
               Concha
               ,
               and
               concerning
               Workmen
               ,
               and
               Materials
               .
               Page
               588
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 33.
                 
              
               How
               the
               Church
               of
               our
               Saviour
               was
               built
               ,
               which
               the
               Prophets
               had
               termed
               
                 New-Jerusalem
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 34.
                 
              
               A
               description
               of
               the
               Fabrick
               of
               
                 The
                 most
                 Holy
                 Sepulchre
                 .
                 Page
              
               589
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 35.
                 
              
               A
               description
               of
               the
               Atrium
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Porticus's
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 36.
                 
              
               A
               description
               of
               the
               Walls
               ,
               Roof
               ,
               Beauty
               ,
               and
               Gilding
               of
               the
               Church
               it self
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 37.
                 
              
               A
               description
               of
               the
               double
               Porticus's
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               three
               Eastern
               Gates
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 38.
                 
              
               A
               description
               of
               the
               Hemisphaere
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               twelve
               Columns
               with
               their
               
                 Capitals
                 .
                 Page
              
               590
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 39.
                 
              
               A
               description
               of
               the
               
                 Area
                 ,
                 Exhedrae
              
               ,
               and
               Porches
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 40.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Number
               of
               the
               
                 Donaria
                 .
                 Page
              
               591
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 41.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Building
               of
               the
               Churches
               at
               Bethlehem
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               
                 Mount
                 of
                 Olives
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 42.
                 
              
               That
               
                 Helena
                 Augusta
              
               ,
               the
               Mother
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               going
               to
               Bethlehem
               on
               account
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               built
               these
               Churches
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 43.
                 
              
               Again
               concerning
               the
               Church
               at
               
                 Bethlehem
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 44.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Helena's
               greatness
               of
               mind
               ,
               and
               Beneficence
               .
               
                 pag.
                 592
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 45.
                 
              
               In
               what
               manner
               Helena
               was
               religiously
               conversant
               in
               the
               Churches
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 46.
                 
              
               How
               ,
               being
               eighty
               years
               old
               ,
               and
               having
               made
               her
               Will
               ,
               she
               ended
               her
               Life
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 47.
                 
              
               In
               what
               manner
               Constantine
               deposited
               his
               Mother
               ;
               and
               how
               he
               honoured
               her
               whilst
               she
               was
               living
               .
               Page
               593
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 48.
                 
              
               In
               what
               manner
               He
               built
               Martyria
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               abolished
               all
               manner
               of
               Idolatry
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 49.
                 
              
               The
               Sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               in
               the
               Palace
               ,
               and
               the
               Effigies
               of
               Daniel
               in
               the
               Conduits
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 50.
                 
              
               That
               He
               built
               Churches
               at
               Nicomedia
               also
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               Cities
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 51
              
               That
               He
               likewise
               gave
               order
               for
               the
               building
               of
               a
               Church
               in
               the
               place
               called
               
                 Mamre
                 .
                 Page
              
               594
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 52.
                 
              
               Constantine's
               Letter
               to
               Eusebius
               concerning
               
                 Mamre
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 53.
                 
              
               That
               our
               Saviour
               appeared
               there
               to
               
                 Abraham
                 .
                 Page
              
               595
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 54.
                 
              
               The
               demolishment
               of
               the
               Idol-Temples
               and
               Images
               in
               all
               places
               .
               Page
               596
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 55.
                 
              
               The
               demolishment
               of
               the
               Idol-Temple
               at
               Aphaca
               in
               Phoenice
               ,
               and
               the
               disanulling
               those
               Acts
               of
               uncleanness
               committed
               there
               .
               Page
               597
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 56.
                 
              
               The
               demolishment
               of
               Aesculapius's
               Temple
               at
               
                 Aegae
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 57.
                 
              
               How
               the
               Heathens
               having
               rejected
               their
               Idols
               ,
               returned
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God.
               Page
               598
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 58.
                 
              
               That
               having
               demolished
               Venus's
               Temple
               at
               Heliopolis
               ,
               He
               was
               the
               first
               who
               built
               a
               Church
               there
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 59.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               disturbance
               raised
               at
               Antioch
               on
               Eustathius's
               account
               .
               Page
               599
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 60.
                 
              
               Constantine's
               Letter
               to
               the
               Antiochians
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               draw
               away
               Eusebius
               from
               Caesarea
               ;
               but
               should
               seek
               another
               Bishop
               .
               Page
               600
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 61.
                 
              
               Constantine's
               Letter
               to
               Eusebius
               ,
               wherein
               he
               commends
               him
               for
               his
               Refusal
               of
               the
               See
               of
               
                 Antioch
                 .
                 Page
              
               602
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 62.
                 
              
               Constantine's
               Letter
               to
               the
               Synod
               ,
               that
               Eusebius
               should
               not
               be
               drawn
               away
               from
               
                 Caesarea
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 63.
                 
              
               In
               what
               manner
               he
               endeavoured
               to
               destroy
               Heresies
               .
               Page
               603
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 64.
                 
              
               Constantine's
               Constitution
               against
               the
               Hereticks
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 65.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               taking
               away
               the
               Meeting-places
               of
               Hereticks
               .
               Page
               604
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 66.
                 
              
               That
               Impious
               and
               prohibited
               books
               having
               been
               found
               amongst
               the
               Hereticks
               ,
               very
               many
               of
               them
               returned
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Book
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
              
               IN
               what
               manner
               he
               honoured
               very
               many
               persons
               with
               gifts
               and
               promotions
               .
               Page
               606
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
              
               A
               Remission
               of
               the
               fourth
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Census
                 .
                 Page
              
               607
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               The
               Peraequation
               of
               those
               Census's
               that
               were
               too
               heavy
               and
               burthensom
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               That
               on
               those
               who
               were
               overthrown
               in
               
                 Pecuniary
                 Causes
              
               ,
               he
               himself
               bestowed
               money
               out
               of
               his
               own
               Income
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               The
               conquest
               of
               the
               Scythae
               ,
               who
               were
               subdued
               by
               the
               Standard
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Cross.
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
              
               The
               subduing
               of
               the
               Sarmatae
               ,
               occasioned
               by
               the
               Rebellion
               of
               the
               Servants
               against
               their
               Masters
               .
               Page
               608
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
              
               The
               Embassies
               of
               several
               Barbarous
               Nations
               ,
               and
               the
               Gifts
               bestowed
               on
               them
               by
               the
               Emperour
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               That
               He
               wrote
               to
               the
               Persian
               Emperour
               (
               who
               had
               sent
               an
               Embassie
               to
               him
               ,
               )
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               Christians
               there
               .
               
                 pag.
                 609
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 Constantinus
                 Augustus's
              
               Letter
               to
               Sapor
               King
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               wherein
               he
               makes
               a
               most
               pious
               Confession
               of
               God
               and
               Christ.
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
              
               That
               He
               speaks
               against
               Idols
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               glorification
               of
               God.
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
              
               Against
               Tyrants
               and
               Persecutors
               ;
               and
               concerning
               Valerian
               who
               was
               taken
               Prisoner
               .
               Page
               610
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
              
               That
               he
               saw
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               Persecutors
               ,
               and
               does
               now
               rejoyce
               because
               of
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Christians
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
              
               An
               Exhortation
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               love
               the
               Christians
               ,
               who
               live
               in
               his
               Country
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 
              
               How
               ,
               by
               the
               earnestness
               of
               Constantine's
               prayers
               ,
               Peace
               was
               bestowed
               on
               the
               Christians
               .
               Page
               611
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 
              
               That
               both
               on
               his
               money
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Pictures
               ,
               he
               ordered
               himself
               to
               be
               Stampt
               and
               Drawn
               in
               a
               praying
               posture
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
              
               That
               He
               issued
               forth
               a
               Law
               ,
               forbidding
               his
               own
               Statues
               to
               be
               placed
               in
               Idol-Temples
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 
              
               His
               praying
               in
               the
               Palace
               ,
               and
               his
               reading
               of
               the
               Divine
               Scriptures
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 
              
               That
               by
               a
               Law
               he
               commanded
               Sunday
               and
               Fryday
               to
               be
               honoured
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 
              
               How
               He
               ordered
               the
               Ethnick-Souldiers
               to
               pray
               on
               Sundaies
               .
               Page
               612
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
                 
              
               The
               Form
               of
               Prayer
               which
               Constantine
               gave
               to
               his
               Souldiers
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 21.
                 
              
               He
               orders
               the
               Representation
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Cross
               to
               be
               drawn
               upon
               the
               Arms
               of
               his
               Souldiers
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 22.
                 
              
               His
               Fervency
               and
               earnestness
               in
               praying
               ,
               and
               his
               Religious
               observation
               of
               the
               Festival
               of
               Easter
               .
               Page
               613
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 23.
                 
              
               How
               He
               prohibited
               the
               worship
               of
               Idols
               ;
               but
               honoured
               the
               Feasts
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 24.
                 
              
               That
               He
               affirmed
               himself
               to
               be
               as
               't
               were
               a
               Bishop
               of
               external
               affairs
               .
               Page
               614
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 25.
                 
              
               Concerning
               his
               prohibiting
               of
               Sacrifices
               ,
               and
               Initiations
               ,
               and
               concerning
               His
               abolishing
               the
               Gladiatours
               ,
               and
               the
               heretofore
               impure
               Priests
               of
               the
               
                 Nile
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 26.
                 
              
               The
               amendment
               of
               that
               Law
               made
               against
               the
               Childless
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               alteration
               of
               that
               Law
               concerning
               Wills
               and
               Testaments
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 27.
                 
              
               That
               he
               made
               a
               Law
               ,
               that
               a
               Christian
               should
               not
               be
               Slave
               to
               a
               Jew
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Decrees
               of
               Synods
               should
               be
               firm
               and
               authentick
               ,
               and
               so
               forth
               .
               Page
               615
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 28.
                 
              
               His
               Gifts
               bestowed
               on
               the
               Churches
               ;
               and
               His
               Distributions
               of
               money
               to
               Virgins
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Poor
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 29.
                 
              
               Speeches
               and
               Discourses
               written
               by
               
                 Constantine
                 .
                 Page
              
               616.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 30.
                 
              
               That
               He
               shewed
               a
               certain
               covetous
               person
               the
               measure
               of
               a
               Grave
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               might
               shame
               him
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 31.
                 
              
               That
               he
               was
               laught
               at
               because
               of
               his
               too
               great
               clemency
               .
               Page
               617
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 32.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Constantine's
               Oration
               ,
               which
               he
               wrote
               to
               
                 The
                 Convention
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 33.
                 
              
               How
               He
               heard
               Eusebius's
               Panegyrick
               concerning
               the
               Sepulchre
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               in
               a
               standing
               posture
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 34.
                 
              
               That
               He
               wrote
               to
               Eusebius
               concerning
               Easter
               ,
               and
               about
               the
               Divine
               Books
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 35.
                 
              
               Constantine's
               Letter
               to
               Eusebius
               ,
               wherein
               he
               commends
               His
               Oration
               concerning
               
                 Easter
                 .
                 Page
              
               618
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 36.
                 
              
               Constantine's
               Letter
               to
               Eusebius
               ,
               concerning
               the
               providing
               some
               Copies
               of
               the
               Divine
               Scriptures
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 37.
                 
              
               In
               what
               manner
               the
               Copies
               were
               provided
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 38.
                 
              
               How
               the
               Mart-Town
               of
               the
               Gazaei
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               embracing
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               was
               made
               a
               City
               ,
               and
               named
               
                 Constantia
                 .
                 pag.
                 619
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 39.
                 
              
               That
               in
               Phoenice
               there
               was
               a
               City
               made
               ,
               termed
               Constantina
               ;
               and
               in
               other
               Cities
               the
               Idols
               were
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               Churches
               erected
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 40.
                 
              
               That
               having
               created
               his
               three
               Sons
               Caesars
               in
               the
               three
               ten
               years
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               He
               celebrated
               the
               Dedication
               of
               the
               Martyrium
               at
               
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 41.
                 
              
               That
               in
               this
               interim
               He
               ordered
               a
               Synod
               to
               be
               convened
               at
               Tyre
               ,
               because
               of
               some
               controversies
               started
               in
               
                 Egypt
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 42.
                 
              
               Constantine's
               Letter
               to
               the
               Synod
               at
               
                 Tyre
                 .
                 Page
              
               620
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 43.
                 
              
               That
               at
               the
               Feast
               of
               Dedication
               of
               the
               Church
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               there
               were
               Bishops
               present
               out
               of
               all
               the
               Provinces
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 44.
                 
              
               Concerning
               their
               Reception
               by
               Marianus
               the
               Notary
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               money
               distributed
               amongst
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               the
               sacred
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Page
               621
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 45.
                 
              
               Various
               discourses
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               the
               sacred
               Assemblies
               ;
               as
               also
               of
               Eusebius
               himself
               the
               Authour
               of
               this
               Work.
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 46.
                 
              
               That
               He
               afterwards
               recited
               his
               Description
               of
               our
               
                 Saviour's
                 Martyrium
              
               ,
               and
               his
               Oration
               upon
               
                 Constantine's
                 Tricennalia
              
               ,
               before
               the
               Emperour
               Himself
               .
               Page
               622
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 47.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Synod
               at
               Nicaea
               hapned
               on
               
                 Constantine's
                 Vicennalia
              
               ;
               but
               the
               Dedication
               of
               the
               Church
               at
               Jerusalem
               was
               performed
               on
               His
               
                 Tricennalia
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 48.
                 
              
               That
               Constantine
               was
               displeased
               with
               one
               ,
               who
               praised
               Him
               too
               highly
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 49.
                 
              
               The
               Marriage
               of
               
                 Constantius
                 Caesar
              
               ,
               His
               Son.
               Page
               623
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 50.
                 
              
               The
               Embassie
               and
               Presents
               sent
               from
               the
               
                 Indians
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 51.
                 
              
               That
               Constantine
               having
               parted
               his
               Empire
               betwixt
               His
               three
               Sons
               ,
               instructed
               them
               in
               the
               Art
               of
               Governing
               ,
               and
               Offices
               of
               Piety
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 52.
                 
              
               How
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               arrived
               at
               man's
               estate
               ,
               He
               taught
               them
               Piety
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 53.
                 
              
               That
               after
               He
               had
               Reigned
               abut
               two
               and
               thirty
               years
               ,
               and
               lived
               above
               sixty
               ,
               He
               had
               a
               Body
               that
               was
               sound
               and
               healthy
               .
               Page
               624
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 54.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               who
               abused
               his
               eximious
               humanity
               ,
               to
               avarice
               and
               a
               pretence
               of
               Piety
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 55.
                 
              
               How
               Constantine
               wrote
               Orations
               to
               the
               very
               last
               day
               of
               his
               Life
               .
               Page
               625
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 56.
                 
              
               How
               ,
               making
               an
               expedition
               against
               the
               Persians
               ,
               He
               took
               the
               Bishops
               along
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               provided
               a
               Tent
               made
               in
               form
               of
               a
               Church
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 57.
                 
              
               That
               having
               received
               the
               Embassie
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               He
               watcht
               all
               night
               ,
               together
               with
               others
               ,
               on
               the
               Feast
               of
               
                 Easter
                 ▪
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 58.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Building
               of
               that
               termed
               the
               Martyrium
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               at
               
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Page
              
               626
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 59.
                 
              
               A
               further
               description
               of
               the
               same
               
                 Martyrium
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 60.
                 
              
               That
               in
               this
               Church
               also
               ,
               He
               built
               himself
               a
               Sepulchre
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 61.
                 
              
               The
               Emperour's
               indisposition
               of
               Body
               at
               Helenopolis
               ,
               and
               his
               Prayers
               .
               Also
               ,
               concerning
               his
               Baptism
               .
               Page
               627
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 62.
                 
              
               Constantine's
               request
               to
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               they
               confer
               Baptism
               upon
               him
               .
               Page
               628
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 63.
                 
              
               In
               what
               manner
               he
               praised
               God
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               received
               Baptism
               .
               Page
               629
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 64.
                 
              
               The
               death
               of
               Constantine
               on
               the
               Festival
               of
               Pentecost
               ,
               about
               noon
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 65.
                 
              
               The
               Lamentations
               of
               the
               Milice
               ,
               and
               
                 Tribunes
                 .
                 Page
              
               630
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 66.
                 
              
               That
               His
               Body
               was
               carried
               from
               Nicomedia
               to
               Constantinople
               ,
               into
               the
               Palace
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 67.
                 
              
               That
               even
               after
               His
               death
               ,
               he
               was
               honoured
               by
               the
               Comites
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               when
               he
               was
               alive
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 68.
                 
              
               In
               what
               manner
               the
               Army
               resolved
               ,
               that
               his
               sons
               should
               be
               forthwith
               Proclaimed
               
                 Augusti
                 .
                 Page
              
               631
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 69.
                 
              
               The
               mourning
               a●
               Rome
               for
               Constantine
               ,
               and
               the
               Honour
               done
               him
               by
               Pictures
               after
               his
               death
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 70.
                 
              
               That
               his
               Body
               was
               deposited
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               by
               his
               Son
               
                 Constantius
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 71.
                 
              
               The
               performance
               of
               the
               solemn
               prayers
               in
               that
               termed
               the
               
                 Martyrium
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Funeral
               of
               
                 Constantine
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 72.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Bird
               termed
               the
               
                 Phoenix
                 .
                 Page
              
               632
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 73.
                 
              
               In
               what
               manner
               they
               Stampt
               Constantine
               on
               Coyns
               ,
               ascending
               up
               into
               Heaven
               as
               ▪
               t
               were
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 74.
                 
              
               That
               whereas
               God
               had
               been
               honoured
               by
               Him
               ,
               He
               was
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               deservedly
               honoured
               by
               God.
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 75.
                 
              
               That
               Constantine
               was
               more
               pious
               than
               any
               of
               the
               foregoing
               Roman
               Emperours
               .
               Page
               633
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine's
             Oration
             ,
             which
             he
             Entituled
             to
             the
             Convention
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
              
               THE
               Preface
               makes
               mention
               of
               Easter
               ;
               and
               that
               Christ
               ,
               having
               been
               several
               waies
               beneficial
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               hath
               had
               plots
               framed
               against
               him
               by
               those
               ,
               on
               whom
               he
               has
               conferred
               favours
               .
               
                 pag.
                 635
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
              
               An
               Address
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Hearers
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               Pardon
               and
               amend
               his
               mistakes
               .
               Page
               636
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               That
               God
               is
               both
               the
               Father
               of
               
                 The
                 Logos
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Framer
               of
               the
               whole
               Creation
               ;
               and
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               impossible
               for
               things
               to
               consist
               ,
               if
               their
               Causes
               were
               diverse
               .
               Page
               637
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               Concerning
               their
               Errour
               who
               worship
               Images
               .
               Page
               638
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               That
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               framed
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               has
               appointed
               to
               every
               thing
               the
               term
               of
               its
               Existence
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Fate
               ;
               that
               what
               is
               discourst
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               false
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               demonstrated
               ,
               both
               from
               Humane
               Laws
               ,
               and
               things
               created
               ;
               which
               are
               moved
               ,
               not
               disorderly
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               regular
               manner
               ;
               by
               which
               order
               of
               theirs
               ,
               they
               demonstrate
               the
               Command
               of
               the
               Creator
               .
               Page
               639
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
              
               That
               ,
               in
               things
               which
               we
               can't
               understand
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               glorifie
               the
               Creator's
               wisdom
               ;
               nor
               
               must
               we
               suppose
               ▪
               Chance
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               save
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               them
               .
               
                 pag.
                 641
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               That
               God
               does
               plentifully
               supply
               men
               with
               those
               things
               that
               are
               usefull
               ;
               but
               ,
               with
               such
               as
               are
               for
               delight
               ,
               He
               furnishes
               them
               in
               an
               indifferent
               manner
               only
               ;
               bestowing
               both
               sorts
               ,
               so
               as
               may
               be
               agreeable
               to
               their
               profit
               and
               advantage
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Philosophers
               ,
               who
               ,
               because
               they
               desired
               to
               know
               all
               things
               ,
               erred
               as
               to
               their
               Opinions
               ;
               and
               some
               of
               them
               were
               exposed
               to
               dangers
               .
               Also
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Opinions
               of
               
                 Plato
                 .
                 Page
              
               642
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               men
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               only
               reject
               the
               Dogmata
               of
               the
               Sacred
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               them
               of
               the
               Philosophers
               also
               ;
               and
               ,
               that
               we
               either
               ought
               to
               give
               the
               Poets
               credit
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               or
               in
               nothing
               .
               Page
               643
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
              
               Concerning
               our
               Lord's
               coming
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               what
               it
               was
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               reasons
               it
               has
               hapened
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
              
               Concerning
               those
               who
               knew
               not
               this
               Mystery
               ;
               and
               ,
               that
               their
               ignorance
               is
               voluntary
               ;
               and
               ,
               what
               great
               blessings
               await
               those
               who
               know
               it
               ,
               and
               especially
               them
               who
               have
               died
               in
               Confession
               .
               Page
               647
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
              
               That
               a
               difference
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Creation
               is
               necessary
               ;
               and
               that
               a
               propensity
               to
               Good
               and
               Evil
               ,
               springs
               from
               the
               will
               of
               men
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               that
               the
               judgment
               of
               God
               is
               necessary
               ,
               and
               agreeable
               to
               Reason
               .
               Page
               648
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 
              
               That
               a
               created
               nature
               is
               at
               a
               vast
               distance
               from
               an
               Essence
               which
               is
               uncreated
               :
               and
               ,
               that
               man
               approaches
               nearest
               to
               God
               ,
               by
               a
               virtuous
               Life
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 
              
               What
               Precepts
               our
               Saviour
               delivered
               ,
               and
               what
               Miracles
               he
               wrought
               ;
               and
               how
               beneficial
               He
               hath
               been
               to
               those
               who
               own
               a
               subjection
               to
               Him.
               Page
               649
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Coming
               of
               Christ
               is
               foretold
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ;
               and
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               appointed
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
               Idols
               ,
               and
               Idolatrous
               Cities
               .
               Page
               650
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               wisdom
               of
               Moses
               ,
               which
               was
               emulated
               by
               the
               Wise
               men
               amongst
               the
               Heathens
               ;
               also
               concerning
               Daniel
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Three
                 Children
                 .
                 Page
              
               651
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 
              
               Concerning
               
                 Sibylla
                 Erythraea
              
               ,
               who
               prophesied
               in
               an
               Acrostick
               of
               verses
               ,
               manifesting
               our
               Lord
               and
               his
               Passiant
               .
               The
               Acrostick
               is
               this
               ;
               JESUS
               CHRIST
               ,
               SON
               OF
               GOD
               ,
               SAVIOUR
               ,
               CROSS
               .
               Page
               652
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 
              
               That
               this
               Prophesie
               concerning
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               was
               not
               forged
               by
               any
               of
               the
               Christians
               ;
               but
               was
               written
               by
               
                 Sibylla
                 Erythraea
              
               ,
               whose
               books
               Cicero
               rendred
               into
               Latine
               Verse
               ,
               before
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ.
               And
               ,
               that
               Virgil
               makes
               mention
               of
               this
               Sibyll
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               a
               Virgin
               delivered
               of
               a
               Child
               :
               but
               He
               sang
               of
               this
               Mystery
               ,
               obscurely
               ;
               out
               of
               a
               fear
               of
               those
               then
               in
               power
               .
               Page
               654
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
                 
              
               Other
               Verses
               of
               
                 Virgilius
                 Maro's
              
               concerning
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               interpretation
               of
               them
               ;
               in
               which
               't
               is
               shown
               ,
               but
               obscurely
               ,
               as
               the
               usage
               of
               Poets
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 The
                 Mystery
              
               is
               disclosed
               .
               Page
               655
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 21.
                 
              
               That
               't
               is
               impossible
               for
               these
               things
               to
               be
               spoken
               concerning
               a
               meer
               Man
               :
               and
               ,
               that
               unbelievers
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               ignorance
               of
               the
               Divine
               worship
               ,
               know
               not
               even
               whence
               they
               have
               their
               being
               .
               Page
               657
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 22.
                 
              
               The
               Emperour's
               Thanksgiving
               ,
               wherein
               He
               ascribes
               his
               Victories
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               other
               Blessings
               ,
               to
               Christ
               ;
               also
               a
               Reproof
               of
               Maximinus
               the
               Tyrant
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               severity
               of
               his
               Persecution
               had
               increased
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
               Page
               658
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 23.
                 
              
               Concerning
               the
               Polity
               of
               the
               Christians
               :
               and
               ,
               that
               the
               Deity
               rejoyces
               in
               those
               who
               lead
               Virtuous
               lives
               :
               and
               ,
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               expect
               a
               Judgement
               ,
               and
               a
               Retribution
               .
               Page
               659
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 24.
                 
              
               Concerning
               
                 Decius
                 ,
                 Valerianus
              
               ,
               and
               Aurelianus
               ,
               who
               ended
               their
               lives
               miserably
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               Persecution
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Page
               660
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 25.
                 
              
               Concerning
               Diocletian
               ,
               who
               with
               infamy
               resigned
               the
               Empire
               ;
               and
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               Persecuting
               the
               Church
               ,
               was
               stricken
               with
               Thunder
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 26.
                 
              
               That
               God
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               Emperour's
               Piety
               ;
               and
               ,
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               seek
               prosperous
               events
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               impute
               them
               to
               him
               ;
               but
               must
               ascribe
               faults
               to
               our
               own
               sloth
               and
               negligence
               .
               Page
               661
            
          
           
             
               Eusebius
               Pamphilus's
            
             Oration
             in
             praise
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             ,
             spoken
             at
             
               his
               Tricennalia
            
             ,
             is
             divided
             into
             XVIII
             .
             Chapters
             ,
             without
             Contents
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           ANcient
           Writers
           were
           wont
           ,
           before
           their
           Books
           ,
           to
           set
           
             an
             Index
          
           [
           
             or
             ,
             Contents
          
           ]
           of
           
             the
             Chapters
          
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           the
           Readers
           might
           know
           ,
           at
           first
           sight
           as
           't
           were
           ,
           what
           was
           treated
           of
           in
           each
           Book
           .
           Now
           this
           was
           usually
           done
           by
           them
           two
           ways
           .
           For
           they
           either
           prefixt
           the
           Contents
           of
           all
           the
           Books
           together
           ,
           before
           their
           whole
           work
           ;
           as
           
             Plinius
             Secundus
             has
             done
             in
             his
             Books
             of
             Natural
             History
             .
          
           Or
           else
           their
           usage
           was
           ,
           to
           set
           the
           Contents
           of
           the
           Chapters
           before
           each
           Book
           ;
           as
           
             Our
             Eusebius
          
           has
           done
           in
           
             His
             Ecclesiastick
             History
          
           .
           For
           't
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           Eusebius
           did
           Himself
           make
           
             these
             Contents
          
           or
           Titles
           of
           the
           Chapters
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           before
           
             His
             Books
             of
             History
          
           ,
           as
           they
           now
           occur
           .
           We
           may
           indeed
           observe
           ,
           that
           in
           
             these
             Contents
             Eusebius
          
           does
           always
           Speak
           of
           Himself
           in
           the
           first
           person
           .
           For
           instance
           ,
           after
           the
           
             Contents
             of
             the
             Chapters
             of
             the
             Second
             Book
             ,
          
           these
           words
           occur
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           
             Note
             ,
             that
             this
             Book
             was
             collected
             by
             us
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             Clemens
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             Josephus
             ,
             and
             Philo.
          
           Besides
           ,
           in
           
             His
             Seventh
             Book
          
           ,
           these
           are
           the
           
             Contents
             of
             the
             last
             Chapter
          
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           That
           is
           ,
           
             Concerning
             those
             Ecclesiastick
             persons
             who
             were
             famous
             in
             Our
             Own
             age
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Whence
           it
           may
           plainly
           be
           gathered
           ,
           that
           Eusebius
           the
           Compiler
           of
           this
           History
           ,
           was
           the
           Authour
           of
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             the
             Chapters
             ,
             also
             .
          
           Besides
           ,
           Rufinus
           ,
           who
           rendred
           the
           
             Books
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             History
             into
             Latine
             ,
          
           about
           Six
           hundred
           years
           after
           Eusebius's
           death
           ,
           found
           the
           same
           Contents
           in
           
             His
             Greek
             Copy
          
           ,
           which
           now
           occur
           in
           
             Our
             Copies
          
           .
           And
           this
           is
           apparent
           from
           
             Rufinus's
             Manuscript
             Copies
          
           ,
           one
           of
           which
           ,
           written
           out
           above
           Seven
           hundred
           years
           since
           ,
           I
           have
           in
           my
           Custody
           .
           For
           in
           them
           ,
           the
           Contents
           of
           the
           Chapters
           are
           always
           set
           before
           every
           Book
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           order
           wherein
           they
           are
           now
           placed
           in
           
             Our
             Greek
             Manuscript
             Copies
          
           .
           And
           Rufinus
           calls
           them
           Capitula
           .
           But
           Cassiodorus
           ,
           in
           
             His
             Preface
             to
             the
             Tripartite
             History
             ,
          
           terms
           them
           righter
           Titulos
           ;
           as
           does
           likewise
           S
           t
           Cyprian
           ,
           in
           
             His
             Exhortation
             to
             Martyrdom
          
           [
           written
           ]
           
             to
             Fortunatus
             .
             Compendium
             feci
          
           ,
           says
           He
           ,
           
             ut
             propositis
             titulis
             ,
             quos
             quis
             noscere
             debeat
             &
             tenere
             ;
             Capitula
             Dominica
             Subnecterem
             .
          
           Where
           you
           see
           that
           Tituli
           are
           distinguished
           from
           Capitula
           .
           Moreover
           ▪
           Suidas
           ,
           in
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           remarks
           that
           Tituli
           differ
           from
           Capitula
           .
           For
           instance
           ,
           S
           t
           Matthew
           [
           He
           says
           ]
           contains
           
             Sixty
             eight
             Tituli
          
           ,
           but
           
             Three
             hundred
             fifty
             five
             Capitula
          
           ;
           and
           so
           concerning
           the
           other
           Gospels
           .
           Capitulum
           is
           properly
           
             a
             part
             of
             a
             Book
             ,
             which
             contains
             the
             entire
             Narrative
             of
             some
             one
             thing
             .
          
           But
           Titulus
           is
           
             an
             Index
             set
             above
             the
             Capitulum
          
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           
             One
             Titulus
          
           or
           Title
           contains
           many
           Capita
           or
           Chapters
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           
             The
             Pandects
             of
             the
             Civil
             Law.
          
           The
           same
           thing
           was
           heretofore
           visible
           in
           S
           t
           
             Matthew's
             Gospel
          
           ,
           which
           had
           more
           Chapters
           than
           Titles
           ,
           as
           Suidas
           does
           attest
           .
           So
           also
           in
           the
           
             other
             Gospels
          
           .
           For
           ,
           that
           passage
           which
           occurs
           in
           Suidas
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           S
           t
           Mark
           had
           fourty
           eight
           Tituli
           ,
           and
           but
           thirty
           six
           Capita
           ,
           is
           faulty
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           
             thirty
             six
          
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           mended
           thus
           ,
           
             two
             hundred
             thirty
             three
          
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           plainly
           gathered
           from
           
             The
             Canons
             of
             the
             Gospels
          
           which
           
             Our
             Eusebius
          
           composed
           .
           But
           sometimes
           each
           Titulus
           does
           answer
           each
           Capitulum
           ,
           as
           t
           is
           in
           
             these
             Books
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             History
          
           .
           And
           in
           the
           
             Mazarine
             and
             Medicaean
             Copies
             ,
             The
             Titali
          
           or
           Contents
           of
           each
           ▪
           Book
           are
           prefixed
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           
             Numeral
             Notes
          
           ,
           or
           ,
           Figures
           .
           But
           in
           
             The
             Fuketian
             Manuscript
             ▪
          
           after
           the
           Titulus
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           added
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           
             Numeral
             Note
          
           .
           But
           this
           term
           never
           occurs
           in
           
             those
             Excellent
             Copies
          
           which
           I
           have
           mentioned
           .
           Yea
           ,
           instead
           thereof
           ,
           I
           found
           the
           Word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           placed
           in
           the
           Beginning
           of
           the
           
             Fourth
             Book
          
           ,
           over
           the
           very
           
             Contents
             of
             the
             Chapters
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             the
             Fourth
             Book
             .
          
           Vales.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               ECCLESIASTICAL
               HISTORY
               OF
               Eusebius
               Pamphilus
               ,
               IN
               TEN
               BOOKS
               .
            
             
               Made
               English
               from
               that
               Edition
               set
               forth
               by
               VALESIUS
               and
               Printed
               at
               PARIS
               in
               the
               Year
               1659.
               
            
             
               Together
               with
               VALESIUS's
               Annotations
               on
               the
               said
               Historian
               ;
               which
               are
               done
               into
               ENGLISH
               ,
               and
               set
               at
               their
               proper
               places
               in
               the
               Margin
               .
            
             
               Hereto
               also
               is
               annexed
               an
               account
               of
               the
               Life
               and
               Writings
               of
               the
               foresaid
               Historian
               ,
               Collected
               by
               VALESIUS
               ,
               and
               Rendred
               into
               ENGLISH
               .
            
             
               
                 HINC
                 LUCEM
                 ET
                 PUCULA
                 SACRA
                 .
              
               printer's or publisher's device
            
             
               CAMBRIDGE
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 John
                 Hayes
              
               ,
               Printer
               to
               the
               University
               .
               1683.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               VALESIUS'S
               PREFACE
               ,
               To
               HIS
               EDITION
               of
               EUSEBIUS'S
               HISTORY
               .
            
             
               HAving
               performed
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Solemn
               a
               Dedication
               ,
               't
               is
               now
               time
               ,
               
                 Most
                 Illustrious
                 Prelates
              
               !
               That
               I
               should
               give
               You
               a
               particular
               Account
               of
               my
               Work.
               For
               ,
               whereas
               this
               Labour
               was
               undertaken
               by
               me
               ,
               on
               Your
               account
               chiefly
               ,
               and
               by
               Your
               Command
               ;
               I
               do
               both
               wish
               ,
               and
               also
               hope
               ,
               that
               before
               all
               others
               ,
               You
               will
               be
               the
               Readers
               and
               Judges
               of
               my
               Work.
               There
               are
               three
               things
               therefore
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               perform
               in
               
                 this
                 Edition
              
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               an
               Amendment
               of
               the
               
                 Greek
                 Text
              
               :
               The
               second
               ,
               a
               Latine
               Version
               of
               it
               .
               The
               third
               is
               ,
               an
               Explanation
               of
               the
               obscurer
               places
               .
               As
               touching
               the
               Latine
               Version
               ,
               after
               three
               Translatours
               of
               
                 Eusebius's
                 History
              
               ,
               I
               have
               made
               a
               fourth
               .
               But
               no
               person
               before
               us
               ,
               had
               attempted
               an
               Amendment
               and
               Explanation
               of
               the
               
                 Eusebian
                 Work.
              
               But
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               speak
               more
               distinctly
               concerning
               each
               particular
               in
               its
               place
               and
               order
               ,
               I
               will
               begin
               first
               from
               the
               Emendation
               .
               Whoever
               attempt
               a
               new
               Edition
               of
               old
               Writers
               ,
               those
               persons
               must
               of
               necessity
               begin
               their
               Labour
               from
               an
               Emendation
               .
               So
               Origen
               ,
               after
               He
               had
               undertaken
               a
               New
               Edition
               of
               the
               
                 Seventy
                 Interpreters
              
               ,
               and
               had
               found
               many
               passages
               in
               them
               that
               were
               doubtfull
               and
               disagreeable
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               diversitie
               of
               Copies
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               place
               Laboured
               in
               an
               Emendation
               of
               them
               .
               And
               having
               compared
               the
               Copies
               of
               the
               
                 Seventy
                 Seniors
              
               ,
               partly
               with
               the
               
                 Hebrew
                 Text
              
               ,
               partly
               with
               
                 three
                 other
                 Editions
              
               ,
               namely
               
                 Aquila's
                 ,
                 Theodotion's
              
               ,
               and
               Symmachus's
               ;
               He
               took
               out
               all
               those
               Errours
               which
               had
               crept
               into
               the
               Edition
               of
               the
               
                 Seventy
                 Seniors
              
               .
               For
               this
               He
               himself
               intimates
               ,
               in
               
                 His
                 Eighth
                 Tractate
                 on
              
               S
               t
               Matthew
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               .
               b
               
                 In
                 Exemplaribus
                 quidem
                 Veteris
                 Testamenti
                 ,
                 quaecunque
                 fuerunt
                 inconsonantia
                 ,
                 Deo
                 praestante
                 coaptare
                 potuimus
                 ;
                 utentes
                 judicio
                 caeterarum
                 Editionum
                 .
                 Ea
                 enim
                 quae
                 videbantur
                 apud
                 Septuaginta
                 dubia
                 esse
                 propter
                 Consonantiam
                 Exemplariorum
                 ,
                 facientes
                 judicium
                 ex
                 Editionibus
                 reliquis
                 ,
                 convenientia
                 Servavimus
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Copies
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 whatever
              
               [
               passages
               ]
               
                 were
                 disagreeable
                 ,
                 by
                 God's
                 assistance
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 ●it
                 ;
                 using
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Editions
                 .
                 For
                 those
              
               [
               passages
               ]
               
                 which
                 seemed
                 in
                 the
                 Seventy
                 to
                 be
                 doubtful
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 agreement
                 of
                 Copies
                 ,
                 making
                 a
                 judgment
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 Editions
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 preserved
                 agreeable
                 .
              
            
             
               
               Origen's
               Example
               was
               afterwards
               followed
               by
               S
               t
               Jerome
               ,
               who
               bestowed
               a
               new
               Edition
               of
               the
               
                 Seventy
                 Translatours
              
               mended
               by
               Himself
               ,
               and
               distinguished
               by
               Asterisks
               and
               Obelisks
               ,
               on
               the
               men
               of
               His
               own
               Language
               ,
               as
               He
               Himself
               attests
               in
               several
               places
               .
               And
               that
               I
               may
               speak
               also
               concerning
               profane
               Writers
               ,
               Crates
               and
               
                 Aristarchus
                 ,
                 Grammarians
              
               ,
               who
               set
               forth
               most
               accurate
               Editions
               of
               
                 Homer's
                 Poem
              
               ,
               have
               done
               nothing
               else
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               but
               mended
               and
               distinguished
               that
               Work.
               In
               like
               manner
               therefore
               ,
               when
               I
               had
               resolved
               to
               publish
               a
               New
               Edition
               of
               the
               
                 Eusebian
                 History
              
               ,
               I
               used
               my
               utmost
               Industry
               and
               diligence
               in
               its
               Emendation
               .
               Two
               Editions
               onely
               of
               
               Eusebius's
               History
               have
               hitherto
               come
               forth
               in
               Greek
               .
               The
               one
               is
               the
               Paris-Edition
               ,
               which
               
                 Robert
                 Stephens
                 ▪
              
               Printed
               ;
               a
               person
               who
               on
               this
               very
               account
               has
               deserved
               highly
               of
               Learning
               ,
               because
               He
               was
               the
               first
               that
               published
               the
               Body
               of
               
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
              
               in
               a
               most
               
                 Excellent
                 Letter
              
               .
               The
               other
               is
               the
               Geneva-Edition
               .
               But
               this
               has
               in
               the
               
                 Greek
                 Text
              
               every
               where
               exprest
               
                 that
                 Edition
              
               of
               
                 Robert
                 Stephens
              
               :
               save
               onely
               ,
               that
               it
               has
               various
               Readings
               and
               Emendations
               set
               at
               the
               margin
               ,
               [
               taken
               ]
               out
               of
               the
               Copies
               of
               Learned
               men
               ;
               and
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               those
               Copies
               it
               has
               supplied
               some
               imperfections
               which
               occur
               in
               the
               
                 Books
                 concerning
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Constantine
                 .
              
               Therefore
               ,
               my
               pains
               
               was
               to
               be
               bestowed
               upon
               that
               one
               Edition
               onely
               of
               
                 Robert
                 Stephens
              
               .
               Which
               ,
               with
               as
               much
               diligence
               as
               I
               could
               ,
               I
               have
               compared
               with
               
                 Four
                 Manuscript
                 Copies
              
               of
               the
               best
               Note
               ,
               and
               have
               restored
               it
               in
               many
               places
               .
               Two
               of
               these
               
                 Four
                 Copies
              
               ,
               the
               
                 King's
                 Library
              
               furnisht
               us
               with
               .
               The
               former
               bears
               
                 the
                 Arms
              
               of
               
                 Francis
                 the
                 first
              
               ;
               written
               on
               
                 Silken
                 paper
              
               ,
               about
               four
               hundred
               years
               since
               ;
               and
               it
               does
               sometimes
               exhibit
               singular
               Readings
               ,
               and
               very
               different
               from
               the
               other
               Copies
               .
               This
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               in
               
                 my
                 Notes
              
               I
               have
               named
               
                 The
                 King's
                 Copy
              
               .
               The
               other
               is
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Medic●an
                 Library
              
               ,
               which
               being
               now
               removed
               into
               the
               King's
               ,
               is
               called
               by
               one
               and
               the
               same
               name
               of
               the
               
                 King's
                 Library
              
               .
               This
               ,
               to
               distinguish
               it
               from
               that
               
                 former
                 Copy
              
               ,
               is
               in
               
                 Our
                 Notes
              
               termed
               the
               
                 Medicaean
                 Copy
              
               .
               Which
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               something
               less
               ancient
               ,
               is
               nevertheless
               transcribed
               from
               an
               excellent
               Copy
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               Learned
               hand
               .
               
                 Robert
                 Stephens
              
               had
               made
               use
               of
               
                 Both
                 these
                 Copies
              
               ,
               in
               
                 His
                 Edition
              
               of
               the
               
                 Eusebian
                 History
              
               .
               And
               in
               His
               Printing
               of
               the
               Text
               it self
               ,
               He
               has
               almost
               every
               where
               followed
               the
               
                 King's
                 Copy
              
               ,
               and
               very
               seldom
               departs
               from
               its
               footsteps
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               remark'd
               in
               
                 my
                 Notes
              
               .
               But
               in
               the
               distinction
               of
               the
               Chapters
               ,
               He
               has
               exprest
               the
               
                 Medicaean
                 Copy
              
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Contents
               are
               set
               before
               each
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               are
               written
               in
               Red-Letters
               ,
               There
               is
               ,
               besides
               those
               ,
               a
               
                 third
                 Copy
              
               ,
               belonging
               to
               the
               most
               
                 Eminent
                 Cardinal
                 Julius
                 Mazarinus
              
               .
               Before
               I
               speak
               concerning
               the
               goodness
               and
               excellency
               of
               
                 which
                 Copy
              
               ,
               it
               is
               requisite
               ,
               and
               You
               (
               Most
               illustrious
               Prelates
               !
               )
               with
               importunity
               seem
               to
               crave
               this
               very
               thing
               of
               me
               ,
               that
               a
               few
               words
               should
               be
               said
               concerning
               the
               
                 Most
                 Eminent
                 Cardinal
              
               ,
               by
               whom
               
                 that
                 Copy
              
               was
               lent
               me
               .
               For
               ,
               whereas
               this
               Most
               Eminent
               Prince
               ,
               born
               to
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               Great
               ,
               does
               embrace
               Learning
               with
               a
               singular
               affection
               and
               benevolence
               ;
               We
               ,
               who
               from
               our
               infancy
               have
               applied
               our
               minds
               to
               the
               Studies
               of
               Learning
               ,
               should
               doubtless
               be
               ungrateful
               ,
               should
               we
               not
               ,
               both
               in
               our
               own
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               name
               of
               all
               Learned
               men
               in
               general
               ,
               study
               to
               render
               Him
               all
               possible
               Thanks
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               words
               ,
               as
               in
               our
               Writings
               .
               Farther
               ,
               with
               what
               favour
               and
               how
               great
               a
               benevolence
               He
               does
               honour
               and
               respect
               Learning
               ,
               His
               bounteous
               Liberality
               and
               Munificence
               towards
               Learned
               men
               does
               attest
               ;
               which
               ,
               to
               speak
               nothing
               concerning
               other
               persons
               ,
               a
               He
               was
               lately
               willing
               should
               be
               extended
               even
               to
               me
               also
               ,
               when
               I
               neither
               hop'd
               for
               ,
               nor
               thought
               of
               any
               such
               thing
               .
               The
               same
               thing
               is
               declar'd
               by
               His
               most
               compleatly-furnisht
               Library
               .
               Which
               having
               stor'd
               with
               innumerable
               Copies
               of
               the
               Best
               Writers
               ,
               partly
               Printed
               ,
               and
               partly
               in
               Manuscript
               ;
               He
               does
               not
               keep
               it
               perpetually
               shut
               like
               some
               Sepulchre
               ,
               as
               those
               old
               Senators
               of
               the
               City
               Rome
               did
               ,
               whom
               b
               
                 Ammianus
                 Marcellinus
              
               doth
               sharply
               reprove
               on
               that
               very
               account
               :
               but
               opens
               it
               ,
               as
               't
               were
               some
               publick
               House
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               Learned
               ;
               and
               voluntarily
               invites
               each
               person
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               freely
               imparts
               the
               use
               of
               His
               Manuscript
               Books
               to
               the
               Studious
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               they
               shall
               have
               need
               .
               What
               shall
               I
               say
               concerning
               His
               other
               virtues
               and
               eximious
               Accomplishments
               of
               mind
               ?
               What
               concerning
               His
               wonderful
               Moderation
               and
               Lenity
               ,
               whereby
               He
               hath
               allayed
               intestine
               Commotions
               and
               Tumults
               ,
               without
               the
               bloud
               of
               any
               Citizen
               ?
               But
               ,
               these
               things
               will
               be
               spoken
               by
               me
               more
               fitly
               at
               another
               time
               ,
               or
               more
               rhetorically
               by
               others
               .
               For
               at
               present
               I
               have
               resolved
               ,
               to
               pursue
               those
               praises
               of
               His
               onely
               ,
               which
               do
               apart
               belong
               to
               the
               Studies
               of
               Literature
               .
               Nevertheless
               ,
               I
               can't
               possibly
               refrain
               my self
               ▪
               but
               must
               speak
               something
               here
               concerning
               that
               Peace
               ,
               which
               the
               most
               Eminent
               Cardinal
               ,
               with
               all
               imaginable
               earnestness
               and
               industry
               ,
               does
               now
               chiefly
               urge
               and
               promote
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               hope
               will
               in
               a
               short
               time
               be
               made
               publick
               by
               His
               Majesties
               c
               Proclamation
               .
               For
               ,
               this
               thing
               is
               of
               great
               concern
               to
               the
               advantage
               of
               Learning
               ;
               which
               every
               one
               knows
               to
               be
               the
               child
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               to
               repose
               it self
               under
               its
               Umbrage
               and
               defence
               .
               Whereas
               therefore
               the
               most
               Eminent
               Cardinal
               ,
               when
               first
               placed
               at
               the
               Helm
               of
               State
               ,
               had
               not
               Himself
               raised
               a
               dismal
               War
               with
               the
               Spaniards
               ,
               but
               had
               found
               it
               already
               raised
               :
               by
               various
               Councills
               (
               as
               [
               't
               is
               requisite
               ]
               in
               so
               Great
               an
               affair
               ,
               )
               long
               and
               accurately
               weighed
               at
               length
               He
               hath
               resolv'd
               upon
               this
               ;
               that
               the
               Spaniards
               are
               to
               be
               broken
               by
               a
               lasting
               War
               ,
               and
               must
               really
               be
               made
               to
               know
               how
               powerfull
               the
               French
               are
               in
               Arms
               ,
               Riches
               ,
               Valour
               ,
               Constancy
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               necessary
               Provisions
               and
               Helps
               for
               a
               War
               :
               that
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               made
               sensible
               of
               their
               own
               weakness
               and
               the
               power
               of
               the
               French
               ,
               might
               be
               slower
               in
               future
               to
               provoke
               Our
               Nation
               ,
               either
               by
               Arms
               or
               injuries
               .
               For
               [
               't
               was
               His
               Sentiment
               ,
               ]
               that
               a
               firm
               and
               secure
               Peace
               could
               no
               otherwise
               be
               made
               with
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               than
               till
               such
               time
               as
               by
               their
               frequent
               Overthrows
               and
               Losses
               they
               had
               perceived
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               inferiour
               to
               the
               French
               in
               waging
               War.
               Therefore
               ,
               when
               the
               Spaniards
               ,
               no
               otherwise
               than
               the
               Phrygians
               ,
               had
               at
               length
               understood
               that
               ;
               then
               the
               most
               Eminent
               Cardinal
               ,
               perceiving
               a
               fit
               opportunity
               of
               entring
               into
               a
               Peace
               presented
               it self
               ,
               refus'd
               not
               to
               make
               it
               with
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               to
               recede
               something
               from
               Our
               Right
               ,
               from
               the
               chief
               point
               of
               the
               whole
               War
               ,
               lastly
               from
               that
               Hope
               and
               Victory
               which
               we
               had
               now
               almost
               in
               our
               hands
               ;
               that
               thereby
               He
               might
               [
               promote
               ]
               the
               Good
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               [
               answer
               ]
               the
               wishes
               of
               all
               good
               men
               ,
               and
               gratifie
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               whole
               Christian
               world
               .
               In
               which
               affair
               I
               can't
               indeed
               enough
               admire
               His
               singular
               prudence
               ,
               and
               His
               wisdom
               that
               was
               so
               salutary
               to
               the
               State.
               For
               the
               Peace
               was
               for
               no
               other
               reason
               deferred
               so
               long
               ,
               than
               that
               in
               future
               it
               might
               be
               lastinger
               and
               more
               firm
               .
               And
               let
               thus
               much
               be
               said
               by
               the
               by
               ,
               concerning
               the
               praises
               of
               the
               most
               Eminent
               Cardinal
               .
               Who
               having
               ,
               during
               the
               War
               ,
               never
               desisted
               from
               cherishing
               Learning
               and
               Learned
               men
               in
               a
               most
               gracious
               manner
               ;
               't
               is
               much
               more
               to
               be
               hop'd
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               time
               of
               His
               Own
               Peace
               ,
               He
               will
               embrace
               the
               same
               Arts
               with
               a
               choice
               Affection
               and
               Care
               :
               and
               will
               bring
               it
               to
               effect
               ,
               that
               Our
               French
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               Glory
               of
               Arms
               have
               been
               always
               eminent
               above
               other
               Nations
               ,
               may
               now
               excell
               for
               the
               praise
               of
               
               Learning
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               studies
               of
               the
               best
               Arts.
               But
               ,
               't
               is
               now
               time
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               return
               thither
               ,
               whence
               we
               have
               digress'd
               .
               That
               
                 third
                 Copy
              
               therefore
               ,
               which
               the
               
                 Library
                 of
                 the
                 Most
                 Eminent
                 Cardinal
              
               hath
               furnished
               us
               with
               ,
               is
               far
               the
               best
               and
               ancientest
               of
               all
               those
               Copies
               of
               Eusebius
               which
               I
               have
               seen
               .
               For
               ,
               whatever
               Emendations
               we
               found
               in
               other
               Copies
               ,
               are
               all
               shown
               us
               by
               that
               Manuscript
               :
               and
               many
               other
               Amendments
               occur
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               I
               found
               not
               in
               other
               Copies
               ,
               as
               the
               Studious
               Readers
               will
               be
               able
               to
               perceive
               from
               my
               Annotations
               .
               It
               is
               written
               in
               Parchment
               ,
               [
               transcrib'd
               ]
               about
               seven
               hundred
               years
               since
               ,
               most
               neatly
               and
               also
               most
               correctly
               .
               It
               has
               likewise
               a
               
                 Short
                 Expositions
              
               now
               and
               then
               set
               at
               the
               side
               ,
               sometimes
               in
               an
               ancient
               ,
               sometimes
               in
               a
               more
               modern
               hand
               ;
               which
               Expositions
               we
               have
               set
               down
               in
               Our
               Notes
               ,
               at
               their
               due
               places
               .
               Many
               other
               things
               also
               are
               to
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               in
               that
               Excellent
               Manuscript
               ,
               partly
               in
               the
               Accents
               ,
               partly
               in
               the
               b
               Distinction
               or
               Punctation
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Accents
               ,
               in
               that
               Manuscript
               words
               are
               often
               acuted
               ,
               which
               in
               other
               Copies
               have
               a
               
                 Circumflex
                 Accent
              
               .
               For
               instance
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               that
               Copy
               are
               always
               acuted
               .
               But
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               in
               other
               Manuscripts
               is
               mark'd
               with
               an
               
                 acute
                 Accent
              
               ,
               is
               Circumflected
               in
               that
               Copy
               .
               And
               this
               in
               my
               judgment
               is
               righter
               .
               But
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Distinction
               ,
               which
               we
               vulgarly
               term
               the
               Punctation
               ,
               this
               Copy
               is
               so
               accurately
               poynted
               ,
               that
               from
               this
               very
               one
               Manuscript
               you
               may
               understand
               the
               whole
               manner
               and
               knowledge
               of
               poynting
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               thing
               of
               no
               small
               moment
               .
               Indeed
               ,
               before
               I
               had
               procured
               this
               Copy
               ,
               I
               was
               not
               thorowly
               acquainted
               with
               the
               usefulness
               and
               necessity
               of
               the
               
                 Middle
                 distinction
              
               ;
               with
               which
               ,
               that
               very
               one
               Book
               diligently
               inspected
               and
               examined
               ,
               hath
               at
               length
               made
               me
               acquainted
               .
               But
               ,
               we
               shall
               speak
               more
               hereafter
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Distinction
               .
               This
               moreover
               I
               have
               observed
               in
               that
               most
               ancient
               Manuscript
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               a
               c
               
                 full
                 distinction
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               set
               in
               any
               Line
               ,
               the
               first
               Letter
               of
               the
               following
               Line
               appears
               without
               the
               order
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               touches
               upon
               the
               very
               outward
               margin
               .
               And
               this
               is
               a
               signe
               ,
               that
               a
               new
               Chapter
               ,
               or
               a
               new
               period
               is
               begun
               after
               that
               
                 final
                 distinction
              
               .
               I
               have
               observed
               the
               same
               in
               the
               other
               Manuscript
               Copies
               also
               .
               Indeed
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Old
                 Sheets
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Library
                 ,
              
               which
               contain
               
                 Eusebius's
                 Books
                 concerning
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Constantine
                 ,
              
               I
               have
               found
               that
               't
               is
               always
               so
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               a
               new
               Chapter
               is
               begun
               .
               We
               had
               ,
               besides
               ,
               a
               
                 fourth
                 Copy
              
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Library
                 of
                 that
                 most
                 illustrious
                 personage
                 Nicholas
                 Fuket
                 ,
              
               who
               bears
               the
               
                 Office
                 of
                 Procuratour
                 General
                 in
                 the
                 Senate
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
              
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               manages
               the
               
                 Praefecture
                 of
                 the
                 Royal
                 Treasury
              
               ,
               with
               the
               highest
               commendation
               .
               And
               these
               four
               Manuscript
               Copies
               we
               have
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               our
               amendment
               of
               the
               
                 Books
                 of
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
              
               .
               But
               ,
               we
               have
               compared
               the
               
                 Books
                 concerning
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantine
                 ,
              
               with
               three
               ancient
               Copies
               .
               The
               first
               is
               
                 that
                 Copy
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 's
              
               ,
               concerning
               which
               I
               have
               spoken
               above
               ,
               in
               which
               Manuscript
               ,
               before
               the
               
                 Books
                 of
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
              
               ,
               occur
               the
               
                 four
                 Books
                 concerning
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantine
                 ,
              
               written
               ▪
               though
               not
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               nevertheless
               in
               an
               ancient
               hand
               .
               The
               second
               place
               belongs
               to
               the
               
                 Old
                 Sheets
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Library
                 .
              
               So
               I
               call
               
                 certain
                 papers
              
               ,
               which
               are
               digested
               into
               Quaternions
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               loose
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               made
               up
               into
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Book
               .
               In
               
                 these
                 Sheets
              
               ,
               besides
               
                 Eusebius's
                 Books
                 concerning
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Constantine
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
                 Oration
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Emperour
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               occurs
               the
               
                 first
                 Quaternion
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
              
               ;
               whereof
               I
               have
               likewise
               made
               frequent
               mention
               in
               
                 my
                 Notes
              
               .
               All
               the
               rest
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               what
               accident
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               is
               lost
               .
               The
               
                 Fuketian
                 Library
              
               furnished
               us
               with
               the
               
                 third
                 Copy
              
               .
               Wherein
               ,
               before
               the
               
                 four
                 Books
                 concerning
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantine
                 ,
              
               is
               prefixt
               
                 Eusebius's
                 Panegyrick
              
               ,
               spoken
               to
               the
               same
               Constantine
               ,
               in
               the
               thirtieth
               year
               of
               His
               Empire
               .
               
                 This
                 Copy
              
               ,
               though
               of
               the
               meanest
               Antiquity
               ,
               is
               nevertheless
               of
               the
               best
               Note
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               places
               more
               correct
               and
               larger
               than
               those
               two
               former
               ,
               which
               
                 Robert
                 Stephens
              
               made
               use
               of
               in
               
                 His
                 Edition
              
               .
               Besides
               these
               Manuscript
               Copies
               ,
               we
               were
               assisted
               by
               those
               various
               Readings
               and
               Emendations
               ,
               which
               learned
               men
               had
               with
               their
               own
               hands
               noted
               at
               the
               margin
               of
               
                 Robert
                 Stephens's
                 Edition
              
               :
               Of
               which
               sort
               many
               Books
               are
               now
               to
               be
               found
               .
               But
               we
               made
               use
               more
               especially
               of
               three
               ,
               which
               are
               likewise
               often
               mentioned
               in
               our
               Notes
               .
               The
               first
               was
               
                 Hadrian
                 Turnebus's
              
               ,
               which
               with
               great
               exactness
               He
               had
               compared
               with
               
                 The
                 King
                 's
              
               ,
               and
               
                 The
                 Medicaean
                 Copy
              
               .
               But
               the
               
                 Books
                 concerning
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantine
                 ,
              
               had
               been
               compared
               with
               
                 an
                 English
                 Copy
              
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               
                 Hadrian
                 Turnebus
              
               Himself
               ,
               or
               that
               of
               
                 Odo
                 Turnebus
              
               .
               The
               second
               Copy
               was
               Vulcobius's
               ;
               which
               ,
               because
               
                 Renatus
                 Moraeus
                 a
                 Physician
                 of
                 Paris
              
               had
               lent
               me
               ,
               I
               am
               wont
               in
               my
               Notes
               to
               term
               
                 Moraeus's
                 Copy
              
               .
               This
               Book
               contains
               some
               few
               other
               Emendations
               ,
               besides
               those
               which
               occur
               in
               
                 Turnebus's
                 Copy
              
               .
               The
               third
               was
               S
               r
               Henry
               Savil's
               Book
               ,
               a
               person
               of
               incomparable
               Learning
               ;
               it
               was
               sent
               me
               out
               of
               England
               by
               
                 James
                 Usher
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
              
               .
               For
               ,
               whereas
               I
               had
               perceived
               ,
               that
               in
               
                 Usher's
                 Notes
                 on
                 the
                 Martyrdom
                 of
                 the
                 B.
                 Polycarp
                 ,
              
               a
               Manuscript
               Copy
               of
               
                 Eusebius's
                 History
              
               out
               of
               S
               r
               
                 Henry
                 Savil's
                 Library
              
               was
               quoted
               ;
               and
               had
               found
               ,
               that
               ,
               by
               some
               passages
               produced
               by
               
                 Usher
                 ,
                 that
                 Copy
              
               was
               of
               the
               best
               Note
               ;
               I
               made
               my
               request
               to
               Him
               by
               Letter
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               transmit
               to
               me
               the
               Various
               Readings
               of
               
                 that
                 Copy
              
               ;
               for
               I
               did
               suppose
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               Copy
               had
               been
               compared
               by
               him
               .
               But
               he
               wrote
               back
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               Copy
               it self
               ,
               written
               in
               silken
               paper
               ,
               had
               been
               given
               by
               S
               r
               
                 Henry
                 Savil
              
               to
               the
               Oxford-Library
               .
               But
               he
               presently
               sent
               me
               
                 Robert
                 Stephens's
                 Edition
              
               ,
               in
               the
               margin
               whereof
               S
               r
               
                 Henry
                 Savil
              
               had
               noted
               the
               Emendations
               taken
               out
               of
               that
               
                 his
                 own
                 Manuscript
                 Copy
              
               .
               Nevertheless
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               I
               have
               been
               able
               to
               conjecture
               ,
               S
               r
               
                 Henry
                 Savil
              
               hath
               not
               set
               all
               the
               readings
               of
               the
               Manuscript
               Copy
               at
               the
               side
               of
               
                 that
                 Edition
              
               ;
               but
               those
               onely
               ,
               which
               he
               thought
               to
               be
               good
               and
               undoubted
               .
               For
               some
               readings
               are
               produced
               by
               Usher
               out
               of
               that
               Manuscript
               Copy
               ,
               which
               I
               
               afterwards
               perceived
               were
               omitted
               by
               S
               r
               
                 Henry
                 Savil.
              
               Farther
               ,
               the
               same
               S
               r
               
                 Henry
                 Savil
              
               ,
               at
               the
               margin
               of
               
                 that
                 Edition
              
               ,
               hath
               written
               many
               Amendments
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               Book
               of
               
                 John
                 Christophorson's
              
               ,
               which
               Book
               Christophorson
               had
               compared
               with
               some
               
                 Manuscript
                 Copies
              
               .
               These
               are
               the
               Helps
               from
               Books
               ,
               wherewith
               we
               were
               furnished
               ,
               when
               we
               undertook
               to
               mend
               the
               
                 Books
                 of
                 Eusebius's
                 History
              
               .
               But
               least
               any
               one
               should
               perhaps
               think
               ,
               that
               any
               thing
               hath
               been
               altered
               by
               us
               rashly
               and
               at
               pleasure
               ,
               we
               do
               before
               all
               things
               desire
               the
               Readers
               should
               know
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               done
               nothing
               without
               the
               consent
               and
               authority
               of
               the
               Best
               Copies
               .
               And
               so
               scrupulous
               were
               we
               ,
               of
               making
               any
               alteration
               in
               these
               Books
               ,
               that
               when
               it
               appeared
               most
               evidently
               ,
               that
               the
               place
               was
               corrupted
               ,
               we
               refused
               even
               then
               to
               favour
               and
               follow
               our
               own
               conjecture
               .
               For
               proof
               hereof
               ,
               may
               be
               [
               produced
               ]
               a
               place
               in
               the
               close
               of
               the
               
                 tenth
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               399
               [
               
                 of
                 Our
                 Edition
              
               ;
               ]
               which
               runs
               thus
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               We
               could
               very
               easily
               have
               restored
               the
               true
               Reading
               here
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               mended
               it
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               For
               so
               
                 Gelasius
                 Cyzicenus
              
               ,
               in
               a
               
                 His
                 second
                 Book
              
               ,
               cites
               this
               place
               of
               Eusebius
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               otherwise
               written
               in
               
                 Eusebius's
                 second
                 Book
                 concerning
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               19
               ;
               where
               this
               passage
               is
               repeated
               almost
               in
               the
               very
               same
               words
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               no
               place
               is
               mended
               in
               
                 this
                 our
                 Edition
              
               ,
               concerning
               which
               I
               have
               not
               advertised
               the
               Reader
               in
               my
               Notes
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               given
               an
               account
               of
               mine
               amendment
               .
            
             
               Distinction
               ,
               or
               Punctation
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               last
               part
               of
               Emendation
               ;
               concerning
               which
               I
               must
               say
               something
               ,
               least
               peradventure
               the
               Readers
               should
               be
               confounded
               by
               a
               new
               kind
               of
               poynting
               ,
               which
               was
               first
               brought
               into
               
                 this
                 Edition
              
               by
               me
               .
               Although
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               speak
               properly
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               a
               new
               sort
               of
               Distinction
               ,
               but
               the
               oldest
               ,
               and
               made
               use
               of
               by
               all
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               as
               well
               Greek
               as
               Latine
               Writers
               :
               which
               being
               wholly
               disused
               and
               lost
               by
               the
               negligence
               of
               more
               modern
               Authours
               ,
               I
               have
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               part
               ,
               endeavoured
               to
               restore
               in
               
                 this
                 Edition
              
               .
               Those
               Ancients
               indeed
               (
               the
               figures
               of
               Letters
               being
               then
               newly
               invented
               ,
               )
               wrote
               in
               one
               continued
               form
               ,
               without
               any
               distinction
               at
               all
               .
               Which
               thing
               containing
               much
               of
               difficulty
               both
               in
               reading
               and
               pronouncing
               ,
               the
               ancient
               Gramm●rians
               found
               out
               
                 three
                 positures
              
               or
               distinctions
               ,
               whereby
               ,
               as
               't
               were
               by
               certain
               Stations
               and
               Inns
               ,
               the
               continued
               journey
               of
               speech
               might
               be
               distinguished
               and
               divided
               .
               The
               first
               they
               termed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               subdistinction
               :
               the
               second
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 a
                 middle
                 distinction
              
               :
               the
               third
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 a
                 final
                 or
                 full
                 distinction
              
               .
               Now
               ,
               they
               noted
               them
               by
               three
               Poynts
               plac'd
               in
               a
               different
               Site
               .
               For
               a
               Poynt
               set
               at
               the
               bottom
               of
               a
               Letter
               ,
               denotes
               a
               subdistinction
               :
               a
               
                 middle
                 distinction
              
               ,
               which
               the
               Latines
               have
               termed
               b
               Moram
               ,
               is
               shown
               by
               a
               poynt
               placed
               at
               the
               middle
               of
               a
               Letter
               .
               But
               that
               poynt
               which
               is
               set
               at
               the
               head
               of
               a
               Letter
               ,
               denotes
               
                 a
                 final
                 distinction
              
               .
               What
               the
               import
               and
               design
               of
               these
               distinctions
               is
               ,
               the
               Grammarians
               do
               inform
               us
               ;
               Donatus
               ,
               and
               
                 Marius
                 Victorinus
              
               ,
               and
               Diomedes
               in
               
                 his
                 Second
                 Book
              
               .
               Which
               Author
               last
               named
               ,
               at
               this
               place
               shall
               be
               to
               us
               instead
               of
               all
               .
               Lectioni
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 posituras
                 accedere
                 vel
                 distinctiones
                 oportet
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 To
                 reading
                 must
                 be
                 added
                 the
                 positures
                 or
                 distinctions
                 ,
                 by
                 Gr●cians
                 termed
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 which
                 ,
                 during
                 our
                 ▪
                 reading
                 ,
                 give
                 a
                 liberty
                 of
                 recovering
                 breath
                 ,
                 least
                 it
                 should
                 fail
                 by
                 a
                 continuation
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 three
                 ,
                 a
                 distinction
                 ,
                 a
                 subdistinction
                 ,
                 a
                 middle
                 distinction
                 or
                 pause
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 submiddle
                 :
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 which
                 [
                 three
                 ,
                 ]
                 is
                 shown
                 by
                 three
                 Poynts
                 set
                 in
                 a
                 different
                 place
                 .
              
               And
               after
               some
               few
               words
               .
               
                 A
                 distinction
                 is
                 a
                 t●ken
                 of
                 silence
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 the
                 sense
                 being
                 ended
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Liberty
                 of
                 resting
                 longer
                 .
                 The
                 mark
                 hereof
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Poynt
                 set
                 above
                 the
                 verse
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 .
                 A
                 subdistinction
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 a
                 me●e
                 and
                 convenient
                 silence
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Course
                 of
                 pronunciation
                 (
                 the
                 sense
                 remaining
                 )
                 is
                 so
                 stop'd
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 follows
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 succeed
                 immediately
                 .
                 The
                 note
                 hereof
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 poynt
                 plac'd
                 under
                 the
                 verse
                 .
                 A
                 pause
                 is
                 a
                 small
                 separation
                 ,
                 interpos'd
                 in
                 the
                 continuation
                 of
                 senses
                 ,
                 and
                 possesses
                 the
                 middle
                 place
                 of
                 a
                 meet
                 distinction
                 and
                 subdistinction
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 seem
                 neither
                 perfect
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 nor
                 omitted
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 signification
                 of
                 staying
                 ,
                 may
                 want
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 another
                 sense
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 attends
                 this
                 office
                 onely
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 shortest
                 respiration
                 it
                 may
                 recover
                 and
                 nourish
                 the
                 Reader
                 's
                 breath
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 in
                 pronouncing
                 every
                 one
                 ought
                 in
                 such
                 wise
                 to
                 be
                 silent
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 breath
                 it self
                 is
                 changed
                 by
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 decay
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 afterwards
                 be
                 recovered
                 .
                 As
                 thus
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Ut
                 belli
                 signum
                 Laurenti
                 T●rn●s
                 ab
                 arce
              
               
                 Extulit
                 ,
                 &
                 ra●co
                 strep●erunt
                 corn●a
                 Cant●
                 .
              
               
                 Utq●e
                 acres
                 concussit
                 equos
                 ,
                 utque
                 imp●lis
                 arma
                 .
              
               
                 Extemplo
                 turbati
                 animi
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 For
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 middle
                 clauses
                 of
                 this
                 reading
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 least
                 those
                 be
                 confounded
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 put
                 as
                 double-membred
                 and
                 treble-membred
                 [
                 clauses
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               c
               
                 Emphasis
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 eminently
                 apparent
                 and
                 conspicuous
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 moved
                 by
                 some
                 affection
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 indignation
                 ,
                 or
                 commiseration
                 compared
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Such
               marks
               therefore
               of
               distinctions
               and
               punctations
               as
               these
               ,
               all
               the
               ancients
               as
               well
               Greeks
               as
               Latines
               ,
               made
               use
               of
               in
               their
               Books
               :
               which
               also
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               manifest
               ,
               were
               still
               in
               use
               ,
               in
               the
               age
               of
               
                 Isidorus
                 Hispalensis
              
               .
               For
               this
               we
               learn
               from
               
                 His
                 Origines
                 ,
                 Book
              
               1.
               
               Chap.
               19.
               
               In
               Manuscript
               Copies
               likewise
               which
               are
               somewhat
               ancienter
               ,
               the
               same
               way
               of
               distinguishing
               is
               always
               observed
               .
               But
               more
               modern
               Writers
               ,
               
               whether
               by
               unskilfullness
               or
               a
               kind
               of
               sloth
               and
               negligence
               ,
               have
               changed
               them
               all
               .
               And
               instead
               of
               a
               subdistinction
               ,
               they
               have
               put
               d
               
                 little
                 rods
              
               ;
               for
               the
               mark
               of
               a
               middle
               distinction
               ,
               
                 two
                 poynts
              
               :
               but
               they
               have
               cast
               the
               Note
               of
               a
               final
               distinction
               from
               the
               head
               to
               the
               feet
               of
               a
               Letter
               .
               Which
               ill
               way
               of
               poynting
               almost
               all
               Printers
               have
               followed
               ,
               except
               
                 Aldus
                 Manucius
              
               .
               For
               he
               in
               his
               Edition
               of
               Greek
               Books
               ,
               whereof
               he
               Printed
               almost
               an
               innumerable
               company
               ,
               hath
               always
               retained
               that
               punctation
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               found
               in
               Manuscript
               Copies
               .
               As
               to
               the
               
                 Little
                 Rods
              
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               condemn
               them
               .
               For
               't
               is
               of
               very
               small
               moment
               ,
               what
               mark
               we
               should
               make
               use
               of
               ,
               to
               denote
               a
               subdistinction
               ,
               provided
               that
               mark
               be
               placed
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               a
               Letter
               .
               Indeed
               ,
               in
               that
               Excellent
               and
               most
               ancient
               
                 Manuscript
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Mazarine
                 Library
                 ,
              
               whereof
               I
               have
               made
               mention
               before
               ,
               I
               found
               a
               
                 little
                 rod
              
               placed
               sometimes
               for
               
                 a
                 middle
              
               ,
               sometimes
               for
               a
               
                 final
                 distinction
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               sometimes
               at
               the
               middle
               of
               a
               letter
               ,
               sometimes
               at
               the
               top
               .
               And
               not
               onely
               by
               a
               
                 little
                 rod
              
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               a
               Sicilicum
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 turned
                 backwards
                 ,
                 a
                 middle
                 distinction
              
               was
               sometimes
               denoted
               ,
               as
               Victorinus
               informs
               us
               in
               
                 his
                 first
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 Grammar
                 .
              
               But
               ,
               whereas
               we
               now-a-days
               put
               a
               point
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               a
               letter
               for
               a
               
                 final
                 dictinction
              
               ,
               in
               my
               judgment
               that
               can
               in
               no
               wise
               be
               born
               with
               .
               For
               it
               does
               not
               onely
               contradict
               Antiquity
               ,
               but
               Reason
               also
               .
               For
               Reason
               requires
               ,
               that
               a
               mark
               placed
               in
               the
               same
               site
               ,
               should
               denote
               the
               same
               distinction
               .
               A
               poynt
               therefore
               placed
               in
               the
               bottom
               ought
               to
               signifie
               the
               same
               that
               a
               
                 little
                 rod
              
               does
               ,
               which
               is
               set
               at
               the
               bottom
               of
               a
               Letter
               .
               For
               ,
               not
               the
               mark
               it self
               ,
               but
               the
               site
               of
               the
               mark
               alters
               the
               distinction
               .
               Whence
               't
               is
               made
               evident
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 final
                 distinction
              
               is
               not
               rightly
               shown
               by
               us
               ,
               by
               our
               setting
               a
               poynt
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               a
               Letter
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               without
               reason
               that
               I
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               restore
               the
               old
               way
               of
               Punctation
               in
               
                 this
                 Edition
              
               .
               I
               have
               indeed
               retained
               the
               
                 Little
                 Rod
              
               it self
               ,
               in
               regard
               in
               denoting
               a
               subdistinction
               it
               serves
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               with
               a
               poynt
               :
               but
               from
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               
                 Manuscript
                 Copies
              
               ,
               I
               have
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Recovery
               as
               't
               were
               ,
               put
               the
               
                 middle
                 distinction
              
               into
               possession
               of
               its
               own
               places
               .
               The
               advantage
               and
               necessity
               whereof
               ,
               the
               studious
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               will
               soon
               acknowledge
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 that
                 middle
                 distinction
              
               does
               not
               onely
               serve
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               that
               breath
               may
               be
               taken
               in
               order
               to
               a
               continuing
               the
               beginning
               of
               another
               sense
               ,
               and
               
                 that
                 the
                 Emphasis
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 eminently
                 apparent
                 and
                 conspicuous
                 ,
              
               as
               Diomedes
               writes
               ▪
               but
               also
               ,
               to
               denote
               the
               difference
               of
               persons
               and
               dignities
               .
               So
               somewhere
               in
               
                 these
                 Books
              
               ,
               where
               the
               reading
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Most
                 Eminent
                 Cardinal's
                 Manuscript
              
               ,
               after
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               adds
               a
               
                 middle
                 distinction
              
               .
               Besides
               ,
               in
               many
               places
               I
               have
               set
               a
               poynt
               at
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Letter
               ,
               to
               denote
               a
               
                 final
                 distinction
              
               :
               and
               would
               have
               done
               that
               every
               where
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               force
               of
               old
               custom
               diverted
               me
               from
               my
               attempt
               .
               But
               ,
               what
               I
               have
               in
               part
               onely
               performed
               in
               
                 this
                 Edition
              
               ,
               that
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               will
               at
               length
               be
               perfected
               by
               others
               endued
               with
               greater
               Learning
               and
               Authority
               ,
               who
               shall
               in
               future
               publish
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               Ancients
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               may
               suffice
               to
               have
               been
               spoken
               briefly
               concerning
               
                 Our
                 Emendation
              
               and
               Punctation
               .
               Come
               we
               now
               to
               the
               
                 Latine
                 Translation
              
               .
            
             
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               there
               will
               be
               many
               who
               will
               admire
               ,
               why
               ,
               after
               three
               
                 Latine
                 Translatour's
              
               of
               Eusebius
               ,
               and
               those
               not
               meanly
               vers'd
               in
               the
               Greek
               Tongue
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               made
               a
               
                 fourth
                 Version
              
               .
               To
               whom
               in
               the
               first
               place
               I
               answer
               thus
               .
               If
               after
               Rufinus
               ,
               who
               first
               turned
               the
               
                 Books
                 of
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
              
               into
               
                 Latine
                 ,
                 Musculus
              
               might
               have
               leave
               to
               make
               a
               new
               Translation
               ;
               if
               again
               ,
               after
               
                 Musculus
                 ,
                 Christophorson
              
               might
               have
               leave
               to
               do
               the
               same
               ,
               why
               should
               not
               I
               also
               have
               the
               like
               Liberty
               with
               others
               ?
               Amongst
               the
               Jews
               ,
               after
               the
               
                 Edition
                 of
                 the
                 Seventy
                 Seniours
              
               ,
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Religion
               of
               so
               many
               oaths
               ,
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               so
               many
               ages
               ;
               first
               Aquila
               ,
               then
               Theodotion
               and
               Symmachus
               ,
               did
               each
               of
               them
               publish
               new
               Versions
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               .
               Also
               ,
               some
               persons
               are
               found
               to
               be
               the
               Authors
               of
               a
               
                 fifth
                 ,
                 sixth
              
               ,
               and
               
                 seventh
                 Edition
              
               ,
               whose
               names
               are
               unknown
               :
               and
               all
               these
               Translations
               Origen
               hath
               plac'd
               in
               
                 His
                 Hex●pla
              
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               read
               by
               Catholicks
               .
               That
               therefore
               which
               the
               Jews
               were
               free
               to
               do
               in
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               ,
               why
               may
               not
               I
               have
               leave
               to
               do
               in
               Eusebius
               ?
               especially
               ,
               in
               regard
               't
               is
               less
               dangerous
               to
               attempt
               that
               in
               Eusebius
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               sacred
               Books
               of
               the
               divine
               Scriptures
               .
               Indeed
               ,
               many
               and
               those
               cogent
               reasons
               enforc'd
               me
               even
               against
               my
               will
               ,
               to
               undergo
               the
               burthen
               of
               this
               new
               Translation
               .
               For
               ,
               whereas
               by
               e
               Your
               Command
               and
               with
               Your
               Advice
               I
               had
               undertaken
               a
               new
               Edition
               of
               the
               
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
                 ▪
              
               and
               perceived
               ,
               that
               the
               Versions
               of
               former
               Translatours
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               frequent
               mistakes
               and
               ill
               Renditions
               ,
               did
               in
               no
               wise
               satisfie
               the
               desire
               of
               Learned
               men
               ;
               as
               it
               has
               been
               f
               already
               declared
               by
               the
               Testimony
               of
               
                 J.
                 Curterius
              
               and
               
                 Peter
                 Halloixius
              
               :
               one
               of
               these
               two
               things
               was
               of
               necessity
               to
               be
               performed
               by
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               either
               correct
               the
               old
               Translation
               ,
               or
               else
               make
               a
               new
               one
               .
               Farther
               ,
               to
               correct
               the
               Translation
               of
               others
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               it self
               a
               thing
               troublesome
               and
               difficult
               ,
               so
               also
               it
               seemed
               invidious
               .
               For
               ,
               His
               own
               praise
               and
               His
               own
               honour
               ,
               is
               from
               us
               due
               to
               each
               person
               .
               They
               have
               done
               as
               much
               as
               in
               them
               lay
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               own
               pains
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               lighten
               and
               lessen
               Our
               Labour
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               the
               Work
               of
               each
               Translatour
               ought
               to
               be
               commended
               by
               us
               ,
               rather
               than
               
                 interpolated
                 .
                 Rufinus
              
               ,
               although
               He
               follows
               the
               sense
               of
               Eusebius
               rather
               than
               His
               words
               ,
               is
               nevertheless
               neat
               and
               clean
               ,
               and
               not
               unpleasant
               to
               the
               Readers
               :
               and
               even
               on
               this
               very
               account
               highly
               to
               be
               commended
               ,
               because
               He
               was
               the
               first
               that
               bestowed
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               on
               men
               of
               the
               Latine
               Tongue
               ;
               whose
               Translation
               the
               
                 Western
                 Church
              
               has
               made
               use
               of
               till
               Our
               own
               age
               .
               Musculus
               keeps
               closer
               to
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               in
               translating
               is
               short
               and
               clear
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               places
               more
               happy
               than
               Christophorson
               .
               
               Christophorson
               ,
               as
               He
               is
               more
               diligent
               and
               learneder
               than
               Musculus
               ,
               so
               also
               is
               more
               verbose
               ,
               and
               has
               something
               of
               the
               Style
               of
               Cicero
               .
               Besides
               ,
               He
               used
               Manuscript
               Copies
               in
               the
               making
               His
               Translation
               :
               and
               was
               the
               first
               that
               published
               
                 Eusebius's
                 Panegyrick
              
               spoken
               at
               
                 Constantine's
                 Tricennalia
              
               ,
               in
               Latine
               ;
               which
               the
               Geneva-Printers
               afterwards
               Printed
               in
               Greek
               .
               Some
               body
               will
               be
               ready
               to
               say
               here
               .
               What
               need
               then
               was
               there
               of
               a
               new
               Version
               ?
               whenas
               those
               Translatours
               abound
               with
               so
               many
               and
               such
               high
               commendations
               .
               I
               rehearse
               their
               praises
               ,
               but
               do
               not
               detect
               their
               errours
               :
               which
               I
               had
               rather
               should
               be
               discovered
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               others
               ,
               than
               mine
               own
               .
               But
               ,
               if
               any
               one
               will
               read
               
                 my
                 Notes
              
               ,
               o●
               shall
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               compare
               my
               Translation
               with
               their
               Version
               ,
               He
               will
               doubtless
               understand
               ,
               with
               how
               many
               and
               how
               gross
               mistakes
               their
               Translations
               are
               stuft
               ;
               and
               that
               't
               was
               not
               without
               reason
               ,
               that
               You
               had
               ordered
               me
               to
               make
               a
               new
               Version
               of
               Eusebius
               .
               But
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               faln
               upon
               this
               discourse
               ,
               not
               willingly
               but
               by
               a
               necessity
               ,
               I
               will
               say
               something
               briefly
               concerning
               the
               errours
               of
               former
               Translatours
               .
               For
               ,
               should
               I
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               reckon
               up
               all
               their
               mistakes
               one
               by
               one
               ,
               my
               discourse
               would
               be
               stretcht
               to
               a
               vast
               length
               .
               To
               begin
               therefore
               with
               Rufinus
               ;
               who
               knows
               not
               ,
               that
               ,
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               he
               has
               added
               many
               passages
               to
               Eusebius
               ,
               has
               taken
               away
               many
               passages
               from
               him
               ,
               has
               changed
               many
               ;
               and
               in
               most
               places
               is
               rather
               a
               Paraphrast
               than
               a
               Translatour
               ?
               For
               instance
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Seventh
                 Book
              
               he
               has
               inserted
               a
               tedious
               Narrative
               concerning
               the
               Miracles
               of
               
                 Gregory
                 Thaumaturgus
              
               ,
               which
               occurs
               not
               in
               the
               Copies
               of
               
                 Our
                 Eusebius
              
               .
               The
               same
               person
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Ninth
                 Book
              
               ,
               rehearses
               a
               speech
               of
               Lucian
               the
               Martyr
               ,
               spoken
               before
               the
               Judge
               in
               defence
               of
               our
               faith
               ;
               which
               Speech
               the
               Copies
               of
               Eusebius
               do
               not
               acknowledge
               .
               He
               has
               omitted
               almost
               the
               whole
               
                 Tenth
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
                 ,
              
               in
               his
               Version
               .
               I
               say
               nothing
               here
               concerning
               the
               Chapters
               altered
               by
               him
               in
               the
               
                 Sixth
                 and
                 Seventh
                 Book
              
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               I
               have
               given
               the
               Reader
               notice
               of
               this
               thing
               ,
               in
               
                 my
                 Notes
              
               .
               How
               many
               places
               of
               Eusebius
               are
               misunderstood
               and
               ill
               rendred
               by
               him
               ?
               This
               is
               he
               ,
               who
               of
               Zacharias
               the
               Priest
               ,
               of
               whom
               mention
               is
               made
               in
               Saint
               Luke's
               Gospel
               ,
               has
               made
               us
               a
               Martyr
               of
               Lyons
               .
               This
               is
               he
               who
               hath
               confounded
               Biblias
               with
               Blandina
               .
               This
               is
               he
               who
               has
               made
               the
               most
               noble
               Martyr
               Philoromus
               a
               Tribune
               of
               Souldiers
               ,
               from
               his
               being
               a
               Rationalist
               .
               To
               what
               purpose
               is
               it
               to
               speak
               concerning
               Musculus
               ,
               whose
               Versions
               (
               for
               he
               has
               translated
               other
               Writers
               also
               
                 into
                 Latine
              
               ,
               )
               are
               not
               extraordinarily
               approved
               of
               by
               the
               Learned
               ?
               I
               could
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               a
               mind
               ,
               expose
               his
               innumerable
               mistakes
               :
               amongst
               which
               this
               is
               a
               notorious
               one
               .
               
                 Dionysius
                 Alexandrinus
              
               ,
               in
               
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Germanus
              
               ,
               which
               Eusebius
               records
               in
               
                 his
                 Sixth
              
               g
               Book
               ,
               says
               that
               he
               was
               taken
               by
               the
               Souldiers
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               was
               brought
               to
               Taposiris
               .
               But
               Musculus
               believed
               Heliodysmas
               to
               be
               a
               Town
               .
               For
               thus
               he
               renders
               it
               .
               
                 Ego
                 namque
                 cùm
                 Heliodysmas
                 unà
                 cum
                 illis
                 qui
                 mecum
                 erant
                 venissem
                 ,
                 Taposirim
                 à
                 militibus
                 ductus
                 sum
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 ,
                 after
                 I
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 Heliodysmae
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 was
                 brought
                 by
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 to
                 Taposiris
                 .
              
               Farther
               ,
               the
               same
               Musculus
               in
               
                 his
                 Translation
              
               has
               wholly
               omitted
               
                 Eusebius's
                 Book
                 concerning
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 Palestine
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               subjoyn'd
               to
               the
               
                 Eighth
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
              
               ;
               for
               what
               reason
               I
               know
               not
               .
               For
               
                 that
                 Book
                 of
                 Eusebius's
              
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               Elegant
               one
               .
               The
               Translation
               of
               
                 John
                 Christophorson
              
               remains
               [
               to
               be
               spoken
               of
               ,
               ]
               which
               very
               Version
               wants
               not
               its
               Blemishes
               .
               For
               ,
               to
               omit
               the
               Barbarisms
               which
               do
               frequently
               occur
               in
               it
               ,
               
                 his
                 Translation
              
               is
               too
               prolix
               and
               intricate
               ,
               whilst
               he
               either
               adds
               some
               words
               to
               fill
               up
               the
               period
               ,
               or
               annexes
               his
               own
               Explanations
               in
               order
               to
               the
               clearing
               of
               an
               obscure
               place
               .
               Sometimes
               also
               ,
               of
               two
               periods
               he
               makes
               but
               one
               ,
               and
               puts
               two
               Chapters
               into
               one
               :
               in
               so
               much
               that
               ,
               the
               division
               of
               the
               Latine
               Chapters
               in
               
                 his
                 Translation
              
               differs
               much
               from
               the
               Greek
               .
               Which
               thing
               ,
               how
               much
               trouble
               and
               vexation
               it
               breeds
               in
               citing
               places
               out
               of
               Eusebius
               ,
               all
               the
               Studious
               know
               .
               The
               same
               Translatour
               was
               indeed
               sufficiently
               well
               vers'd
               in
               Divinity
               :
               but
               he
               was
               meanly
               furnished
               with
               the
               skill
               of
               h
               
                 a
                 Critick
              
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Roman
               antiquity
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               in
               the
               proper
               names
               of
               Roman
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               in
               those
               matters
               which
               appertain
               to
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Administration
              
               ,
               he
               is
               always
               out
               :
               for
               instance
               ,
               in
               rendring
               the
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               such
               like
               terms
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               Christophorson
               has
               embodied
               
                 Eusebius's
                 Book
                 concerning
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 Palestine
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               in
               
                 Robert's
                 Stephens's
                 Edition
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               
                 Manuscript
                 Copies
              
               ,
               is
               subjoyned
               to
               the
               
                 Eighth
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
                 ,
              
               )
               with
               his
               
                 Eighth
                 Book
              
               ,
               because
               he
               believ'd
               it
               to
               be
               a
               part
               thereof
               .
               Which
               mistake
               of
               Christophorson's
               ,
               the
               Geneva-Printers
               having
               afterwards
               followed
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               make
               the
               Greek
               agree
               with
               the
               Latine
               ;
               of
               two
               Books
               of
               Eusebius's
               ,
               have
               made
               but
               one
               .
               And
               let
               thus
               much
               be
               briefly
               spoken
               concerning
               the
               Errours
               of
               former
               Translations
               ,
               not
               with
               any
               design
               to
               disparage
               ,
               or
               lessen
               the
               glory
               of
               any
               Translatour
               ;
               but
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Studious
               may
               understand
               ,
               that
               we
               had
               good
               reason
               for
               our
               undertaking
               a
               new
               Translation
               .
               Which
               as
               I
               dare
               not
               warrant
               to
               be
               perfect
               and
               every
               way
               compleat
               ,
               (
               for
               that
               would
               be
               too
               much
               confidence
               ;
               )
               so
               I
               do
               boldly
               affirm
               ,
               that
               it
               wants
               very
               many
               faults
               ,
               wherewith
               former
               Translations
               do
               abound
               .
               Further
               ,
               whereas
               three
               things
               are
               required
               in
               a
               Version
               ;
               namely
               that
               it
               be
               faithfull
               ,
               Elegant
               ,
               and
               clear
               ;
               I
               have
               made
               it
               my
               Business
               ,
               that
               no
               one
               of
               these
               should
               be
               wanting
               in
               our
               Translation
               .
            
             
               The
               Translation
               is
               followed
               by
               
                 the
                 Annotations
              
               .
               Wherein
               I
               had
               an
               eye
               chiefly
               to
               two
               things
               :
               first
               that
               I
               might
               give
               an
               account
               of
               my
               Emendations
               ,
               and
               might
               propose
               to
               the
               Studious
               the
               various
               Readings
               of
               Manuscript
               Copies
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               clear
               the
               obscurer
               passages
               in
               Eusebius
               ,
               and
               might
               explain
               the
               ancient
               Usages
               and
               Rites
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               producing
               and
               
               comparing
               the
               passages
               of
               other
               Writers
               .
               To
               
                 my
                 Annotations
              
               I
               have
               subjoyned
               a
               
                 four
                 dissertations
              
               .
               The
               first
               whereof
               is
               ,
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Beginning
                 and
                 Progress
                 of
                 the
                 Schism
                 of
                 the
                 Don●tists
                 .
              
               The
               
                 Second
                 ,
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Anastasis
                 and
                 the
                 Jerusalem-Martyrium
                 .
              
               This
               is
               followed
               by
               
                 a
                 disputution
                 about
                 the
                 Version
                 of
                 the
                 Seventy
                 Translatours
                 against
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
              
               .
               The
               Fourth
               is
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 the
                 Roman
                 Martyrologie
                 which
                 Rosweydus
                 published
                 .
              
               And
               these
               are
               the
               things
               which
               with
               care
               and
               diligence
               I
               have
               performed
               
                 in
                 this
                 Edition
              
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               illustration
               of
               
                 Eusebius's
                 History
              
               .
               Which
               if
               to
               any
               one
               they
               shall
               peradventure
               ●eem
               slight
               and
               of
               little
               worth
               ,
               let
               him
               think
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               which
               are
               published
               in
               this
               kind
               of
               Learning
               ,
               are
               in
               a
               manner
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               and
               are
               either
               valued
               or
               contemned
               according
               to
               the
               affection
               and
               stomach
               of
               the
               Readers
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               they
               find
               a
               candid
               and
               studious
               Reader
               ,
               they
               are
               highly
               esteemed
               :
               but
               if
               they
               shall
               happen
               to
               fall
               into
               disdainful
               ears
               ,
               they
               are
               look't
               upon
               as
               nothing
               .
               Besides
               ,
               what
               but
               that
               which
               is
               very
               ordinary
               and
               mean
               can
               be
               expected
               ,
               from
               me
               especially
               ,
               who
               by
               reason
               of
               my
               weakness
               of
               sight
               am
               forc'd
               both
               to
               reade
               and
               write
               by
               other
               mens
               eyes
               and
               hands
               :
               and
               who
               ,
               whilst
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               Labour
               I
               do
               always
               hasten
               forwards
               ,
               have
               so
               hastily
               dictated
               this
               whole
               work
               such
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               scarce
               had
               leisure
               to
               reade
               it
               over
               again
               .
               On
               which
               account
               I
               am
               the
               more
               to
               be
               pardoned
               ,
               if
               perhaps
               in
               any
               place
               of
               
                 my
                 Notes
              
               I
               have
               not
               so
               fully
               satisfied
               the
               Reader
               's
               desire
               .
               —
            
          
           
             
             
               VALESIUS'S
               ACCOUNT
               Concerning
               the
               LIFE
               AND
               WRITINGS
               OF
               Eusebius
               Caesariensis
               .
            
             
               
                 COncerning
                 the
                 Life
                 of
              
               Eusebius
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Caesarea
               ,
               Acacius
               
                 His
                 Scholar
                 and
                 Successour
                 in
                 the
                 See
                 of
              
               Caesarea
               
                 had
                 heretofore
                 written
                 a
                 Book
                 ,
                 as
              
               a
               Socrates
               
                 does
                 attest
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 this
                 Book
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 very
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 is
                 lost
                 by
                 the
                 carelesness
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 we
                 ,
                 by
                 gathering
                 together
                 from
                 this
                 place
                 and
                 t'other
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 Ancient
                 Writers
                 who
                 have
                 spoken
                 concerning
              
               Eusebius
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 our
                 ability
                 will
                 endeavour
                 to
                 repair
                 that
                 Loss
                 .
              
               Eusebius
               
                 therefore
                 was
                 born
                 in
              
               Palestine
               ,
               
                 about
                 the
                 Close
                 (
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 likely
                 )
                 of
              
               Gallienus
               '
               
                 s
                 Reign
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Native
                 of
              
               Palestine
               
                 is
                 hence
                 prov'd
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 the
                 Ancients
                 he
                 is
                 commonly
                 call'd
                 a
              
               Palestinian
               .
               
                 So
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 certain
              
               ,
               Basilius
               ,
               Theodoret
               ,
               
                 and
                 others
                 do
                 term
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 thus
                 Sur-nam'd
                 from
                 his
                 being
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 City
              
               Caesarea
               ,
               
                 yet
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 truer
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 drew
                 that
                 Sur-name
                 from
                 his
                 Country
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 he
                 himself
                 does
                 attest
                 ,
                 in
              
               his
               First
               b
               Book
               concerning
               the
               Life
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               
                 that
                 during
                 his
                 being
                 a
                 youth
                 he
                 was
                 educated
                 and
                 conversant
                 in
              
               Palestine
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
              
               Constantine
               
                 was
                 first
                 seen
                 by
                 him
                 there
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 journey
                 thorow
              
               Palestine
               
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
              
               Diocletianus
               Augustus
               .
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 in
                 the
              
               Second
               c
               Book
               of
               the
               same
               work
               (
               
                 where
                 he
                 records
                 a
                 Law
                 of
              
               Constantine's
               ,
               
                 which
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
              
               Palestinians
               
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
              
               Christians
               ,
               )
               
                 he
                 does
                 plainly
                 shew
                 himself
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 a
              
               Palestinian
               .
               
                 For
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 has
                 recited
                 the
                 Contents
                 of
                 that
                 Law
                 transmitted
                 to
                 the
              
               Palestinians
               ,
               
                 he
                 adds
                 these
                 words
              
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               These
               were
               the
               Constitutions
               contained
               in
               the
               Emperour's
               first
               Edict
               sent
               to
               Us.
               
                 But
                 whereas
                 I
                 have
                 plac'd
                 his
                 Birth
                 upon
                 the
                 Latter
                 end
                 of
              
               Gallienus
               '
               
                 s
                 Reign
                 ;
                 of
                 this
                 thing
                 I
                 have
              
               Eusebius
               
                 himself
                 for
                 my
                 Authour
                 .
                 For
                 speaking
                 (
                 in
              
               his
               Books
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               ,
               )
               concerning
               Dionysius
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
              
               Alexandrians
               ,
               
                 he
                 does
                 attest
                 that
                 He
                 had
                 lived
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 age
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
              
               in
               Book
               3
               ,
               Chap.
               28.
               
               
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 't
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
              
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
               
                 departed
                 this
                 life
                 on
                 the
                 twelfth
                 year
                 of
              
               Gallienus
               '
               
                 s
                 Empire
              
               ,
               Eusebius
               
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 have
                 been
                 born
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 age
                 fell
                 on
                 those
                 times
                 wherein
              
               Dionysius
               
                 lived
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 may
                 likewise
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 the
              
               Fifth
               d
               Book
               of
               his
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               ,
               
                 about
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 where
                 speaking
                 concerning
              
               Artemon's
               Heresie
               ,
               
                 he
                 writes
                 that
              
               Paul
               of
               Samosata
               
                 had
                 revived
                 that
                 Heresie
                 in
              
               e
               
                 his
                 age
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 relating
                 (
                 in
              
               his
               Seventh
               Book
               ,
               )
               
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 hapned
                 during
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
              
               Gallienus
               ,
               
                 before
                 he
                 begins
                 his
                 Discourse
                 concerning
                 the
                 Errour
                 and
                 Condemnation
                 of
              
               Paul
               of
               Samosata
               ,
               
                 he
                 has
                 these
                 words
              
               .
               f
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               But
               now
               ,
               after
               an
               historical
               relation
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               we
               will
               deliver
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               posterity
               an
               account
               of
               our
               own
               age
               .
               
                 Whom
                 he
                 had
                 for
                 his
                 Parents
                 ,
                 is
                 unknown
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 excepting
                 that
              
               Nicephorus
               Callistus
               ,
               
                 following
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 Authours
                 ,
                 does
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 begotten
                 of
                 the
                 Sister
                 of
              
               Pamphilus
               
                 the
                 Martyr
                 .
                 But
                 in
              
               Arius's
               g
               Letter
               to
               Eusebius
               Bishop
               of
               Nicomedia
               ,
               
                 he
                 is
                 termed
                 the
                 Brother
                 of
              
               Eusebius
               Nicomediensis
               .
               
                 And
                 although
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 friendship
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Brother
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 seems
                 truer
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 either
                 the
                 near
                 Kinsman
                 or
                 Cousin-germane
                 of
              
               Eusebius
               Nicomediensis
               ,
               
                 especially
                 in
                 regard
              
               Arius
               ,
               
                 although
                 many
                 other
                 persons
                 are
                 there
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 yet
                 terms
                 onely
              
               Eusebius
               of
               Caesarea
               
                 Brother
                 to
                 him
                 of
              
               Nicomedia
               .
               Besides
               ,
               Eusebius
               of
               Nicomedia
               
                 was
                 a
                 Native
                 of
              
               Syria
               .
               
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Berytus
               .
               
                 Nor
                 was
                 it
                 the
                 usage
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 strangers
                 and
                 persons
                 unknown
                 should
                 be
                 preferred
                 to
                 govern
                 Churches
                 .
                 What
                 Masters
                 he
                 had
                 in
                 secular
                 Learning
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 unknown
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 sacred
                 Literature
                 he
                 had
              
               Dorotheus
               the
               Eunuch
               ,
               a
               Presbyter
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Antiochian
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 Master
                 :
                 of
                 whom
                 also
                 he
                 makes
                 an
                 honourable
                 mention
                 in
              
               his
               Seventh
               h
               Book
               .
               Although
               Eusebius
               
                 at
                 that
                 place
                 says
                 onely
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 heard
              
               Dorotheus
               ,
               
                 whilst
                 he
                 expounded
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 not
                 unfitly
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 has
                 a
                 mind
                 (
                 with
              
               Trithemius
               )
               
                 to
                 conclude
                 from
                 those
                 words
                 of
              
               Eusebius
               ,
               that
               Eusebius
               was
               Dorotheus
               '
               
                 s
                 disciple
                 ,
                 truly
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 very
                 much
                 oppose
                 him
                 .
              
               Theotecnus
               
                 being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 dead
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Caesarea
               
                 was
                 administred
              
               
               by
               Agapius
               ,
               
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 eminent
                 piety
                 ,
                 and
                 large
                 bounty
                 towards
                 the
                 poor
                 .
                 By
                 him
              
               Eusebius
               
                 was
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 strictest
                 and
                 most
                 intimate
                 friendship
                 with
              
               Pamphilus
               ,
               
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 eminent
                 amongst
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Caesarea
               .
               Pamphilus
               
                 was
                 by
                 Nation
                 a
              
               Phoenician
               ,
               
                 born
                 at
              
               Berytus
               .
               
                 Scholar
                 to
              
               Pierius
               
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 of
                 the
              
               Alexandrian
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
              
               Photius
               
                 relates
                 .
                 Who
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 was
                 inflamed
                 with
                 a
                 singular
                 Love
                 of
                 sacred
                 Learning
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 diligence
                 imaginable
                 made
                 a
                 Collection
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Writers
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 of
              
               Origen's
               ;
               
                 )
                 founded
                 a
                 most
                 famous
                 School
                 and
                 Library
                 at
              
               Caesarea
               .
               
                 Of
                 which
                 School
              
               Eusebius
               
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 first
                 Master
                 .
                 Indeed
              
               Eusebius
               ,
               in
               his
               a
               Book
               concerning
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Palestine
               ,
               
                 writes
                 in
                 express
                 words
                 ,
                 that
              
               Apphianus
               ,
               
                 who
                 compleated
                 his
                 Martyrdom
                 on
                 the
                 third
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Scriptures
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 City
              
               Caesarea
               .
               
                 From
                 that
                 time
              
               Eusebius
               
                 always
                 lived
                 with
              
               Pamphilus
               
                 in
                 the
                 clos●st
                 intimacy
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 his
                 inseparable
                 companion
                 till
                 his
                 death
                 :
                 so
                 dear
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 his
                 friendship
                 he
                 got
                 the
                 surname
                 of
              
               Pamphilus
               .
               
                 Nor
                 did
              
               Eusebius
               
                 love
                 him
                 whilst
                 he
                 liv'd
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 a
                 singular
                 affection
                 for
                 him
                 when
                 dead
                 also
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 after
              
               Pamphilus
               '
               
                 s
                 death
                 ,
                 he
                 always
                 made
                 a
                 most
                 honourable
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 a
                 most
                 loving
                 mention
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 attested
                 by
                 those
              
               Three
               Books
               which
               he
               wrote
               concerning
               the
               Life
               of
               Pamphilus
               the
               Martyr
               ,
               
                 which
                 Books
              
               S
               t
               Jerome
               
                 terms
                 most
                 elegant
                 ones
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 likewise
                 gathered
                 from
                 many
                 passages
                 which
                 occur
                 in
              
               his
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
              
               his
               Book
               concerning
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Palestine
               .
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 in
              
               his
               Second
               Book
               against
               Sabellius
               ,
               
                 which
                 was
                 written
                 by
              
               Eusebius
               
                 after
                 the
              
               Nicene
               Council
               ,
               
                 he
                 frequently
                 commends
              
               Pamphilus
               
                 the
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 suppresses
                 his
                 name
                 .
                 For
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 Discourse
                 he
                 says
                 thus
                 .
              
               Puto
               adhuc
               aures
               obstrepi
               meas
               à
               memoria
               beati
               illius
               viri
               ,
               &c.
               I
               think
               my
               Ears
               are
               as
               yet
               struck
               by
               the
               memory
               of
               that
               Blessed
               man
               ,
               who
               frequently
               made
               use
               of
               that
               devout
               word
               .
               For
               even
               your
               ears
               do
               as
               yet
               retain
               the
               sound
               of
               that
               word
               .
               For
               I
               think
               I
               hear
               him
               saying
               ,
               The
               onely-begotten
               Son
               of
               God.
               For
               this
               Religious
               word
               was
               always
               uttered
               by
               his
               mouth
               .
               For
               it
               was
               the
               remembrance
               of
               the
               Onely-Begotten
               ,
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               unborn
               Father
               .
               Now
               ,
               we
               have
               heard
               the
               Apostle
               commanding
               ,
               that
               Presbyters
               ought
               to
               be
               honoured
               with
               a
               double
               honour
               ,
               those
               especially
               who
               labour
               in
               the
               Word
               and
               Doctrine
               .
               
                 And
                 at
                 pag.
              
               29
               ,
               
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 him
                 again
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
               Haec
               non
               nos
               extollunt
               ,
               &c.
               These
               things
               do
               not
               puff
               us
               up
               ,
               b
               remembring
               that
               Blessed
               man.
               Now
               I
               wish
               I
               could
               so
               speak
               ,
               as
               together
               with
               you
               I
               did
               always
               hear
               from
               him
               .
               But
               these
               words
               which
               are
               now
               said
               ,
               seem
               to
               have
               been
               pleasing
               to
               him
               .
               For
               't
               is
               the
               Glory
               of
               Good
               Servants
               ,
               to
               speak
               truth
               concerning
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               the
               honour
               of
               those
               Fathers
               who
               have
               taught
               well
               ,
               if
               their
               Doctrines
               be
               repeated
               .
               
                 And
                 again
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Book
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               37.
               
               Haec
               audiebamus
               semper
               a
               beato
               illo
               viro.
               &c.
               
               These
               words
               we
               always
               heard
               from
               that
               Blessed
               man.
               For
               they
               were
               often
               spoken
               in
               this
               manner
               by
               him
               :
               although
               some
               suspected
               ,
               that
               he
               uttered
               these
               words
               with
               his
               mouth
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               his
               heart
               he
               thought
               otherwise
               .
               And
               indeed
               I
               remember
               with
               you
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               heard
               from
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               satisfied
               us
               with
               an
               holy
               oath
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               not
               one
               thing
               in
               his
               tongue
               ,
               and
               another
               in
               his
               heart
               .
               
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 after
              
               .
               Sed
               〈◊〉
               quidem
               paucis
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               now
               ,
               Let
               thus
               much
               be
               said
               by
               us
               in
               short
               ,
               in
               memory
               and
               honour
               of
               that
               Our
               Father
               ,
               so
               Good
               ,
               so
               Laborious
               ,
               and
               every
               where
               vigilant
               for
               the
               Churches
               .
               For
               we
               have
               not
               made
               mention
               of
               his
               Stock
               ,
               nor
               of
               his
               Education
               ,
               or
               Learning
               ,
               or
               of
               c
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Life
               and
               Resolution
               .
               
                 Which
                 passages
                 in
              
               Eusebius
               
                 (
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 defraud
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 commendation
                 ,
                 )
                 were
                 shown
                 me
                 by
                 the
              
               Most
               Learned
               Franciscus
               Ogerius
               .
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 evidently
                 enough
                 gathered
                 ,
                 that
              
               Eusebius
               
                 was
                 joyned
                 to
              
               Pamphilus
               
                 by
                 no
              
               d
               
                 Tye
                 of
                 kindred
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Bond
                 of
                 friendship
                 onely
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
              
               Euseb
               us
               ,
               
                 although
                 he
                 names
              
               Pamphilus
               
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 boasts
                 so
                 highly
                 of
                 his
                 friendship
                 ,
                 yet
                 never
                 terms
                 him
                 his
                 Kinsman
                 or
                 Relation
                 .
                 Tea
                 ,
                 from
              
               Eusebius
               '
               
                 s
                 own
                 Testimony
                 't
                 is
                 plainly
                 made
                 out
                 ;
                 that
              
               Pamphilus
               
                 the
                 Martyr
                 was
                 not
              
               Eusebius
               '
               
                 s
                 Kinsman
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 of
              
               his
               Seventh
               e
               Book
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               ,
               
                 where
                 he
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
              
               Agapius
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Caesarea
               ,
               
                 his
                 words
                 are
                 these
              
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               In
               this
               man's
               time
               we
               knew
               Pamphilus
               (
               a
               most
               eloquent
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               true
               Philosopher
               in
               the
               practises
               of
               his
               Life
               )
               honoured
               with
               a
               Presbytership
               of
               that
               Church
               .
               
                 Whereas
                 therefore
              
               Eusebius
               
                 himself
                 does
                 attest
                 ,
                 that
              
               Pamphilus
               
                 was
                 first
                 known
                 by
                 him
                 then
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 joyned
                 together
                 by
                 any
                 kindred
                 or
                 affinity
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 times
                 hapned
                 that
                 most
                 severe
                 Persecution
                 of
                 the
              
               Christians
               ▪
               
                 which
                 being
                 first
                 begun
                 by
              
               Diocletian
               ,
               
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 following
                 Emperours
                 continued
                 to
                 the
                 tenth
                 year
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 this
                 Persecution
                 ,
              
               Eusebius
               ,
               
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 was
                 then
                 a
              
               Presbyter
               
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Caesarea
               ,
               
                 resided
                 almost
                 constantly
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 continual
                 Exhortations
                 instructed
                 many
                 persons
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 Martyrdom
                 .
                 Amongst
                 whom
                 was
              
               Apphianus
               ,
               
                 a
                 noble
                 Youth
                 ,
                 whose
                 illustrious
                 Combat
              
               Our
               Eusebius
               
                 does
                 relate
                 in
              
               his
               f
               Book
               concerning
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Palestine
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 Persecution
              
               Pamphilus
               
                 was
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 into
                 Prison
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 spent
                 two
                 whole
                 years
                 in
                 Bonds
                 .
                 During
                 which
                 time
              
               Eusebius
               
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 deserted
                 his
                 Friend
                 and
                 Companion
                 :
                 but
                 visited
                 him
                 continually
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Prison
                 wrote
                 together
                 with
                 him
              
               Five
               Books
               in
               defence
               of
               Origen
               :
               the
               Sixth
               
                 and
                 last
              
               Book
               of
               that
               Work
               
                 he
                 at
                 length
                 finished
                 after
              
               Pamphilus
               
                 was
                 dead
              
               .
               That
               whole
               work
               
                 was
                 by
              
               Eusebius
               and
               Pamphilus
               
                 dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 Confessours
                 living
                 in
                 the
                 Mines
                 of
              
               Palestine
               ,
               as
               Photius
               
                 relates
                 in
              
               his
               Bibliotheca
               ,
               Chapter
               118.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 some
                 urgent
                 Business
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 probable
              
               ;
               Eusebius
               
                 went
                 to
              
               Tyre
               .
               
                 During
                 his
                 residence
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 he
                 attests
              
               (
               Book
               8.
               
               Chap
               7.
               )
               
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 was
                 eye-witness
                 of
                 the
                 Glorious
                 Combats
                 of
                 five
              
               Egyptian
               
                 Martyrs
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
              
               Ninth
               Chapter
               of
               the
               same
               Book
               ▪
               
                 he
                 writes
                 that
                 he
                 came
                 into
              
               Egypt
               and
               Thebais
               ,
               
                 whilst
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 the
                 Persecution
                 as
                 yet
                 rag'd
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 he
                 beheld
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 eyes
                 ,
                 the
                 admirable
                 constancy
                 of
                 many
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 both
                 Sexes
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 those
                 who
                 relate
                 ,
                 that
              
               Eusebius
               
                 in
                 this
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 to
                 free
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 Troubles
                 of
                 a
                 Prison
                 ,
                 sacrificed
                 to
                 Idols
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 that
                 was
                 objected
                 against
                 him
                 by
                 the
              
               Egyptian
               
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Confessours
                 in
                 the
              
               Synod
               at
               Tyre
               ,
               
                 as
                 we
                 will
                 hereafter
                 relate
                 ,
                 But
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 calu●●y
                 forged
                 by
                 the
                 Enemies
                 of
              
               Eusebius
               ▪
               
                 For
                 ,
                 had
                 so
              
               
               
                 great
                 a
                 Crime
                 been
                 really
                 committed
                 by
              
               Eusebius
               ,
               
                 how
                 could
                 he
                 have
                 been
                 afterwards
                 made
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Caesarea
               ?
               
                 How
                 is
                 it
                 likely
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 invited
                 by
                 the
              
               Antiochians
               ,
               
                 to
                 undertake
                 the
                 Episcopate
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
              
               Cardinal
               Baronius
               
                 has
                 catcht
                 up
                 that
                 as
                 certain
                 and
                 undoubted
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 objected
                 against
              
               Eusebius
               
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 contention
                 and
                 wrangling
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 nor
                 was
                 ever
                 confirm'd
                 by
                 any
                 one's
                 Testimony
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 a
                 Book
                 was
                 written
                 by
              
               Eusebius
               against
               Hierocles
               .
               
                 The
                 occasion
                 of
                 writing
                 it
                 was
                 given
                 by
              
               Hierocles
               of
               Nicomedia
               ,
               
                 who
                 about
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
              
               Christians
               
                 were
                 every
                 where
                 demolished
                 ,
                 insulting
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 over
                 the
                 disquieted
                 Religion
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 City
              
               Nicomedia
               
                 published
                 two
                 Books
                 against
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 entitled
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 In
                 which
                 Books
                 amongst
                 other
                 things
                 he
                 asserted
                 this
                 ,
                 that
              
               Apollonius
               Tyaneus
               
                 performed
                 far
                 more
                 and
                 greater
                 Miracles
                 than
                 Christ
                 ;
                 as
              
               Lactantius
               
                 does
                 attest
                 in
              
               his
               a
               Seventh
               Book
               .
               But
               Eusebius
               
                 contemning
                 the
                 Man
                 ,
                 rested
                 satisfied
                 in
                 confuting
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 Book
                 .
              
               Agapius
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Caesarea
               
                 being
                 dead
                 during
                 this
                 interval
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Persecution
                 being
                 now
                 abated
                 ,
                 and
                 peace
                 restored
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 general
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 persons
                 .
              
               Eusebius
               
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 his
                 place
                 .
                 Others
                 make
              
               Agricola
               (
               
                 who
                 was
                 present
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 subscribed
                 to
                 the
              
               Synod
               of
               Ancyra
               ,
               
                 on
                 the
              
               year
               of
               Christ
               314
               ,
               )
               
                 Successour
                 to
              
               Agapius
               .
               So
               Baronius
               in
               his
               Annals
               ,
               
                 at
                 the
              
               year
               of
               Christ
               314
               ;
               and
               Blondellus
               in
               his
               .
               Apology
               pro
               sententiá
               B.
               Hieronymi
               ,
               Chap.
               19.
               
               
                 Where
                 he
                 writes
                 ,
                 that
              
               Eusebius
               
                 undertook
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Caesarea
               after
               Agricola
               '
               
                 s
                 death
                 ,
                 about
                 the
              
               year
               of
               Christ
               315.
               
               
                 But
                 those
                 Subscriptions
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 which
                 are
                 extant
                 in
                 the
              
               Latine
               Collections
               of
               the
               Canons
               ,
               
                 in
                 my
                 judgment
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 little
                 of
                 certainty
                 and
                 validity
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 occur
                 not
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Copies
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
              
               Latine
               Version
               of
               Dionysius
               Exiguus
               .
               Besides
               ,
               Eusebius
               
                 reckoning
                 up
              
               (
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Seventh
               b
               Book
               of
               his
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               ,
               )
               
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 Sees
                 ,
                 under
                 whom
                 the
                 Persecution
                 began
                 and
                 rag'd
                 ,
                 ends
                 in
              
               Agapius
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Caesarea
               ,
               who
               (
               
                 says
                 he
              
               )
               
                 took
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 pains
                 in
                 that
                 Persecution
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Church
                 .
                 He
                 therefore
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 have
                 sate
                 Bishop
                 untill
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Persecution
                 .
                 But
              
               Eusebius
               
                 was
                 made
                 Bishop
                 immediately
                 after
                 the
                 Persecution
                 was
                 ended
                 .
                 For
                 when
              
               Paulinus
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Tyre
               
                 dedicated
                 a
              
               Cathedral
               ,
               
                 sometime
                 after
                 Peace
                 and
                 repose
                 was
                 restored
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 He
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 was
                 invited
                 by
              
               Paulinus
               
                 to
                 its
                 Dedication
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 most
                 Eleg●nt
                 Oration
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 informed
                 from
                 the
              
               Tenth
               c
               Book
               of
               his
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               .
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 this
                 hapned
                 before
              
               Licinius
               
                 rebell'd
                 against
              
               Constantine
               ,
               
                 which
                 fell
                 out
                 on
                 the
              
               year
               of
               Our
               Lord
               315.
               
               
                 About
                 these
                 times
              
               Eusebius
               wrote
               those
               famous
               Books
               concerning
               Evangelick
               Demonstration
               and
               Preparation
               .
               
                 Which
                 Books
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 were
                 written
                 before
                 the
              
               Nicene
               Council
               ,
               
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 are
                 by
                 name
                 cited
                 in
              
               his
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               ,
               
                 which
                 was
                 written
                 by
              
               Eusebius
               before
               that
               Council
               ,
               
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 shown
                 in
              
               Our
               Annotations
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 interim
              
               Licinius
               ,
               
                 who
                 managed
                 the
                 Government
                 in
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Parts
                 ,
                 incited
                 by
                 a
                 sudden
                 rage
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 persecute
                 the
              
               Christians
               :
               
                 especially
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 suspicion
                 that
                 they
                 shewed
                 more
                 of
                 favour
                 to
              
               Constantine
               ,
               
                 and
                 put
                 up
                 prayers
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 But
              
               Constantine
               
                 undertook
                 an
                 Expedition
                 against
              
               Licinius
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 compell'd
                 him
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 vanquished
                 in
                 two
                 fights
                 by
                 Land
                 and
                 Sea
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Surrendry
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 Peace
                 was
                 again
                 by
              
               Constantine
               
                 restored
                 to
                 the
              
               Christians
               ,
               
                 who
                 inhabited
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 far
                 more
                 vehement
                 disturbance
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 rais'd
                 amongst
                 the
              
               Christians
               
                 themselves
                 .
                 For
              
               Arius
               
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 of
                 the
                 City
              
               Alexandria
               ,
               
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 would
                 publickly
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 preach
                 up
                 some
                 new
                 and
                 impious
                 Opinions
                 concerning
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 been
                 frequently
                 admonished
                 by
              
               Alexander
               
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 would
                 nevertheless
                 persist
                 in
                 those
                 Assertions
                 ,
                 was
                 at
                 length
                 condemned
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Associates
                 of
                 ●his
                 own
                 Errour
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 expell'd
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Highly
                 resenting
                 this
                 his
                 Condemnation
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 Letters
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 draught
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Faith
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Cities
                 :
                 wherein
                 he
                 complain'd
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 undeservedly
                 deposed
                 by
              
               Alexander
               ,
               
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 asserted
                 the
                 same
                 Points
                 that
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Prelates
                 maintained
                 .
                 Many
                 Bishops
                 impos'd
                 upon
                 by
                 these
                 Artifices
                 ,
                 and
                 powerfully
                 incited
                 by
              
               Eusebius
               of
               Nicomedia
               ,
               
                 who
                 was
                 an
                 open
                 Favourer
                 of
              
               Arius
               '
               
                 s
                 Party
                 ,
                 wrote
                 Letters
                 in
                 defence
                 of
              
               Arius
               ,
               to
               Alexander
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 City
              
               Alexandria
               ,
               
                 entreating
                 him
                 to
                 restore
              
               Arius
               
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 place
              
               .
               Our
               Eusebius
               
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 number
                 ,
                 whose
                 Letter
                 written
                 to
              
               Alexander
               ,
               
                 is
                 extant
                 in
                 the
              
               Acts
               of
               the
               Seventh
               Occumenical
               Synod
               ,
               
                 and
                 is
                 by
                 us
                 put
                 amongst
                 the
              
               d
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               Ancients
               .
               Eusebius
               Caesariensis
               '
               
                 s
                 example
                 being
                 presently
                 followed
                 by
              
               Theodotus
               and
               Paulinus
               ,
               
                 the
                 one
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Laodicea
               ,
               
                 the
                 other
                 of
              
               Tyre
               ;
               
                 they
                 interceded
                 with
              
               Alexander
               for
               Arius
               '
               
                 s
                 restitution
                 .
                 Whose
                 Letters
                 ,
                 as
                 Patronizing
                 his
                 own
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
              
               Arius
               
                 boasted
                 of
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 such
                 great
                 men
                 drew
                 many
                 persons
                 into
                 a
                 Society
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Errour
                 ;
                 on
                 this
                 account
              
               Alexander
               
                 himself
                 also
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 write
                 Letters
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ▪
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 publickly
                 known
                 ,
                 that
              
               Arius
               ,
               
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Associates
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 justly
                 condemn'd
                 and
                 depos'd
                 .
                 Two
                 Letters
                 of
              
               Alexanders
               
                 are
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 extant
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 to
              
               Alexander
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Constantinople
               ,
               
                 in
                 which
              
               Alexander
               
                 complains
                 of
                 three
                 Bishops
                 of
              
               Syria
               ,
               
                 who
                 agreeing
                 in
                 opinion
                 with
              
               Arius
               
                 had
                 inflamed
                 the
                 quarrel
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 ought
                 rather
                 to
                 have
                 extinguished
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 rendred
                 it
                 siercer
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 .
                 These
                 three
                 are
              
               Eusebius
               ,
               Theodotus
               ,
               and
               Paulinus
               ,
               
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 collected
                 from
              
               Arius
               '
               
                 s
                 Letter
                 written
                 to
              
               Eusebius
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Nicomedia
               .
               
                 The
                 other
                 Letter
                 of
              
               Alexanders
               
                 written
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 throughout
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               Socrates
               
                 records
                 in
              
               his
               First
               e
               Book
               .
               
                 To
                 these
                 Letters
                 of
              
               Alexander
               
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Bishops
                 subscrib●d
                 :
                 amongst
                 whom
                 the
                 Prelates
                 of
                 chiefest
                 note
                 were
                 ,
              
               Philogonius
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Antioch
               ;
               Eustathius
               of
               Beroea
               ,
               and
               Macarius
               of
               Jerusalem
               .
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 those
                 Bishops
                 who
                 feem'd
                 to
                 be
                 of
              
               Arius
               '
               
                 s
                 side
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 saw
                 themselves
                 severely
                 touch'd
                 in
              
               Alexanders
               
                 Letters
                 ,
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 business
                 to
                 defend
              
               Arius
               
                 with
                 far
                 more
                 of
                 fierceness
                 and
                 Vehemency
                 :
                 but
                 most
                 especially
              
               Eusebius
               Nicomediensis
               .
               
                 For
                 our
              
               Eusebius
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Caesarea
               ,
               
                 together
                 with
              
               Patrophilus
               and
               Paulinus
               ,
               
                 and
                 other
                 Bishops
                 of
              
               Syria
               ,
               
                 concluded
                 upon
                 this
                 onely
                 ,
                 that
              
               Arius
               the
               Presbyter
               
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 Liberty
                 of
                 holding
                 Assemblies
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Church
                 ;
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 subject
                 to
              
               Alexander
               
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 earnestly
                 request
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 Peace
                 and
                 Communion
                 .
                 The
                 Bishops
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 disagreeing
              
               
               
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 favouring
              
               Alexanders
               ,
               others
               Arius
               '
               
                 s
                 side
                 ;
                 the
                 Contention
                 was
                 incredibly
                 height'ned
                 .
                 To
                 cure
                 which
                 mischief
                 ,
              
               Constantine
               
                 assembled
                 a
                 General
                 Synod
                 of
                 Bishops
                 (
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 no
                 age
                 had
                 ever
                 seen
                 ,
                 )
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
              
               Roman
               World
               ,
               in
               Nicaea
               
                 a
                 City
                 of
              
               Eithynia
               .
               
                 Of
                 this
                 Greatest
                 and
                 most
                 celebrated
                 Council
                 ,
              
               Our
               Eusebius
               
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 part
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 had
                 both
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 right-hand
              
               a
               
                 Side
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Synod
                 made
                 a
                 Speech
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
              
               Constantine
               ,
               
                 who
                 sate
                 on
                 a
                 Golden
                 Chair
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 Rows
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 sate
                 together
              
               [
               
                 in
                 the
                 Council
              
               ;
               ]
               
                 as
                 he
                 himself
                 attests
                 in
                 the
              
               Preface
               to
               his
               first
               b
               Book
               concerning
               the
               Life
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
              
               his
               c
               Third
               Book
               of
               the
               same
               work
               .
               
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 likewise
                 confirmed
                 by
              
               Sozomen
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
              
               First
               d
               Book
               of
               his
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               .
               
                 Farther
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 contest
                 amongst
                 the
                 Bishops
                 concerning
                 a
              
               e
               
                 Draught
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
              
               ,
               Our
               Eusebius
               
                 proposed
                 a
                 Draught
                 that
                 was
                 exactly
                 true
                 and
                 plain
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 commended
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Himself
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 something
                 seem'd
                 to
                 be
                 wanting
                 in
                 that
                 Draught
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 confuting
                 the
                 impiety
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Opinion
                 ;
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
              
               Nicene
               Synod
               
                 judged
                 these
                 words
                 as
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 further
                 added
                 ,
              
               Very
               God
               of
               Very
               God
               ;
               begotten
               not
               made
               ,
               being
               of
               One
               Substance
               with
               the
               Father
               .
               
                 They
                 likewise
                 annex'd
              
               Anathematisms
               ,
               
                 against
                 those
                 who
                 should
                 assert
                 that
              
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               made
               of
               things
               which
               are
               not
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
              
               there
               was
               a
               time
               when
               He
               was
               not
               .
               
                 And
                 at
                 first
                 indeed
              
               Our
               Eusebius
               
                 refused
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 the
                 Term
              
               Consubstantial
               .
               
                 But
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 informed
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 Bishops
                 what
                 the
                 import
                 and
                 magning
                 of
                 that
                 word
                 was
                 ,
                 he
                 at
                 length
                 consented
                 and
                 subscrib'd
                 to
                 this
                 Creed
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 himself
                 relates
                 in
              
               his
               f
               Letter
               to
               his
               Diocess
               of
               Caesarea
               .
               
                 Some
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
              
               Eusebius
               ,
               
                 forc'd
                 by
                 necessity
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 from
                 the
                 Sentiment
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 ,
                 had
                 subscrib'd
                 to
                 the
              
               Nicene
               Creed
               .
               
                 I
                 might
                 indeed
                 be
                 easily
                 induc'd
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 ,
                 concerning
                 others
                 who
                 were
                 present
                 at
              
               this
               Synod
               .
               
                 But
                 ,
                 I
                 can't
                 think
                 so
                 of
              
               Eusebius
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Caesarea
               .
               
                 For
                 after
                 the
              
               Nicene
               Synod
               ,
               Eusebius
               
                 always
                 condemned
                 those
                 who
                 would
                 assert
                 that
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 plain
                 from
              
               his
               Books
               against
               Marcellus
               ,
               
                 and
                 expressly
                 from
                 the
              
               ninth
               and
               tenth
               Chapter
               of
               his
               First
               Book
               De
               Ecclesiastica
               Theologia
               .
               Athanasius
               
                 does
                 likewise
                 attest
                 the
                 same
                 concerning
                 him
                 .
                 Who
                 (
                 though
                 he
                 has
                 often
                 related
                 that
              
               Eusebius
               Caesariensis
               
                 had
                 subscribed
                 to
                 the
              
               Nicene
               Synod
               ,
               
                 yet
                 )
                 does
                 never
                 declare
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 that
                 dissemblingly
                 and
                 in
                 pretence
                 onely
                 .
                 Had
              
               Eusebius
               
                 subscrib'd
                 to
                 the
              
               Nicene
               Council
               ,
               
                 not
                 heartily
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 fraud
                 and
                 under
                 a
                 colour
                 ;
                 why
                 did
                 he
                 afterwards
                 send
              
               that
               Letter
               
                 I
                 have
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 to
              
               his
               Diocess
               of
               Caesarea
               ,
               
                 wherein
                 he
                 profess'd
                 ingen●ously
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 embraced
                 that
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 published
                 in
                 the
              
               Nicene
               Council
               ?
               
                 After
                 the
              
               Nicene
               Synod
               ,
               the
               Arians
               
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 were
                 for
                 some
                 little
                 time
                 quiet
                 .
                 Resuming
                 their
                 boldness
                 presently
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 by
                 subtlety
                 crept
                 into
                 the
                 Prince's
                 favour
                 ;
                 by
                 all
                 ways
                 and
                 arts
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 Persecute
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Prelates
                 .
                 Their
                 first
                 assault
                 was
                 made
                 against
              
               Eustathius
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 City
              
               .
               Antioch
               ,
               
                 who
                 was
                 Eminent
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 Confession
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 also
                 accounted
                 the
                 Chief
                 amongst
                 the
                 Assertors
                 of
                 the
              
               Nicene
               Faith.
               
                 Him
                 therefore
                 they
                 accuse
                 before
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 maintained
              
               Sabellius
               '
               
                 s
                 impiety
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 reproach't
              
               Helena
               Augusta
               
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Mother
                 .
                 A
                 numerous
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Bishops
                 is
                 conven'd
                 in
                 the
                 City
              
               Antioch
               ,
               
                 in
                 which
                 presided
              
               Eusebius
               of
               Nicomedia
               ,
               
                 the
                 Chief
                 and
                 Ring-leader
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Faction
                 .
              
               Eusebius
               of
               Caesarea
               
                 was
                 likewise
                 present
                 at
              
               this
               Synod
               .
               Eustathius
               
                 therefore
                 having
                 been
                 accused
                 by
              
               Cyrus
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
              
               Beroeans
               ,
               
                 because
                 he
                 held
                 the
                 impious
                 Doctrine
                 of
              
               Sabellius
               ,
               
                 and
                 moreover
                 an
                 accusation
                 of
              
               g
               
                 incontinency
                 having
                 been
                 framed
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 thrust
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 See.
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 a
                 most
                 impetuous
                 Tumult
                 is
                 rais'd
                 at
              
               Antioch
               ;
               
                 the
                 people
                 being
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 Parties
                 ,
                 some
                 requesting
              
               Eusebius
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Caesarea
               
                 might
                 be
                 put
                 into
              
               Eustathius
               '
               
                 s
                 place
                 ;
                 others
                 desiring
                 ▪
              
               Eustathius
               
                 their
                 Bishop
                 might
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 had
                 come
                 to
                 blows
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Judges
                 authority
                 repress'd
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Sedition
                 being
                 at
                 length
                 quieted
                 ,
                 and
              
               Eustathius
               
                 banisht
                 ,
                 Our
              
               Eusebius
               (
               
                 although
                 entreated
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 also
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 to
                 undertake
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
              
               Antiochian
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
              
               )
               
                 refused
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 ▪
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Bishops
                 by
                 Letters
                 written
                 to
              
               Constantine
               ,
               
                 had
                 acquainted
                 Him
                 both
                 with
                 their
                 own
              
               [
               vote
               ,
               ]
               
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 suffrage
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 people
              
               ;
               Eusebius
               
                 wrote
                 his
                 Letters
                 also
                 to
              
               Constantine
               .
               
                 Whereto
                 the
                 Emperour
              
               Constantine
               
                 gave
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 highly
                 commended
              
               Eusebius
               '
               
                 s
                 resolution
              
               .
               Eustathius
               
                 having
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 been
                 depos'd
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 on
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 Christ
              
               330
               ,
               
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 remark'd
                 in
              
               :
               my
               h
               Annotations
               ;
               the
               Arians
               
                 turn
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 their
                 fury
                 upon
              
               Athanasius
               .
               
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 they
                 complain
                 of
                 his
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Prince's
                 presence
                 :
                 then
                 ,
                 that
              
               i
               
                 he
                 exacted
                 an
                 Impost
                 of
                 a
                 Linen
                 Garment
                 from
                 the
              
               Provincials
               :
               
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 broken
                 a
                 sacred
                 cup
                 :
                 lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 murdered
                 one
              
               Arsenins
               
                 a
                 Bishop
                 .
                 Therefore
              
               Constantine
               
                 wearied
                 with
                 their
                 most
                 troublesome
                 complaints
                 ,
                 indicted
                 a
                 Council
                 in
                 the
                 City
              
               Tyre
               ,
               
                 and
                 commanded
              
               Athanasius
               
                 the
                 Bishop
                 to
                 repair
                 thither
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 defence
                 .
                 In
                 that
                 Synod
                 ,
              
               Eusebius
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Caesarea
               ,
               
                 amongst
                 others
                 ,
                 sate
                 as
                 Judge
                 ▪
                 whom
              
               Constantine
               
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 should
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 that
                 Council
                 .
              
               Potamo
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Heracleopolis
               (
               
                 who
                 had
                 come
                 thither
                 with
              
               Athanasius
               
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Prelates
                 of
              
               Egypt
               ;
               )
               
                 seeing
                 him
                 sitting
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 accosted
                 him
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
              
               [
               Is
               it
               fit
               ,
               ]
               Eusebius
               ,
               that
               You
               should
               sit
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               innocent
               Athanasius
               should
               stand
               to
               be
               judg'd
               by
               You
               ?
               Who
               can
               bear
               such
               things
               as
               these
               ?
               Tell
               me
               ,
               were
               not
               you
               in
               Custody
               with
               me
               during
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Persecution
               ?
               And
               I
               lost
               an
               eye
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Truth
               ;
               but
               you
               appeared
               maim'd
               in
               no
               part
               of
               your
               body
               ,
               nor
               did
               you
               undergo
               Mariy●dome
               ,
               but
               are
               alive
               and
               whole
               .
               By
               what
               means
               did
               you
               escape
               out
               of
               Prison
               ?
               Unless
               you
               promised
               our
               persecutors
               that
               you
               would
               do
               the
               k
               detestable
               thing
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               you
               have
               done
               it
               .
               
                 These
                 things
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 related
                 by
              
               Epiphanius
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Here●i●
               of
               the
               Meletians
               .
               
                 From
                 which
                 words
                 by
                 the
                 by
                 is
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 mistaken
                 who
                 relate
                 ,
                 that
              
               our
               Eusebius
               
                 had
                 sometime
                 sacrificed
                 to
                 Idols
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 that
                 was
                 openly
                 objected
                 against
                 him
                 in
                 the
              
               Tyrian
               Synod
               .
               For
               Potamo
               
                 accused
                 not
              
               Eusebius
               ,
               
                 ●s
                 if
                 he
                 ●ad
                 sacrificed
                 to
                 Idols
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 ,
                 his
                 dismission
                 out
                 of
                 Prison
                 s●fe
                 and
                 whole
                 ,
                 had
                 given
              
               Pota●●o
               
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 suspecting
                 that
                 concerning
                 him
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 't
                 is
                 possible
                 ,
                 that
              
               Eusebius
               
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 dismist
                 out
                 of
                 Prison
                 by
                 some
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
              
               Potamo
               
                 has
                 related
                 .
                 Farther
                 ,
                 from
              
               Epiphanius
               '
               
                 s
                 words
                 it
                 may
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 b●
                 gathered
                 ,
              
               
               that
               Eusebius
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Caesarea
               
                 presided
                 at
              
               this
               Synod
               .
               
                 For
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 that
              
               Eusebius
               
                 being
                 sorely
                 vex'd
                 at
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 dismissed
                 the
                 Council
                 .
                 Yet
                 from
                 other
                 Writers
                 we
                 have
                 it
                 for
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 not
              
               Eusebius
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Caesarea
               ,
               but
               Eusebius
               of
               Nicomedia
               
                 presided
                 at
                 the
              
               Tyrian
               Synod
               .
               
                 After
                 the
                 Council
                 held
                 at
              
               Tyre
               ,
               
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 who
                 had
                 sate
                 together
                 there
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Order
                 betook
                 themselves
                 to
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 to
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Consecration
                 of
                 that
                 Great
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
              
               Constantine
               
                 had
                 erected
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 honour
                 of
              
               Christ.
               There
               Our
               Eusebius
               
                 grac'd
                 the
                 Solemnity
                 ,
                 by
                 several
                 Sermons
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 by
                 most
                 sharp
                 Letters
                 had
                 summon'd
                 the
                 Bishops
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Court
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 presence
                 they
                 might
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 fraud
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 hatred
                 they
                 had
                 transacted
                 against
              
               Athanasius
               ;
               Our
               Eusebius
               
                 together
                 with
                 five
                 others
                 came
                 to
              
               Constantinople
               ,
               
                 and
                 certified
                 the
                 Prince
                 concerning
                 all
                 Transactions
                 .
                 Then
                 also
                 he
                 recited
              
               his
               Tricennalian
               Oration
               
                 in
                 the
                 Emperour
                 's
                 own
                 presence
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Palace
                 .
                 Whereto
                 the
                 Emperour
                 hearkened
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 joy
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 as
                 God's
                 Praises
                 ,
                 whom
              
               Eusebius
               
                 has
                 magnified
                 thorowout
                 that
                 whole
              
               Oration
               .
               
                 This
                 was
                 the
              
               Second
               Oration
               that
               Eusebius
               
                 spoke
                 in
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 himself
                 attests
                 in
              
               his
               Fourth
               a
               Book
               concerning
               the
               Life
               of
               Constantine
               .
               
                 For
                 he
                 had
                 before
                 made
                 an
                 Oration
                 in
                 the
                 Palace
              
               concerning
               the
               Sepulchre
               of
               Our
               Lord
               :
               
                 which
                 the
                 Emperour
                 heard
                 standing
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 he
                 ever
                 be
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 once
                 and
                 again
                 entreated
                 by
              
               Eusebius
               ,
               
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Seat
                 set
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 saying
                 ,
                 't
                 was
                 fit
                 ,
                 that
                 Discourses
                 concerning
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 heard
                 by
                 persons
                 standing
                 ;
                 as
              
               Eusebius
               
                 relates
                 in
                 the
              
               thirty
               third
               Chapter
               of
               the
               same
               Book
               .
               
                 Farther
                 ,
                 how
                 dear
                 and
                 acceptable
              
               Our
               Eusebius
               
                 was
                 to
              
               Constantine
               ,
               
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 both
                 from
                 these
                 matters
                 I
                 have
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 from
                 many
                 other
                 circumstances
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 both
                 frequently
                 received
                 Letters
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 occur
                 inserted
                 in
                 the
              
               foresaid
               Books
               .
               
                 Nor
                 was
                 it
                 seldom
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 sent
                 for
                 to
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 and
                 entertain'd
                 at
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 honoured
                 with
                 private
                 discourse
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
              
               Constantine
               
                 related
                 that
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 saw
                 in
                 the
                 Heaven
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 making
                 his
                 Expedition
                 against
              
               Maxentius
               ,
               to
               Our
               Eusebius
               ;
               
                 and
                 shewed
                 him
              
               the
               Labarum
               ,
               
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 [
                 ordered
                 to
                 be
                 ]
                 made
                 ,
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 that
                 Cross
                 ,
                 as
              
               Eusebius
               
                 himself
                 does
              
               b
               
                 attest
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 wanted
              
               c
               
                 Copies
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Scriptures
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 those
                 Churches
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 built
                 at
              
               Constantinople
               ,
               
                 he
                 committed
                 the
                 care
                 and
                 over-sight
                 of
                 transcribing
                 them
                 to
              
               Eusebius
               ;
               
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 well
                 knew
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 skilfull
                 in
                 these
                 matters
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 when
              
               Our
               Eusebius
               
                 had
                 Dedicated
                 a
              
               d
               Book
               concerning
               the
               Feast
               of
               Easter
               
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 Present
                 was
                 so
                 acceptable
                 to
              
               Constantine
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 ordered
              
               that
               Book
               
                 to
                 be
                 forthwith
                 translated
                 into
              
               Latine
               ,
               
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 Letter
                 written
                 to
              
               Eusebius
               
                 entreated
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 possible
                 communicate
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 upon
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Studious
                 in
                 sacred
                 matters
                 .
                 About
                 the
                 same
                 time
              
               Eusebius
               
                 comprized
                 a
                 Description
                 of
                 the
              
               Jerusalem-Church
               ,
               
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Gifts
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 consecrated
                 there
                 ,
                 in
                 a
              
               small
               Book
               ,
               
                 and
                 Dedicated
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
              
               Constantine
               .
               Which
               Book
               ,
               
                 together
                 with
              
               his
               Tricennalian
               Oration
               ,
               
                 he
                 had
                 plac'd
                 at
                 the
                 close
                 of
              
               his
               Books
               concerning
               the
               Life
               of
               Constantine
               .
               But
               this
               Book
               
                 is
                 not
                 now
                 extant
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
              
               Five
               Books
               
                 were
                 written
                 by
              
               Eusebius
               against
               Marcellus
               :
               
                 the
                 last
                 three
                 whereof
              
               De
               ▪
               Ecclesiasticâ
               Theologiâ
               ,
               
                 he
                 Dedicated
                 to
              
               Flaccillus
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Antioch
               .
               Now
               Flaccillus
               
                 entred
                 upon
                 that
                 Bishoprick
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 the
              
               Synod
               of
               Tyre
               ,
               
                 which
                 was
                 conven'd
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
              
               Constantius
               and
               Albinus
               ,
               
                 on
                 the
              
               year
               of
               Our
               Lord's
               Nativity
               335.
               
               
                 'T
                 is
                 certain
              
               ,
               Eusebius
               (
               in
               his
               First
               Book
               against
               Marcellus
               De
               Ecclesiasticâ
               Theologiâ
               ,
               Chap.
               14
               ,
               )
               
                 writes
                 in
                 express
                 words
                 ,
                 that
              
               Marcellus
               
                 had
                 been
                 deservedly
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Now
              
               Marcellus
               
                 was
                 first
                 condemned
                 in
                 the
              
               Constantinopolitan
               Synod
               ,
               
                 by
                 those
                 very
                 Bishops
                 who
                 had
                 consecrated
              
               Constantine
               '
               
                 s
                 Church
                 at
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 on
                 the
              
               year
               of
               Christ
               335
               ,
               
                 or
                 else
              
               336
               ,
               as
               Baronius
               
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 .
                 Indeed
              
               e
               Socrates
               
                 acknowledges
                 but
              
               Three
               Books
               of
               Eusebius
               '
               
                 s
                 against
              
               Marcellus
               ;
               
                 those
                 namely
                 which
                 are
                 entituled
              
               De
               Ecclesiasticâ
               Theologiâ
               :
               
                 whereas
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Work
                 against
              
               Marcellus
               ,
               
                 was
                 by
              
               Eusebius
               
                 comprized
                 in
              
               Five
               Books
               .
               
                 Farther
                 ,
                 of
                 all
              
               Eusebius's
               Books
               ,
               
                 the
                 last
                 seem
                 to
                 be
              
               those
               Four
               concerning
               the
               Life
               of
               Constantine
               .
               For
               they
               
                 were
                 written
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 that
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 whom
              
               Eusebius
               
                 did
                 not
                 long
                 survive
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 dyed
                 about
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
              
               Constantius
               Augustus
               '
               
                 s
                 Reign
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 the
                 death
                 of
              
               Constantine
               Junior
               ,
               
                 which
                 hapned
                 when
              
               Acindynus
               and
               Proculus
               were
               Consuls
               ,
               
                 on
                 the
              
               year
               of
               Christ
               340
               ;
               
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
              
               Socrates's
               Second
               f
               Book
               .
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 what
              
               Scaliger
               
                 says
                 ,
                 in
              
               his
               Animadversions
               upon
               Eusebius
               ,
               pag.
               250
               of
               the
               last
               Edition
               ,
               that
               Eusebius's
               Books
               against
               Prophyrius
               
                 were
                 written
                 under
              
               Constantius
               
                 Son
                 to
              
               Constantine
               the
               Great
               ,
               
                 can't
                 so
                 easily
                 be
                 admitted
                 of
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 't
                 is
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 no
                 ancient
                 Writer
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 the
                 same
              
               Scaliger
               
                 adds
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               three
               last
               Books
               of
               The
               Evangelick
               Demonstration
               ,
               the
               eighteenth
               namely
               ,
               ninteenth
               ,
               and
               twentieth
               ,
               
                 were
                 written
                 by
              
               Eusebius
               against
               Prophyrius
               ;
               
                 therein
                 he
                 does
                 manifestly
                 blunder
              
               .
               Saint
               Jerome
               g
               
                 writes
                 indeed
                 ,
                 that
              
               Eusebius
               answered
               Porphyrius
               
                 in
                 three
                 Volumes
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
              
               eighteenth
               ,
               nineteenth
               ,
               and
               twentieth
               ;
               
                 who
                 in
                 the
              
               twelfth
               and
               thirteenth
               of
               those
               Books
               which
               he
               published
               against
               the
               Christians
               ,
               
                 had
                 attempted
                 to
                 confute
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 the
              
               Prophet
               Daniel
               .
               But
               Saint
               Jerome
               
                 does
                 not
                 mean
              
               Eusebius's
               Books
               concerning
               Evangelick
               Demonstration
               ,
               as
               Scaliger
               
                 thought
                 ,
                 but
                 the
              
               Books
               he
               wrote
               against
               Porphyrius
               ;
               
                 which
                 had
                 this
                 Title
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               [
               Books
               ]
               of
               Confutation
               and
               Apology
               ,
               
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
              
               Photius's
               Bibliotheca
               .
               
                 Farther
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
              
               these
               Books
               
                 were
                 written
                 by
              
               Eusebius
               after
               his
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               .
               
                 And
                 this
                 I
                 conjecture
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 because
              
               Our
               Eusebius
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Sixth
               h
               Book
               of
               his
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               ,
               
                 where
                 he
                 produces
                 a
                 famous
                 passage
                 out
                 of
              
               Porphyrius's
               Third
               Book
               against
               the
               Christians
               ,
               
                 makes
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 those
                 Books
                 wherein
                 he
                 had
                 answered
              
               Porphyrius
               :
               
                 whenas
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 diligent
                 Quoter
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 frequently
                 referre
                 the
                 Studious
                 to
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 a
                 fit
                 opportunity
                 presents
                 it self
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 few
                 Remarks
                 here
                 concerning
              
               his
               Books
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               .
               
                 For
                 on
                 their
                 account
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 Labour
                 hath
                 been
                 undertaken
                 by
                 us
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 much
                 hath
                 been
                 written
                 by
              
               Our
               Eusebius
               
                 for
                 the
                 profit
                 and
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
              
               Christian
               
                 faith
                 ;
                 partly
                 against
                 the
              
               Jews
               ,
               
                 and
                 partly
              
               
               
                 against
                 the
                 Heathens
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 amongst
                 all
                 his
                 Books
                 ,
              
               his
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               
                 does
                 deservedly
                 bear
                 away
                 the
                 Bell.
                 For
                 ,
                 before
              
               Eusebius
               ,
               
                 many
                 persons
                 had
                 written
                 Books
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
              
               Christian
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 most
                 cogent
                 Reasons
                 had
                 confuted
                 the
              
               Jews
               
                 Contumacy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Errour
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 person
                 before
              
               Eusebius
               ,
               
                 who
                 would
                 deliver
                 to
                 posterity
                 an
                 History
                 of
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Affairs
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 account
              
               Our
               Eusebius
               
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 commended
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 both
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 found
                 out
                 this
                 Subject
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 attempted
                 it
                 ,
                 left
                 it
                 entire
                 and
                 perfect
                 in
                 every
                 respect
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 although
                 many
                 have
                 been
                 found
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 incited
                 by
                 his
                 example
                 ,
                 have
                 undertaken
                 to
                 commit
                 to
                 writing
                 Ecclesiastick
                 matters
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 all
                 begun
                 their
                 History
                 from
                 those
                 times
                 wherein
              
               Our
               Eusebius
               
                 had
                 closed
                 his
                 Work
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 foregoing
                 times
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 set
                 forth
                 in
              
               Ten
               Books
               ,
               
                 they
                 have
                 left
                 to
                 him
                 entire
                 and
                 untoucht
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 should
                 any
                 one
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 term
                 him
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 Founder
                 of
              
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               ,
               
                 truly
                 that
                 person
                 would
                 seem
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 this
                 surname
                 not
                 absurdly
                 nor
                 without
                 cause
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 what
                 way
              
               Eusebius
               
                 applied
                 himself
                 to
                 this
                 Subject
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 hard
                 to
                 conjecture
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 whereas
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 part
                 of
              
               his
               Chronical
               Canons
               ,
               
                 he
                 had
                 accurately
                 noted
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 Our
                 Lords
                 Coming
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 passion
                 ;
                 the
                 names
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 who
                 had
                 sate
                 in
                 the
                 four
                 chief
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 famous
                 men
                 who
                 had
                 flourished
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 time
                 and
                 order
                 had
                 digested
                 the
                 Heresies
                 and
                 Persecutions
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Church
                 had
                 been
                 disquieted
                 ;
                 He
                 was
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 to
                 the
                 writing
                 an
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 handle
                 those
                 matters
                 more
                 largely
                 and
                 copiously
                 in
              
               his
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               ,
               
                 which
                 in
              
               his
               Chronical
               Canons
               
                 he
                 had
                 comprized
                 in
                 a
                 Summary
                 as
                 '
                 t
                 were
                 .
                 Indeed
                 he
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 the
              
               a
               Preface
               to
               his
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               ,
               
                 does
                 plainly
                 shew
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 .
                 Where
                 also
                 he
                 requests
                 ,
                 that
                 Pardon
                 may
                 be
                 granted
                 him
                 by
                 candid
                 Readers
                 ,
                 if
                 peradventure
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 so
                 largely
                 and
                 copiously
                 pursue
                 and
                 finish
                 this
                 Subject
                 :
                 for
                 [
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 person
                 who
                 applied
                 himself
                 to
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 writing
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 began
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 which
                 had
                 not
                 before
                 been
                 worn
                 by
                 any
                 one's
                 footsteps
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 some
                 persons
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 an
                 excuse
                 and
                 desire
                 of
                 Pardon
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 endeavour
                 to
                 procure
                 praise
                 and
                 glory
                 .
                 Farther
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 it
                 appears
                 evident
                 from
              
               Eusebius
               '
               
                 s
                 own
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 wrote
              
               his
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               after
               his
               Chronological
               Canons
               ;
               
                 yet
                 't
                 is
                 strange
                 that
              
               Both
               those
               Works
               
                 proceed
                 to
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Limit
                 ,
                 namely
                 to
              
               Constantine's
               twentieth
               year
               ,
               
                 which
                 was
                 the
              
               year
               of
               Christ
               325.
               
               
                 That
                 moreover
                 may
                 deservedly
                 be
                 wondred
                 at
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 the
              
               Nicene
               Synod
               
                 was
                 celebrated
                 on
              
               Constantine's
               b
               Vicennalia
               ,
               
                 yet
                 no
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 either
                 in
              
               his
               Chronicon
               ,
               or
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               .
               
                 For
                 ,
                 whereas
                 in
              
               his
               Latine
               Chronicon
               ,
               
                 at
                 the
              
               Fifteenth
               year
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               
                 these
                 words
                 occur
              
               ;
               Alexandrinae
               Ecclesiae
               19.
               ordinatur
               Episcopus
               Alexander
               ;
               &c
               :
               Alexander
               is
               ordained
               the
               nineteenth
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Church
               ;
               by
               whom
               Arius
               the
               Presbyter
               being
               ejected
               out
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               joyns
               many
               to
               his
               own
               impiety
               .
               To
               confute
               the
               perfidiousness
               of
               which
               persons
               ,
               a
               Synod
               of
               318
               Bishops
               being
               conven'd
               at
               Nicaea
               a
               City
               of
               Bithynia
               ,
               ruin'd
               all
               the
               subtil
               devices
               of
               the
               Hereticks
               by
               the
               opposition
               of
               [
               the
               term
               ]
               HOMOOUSIOS
               ▪
               
                 't
                 is
                 plain
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 words
                 were
                 not
                 written
                 by
              
               Eusebius
               ,
               
                 but
                 were
                 added
                 by
              
               Saint
               Jerome
               ,
               who
               interpolated
               Eusebius's
               Chronicon
               ,
               
                 by
                 inserting
                 many
                 passages
                 on
                 his
                 own
                 head
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 to
                 ●m●t
                 that
                 ,
                 ●●mely
                 that
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 the
              
               Nicene
               Synod
               
                 is
                 here
                 set
                 in
                 a
                 forreign
                 and
                 disagreeable
                 place
                 ;
                 who
                 can
                 ever
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
              
               Eusebius
               
                 would
                 have
                 spoken
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 concerning
                 Ari●●
                 ,
                 or
                 would
                 have
                 inserted
                 the
                 Term
              
               HOMOOUSIOS
               into
               his
               own
               Chronicon
               ?
               Which
               word
               
                 always
                 displeased
              
               him
               ,
               
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 afterwards
                 .
                 How
                 should
              
               Eusebius
               
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 three
                 hundred
                 and
                 eighteen
                 Bishops
                 present
                 at
                 the
              
               Nicene
               Synod
               ?
               
                 when
                 in
              
               his
               Third
               c
               Book
               concerning
               the
               Life
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               
                 he
                 writes
                 in
                 most
                 express
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 something
                 more
                 than
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 sate
                 in
                 that
                 Synod
                 .
                 Yet
                 I
                 don't
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 the
              
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               
                 was
                 finished
                 by
              
               Eusebius
               
                 some
                 years
                 after
                 the
              
               Nicene
               Synod
               .
               
                 But
                 ,
                 whereas
              
               Eusebius
               
                 had
                 resolved
                 to
                 close
              
               his
               History
               ,
               
                 with
                 that
                 Peace
                 which
                 after
              
               Diocletian
               '
               
                 s
                 Persecution
                 shone
                 from
                 heaven
                 upon
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 himself
                 attests
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 work
                 ;
                 he
                 designedly
                 avoided
                 mentioning
                 the
              
               Nicene
               Synod
               ,
               
                 least
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 compell'd
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 strifes
                 and
                 broils
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 quarrelling
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 Writers
                 of
                 Histories
                 ought
                 chiefly
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 and
                 provide
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 conclude
                 their
                 work
                 with
                 an
                 illustrious
                 and
                 glorious
                 close
                 ,
                 as
              
               Dionysius
               Halicarnassensis
               
                 has
                 long
                 since
                 told
                 us
                 in
              
               his
               comparison
               of
               Herodotus
               and
               Thucydides
               .
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 what
                 more
                 illustrious
                 Event
                 could
                 be
                 wish'd
                 for
                 by
              
               Eusebius
               ,
               
                 than
                 that
                 Repose
                 which
                 by
              
               Constantine
               
                 had
                 been
                 restored
                 to
                 the
              
               Christians
               
                 after
                 a
                 most
                 bloudy
                 Persecution
                 ;
                 when
                 ,
                 the
                 Persecutour●
                 being
                 every
                 where
                 extinct
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
              
               Licinius
               
                 taken
                 off
                 ,
                 no
                 fear
                 of
                 past
                 mischiefs
                 was
                 now
                 left
                 remaining
                 ?
                 With
                 this
                 Peace
                 ▪
                 therefore
              
               Eusebius
               
                 chose
                 to
                 close
                 his
                 History
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 with
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 the
              
               Nicene
               Synod
               .
               
                 For
                 in
              
               that
               Synod
               
                 the
                 Divisions
                 seem'd
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 composed
                 ,
                 as
                 renewed
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 fault
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 it self
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 pertinacious
                 obstinacy
                 who
                 refused
                 to
                 acquiesce
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 whole
                 some
                 determinations
                 of
                 the
              
               Sacred
               Council
               .
               
                 And
                 Let
                 thus
                 much
                 suffice
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 said
                 by
                 us
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
              
               Life
               and
               Writing●
               of
               Eusebius
               .
            
             
               
                 It
                 remains
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 speak
                 something
                 concerning
              
               his
               Faith
               and
               Orthodoxy
               .
               
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 Readers
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 expect
                 here
                 from
                 us
                 a
                 defence
                 of
              
               Eulebius
               .
               
                 For
                 it
                 belongs
                 not
                 to
                 us
                 to
              
               d
               
                 pronounce
                 concerning
                 matters
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 we
                 ought
                 rather
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 Judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Fathers
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 will
                 set
                 down
                 some
                 Heads
                 onely
                 here
                 ,
                 whereon
                 relying
                 as
                 on
                 some
                 firm
                 foundations
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 determine
                 with
                 more
                 of
                 certainly
                 concerning
              
               Eusebius
               '
               
                 s
                 faith
                 .
                 Whereas
                 therefore
                 the
                 Opinions
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 in
                 reference
                 to
              
               our
               Eusebius
               
                 are
                 various
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 have
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Catholick
                 ;
                 others
                 ,
                 an
                 Heretick
                 ;
                 others
              
               e
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 a
                 doubtfull
                 and
                 wavering
                 faith
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 enquire
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 opinion
                 chiefly
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 assent
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 constant
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 in
                 doubtfull
                 matters
                 the
                 more
                 favourable
                 and
                 milder
                 opinion
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 embrac'd
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 whereas
                 all
                 the
              
               Westerns
               ,
               Saint
               Jerome
               
                 onely
                 excepted
                 ,
                 have
                 entertained
                 honourable
                 sentiments
                 concerning
              
               our
               Eusebius
               ;
               
                 and
                 whereas
                 the
              
               Gallican
               Church
               
                 hath
                 enroll'd
                 him
                 amongst
                 the
                 number
                 of
              
               Saints
               ,
               
                 as
                 may
              
               
               
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
              
               Victorius
               Aquitanus
               ,
               a
               Usuardus
               ,
               
                 and
                 others
                 ;
                 without
                 question
                 't
                 is
                 better
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 subscribe
                 to
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 our
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Schismaticks
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 whose
                 authority
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 greater
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
              
               Rome
               ?
               But
               Gelasius
               in
               his
               Book
               De
               Duabus
               Naturis
               ,
               
                 has
                 recounted
              
               Our
               Eusebius
               
                 amongst
                 the
              
               Catholick
               Writers
               ,
               
                 and
                 has
                 recited
                 two
                 authorities
                 out
                 of
              
               his
               Books
               .
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Pope
              
               Pelagius
               b
               
                 terms
                 him
                 the
                 most
                 honourable
                 amongst
                 Historians
                 ,
                 and
                 pronounces
                 him
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 Spot
                 of
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 he
                 had
                 highly
                 commended
                 heretical
              
               Origen
               .
               
                 But
                 some
                 body
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
              
               Easterns
               
                 is
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 followed
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
              
               Easterns
               
                 were
                 better
                 able
                 to
                 know
              
               Eusebius
               ,
               
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 language
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 wanting
                 some
                 amongst
                 the
              
               Easterns
               ,
               
                 who
                 have
                 thought
                 well
                 of
              
               Our
               Eusebius
               .
               
                 Amongst
                 whom
                 is
              
               c
               Socrates
               ,
               and
               d
               Gelasius
               Cyzicenus
               .
               
                 But
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
              
               Seventh
               Oecumenical
               Synod
               
                 be
                 opposed
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 Our
                 answer
                 is
                 in
                 readiness
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               Eusebius
               '
               
                 s
                 Faith
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 subject
                 of
              
               that
               Synod's
               
                 debate
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 Images
                 .
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 overthrowing
                 whereof
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 conven'd
                 in
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 ,
                 had
                 produc'd
                 an
                 Evidence
                 out
                 of
              
               Eusebius's
               Letter
               to
               Constantia
               ,
               
                 and
                 laid
                 the
                 greatest
                 stress
                 thereon
                 ;
                 the
              
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Seventh
               Synod
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 lessen
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 this
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 that
              
               Eusebius
               
                 was
                 an
              
               Arian
               .
               
                 But
                 they
                 did
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 by
                 onely
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 occasion
                 and
                 hatred
                 of
              
               that
               Letter
               ;
               
                 not
                 designedly
                 ,
                 or
                 after
                 a
                 cognizance
                 of
                 the
                 Cause
                 .
                 They
                 do
                 indeed
                 produce
                 some
                 passages
                 out
                 of
              
               Eusebius
               ,
               
                 whereby
                 they
                 would
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 adher'd
                 to
                 the
              
               Arian
               
                 Opinion
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 make
                 no
                 difference
                 between
              
               Eusebius
               '
               
                 s
                 Books
                 before
                 the
              
               Nicene
               Council
               ,
               
                 and
                 those
                 he
                 wrote
                 after
              
               that
               Council
               :
               
                 which
                 nevertheless
                 ought
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 a
                 certain
                 and
                 just
                 sentence
                 might
                 be
                 pronounc'd
                 concerning
              
               Eusebius
               '
               
                 s
                 faith
                 ▪
                 For
                 ,
                 whatever
                 he
                 wrote
                 before
                 the
              
               Nicene
               Synod
               ,
               
                 ought
                 not
                 be
                 objected
                 and
                 charg'd
                 as
                 a
                 fault
                 upon
              
               Eusebius
               .
               Farther
               ,
               Eusebius
               '
               
                 s
                 Letter
                 to
              
               Alexander
               ,
               
                 wherein
                 he
                 intercedes
                 with
                 him
                 for
              
               Arius
               ,
               
                 was
                 doubtless
                 written
                 before
                 the
              
               Nicene
               Synod
               .
               
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
              
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Seventh
               Synod
               against
               Eusebius
               ,
               
                 although
                 it
                 has
                 the
                 greatest
                 autority
                 ,
                 yet
                 seems
                 to
                 us
                 a
                 rash
                 judgment
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 matter
                 was
                 heard
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 a
              
               Synodal
               Sentence
               .
               
                 But
                 the
              
               Greeks
               
                 may
                 have
                 leave
                 to
                 think
                 thus
                 concerning
              
               our
               Eusebius
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 call
                 him
                 a
                 Borderer
                 upon
                 the
              
               Arian
               
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 or
                 even
                 an
              
               Arian
               .
               
                 But
                 who
                 can
                 with
                 patience
                 bear
              
               Saint
               Jerome
               ,
               
                 who
                 not
                 content
                 to
                 term
                 him
                 Heretick
                 and
              
               Arian
               ,
               
                 does
                 frequently
                 stile
                 him
                 a
                 Ring-leader
                 of
                 the
              
               Arians
               ?
               
                 Can
                 he
                 be
                 justly
                 termed
                 a
                 Ring-leader
                 of
                 the
              
               Arians
               ,
               
                 who
                 after
                 the
              
               Nicene
               Synod
               
                 always
                 condemned
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
              
               Arians
               ?
               Let
               his
               Books
               De
               Ecclesiasticâ
               Theologiâ
               
                 be
                 perused
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 wrote
                 against
              
               Marcellus
               
                 long
                 after
                 the
              
               Nicene
               Council
               .
               
                 We
                 shall
                 find
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 condemn'd
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 time
                 when
                 He
                 was
                 not
                 .
              
               Athanasius
               
                 does
                 likewise
                 attest
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 concerning
              
               Eusebius
               ,
               in
               his
               Letter
               about
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Synod
               ,
               
                 in
                 these
                 words
              
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               And
               truly
               he
               was
               unhappy
               in
               that
               :
               For
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               might
               clear
               himself
               ,
               he
               in
               future
               accused
               the
               Arians
               ,
               because
               ,
               when
               they
               would
               maintain
               that
               the
               Son
               [
               of
               God
               ]
               existed
               not
               before
               ▪
               He
               was
               begotten
               ,
               by
               this
               means
               they
               might
               deny
               Him
               to
               have
               existed
               before
               His
               incarnation
               .
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Testimony
                 which
              
               Athanasius
               gives
               Eusebius
               ,
               
                 who
                 bore
              
               Eusebius
               
                 a
                 private
                 grudge
                 .
                 But
              
               S
               t
               Jerome
               
                 who
                 had
                 no
                 reasons
                 of
                 hatred
                 against
              
               Eusebius
               ,
               
                 yea
                 who
                 had
                 profited
                 so
                 much
                 from
                 his
                 writings
                 ;
                 who
                 had
                 rendred
              
               his
               Chronical
               Canon
               ,
               and
               his
               Book
               De
               Locis
               Hebraïcis
               into
               Latine
               ;
               
                 yet
                 brands
              
               Eusebius
               
                 with
                 this
                 reproach
                 ,
                 which
                 even
                 his
                 most
                 malicious
                 Enemies
                 never
                 sastned
                 on
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 thing
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 that
              
               Saint
               Jerome
               ,
               
                 having
                 conceived
                 an
                 hatred
                 against
              
               Origen
               ,
               
                 beyond
                 measure
                 persecuted
                 all
                 the
                 defenders
                 of
                 his
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
              
               Our
               Eusebius
               .
               
                 It
                 must
                 indeed
                 be
                 confest
                 ,
                 that
              
               Our
               Eusebius
               
                 (
                 although
                 he
                 can't
                 deservedly
                 be
                 termed
                 a
                 Ring-leader
                 of
                 the
              
               Arians
               ,
               
                 yet
                 )
                 after
                 the
              
               Nicene
               Synod
               
                 was
                 perpetually
                 conversant
                 with
                 the
                 Chiefs
                 of
                 the
              
               Arians
               ,
               
                 and
                 together
                 with
                 them
                 opposed
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Bishops
                 ,
              
               Eustathius
               
                 namely
                 and
              
               Athanasius
               ,
               
                 the
                 principal
                 Maintainers
                 of
              
               HOMOOUSIOS
               .
               
                 That
                 also
                 seems
                 worthy
                 of
                 reprehension
                 in
              
               Eusebius
               ,
               
                 that
                 although
                 he
                 always
                 asserted
                 the
                 Eternity
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 the
              
               Arians
               ,
               
                 yet
                 never
                 heartily
                 approved
                 of
                 the
                 word
              
               HOMOOUSIOS
               .
               
                 'T
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 never
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 term
                 ,
                 either
                 in
              
               his
               Books
               against
               Marcellus
               ,
               
                 or
                 in
              
               his
               Orations
               concerning
               the
               faith
               against
               Sabellius
               .
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 in
              
               his
               Second
               Book
               against
               Sabellius
               ,
               
                 he
                 does
                 plainly
                 intimate
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 word
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 occurs
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 is
                 displeasing
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 he
                 says
                 .
              
               Sicut
               ergo
               de
               his
               quae
               possunt
               quaeri
               ,
               inertium
               est
               non
               quaerere
               :
               &c.
               
               As
               therefore
               concerning
               those
               matters
               which
               may
               be
               search'd
               into
               ,
               't
               is
               sluggishness
               not
               to
               enquire
               :
               so
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               them
               which
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               of
               searching
               into
               ,
               't
               is
               boldness
               to
               enquire
               .
               What
               things
               then
               ought
               to
               be
               search'd
               into
               ?
               Those
               which
               we
               find
               recorded
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               But
               ,
               what
               we
               don't
               find
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               let
               us
               not
               search
               after
               .
               For
               ,
               were
               it
               behoveable
               that
               they
               should
               be
               known
               to
               us
               ,
               doubtless
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               would
               have
               plac'd
               them
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 he
                 has
                 these
                 words
                 .
              
               Let
               us
               not
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               expose
               our selves
               to
               danger
               ,
               but
               let
               us
               speak
               safely
               .
               But
               if
               any
               thing
               be
               written
               ,
               let
               it
               not
               be
               blotted
               out
               .
               
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 Oration
                 he
                 expresses
                 himself
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
               Speak
               what
               is
               written
               ,
               and
               the
               controversie
               will
               be
               ended
               .
               
                 In
                 which
                 words
              
               Eusebius
               
                 no
                 doubt
                 touches
                 upon
                 the
                 term
              
               HOMOOUSIOS
               .
               
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 hear
                 the
              
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               Ancients
               concerning
               Eusebius
               .
               
                 Wherein
                 this
                 is
                 chiefly
                 to
                 be
                 remark'd
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 Judgments
                 of
                 men
                 concerning
              
               our
               Eusebius
               
                 have
                 been
                 various
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Opinions
                 ;
                 yet
                 all
                 do
                 unanimously
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 commendation
                 of
                 most
                 profound
                 Learning
                 .
                 One
                 onely
                 person
                 ,
              
               Joseph
               Scaliger
               ,
               
                 has
                 lived
                 in
                 our
                 Fathers
                 memory
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 hurried
                 on
                 with
                 a
                 rash
                 boldness
                 and
                 lust
                 of
                 reproaching
                 ,
                 has
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 deprive
              
               Eusebius
               
                 of
                 this
                 Glory
                 of
                 his
                 Learning
                 ,
                 which
                 even
                 his
                 Adversaries
                 never
                 envied
                 him
                 .
                 His
              
               d
               
                 words
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 be
                 desirous
                 of
                 knowing
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 plac'd
                 amongst
                 the
              
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ;
               not
               
               
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 any
                 great
                 value
                 for
                 his
                 judgment
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 especially
                 ;
                 but
                 with
                 this
                 design
                 rather
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 unreasonable
                 detraction
                 might
                 be
                 exposed
                 to
                 publick
                 view
                 .
                 Who
                 having
                 resolved
                 to
                 write
              
               Comments
               on
               Eusebius's
               Chronical
               Canon
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 entrance
                 of
                 that
                 work
                 reproves
              
               Saint
               Jerome
               ,
               
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 termed
              
               Eusebius
               
                 a
                 most
                 Learned
                 man.
                 And
                 at
                 first
                 I
                 had
                 indeed
                 determined
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 reasoned
                 at
                 large
                 against
              
               Scaliger
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 confuted
                 his
                 Opinion
                 by
                 a
                 more
                 copious
                 answer
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 matter
                 requires
                 a
                 greater
                 Leisure
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 peradventure
                 be
                 tedious
                 to
                 the
                 Readers
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 opportunely
                 deferred
                 to
                 another
                 time
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Errata
                 in
                 the
                 Text.
                 p.
                 denotes
                 
                   the
                   Page
                
                 ,
                 c.
                 
                   the
                   Column
                
                 ,
                 l.
                 
                   the
                   Line
                
                 ,
                 r.
                 read
                 .
              
               
                 P.
                 3.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 51.
                 read
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   changed
                   this
                   cursed
                   earth
                   for
                   those
                   heavenly
                   delights
                   and
                   pleasures
                   of
                   old
                   .
                
                 p.
                 18.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 47.
                 r.
                 Alabarches
                 .
                 p.
                 19.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 8.
                 from
                 the
                 Bottome
                 ,
                 r.
                 besought
                 .
                 p.
                 21.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 8.
                 r.
                 second
                 .
                 p.
                 34.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 51.
                 r.
                 nicer
                 .
                 p.
                 47.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 8.
                 r.
                 Symbol
                 or
                 Signall
                 .
                 p.
                 58.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 26.
                 r.
                 
                   assigne
                   me
                   a
                   day
                   ,
                   and.
                
                 p.
                 60.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 66.
                 r.
                 
                   monuments
                   of
                   his
                   ingeneity
                
                 .
                 p.
                 63.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 56.
                 r.
                 Syriac
                 [
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 ]
                 .
                 p.
                 72.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 26.
                 r.
                 Tablet
                 .
                 p.
                 97.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 54.
                 r.
                 Docetae
                 .
                 ibid.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 26.
                 r.
                 
                   concerning
                   fasting
                
                 .
                 p.
                 113.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 15.
                 and
                 16.
                 r.
                 
                   Bishop
                   in
                   a
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 .
                 p.
                 120.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 14.
                 r.
                 
                   For
                   with
                   sufficient
                   reason
                   we
                   abominate
                   .
                
                 ibid.
                 l.
                 17.
                 r.
                 introduced
                 .
                 p.
                 140.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 and
                 5.
                 r.
                 
                   congregations
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   multitudes
                   of
                   Assemblies
                   throwout
                   every
                   City
                   ;
                   and
                   those
                   famous
                   concourses
                
                 [
                 
                   of
                   the
                   people
                
                 ]
                 p.
                 172.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 23.
                 r.
                 devotion
                 .
                 p.
                 175.
                 c.
                 2
                 ,
                 l.
                 19.
                 r.
                 devotion
                 .
                 p.
                 178.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 60.
                 r.
                 devotion
                 .
                 p.
                 183.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 and
                 5.
                 r.
                 
                   to
                   place
                   here
                   an
                   entire
                   and
                   compleat
                   Panegyrick
                   .
                
                 p.
                 189.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 32.
                 r.
                 
                   sides
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                
                 .
                 p.
                 212.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 34.
                 r.
                 
                   For
                   how
                
                 .
                 ibid.
                 l.
                 44
                 and
                 45.
                 r.
                 
                   my
                   heart
                   hath
                   sent
                   forth
                   a
                   good
                   word
                   .
                
                 p.
                 215.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 67.
                 r.
                 
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   were
                   with
                   you
                   .
                
                 p.
                 230.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 29.
                 r.
                 
                   But
                   the
                   Emperour's
                   mother
                
                 .
                 p.
                 237.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 46.
                 r.
                 
                   God
                   be
                   our
                   Judge
                
                 .
                 p.
                 238.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 35.
                 r.
                 
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   Suburb
                   of
                   the.
                
                 p.
                 242.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 24.
                 r.
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Constantinople
                
                 .
                 p.
                 248.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 32.
                 r.
                 
                   consulate
                   of
                   Marcellinus
                
                 .
                 p.
                 251.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 11.
                 r.
                 
                   deferred
                   the
                   constituting
                
                 .
                 p.
                 267.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 9.
                 r.
                 
                   For
                   he
                   shall
                   sit
                
                 .
                 p.
                 360.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 36.
                 r.
                 Gabala
                 .
                 p.
                 367.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 59.
                 r.
                 Comana
                 .
                 p.
                 382.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 29
                 and
                 30.
                 r.
                 
                   by
                   Helion
                   the
                   Patricius
                   ,
                   he
                   himself
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Evagrius
                 ,
                 p.
                 3.
                 l.
                 2.
                 r.
                 
                   the
                   dignity
                   of
                   a
                   Quaestori●●
                
                 .
                 p.
                 405.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 15.
                 r.
                 
                   we
                   glorified
                   God
                   the
                   Saviour
                
                 .
                 p.
                 423.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 42.
                 r.
                 
                   the
                   Bishops
                   Paschasinus
                   and.
                
                 p.
                 597.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 26.
                 r.
                 
                   Snare
                   of
                   souls
                   lying
                   conceal'd
                   in
                   .
                
                 ibid.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 9.
                 r.
                 
                   great
                   Emperour
                   also
                
                 .
                 p.
                 677.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 27.
                 r.
                 worse
                 .
                 p.
                 688.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 8.
                 r.
                 
                   Harmonious
                   Universe
                
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 page
                 154
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 is
                 by
                 mistake
                 mark'd
                 157
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 will
                 give
                 the
                 Reader
                 no
                 disturbance
                 ,
                 because
                 from
                 the
                 number
                 last
                 nam'd
                 the
                 pages
                 are
                 continued
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Index's
                 are
                 figured
                 accordingly
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 lines
                 are
                 counted
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 page
                 ,
                 except
                 where
                 't
                 is
                 otherwise
                 exprest
                 in
                 these
                 Errata
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Errata
                 in
                 the
                 Notes
                 .
              
               
                 Page
                 4.
                 
                 Column
                 1.
                 
                 Line
                 80.
                 read
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 p.
                 15.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 30.
                 r.
                 Tiberius
                 .
                 p.
                 17.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 3.
                 r.
                 
                   Centurion
                   of
                   the
                   Proconsular
                   office
                
                 .
                 p.
                 21.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 2.
                 r.
                 
                   not
                   in
                   his
                   first
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   his
                   second
                   Apology
                   .
                
                 p.
                 47.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 15.
                 r.
                 
                   Symbol
                   or
                   Signall
                
                 .
                 p.
                 78.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 4.
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 read
                 
                   whole
                   story
                   about
                   the
                   Cells
                
                 .
                 p.
                 83.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 1.
                 r.
                 
                   the
                   publick
                   Treasure
                
                 .
                 p.
                 88.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 43.
                 r.
                 
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Eulogia
                
                 .
                 p.
                 98.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 41.
                 r.
                 
                   signifies
                   a
                   narration
                   onely
                
                 .
                 ibid.
                 l.
                 59.
                 r.
                 
                   which
                   are
                   Printed
                
                 .
                 p.
                 120.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 24.
                 r.
                 
                   solemn
                   prayer
                   of
                   the
                   Eucharist
                
                 .
                 p.
                 123.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 25.
                 r.
                 
                   in
                   his
                   Libel
                   which
                
                 .
                 p.
                 136.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 27.
                 r.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 p.
                 172.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 2.
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 read
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   son
                   of
                   God.
                
                 p.
                 180.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 12.
                 r.
                 
                   Note
                   (
                   o.
                
                 )
                 p.
                 183.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 15.
                 r.
                 
                   and
                   we
                   ,
                   an
                   entire
                   and
                   compleat
                   .
                
                 p.
                 189.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 37.
                 blot
                 out
                 and.
                 p.
                 215.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 16.
                 r.
                 Orthodoxae
                 .
                 p.
                 223.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 7.
                 r.
                 chap.
                 45.
                 p.
                 258.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 25.
                 r.
                 
                   which
                   is
                   born
                   or
                   begotten
                
                 .
                 p.
                 263.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 35.
                 r.
                 
                   we
                   owe.
                
                 p.
                 266.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 8.
                 r.
                 
                   at
                   this
                   place
                
                 .
                 p.
                 310.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 60.
                 read
                 Safima
                 .
                 p.
                 324.
                 c.
                 1.
                 line
                 4.
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 read
                 ,
                 
                   an
                   hundred
                   and
                   thirty
                   seaven
                
                 .
                 p.
                 331.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 28.
                 r.
                 Safima
                 .
                 p.
                 336.
                 c.
                 2.
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 line
                 ,
                 read
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   which
                   he
                   terms
                   him
                   Rhutupinu●
                   Latro.
                
                 p.
                 353.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 6.
                 r.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 ibid.
                 l.
                 9.
                 r.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 p.
                 357.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 13.
                 r.
                 
                   Learn●
                   the
                   Letters
                
                 .
                 p.
                 434.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 51.
                 r.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 p.
                 451.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 57.
                 r.
                 
                   who
                   imagine
                
                 [
                 
                   or
                   fancy
                
                 ]
                 p.
                 470.
                 c.
                 2.
                 blot
                 out
                 
                   almost
                   an
                   Island
                
                 .
                 p.
                 538.
                 c.
                 2.
                 l.
                 17.
                 r.
                 chap.
                 21.
                 p.
                 559.
                 c.
                 1.
                 l.
                 44.
                 r.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               FIRST
               BOOK
               OF
               THE
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               OF
               
                 EUSEBIUS
                 PAMPHILUS
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                
                 The
                 Subject
                 of
                 this
                 Work.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 successions
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 series
                 of
                 times
                 continued
                 from
                 our
                 Saviour
                 to
                 our
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 and
                 great
                 things
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 an
                 Ecclesiastical
                 History
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 have
                 eminently
                 governed
                 and
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 famous
                 Sees
                 a
                 ;
                 also
                 who
                 in
                 every
                 age
                 have
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 Divine
                 Word
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 preaching
                 or
                 writings
                 ;
                 And
                 also
                 ,
                 what
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 ,
                 through
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 innovation
                 ,
                 falling
                 into
                 extream
                 errours
                 ,
                 have
                 published
                 themselves
                 authors
                 of
                 knowledge
                 falsly
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 sparing
                 none
                 ,
                 as
                 ravening
                 wolves
                 ,
                 have
                 devoured
                 the
                 flock
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 what
                 evils
                 and
                 calamities
                 befell
                 straightway
                 the
                 whole
                 nation
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 conspiracy
                 against
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 and
                 again
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 great
                 and
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 times
                 the
                 Divine
                 Word
                 hath
                 been
                 impugned
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 singular
                 men
                 in
                 every
                 age
                 have
                 undergone
                 the
                 greatest
                 perills
                 in
                 defence
                 thereof
                 ,
                 by
                 shedding
                 their
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 suffering
                 torments
                 ;
                 and
                 besides
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Martyrdoms
                 that
                 have
                 happened
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 times
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 merciful
                 and
                 benign
                 assistance
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 graciously
                 exhibited
                 towards
                 every
                 one
                 :
                 These
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   say
                
                 ,
                 I
                 determining
                 to
                 publish
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 take
                 my
                 entrance
                 from
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 b
                 Incarnation
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Christ
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 truly
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 we
                 must
                 modestly
                 crave
                 pardon
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 confess
                 ingeniously
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 far
                 beyond
                 our
                 strength
                 to
                 finish
                 what
                 we
                 design
                 and
                 promise
                 perfectly
                 and
                 compleatly
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 omit
                 nothing
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 taking
                 this
                 argument
                 in
                 hand
                 first
                 ,
                 adventure
                 to
                 tread
                 a
                 solitary
                 and
                 untroden
                 way
                 ,
                 praying
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 our
                 guide
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 our
                 present
                 help
                 and
                 aid
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 can
                 no
                 where
                 find
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 bare
                 steps
                 of
                 any
                 men
                 who
                 have
                 passed
                 the
                 same
                 path
                 before
                 us
                 :
                 excepting
                 onely
                 some
                 small
                 shews
                 and
                 tokens
                 divers
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 have
                 left
                 us
                 ,
                 particular
                 declarations
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 they
                 lived
                 in
                 ,
                 holding
                 forth
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 Torches
                 a
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 lifting
                 up
                 their
                 voices
                 from
                 one
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 calling
                 as
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Watch-tower
                 to
                 direct
                 us
                 what
                 way
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 goe
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 without
                 errour
                 or
                 danger
                 to
                 order
                 our
                 discourse
                 .
                 Whatsoever
                 things
                 therefore
                 we
                 think
                 will
                 be
                 expedient
                 for
                 this
                 present
                 argument
                 ,
                 these
                 we
                 carefully
                 chusing
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 by
                 them
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 culling
                 and
                 gathering
                 the
                 commodious
                 and
                 fit
                 sentences
                 of
                 former
                 Writers
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 flowers
                 out
                 of
                 Wisdoms
                 Meadows
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 endeavour
                 by
                 an
                 Historical
                 narration
                 to
                 compact
                 the
                 same
                 into
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 resting
                 well
                 contented
                 to
                 preserve
                 from
                 oblivion
                 the
                 successions
                 ,
                 although
                 not
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 yet
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 famous
                 Apostles
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 those
                 Churches
                 which
                 
                 then
                 were
                 eminent
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 still
                 renowned
                 .
                 I
                 suppose
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 taken
                 in
                 hand
                 a
                 subject
                 very
                 necessary
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 found
                 any
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Writer
                 which
                 hath
                 hitherto
                 employed
                 any
                 diligence
                 in
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ;
                 I
                 hope
                 also
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 a
                 most
                 profitable
                 work
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 prize
                 the
                 usefull
                 knowledge
                 of
                 History
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 I
                 heretofore
                 wrote
                 an
                 Epitome
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 compiled
                 my
                 c
                 
                   Chronical
                   Canons
                
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 more
                 ample
                 declaration
                 hereof
                 I
                 now
                 purpose
                 to
                 undertake
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 my
                 narration
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 )
                 will
                 I
                 take
                 from
                 the
                 d
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 his
                 e
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 the
                 conception
                 whereof
                 far
                 exceeds
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 humane
                 capacity
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 requisite
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 would
                 commit
                 to
                 writing
                 an
                 Ecclesiastical
                 History
                 ,
                 thence
                 to
                 begin
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 incarnation
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 diviner
                 than
                 it
                 seemeth
                 to
                 many
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 from
                 him
                 we
                 are
                 honoured
                 with
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                
                 A
                 brief
                 Summary
                 concerning
                 the
                 Praeexistence
                 and
                 Divinity
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                
                 
              
               
                 a
                 WHereas
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 a
                 twofold
                 Nature
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 resembling
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 He
                 is
                 understood
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 rightly
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 feet
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 put
                 on
                 our
                 humane
                 nature
                 ,
                 subject
                 to
                 like
                 passions
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 our
                 Salvation
                 ;
                 the
                 series
                 of
                 our
                 subsequent
                 narration
                 will
                 be
                 perfect
                 and
                 entire
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 begin
                 the
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 History
                 concerning
                 Him
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 Heads
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 chief
                 and
                 principal
                 .
                 Hereby
                 also
                 both
                 the
                 Antiquity
                 and
                 divine
                 dignity
                 of
                 Christianity
                 will
                 be
                 manifestly
                 declared
                 ,
                 against
                 them
                 which
                 suppose
                 this
                 Religion
                 new
                 ,
                 and
                 strange
                 ,
                 of
                 yesterday
                 and
                 never
                 before
                 apparent
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 Generation
                 ,
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 Essence
                 ,
                 and
                 Nature
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 no
                 speech
                 can
                 sufficiently
                 serve
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 also
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 the
                 Prophets
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   His
                   Generation
                   who
                   shall
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   declare
                   ?
                
                 
                 For
                 
                   the
                   Father
                   no
                   man
                   hath
                   known
                   but
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Son
                   ;
                   neither
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   hath
                   any
                   fully
                   known
                   the
                   Son
                   but
                   the
                   Father
                   alone
                   which
                   begat
                   him
                   .
                
                 That
                 Light
                 that
                 shone
                 before
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 Intellectual
                 and
                 Essential
                 Wisdom
                 that
                 was
                 before
                 all
                 Ages
                 ,
                 the
                 Living
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 but
                 the
                 Father
                 alone
                 can
                 clearly
                 and
                 perfectly
                 comprehend
                 ?
                 Him
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 before
                 every
                 creature
                 and
                 workmanship
                 
                 whether
                 visible
                 or
                 invisible
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 onely
                 begotten
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 chief
                 Captain
                 of
                 the
                 rational
                 and
                 immortal
                 Host
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 the
                 b
                 finisher
                 of
                 the
                 secret
                 Will
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 maker
                 and
                 worker
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 is
                 Cause
                 and
                 Authour
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 onely
                 begotten
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 King
                 of
                 all
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 receiving
                 Dominion
                 and
                 Rule
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 Honour
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Mystical
                 and
                 Divine
                 expressions
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 concerning
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   beginning
                   was
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Word
                   was
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Word
                   was
                   God.
                   All
                   things
                   were
                   made
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   him
                   nothing
                   was
                   made
                   that
                   was
                   made
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 great
                 Moses
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 describes
                 by
                 inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Sp●rit
                 the
                 Creation
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 doth
                 shew
                 ;
                 
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 the
                 framer
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 and
                 Architect
                 of
                 All
                 ,
                 granted
                 to
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 none
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 Divine
                 and
                 onely
                 begotten
                 Word
                 ,
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 inferiour
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 conferred
                 with
                 him
                 about
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 Man
                 ;
                 
                   for
                   God
                   said
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   make
                   Man
                   after
                   our
                
                 
                 
                   own
                   Image
                   and
                   likeness
                
                 .
                 And
                 with
                 this
                 saying
                 agreeth
                 another
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 thus
                 speaking
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Hymnes
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   spake
                   and
                   they
                   were
                   Made
                   ,
                   He
                   commanded
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   they
                   were
                   Created
                
                 .
                 He
                 introduceth
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 Maker
                 ,
                 commanding
                 ,
                 as
                 Universal
                 Lord
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Royal
                 beck
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 next
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 different
                 from
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 Preached
                 by
                 us
                 )
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 c
                 ministring
                 to
                 his
                 Fathers
                 commands
                 .
                 Therefore
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 original
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 all
                 who
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 eminent
                 for
                 righteousness
                 and
                 the
                 virtues
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 both
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Moses
                 that
                 great
                 worshipper
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 especially
                 Abraham
                 and
                 his
                 sons
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 following
                 were
                 accounted
                 just
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 also
                 who
                 contemplated
                 with
                 the
                 pure
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 have
                 acknowledged
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 attributed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 due
                 honour
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 being
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 slothfull
                 about
                 his
                 Fathers
                 worship
                 ,
                 d
                 was
                 appointed
                 a
                 master
                 to
                 teach
                 all
                 men
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 .
                 e
                 The
                 Lord
                 God
                 therefore
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 man
                 unto
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 sat
                 at
                 the
                 Oak
                 of
                 Mamre
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 forthwith
                 falling
                 down
                 upon
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 although
                 with
                 the
                 outward
                 eye
                 he
                 beheld
                 but
                 man
                 ,
                 worshipped
                 him
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 supplication
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 Lord.
                 And
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 ignorant
                 who
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 he
                 professeth
                 when
                 he
                 uttereth
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   which
                   judgest
                   the
                   whole
                
                 
                 
                   earth
                   ,
                   wilt
                   not
                   thou
                   judge
                   rightly
                   ?
                
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 contrary
                 to
                 reason
                 that
                 either
                 the
                 unbegotten
                 
                 and
                 immutable
                 f
                 person
                 or
                 nature
                 of
                 God
                 Almighty
                 should
                 transform
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 an
                 appearance
                 in
                 a
                 bodily
                 shape
                 deceive
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 beholders
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 should
                 feign
                 such
                 things
                 falsly
                 ;
                 then
                 that
                 God
                 and
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 judgeth
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 executeth
                 judgment
                 ,
                 appearing
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 else
                 can
                 he
                 be
                 called
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 to
                 say
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Authour
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 )
                 but
                 onely
                 his
                 preexistent
                 Word
                 ?
                 Of
                 whom
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   sent
                   forth
                   his
                   Word
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   healed
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   delivered
                   them
                   from
                   their
                   destructions
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 ,
                 Moses
                 plainly
                 calleth
                 Lord
                 ,
                 next
                 after
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                
                 
                 
                   rained
                   brimstone
                   and
                   fire
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   out
                   of
                   Heaven
                   upon
                   Sodom
                   and
                   Gomorrah
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 doth
                 the
                 Divine
                 Scripture
                 call
                 God
                 ,
                 appearing
                 again
                 unto
                 Jacob
                 in
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 unto
                 
                   Jacob
                   ,
                   Thy
                   name
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   more
                
                 
                 
                   called
                   Jacob
                   ,
                   but
                   Israel
                   shall
                   be
                   thy
                   name
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   hast
                   prevailed
                   with
                   God.
                
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 Jacob
                 named
                 that
                 place
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   I
                   have
                   seen
                   God
                   face
                   to
                   face
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   life
                   is
                
                 
                 preserved
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 lawful
                 once
                 to
                 surmise
                 that
                 the
                 apparitions
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 may
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 inferiour
                 Angels
                 and
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 neither
                 doth
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 appeared
                 unto
                 men
                 ,
                 conceal
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 expressly
                 saying
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Angels
                 spake
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 confirmed
                 by
                 innumerable
                 testimonies
                 .
                 This
                 same
                 also
                 doth
                 Jesus
                 the
                 successour
                 of
                 Moses
                 term
                 chief
                 Captain
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 Prince
                 of
                 Celestial
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 Arch-Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 supernatural
                 powers
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 wisdom
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 rule
                 and
                 government
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 is
                 committed
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 he
                 beheld
                 him
                 in
                 no
                 other
                 form
                 or
                 figure
                 then
                 of
                 Man.
                 For
                 thus
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   it
                   hapned
                   when
                   Joshua
                
                 
                 
                   was
                   in
                   Jericho
                   ,
                   he
                   lifted
                   up
                   his
                   eyes
                   ,
                   and
                   behold
                   a
                   man
                   standing
                   over
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   having
                   a
                   naked
                   sword
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   .
                   And
                   Joshua
                   coming
                   unto
                   him
                   said
                   ,
                   art
                   thou
                   on
                   our
                   side
                   ,
                   or
                   on
                   our
                   Adversaries
                   ?
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   As
                   chief
                   Captain
                   of
                   the
                   Host
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   I
                   am
                   now
                   come
                   hither
                   .
                   And
                   Joshua
                   fell
                   on
                   his
                   face
                   to
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   Lord
                   ,
                   what
                   commandest
                   thou
                   thy
                   servant
                   ?
                   And
                   the
                   Captain
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Host
                   said
                   unto
                   Joshua
                   ,
                   Loose
                   thy
                   shoo●
                   from
                   off
                   thy
                   foot
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   thou
                   standest
                   is
                   an
                   holy
                   place
                   .
                
                 By
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 thou
                 mayst
                 by
                 an
                 attentive
                 consideration
                 perceive
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 person
                 did
                 not
                 differ
                 g
                 from
                 him
                 who
                 delivered
                 his
                 Oracles
                 to
                 Moses
                 :
                 For
                 of
                 him
                 also
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaketh
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Lord
                   saw
                   that
                   he
                   came
                   for
                   to
                
                 
                 
                   see
                   ,
                   God
                   called
                   to
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   bush
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Moses
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   he
                   answered
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   it
                   ?
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   come
                   not
                   nigh
                   hither
                   ;
                   put
                   thy
                   shooes
                   off
                   thy
                   feet
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   thou
                   standest
                   is
                   holy
                   ground
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   thy
                   fathers
                   ;
                   The
                   God
                   of
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Isaac
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Jacob
                
                 ;
                 Now
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 Essence
                 living
                 and
                 subsisting
                 before
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 were
                 laid
                 ,
                 which
                 ministred
                 unto
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 all
                 at
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 all
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 termed
                 
                   The
                   Word
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 beside
                 the
                 before
                 produced
                 demonstrations
                 ,
                 Wisedom
                 her self
                 ,
                 in
                 her
                 proper
                 person
                 by
                 Solomon
                 plainly
                 speaking
                 and
                 delivering
                 her
                 Mysteries
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 :
                 
                   I
                   Wisedome
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   have
                   fixed
                   a
                   Tabernacle
                   :
                   Councel
                   ,
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   Understanding
                   I
                   have
                   by
                   calling
                   allured
                   unto
                   me
                   .
                   Through
                   me
                   Kings
                   doe
                   reign
                   ,
                   and
                   Princes
                   decree
                   justice
                   .
                   Through
                   me
                   Princes
                   bear
                   Rule
                   on
                   earth
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 she
                 addeth
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   himself
                
                 
                 
                   fashioned
                   me
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   his
                   ways
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   accomplishing
                   of
                   his
                   Works
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   been
                   ordained
                   before
                   the
                   foundations
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   were
                   laid
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   :
                   Or
                   ever
                   the
                   earth
                   was
                   made
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   well-springs
                   flowed
                   out
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   foundations
                   of
                   the
                   mountains
                   were
                   firmly
                   set
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   all
                   hills
                   ,
                   begat
                   he
                   me
                   .
                   When
                   he
                   spread
                   and
                   prepared
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   present
                   with
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   bound
                   in
                   due
                   order
                   the
                   depths
                   under
                   Heaven
                   I
                   was
                   by
                   ,
                   composing
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   she
                   in
                   whom
                   he
                   daily
                   delighted
                   ;
                   rejoycing
                   continually
                   before
                   his
                   face
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   rejoyced
                   at
                   the
                   perfect
                   finishing
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                
                 That
                 therefore
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 subsisted
                 before
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 some
                 he
                 appeared
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 let
                 thus
                 much
                 suffice
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 by
                 us
                 briefly
                 delivered
                 .
                 h
                 Now
                 for
                 what
                 cause
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 Preached
                 of
                 old
                 unto
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 all
                 Nations
                 as
                 now
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 thus
                 it
                 shall
                 evidently
                 appear
                 .
                 That
                 antient
                 generation
                 of
                 men
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 most
                 wise
                 and
                 most
                 excellent
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christ.
                 For
                 ,
                 immediately
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 beginning
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 primitive
                 happy
                 state
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 man
                 ,
                 being
                 careless
                 of
                 the
                 commandment
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 fell
                 into
                 this
                 mortal
                 and
                 frail
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 changed
                 this
                 cursed
                 earth
                 for
                 those
                 heavenly
                 delights
                 and
                 pleasures
                 of
                 old
                 .
                 And
                 his
                 posterity
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 replenished
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 appeared
                 f●r
                 worse
                 ,
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 excepted
                 ;
                 they
                 gave
                 admission
                 to
                 certain
                 savage
                 and
                 bruitish
                 manners
                 ,
                 and
                 led
                 a
                 life
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 life
                 :
                 And
                 moreover
                 they
                 busied
                 not
                 their
                 minds
                 to
                 erect
                 either
                 City
                 or
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 profit
                 in
                 Arts
                 or
                 Sciences
                 :
                 They
                 had
                 not
                 amongst
                 them
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 name
                 either
                 of
                 Laws
                 or
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 or
                 moreover
                 of
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 or
                 Philosophy
                 :
                 But
                 wandring
                 in
                 deserts
                 ,
                 they
                 lived
                 like
                 wild
                 and
                 fierce
                 Savages
                 :
                 They
                 corrupted
                 their
                 natural
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seeds
                 of
                 Reason
                 and
                 gentleness
                 sown
                 in
                 mans
                 mind
                 with
                 their
                 excessive
                 willfull
                 malice
                 ,
                 yielding
                 up
                 themselves
                 wholly
                 to
                 all
                 abominable
                 wickednesses
                 :
                 sometimes
                 
                 they
                 defiled
                 one
                 anothers
                 bodies
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 they
                 shed
                 one
                 anothers
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 they
                 spared
                 not
                 to
                 devour
                 one
                 anothers
                 flesh
                 ,
                 yea
                 they
                 audaciously
                 undertook
                 to
                 wage
                 war
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 attempted
                 those
                 Giganti●k-combats
                 so
                 much
                 talk't
                 of
                 ,
                 determining
                 in
                 their
                 minds
                 
                 to
                 pile
                 up
                 the
                 earth
                 in
                 manner
                 of
                 a
                 Bulwark
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 Scale
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 such
                 was
                 their
                 outragious
                 madness
                 ,
                 they
                 prepared
                 to
                 give
                 Battel
                 to
                 God
                 himself
                 who
                 is
                 over
                 all
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 they
                 behaving
                 themselves
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 God
                 the
                 Overseer
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 came
                 upon
                 them
                 with
                 Floods
                 and
                 fiery
                 destructions
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 wild
                 Thicket
                 overspreading
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 :
                 also
                 he
                 cut
                 them
                 off
                 with
                 continual
                 Famines
                 and
                 Pestilences
                 ,
                 with
                 Wars
                 ,
                 and
                 Thunderbolts
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 Repressing
                 with
                 most
                 sharp
                 Punishments
                 that
                 grievous
                 and
                 most
                 pernicious
                 malady
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 souls
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 when
                 this
                 k
                 fullness
                 of
                 wickedness
                 was
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 its
                 height
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 spread
                 it self
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 shadowing
                 and
                 darkning
                 the
                 minds
                 almost
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 certain
                 grievous
                 and
                 dead
                 fit
                 of
                 drunkenness
                 ;
                 then
                 that
                 First
                 begotten
                 and
                 l
                 Preexistent
                 Wisedom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Word
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 superabundant
                 loving
                 kindness
                 unto
                 Man
                 ,
                 appeared
                 sometimes
                 by
                 Vision
                 of
                 Angels
                 unto
                 the
                 inhabiters
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 saving
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 unto
                 some
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 that
                 were
                 beloved
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 no
                 other
                 form
                 or
                 figure
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 Man
                 :
                 for
                 otherwise
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 by
                 them
                 the
                 seeds
                 of
                 Gods
                 Worship
                 were
                 now
                 sown
                 and
                 scattered
                 amidst
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 whole
                 Nation
                 ,
                 which
                 originally
                 descended
                 from
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 had
                 now
                 addicted
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 He
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Moses
                 ,
                 delivered
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 unto
                 a
                 multitude
                 ,
                 yet
                 m
                 corrupted
                 and
                 tainted
                 with
                 old
                 Customs
                 ,
                 Figures
                 and
                 Signes
                 of
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Mystical
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 and
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 and
                 introductions
                 unto
                 other
                 intelligible
                 contemplations
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 perfect
                 and
                 plain
                 initiation
                 into
                 the
                 sacred
                 Doctrines
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 famous
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 published
                 abroad
                 ,
                 and
                 diffused
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 most
                 sweet
                 Odour
                 amongst
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 then
                 had
                 their
                 n
                 mindes
                 and
                 manners
                 civilized
                 by
                 Law-makers
                 and
                 Philosophers
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 rude
                 and
                 bruitish
                 savageness
                 changed
                 into
                 a
                 meek
                 and
                 mild
                 temper
                 and
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 ensued
                 perfect
                 Peace
                 and
                 friendship
                 and
                 mutual
                 commerce
                 amongst
                 them
                 ;
                 then
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 now
                 prepared
                 and
                 fitted
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Person
                 again
                 ,
                 the
                 School-master
                 of
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 his
                 Fathers
                 Minister
                 in
                 all
                 goodness
                 ,
                 the
                 Divine
                 and
                 Celestial
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 manifested
                 himself
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Empire
                
                 ,
                 in
                 Humane
                 shape
                 ,
                 for
                 bodily
                 substance
                 nothing
                 differing
                 from
                 our
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 wrought
                 and
                 suffered
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 were
                 consonant
                 with
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 who
                 foreshewed
                 there
                 should
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 both
                 Man
                 and
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 mighty
                 worker
                 of
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 an
                 Instructer
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 in
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ;
                 and
                 withall
                 they
                 foretold
                 his
                 Miraculous
                 Birth
                 ,
                 his
                 New
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 his
                 wonderfull
                 Works
                 ,
                 moreover
                 the
                 manner
                 also
                 of
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Glorious
                 and
                 Divine
                 Return
                 into
                 Heaven
                 .
                 The
                 Prophet
                 Daniel
                 therefore
                 by
                 the
                 Divine
                 Spirit
                 beholding
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 Age
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 that
                 Divine
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 hath
                 thus
                 more
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Mans
                 capacity
                 described
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   I
                   beheld
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   untill
                   the
                   Thrones
                   were
                
                 
                 
                   placed
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Antient
                   of
                   days
                   sat
                   thereon
                   :
                   his
                   garments
                   were
                   as
                   the
                   white
                   snow
                   ,
                   the
                   hairs
                   of
                   his
                   Head
                   as
                   pure
                   wooll
                   ,
                   his
                   Throne
                   a
                   flame
                   of
                   fire
                   ,
                   his
                   wheels
                   burning
                   fire
                   .
                   A
                   fiery
                   stream
                   slided
                   before
                   his
                   face
                   .
                   Thousand
                   thousands
                   ministred
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   ten
                   thousand
                   times
                   ten
                   thousand
                   stood
                   before
                   him
                   :
                   the
                   judgment
                   was
                   set
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Books
                   were
                   opened
                   .
                
                 And
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   beheld
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   beheld
                   ,
                   one
                   coming
                   in
                   the
                   clouds
                   like
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   Man
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   came
                   unto
                   the
                   Antient
                   of
                   days
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   was
                   brought
                   before
                   him
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   him
                   was
                   given
                   Principality
                   ,
                   and
                   Honour
                   ,
                   and
                   Rule
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   People
                   ,
                   Tribes
                   ,
                   and
                   Tongues
                   shall
                   serve
                   him
                   ;
                   His
                   Power
                   is
                   an
                   everlasting
                   Power
                   which
                   shall
                   not
                   pass
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                
                 
                 
                   Kingdom
                   shall
                   never
                   be
                   destroyed
                
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 can
                 manifestly
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 none
                 other
                 than
                 to
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Beginning
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 God
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 termed
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 Incarnation
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 times
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 proper
                 and
                 peculiar
                 o
                 Commentaries
                 collected
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 touching
                 our
                 Saviour
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 elsewhere
                 confirmed
                 by
                 evident
                 demonstrations
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 delivered
                 concerning
                 him
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 we
                 will
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 the
                 premisses
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                
                 That
                 the
                 very
                 Name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 Beginning
                 both
                 known
                 and
                 honoured
                 among
                 the
                 Divine
                 Prophets
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 NOw
                 that
                 the
                 Name
                 both
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 old
                 honoured
                 among
                 the
                 Prophets
                 beloved
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 an
                 opportune
                 time
                 to
                 declare
                 .
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 Moses
                 ,
                 knowing
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 especially
                 Venerable
                 and
                 Glorious
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 delivered
                 Types
                 and
                 Symbols
                 of
                 heavenly
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 mystical
                 forms
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Oracle
                 that
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   See
                   thou
                   doe
                   all
                   things
                   after
                   the
                   fashion
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   was
                   shewed
                   thee
                   in
                   the
                   mount
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Man
                 whom
                 he
                 entitled
                 (
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 lawfully
                 might
                 )
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 he
                 stiled
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 to
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 High-Priesthood
                 ,
                 which
                 excelled
                 in
                 his
                 judgment
                 all
                 other
                 prerogatives
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 he
                 for
                 honour
                 and
                 glory
                 put-to
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ.
                 So
                 then
                 he
                 deemed
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 certain
                 Divine
                 thing
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Moses
                 also
                 ,
                 when
                 being
                 inspired
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 well
                 foreseen
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 judged
                 again
                 the
                 same
                 worthy
                 of
                 singular
                 prerogative
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 Name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 Moses
                 his
                 time
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 named
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 Moses
                 gave
                 to
                 him
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 him
                 alone
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 knew
                 very
                 well
                 by
                 type
                 again
                 and
                 figurative
                 sign
                 was
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Universal
                 principality
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 His
                 Successour
                 therefore
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 not
                 called
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 another
                 Name
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ,
                 b
                 Ause
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 Parents
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 called
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 giving
                 him
                 this
                 appellation
                 as
                 a
                 singular
                 Title
                 of
                 Honour
                 far
                 passing
                 all
                 Royal
                 Diadems
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 same
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Nave
                 bore
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 who
                 alone
                 ,
                 after
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 the
                 figurative
                 service
                 delivered
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 succeed
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 most
                 pure
                 Religion
                 .
                 Thus
                 to
                 two
                 men
                 who
                 surpassed
                 all
                 people
                 of
                 that
                 Age
                 in
                 virtue
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 one
                 being
                 then
                 High-priest
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 be
                 chief
                 Ruler
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 Moses
                 gave
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Ensign
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Honour
                 .
                 The
                 Prophets
                 also
                 who
                 came
                 after
                 ,
                 Prophesied
                 plainly
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 Name
                 ,
                 foretelling
                 long
                 before-hand
                 the
                 treacherous
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 people
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 Both
                 Jeremie
                 saying
                 thus
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   before
                   our
                   face
                
                 ,
                 Christ
                 
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   is
                   taken
                   in
                   their
                   nets
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   we
                   spake
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   shadow
                   of
                   his
                   wings
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   preserved
                   alive
                   among
                   the
                   Heathen
                   :
                
                 and
                 David
                 also
                 ,
                 being
                 very
                 much
                 perplexed
                 ,
                 speaking
                 thus
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   Why
                   have
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   raged
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   imagined
                   vain
                   things
                   ?
                   The
                   Kings
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   stood
                   forth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Princes
                   assembled
                   together
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   against
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   against
                   his
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 whereunto
                 afterwards
                 he
                 addeth
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   Thou
                   art
                   my
                   son
                   ;
                   this
                   day
                   have
                   I
                   begotten
                   thee
                   .
                   Ask
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   thee
                   the
                   Heathen
                   for
                   thine
                   inheritance
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   ends
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   for
                   thy
                   possession
                   .
                
                 The
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
                 therefore
                 among
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 hath
                 not
                 onely
                 honoured
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 adorned
                 with
                 the
                 High-priesthood
                 ,
                 being
                 anointed
                 with
                 figurative
                 and
                 mystical
                 oyl
                 prepared
                 on
                 purpose
                 ,
                 but
                 Kings
                 also
                 ,
                 whom
                 Prophets
                 by
                 the
                 Divine
                 appointment
                 anointing
                 ,
                 made
                 figurative
                 Christs
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 bore
                 in
                 themselves
                 a
                 resemblance
                 of
                 the
                 regal
                 and
                 Princely
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 onely
                 and
                 true
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   The
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 who
                 governeth
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 moreover
                 we
                 have
                 learned
                 that
                 certain
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 also
                 by
                 being
                 anointed
                 have
                 typically
                 become
                 Christs
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 have
                 a
                 relation
                 unto
                 the
                 true
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Divine
                 and
                 Heavenly
                 Word
                 ,
                 the
                 onely
                 High-Priest
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
                 therefore
                 onely
                 King
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Creation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 onely
                 chief
                 Prophet
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 among
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
                 The
                 proof
                 hereof
                 is
                 demonstrable
                 :
                 For
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 of
                 old
                 were
                 typically
                 anointed
                 ,
                 whether
                 Priests
                 ,
                 or
                 Kings
                 ,
                 or
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 ever
                 obtained
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 measure
                 of
                 Divine
                 power
                 and
                 virtue
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Saviour
                 and
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 the
                 onely
                 and
                 true
                 Christ
                 ,
                 hath
                 shewed
                 .
                 Indeed
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 how
                 famous
                 soever
                 they
                 were
                 among
                 their
                 own
                 followers
                 throughout
                 many
                 Ages
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 dignity
                 and
                 honour
                 have
                 caused
                 by
                 their
                 being
                 typically
                 called
                 Christs
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 conform
                 to
                 them
                 should
                 be
                 named
                 Christians
                 .
                 Neither
                 hath
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 Adoration
                 been
                 exhibited
                 by
                 their
                 subjects
                 unto
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 neither
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 any
                 been
                 so
                 much
                 affected
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 his
                 Honour
                 :
                 neither
                 hath
                 there
                 been
                 any
                 so
                 great
                 stir
                 and
                 commotion
                 among
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 for
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 figure
                 and
                 shadow
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 such
                 efficacy
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 exhibited
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 Who
                 though
                 he
                 received
                 not
                 from
                 any
                 the
                 Ensigns
                 and
                 Badges
                 of
                 the
                 High-priesthood
                 ,
                 nor
                 indeed
                 *
                 lineally
                 descended
                 according
                 unto
                 the
                 flesh
                 from
                 the
                 Priestly
                 Race
                 ,
                 nor
                 was
                 advanced
                 by
                 a
                 Guard
                 of
                 Armed
                 men
                 unto
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 nor
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 Prophet
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 antient
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 nor
                 obtained
                 any
                 preeminence
                 ,
                 or
                 prerogative
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
                 ;
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 he
                 was
                 adorned
                 c
                 by
                 the
                 Father
                 with
                 all
                 these
                 dignities
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 Types
                 and
                 Symbols
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 very
                 truth
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 he
                 obtained
                 all
                 these
                 Titles
                 in
                 another
                 manner
                 then
                 those
                 men
                 did
                 ,
                 whereof
                 mention
                 hath
                 been
                 made
                 ,
                 yet
                 hath
                 he
                 been
                 more
                 truly
                 stiled
                 Christ
                 than
                 they
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 onely
                 and
                 true
                 Christ
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 hath
                 by
                 that
                 truly
                 venerable
                 and
                 Sacred
                 Name
                 of
                 his
                 filled
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 with
                 Christians
                 :
                 Nor
                 doth
                 he
                 deliver
                 henceforth
                 types
                 and
                 shadows
                 unto
                 his
                 followers
                 ,
                 but
                 naked
                 virtues
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 heavenly
                 life
                 accompanied
                 with
                 the
                 undoubted
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 verity
                 .
                 
                 And
                 the
                 oyntment
                 He
                 received
                 was
                 not
                 corporal
                 ,
                 compounded
                 of
                 spices
                 ,
                 but
                 Divine
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 and
                 by
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 unbegotten
                 Deity
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 The
                 which
                 thing
                 again
                 Esay
                 declareth
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Christ
                 he
                 breaketh
                 out
                 into
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   upon
                   me
                   ,
                   wherefore
                   he
                   hath
                   anointed
                   me
                   to
                   Preach
                   glad
                   tidings
                   unto
                   the
                   poor
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   sent
                   me
                   to
                   cure
                   the
                   contrite
                   in
                   heart
                   ,
                   to
                   Preach
                   deliverance
                   unto
                   the
                   captives
                   ,
                   and
                   recovering
                   of
                   sight
                   to
                   the
                   blind
                   .
                
                 And
                 not
                 onely
                 Esay
                 ,
                 but
                 David
                 also
                 ,
                 directing
                 his
                 words
                 to
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   Thy
                   Throne
                   ,
                   O
                   God
                   ,
                   lasteth
                   for
                   ever
                   and
                   ever
                   :
                   the
                   Sceptre
                   of
                   thy
                   Kingdom
                   is
                   a
                   right
                   Sceptre
                   .
                   Thou
                   hast
                   loved
                   righteousness
                   and
                   hated
                   iniquity
                   :
                   Wherefore
                   God
                   even
                   thy
                   God
                   hath
                   anointed
                   thee
                   with
                   the
                   oyl
                   of
                   gladness
                   above
                   thy
                   fellows
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 Text
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 verse
                 termeth
                 Christ
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 honoureth
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 Royal
                 Sceptre
                 :
                 thence
                 descending
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 his
                 Divine
                 and
                 Royal
                 Power
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 he
                 sheweth
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 Christ
                 ,
                 anointed
                 not
                 with
                 oyl
                 of
                 corporeal
                 substance
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Divine
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 Gladness
                 :
                 whereby
                 he
                 signifieth
                 his
                 Prerogative
                 and
                 surpassing
                 Excellency
                 above
                 them
                 which
                 with
                 corporeal
                 and
                 typical
                 oyl
                 had
                 of
                 old
                 been
                 anointed
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 the
                 same
                 David
                 speaketh
                 of
                 him
                 thus
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 †
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   said
                   unto
                   my
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Sit
                   thou
                   on
                   my
                   right
                   hand
                   untill
                   I
                   make
                   thine
                   enemies
                   thy
                   footstool
                   .
                
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   Out
                   of
                   my
                   Womb
                   before
                   the
                   Day-star
                   have
                   I
                   begotten
                   thee
                   ;
                   The
                   Lord
                   sware
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   repent
                   ,
                   Thou
                   art
                   a
                   Priest
                   for
                   ever
                   after
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                   Melchisedec
                   :
                
                 This
                 Melchisedec
                 in
                 the
                 Sacred
                 †
                 Scriptures
                 is
                 brought
                 in
                 the
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 neither
                 was
                 he
                 Consecrated
                 by
                 any
                 oyl
                 prepared
                 of
                 man
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 succession
                 of
                 kindred
                 had
                 he
                 attained
                 unto
                 the
                 Priest-hood
                 among
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 :
                 wherefore
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 according
                 unto
                 his
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 received
                 signes
                 and
                 shadows
                 ,
                 is
                 published
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 addition
                 of
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 Christ
                 and
                 d
                 Priest.
                 Wherefore
                 also
                 the
                 Sacred
                 History
                 neither
                 mentions
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 corporally
                 anointed
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 nor
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 Priestly
                 Tribe
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 before
                 the
                 Day-star
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 having
                 His
                 Essence
                 before
                 the
                 structure
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 immortal
                 ,
                 possessing
                 a
                 Priest-hood
                 that
                 never
                 perisheth
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 Age
                 ,
                 but
                 lasteth
                 world
                 without
                 end
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 an
                 apparent
                 argument
                 of
                 his
                 Incorporeal
                 and
                 Divine
                 e
                 Power
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 alone
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 hitherto
                 ever
                 were
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 all
                 men
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 called
                 Christ
                 ;
                 is
                 Preached
                 and
                 confessed
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 consent
                 and
                 testimony
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 Name
                 every
                 where
                 celebrated
                 among
                 the
                 Grecians
                 and
                 Barbarians
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 hitherto
                 among
                 all
                 his
                 followers
                 throughout
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 He
                 hath
                 been
                 both
                 honoured
                 as
                 King
                 ,
                 had
                 in
                 admiration
                 above
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 glorified
                 as
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 onely
                 High-Priest
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 worshipped
                 even
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 subsisted
                 before
                 all
                 Worlds
                 ,
                 f
                 receiving
                 majestical-Honour
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 moreover
                 is
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 marvelled
                 at
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 who
                 are
                 dedicated
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 honour
                 him
                 not
                 with
                 voices
                 onely
                 and
                 noise
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 all
                 entire
                 affection
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 prefer
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 him
                 before
                 our
                 own
                 lives
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                
                 That
                 the
                 Religion
                 ,
                 by
                 him
                 declared
                 to
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 is
                 neither
                 New
                 ,
                 nor
                 Strange
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 LEt
                 these
                 things
                 therefore
                 be
                 necessarily
                 placed
                 by
                 me
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 History
                 ,
                 least
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 surmise
                 our
                 Saviour
                 and
                 Lord
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Person
                 newly
                 apparent
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 conversant
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 Now
                 also
                 ,
                 least
                 any
                 should
                 deem
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 be
                 New
                 and
                 Strange
                 ,
                 as
                 delivered
                 by
                 a
                 new
                 comer
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 who
                 nothing
                 differeth
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 come
                 on
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 also
                 in
                 short
                 debate
                 thereof
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 indeed
                 most
                 certain
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 the
                 coming
                 and
                 presence
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 shone
                 now
                 fresh
                 unto
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 people
                 new
                 we
                 must
                 confess
                 ,
                 yet
                 neither
                 small
                 ,
                 nor
                 such
                 as
                 was
                 scituate
                 in
                 some
                 corner
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 both
                 the
                 most
                 populous
                 and
                 most
                 religious
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 inexpugnable
                 and
                 invincible
                 ,
                 because
                 aided
                 continually
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 at
                 certain
                 seasons
                 predetermined
                 by
                 the
                 secret
                 providence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 us
                 suddenly
                 appeared
                 ,
                 being
                 ennobled
                 among
                 all
                 men
                 by
                 the
                 Title
                 and
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ.
                 This
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 by
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Spirit
                 foreseeing
                 would
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 was
                 astonished
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 he
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 thus
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   Who
                   hath
                   heard
                   such
                   things
                   ?
                   Or
                   who
                   hath
                   spoken
                   after
                   this
                   manner
                   ?
                   Hath
                   the
                   earth
                   travelling
                   brought
                   forth
                   in
                   one
                   day
                   ?
                   And
                   hath
                   a
                   Nation
                   sprung
                   up
                   suddenly
                   and
                   at
                   one
                   time
                   ?
                
                 Also
                 the
                 same
                 Prophet
                 shews
                 the
                 very
                 Name
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   And
                   they
                   that
                   serve
                   me
                   shall
                   be
                   called
                   after
                   a
                   New
                   name
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   blessed
                   upon
                   earth
                   .
                
                 But
                 although
                 ,
                 without
                 controversie
                 we
                 are
                 but
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 new
                 name
                 of
                 Christians
                 hath
                 been
                 but
                 lately
                 known
                 unto
                 all
                 Nations
                 ;
                 yet
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 life
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 conversation
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 newly
                 devised
                 by
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 been
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 )
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 instituted
                 and
                 observed
                 by
                 antient
                 godly
                 men
                 from
                 those
                 notions
                 that
                 nature
                 had
                 implanted
                 in
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 thus
                 make
                 evident
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Nation
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 is
                 no
                 new
                 Nation
                 ,
                 but
                 honoured
                 among
                 all
                 people
                 for
                 their
                 antiquity
                 ,
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 to
                 all
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 books
                 and
                 monuments
                 in
                 writing
                 containing
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 antient
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 rare
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 few
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 yet
                 excelled
                 in
                 piety
                 and
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 kind
                 of
                 virtues
                 .
                 Whereof
                 some
                 flourisht
                 before
                 the
                 floud
                 ,
                 others
                 after
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 sons
                 and
                 off-spring
                 of
                 Noah
                 ;
                 b
                 And
                 moreover
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 doe
                 glory
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 chief
                 Founder
                 ,
                 and
                 forefather
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 beginning
                 with
                 Abraham
                 and
                 going
                 upwards
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 man
                 ,
                 does
                 affirm
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 men
                 who
                 have
                 so
                 glorious
                 Testimonials
                 of
                 their
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 reality
                 though
                 not
                 by
                 name
                 Christians
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 erre
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christian
                 signifieth
                 a
                 man
                 who
                 through
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 excelleth
                 in
                 modesty
                 and
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 in
                 patience
                 of
                 life
                 
                 and
                 virtuous
                 fortitude
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 profession
                 of
                 sincere
                 Piety
                 towards
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 onely
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 above
                 all
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 less
                 studious
                 about
                 all
                 this
                 than
                 we
                 are
                 .
                 They
                 cared
                 not
                 therefore
                 for
                 corporal
                 Circumcision
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 doe
                 we
                 :
                 nor
                 for
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 Sabbaths
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 doe
                 we
                 ;
                 nor
                 for
                 abstinence
                 from
                 certain
                 meats
                 ,
                 and
                 distinction
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 Moses
                 first
                 instituted
                 and
                 delivered
                 to
                 be
                 typically
                 observed
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 doe
                 Christians
                 regard
                 such
                 matters
                 now
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 of
                 Old
                 evidently
                 knew
                 the
                 very
                 Christ
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 that
                 he
                 appeared
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 gave
                 answers
                 to
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 talked
                 with
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 conversed
                 with
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 with
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 before
                 .
                 Hence
                 thou
                 maiest
                 find
                 those
                 darlings
                 of
                 God
                 honoured
                 with
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 according
                 unto
                 that
                 saying
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   See
                   that
                   ye
                   touch
                   not
                   my
                
                 †
                 
                   Christs
                   ,
                   neither
                   deal
                   perversly
                   with
                   my
                   Prophets
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 manifest
                 therefore
                 that
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 instituted
                 by
                 the
                 godly
                 of
                 Old
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 published
                 of
                 late
                 unto
                 all
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 by
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 eldest
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 antientest
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 say
                 that
                 Abraham
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 after
                 received
                 the
                 commandment
                 of
                 Circumcision
                 ;
                 yet
                 before
                 the
                 receit
                 thereof
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 justified
                 by
                 his
                 faith
                 ;
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaking
                 thus
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   Abraham
                   believed
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   imputed
                   unto
                   him
                   for
                   righteousness
                   .
                
                 And
                 he
                 being
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 already
                 before
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 the
                 Oracle
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 manifested
                 himself
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 even
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 before-hand
                 hath
                 uttered
                 this
                 unto
                 him
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 concerning
                 those
                 who
                 in
                 future
                 Ages
                 should
                 be
                 justified
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 saying
                 thus
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   And
                   all
                   the
                   Tribes
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   shall
                   be
                   blessed
                   in
                   thee
                
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   a
                   great
                   and
                   a
                   populous
                   Nation
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Nations
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   should
                   be
                   blessed
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 And
                 we
                 may
                 by
                 consideration
                 easily
                 perceive
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 ,
                 through
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 who
                 appeared
                 unto
                 him
                 was
                 justified
                 ,
                 when
                 having
                 left
                 the
                 superstition
                 of
                 his
                 fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 confessed
                 one
                 onely
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 worshipped
                 him
                 with
                 virtuous
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 ceremonious
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 delivered
                 afterwards
                 by
                 Moses
                 .
                 Unto
                 him
                 ,
                 being
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   him
                   shall
                   all
                   the
                   Tribes
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   and
                   all
                   Nations
                   be
                   blessed
                   .
                
                 The
                 very
                 same
                 manner
                 of
                 Religion
                 which
                 Abraham
                 followed
                 ,
                 is
                 found
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 among
                 Christians
                 alone
                 throughout
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 practised
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 works
                 which
                 are
                 far
                 more
                 evident
                 than
                 words
                 .
                 What
                 then
                 hindreth
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 henceforth
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 of
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 of
                 Religion
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 our
                 name
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 with
                 them
                 who
                 of
                 Old
                 sincerely
                 served
                 God
                 and
                 were
                 so
                 dear
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 plainly
                 appears
                 therefore
                 that
                 that
                 perfect
                 and
                 exact
                 rule
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 delivered
                 unto
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 neither
                 New
                 nor
                 Strange
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 speak
                 the
                 truth
                 )
                 the
                 first
                 ▪
                 the
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 one
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 these
                 matters
                 let
                 thus
                 much
                 suffice
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                
                 Of
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 our
                 Saviours
                 Manifestation
                 unto
                 Men.
                 
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 preparation
                 wherein
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Preface
                 we
                 have
                 laid
                 down
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 fit
                 to
                 usher-in
                 the
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   History
                
                 we
                 design
                 ,
                 it
                 now
                 remaineth
                 that
                 we
                 take
                 the
                 first
                 step
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 of
                 our
                 journey
                 from
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ;
                 calling
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 himself
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 Treat
                 ,
                 our
                 Saviour
                 and
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 our
                 help
                 and
                 fellow-labourer
                 in
                 the
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 now
                 therefore
                 a
                 the
                 two
                 and
                 fortieth
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 eight
                 and
                 twentieth
                 year
                 after
                 the
                 subduing
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Antonius
                 and
                 Cleopatra
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 Ptolomees
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ceased
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 Saviour
                 and
                 Lord
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 b
                 Taxing
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 when
                 c
                 Cyrenius
                 was
                 Governour
                 of
                 Syria
                 ,
                 was
                 born
                 in
                 Bethlehem
                 of
                 Judea
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 that
                 went
                 before
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Which
                 Taxing
                 under
                 
                   Cyrenius
                   ,
                   Flavius
                   Josephus
                
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 famous
                 Historiographer
                 among
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 maketh
                 mention
                 of
                 ;
                 adding
                 thereto
                 another
                 History
                 concerning
                 the
                 Sect
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Galileans
                 ,
                 which
                 sprang
                 up
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 whereof
                 amongst
                 us
                 also
                 Luke
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 maketh
                 mention
                 ,
                 saying
                 thus
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   After
                   this
                   man
                   rose
                   up
                   one
                
                 d
                 
                   Judas
                   of
                   Galilee
                   in
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   the
                   Taxing
                   ,
                   and
                   drew
                   away
                   much
                   people
                   after
                   him
                   :
                   he
                   also
                   himself
                   perished
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   even
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   obeyed
                   him
                   ,
                   were
                   dispersed
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 indeed
                 ,
                 Josephus
                 before
                 mentioned
                 in
                 his
                 eighteenth
                 Book
                 of
                 Antiquities
                 ,
                 doth
                 agree
                 in
                 and
                 confirm
                 thus
                 ,
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   Cyrenius
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Senatours
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   who
                   had
                   born
                   all
                   Offices
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   degrees
                   of
                   Honour
                   had
                   climbed
                   at
                   length
                   to
                   the
                   Consulship
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   was
                   greatly
                   renowned
                   in
                   other
                   respects
                   ,
                   came
                   with
                   a
                   few
                   men
                   into
                   Syria
                   ,
                   being
                   sent
                   on
                   purpose
                   by
                   Caesar
                   ,
                   as
                   Judge
                   of
                   the
                   Nation
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   Valuation
                   of
                   their
                   Estates
                   .
                   And
                   a
                   little
                   after
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Judas
                     Gaulanites
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   named
                   Gamala
                   ,
                   having
                   taken
                   unto
                   him
                   one
                   Saddochus
                   a
                   Pharisee
                   ,
                   earnestly
                   sollicited
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   Rebellion
                   :
                   Both
                   of
                   them
                   affirming
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Taxing
                   of
                   this
                   Tribute
                   inferred
                   nothing
                   but
                   manifest
                   Servitude
                   ,
                   and
                   exhorting
                   the
                   whole
                   Nation
                   to
                   maintain
                   their
                   Liberty
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 his
                 Second
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Wars
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 he
                 writeth
                 thus
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Person
                 :
                 
                   At
                   that
                   time
                   a
                   certain
                   Galilean
                   by
                   name
                   Judas
                   ,
                   stirred
                   up
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   that
                   Region
                   to
                   defection
                   ,
                   upbraiding
                   them
                   for
                   paying
                   Tribute
                   so
                   tamely
                   to
                   the
                   Romans
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   having
                   God
                   their
                   Sovereign
                   ,
                   for
                   suffering
                   mortal
                   men
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   masters
                   .
                
                 So
                 far
                 Josephus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                
                 That
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Predictions
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Nation
                 who
                 before
                 by
                 succession
                 had
                 held
                 the
                 Principality
                 ,
                 surceased
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Herod
                 ,
                 the
                 First
                 of
                 the
                 Aliens
                 ,
                 became
                 their
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 NOw
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 Herod
                 ,
                 the
                 First
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 by
                 descent
                 was
                 a
                 Forreigner
                 ,
                 had
                 obtained
                 the
                 Rule
                 over
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Nation
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 written
                 by
                 Moses
                 was
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 which
                 said
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   There
                   shall
                   not
                   want
                   a
                   Prince
                   in
                   Juda
                   ,
                   neither
                   a
                   Leader
                   fail
                   of
                   his
                   Loyns
                   ,
                   untill
                   he
                   come
                   for
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   reserved
                   .
                
                 Whom
                 he
                 declares
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   expectation
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                
                 .
                 Indeed
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 that
                 Prophesie
                 hung
                 unaccomplished
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 lawful
                 for
                 the
                 Jews
                 to
                 live
                 under
                 Princes
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Nation
                 :
                 who
                 taking
                 their
                 beginning
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 Moses
                 himself
                 ,
                 continued
                 down
                 their
                 Reign
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 Augustus
                 :
                 under
                 whom
                 Herod
                 the
                 First
                 a
                 Forreigner
                 had
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 granted
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 :
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 Josephus
                 declares
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 his
                 fathers
                 side
                 an
                 Idumaean
                 ;
                 by
                 his
                 mothers
                 ,
                 an
                 Arabian
                 :
                 But
                 ,
                 as
                 Affricanus
                 ,
                 one
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 vulgar
                 sort
                 of
                 Writers
                 ,
                 says
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 more
                 accurate
                 about
                 his
                 pedegree
                 ,
                 say
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Antipater
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 one
                 Herod
                 an
                 Ascalonite
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 servants
                 which
                 Ministred
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 Apollo
                 .
                 This
                 Antipater
                 being
                 taken
                 by
                 Idumaean
                 theeves
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 yet
                 a
                 child
                 ,
                 remained
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 father
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 mean
                 Estate
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 redeem
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 brought
                 up
                 after
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 breeding
                 ,
                 became
                 at
                 length
                 very
                 familiarly
                 acquainted
                 with
                 Hyrcanus
                 the
                 High-priest
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 This
                 very
                 mans
                 son
                 was
                 that
                 Herod
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 the
                 principality
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 was
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 this
                 Alien
                 ,
                 then
                 was
                 the
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 even
                 at
                 the
                 doors
                 ,
                 according
                 unto
                 that
                 Prophesie
                 :
                 For
                 then
                 the
                 Line
                 of
                 their
                 Native
                 Princes
                 and
                 Governours
                 was
                 broken
                 off
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 drawn
                 down
                 by
                 a
                 continued
                 Succession
                 from
                 Moses
                 himself
                 untill
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 For
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 taken
                 Captives
                 and
                 carried
                 into
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 Kings
                 reigned
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 beginning
                 from
                 Saul
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 David
                 .
                 Before
                 their
                 Kings
                 Princes
                 bore
                 Rule
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 called
                 Judges
                 ,
                 beginning
                 their
                 Government
                 after
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Successour
                 *
                 Jesus
                 .
                 After
                 their
                 return
                 from
                 Babylon
                 there
                 ceased
                 not
                 amongst
                 them
                 a
                 form
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 an
                 Aristocracie
                 together
                 with
                 an
                 Oligarchie
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 ruling
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 but
                 few
                 in
                 number
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 High-Priests
                 had
                 held
                 that
                 preeminence
                 untill
                 Pompey
                 the
                 Roman
                 Captain
                 coming
                 upon
                 them
                 by
                 main
                 force
                 ,
                 besieged
                 and
                 ransacked
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 polluted
                 the
                 Holy
                 places
                 ,
                 by
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 Sanctuaries
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 prisoner
                 to
                 Rome
                 the
                 High-priest
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Aristobulus
                 with
                 his
                 sons
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 succession
                 from
                 his
                 Progenitors
                 had
                 continued
                 unto
                 that
                 time
                 both
                 Prince
                 and
                 Priest
                 ;
                 and
                 committed
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 High-priesthood
                 unto
                 his
                 brother
                 Hyrcanus
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 ●orth
                 made
                 the
                 whole
                 Jewish
                 Nation
                 become
                 Tributary
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 Hyrcanus
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 High-priesthood
                 by
                 succession
                 befell
                 ,
                 being
                 taken
                 prisoner
                 by
                 the
                 Parthians
                 ,
                 Herod
                 the
                 first
                 Forreigner
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 nation
                 delivered
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Roman
                 Senate
                 and
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Augustus
                 .
                 Under
                 whom
                 ,
                 whenas
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 apparent
                 ,
                 the
                 long-lookt-for
                 Salvation
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 was
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 calling
                 consequently
                 followed
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 predictions
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
                 Since
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Princes
                 and
                 Rulers
                 of
                 Juda
                 (
                 those
                 I
                 mean
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 Jewish
                 extraction
                 )
                 ceasing
                 ,
                 straightway
                 the
                 series
                 and
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 High-preisthood
                 ,
                 which
                 among
                 them
                 by
                 order
                 of
                 succession
                 af●er
                 the
                 decrease
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 was
                 always
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 meet
                 ,
                 wont
                 to
                 fall
                 unto
                 the
                 next
                 of
                 bloud
                 ,
                 was
                 confounded
                 .
                 Hereof
                 thou
                 hast
                 Josephus
                 a
                 witness
                 worthy
                 of
                 credit
                 ,
                 declaring
                 how
                 that
                 Herod
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 intrusted
                 with
                 the
                 rule
                 over
                 the
                 Jews
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 assigned
                 them
                 no
                 more
                 High-priests
                 of
                 the
                 antient
                 Priestly
                 Race
                 ,
                 but
                 conferred
                 that
                 honour
                 upon
                 certain
                 obscure
                 persons
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 course
                 which
                 Herod
                 had
                 taken
                 in
                 constituting
                 High-priests
                 ,
                 was
                 followed
                 by
                 his
                 son
                 Archelaus
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 who
                 succeeded
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 Judea
                 .
                 The
                 said
                 Josephus
                 declareth
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 Herod
                 first
                 shut
                 up
                 under
                 his
                 own
                 Privy-Seal
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ro●e
                 of
                 the
                 High-priest
                 ,
                 not
                 permitting
                 
                 the
                 High-priests
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 any
                 longer
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 custody
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 after
                 him
                 Archelaus
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 Archelaus
                 the
                 Romans
                 did
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 these
                 things
                 be
                 spoken
                 by
                 us
                 to
                 evidence
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 another
                 Prophesie
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 was
                 accomplished
                 .
                 For
                 most
                 plainly
                 and
                 expressly
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 in
                 Daniel
                 describing
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 certain
                 weeks
                 unto
                 Christ
                 the
                 Ruler
                 (
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 another
                 b
                 place
                 intreated
                 )
                 foretelleth
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 those
                 weeks
                 the
                 Jewish
                 anointing
                 should
                 be
                 abolished
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 plainly
                 proved
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 fulfilled
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 came
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 these
                 things
                 necessarily
                 be
                 fore-observed
                 by
                 us
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 disagreement
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 among
                 the
                 Gospels
                 about
                 the
                 Genealogy
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 BUt
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 Matthew
                 and
                 Luke
                 ,
                 committing
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 writing
                 ,
                 have
                 differently
                 delivered
                 unto
                 us
                 the
                 Genealogie
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 thought
                 by
                 many
                 to
                 disagree
                 very
                 much
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 almost
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 faithful
                 ,
                 through
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 hath
                 ambitiously
                 striven
                 to
                 comment
                 upon
                 those
                 places
                 ;
                 come
                 on
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 rehearse
                 a
                 certain
                 History
                 which
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 concerning
                 the
                 premises
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 Africanus
                 (
                 whom
                 we
                 mentioned
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 )
                 hath
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 an
                 Epistle
                 written
                 to
                 Aristides
                 about
                 the
                 concordance
                 of
                 the
                 Genealogie
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Gospels
                 :
                 and
                 having
                 indeed
                 a
                 blamed
                 the
                 Opinions
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 wrested
                 and
                 false
                 ,
                 he
                 delivereth
                 the
                 History
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 had
                 met
                 withall
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 .
                 
                   For
                   seeing
                   that
                   the
                   names
                   of
                   kindred
                   in
                   Israel
                   were
                   numbred
                   either
                   after
                   the
                   line
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   or
                   after
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ;
                   after
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   succession
                   of
                   natural
                   seed
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   any
                   one
                   begetteth
                   a
                   son
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   his
                   brother
                   who
                   deceased
                   without
                   issue
                   :
                   For
                   because
                   a
                   perspicuous
                   hope
                   of
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   was
                   not
                   yet
                   granted
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   shadowed
                   out
                   in
                   some
                   sort
                   the
                   promise
                   to
                   come
                   with
                   this
                   kind
                   of
                   mortal
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   deceased
                   might
                   continue
                   and
                   never
                   be
                   quite
                   blotted
                   out
                   .
                   Because
                   there●ore
                   ,
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   reckoned
                   in
                   this
                   Genealogy
                   ,
                   some
                   succeeded
                   their
                   fathers
                   as
                   natural
                   sons
                   ,
                   but
                   others
                   received
                   their
                   name
                   whence
                   they
                   received
                   not
                   their
                   nature
                   ;
                   mention
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   both
                   ;
                   as
                   well
                   of
                   them
                   who
                   were
                   truly
                   fathers
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   them
                   who
                   were
                   titular
                   onely
                   and
                   as
                   fathers
                   .
                   Thus
                   neither
                   of
                   the
                   Gospels
                   is
                   found
                   false
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   drawing
                   the
                   Pedegree
                   by
                   the
                   Natural
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   by
                   the
                   Legall
                   line
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   race
                   both
                   of
                   Solomon
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   also
                   of
                   Nathan
                   ,
                   are
                   so
                   wrapped
                   and
                   twisted
                   together
                   ,
                   by
                   reviving
                   of
                   persons
                   deceased
                   without
                   issue
                   ,
                   by
                   b
                   second
                   marriages
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   raising
                   up
                   of
                   seed
                   ,
                   that
                   not
                   without
                   cause
                   the
                   same
                   men
                   are
                   supposed
                   to
                   have
                   had
                   divers
                   fathers
                   ,
                   whereof
                   some
                   were
                   onely
                   nominative
                   ,
                   others
                   fathers
                   indeed
                   .
                   Thus
                   the
                   account
                   in
                   both
                   Gospels
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   brought
                   down
                   to
                   Joseph
                   accuratly
                   and
                   exactly
                   ,
                   though
                   by
                   a
                   various
                   and
                   different
                   line
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   I
                   say
                   may
                   plainly
                   appear
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   recite
                   the
                   c
                   alteration
                   of
                   Families
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   count
                   the
                   Generations
                   (
                   as
                   *
                   
                     Matthew
                     doth
                  
                   )
                   from
                   David
                   by
                   
                     Solomon
                     ,
                     Matthan
                  
                   will
                   be
                   found
                   the
                   third
                   from
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   who
                   begat
                   Jacob
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   Joseph
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   from
                   Nathan
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   David
                   ,
                   according
                   unto
                   *
                   Luke
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   third
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   from
                   the
                   end
                   will
                   be
                   d
                   Melchi
                   ,
                   whose
                   son
                   was
                   Heli
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   Joseph
                   .
                   For
                   Joseph
                   was
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   Heli
                   ,
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   
                     Melchi
                     .
                     Joseph
                  
                   therefore
                   being
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   the
                   mark
                   we
                   shoot
                   at
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   shew
                   how
                   each
                   person
                   is
                   termed
                   his
                   father
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   Jacob
                   ,
                   who
                   deriveth
                   his
                   pedegree
                   from
                   Solomon
                   ,
                   as
                   Heli
                   who
                   descended
                   from
                   Nathan
                   ;
                   and
                   besides
                   ,
                   how
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   ,
                   these
                   two
                   ,
                   Jacob
                   and
                   Heli
                   ,
                   were
                   brethren
                   ;
                   then
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   place
                   ,
                   how
                   their
                   fathers
                   Matthan
                   and
                   Melchi
                   ,
                   born
                   of
                   divers
                   kindreds
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   appear
                   to
                   be
                   Grand-fathers
                   to
                   Joseph
                   .
                   Now
                   therefore
                   
                     thus
                     it
                     was
                     :
                     Matthan
                  
                   and
                   Melchi
                   marrying
                   ,
                   one
                   after
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   wife
                   ,
                   begat
                   children
                   who
                   were
                   brethren
                   by
                   the
                   mother
                   ;
                   the
                   law
                   not
                   forbidding
                   a
                   widow
                   ,
                   either
                   dismissed
                   from
                   her
                   husband
                   ,
                   or
                   after
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   her
                   husband
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   married
                   unto
                   another
                   man.
                   First
                   therefore
                   Matthan
                   ,
                   descending
                   from
                   Solomon
                   ,
                   begat
                   Jacob
                   of
                   Estha
                   :
                   for
                   that
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   womans
                   name
                   .
                   After
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   
                     Matthan
                     ,
                     Melchi
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   descended
                   from
                   Nathan
                   ,
                   being
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Tribe
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   another
                   race
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   said
                   before
                   )
                   took
                   this
                   widow
                   to
                   his
                   wife
                   ,
                   and
                   begat
                   Heli
                   his
                   son
                   .
                   Thus
                   shall
                   we
                   find
                   Jacob
                   and
                   Heli
                   ,
                   though
                   of
                   a
                   different
                   race
                   ,
                   yet
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   mother
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   brethren
                   .
                   One
                   of
                   whom
                   ,
                   namely
                   Jacob
                   ,
                   after
                   Heli
                   his
                   brother
                   was
                   deceased
                   without
                   issue
                   ,
                   married
                   his
                   wife
                   ,
                   and
                   begat
                   on
                   her
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   Joseph
                   ,
                   by
                   nature
                   indeed
                   and
                   reason
                   his
                   own
                   son
                   ;
                   whereupon
                   also
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   
                     And
                     Jacob
                     begat
                     Joseph
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   Heli
                   ;
                   for
                   Jacob
                   being
                   his
                   brother
                   raised
                   up
                   seed
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   neither
                   is
                   that
                   Genealogie
                   which
                   concerneth
                   him
                   to
                   lose
                   its
                   authority
                   ,
                   the
                   which
                   indeed
                   *
                   Matthew
                   the
                   Evangelist
                   reciting
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     And
                     Jacob
                     begat
                     Joseph
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   *
                   Luke
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   ,
                   
                     Which
                     was
                     the
                     son
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     supposed
                  
                   (
                   for
                   he
                   addeth
                   this
                   withall
                   )
                   
                     of
                     Joseph
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     the
                     son
                     of
                     Heli
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     the
                     son
                     of
                     Melchi
                     .
                  
                   Nor
                   could
                   he
                   more
                   significantly
                   and
                   properly
                   have
                   expressed
                   that
                   way
                   of
                   Generation
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Law.
                   Therefore
                   in
                   his
                   recital
                   of
                   procreations
                   of
                   this
                   sort
                   ,
                   he
                   passeth
                   over
                   in
                   silence
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   Begetting
                   ,
                   carrying
                   the
                   whole
                   series
                   of
                   Families
                   step
                   by
                   step
                   up
                   as
                   high
                   as
                   Adam
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   God.
                   Neither
                   is
                   this
                   matter
                   destitute
                   of
                   good
                   proof
                   ,
                   or
                   rashly
                   and
                   hastily
                   devised
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   kinsmen
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   either
                   out
                   of
                   desire
                   to
                   make
                   known
                   the
                   Nobility
                   of
                   their
                   stock
                   ,
                   or
                   simply
                   to
                   tell
                   the
                   story
                   ,
                   have
                   very
                   truly
                   delivered
                   even
                   these
                   things
                   unto
                   us
                   ;
                   how
                   that
                   Idumaean
                   Theeves
                   invading
                   the
                   City
                   Ascalon
                   in
                   Palaestina
                   ,
                   took
                   Captive
                   together
                   with
                   other
                   spoils
                   out
                   of
                   
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   Apollo
                   adjoyning
                   unto
                   the
                   walls
                   ,
                   e
                   Antipater
                   ,
                   son
                   to
                   one
                   Herod
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   Minister
                   in
                   that
                   Temple
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   the
                   Priest
                   was
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   pay
                   the
                   ransome
                   for
                   his
                   son
                   ,
                   Antipater
                   was
                   brought
                   up
                   after
                   the
                   fashion
                   of
                   the
                   Idumaeans
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   length
                   became
                   very
                   familiar
                   with
                   Hyrcanus
                   the
                   High-priest
                   of
                   Judea
                   .
                   He
                   ,
                   being
                   by
                   Hyrcanus
                   sent
                   Embassadour
                   unto
                   Pompey
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   recovered
                   him
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   free
                   and
                   entire
                   ,
                   which
                   his
                   brother
                   Aristobulus
                   had
                   in
                   great
                   part
                   usurped
                   ,
                   had
                   the
                   good
                   hap
                   himself
                   to
                   gain
                   the
                   Title
                   and
                   Office
                   of
                   f
                   Procuratour
                   of
                   Palaestine
                   ,
                   and
                   lived
                   in
                   great
                   prosperity
                   .
                   This
                   Antipater
                   being
                   traiterously
                   slain
                   by
                   some
                   who
                   envied
                   his
                   great
                   felicity
                   ,
                   Herod
                   his
                   son
                   succeeded
                   him
                   ,
                   whom
                   at
                   last
                   Antonius
                   and
                   Augustus
                   ,
                   by
                   decree
                   of
                   the
                   Senate
                   ,
                   constituted
                   King
                   over
                   the
                   Jews
                   :
                   whose
                   sons
                   were
                   Herod
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   Tetrarchs
                   .
                   These
                   things
                   are
                   common
                   also
                   among
                   the
                   Greek
                   Histories
                   .
                   Now
                   whenas
                   unto
                   that
                   time
                   the
                   Genealogies
                   not
                   onely
                   of
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   them
                   also
                   who
                   Lineally
                   descended
                   from
                   antient
                   Proselytes
                   ,
                   as
                   from
                   Achior
                   the
                   Ammonite
                   ,
                   and
                   Ruth
                   the
                   Moabitess
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   who
                   came
                   out
                   of
                   Egypt
                   with
                   the
                   Israelites
                   and
                   mingled
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   were
                   Recorded
                   among
                   the
                   antient
                   monuments
                   ;
                   Herod
                   considering
                   that
                   the
                   Israelitical
                   pedegrees
                   would
                   avail
                   him
                   nothing
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   prick't
                   in
                   mind
                   with
                   the
                   consciousness
                   of
                   his
                   baseness
                   of
                   birth
                   ,
                   g
                   burnt
                   their
                   antient
                   recorded
                   Genealogies
                   ,
                   supposing
                   thereby
                   to
                   make
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   thought
                   to
                   come
                   of
                   noble
                   parentage
                   ,
                   when
                   none
                   other
                   ,
                   assisted
                   by
                   publick
                   Records
                   ,
                   were
                   able
                   to
                   bring
                   their
                   pedegrees
                   from
                   the
                   Patriarchs
                   ,
                   or
                   antient
                   Proselytes
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   called
                   h
                   Georae
                   ,
                   strangers
                   born
                   ,
                   and
                   mingled
                   among
                   the
                   Israelites
                   .
                   Yet
                   some
                   few
                   studious
                   in
                   this
                   behalf
                   having
                   either
                   kept
                   in
                   memory
                   the
                   names
                   of
                   their
                   Ancestours
                   ,
                   or
                   copied
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   antient
                   Rolls
                   ,
                   have
                   got
                   unto
                   themselves
                   their
                   proper
                   pedegrees
                   ,
                   and
                   glory
                   much
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   preserved
                   the
                   remembrance
                   of
                   their
                   antient
                   Nobility
                   .
                   Amongst
                   whom
                   were
                   those
                   men
                   I
                   mentioned
                   before
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   near
                   kindred
                   with
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   were
                   called
                   DESPOSYNI
                   .
                   These
                   travelling
                   from
                   Nazara
                   and
                   i
                   Cochaba
                   ,
                   towns
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   into
                   other
                   regions
                   ,
                   plainly
                   expounded
                   the
                   foresaid
                   genealogie
                   ,
                   partly
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   book
                   of
                   their
                   k
                   Ephemerides
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   memorie
                   ,
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   able
                   .
                   However
                   then
                   the
                   case
                   stand
                   ,
                   whether
                   thus
                   or
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   no
                   man
                   in
                   my
                   judgment
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   judgment
                   of
                   any
                   other
                   ingenious
                   person
                   ,
                   can
                   find
                   a
                   plainer
                   exposition
                   .
                   Let
                   us
                   make
                   much
                   of
                   this
                   therefore
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   have
                   l
                   no
                   proof
                   to
                   confirm
                   it
                   ,
                   seeing
                   we
                   cannot
                   produce
                   a
                   better
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   truer
                   exposition
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Gospel
                  
                   indeed
                   in
                   all
                   respects
                   uttereth
                   most
                   true
                   things
                   .
                
                 And
                 about
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Epistle
                 he
                 addeth
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   
                     Matthan
                     descending
                     from
                     Solomon
                  
                   begat
                   
                     Jacob.
                     Matthan
                  
                   deceased
                   ,
                   Melchi
                   of
                   the
                   stock
                   of
                   Nathan
                   on
                   the
                   same
                   woman
                   begat
                   Heli.
                   m
                   So
                   Heli
                   and
                   Jacob
                   were
                   brethren
                   by
                   the
                   mothers
                   side
                   .
                   Heli
                   dying
                   without
                   issue
                   ,
                   Jacob
                   raised
                   unto
                   him
                   seed
                   by
                   begetting
                   of
                   Joseph
                   ,
                   his
                   own
                   son
                   by
                   Nature
                   ,
                   but
                   Heli
                   his
                   son
                   by
                   Law.
                   Thus
                   was
                   Joseph
                   son
                   to
                   both
                   .
                   So
                   far
                   Africanus
                   .
                
                 Now
                 the
                 Genealogie
                 of
                 Joseph
                 being
                 thus
                 recited
                 ,
                 the
                 stock
                 also
                 of
                 Mary
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Tribe
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 effect
                 made
                 apparent
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 mingling
                 of
                 Tribes
                 by
                 marriage
                 was
                 forbidden
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 woman
                 is
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 joyned
                 in
                 marriage
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 House
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Family
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 inheritance
                 of
                 the
                 kindred
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 removed
                 from
                 tribe
                 to
                 tribe
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 these
                 matters
                 let
                 thus
                 much
                 suffice
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                
                 .
                 Of
                 Herods
                 cruelty
                 towards
                 the
                 Infants
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 how
                 miserable
                 a
                 manner
                 he
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 NOW
                 Christ
                 being
                 born
                 in
                 Bethlehem
                 of
                 Judaea
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 before
                 manifested
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 predictions
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Herod
                 ,
                 upon
                 an
                 enquiry
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 *
                 wise
                 men
                 that
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 asking
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 that
                 was
                 born
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ?
                 for
                 they
                 said
                 they
                 had
                 seen
                 his
                 Star
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 therefore
                 made
                 such
                 a
                 long
                 journey
                 with
                 diligence
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 most
                 ardently
                 desired
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 born
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 :
                 
                   Herod
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 troubled
                 ,
                 judging
                 his
                 Government
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 very
                 imminent
                 danger
                 ,
                 demanded
                 of
                 the
                 Doctors
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 expected
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 born
                 :
                 when
                 he
                 knew
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 *
                 Micah
                 ,
                 who
                 foretold
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 in
                 Bethlehem
                 ;
                 by
                 one
                 express
                 Edict
                 he
                 commands
                 all
                 the
                 young
                 children
                 both
                 in
                 Bethlehem
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 coasts
                 thereof
                 from
                 two
                 years
                 old
                 and
                 under
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 which
                 
                 he
                 had
                 diligently
                 enquired
                 of
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 slain
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 supposed
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 likely
                 ,
                 that
                 Jesus
                 would
                 be
                 involved
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 calamity
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 about
                 his
                 age
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 Parents
                 having
                 had
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 by
                 an
                 Angel
                 that
                 appeared
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 conveyed
                 the
                 young
                 child
                 into
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 escaped
                 the
                 Kings
                 bloudy
                 plot
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 indeed
                 the
                 sacred
                 writing
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 sets
                 forth
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 moreover
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 worth
                 the
                 while
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 immediately
                 befell
                 Herod
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 audacious
                 wickedness
                 acted
                 towards
                 Christ
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 age
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 How
                 forthwith
                 ,
                 without
                 all
                 delay
                 ,
                 the
                 Divine
                 vengeance
                 seized
                 him
                 whilst
                 alive
                 after
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 foreshew
                 some
                 beginnings
                 of
                 those
                 torments
                 which
                 awaited
                 him
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 he
                 clouded
                 the
                 prosperous
                 Successes
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 judged
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 with
                 domestick
                 calamities
                 following
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 murthers
                 of
                 his
                 wife
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 his
                 nearest
                 relations
                 and
                 dearest
                 friends
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 now
                 be
                 able
                 particularly
                 to
                 recount
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 rehearsal
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 would
                 far
                 surpass
                 even
                 all
                 the
                 most
                 savage
                 cruelty
                 of
                 every
                 Tragedy
                 ;
                 which
                 Josephus
                 in
                 his
                 History
                 has
                 at
                 large
                 declared
                 ▪
                 But
                 ,
                 how
                 after
                 his
                 cruel
                 plot
                 formed
                 against
                 our
                 Saviour
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 infants
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 forthwith
                 smitten
                 from
                 heaven
                 with
                 a
                 disease
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 a
                 scourge
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 died
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 unfit
                 to
                 understand
                 from
                 the
                 Authour
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 *
                 seventeenth
                 Book
                 of
                 Antiquities
                 relates
                 after
                 how
                 lamentable
                 a
                 manner
                 he
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 writing
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   But
                   the
                   disease
                   of
                   Herod
                   grew
                   yet
                   more
                   bitterly
                   violent
                   ,
                   God
                   exacting
                   this
                   judgment
                   of
                   his
                   enormities
                   upon
                   him
                   .
                   He
                   had
                   a
                   gentle
                   feaver
                   not
                   expressing
                   it self
                   so
                   much
                   to
                   the
                   outward
                   touch
                   and
                   feeling
                   ,
                   as
                   more
                   grievously
                   burning
                   him
                   within
                   .
                   Moreover
                   he
                   had
                   a
                   vehemently
                   strong
                   appetite
                   after
                   meat
                   ,
                   but
                   nothing
                   could
                   suffice
                   him
                   ;
                   he
                   had
                   an
                   ulcer
                   of
                   the
                   entrails
                   with
                   sharp
                   conflictations
                   especially
                   of
                   the
                   Colick-gut
                   :
                   a
                   phlegmatick
                   and
                   shining
                   humour
                   appeared
                   about
                   his
                   feet
                   .
                   Moreover
                   the
                   disease
                   had
                   gotten
                   about
                   the
                   lower
                   belly
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   than
                   that
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   putrefaction
                   of
                   his
                   Genitalls
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   bred
                   worms
                   ;
                   besides
                   he
                   had
                   a
                   shortness
                   of
                   breath
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   also
                   unsavory
                   ;
                   a
                   troublesome
                   flux
                   of
                   Rheum
                   ,
                   which
                   caused
                   a
                   perpetual
                   difficulty
                   of
                   breathing
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   the
                   patient
                   having
                   not
                   strength
                   to
                   resist
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   there
                   followed
                   a
                   convulsion
                   of
                   ▪
                   all
                   the
                   parts
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   said
                   therefore
                   by
                   the
                   Divine
                   ▪
                   s
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   who
                   made
                   it
                   their
                   business
                   to
                   give
                   judgement
                   of
                   such
                   things
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   upon
                   the
                   King
                   to
                   punish
                   him
                   for
                   his
                   so
                   oft
                   repeated
                   horrible
                   offences
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 much
                 therefore
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Writer
                 relates
                 in
                 the
                 fore-mentioned
                 Book
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Second
                 a
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 History
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 him
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   After
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   taken
                   with
                   a
                   disease
                   which
                   seising
                   upon
                   the
                   whole
                   state
                   and
                   habit
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   ,
                   tormented
                   him
                   exceedingly
                   with
                   several
                   pains
                   :
                   He
                   had
                   a
                   feaver
                   but
                   not
                   of
                   any
                   acute
                   kind
                   ,
                   an
                   insufferable
                   itching
                   over
                   all
                   his
                   body
                   ,
                   with
                   continual
                   tortures
                   of
                   the
                   Colon
                   :
                   by
                   the
                   humours
                   about
                   his
                   feet
                   you
                   would
                   judge
                   him
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   Hydropical
                   ;
                   besides
                   this
                   ,
                   a
                   strange
                   inflammation
                   of
                   the
                   lower
                   belly
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   a
                   putrefaction
                   of
                   the
                   Genitalls
                   as
                   bred
                   worms
                   ;
                   moreover
                   a
                   shortness
                   and
                   difficulty
                   of
                   breathing
                   with
                   a
                   convulsion
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   parts
                   .
                   This
                   moved
                   those
                   of
                   that
                   time
                   who
                   pretended
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   term
                   these
                   diseases
                   a
                   punishment
                   inflicted
                   on
                   him
                   from
                   heaven
                   .
                   But
                   although
                   he
                   strugled
                   with
                   so
                   many
                   distempers
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   hoped
                   to
                   live
                   and
                   recover
                   ,
                   and
                   sought
                   for
                   remedy
                   .
                   Passing
                   therefore
                   over
                   Jordan
                   he
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   hot-waters
                   that
                   are
                   neer
                   Call●rhoe
                   .
                   They
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   lake
                   Asphaltites
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   so
                   sweet
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   potable
                   .
                   There
                   ,
                   when
                   his
                   Physitians
                   thought
                   it
                   good
                   to
                   bathe
                   his
                   whole
                   body
                   in
                   warm
                   oil
                   ,
                   being
                   set
                   into
                   a
                   bathing-vessel
                   filled
                   with
                   oil
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   so
                   weakened
                   all
                   over
                   his
                   body
                   that
                   he
                   turned
                   up
                   his
                   eyes
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   dead
                   .
                   But
                   at
                   the
                   noise
                   of
                   his
                   attendants
                   outcries
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   himself
                   again
                   .
                   After
                   this
                   ,
                   despairing
                   of
                   recovery
                   ,
                   he
                   gave
                   order
                   for
                   the
                   distribution
                   of
                   fifty
                   b
                   Drachms
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   common
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   his
                   Commanders
                   and
                   friends
                   he
                   gave
                   great
                   sums
                   of
                   money
                   .
                   From
                   thence
                   he
                   returned
                   to
                   Jericho
                   ;
                   and
                   being
                   now
                   grown
                   very
                   melancholy
                   ,
                   he
                   did
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   threaten
                   death
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   resolved
                   upon
                   the
                   commission
                   of
                   a
                   most
                   horrible
                   and
                   villanous
                   fact
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   commanded
                   all
                   the
                   eminent
                   personages
                   that
                   were
                   in
                   every
                   town
                   of
                   Judaea
                   to
                   be
                   summoned
                   together
                   and
                   imprisoned
                   in
                   the
                   Hippodrome
                   .
                   Then
                   calling
                   for
                   his
                   sister
                   Salome
                   and
                   her
                   husband
                   Alexander
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   the
                   Jews
                   will
                   rejoyce
                   mightily
                   at
                   my
                   death
                   ;
                   but
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   obey
                   my
                   commands
                   ,
                   I
                   can
                   make
                   my self
                   to
                   be
                   lame●●ted
                   by
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   obtain
                   an
                   honourable
                   Funeral
                   ;
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   breath
                   is
                   out
                   of
                   my
                   body
                   ,
                   doe
                   you
                   being
                   guarded
                   with
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   kill
                   all
                   these
                   men
                   whom
                   I
                   have
                   imprisoned
                   ;
                   so
                   all
                   Judaea
                   ,
                   yea
                   every
                   family
                   shall
                   though
                   against
                   their
                   wills
                   ,
                   mourn
                   at
                   my
                   death
                   .
                   
                     And
                     a
                     little
                     after
                     he
                     says
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   again
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   tortured
                   partly
                   by
                   want
                   of
                   sustenance
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   by
                   the
                   Convulsions
                   of
                   his
                   violent
                   Cough
                   ,
                   being
                   overcome
                   with
                   continual
                   torments
                   he
                   resolved
                   to
                   hasten
                   his
                   own
                   death
                   .
                   And
                   having
                   taken
                   an
                   apple
                   ,
                   he
                   asked
                   for
                   a
                   knife
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   manner
                   was
                   to
                   cut
                   them
                   himself
                   when
                   ever
                   he
                   eat
                   them
                   ;
                   then
                   looking
                   round
                   least
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   any
                   one
                   that
                   might
                   hinder
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   lifted
                   up
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   as
                   about
                   to
                   doe
                   violence
                   to
                   himself
                   .
                   
                     Moreover
                     the
                     same
                     writer
                     relates
                     farther
                     ,
                  
                   how
                   that
                   a
                   little
                   before
                   his
                   death
                   he
                   most
                   wickedly
                   commanded
                   c
                   another
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   sons
                   ,
                   having
                   slain
                   d
                   two
                   of
                   them
                   before
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   soon
                   after
                   died
                   in
                   most
                   exquisite
                   torture
                   .
                
                 And
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 end
                 Herod
                 made
                 ,
                 suffering
                 a
                 due
                 punishment
                 for
                 his
                 cruelty
                 towards
                 the
                 infants
                 of
                 Bethlehem
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 contrived
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 destroy
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 After
                 his
                 death
                 an
                 Angel
                 appeared
                 to
                 Joseph
                 then
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 young
                 Child
                 and
                 his
                 Mother
                 and
                 return
                 into
                 Judea
                 ,
                 telling
                 him
                 they
                 were
                 dead
                 who
                 sought
                 the
                 young
                 Childs
                 Life
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 *
                 Evangelist
                 farther
                 adds
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   he
                   heard
                   that
                   Archelaus
                   reigned
                   in
                   Judea
                   in
                   the
                   room
                   of
                   his
                   father
                   Herod
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   afraid
                   to
                   go
                   thither
                   ,
                   not
                   withstanding
                   being
                   warned
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   a
                   dream
                   he
                   turned
                   aside
                   into
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   Galilee
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Times
                 of
                 Pilate
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 said
                 Historian
                 agrees
                 also
                 concerning
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Archelaus
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Herod
                 ,
                 declaring
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 how
                 both
                 by
                 his
                 fathers
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 decree
                 of
                 
                   Augustus
                   Caesar
                
                 ,
                 he
                 obtained
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Judea
                 :
                 And
                 how
                 ,
                 when
                 after
                 ten
                 years
                 he
                 was
                 deposed
                 from
                 his
                 Government
                 ,
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 Philip
                 ,
                 and
                 Herod
                 juniour
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Lysanias
                 governed
                 their
                 Tetrarchies
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Authour
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 eighteenth
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 Antiquities
                 ,
                 makes
                 it
                 plainly
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Pontius
                   Pilate
                
                 was
                 made
                 Procuratour
                 of
                 Judea
                 in
                 the
                 twelfth
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Tiberius
                 (
                 who
                 then
                 was
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 succeeding
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 Reigned
                 fifty
                 seven
                 years
                 )
                 and
                 continued
                 so
                 full
                 ten
                 years
                 ,
                 almost
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 Tiberius
                 lived
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 their
                 fiction
                 is
                 manifestly
                 confuted
                 ,
                 who
                 of
                 late
                 have
                 published
                 b
                 Acts
                 against
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 chiefly
                 the
                 title
                 or
                 note
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 inscribed
                 upon
                 the
                 said
                 Acts
                 ,
                 does
                 evidently
                 show
                 the
                 Authours
                 thereof
                 to
                 be
                 liars
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 these
                 men
                 have
                 impudently
                 feigned
                 concerning
                 the
                 salutary
                 passion
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 when
                 Tiberius
                 was
                 Consul
                 the
                 fourth
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 fell
                 out
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 seventh
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 Pilate
                 was
                 not
                 come
                 as
                 Governour
                 into
                 Judea
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 believe
                 Josephus
                 ;
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 foresaid
                 Book
                 does
                 expresly
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 Pilate
                 was
                 made
                 Procuratour
                 of
                 Judea
                 by
                 Tiberius
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 twelfth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                
                 Of
                 the
                 High-Priests
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 time
                 Christ
                 Preached
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 this
                 time
                 therefore
                 ,
                 namely
                 in
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Tiberius
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 *
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fourth
                 of
                 Pilate's
                 Procurator-ship
                 of
                 
                   Judea
                   ,
                   Herod
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Lysanias
                 and
                 Phillip
                 being
                 Tetrarchs
                 over
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Judea
                 ,
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 the
                 Christ
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 being
                 about
                 thirty
                 years
                 of
                 Age
                 ,
                 was
                 Baptized
                 by
                 John
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 first
                 began
                 to
                 Preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Scripture
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 finisht
                 the
                 whole
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Preaching
                 under
                 Annas
                 and
                 Caiphas
                 being
                 b
                 High-priests
                 ,
                 meaning
                 thereby
                 that
                 all
                 his
                 Preaching
                 was
                 terminated
                 within
                 that
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 wherein
                 they
                 executed
                 the
                 High-priests
                 Office.
                 Although
                 therefore
                 he
                 began
                 when
                 Annas
                 was
                 High-priest
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 till
                 Caiphas
                 came
                 on
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 are
                 scarce
                 full
                 four
                 years
                 contained
                 within
                 this
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 since
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 now
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 sanctions
                 about
                 Holy
                 matters
                 were
                 almost
                 abolished
                 ,
                 the
                 High-preisthood
                 also
                 ceased
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 life
                 and
                 hereditary
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 rightly
                 performed
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Roman
                 Governours
                 made
                 sometimes
                 one
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 another
                 High-priest
                 ,
                 none
                 bearing
                 that
                 Office
                 above
                 a
                 year
                 .
                 c
                 Josephus
                 indeed
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 of
                 Antiquities
                 does
                 relate
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 Annas
                 to
                 Caiphas
                 there
                 were
                 in
                 one
                 continued
                 Order
                 four
                 High-priests
                 :
                 his
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Valerius
                     Gratus
                  
                   having
                   put
                   out
                   Annas
                   from
                   being
                   High-priest
                   ,
                   made
                   Ismael
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   d
                   Baphi
                   High-priest
                   ;
                   not
                   long
                   after
                   he
                   removed
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   Eleazar
                   ,
                   son
                   of
                   the
                   High-priest
                   Annas
                   ,
                   High-priest
                   ;
                   within
                   a
                   year
                   after
                   he
                   deprived
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   Simon
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   Camithus
                   the
                   High-priesthood
                   .
                   He
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   held
                   that
                   honour
                   not
                   more
                   than
                   a
                   year
                   ,
                   had
                   e
                   Josephus
                   ,
                   whose
                   name
                   also
                   was
                   Caiphas
                   ,
                
                 for
                 his
                 successour
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 manifest
                 therefore
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 Saviours
                 Preaching
                 was
                 not
                 compleat
                 four
                 years
                 ,
                 within
                 which
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 there
                 were
                 as
                 many
                 High-priests
                 made
                 ,
                 reckoning
                 from
                 Annas
                 his
                 bearing
                 that
                 Office
                 ,
                 to
                 Caiphas
                 his
                 promotion
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 f
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 bore
                 the
                 Office
                 one
                 year
                 .
                 The
                 Holy
                 g
                 Gospel
                 therefore
                 is
                 right
                 in
                 noting
                 Caiphas
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 High-priest
                 that
                 same
                 year
                 in
                 which
                 our
                 Lords
                 salutary
                 passion
                 hapned
                 .
                 From
                 which
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Christs
                 Preaching
                 does
                 not
                 disagree
                 with
                 the
                 account
                 we
                 have
                 laid
                 down
                 .
                 Now
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 his
                 beginning
                 to
                 Preach
                 ,
                 called
                 twelve
                 men
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 named
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 giving
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 particular
                 a
                 Title
                 more
                 honourable
                 ,
                 and
                 preferring
                 them
                 before
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 disciples
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 he
                 chose
                 other
                 seventy
                 men
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 sent
                 two
                 by
                 two
                 before
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 into
                 every
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 and
                 Cities
                 whither
                 he
                 himself
                 would
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                
                 .
                 What
                 hath
                 been
                 testified
                 concerning
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 a
                 THe
                 sacred
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 also
                 mentions
                 the
                 beheading
                 of
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 by
                 Herod
                 Junior
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 this
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 also
                 agrees
                 Josephus
                 ,
                 who
                 both
                 makes
                 mention
                 particularly
                 of
                 Herodias
                 by
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 expresly
                 declares
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 Herod
                 ,
                 having
                 put
                 away
                 his
                 former
                 wife
                 lawfully
                 married
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 took
                 this
                 woman
                 his
                 brothers
                 wife
                 by
                 force
                 from
                 him
                 being
                 yet
                 alive
                 ,
                 and
                 married
                 her
                 :
                 she
                 was
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 Arethas
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Arabians
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 her
                 account
                 ,
                 Herod
                 having
                 slain
                 John
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 war
                 with
                 Arethas
                 ,
                 incensed
                 at
                 the
                 disgrace
                 of
                 his
                 daughter
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 war
                 ,
                 he
                 relates
                 that
                 Herod
                 and
                 his
                 whole
                 Army
                 were
                 vanquished
                 in
                 a
                 Battel
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 befell
                 him
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 cruelty
                 towards
                 John.
                 The
                 same
                 Josephus
                 does
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 History
                 in
                 the
                 account
                 it
                 gives
                 of
                 this
                 John
                 ,
                 especially
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 confessing
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 most
                 righteous
                 man
                 and
                 a
                 Baptist.
                 He
                 says
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 Herod
                 was
                 deprived
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 this
                 Herodias
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 ▪
                 together
                 with
                 her
                 banisht
                 to
                 b
                 Vienna
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Gallia
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 he
                 relates
                 in
                 his
                 eighteenth
                 Book
                 of
                 Antiquities
                 ,
                 where
                 also
                 he
                 writes
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 concerning
                 John
                 :
                 
                   But
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   judged
                   Herods
                   Army
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   overthrown
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   avenging
                   justly
                   on
                   him
                   the
                   murther
                   of
                   John
                   called
                   the
                   Baptist.
                   For
                   him
                   Herod
                   had
                   slain
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   a
                   good
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   that
                   exhorted
                   the
                   Jews
                   to
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   virtue
                   ,
                   commanding
                   them
                   to
                   deal
                   justly
                   with
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   behave
                   themselves
                   piously
                   towards
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   baptized
                   .
                   For
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   was
                   then
                   onely
                   well-pleasing
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   used
                   ,
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   excusing
                   of
                   some
                   certain
                   offences
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   cleansing
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   the
                   soul
                   being
                   before
                   purified
                   by
                   righteousness
                   .
                   Now
                   when
                   many
                   flockt
                   to
                   him
                   from
                   every
                   quarter
                   (
                   for
                   they
                   were
                   strangely
                   taken
                   with
                   hearing
                   of
                   such
                   discourses
                   )
                   Herod
                   fearing
                   least
                   through
                   the
                   powerfull
                   perswasion
                   of
                   the
                   man
                   ,
                   his
                   subjects
                   should
                   revolt
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   they
                   seemed
                   ready
                   to
                   doe
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   he
                   advised
                   )
                   judged
                   it
                   better
                   to
                   cut
                   him
                   off
                   before
                   any
                   innovation
                   hapned
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   than
                   ,
                   after
                   it
                   was
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   greatly
                   endangered
                   his
                   affairs
                   ,
                   to
                   repent
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   too
                   late
                   .
                   Upon
                   this
                   very
                   mistrust
                   of
                   Herods
                   ,
                   he
                   being
                   put
                   into
                   bonds
                   ,
                   was
                   sent
                   to
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Castle
                   of
                   Machaerous
                   and
                   there
                   slain
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 far
                 he
                 concerning
                 John.
                 The
                 same
                 Authour
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Book
                 makes
                 mention
                 also
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   About
                   that
                   time
                   there
                   was
                   one
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   a
                   wise
                   man
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   called
                   a
                   man
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   wrought
                   wonderfull
                   miracles
                   ,
                   and
                   taught
                   all
                   that
                   with
                   delight
                   would
                   embrace
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                   He
                   had
                   many
                   followers
                   ,
                   both
                   Jews
                   and
                   Gentiles
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   he
                   that
                   was
                   *
                   called
                   Christ.
                   Whom
                   though
                   he
                   was
                   accused
                   by
                   the
                   chief
                   men
                   of
                   our
                   Nation
                   ,
                   and
                   Pilate
                   condemned
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   crucified
                   ,
                   yet
                   those
                   who
                   at
                   first
                   loved
                   him
                   forbore
                   not
                   to
                   worship
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   appeared
                   unto
                   them
                   alive
                   on
                   the
                   third
                   day
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   holy
                   Prophets
                   had
                   predicted
                   ,
                   who
                   foretold
                   these
                   and
                   many
                   more
                   wonderfull
                   things
                   concerning
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   till
                   this
                   day
                   that
                   Sect
                   continues
                   ,
                   which
                   of
                   Him
                   are
                   called
                   Christians
                   .
                
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 that
                 this
                 Writer
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 Jew
                 born
                 and
                 bred
                 ,
                 has
                 in
                 his
                 works
                 recorded
                 thus
                 much
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 and
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 what
                 evasion
                 can
                 remain
                 to
                 the
                 Forgers
                 of
                 those
                 Acts
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 evidently
                 be
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 impudent
                 of
                 men
                 ?
                 But
                 thus
                 far
                 of
                 these
                 matters
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 our
                 Saviours
                 Disciples
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 our
                 Saviours
                 Apostles
                 are
                 to
                 all
                 apparently
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 seventy
                 disciples
                 ,
                 a
                 particular
                 *
                 catalogue
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 no
                 where
                 extant
                 .
                 But
                 Barnabas
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 frequent
                 mention
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 most
                 especially
                 in
                 Pauls
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Galatians
                   .
                   Softhenes
                
                 also
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 was
                 another
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 together
                 with
                 Paul
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 says
                 Clemens
                 in
                 the
                 fifth
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 Institutions
                 ;
                 where
                 also
                 he
                 affirms
                 Cephas
                 (
                 that
                 Cephas
                 of
                 whom
                 Paul
                 speaks
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   But
                   when
                   Cephas
                   came
                   to
                   Antioch
                   I
                   withstood
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   face
                
                 )
                 a
                 name-sake
                 of
                 Peters
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 seventy
                 disciples
                 .
                 Matthias
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 numbred
                 with
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 the
                 Traitor
                 Judas
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 honour
                 to
                 be
                 proposed
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 lot
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 are
                 reported
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Seventy
                 .
                 Thaddaeus
                 likewise
                 ;
                 of
                 whom
                 I
                 will
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 adjoyn
                 an
                 History
                 as
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 is
                 reported
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 attentively
                 observe
                 ,
                 will
                 find
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 Pauls
                 testimony
                 alone
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Saviours
                 disciples
                 were
                 more
                 in
                 number
                 than
                 Seventy
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 *
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   after
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   was
                   seen
                   first
                   of
                   Cephas
                   ,
                   then
                   of
                   the
                   twelve
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   seen
                   of
                   above
                   five
                   hundred
                   Brethren
                   at
                   once
                   :
                   of
                   whom
                   some
                   were
                   fal'n
                   asleep
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   ,
                
                 he
                 declares
                 ,
                 were
                 alive
                 when
                 he
                 wrote
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   appeared
                   to
                   James
                
                 .
                 a
                 He
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Seventy
                 disciples
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Brethren
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 many
                 more
                 besides
                 the
                 twelve
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 called
                 Apostles
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 imitation
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 sort
                 Paul
                 himself
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 he
                 farther
                 adds
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Then
                   he
                   was
                   seen
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
                 But
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 fore-mentioned
                 History
                 concerning
                 Thaddaeus
                 was
                 thus
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                
                 .
                 The
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Edessens
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Divinity
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 being
                 every
                 where
                 famous
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 wonderfull
                 power
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 wrought
                 miracles
                 ,
                 drew
                 together
                 an
                 innumerable
                 company
                 even
                 of
                 forreigners
                 ,
                 and
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 Countreys
                 far
                 remote
                 from
                 Judea
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 sick
                 and
                 troubled
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 pains
                 ,
                 hoping
                 to
                 be
                 recovered
                 .
                 Therefore
                 King
                 a
                 Agbarus
                 ,
                 the
                 then
                 
                 worthy
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 b
                 Nations
                 lying
                 beyond
                 Euphrates
                 ,
                 being
                 much
                 weakened
                 with
                 a
                 sore
                 disease
                 ,
                 incurable
                 by
                 humane
                 skill
                 ;
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 wonderfull
                 works
                 attested
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 sent
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 a
                 Letter-carrier
                 ,
                 humbly
                 beseeching
                 him
                 to
                 vouchsafe
                 to
                 cure
                 his
                 distemper
                 .
                 Now
                 though
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 then
                 hearken
                 to
                 his
                 request
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 answer
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Letter
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 promised
                 to
                 send
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 both
                 cure
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 bring
                 salvation
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 relations
                 and
                 friends
                 .
                 Soon
                 after
                 therefore
                 this
                 promise
                 was
                 exactly
                 fulfilled
                 .
                 For
                 after
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 Ascension
                 into
                 heaven
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 twelve
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 moved
                 thereto
                 by
                 Divine
                 impulse
                 ,
                 sent
                 Thaddaeus
                 ,
                 chosen
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 eventy
                 disciples
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 Edessa
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Preacher
                 and
                 Evangelift
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ.
                 By
                 whom
                 all
                 that
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 had
                 promised
                 ,
                 was
                 fulfilled
                 .
                 The
                 written
                 evidence
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 we
                 have
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Records
                 within
                 the
                 princely
                 City
                 of
                 Edessa
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Agbarus
                 then
                 was
                 Governour
                 .
                 For
                 among
                 the
                 publick
                 Records
                 there
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 antiquities
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 and
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 Agbarus
                 are
                 contained
                 ,
                 are
                 found
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 there
                 preserved
                 to
                 our
                 days
                 .
                 Nothing
                 hinders
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 hear
                 the
                 very
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 antient
                 Rolls
                 ,
                 and
                 faithfully
                 translated
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Syriack
                 Tongue
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 thus
                 :
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Copy
                   of
                   a
                   Letter
                   written
                   by
                   King
                   Abgarus
                   to
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   to
                   him
                   to
                   Jerusalem
                   by
                   Ananias
                   the
                   Courier
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Abgarus
                     Prince
                     of
                     Edessa
                     ,
                     to
                     Jesus
                     the
                     good
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     manifested
                     himself
                     within
                     the
                     confines
                     of
                     Jerusalem
                     ,
                     sendeth
                     greeting
                     .
                     I
                     have
                     heard
                     of
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Cures
                     ,
                     wrought
                     by
                     thee
                     without
                     Herbs
                     or
                     Medicines
                     ,
                     for
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     reported
                     ,
                     thou
                     dost
                     restore
                     sight
                     to
                     the
                     Blind
                     ,
                     thou
                     makest
                     the
                     Lame
                     to
                     walk
                     ,
                     thou
                     cleansest
                     the
                     Leprous
                     ,
                     and
                     thou
                     dost
                     cast
                     out
                     devills
                     and
                     unclean
                     spirits
                     ,
                     and
                     thou
                     healest
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     tormented
                     with
                     diseases
                     of
                     a
                     long
                     continuance
                     ,
                     and
                     thou
                     dost
                     raise
                     the
                     dead
                     .
                     When
                     I
                     heard
                     all
                     this
                     of
                     thee
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     fully
                     perswaded
                     to
                     believe
                     one
                     of
                     these
                     two
                     things
                     ,
                     either
                     that
                     thou
                     art
                     very
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     art
                     come
                     down
                     from
                     heaven
                     to
                     doe
                     such
                     things
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     performest
                     them
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     now
                     written
                     to
                     thee
                     ,
                     beseeching
                     thee
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     cure
                     my
                     disease
                     .
                     For
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     heard
                     that
                     the
                     Jews
                     murmur
                     against
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     contrive
                     to
                     doe
                     thee
                     mischief
                     .
                     I
                     have
                     a
                     City
                     ,
                     a
                     little
                     one
                     indeed
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     beautifull
                     ,
                     and
                     capable
                     of
                     receiving
                     us
                     both
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   wrote
                   Agbarus
                   ,
                   as
                   then
                   but
                   a
                   little
                   enlightned
                   from
                   above
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   also
                   worth
                   while
                   to
                   hear
                   the
                   Answer
                   of
                   Jesus
                   returned
                   to
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   Courier
                   ;
                   short
                   indeed
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   has
                   much
                   of
                   power
                   and
                   efficacy
                   in
                   it
                   ;
                   It
                   was
                   thus
                   :
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Answer
                     of
                     Jesus
                     to
                  
                   Agbarus
                   
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     sent
                     by
                  
                   Ananias
                   
                     the
                     Courier
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Blessed
                     art
                     thou
                     ,
                     Agbarus
                     ,
                     who
                     hast
                     believed
                     in
                     me
                     whom
                     thou
                     hast
                     not
                     seen
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     c
                     written
                     of
                     me
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     which
                     have
                     seen
                     me
                     should
                     not
                     believe
                     in
                     me
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     they
                     which
                     have
                     not
                     seen
                     me
                     may
                     believe
                     and
                     be
                     saved
                     .
                     But
                     as
                     concerning
                     what
                     thou
                     writest
                     about
                     my
                     coming
                     to
                     thee
                     ,
                     Know
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     things
                     for
                     which
                     I
                     am
                     sent
                     must
                     be
                     here
                     by
                     me
                     fulfilled
                     ;
                     which
                     being
                     finished
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     be
                     taken
                     up
                     and
                     return
                     to
                     him
                     that
                     sent
                     me
                     .
                     But
                     after
                     I
                     am
                     ascended
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     send
                     thee
                     one
                     of
                     my
                     disciples
                     ,
                     who
                     shall
                     cure
                     thy
                     distemper
                     ,
                     and
                     give
                     life
                     to
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     with
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   To
                   this
                   Letter
                   there
                   is
                   this
                   farther
                   added
                   in
                   the
                   Syriack
                   Language
                   ;
                   
                     After
                     Jesus
                     was
                     ascended
                     ,
                     Judas
                     ,
                     called
                     also
                     d
                     Thomas
                     ,
                     sent
                     Thaddaeus
                     the
                     e
                     Apostle
                     who
                     was
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     Seventy
                     disciples
                     ,
                     to
                     Agbarus
                     .
                     When
                     he
                     was
                     come
                     thither
                     ,
                     he
                     abode
                     with
                     Tobias
                     the
                     son
                     of
                     Tobias
                     .
                     As
                     soon
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     heard
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     come
                     ,
                     having
                     manifested
                     himself
                     by
                     the
                     miracles
                     he
                     wrought
                     ;
                     Agbarus
                     was
                     told
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Apostle
                     of
                     Jesus
                     was
                     come
                     thither
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     promise
                     in
                     his
                     Letter
                     .
                     Now
                     Thaddaeus
                     began
                     to
                     cure
                     every
                     disease
                     and
                     distemper
                     by
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     wonder
                     of
                     all
                     .
                     When
                     Agbarus
                     heard
                     of
                     the
                     great
                     and
                     wonderfull
                     works
                     wrought
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     in
                     the
                     Name
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     he
                     cured
                     diseases
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     some
                     suspicion
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     was
                     the
                     person
                     about
                     whom
                     Jesus
                     wrote
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     when
                     I
                     am
                     taken
                     up
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     send
                     thee
                     one
                     of
                     my
                     disciples
                     ,
                     who
                     shall
                     heal
                     thy
                     distemper
                     .
                     Having
                     therefore
                     called
                     for
                     Tobias
                     ,
                     with
                     whom
                     Thaddaeus
                     abode
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       have
                       heard
                       ,
                       said
                       he
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     certain
                     powerfull
                     man
                     come
                     from
                     Jerusalem
                     ,
                     who
                     lodges
                     at
                     thy
                     house
                     ,
                     that
                     performs
                     many
                     Cures
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Jesus
                     .
                     There
                     is
                     a
                     stranger
                     ,
                     Sir
                     ,
                     
                       replied
                       he
                    
                     ,
                     come
                     to
                     my
                     house
                     who
                     does
                     many
                     miracles
                     :
                     Bring
                     him
                     ,
                     said
                     Abgarus
                     ,
                     to
                     me
                     .
                     Tobias
                     went
                     home
                     to
                     Thaddaeus
                     and
                     told
                     him
                     ,
                     Agbarus
                     the
                     Governour
                     of
                     this
                     City
                     having
                     sent
                     for
                     me
                     ,
                     commands
                     me
                     to
                     bring
                     thee
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     mayest
                     cure
                     his
                     distemper
                     .
                     I
                     will
                     go
                     ,
                     
                       replied
                       Thaddaeus
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     chiefly
                     upon
                     his
                     account
                     that
                     I
                     am
                     with
                     power
                     sent
                     hither
                     .
                     Tobias
                     therefore
                     getting
                     up
                     early
                     next
                     morning
                     ,
                     took
                     Thaddaeus
                     along
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     went
                     to
                     Agbarus
                     .
                     When
                     he
                     was
                     come
                     ,
                     to
                     Agbarus
                     (
                     his
                     Nobles
                     being
                     present
                     and
                     standing
                     round
                     him
                     )
                     there
                     appeared
                     a
                     wonderfull
                     sight
                     in
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     the
                     Apostle
                     Thaddaeus
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     came
                     in
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     he
                     worshipped
                     him
                     .
                     All
                     that
                     were
                     present
                     wondred
                     at
                     that
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     saw
                     nothing
                     of
                     that
                     sight
                     which
                     appeared
                     onely
                     to
                     Agbarus
                     .
                     Then
                     he
                     asked
                     Thaddaeus
                     ,
                     art
                     thou
                     ,
                     in
                     truth
                     a
                     disciple
                     of
                     Jesus
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     wrote
                     thus
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     send
                     thee
                     one
                     of
                     my
                     disciples
                     ,
                     who
                     shall
                     cure
                     thy
                     distemper
                     and
                     give
                     life
                     to
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     all
                     with
                     thee
                     ?
                     Thaeddaeus
                     answered
                     ,
                     for
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     thou
                     hast
                     firmly
                     believed
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     who
                     sent
                     me
                     ,
                     therefore
                     am
                     I
                     sent
                     to
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     thy
                     Faith
                     in
                     him
                     does
                     still
                     increase
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     thy
                     Belief
                     thou
                     shalt
                     have
                     the
                     desires
                     of
                     thine
                     heart
                     fulfilled
                     .
                     Agbarus
                     made
                     him
                     answer
                     ,
                     I
                     did
                     so
                     firmly
                     believe
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     would
                     have
                     raised
                     Forces
                     to
                     have
                     destroyed
                     the
                     Jews
                     who
                     crucified
                     him
                     ,
                     had
                     I
                     not
                     been
                     inhibited
                     from
                     that
                     purpose
                     by
                     the
                     Roman
                     Empire
                     .
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     replied
                     Thaeddaeus
                     ,
                     our
                     Lord
                     God
                     fulfilled
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     his
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     having
                     finished
                     that
                     ,
                     was
                     taken
                     up
                     to
                     his
                     Father
                     .
                     Agbarus
                     said
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     
                     I
                     believed
                     both
                     in
                     Him
                     and
                     in
                     his
                     Father
                     .
                     Therefore
                     ,
                     said
                     Thaddaeus
                     ,
                     I
                     lay
                     my
                     hand
                     on
                     thee
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     :
                     and
                     having
                     done
                     so
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     presently
                     cured
                     of
                     the
                     disease
                     and
                     distemper
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     .
                     Agbarus
                     wondred
                     greatly
                     when
                     he
                     saw
                     that
                     really
                     accomplished
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     heard
                     concerning
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     by
                     his
                     disciple
                     and
                     Apostle
                     Thaddaeus
                     ,
                     who
                     without
                     the
                     help
                     of
                     Herbs
                     or
                     Medicines
                     ,
                     restored
                     him
                     to
                     his
                     former
                     soundness
                     .
                     And
                     not
                     onely
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     one
                     Abdus
                     also
                     the
                     son
                     of
                     Abdus
                     who
                     had
                     the
                     Gout
                     ;
                     he
                     coming
                     and
                     falling
                     down
                     at
                     
                     Thaddaeus's
                     feet
                     ,
                     received
                     a
                     blessing
                     by
                     prayer
                     and
                     the
                     laying
                     on
                     of
                     his
                     hands
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     healed
                     .
                     Many
                     others
                     also
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     City
                     with
                     them
                     were
                     cured
                     by
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     who
                     wrought
                     wonderfull
                     Miracles
                     ,
                     and
                     Preached
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God.
                     After
                     all
                     this
                     ,
                     Agbarus
                     spake
                     thus
                     ,
                     We
                     believe
                     ,
                     Thaddaeus
                     ,
                     whatever
                     thou
                     dost
                     ,
                     thou
                     performest
                     by
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     we
                     greatly
                     admire
                     thee
                     .
                     But
                     ,
                     We
                     pray
                     thee
                     moreover
                     ,
                     give
                     us
                     some
                     farther
                     account
                     of
                     the
                     Advent
                     of
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     How
                     and
                     after
                     what
                     manner
                     it
                     was
                     ;
                     of
                     his
                     power
                     also
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     what
                     virtue
                     he
                     wrought
                     those
                     mighty
                     Works
                     we
                     have
                     heard
                     .
                     I
                     shall
                     now
                     be
                     silent
                     ,
                     replied
                     Thaddaeus
                     ,
                     because
                     I
                     am
                     sent
                     to
                     publish
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     But
                     assemble
                     all
                     the
                     men
                     of
                     thy
                     City
                     together
                     to
                     me
                     to
                     morrow
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     Preach
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     disperse
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     life
                     among
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     expound
                     the
                     Advent
                     of
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     after
                     what
                     manner
                     it
                     was
                     ,
                     his
                     Commission
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     what
                     reason
                     his
                     Father
                     sent
                     him
                     ;
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     his
                     Works
                     ,
                     the
                     Mysteries
                     he
                     declared
                     to
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     by
                     what
                     power
                     he
                     wrought
                     so
                     great
                     Miracles
                     ,
                     his
                     new
                     Preaching
                     ,
                     the
                     slender
                     and
                     mean
                     reputation
                     he
                     made
                     himself
                     of
                     ,
                     the
                     despicableness
                     of
                     his
                     outward
                     man
                     ,
                     how
                     he
                     humbled
                     himself
                     even
                     unto
                     death
                     ,
                     how
                     he
                     lessened
                     his
                     Divinity
                     ,
                     how
                     many
                     and
                     great
                     things
                     he
                     suffered
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     how
                     he
                     was
                     Crucified
                     ,
                     how
                     he
                     descended
                     into
                     Hell
                     ,
                     and
                     rent
                     asunder
                     that
                     Inclosure
                     never
                     before
                     severed
                     ;
                     how
                     he
                     rose
                     again
                     ,
                     and
                     together
                     with
                     himself
                     ,
                     raised
                     those
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                     who
                     had
                     layn
                     buried
                     many
                     ages
                     ;
                     how
                     he
                     descended
                     from
                     heaven
                     alone
                     ,
                     but
                     ascended
                     to
                     his
                     Father
                     accompanied
                     with
                     a
                     great
                     multitude
                     ,
                     how
                     with
                     glory
                     he
                     is
                     set
                     down
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     Father
                     in
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     he
                     will
                     come
                     again
                     with
                     power
                     and
                     glory
                     to
                     judge
                     both
                     quick
                     and
                     dead
                     .
                     Agbarus
                     therefore
                     commanded
                     the
                     men
                     of
                     his
                     City
                     to
                     come
                     together
                     very
                     early
                     and
                     hear
                     Thaddaeus
                     Preach
                     .
                     After
                     this
                     he
                     commanded
                     ,
                     that
                     Gold
                     and
                     Silver
                     should
                     be
                     given
                     to
                     Thaddaeus
                     :
                     But
                     he
                     refused
                     it
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     how
                     shall
                     we
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     left
                     all
                     that
                     was
                     our
                     own
                     ,
                     take
                     any
                     thing
                     that
                     is
                     anothers
                     ?
                     These
                     things
                     were
                     done
                     in
                     the
                     f
                     Three
                     hundredth
                     and
                     fortieth
                     year
                     .
                  
                   All
                   this
                   ,
                   being
                   translated
                   word
                   for
                   word
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Syriack
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   unprofitable
                   to
                   be
                   read
                   ▪
                   we
                   have
                   thought
                   good
                   to
                   set
                   down
                   opportunely
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               SECOND
               BOOK
               Of
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               OF
               
                 EUSEBIUS
                 PAMPHILUS
              
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 PREFACE
                 .
              
               
                 WHatsoever
                 was
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 premised
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Preface
                 to
                 Our
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   History
                
                 ,
                 both
                 concerning
                 the
                 Divinity
                 of
                 the
                 comfortable
                 Word
                 ,
                 the
                 Antiquity
                 of
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 our
                 doctrine
                 and
                 Evangelical
                 Politie
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 moreover
                 concerning
                 the
                 Manifestation
                 our
                 Saviour
                 lately
                 made
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 his
                 Passion
                 and
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 Treated
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 briefly
                 summed
                 up
                 the
                 proofs
                 thereof
                 .
                 Now
                 therefore
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 diligently
                 look
                 into
                 what
                 followed
                 upon
                 his
                 Ascension
                 ;
                 partly
                 from
                 what
                 we
                 find
                 noted
                 in
                 Holy
                 Writt
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 from
                 other
                 Records
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 will
                 mention
                 in
                 due
                 place
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                
                 Of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 instituted
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Ascension
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 a
                 FIRST
                 of
                 all
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Matthias
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 hath
                 been
                 manifested
                 ,
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 disciples
                 ,
                 by
                 lot
                 was
                 elected
                 into
                 the
                 Apostleship
                 of
                 the
                 Traitour
                 Judas
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 seven
                 approved
                 men
                 were
                 by
                 prayer
                 and
                 imposition
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 hands
                 Ordained
                 Deacons
                 for
                 the
                 publick
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 affairs
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 number
                 Stephen
                 was
                 one
                 :
                 who
                 b
                 immediately
                 after
                 his
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 Deacon
                 onely
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 was
                 slain
                 by
                 those
                 very
                 Jews
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 
                 the
                 Lords
                 murtherers
                 ,
                 who
                 stoned
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 he
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 worthily
                 victorious
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 gained
                 a
                 Crown
                 c
                 answerable
                 to
                 his
                 Name
                 .
                 Then
                 James
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 termed
                 the
                 d
                 brother
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 also
                 was
                 called
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Joseph
                 :
                 for
                 Joseph
                 was
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   whom
                
                 Mary
                 
                   being
                   Espoused
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   came
                   together
                   she
                   was
                   found
                   with
                   child
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Sacred
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 doth
                 declare
                 :
                 This
                 same
                 
                   James
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 his
                 eminent
                 virtue
                 the
                 Antients
                 surnamed
                 the
                 Just
                 ,
                 was
                 as
                 they
                 relate
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 delivered
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 Clemens
                 affirms
                 in
                 the
                 sixth
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 Institutions
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   after
                   our
                   Saviours
                   Ascension
                
                 ,
                 Peter
                 ,
                 James
                 ,
                 and
                 John
                 ,
                 
                   although
                   our
                   Lord
                   had
                   preferred
                   them
                   before
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   contend
                   for
                   the
                   Dignity
                   ,
                   but
                   chose
                
                 James
                 the
                 Just
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Author
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 seventh
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 work
                 ,
                 says
                 this
                 farther
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   after
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   conferred
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   Knowledge
                   upon
                
                 James
                 the
                 Just
                 ,
                 John
                 and
                 Peter
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   they
                   delivered
                   to
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   to
                   the
                   Seventy
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   whom
                   was
                
                 Barnabas
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 
                 James's
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 surnamed
                 the
                 Just
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 cast
                 head-long
                 from
                 the
                 Battlement
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 beaten
                 to
                 death
                 with
                 a
                 Fullers
                 Club
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 beheaded
                 .
                 Paul
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 this
                 James
                 the
                 Just
                 ,
                 writing
                 thus
                 :
                 *
                 
                   Other
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   saw
                   I
                   none
                   save
                   James
                   the
                   Lords
                   brother
                   .
                
                 At
                 this
                 time
                 also
                 all
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 had
                 promised
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Osdroënians
                 was
                 fulfilled
                 .
                 For
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 moved
                 thereto
                 by
                 Divine
                 impulse
                 ,
                 sent
                 Thaddaeus
                 to
                 Edessa
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Preacher
                 and
                 Evangelist
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 a
                 Record
                 there
                 found
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 manifested
                 .
                 He
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 thither
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
                 both
                 cure
                 Agbarus
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 astonished
                 all
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 country
                 with
                 the
                 wonderfulness
                 of
                 his
                 Miracles
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 sufficiently
                 prepared
                 them
                 with
                 such
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 them
                 to
                 an
                 adoration
                 of
                 Christs
                 power
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 them
                 disciples
                 of
                 his
                 wholesome
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 From
                 that
                 very
                 time
                 untill
                 now
                 the
                 whole
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Edessens
                 has
                 continued
                 to
                 be
                 Consecrated
                 to
                 Christs
                 Name
                 ,
                 enjoying
                 no
                 trivial
                 evidences
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 graciousness
                 towards
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 said
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Records
                 .
                 We
                 will
                 now
                 return
                 again
                 to
                 Holy
                 Writ
                 :
                 After
                 the
                 Martyrdom
                 of
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 sorest
                 persecution
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 by
                 the
                 Jews
                 arose
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 disciples
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Twelve
                 onely
                 ,
                 being
                 scattered
                 throughout
                 Judea
                 and
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 travelling
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Phoenice
                 and
                 Cyprus
                 and
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 as
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 testifieth
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 bold
                 as
                 to
                 communicate
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Faith
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 but
                 Preach't
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 onely
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 *
                 Paul
                 also
                 untill
                 then
                 made
                 havock
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 entring
                 into
                 every
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 haling
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 committing
                 them
                 to
                 prison
                 .
                 Moreover
                 *
                 Philip
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 was
                 ordained
                 Deacon
                 with
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 dispersed
                 ,
                 went
                 down
                 to
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 power
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 Preach't
                 the
                 Word
                 to
                 those
                 inhabitants
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 so
                 effectually
                 cooperate
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 Preaching
                 he
                 drew
                 after
                 him
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 men
                 .
                 This
                 Simon
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 very
                 famous
                 ,
                 did
                 so
                 far
                 prevail
                 with
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 deceived
                 by
                 his
                 imposture
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 thought
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 great
                 power
                 of
                 God.
                 Then
                 therefore
                 this
                 very
                 person
                 ,
                 being
                 greatly
                 amazed
                 at
                 the
                 Miracles
                 Philip
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 craftily
                 insinuated
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 counterfeited
                 a
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 baptized
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 thing
                 with
                 admiration
                 we
                 see
                 now
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 followers
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 filthy
                 Sect
                 ,
                 who
                 creeping
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 fore-father
                 did
                 ,
                 like
                 some
                 pestilent
                 and
                 leprous
                 disease
                 ,
                 doe
                 deeply
                 corrupt
                 all
                 those
                 into
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 any
                 way
                 able
                 to
                 instil
                 that
                 pernicious
                 and
                 incurable
                 poyson
                 which
                 lies
                 concealed
                 within
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 their
                 vitiousness
                 was
                 discovered
                 ;
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 Simon
                 himself
                 being
                 at
                 length
                 detected
                 by
                 Peter
                 ,
                 was
                 deservedly
                 punished
                 .
                 Furthermore
                 when
                 the
                 wholesome
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 daily
                 increased
                 ,
                 Divine
                 providence
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Aethiopia
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 great
                 autority
                 under
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 that
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 Nations
                 are
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 countrey
                 fashion
                 governed
                 by
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Philip
                 ,
                 warned
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 a
                 Vision
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Word
                 ;
                 was
                 also
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 throughout
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 Returning
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 country
                 he
                 is
                 reported
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 first
                 publisher
                 of
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 comfortable
                 Advent
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 by
                 him
                 was
                 really
                 fulfilled
                 that
                 prediction
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   Aethiopia
                   shall
                   stretch
                   out
                   her
                   hand
                   unto
                   God.
                
                 At
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 †
                 Paul
                 ,
                 that
                 chosen
                 vessel
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 neither
                 by
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 revelation
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 raised
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ;
                 being
                 vouchsafed
                 this
                 calling
                 by
                 a
                 Vision
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 voice
                 from
                 heaven
                 which
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 Revelation
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                
                 How
                 Tiberius
                 was
                 affected
                 at
                 the
                 Relation
                 Pilate
                 sent
                 him
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 concerning
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 WHen
                 the
                 wonderfull
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 and
                 his
                 Ascension
                 into
                 Heaven
                 was
                 now
                 divulged
                 among
                 all
                 men
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 old
                 customary
                 that
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 Provinces
                 should
                 communicate
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 every
                 strange
                 and
                 unusual
                 accident
                 that
                 happened
                 within
                 their
                 charge
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 nothing
                 that
                 was
                 done
                 might
                 escape
                 his
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 Pilate
                 acquainted
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Tiberius
                 with
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 now
                 much
                 talk't
                 of
                 over
                 all
                 Palaestine
                 ;
                 giving
                 him
                 an
                 account
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 also
                 heard
                 of
                 many
                 other
                 Miracles
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 that
                 rising
                 again
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 dead
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 now
                 by
                 many
                 believed
                 to
                 be
                 God.
                 And
                 they
                 say
                 that
                 Tiberius
                 referred
                 this
                 matter
                 to
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 relation
                 was
                 rejected
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 upon
                 pretence
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 first
                 approved
                 of
                 the
                 
                 matter
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 an
                 old
                 Law
                 amongst
                 the
                 Romanes
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 one
                 should
                 be
                 deified
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 suffrage
                 and
                 decree
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 reality
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 wholesome
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Doctrine
                 might
                 not
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 humane
                 approbation
                 or
                 assistance
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 the
                 Senate
                 had
                 rejected
                 the
                 Relation
                 concerning
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 Tiberius
                 persisted
                 in
                 his
                 former
                 judgment
                 ,
                 attempting
                 nothing
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Thus
                 much
                 a
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 incomparably
                 well
                 skilled
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Laws
                 and
                 every
                 way
                 famous
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 renowned
                 among
                 the
                 Latine
                 Writers
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Apologie
                 for
                 the
                 Christians
                 written
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 Latine
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 translated
                 into
                 Greek
                 ,
                 does
                 declare
                 in
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 :
                 
                   b
                   And
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   discourse
                   concerning
                   the
                   Original
                   of
                   these
                   Laws
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   an
                   old
                   Decree
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Emperour
                   should
                   consecrate
                   no
                   God
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   was
                   approved
                   by
                   the
                   Senate
                   .
                   
                     Marcus
                     Aemilius
                  
                   knows
                   this
                   concerning
                   his
                   God
                   Alburnus
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   makes
                   for
                   our
                   advantage
                   ,
                   because
                   among
                   you
                   Divinity
                   is
                   weighed
                   by
                   humane
                   approbation
                   .
                   If
                   God
                   please
                   not
                   man
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   God.
                   Man
                   now
                   must
                   be
                   propitious
                   to
                   God.
                   Tiberius
                   therefore
                   ,
                   in
                   whose
                   time
                   the
                   Christian
                   Name
                   made
                   its
                   entry
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   communicated
                   to
                   the
                   Senate
                   the
                   account
                   he
                   had
                   received
                   out
                   of
                   
                     Syria
                     Palestine
                  
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   the
                   Divinity
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   made
                   apparent
                   ;
                   which
                   he
                   confirmed
                   with
                   his
                   own
                   suffrage
                   .
                   But
                   because
                   the
                   Senate
                   had
                   not
                   approved
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   rejected
                   :
                   the
                   Emperour
                   persisted
                   in
                   his
                   judgment
                   ,
                   threatning
                   the
                   accusers
                   of
                   the
                   Christians
                   with
                   death
                   .
                
                 Which
                 opinion
                 divine
                 providence
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 dispensation
                 instilled
                 into
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 
                   Tiberius
                   Caesar
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 then
                 in
                 its
                 infancy
                 ,
                 might
                 without
                 impediment
                 spread
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                
                 How
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 spread
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 ANd
                 thus
                 by
                 the
                 cooperation
                 of
                 Divine
                 power
                 ,
                 the
                 comfortable
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 beams
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 enlightned
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 *
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   sound
                   of
                   the
                   heavenly
                   Evangelists
                   and
                   Apostles
                   went
                   out
                   into
                   all
                   lands
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   words
                   into
                   the
                   ends
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                
                 And
                 indeed
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 there
                 were
                 throughout
                 all
                 Cities
                 and
                 Villages
                 Churches
                 gathered
                 ,
                 which
                 like
                 a
                 Threshing-floor
                 filled
                 with
                 Corn
                 ,
                 were
                 thronged
                 with
                 infinite
                 multitudes
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 deriving
                 their
                 ignorance
                 from
                 their
                 Ancestours
                 and
                 their
                 errours
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 were
                 ensnared
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 souls
                 with
                 the
                 superstitious
                 worship
                 of
                 Idols
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 an
                 inveterate
                 disease
                 ,
                 being
                 freed
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 from
                 their
                 cruel
                 masters
                 ,
                 and
                 loosned
                 from
                 their
                 heavy
                 bonds
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Preaching
                 and
                 Miracles
                 of
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 did
                 with
                 scorn
                 reject
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 gods
                 brought
                 in
                 by
                 devils
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledged
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 onely
                 God
                 the
                 maker
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 And
                 him
                 they
                 worshipped
                 with
                 the
                 Holy
                 Rites
                 of
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 divine
                 and
                 sober
                 way
                 of
                 worship
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 had
                 spread
                 among
                 mankind
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 diffused
                 it self
                 into
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 ;
                 and
                 Cornelius
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 a
                 Caesarea
                 in
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 whole
                 household
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Vision
                 from
                 heaven
                 and
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 embraced
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 at
                 Antioch
                 did
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 disciples
                 ,
                 dispersed
                 upon
                 the
                 persecution
                 that
                 arose
                 about
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 Preached
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Antioch
                 now
                 increasing
                 and
                 prospering
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 many
                 were
                 gathered
                 together
                 ,
                 both
                 Prophets
                 from
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 were
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 ,
                 also
                 other
                 brethren
                 in
                 number
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 :
                 the
                 appellation
                 of
                 b
                 Christians
                 then
                 and
                 there
                 first
                 sprang
                 up
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 a
                 pleasant
                 and
                 fertile
                 soyle
                 :
                 and
                 Agabus
                 also
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 there
                 present
                 fore-told
                 the
                 dearth
                 that
                 afterwards
                 happened
                 ;
                 and
                 c
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 relieve
                 the
                 Brethren
                 by
                 their
                 Ministration
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                
                 How
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 
                   Tiberius
                   ,
                   Caius
                
                 made
                 Agrippa
                 King
                 over
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 punished
                 Herod
                 with
                 perpetual
                 Banishment
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 Tiberius
                 ,
                 having
                 Reigned
                 about
                 two
                 and
                 twenty
                 years
                 ,
                 died
                 .
                 Caius
                 succeeding
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 presently
                 gave
                 a
                 Agrippa
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Judea
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 King
                 over
                 the
                 Tetrarchies
                 both
                 of
                 Phillip
                 and
                 Lysanias
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 he
                 gave
                 him
                 Herods
                 Tetrarchy
                 also
                 ,
                 having
                 condemned
                 Herod
                 to
                 perpetual
                 banishment
                 ,
                 being
                 together
                 with
                 Herodias
                 his
                 Wife
                 deservedly
                 punished
                 for
                 divers
                 enormities
                 :
                 (
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 Herod
                 that
                 was
                 present
                 at
                 our
                 Saviours
                 Passion
                 :
                 )
                 Josephus
                 is
                 a
                 witness
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 also
                 .
                 Moreover
                 in
                 this
                 Emperours
                 time
                 Philo
                 flourished
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 highly
                 esteemed
                 of
                 for
                 his
                 Learning
                 by
                 many
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 among
                 us
                 but
                 also
                 among
                 forreigners
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 indeed
                 by
                 Original
                 extract
                 an
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 inferiour
                 to
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 illustrious
                 in
                 dignitie
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 Moreover
                 what
                 and
                 how
                 great
                 pains
                 he
                 bestowed
                 about
                 divine
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 learning
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Nation
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 all
                 evidently
                 manifest
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 how
                 excellent
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 Philosophy
                 and
                 Humane
                 Learning
                 it
                 is
                 needless
                 to
                 relate
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 excelled
                 all
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 Platonick
                 and
                 Pythagorean
                 Philosophy
                 which
                 he
                 much
                 affected
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                
                 How
                 Philo
                 went
                 on
                 an
                 Embassage
                 to
                 Caius
                 upon
                 the
                 Jews
                 Account
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 this
                 man
                 comprized
                 in
                 a
                 five
                 Books
                 the
                 calamities
                 that
                 befell
                 the
                 Jews
                 in
                 Caius
                 his
                 Reign
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 sets
                 forth
                 both
                 the
                 madness
                 of
                 Caius
                 Proclaiming
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 god
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 his
                 insolent
                 carriage
                 in
                 his
                 Government
                 in
                 innumerable
                 instances
                 ;
                 likewise
                 the
                 distresses
                 the
                 Jews
                 underwent
                 in
                 his
                 Reign
                 ;
                 and
                 declares
                 how
                 himself
                 went
                 Embassadour
                 to
                 Rome
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 Countrey-men
                 that
                 dwelt
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 that
                 reasoning
                 before
                 Caius
                 for
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 customes
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 nation
                 ,
                 he
                 obtained
                 nothing
                 besides
                 laughter
                 and
                 reproaches
                 ,
                 and
                 narrowly
                 escaped
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 being
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 Josephus
                 mentions
                 all
                 this
                 in
                 his
                 eighteenth
                 Book
                 of
                 Antiquities
                 ,
                 writing
                 thus
                 much
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 :
                 
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   there
                   happening
                   a
                   sedition
                   at
                   Alexandria
                   among
                   the
                   Jews
                   that
                   dwelt
                   there
                   and
                   the
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   b
                   three
                   of
                   each
                   faction
                   were
                   sent
                   Embassadours
                   to
                   Caius
                   .
                   Now
                   Apion
                   was
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Alexandrian's
                   Embassadours
                   ,
                   who
                   railed
                   bitterly
                   against
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   laying
                   many
                   things
                   to
                   their
                   charge
                   ,
                   and
                   amongst
                   the
                   rest
                   that
                   they
                   neglected
                   to
                   worship
                   Caesar
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   all
                   the
                   subjects
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   built
                   Temples
                   and
                   Altars
                   to
                   Caius
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   all
                   points
                   worshipped
                   him
                   as
                   they
                   did
                   their
                   gods
                   ,
                   the
                   Jews
                   onely
                   ,
                   
                     said
                     he
                  
                   ,
                   accounted
                   it
                   a
                   vile
                   thing
                   to
                   errect
                   Statues
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   swear
                   by
                   his
                   name
                   .
                   When
                   Apion
                   had
                   urged
                   these
                   and
                   many
                   other
                   vehement
                   accusations
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   hoped
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   likely
                   ,
                   to
                   incense
                   
                     Caius
                     ,
                     Philo
                  
                   chief
                   of
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Embassy
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   every
                   way
                   famous
                   ,
                   brother
                   to
                   Alexander
                   c
                   Alabarchus
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   unskilfull
                   in
                   Philosophie
                   ,
                   was
                   able
                   and
                   ready
                   with
                   an
                   Apologie
                   to
                   answer
                   his
                   Accusations
                   .
                   But
                   Caius
                   forbad
                   him
                   ,
                   commanding
                   him
                   to
                   depart
                   immediately
                   from
                   his
                   presence
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Emperour
                   was
                   so
                   highly
                   incensed
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   doubted
                   but
                   he
                   would
                   most
                   severely
                   punish
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                   But
                   Philo
                   being
                   much
                   reviled
                   went
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   spake
                   to
                   the
                   Jews
                   that
                   were
                   about
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   good
                   courage
                   ,
                   for
                   although
                   d
                   Caius
                   was
                   angry
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   had
                   now
                   really
                   rendred
                   God
                   his
                   Adversarie
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 much
                 Josephus
                 relates
                 .
                 And
                 Philo
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 account
                 which
                 he
                 wrote
                 of
                 this
                 his
                 Embassy
                 ,
                 does
                 exactly
                 relate
                 every
                 particular
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 then
                 done
                 .
                 Whereof
                 omitting
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 hereunto
                 annex
                 onely
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 shall
                 make
                 it
                 evidently
                 plain
                 to
                 the
                 Readers
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 miseries
                 straightway
                 without
                 any
                 delay
                 befell
                 the
                 Jews
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 enormous
                 impieties
                 committed
                 against
                 Christ.
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 therefore
                 he
                 relates
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Tiberius
                 one
                 Sejanus
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 who
                 then
                 could
                 doe
                 much
                 with
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 did
                 use
                 his
                 utmost
                 indeavour
                 to
                 destroy
                 that
                 whole
                 Nation
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 
                   Judea
                   ,
                   Pilate
                
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 time
                 that
                 horrible
                 wickedness
                 was
                 most
                 audaciously
                 committed
                 against
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 attempting
                 something
                 about
                 the
                 Temple
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 which
                 yet
                 stood
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 customes
                 and
                 ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 raised
                 vehement
                 commotions
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                
                 How
                 great
                 miseries
                 befell
                 the
                 Jews
                 after
                 their
                 audacious
                 wickedness
                 committed
                 against
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   relates
                   further
                   how
                
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 
                   Tiberius
                   ,
                   Caius
                
                 assuming
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 was
                 every
                 way
                 sorely
                 injurious
                 towards
                 many
                 ,
                 but
                 above
                 all
                 he
                 most
                 heavily
                 annoyed
                 the
                 whole
                 Jewish
                 Nation
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 short
                 we
                 may
                 understand
                 from
                 Philo's
                 own
                 a
                 words
                 ,
                 writing
                 thus
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 .
                 
                   So
                   great
                   therefore
                   was
                   the
                   extravagancy
                   and
                   pride
                   of
                   Caius's
                   carriage
                   towards
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   more
                   especially
                   towards
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Nation
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   bitterly
                   hated
                   ,
                   and
                   appropriated
                   to
                   himself
                   all
                   their
                   b
                   Proseucha's
                   in
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Cities
                   ,
                   beginning
                   with
                   those
                   at
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   filling
                   them
                   with
                   his
                   own
                   Images
                   and
                   Statues
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   suffered
                   others
                   to
                   consecrate
                   Statues
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   seemed
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   to
                   dedicate
                   them
                   to
                   himself
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   changed
                   and
                   transformed
                   the
                   Temple
                   at
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   which
                   hitherto
                   had
                   remained
                   undefiled
                   and
                   dignified
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   priviledges
                   of
                   a
                   Sanctuary
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   it
                   into
                   a
                   Temple
                   dedicated
                   to
                   himself
                   ,
                   causing
                   it
                   thence
                   forward
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   CAIUS
                   c
                   JUNIOR
                   JUPITER
                   d
                   CONSPICUOUS
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 the
                 same
                 Authour
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 second
                 Book
                 which
                 he
                 intitled
                 of
                 e
                 Virtues
                 ,
                 relates
                 innumerable
                 other
                 calamities
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 grievous
                 beyond
                 all
                 expression
                 ,
                 that
                 befell
                 the
                 Jews
                 dwelling
                 at
                 Alexandria●
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Caius
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 Josephus
                 agrees
                 ,
                 who
                 notes
                 that
                 those
                 troubles
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 whole
                 Jewish
                 ▪
                 Nation
                 was
                 molested
                 ,
                 began
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Pilate
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 those
                 enormous
                 facts
                 committed
                 against
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 hear
                 what
                 he
                 also
                 declares
                 in
                 his
                 second
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 wars
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 f
                 words
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Pilate
                   being
                   by
                   Tiberius
                   sent
                   Procurator
                   into
                   Judea
                   ,
                   brought
                   into
                   Jerusalem
                   by
                   night
                   the
                   veiled
                   Images
                   of
                   Caesar
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   called
                   his
                   
                   Statues
                   .
                   As
                   soon
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   day
                   this
                   raised
                   a
                   great
                   commotion
                   among
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                   For
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   near
                   were
                   astonished
                   at
                   the
                   ●ight
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   their
                   Laws
                   were
                   violated
                   and
                   trampled
                   on
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   account
                   it
                   a
                   detestable
                   thing
                   to
                   place
                   any
                   graven
                   image
                   in
                   the
                   City
                   .
                
                 These
                 things
                 if
                 thou
                 comparest
                 with
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 writing
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 understand
                 that
                 that
                 voice
                 they
                 uttered
                 before
                 Pilate
                 ,
                 crying
                 out
                 *
                 
                   they
                   had
                   no
                   other
                   King
                   but
                   Caesar
                   ,
                
                 was
                 soon
                 g
                 after
                 revenged
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Writer
                 relates
                 another
                 following
                 calamity
                 inflicted
                 on
                 them
                 by
                 Divine
                 vengeance
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   After
                   this
                   Pilate
                   raised
                   another
                   commotion
                   amongst
                   them
                   ;
                   exhausting
                   the
                   stock
                   of
                   the
                   sacred
                   Treasury
                   (
                   it
                   is
                   call'd
                   the
                   h
                   Corban
                   )
                   in
                   making
                   a
                   Conduit
                   ;
                   wherein
                   the
                   water
                   that
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   was
                   at
                   three
                   hundred
                   furlongs
                   distance
                   .
                   For
                   which
                   there
                   was
                   great
                   indignation
                   amongst
                   the
                   populace
                   :
                   And
                   when
                   Pilate
                   was
                   at
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   they
                   flockt
                   about
                   the
                   judgment
                   Seat
                   ,
                   and
                   began
                   to
                   exclaim
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   (
                   for
                   he
                   foresaw
                   there
                   would
                   be
                   a
                   tumult
                   amongst
                   them
                   )
                   mingled
                   armed
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   clad
                   like
                   the
                   common
                   people
                   ,
                   amongst
                   the
                   multitude
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   forbidding
                   them
                   to
                   use
                   their
                   swords
                   ,
                   but
                   commanding
                   them
                   to
                   strike
                   those
                   that
                   cried
                   out
                   with
                   clubs
                   ,
                   gave
                   them
                   a
                   sign
                   from
                   his
                   Tribunal
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Jews
                   were
                   beaten
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   killed
                   ,
                   some
                   by
                   the
                   blows
                   they
                   received
                   perished
                   ,
                   others
                   being
                   troden
                   to
                   death
                   in
                   the
                   croud
                   by
                   those
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   party
                   that
                   fled
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   the
                   multitude
                   ,
                   being
                   astonished
                   at
                   the
                   calamity
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   slain
                   ,
                   were
                   silent
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Writer
                 relates
                 innumerable
                 other
                 commotions
                 raised
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 and
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 forward
                 both
                 the
                 City
                 and
                 all
                 Judea
                 was
                 distracted
                 with
                 Seditions
                 ,
                 Wars
                 ,
                 and
                 continual
                 contrivances
                 of
                 mischief
                 following
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 untill
                 at
                 last
                 the
                 Siege
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Vespasian
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 revenge
                 befell
                 them
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 manner
                 therefore
                 hath
                 divine
                 vengeance
                 pursued
                 the
                 Jews
                 for
                 their
                 execrable
                 wickedness
                 committed
                 against
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                
                 .
                 That
                 Pilate
                 made
                 himself
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 is
                 also
                 worth
                 knowing
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 this
                 same
                 Pilate
                 ,
                 who
                 condemned
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Caius
                 ,
                 whose
                 times
                 we
                 now
                 Treat
                 of
                 ,
                 fell
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 famed
                 ,
                 into
                 so
                 great
                 troubles
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 forced
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 own
                 Murderer
                 and
                 Revenger
                 ,
                 laying
                 violent
                 hands
                 on
                 himself
                 :
                 Divine
                 justice
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 meet
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 deferring
                 his
                 punishment
                 .
                 This
                 those
                 Grecians
                 do
                 Record
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 written
                 b
                 Olympiads
                 ,
                 giving
                 an
                 account
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 time
                 performed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Dearth
                 that
                 happened
                 in
                 Claudius
                 his
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 Caius
                 having
                 held
                 the
                 Empire
                 not
                 full
                 out
                 four
                 years
                 ,
                 Claudius
                 the
                 Emperour
                 succeeded
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 whose
                 times
                 a
                 Dearth
                 oppressed
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 those
                 Historians
                 make
                 mention
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 wholly
                 averse
                 from
                 our
                 Religion
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 prediction
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Agabus
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 there
                 is
                 mention
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 concerning
                 this
                 Dearth
                 that
                 should
                 come
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 was
                 compleated
                 .
                 Luke
                 having
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 mentioned
                 this
                 Dearth
                 that
                 happened
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Claudius
                 ,
                 adds
                 this
                 farther
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   brethren
                   which
                   were
                   in
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   every
                
                 
                 
                   one
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   ability
                   ,
                   sent
                   to
                   them
                   who
                   were
                   in
                   Judea
                   by
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   Barnabas
                   and
                   Paul.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                
                 .
                 The
                 Martyrdom
                 of
                 James
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
              
               
                 
                   NOw
                   about
                   that
                   time
                
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 
                 
                   Claudius
                   ,
                   Herod
                   the
                   King
                   stretched
                   forth
                   his
                   hands
                   to
                   vex
                   certain
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   killed
                   James
                   the
                   brother
                   of
                   John
                   with
                   the
                   sword
                   .
                
                 Concerning
                 this
                 
                   James
                   ,
                   Clemens
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 seventh
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 relates
                 a
                 memorable
                 History
                 ,
                 speaking
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 heard
                 from
                 his
                 predecessours
                 .
                 
                   For
                   he
                   says
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   that
                   a
                   accused
                   him
                   before
                   the
                   Judgment-seat
                   ,
                   seeing
                   him
                   openly
                   and
                   willingly
                   testifie
                   and
                   declare
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   was
                   moved
                   thereat
                   ,
                   and
                   professed
                   that
                   he
                   also
                   was
                   a
                   Christian.
                   And
                   so
                   says
                   he
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   both
                   together
                   led
                   away
                   to
                   suffer
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   going
                   ,
                   he
                   besough●●
                   James
                   to
                   pardon
                   him
                   ;
                   who
                   ,
                   after
                   a
                   short
                   deliberation
                   ,
                   said
                   ,
                   peace
                   be
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   kissed
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   were
                   both
                   beheaded
                   together
                   .
                
                 Then
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 Holy
                 *
                 writ
                 declares
                 ,
                 b
                 Herod
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 that
                 the
                 killing
                 of
                 James
                 very
                 much
                 pleased
                 the
                 
                 Jews
                 ,
                 set
                 upon
                 Peter
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 put
                 him
                 in
                 bonds
                 ,
                 would
                 forthwith
                 have
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 not
                 been
                 miraculously
                 delivered
                 out
                 of
                 prison
                 by
                 a
                 divine
                 apparition
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 Angel
                 coming
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 night
                 ;
                 being
                 dismist
                 for
                 the
                 ministration
                 of
                 Preaching
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 happened
                 to
                 Peter
                 by
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 divine
                 providence
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                
                 How
                 Agrippa
                 ,
                 called
                 also
                 Herod
                 ,
                 persecuting
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 presently
                 felt
                 Divine
                 vengeance
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 the
                 Kings
                 attempt
                 to
                 do
                 violence
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 remained
                 not
                 long
                 unrevenged
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 chastizing
                 Minister
                 of
                 divine
                 justice
                 pursued
                 him
                 :
                 He
                 therefore
                 ,
                 soon
                 after
                 his
                 bloudy
                 plot
                 against
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 going
                 down
                 to
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 related
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 there
                 upon
                 the
                 great
                 festival
                 day
                 dressed
                 in
                 a
                 white
                 and
                 Royal
                 garment
                 ,
                 made
                 an
                 Oration
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 from
                 his
                 lofty
                 throne
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 multitude
                 gave
                 a
                 shout
                 with
                 loud
                 acclamations
                 at
                 his
                 Oration
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 Sacred
                 writ
                 declares
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 
                   immediately
                   smitten
                   by
                   an
                   Angel
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   eaten
                   up
                   of
                   worms
                   and
                   gave
                   up
                   the
                   ghost
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 consent
                 between
                 Holy
                 writ
                 and
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 Josephus
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 account
                 given
                 of
                 this
                 strange
                 thing
                 is
                 worthy
                 of
                 admiration
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 he
                 ,
                 giving
                 evident
                 testimony
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 in
                 his
                 nineteenth
                 *
                 Book
                 of
                 Antiquities
                 does
                 plainly
                 declare
                 this
                 wonderfull
                 thing
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   third
                   year
                   of
                   his
                   reign
                   over
                   all
                   Judea
                   was
                   now
                   compleated
                   ;
                   when
                   he
                   went
                   to
                   the
                   City
                   Caesarea
                   ,
                   heretofore
                   called
                   the
                   Tower
                   of
                   Straton
                   .
                   There
                   he
                   exhibited
                   shewes
                   in
                   honour
                   of
                   Caesar
                   ,
                   knowing
                   that
                   a
                   Festival
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   instituted
                   for
                   the
                   prosperity
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   Hereunto
                   flockt
                   a
                   great
                   multitude
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   honourable
                   and
                   excelled
                   in
                   dignity
                   ,
                   throughout
                   that
                   whole
                   b
                   Province
                   .
                   On
                   the
                   second
                   day
                   therefore
                   of
                   the
                   shews
                   ,
                   being
                   clothed
                   with
                   Robes
                   made
                   all
                   of
                   silver
                   admirably
                   wrought
                   ,
                   he
                   entred
                   the
                   Theatre
                   early
                   in
                   the
                   morning
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   silver
                   of
                   his
                   Robes
                   ,
                   shining
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   beams
                   the
                   rising
                   Sun
                   cast
                   on
                   them
                   made
                   a
                   wonderfull
                   glistering
                   ,
                   striking
                   those
                   who
                   steadfastly
                   looked
                   on
                   him
                   with
                   wonder
                   and
                   amazement
                   ,
                   presently
                   his
                   flatterers
                   ,
                   some
                   from
                   one
                   place
                   some
                   from
                   another
                   ,
                   cryed
                   out
                   with
                   voices
                   most
                   pernitious
                   to
                   him
                   terming
                   him
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   beseeching
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   propitious
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   Hitherto
                   ,
                   said
                   they
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   reverenced
                   thee
                   as
                   a
                   Man
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   we
                   acknowledge
                   thee
                   to
                   be
                   above
                   mortal
                   nature
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   King
                   neither
                   rebuked
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   rejected
                   their
                   impious
                   flattery
                   ,
                   presently
                   after
                   looking
                   up
                   he
                   espied
                   an
                   c
                   angel
                   sitting
                   over
                   his
                   head
                   ;
                   whom
                   he
                   forthwith
                   understood
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   mischief
                   towards
                   him
                   ,
                   having
                   d
                   heretofore
                   been
                   the
                   foreteller
                   of
                   his
                   prosperity
                   .
                   A
                   pain
                   that
                   pierced
                   his
                   very
                   heart
                   immediately
                   seized
                   him
                   .
                   He
                   had
                   besides
                   a
                   griping
                   all
                   over
                   his
                   belly
                   ,
                   which
                   began
                   with
                   a
                   vehement
                   sharpness
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   continual
                   and
                   without
                   intermission
                   .
                   Looking
                   therefore
                   upon
                   his
                   friends
                   ,
                   I
                   your
                   God
                   ,
                   says
                   he
                   ,
                   am
                   now
                   compelled
                   to
                   end
                   my
                   life
                   ;
                   fatal
                   necessity
                   forthwith
                   demonstrating
                   the
                   falshood
                   of
                   your
                   boasting
                   acclamations
                   even
                   now
                   uttered
                   concerning
                   me
                   :
                   I
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   you
                   was
                   stiled
                   immortal
                   ,
                   am
                   now
                   snatch't
                   away
                   by
                   death
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   destinie
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   born
                   with
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   decreed
                   .
                   We
                   have
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   lived
                   ill
                   ,
                   and
                   despicably
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   such
                   splendor
                   as
                   was
                   look't
                   upon
                   to
                   be
                   most
                   fortunate
                   .
                   When
                   he
                   had
                   spoken
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   spent
                   with
                   the
                   vehemency
                   of
                   his
                   pain
                   .
                   Being
                   therefore
                   presently
                   carried
                   into
                   the
                   Palace
                   ,
                   a
                   rumour
                   was
                   immediately
                   spread
                   abroad
                   that
                   the
                   King
                   was
                   in
                   imminent
                   danger
                   of
                   his
                   life
                   ;
                   straightway
                   the
                   whole
                   multitude
                   with
                   their
                   wives
                   and
                   children
                   e
                   sitting
                   upon
                   spread
                   sackcloth
                   ,
                   after
                   their
                   country
                   fashion
                   ,
                   made
                   supplications
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   the
                   King.
                   Every
                   place
                   was
                   filled
                   with
                   wailings
                   and
                   lamentations
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   King
                   lying
                   in
                   an
                   High-bed-chamber
                   ,
                   looked
                   down
                   upon
                   them
                   as
                   they
                   lay
                   prostrate
                   and
                   could
                   not
                   refrain
                   weeping
                   .
                   At
                   length
                   having
                   been
                   for
                   five
                   days
                   space
                   continually
                   tormented
                   with
                   pains
                   of
                   his
                   Belly
                   ,
                   he
                   died
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   fifty
                   fourth
                   year
                   of
                   f
                   his
                   Age
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   seventh
                   of
                   his
                   Reign
                   .
                   For
                   first
                   he
                   reigned
                   four
                   years
                   under
                   
                     Caius
                     Caesar
                  
                   ,
                   having
                   governed
                   the
                   Tetrarchie
                   of
                   Phillip
                   three
                   years
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   fourth
                   he
                   had
                   Herods
                   Tetrarchie
                   annext
                   :
                   the
                   three
                   last
                   years
                   of
                   his
                   Reign
                   he
                   passed
                   under
                   
                     Claudius
                     Caesar.
                  
                   
                
                 Thus
                 far
                 Josephus
                 :
                 wherein
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 other
                 passages
                 ,
                 I
                 much
                 admire
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 agrees
                 so
                 exactly
                 with
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 think
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 disagreement
                 about
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 both
                 the
                 time
                 and
                 the
                 action
                 doe
                 evidently
                 shew
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 either
                 his
                 name
                 was
                 changed
                 by
                 some
                 mistake
                 of
                 the
                 Transcriber
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 this
                 King
                 had
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 others
                 have
                 ,
                 two
                 names
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Impostour
                 Theudas
                 and
                 his
                 Associates
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 because
                 Luke
                 does
                 moreover
                 in
                 the
                 *
                 Acts
                 bring
                 in
                 one
                 Gamaliel
                 speaking
                 in
                 the
                 consultation
                 the
                 Jews
                 had
                 about
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 of
                 one
                 a
                 Theudas
                 
                   that
                   arose
                   up
                   in
                   those
                   days
                   boasting
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   some
                   body
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   slain
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   obeyed
                   him
                   ,
                   were
                   scattered
                   :
                
                 we
                 also
                 will
                 adjoyn
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 Josephus
                 concerning
                 this
                 very
                 person
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 before
                 cited
                 expresly
                 declares
                 thus
                 much
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 :
                 
                   When
                   Fadus
                   was
                   Procurator
                   of
                   Judea
                   ,
                   a
                   certain
                   Impostour
                   ,
                   by
                   name
                   Theudas
                   ,
                   perswaded
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   people
                   to
                   take
                   their
                   goods
                   with
                   them
                   and
                   follow
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   River
                   of
                   Jordan
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   said
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   command
                   ,
                   part
                   the
                   waters
                   of
                   the
                   
                   river
                   ,
                   and
                   afford
                   them
                   an
                   easie
                   passage
                   ovér
                   .
                   By
                   such
                   speeches
                   he
                   deceived
                   many
                   .
                   But
                   Fadus
                   suffered
                   them
                   not
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   their
                   madness
                   ,
                   but
                   sent
                   out
                   a
                   body
                   of
                   horse
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   falling
                   on
                   them
                   at
                   unawares
                   ,
                   partly
                   killed
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   took
                   them
                   prisoners
                   .
                   And
                   having
                   taken
                   Theudas
                   alive
                   they
                   beheaded
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   carried
                   his
                   head
                   to
                   Jerusalem
                   .
                
                 After
                 this
                 the
                 same
                 writer
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 Dearth
                 which
                 happened
                 in
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 Claudius
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XII
                
                 .
                 Of
                 Helena
                 Queen
                 of
                 the
                 Osdroënians
                 .
              
               
                 
                   a
                   AT
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   there
                   happened
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   great
                   *
                   Dearth
                   throughout
                   all
                   Judea
                   .
                   When
                   Queen
                   Helena
                   ,
                   buying
                   Bread-corn
                   in
                   Egypt
                   at
                   a
                   very
                   deer
                   price
                   ,
                   distributed
                   it
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   in
                   want
                   .
                
                 All
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 agreeable
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 related
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 †
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 Where
                 we
                 have
                 this
                 moreover
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   disciples
                   which
                   dwelt
                   at
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   every
                   man
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   ability
                   ,
                   determined
                   to
                   send
                   relief
                   unto
                   the
                   brethren
                   which
                   dwelt
                   in
                   Judea
                   ;
                   which
                   also
                   they
                   did
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Elders
                   by
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   Barnabas
                   and
                   Paul.
                
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 Helena
                 ,
                 which
                 Josephus
                 has
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 illustrious
                 b
                 Sepulchral-monument
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 called
                 Aelia
                 :
                 And
                 she
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 Queen
                 of
                 the
                 Adiabeni
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                
                 .
                 Of
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 being
                 now
                 every
                 where
                 diffused
                 among
                 all
                 men
                 ;
                 that
                 enemy
                 of
                 mans
                 salvation
                 ,
                 plotting
                 to
                 possess
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 Royal
                 City
                 ,
                 brings
                 thither
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Simon
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 joyning
                 his
                 inchantments
                 to
                 that
                 mans
                 craftiness
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 many
                 that
                 dwelt
                 at
                 Rome
                 his
                 own
                 by
                 inducing
                 them
                 into
                 errour
                 .
                 This
                 Justin
                 evidences
                 ;
                 a
                 man
                 very
                 famous
                 amongst
                 the
                 professours
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 soon
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 ;
                 whose
                 worth
                 we
                 will
                 give
                 account
                 of
                 in
                 due
                 place
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 read
                 what
                 he
                 has
                 writ
                 in
                 his
                 a
                 second
                 Apologie
                 to
                 Antoninus
                 for
                 our
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 says
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   And
                   after
                   the
                   Ascension
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   into
                   heaven
                   ,
                   the
                   Devils
                   sent
                   forth
                   certain
                   men
                   who
                   stiled
                   themselves
                   Gods
                   :
                   whom
                   you
                   were
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   persecuting
                   that
                   you
                   worshipped
                   them
                   .
                   Amongst
                   them
                   there
                   was
                   one
                   Simon
                   a
                   Samaritane
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   village
                   named
                   Gitton
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   the
                   reign
                   of
                   
                     Claudius
                     Caesar
                  
                   ,
                   having
                   performed
                   many
                   magical
                   wonders
                   by
                   the
                   assistance
                   and
                   art
                   of
                   Devils
                   within
                   your
                   City
                   Rome
                   the
                   Metropolis
                   of
                   the
                   Empire
                   ,
                   was
                   accounted
                   a
                   God
                   by
                   you
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   you
                   dedicated
                   an
                   Image
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   a
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   an
                   Island
                   of
                   the
                   river
                   Tiber
                   ,
                   between
                   the
                   two
                   Bridges
                   ,
                   with
                   this
                   Latine
                   inscription
                   ,
                   b
                   SIMONI
                   DEO
                   SANCTO
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     Simon
                     the
                     Holy
                     God.
                  
                   Him
                   almost
                   all
                   the
                   Samaritans
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   other
                   Nations
                   ,
                   confess
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   great
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   worship
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   one
                   c
                   Helena
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   a
                   constant
                   companion
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   who
                   heretofore
                   was
                   a
                   prostitute
                   in
                   the
                   stews
                   of
                   Tyre
                   a
                   City
                   of
                   Phoenicia
                   ;
                   and
                   her
                   they
                   term
                   the
                   prime
                   notion
                   (
                   or
                   first
                   conception
                   )
                   from
                   him
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 far
                 he
                 :
                 with
                 whom
                 agrees
                 Irenaeus
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 Book
                 against
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 sets
                 forth
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 his
                 impious
                 and
                 most
                 impure
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 superfluous
                 here
                 to
                 relate
                 ;
                 since
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 has
                 a
                 desire
                 may
                 fully
                 understand
                 from
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Books
                 of
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 wherein
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 accuratly
                 delivered
                 ,
                 the
                 original
                 ,
                 the
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 grounds
                 and
                 reasons
                 of
                 the
                 false
                 opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 endeavours
                 and
                 purposes
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 this
                 Simon
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Arch-hereticks
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 heard
                 that
                 this
                 Simon
                 was
                 indeed
                 the
                 chief
                 Captain
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 Authour
                 of
                 all
                 Heresie
                 .
                 From
                 which
                 time
                 even
                 to
                 our
                 age
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 followers
                 of
                 his
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 have
                 imbraced
                 throughout
                 their
                 whole
                 Lives
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 renowned
                 amongst
                 all
                 men
                 for
                 its
                 modesty
                 and
                 sanctity
                 ;
                 yet
                 nevertheless
                 they
                 relapse
                 to
                 the
                 superstitious
                 worship
                 of
                 Devils
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 seem'd
                 to
                 have
                 abandoned
                 ,
                 prostrating
                 themselves
                 before
                 the
                 Images
                 and
                 Pictures
                 of
                 Simon
                 and
                 his
                 forementioned
                 Helena
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 worship
                 with
                 sweet
                 persumes
                 ,
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 oblations
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 transacted
                 in
                 secret
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 do
                 forthwith
                 strike
                 terrour
                 into
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 at
                 first
                 hear
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 (
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 written
                 oracle
                 )
                 doe
                 make
                 them
                 tremble
                 and
                 shake
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 astonishment
                 ;
                 are
                 in
                 truth
                 full
                 of
                 terrour
                 ,
                 amazement
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 outragious
                 madness
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 commit
                 them
                 to
                 writing
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 for
                 men
                 of
                 modesty
                 to
                 utter
                 them
                 through
                 their
                 lips
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 excessive
                 
                 obscenity
                 and
                 uncleanness
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 named
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 invented
                 ,
                 any
                 thing
                 so
                 impure
                 ,
                 which
                 their
                 most
                 lewd
                 Sect
                 does
                 not
                 far
                 surpass
                 ;
                 deluding
                 silly
                 women
                 laden
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 iniquity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIV
                
                 .
                 Of
                 Peter
                 the
                 Apostle's
                 Preaching
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 devil
                 that
                 hater
                 of
                 all
                 goodness
                 and
                 most
                 trecherous
                 enemy
                 of
                 mans
                 salvation
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 produced
                 this
                 Simon
                 the
                 authour
                 and
                 contriver
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 mischief
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 great
                 Antagonist
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Apostles
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Divine
                 and
                 Celestial
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 always
                 assistant
                 to
                 its
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 appearance
                 and
                 presence
                 soon
                 quenched
                 the
                 flame
                 ,
                 enkindled
                 by
                 the
                 devil
                 ,
                 humbling
                 and
                 depressing
                 by
                 them
                 all
                 haughtiness
                 and
                 swelling
                 pride
                 that
                 exalted
                 it self
                 against
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God.
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 neither
                 the
                 devices
                 of
                 Simon
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 which
                 then
                 were
                 hatch't
                 ,
                 became
                 any
                 ways
                 prevalent
                 during
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 splendour
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 vanquished
                 and
                 prevailed
                 against
                 all
                 machinations
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Word
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 newly
                 enlightned
                 mens
                 minds
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 did
                 both
                 flourish
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 was
                 conversant
                 and
                 did
                 effectually
                 cooperate
                 with
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Straightway
                 therefore
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Impostour
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 blinded
                 by
                 a
                 divine
                 and
                 wonderful
                 splendour
                 and
                 light
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 detected
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Peter
                 in
                 Judea
                 in
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 wickedly
                 committed
                 ,
                 took
                 a
                 great
                 journey
                 over
                 sea
                 ,
                 and
                 fled
                 from
                 the
                 Eastern
                 to
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 :
                 concluding
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 live
                 freely
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 .
                 Arriving
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 and
                 assistance
                 of
                 a
                 devill
                 a
                 there
                 lying
                 in
                 wait
                 ,
                 he
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 so
                 far
                 perfected
                 his
                 attempt
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 set
                 up
                 an
                 Image
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 worship't
                 him
                 as
                 God.
                 But
                 all
                 succeeded
                 not
                 long
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 mind
                 .
                 For
                 soon
                 after
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 Claudius
                 ,
                 the
                 benign
                 and
                 most
                 endearing
                 providence
                 of
                 God
                 brought
                 Peter
                 ,
                 that
                 valiant
                 and
                 great
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 for
                 courage
                 chief
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 to
                 Rome
                 against
                 this
                 mighty
                 destroyer
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 stout
                 Leader
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 armed
                 with
                 celestial
                 weapons
                 ,
                 brought
                 that
                 precious
                 merchandise
                 of
                 intelligible
                 light
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 dwelt
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 :
                 declaring
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 Light
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 comfortable
                 to
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ,
                 the
                 publication
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XV.
                
                 Of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 according
                 to
                 Mark.
                 
              
               
                 WHen
                 therefore
                 he
                 had
                 published
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 divine
                 Word
                 ,
                 immediately
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Simon
                 was
                 extinct
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 man
                 a
                 himself
                 ,
                 destroyed
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 lustre
                 of
                 Pietie
                 enlightned
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 hearers
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 sufficient
                 barely
                 to
                 hear
                 him
                 once
                 ,
                 nor
                 were
                 contented
                 to
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 publication
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 celestial
                 Word
                 by
                 word
                 of
                 mouth
                 and
                 unwritten
                 .
                 Therefore
                 they
                 earnestly
                 entreated
                 
                   Mark
                   ,
                   Peters
                
                 follower
                 ,
                 whose
                 Gospel
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 extant
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 leave
                 with
                 them
                 some
                 written
                 Record
                 of
                 that
                 doctrine
                 they
                 had
                 heard
                 .
                 Neither
                 did
                 they
                 desist
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 prevailed
                 with
                 the
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 they
                 gave
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 writing
                 that
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Gospel
                   according
                   to
                   Mark.
                
                 When
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Peter
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 Revelation
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 much
                 delighted
                 with
                 the
                 ardent
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 that
                 writing
                 by
                 his
                 Autority
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 thenceforward
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 b
                 Clemens
                 in
                 his
                 sixth
                 Book
                 of
                 Institutions
                 relates
                 this
                 passage
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Hierapolis
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 Papias
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 as
                 a
                 witness
                 .
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 Peter
                 mentions
                 Mark
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 former
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 was
                 written
                 at
                 
                   Rome
                   ;
                   Peter
                
                 himself
                 does
                 intimate
                 thus
                 much
                 (
                 calling
                 Rome
                 by
                 c
                 a
                 figure
                 Babylon
                 )
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   that
                   is
                   at
                   Babylon
                   elected
                   together
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   saluteth
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   doth
                   Marcus
                   my
                   son
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVI
                
                 .
                 That
                 Mark
                 first
                 Preached
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 this
                 Mark
                 a
                 going
                 into
                 Egypt
                 is
                 reported
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 first
                 publisher
                 there
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 he
                 had
                 written
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 setled
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 City
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 And
                 furthermore
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 multitude
                 both
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 who
                 there
                 embraced
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 professed
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 beginning
                 so
                 severe
                 and
                 so
                 philosophical
                 a
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 Philo
                 vouchsafed
                 in
                 his
                 writings
                 to
                 relate
                 their
                 converse
                 ,
                 their
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 their
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 whole
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVII
                
                 .
                 What
                 Philo
                 relates
                 of
                 the
                 Ascetae
                 in
                 Egypt
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 is
                 reported
                 that
                 this
                 Philo
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Claudius
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 familiarly
                 acquainted
                 with
                 Peter
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 Preached
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 there
                 :
                 neither
                 is
                 this
                 unlikely
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 work
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 speak
                 ,
                 being
                 by
                 him
                 elaborated
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 after
                 ,
                 does
                 manifestly
                 contain
                 all
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Rules
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 this
                 present
                 observed
                 among
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 he
                 describes
                 evidently
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 the
                 a
                 Ascetae
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 does
                 make
                 it
                 sufficiently
                 perspicuous
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 see
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 very
                 much
                 approve
                 of
                 and
                 admire
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 men
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 originally
                 Jews
                 ,
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 did
                 then
                 observe
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 the
                 Judaical
                 Rites
                 and
                 customes
                 .
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 therefore
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Book
                 which
                 he
                 intituled
                 ,
                 
                   Of
                   Contemplative
                   life
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   of
                   Suppliants
                   ,
                
                 having
                 professed
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 insert
                 
                 nothing
                 disagreeable
                 to
                 truth
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 head
                 ,
                 into
                 that
                 account
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 about
                 to
                 give
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 that
                 the
                 men
                 were
                 called
                 b
                 Therapeutae
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 women
                 that
                 were
                 conversant
                 among
                 them
                 Therapeutriae
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 adjoyns
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 appellation
                 ,
                 either
                 because
                 like
                 Physitians
                 they
                 healed
                 the
                 mindes
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 resorted
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 curing
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 vitious
                 affections
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 they
                 worshipped
                 the
                 Deity
                 with
                 a
                 pure
                 and
                 sincere
                 service
                 and
                 adoration
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 whether
                 Philo
                 himself
                 gave
                 them
                 this
                 name
                 ,
                 devising
                 an
                 appellation
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 manners
                 and
                 dispositions
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 ;
                 or
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 really
                 so
                 called
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christians
                 having
                 not
                 yet
                 been
                 every
                 where
                 spread
                 and
                 diffused
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 positively
                 to
                 affirm
                 or
                 contend
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 attests
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 they
                 part
                 with
                 their
                 goods
                 ;
                 
                   saying
                   that
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   they
                   betake
                   themselves
                   to
                   this
                   course
                   of
                   Philosophizing
                   they
                   put
                   over
                   their
                   wealth
                   and
                   possessions
                   to
                   their
                   relations
                   .
                   Then
                   ,
                   casting
                   away
                   all
                   care
                   of
                   wordly
                   matters
                   ,
                   they
                   leave
                   the
                   Cities
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   their
                   aboad
                   in
                   gardens
                   and
                   solitary
                   places
                   ;
                   well
                   knowing
                   the
                   conversing
                   with
                   men
                   of
                   a
                   different
                   and
                   disagreeing
                   perswasion
                   to
                   be
                   unprofitable
                   and
                   hurtfull
                   .
                
                 Which
                 thing
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 seem
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 have
                 instituted
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 generous
                 and
                 most
                 fervent
                 ardour
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 emulate
                 the
                 Prophetical
                 severe
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 Therefore
                 in
                 the
                 *
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 (
                 which
                 contain
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 perfect
                 truth
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 shewed
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 disciples
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 selling
                 their
                 possessions
                 and
                 goods
                 ,
                 divided
                 the
                 price
                 among
                 the
                 brethren
                 according
                 as
                 every
                 one
                 had
                 need
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 there
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 any
                 indigent
                 person
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Word
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   were
                   possessours
                   of
                   lands
                   or
                   houses
                   sold
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   the
                   prizes
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   were
                   sold
                   and
                   laid
                   them
                   down
                   at
                   the
                   Apostles
                   feet
                   :
                   and
                   distribution
                   was
                   made
                   unto
                   every
                   man
                   according
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   need
                   .
                
                 After
                 Philo
                 has
                 attested
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 things
                 with
                 these
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Therapeutae
                 ,
                 he
                 adds
                 thus
                 much
                 farther
                 concerning
                 them
                 ,
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   c
                   sort
                   of
                   men
                   indeed
                   is
                   diffused
                   far
                   and
                   wide
                   over
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   was
                   requisite
                   that
                   both
                   Greeks
                   &
                   Barbarians
                   should
                   be
                   partakers
                   of
                   so
                   excellent
                   a
                   benefit
                   .
                   Egypt
                   especially
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   throughout
                   all
                   its
                   divisions
                   ,
                   but
                   most
                   of
                   all
                   about
                   Alexandria
                   .
                   But
                   from
                   all
                   places
                   the
                   principal
                   of
                   them
                   retire
                   themselves
                   into
                   a
                   most
                   commodious
                   place
                   above
                   the
                   Lake
                   Maria
                   ,
                   situate
                   upon
                   a
                   little
                   rising
                   hill
                   ,
                   excellently
                   well
                   seated
                   both
                   for
                   wholsomeness
                   of
                   air
                   and
                   safe
                   conveniency
                   of
                   abiding
                   ,
                   as
                   into
                   the
                   Country
                   of
                   the
                   Therapeutae
                   .
                
                 Then
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 has
                 described
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 they
                 were
                 built
                 ,
                 he
                 speaks
                 thus
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 .
                 
                   In
                   every
                   house
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Chappel
                   called
                   a
                   Semnaeum
                   ,
                   and
                   Monasterium
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   alone
                   by
                   themselves
                   they
                   perform
                   the
                   mysteries
                   of
                   an
                   holy
                   life
                   .
                   They
                   bring
                   in
                   thither
                   neither
                   meat
                   nor
                   drink
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   corporal
                   provisions
                   or
                   necessaries
                   ;
                   but
                   onely
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   divine
                   Oracles
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   Hymns
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   whereby
                   knowledge
                   and
                   piety
                   are
                   increased
                   and
                   perfected
                   .
                
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 :
                 
                   All
                   the
                   interval
                   of
                   time
                   from
                   Sun
                   rising
                   to
                   the
                   Evening
                   they
                   spend
                   in
                   meditations
                   of
                   Philosophie
                   :
                   For
                   reading
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   they
                   Philosophize
                   after
                   their
                   Country
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   expound
                   allegorically
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   suppose
                   that
                   the
                   words
                   are
                   onely
                   notes
                   and
                   marks
                   of
                   some
                   things
                   of
                   a
                   mystical
                   nature
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   explained
                   d
                   figuratively
                   .
                   They
                   have
                   e
                   writings
                   of
                   some
                   ancient
                   persons
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   been
                   heretofore
                   famous
                   leaders
                   of
                   their
                   Sect
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   left
                   them
                   many
                   Monuments
                   of
                   that
                   learning
                   which
                   consists
                   in
                   dark
                   and
                   secret
                   expressions
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   ,
                   using
                   as
                   original
                   platforms
                   ,
                   doe
                   imitate
                   thereby
                   that
                   course
                   of
                   study
                   .
                
                 These
                 certainly
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 words
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 had
                 heard
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 expounding
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 likely
                 that
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 those
                 ancient
                 persons
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 says
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 Gospels
                 and
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 certain
                 expositions
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 sort
                 many
                 are
                 contained
                 both
                 in
                 other
                 Epistles
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 that
                 written
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 Philo
                 thus
                 writeth
                 concerning
                 the
                 new
                 Psalms
                 composed
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 
                   They
                   do
                   not
                   onely
                   spend
                   their
                   time
                   in
                   contemplation
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   f
                   compose
                   Songs
                   and
                   Hymns
                   to
                   the
                   praise
                   of
                   God
                   of
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   meeter
                   and
                   musical
                   verse
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   write
                   in
                   grave
                   and
                   seemly
                   rhymes
                   .
                
                 He
                 relates
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 Book
                 I
                 mentioned
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 judged
                 these
                 fittest
                 to
                 be
                 selected
                 and
                 pickt
                 out
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 certain
                 marks
                 of
                 Church
                 discipline
                 are
                 proposed
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 shall
                 think
                 what
                 Philo
                 here
                 says
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 politie
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 adapted
                 to
                 others
                 besides
                 those
                 I
                 have
                 mentioned
                 ;
                 he
                 will
                 certainly
                 be
                 convinced
                 by
                 
                 Philo's
                 following
                 words
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 shall
                 duely
                 weigh
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 receive
                 a
                 most
                 undoubted
                 testimony
                 of
                 this
                 thing
                 .
                 Now
                 he
                 writes
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   Having
                   first
                   laid
                   temperance
                   as
                   a
                   certain
                   foundation
                   ,
                   they
                   build
                   thereupon
                   the
                   other
                   Virtues
                   .
                   For
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   takes
                   either
                   meat
                   or
                   drink
                   before
                   Sun
                   set
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   hold
                   it
                   requisite
                   to
                   spend
                   the
                   day
                   in
                   the
                   study
                   of
                   Philosophy
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   night
                   in
                   making
                   necessary
                   provision
                   for
                   the
                   body
                   .
                   Therefore
                   they
                   allot
                   the
                   whole
                   day
                   to
                   study
                   ,
                   but
                   allow
                   a
                   very
                   small
                   portion
                   of
                   the
                   night
                   for
                   bodily
                   provision
                   .
                   Some
                   of
                   them
                   forget
                   to
                   eat
                   for
                   three
                   days
                   together
                   ,
                   so
                   great
                   is
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   knowledge
                   that
                   possesses
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   some
                   others
                   
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   so
                   well
                   pleased
                   with
                   ,
                   and
                   feed
                   so
                   richly
                   and
                   deliciously
                   upon
                   the
                   banquets
                   of
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   which
                   sets
                   before
                   them
                   wholsome
                   precepts
                   as
                   a
                   most
                   sumptuous
                   feast
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   wont
                   scarce
                   to
                   tast
                   any
                   necessary
                   food
                   in
                   twice
                   that
                   space
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     wit
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   six
                   days
                   time
                   .
                
                 We
                 suppose
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 Philo
                 to
                 be
                 evidently
                 and
                 without
                 all
                 doubt
                 spoken
                 concerning
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 any
                 one
                 shall
                 still
                 persist
                 in
                 a
                 peremptory
                 denyal
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 he
                 will
                 at
                 length
                 recede
                 from
                 his
                 obstinate
                 difficulty
                 of
                 belief
                 ,
                 being
                 perswaded
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 such
                 manifest
                 demonstrations
                 as
                 are
                 no
                 where
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 composed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 
                   Philo
                   says
                   further
                   therefore
                   ,
                   that
                   among
                   these
                   men
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     whom
                     we
                     speak
                  
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   certain
                   women
                   conversant
                   ,
                   many
                   of
                   which
                   continue
                   Virgins
                   being
                   old
                   ;
                   not
                   out
                   of
                   necessity
                   ,
                   like
                   some
                   of
                   those
                   amongst
                   the
                   Grecian
                   Priests
                   ,
                   but
                   voluntarily
                   preserving
                   their
                   chastity
                   out
                   of
                   an
                   ardent
                   affection
                   to
                   and
                   desire
                   of
                   wisdom
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   embraces
                   and
                   familiarity
                   whereof
                   they
                   earnestly
                   affect
                   to
                   spend
                   their
                   lives
                   ;
                   having
                   despised
                   all
                   bodily
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   and
                   desiring
                   earnestly
                   not
                   a
                   mortal
                   issue
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   immortal
                   ;
                   which
                   that
                   mind
                   onely
                   that
                   loves
                   and
                   is
                   beloved
                   of
                   God
                   can
                   of
                   it self
                   bring
                   forth
                   .
                
                 After
                 many
                 other
                 expressions
                 ,
                 he
                 speaks
                 yet
                 more
                 plainly
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Their
                   Expositions
                   of
                   holy
                   Writ
                   are
                   figurative
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   Allegories
                   .
                   For
                   these
                   men
                   suppose
                   the
                   whole
                   Law
                   to
                   be
                   like
                   a
                   living
                   creature
                   ;
                   the
                   bare
                   words
                   whereof
                   are
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   invisible
                   sense
                   ,
                   that
                   lies
                   hid
                   under
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   resembles
                   the
                   soul.
                   Which
                   sence
                   this
                   Sect
                   have
                   and
                   doe
                   make
                   it
                   their
                   Religion
                   earnestly
                   to
                   search
                   into
                   and
                   contemplate
                   ,
                   beholding
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   glass
                   ,
                   the
                   admirable●
                   beauty
                   of
                   the
                   meaning
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 of
                 adding
                 farther
                 here
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 distinct
                 apartments
                 of
                 their
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 studies
                 and
                 holy
                 exercises
                 ,
                 now
                 in
                 use
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 more
                 especially
                 about
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 our
                 Lords
                 Passion
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 practise
                 them
                 in
                 fastings
                 ,
                 watchings
                 ,
                 and
                 attentive
                 reading
                 of
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 the
                 man
                 we
                 have
                 so
                 often
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 does
                 relate
                 in
                 his
                 writings
                 accurately
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 onely
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 observe
                 them
                 :
                 Especially
                 he
                 mentions
                 the
                 g
                 Vigils
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Solemnity
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 exercises
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Hymns
                 we
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 recite
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 has
                 begun
                 to
                 sing
                 a
                 Psalm
                 harmoniously
                 and
                 gravely
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 silently
                 hearkening
                 ,
                 doe
                 after
                 sing
                 out
                 in
                 Chorus
                 the
                 latter
                 parts
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 verses
                 .
                 
                   And
                   how
                   throughout
                   those
                   days
                   lying
                   in
                   straw
                   upon
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   they
                   wholly
                   abstain
                   from
                   wine
                   (
                   
                     as
                     he
                     has
                     said
                     in
                     these
                     express
                     words
                  
                   )
                   and
                   eat
                   nothing
                   that
                   has
                   bloud
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   water
                   is
                   their
                   onely
                   drink
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   food
                   is
                   bread
                   with
                   salt
                   and
                   hyssop
                   .
                
                 Farther
                 he
                 describes
                 the
                 order
                 and
                 degrees
                 of
                 their
                 Governours
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ,
                 h
                 those
                 who
                 perform
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Offices
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Ministrations
                 of
                 the
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 presidency
                 over
                 all
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 desires
                 to
                 know
                 these
                 things
                 more
                 accurately
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 therein
                 informed
                 from
                 the
                 fore-mentioned
                 History
                 of
                 Philo.
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 apparently
                 evident
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 Philo
                 writing
                 thus
                 ,
                 did
                 mean
                 thereby
                 those
                 first
                 Preachers
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 discipline
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 delivered
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVIII
                
                 .
                 What
                 writings
                 of
                 Thilo's
                 have
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 this
                 Philo
                 being
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 fluent
                 utterance
                 ,
                 and
                 abundant
                 in
                 sentences
                 ,
                 also
                 lofty
                 and
                 high
                 in
                 contemplations
                 upon
                 the
                 holy
                 Scrip●ures
                 ,
                 compiled
                 a
                 divers
                 and
                 variable
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Volumes
                 of
                 holy
                 Writ
                 :
                 partly
                 explaining
                 in
                 a
                 fit
                 and
                 agreeable
                 series
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 the
                 subject
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 contained
                 in
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 entitled
                 
                   The
                   Allegories
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Laws
                   :
                
                 and
                 partly
                 making
                 particular
                 and
                 distinct
                 explications
                 of
                 those
                 Chapters
                 in
                 Scripture
                 which
                 contain
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 is
                 dubious
                 ,
                 with
                 objections
                 thereupon
                 and
                 solutions
                 thereof
                 ;
                 which
                 also
                 he
                 fitly
                 entitled
                 
                   Questions
                   &
                   Solutions
                   upon
                   Genesis
                   and
                   Exodus
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 besides
                 elaborate
                 tracts
                 of
                 his
                 peculiarly
                 written
                 concerning
                 certain
                 Problems
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 ,
                 two
                 Books
                 
                   Of
                   Husbandry
                
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 
                   of
                   Drunkenness
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 having
                 different
                 and
                 fit
                 Titles
                 :
                 Such
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   a
                   sober
                   mind
                   prayeth
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   it
                   detesteth
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   confusion
                   of
                   Languages
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 Of
                 b
                 
                   flight
                   and
                   invention
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   Of
                   Assemblies
                   upon
                   account
                   of
                   obtaining
                   Learning
                   :
                
                 and
                 concerning
                 this
                 subject
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   is
                   the
                   Heir
                   of
                   Divine
                   things
                   ,
                
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   division
                   into
                   parts
                   equal
                   and
                   their
                   contraries
                   :
                
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   three
                   Virtues
                   which
                   with
                   others
                   Moses
                   wrote
                   of
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   Of
                   them
                   whose
                   names
                   are
                   changed
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   what
                   reason
                   they
                   are
                   changed
                
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 Book
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 he
                 wrote
                 
                   Of
                   Testaments
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   the
                   second
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 another
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 
                   Of
                   Removals
                   in
                   journey
                   ,
                   or
                   shifting
                   of
                   places
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   of
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   a
                   wise
                   man
                   perfected
                   according
                   to
                   righteousness
                   ,
                
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   Of
                   unwritten
                   Laws
                
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   Of
                   Giants
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   immutable
                
                 ;
                 also
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   That
                   Dreams
                   are
                   sent
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 Moses
                 five
                 Books
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 many
                 are
                 the
                 Books
                 he
                 wrote
                 on
                 Genesis
                 which
                 have
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 also
                 known
                 five
                 Books
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   Questions
                   and
                   Solutions
                   upon
                   Exodus
                
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Decalogue
                
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 four
                 Books
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   those
                   Laws
                   which
                   in
                
                 specie
                 
                   have
                   reference
                   to
                   the
                   chief
                   heads
                   of
                   the
                   Decalogue
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   those
                   beasts
                   fit
                   for
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   be
                   the
                   kinds
                   of
                   sacrifices
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   the
                   rewards
                   and
                   punishments
                   propounded
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   as
                   well
                   to
                   the
                   Good
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Evil
                
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   curses
                
                 .
                 Besides
                 all
                 these
                 there
                 are
                 extant
                 of
                 his
                 particular
                 
                 Books
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 ,
                 Of
                 d
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 discourse
                 compiled
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 e
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Jews
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   the
                   man
                   leading
                   a
                   Civil
                   life
                
                 ;
                 also
                 ,
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Brutes
                   are
                   endowed
                   with
                   Reason
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   every
                   wicked
                   man
                   is
                   a
                   slave
                   ,
                
                 to
                 which
                 follows
                 in
                 order
                 this
                 Book
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   every
                   man
                   studious
                   of
                   Virtue
                   is
                   free
                   .
                
                 After
                 these
                 he
                 compiled
                 that
                 Book
                 ,
                 
                   Of
                   contemplative
                   life
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   suppliants
                
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 cited
                 those
                 things
                 concerning
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 men
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 The
                 interpretations
                 of
                 the
                 f
                 Hebrew
                 names
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 by
                 his
                 diligence
                 .
                 This
                 Philo
                 ,
                 coming
                 to
                 Rome
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Caius
                 ,
                 wrote
                 a
                 Book
                 of
                 
                 Caius's
                 hatred
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Scoff
                 and
                 Ironie
                 ,
                 he
                 entituled
                 ,
                 
                   Of
                   Virtues
                
                 ;
                 which
                 Book
                 ,
                 it
                 s
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 rehearsed
                 before
                 the
                 whole
                 Roman
                 Senate
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Claudius
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 piece
                 was
                 so
                 taking
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 admirable
                 works
                 were
                 thought
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 Libraries
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 Paul
                 travelled
                 from
                 Jerusalem
                 round
                 about
                 to
                 Illyricum
                 ,
                 g
                 Claudius
                 expelled
                 the
                 Jews
                 from
                 Rome
                 .
                 h
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 Aquila
                 and
                 Priscilla
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 Jews
                 ,
                 departing
                 from
                 Rome
                 ,
                 arived
                 in
                 Asia
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 conversed
                 with
                 Paul
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 then
                 confirming
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 those
                 Churches
                 there
                 newly
                 laid
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 Even
                 the
                 Holy
                 book
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 teacheth
                 us
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIX
                
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 Calamity
                 befell
                 the
                 Jews
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 on
                 the
                 very
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Passover
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 Claudius
                 yet
                 ruling
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 there
                 happened
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 tumult
                 and
                 disturbance
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 on
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 the
                 Passover
                 ▪
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 thirty
                 thousand
                 Jews
                 slain
                 ,
                 being
                 those
                 onely
                 who
                 by
                 force
                 were
                 prest
                 together
                 about
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 and
                 troden
                 under
                 foot
                 by
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 that
                 Festival
                 was
                 turned
                 into
                 mourning
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 Lamentation
                 throughout
                 every
                 family
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 also
                 Josephus
                 relates
                 almost
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 .
                 But
                 Claudius
                 made
                 Agrippa
                 ,
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Agrippa
                 ,
                 b
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ;
                 having
                 sent
                 c
                 Felix
                 Procuratour
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 country
                 of
                 Samaria
                 and
                 Galilee
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Region
                 beyond
                 Jordan
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 raigned
                 thirteen
                 years
                 and
                 eight
                 months
                 ,
                 he
                 dyed
                 ,
                 leaving
                 Nero
                 his
                 successour
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XX.
                
                 What
                 was
                 done
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Nero.
                 
              
               
                 NOw
                 in
                 
                 Nero's
                 time
                 ,
                 Felix
                 being
                 Procuratour
                 of
                 
                   Judea
                   ,
                   Josephus
                
                 relateth
                 in
                 the
                 twentieth
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 Antiquities
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 
                 was
                 again
                 a
                 Sedition
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 one
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   There
                   arose
                   also
                   a
                   Sedition
                   of
                   the
                   chief
                   Priests
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   Priests
                   and
                   the
                   chief
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   .
                   And
                   each
                   of
                   them
                   forming
                   for
                   themselves
                   a
                   company
                   of
                   most
                   audacious
                   fellows
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   indeavoured
                   to
                   make
                   innovations
                   ,
                   behaved
                   themselves
                   as
                   Captains
                   ;
                   and
                   encountring
                   they
                   railed
                   against
                   each
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   threw
                   stones
                   at
                   one
                   another
                   .
                   There
                   was
                   no
                   body
                   to
                   rebuke
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   City
                   destitute
                   of
                   a
                   Governour
                   ,
                   these
                   things
                   were
                   licentiously
                   done
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   great
                   impudence
                   and
                   presumptuous
                   boldness
                   possessed
                   the
                   chief
                   Priests
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   dared
                   to
                   send
                   their
                   servants
                   to
                   the
                   threshing
                   floors
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   the
                   Tythes
                   due
                   to
                   the
                   Priests
                   .
                   Whence
                   it
                   came
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   the
                   poorest
                   of
                   the
                   Priests
                   were
                   seen
                   to
                   perish
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   sustenance
                   .
                   In
                   such
                   sort
                   did
                   the
                   violence
                   of
                   the
                   Seditious
                   prevail
                   over
                   all
                   justice
                   and
                   equity
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 the
                 same
                 writer
                 relates
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 there
                 arose
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 theeves
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 killed
                 those
                 they
                 met
                 with
                 ;
                 but
                 especially
                 on
                 the
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 being
                 mixt
                 among
                 the
                 croud
                 ,
                 and
                 hiding
                 little
                 daggers
                 under
                 their
                 garments
                 ,
                 they
                 stab'd
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 a
                 Personages
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 fell
                 ,
                 these
                 murtherers
                 would
                 dissemble
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 grieved
                 .
                 Whereby
                 they
                 were
                 undiscovered
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 opinion
                 all
                 men
                 had
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   says
                   ,
                   Jonathan
                
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 was
                 killed
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 him
                 many
                 were
                 slain
                 daily
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   he
                   says
                
                 ,
                 the
                 fear
                 was
                 more
                 grievous
                 than
                 the
                 calamity
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 war
                 ,
                 hourly
                 expected
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXI
                
                 .
                 Of
                 that
                 Egyptian
                 who
                 is
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 these
                 things
                 Josephus
                 adds
                 ,
                 having
                 interposed
                 some
                 other
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   But
                   the
                   Egyptian
                   false
                   prophet
                   annoyed
                   the
                   Jews
                   with
                   a
                   greater
                   mischief
                   than
                   these
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   ,
                   coming
                   into
                   the
                   Country
                   ,
                   being
                   a
                   Magician
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   gotten
                   himself
                   the
                   repute
                   of
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   gathered
                   together
                   about
                   thirty
                   thousand
                   men
                   such
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   seduced
                   ;
                   and
                   leading
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   wilderness
                   to
                   the
                   mount
                   called
                   the
                   mount
                   of
                   Olives
                   ,
                   prepared
                   by
                   force
                   from
                   thence
                   to
                   enter
                   Jerusalem
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   having
                   vanquished
                   the
                   Roman
                   guards
                   ,
                   to
                   seize
                   the
                   principality
                   over
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   resolving
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   his
                   guard
                   who
                   together
                   with
                   him
                   by
                   violence
                   entred
                   the
                   City
                   .
                   But
                   Felix
                   prevented
                   his
                   attempt
                   ,
                   having
                   met
                   him
                   with
                   the
                   Roman
                   Souldiers
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   joyned
                   their
                   assistance
                   in
                   repelling
                   his
                   injurious
                   violence
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   ,
                   the
                   Assault
                   being
                   made
                   ,
                   the
                   Egyptian
                   fled
                   with
                   a
                   few
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   of
                   his
                   party
                   were
                   slain
                   and
                   taken
                   prisoners
                   .
                
                 These
                 matters
                 Josephus
                 relates
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 History
                 ;
                 and
                 its
                 worthy
                 our
                 a
                 observing
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 what
                 is
                 here
                 related
                 of
                 this
                 Egyptian
                 ,
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 declared
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 :
                 There
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Felix
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 the
                 chief
                 Captain
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 unto
                 Paul
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 raised
                 a
                 tumult
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 *
                 
                   Art
                   not
                   thou
                   that
                   Egyptian
                   which
                   before
                   these
                   days
                   madest
                   an
                   uproar
                   ,
                   and
                   leddest
                   into
                   the
                   wilderness
                
                 b
                 
                   four
                   thousand
                   men
                   that
                   were
                   murtherers
                   ?
                
                 But
                 thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Felix
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXII
                
                 .
                 How
                 Paul
                 ,
                 being
                 sent
                 bound
                 from
                 Judea
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 having
                 made
                 his
                 defence
                 ,
                 was
                 wholly
                 acquitted
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 Festus
                 is
                 by
                 Nero
                 sent
                 as
                 successour
                 to
                 this
                 Felix
                 :
                 in
                 whose
                 time
                 Paul
                 having
                 pleaded
                 for
                 himself
                 is
                 carried
                 bound
                 to
                 
                   Rome
                   ;
                   Aristarchus
                
                 was
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 somewhere
                 in
                 his
                 Epistles
                 he
                 deservedly
                 stiles
                 his
                 fellow
                 prisoner
                 :
                 And
                 Luke
                 ,
                 who
                 committed
                 to
                 writing
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ,
                 concluded
                 his
                 History
                 here
                 ,
                 having
                 shewed
                 that
                 Paul
                 lived
                 two
                 full
                 years
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 enjoying
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 his
                 liberty
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 Preached
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 forbidding
                 him
                 :
                 Then
                 ,
                 having
                 made
                 his
                 defence
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 moreover
                 reported
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 travelled
                 again
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 ministration
                 of
                 Preaching
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 coming
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 ,
                 he
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 by
                 martyrdome
                 in
                 this
                 Emperours
                 Reign
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 bonds
                 ,
                 he
                 wrote
                 the
                 second
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 signifying
                 therein
                 both
                 his
                 former
                 defence
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 his
                 approaching
                 death
                 .
                 Take
                 his
                 own
                 Testimonie
                 hereof
                 .
                 
                   At
                   my
                   first
                   answer
                
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   no
                   man
                   stood
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   men
                   forsook
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   pray
                   God
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   laid
                   to
                   their
                   charge
                   :
                   notwithstanding
                   the
                   Lord
                   stood
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   strengthened
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   me
                   the
                   Preaching
                   might
                   be
                   fully
                   known
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   might
                   hear
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   was
                   delivered
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   Lion.
                
                 By
                 which
                 words
                 he
                 makes
                 it
                 plainly
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Preaching
                 might
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 delivered
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Lion
                 ;
                 speaking
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 likely
                 ,
                 of
                 Nero
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 cruelty
                 .
                 a
                 But
                 afterwards
                 he
                 has
                 not
                 added
                 any
                 thing
                 like
                 unto
                 these
                 words
                 [
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   deliver
                   me
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   Lion
                   :
                
                 ]
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 he
                 saw
                 that
                 his
                 end
                 was
                 now
                 near
                 at
                 hand
                 :
                 wherefore
                 ,
                 having
                 said
                 [
                 
                   and
                   I
                   was
                   delivered
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   Lion
                
                 ]
                 he
                 adds
                 this
                 [
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   shall
                   deliver
                   me
                   from
                   every
                   evil
                   work
                   and
                   will
                   preserve
                   me
                   unto
                   his
                   heavenly
                   Kingdom
                
                 ]
                 evidently
                 signifying
                 that
                 his
                 martyrdom
                 was
                 at
                 hand
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 more
                 plainly
                 foretels
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   I
                   am
                   now
                   ready
                   to
                   be
                   offered
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   my
                   departure
                   is
                   at
                   hand
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 in
                 this
                 second
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 he
                 manifestly
                 declares
                 ,
                 that
                 onely
                 Luke
                 was
                 then
                 with
                 him
                 when
                 he
                 wrote
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 first
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 with
                 him
                 then
                 .
                 Whence
                 't
                 is
                 aggreable
                 to
                 reason
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 Luke
                 concluded
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 having
                 continued
                 the
                 History
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 accompanied
                 Paul.
                 These
                 things
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 make
                 it
                 manifest
                 that
                 the
                 martyrdom
                 of
                 Paul
                 was
                 not
                 consummated
                 at
                 that
                 first
                 coming
                 of
                 his
                 to
                 Rome
                 ;
                 which
                 Luke
                 mentions
                 .
                 For
                 its
                 likely
                 ,
                 that
                 Pauls
                 Apology
                 for
                 his
                 opinion
                 was
                 more
                 easily
                 admitted
                 by
                 Nero
                 ,
                 he
                 behaving
                 himself
                 more
                 mildly
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 ;
                 but
                 proceeding
                 afterwards
                 to
                 the
                 commission
                 of
                 most
                 horrid
                 and
                 villanous
                 Acts
                 ,
                 those
                 things
                 against
                 the
                 Apostles
                 together
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 persons
                 ,
                 were
                 by
                 him
                 taken
                 in
                 hand
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIII
                
                 .
                 How
                 James
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 brother
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 was
                 Martyred
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 Paul
                 having
                 appealed
                 to
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 by
                 Festus
                 sent
                 to
                 Rome
                 ;
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 plotted
                 a
                 design
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 being
                 now
                 disappointed
                 of
                 their
                 expectation
                 ,
                 set
                 upon
                 James
                 the
                 brother
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 seat
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 was
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 were
                 their
                 villanous
                 practises
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 Leading
                 him
                 forth
                 publickly
                 ,
                 they
                 required
                 him
                 to
                 renounce
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 before
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 expectation
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 had
                 spoken
                 freely
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 boldness
                 than
                 they
                 looked
                 for
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 confessed
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 was
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 being
                 no
                 longer
                 able
                 to
                 endure
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 they
                 slew
                 him
                 who
                 was
                 believed
                 by
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 most
                 just
                 person
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 singular
                 eminence
                 he
                 arrived
                 to
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 leading
                 a
                 Philosophical
                 and
                 pious
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 taking
                 the
                 vacancy
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 as
                 a
                 fit
                 oportunity
                 for
                 this
                 their
                 Licentiousness
                 .
                 For
                 Festus
                 being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 dead
                 in
                 Judea
                 ,
                 that
                 Province
                 was
                 without
                 a
                 President
                 and
                 Procuratour
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 this
                 
                 James's
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Clemens
                 before
                 quoted
                 by
                 us
                 have
                 manifested
                 ;
                 he
                 having
                 declared
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 cast
                 headlong
                 from
                 the
                 battlement
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 beaten
                 to
                 death
                 with
                 a
                 club
                 .
                 But
                 moreover
                 ,
                 a
                 Hegesippus
                 ,
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 succession
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 does
                 in
                 the
                 fifth
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 Commentaries
                 most
                 accurately
                 relate
                 these
                 things
                 concerning
                 this
                 James
                 ,
                 speaking
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 
                   James
                   ,
                   the
                   brother
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   undertook
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   That
                   James
                   who
                   was
                   surnamed
                   the
                   Just
                   by
                   all
                   even
                   from
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   untill
                   ours
                   .
                   For
                   many
                   were
                   called
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   James
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   man
                   was
                   holy
                   from
                   his
                   mothers
                   womb
                   .
                   He
                   drank
                   neither
                   wine
                   ,
                   nor
                   strong
                   drink
                   ;
                   nor
                   eat
                   any
                   creature
                   wherein
                   there
                   was
                   life
                   .
                   There
                   never
                   came
                   Rasour
                   upon
                   his
                   head
                   ;
                   he
                   anointed
                   not
                   himself
                   with
                   oyl
                   ,
                   neither
                   did
                   he
                   use
                   a
                   Bath
                   .
                   To
                   b
                   Him
                   onely
                   it
                   was
                   lawfull
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Holiest
                   of
                   Holie's
                   :
                   He
                   wore
                   no
                   woollen
                   ,
                   but
                   linnen
                   garments
                   ;
                   and
                   went
                   into
                   the
                   Temple
                   alone
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   was
                   found
                   upon
                   his
                   knees
                   ,
                   making
                   supplication
                   for
                   the
                   forgiveness
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   :
                   in
                   so
                   much
                   that
                   his
                   knees
                   were
                   become
                   hard
                   and
                   brawny
                   ,
                   like
                   those
                   of
                   a
                   Camel
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   his
                   continual
                   kneeling
                   to
                   worship
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   supplication
                   for
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   upon
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   most
                   eminent
                   righteousness
                   he
                   was
                   called
                   Justus
                   and
                   c
                   Oblias
                   ,
                   which
                   signifies
                   in
                   English
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     defence
                     and
                     righteousness
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   the
                   Prophets
                   declare
                   concerning
                   him
                   .
                   Therefore
                   certain
                   men
                   of
                   the
                   d
                   seven
                   Heresies
                   among
                   that
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   before
                   written
                   of
                   in
                   our
                   Commentaries
                   ,
                   asked
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   e
                   gate
                   of
                   Jesus
                   ?
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   That
                   Jesus
                   was
                   the
                   Saviour
                   .
                   Some
                   of
                   them
                   believed
                   that
                   Jesus
                   was
                   the
                   Christ
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   forementioned
                   Sects
                   believed
                   neither
                   the
                   f
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   nor
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   reward
                   every
                   man
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   works
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   believed
                   ,
                   believed
                   by
                   the
                   means
                   of
                   James
                   .
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   chief
                   men
                   believing
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   commotion
                   among
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   and
                   Scribes
                   and
                   Pharisees
                   ,
                   who
                   said
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   were
                   in
                   danger
                   to
                   think
                   Jesus
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Christ.
                   Coming
                   altogether
                   therefore
                   unto
                   James
                   they
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   we
                   beseech
                   thee
                   restrain
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   an
                   errour
                   concerning
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   supposing
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Christ
                   ;
                   we
                   entreat
                   thee
                   ,
                   perswade
                   all
                   those
                   that
                   come
                   together
                   at
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   passover
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     think
                     aright
                  
                   concerning
                   Jesus
                   :
                   For
                   we
                   all
                   put
                   our
                   confidence
                   in
                   thee
                   ;
                   and
                   we
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   bear
                   thee
                   witness
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   just
                   ,
                   and
                   respectest
                   not
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   any
                   man
                   :
                   perswade
                   the
                   multitude
                   therefore
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   deceived
                   about
                   Jesus
                   :
                   for
                   we
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   put
                   our
                   confidence
                   in
                   thee
                   :
                   stand
                   therefore
                   upon
                   the
                   battlement
                   of
                   the
                   temple
                   ,
                   that
                   from
                   on
                   
                   high
                   thou
                   mayest
                   be
                   conspicuous
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   words
                   readily
                   heard
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   ;
                   for
                   upon
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   passover
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   tribes
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   g
                   Nations
                   are
                   come
                   together
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Scribes
                   and
                   Pharisees
                   placed
                   James
                   upon
                   the
                   battlement
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   cried
                   out
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   O
                   Justus
                   !
                   whom
                   we
                   all
                   ought
                   to
                   put
                   our
                   confidence
                   in
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                   people
                   are
                   mislead
                   after
                   Jesus
                   who
                   was
                   crucified
                   ,
                   declare
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   gate
                   of
                   Christ
                   who
                   was
                   crucified
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   answered
                   with
                   a
                   loud
                   voice
                   ,
                   Why
                   do
                   ye
                   question
                   me
                   about
                   Jesus
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   man
                   ?
                   He
                   even
                   sits
                   in
                   heaven
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   great
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   come
                   in
                   the
                   clouds
                   of
                   heaven
                   .
                   Now
                   when
                   many
                   were
                   fully
                   satisfied
                   and
                   confirmed
                   and
                   glorified
                   God
                   for
                   this
                   Testimony
                   of
                   James
                   ,
                   and
                   cryed
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   h
                   Hosanna
                   to
                   the
                   i
                   Son
                   of
                   David
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   same
                   Scribes
                   and
                   Pharisees
                   said
                   again
                   to
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   done
                   ill
                   in
                   exhibiting
                   such
                   a
                   Testimony
                   to
                   Jesus
                   ;
                   but
                   let
                   us
                   go
                   up
                   and
                   cast
                   him
                   down
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   the
                   people
                   being
                   terrified
                   may
                   not
                   give
                   credit
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   cried
                   out
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   O
                   ,
                   O
                   ,
                   even
                   Justus
                   himself
                   is
                   also
                   seduced
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   fulfilled
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   written
                   in
                   Esaiah
                   .
                
                 k
                 
                   We
                   will
                   destroy
                   the
                   righteous
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   is
                   troublesome
                   to
                   us
                   ;
                   wherefore
                   they
                   shall
                   eat
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   their
                   doings
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   went
                   up
                   therefore
                   and
                   cast
                   down
                   Justus
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   amongst
                   themselves
                   ,
                   Let
                   us
                   stone
                   James
                   the
                   Just
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   began
                   to
                   stone
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   fully
                   dead
                   after
                   his
                   fall
                   ,
                   but
                   turning
                   he
                   kneeled
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   I
                   intreat
                   thee
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   
                     forgive
                     them
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     know
                     not
                     what
                     they
                     doe
                     .
                  
                   As
                   they
                   were
                   thus
                   stoning
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Priests
                   of
                   the
                   sons
                   of
                   Rechab
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   l
                   Rechabim
                   ,
                   testifyed
                   of
                   by
                   Jeremy
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   cried
                   out
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   m
                   cease
                   ,
                   what
                   doe
                   ye
                   ?
                   Justus
                   prays
                   for
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   being
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Fullers
                   ,
                   took
                   a
                   leaver
                   ,
                   with
                   which
                   he
                   used
                   to
                   squeeze
                   garments
                   ,
                   and
                   smote
                   Justus
                   on
                   the
                   head
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   he
                   was
                   martyred
                   .
                   n
                   And
                   they
                   buried
                   him
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   o
                   his
                   Grave-stone
                   as
                   yet
                   remains
                   neer
                   the
                   Temple
                   .
                   This
                   man
                   was
                   a
                   true
                   and
                   substantial
                   witness
                   both
                   to
                   Jews
                   and
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   that
                   Jesus
                   was
                   the
                   Christ
                   :
                   and
                   soon
                   after
                   Vespasian
                   beset
                   Judea
                   round
                   about
                   ,
                   and
                   took
                   the
                   Jews
                   captive
                   .
                
                 These
                 things
                 Hegesippus
                 having
                 related
                 fully
                 and
                 largely
                 ,
                 does
                 therein
                 agree
                 with
                 Clemens
                 .
                 But
                 James
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 so
                 admirable
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 cried
                 up
                 amongst
                 all
                 men
                 for
                 his
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 sober
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 were
                 of
                 opinion
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 siege
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 which
                 immediately
                 followed
                 upon
                 his
                 Martyrdome
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 siege
                 befell
                 them
                 upon
                 no
                 other
                 account
                 than
                 that
                 audacious
                 villany
                 committed
                 against
                 this
                 
                   James
                   ;
                   Josephus
                
                 therefore
                 was
                 not
                 afraid
                 to
                 testifie
                 this
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 declaring
                 himself
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   These
                   things
                   befell
                   the
                   Jews
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   revenge
                   for
                   James
                   the
                   Just
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   the
                   brother
                   of
                   Jesus
                   called
                   Christ
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                   Jews
                   had
                   murthered
                   him
                   ,
                   being
                   a
                   most
                   righteous
                   person
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 Authour
                 in
                 the
                 twentieth
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 Antiquities
                 ,
                 relates
                 his
                 death
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Caesar
                   ,
                   being
                   certified
                   of
                   Festus
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   sent
                   Albinus
                   Procuratour
                   into
                   Judea
                   :
                   But
                   Ananus
                   the
                   younger
                   ,
                   who
                   as
                   we
                   said
                   before
                   had
                   gotten
                   the
                   High-priesthood
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   man
                   as
                   to
                   his
                   disposition
                   rash
                   and
                   excessively
                   bold
                   :
                   he
                   embraced
                   the
                   Sect
                   of
                   the
                   Sadduces
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   judgment
                   are
                   cruell
                   above
                   all
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   before
                   manifested
                   .
                   Ananus
                   therefore
                   ,
                   being
                   such
                   an
                   one
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   described
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   supposing
                   he
                   had
                   a
                   fit
                   opportunity
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   Festus
                   was
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   Albinus
                   yet
                   upon
                   his
                   journey
                   ,
                   called
                   an
                   Assembly
                   of
                   the
                   Judges
                   ;
                   into
                   which
                   he
                   caused
                   the
                   brother
                   of
                   Jesus
                   called
                   Christ
                   (
                   whose
                   name
                   was
                   James
                   )
                   with
                   certain
                   others
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   accused
                   as
                   violatours
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   delivered
                   them
                   up
                   to
                   be
                   p
                   stoned
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   seemed
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   mildest
                   and
                   most
                   modest
                   in
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   who
                   were
                   the
                   strictest
                   observers
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   were
                   very
                   much
                   offended
                   hereat
                   ;
                   and
                   sending
                   privately
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   they
                   intreated
                   him
                   to
                   write
                   to
                   q
                   
                     Ananus
                     ▪
                  
                   to
                   warn
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   any
                   more
                   attempt
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   done
                   this
                   first
                   fact
                   regularly
                   and
                   legally
                   .
                   And
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   also
                   went
                   to
                   meet
                   
                     Al
                     binus
                  
                   journeying
                   from
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   and
                   informed
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   lawfull
                   for
                   Ananus
                   without
                   his
                   consent
                   to
                   assemble
                   the
                   Sanhedrim
                   .
                   Albinus
                   being
                   induced
                   to
                   believe
                   what
                   they
                   said
                   ,
                   wrote
                   in
                   great
                   anger
                   to
                   Ananus
                   ,
                   threatning
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   punish
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   King
                   Agrippa
                   for
                   this
                   very
                   thing
                   took
                   the
                   High-priesthood
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   held
                   three
                   months
                   ,
                   and
                   constituted
                   Jesus
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   r
                   Dammaeus
                   High-priest
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 James
                 ,
                 whose
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 those
                 called
                 the
                 general
                 Epistles
                 is
                 reported
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 it
                 is
                 
                 suspected
                 to
                 be
                 spurious
                 .
                 Therefore
                 not
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 have
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 like
                 as
                 neither
                 of
                 that
                 called
                 Jude
                 ,
                 being
                 also
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 ,
                 termed
                 the
                 general
                 Epistles
                 :
                 Yet
                 notwithstanding
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 have
                 been
                 publickly
                 read
                 in
                 most
                 Churches
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIV
                
                 .
                 How
                 ,
                 after
                 
                   Mark
                   ,
                   Annianus
                
                 was
                 constituted
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Alexandrians
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 Nero
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 eighth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 reign
                 ,
                 Annianus
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 after
                 Mark
                 the
                 
                 Apostle
                 and
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 succeeded
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ;
                 b
                 being
                 a
                 man
                 beloved
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 respects
                 admirable
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXV
                
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 persecution
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Nero
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Paul
                 and
                 Peter
                 were
                 for
                 Religion
                 graced
                 with
                 Marty
                 dome
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Empire
                 being
                 now
                 confirmed
                 to
                 Nero
                 ,
                 he
                 ,
                 giving
                 his
                 mind
                 to
                 the
                 commission
                 of
                 nefarious
                 facts
                 ,
                 armed
                 himself
                 against
                 the
                 very
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 supream
                 God.
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 how
                 wicked
                 a
                 person
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 our
                 present
                 leisure
                 will
                 not
                 permit
                 us
                 to
                 describe
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 many
                 have
                 related
                 in
                 most
                 accurate
                 Treatises
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 desirous
                 ,
                 may
                 from
                 thence
                 see
                 the
                 cruelty
                 and
                 insolent
                 rage
                 of
                 the
                 man.
                 Whereby
                 having
                 without
                 all
                 consideration
                 destroyed
                 an
                 infinite
                 number
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 he
                 arrived
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 height
                 of
                 murdering
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 forbore
                 not
                 his
                 most
                 familiar
                 and
                 most
                 beloved
                 friends
                 ;
                 but
                 slew
                 his
                 mother
                 and
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 with
                 innumerable
                 others
                 that
                 were
                 related
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 enemies
                 and
                 adversaries
                 ,
                 by
                 sundry
                 kinds
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 This
                 indeed
                 also
                 ought
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 ascribed
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 titles
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 that
                 demonstrated
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Adversary
                 to
                 the
                 worship
                 due
                 to
                 God.
                 Thus
                 much
                 again
                 Tertullian
                 the
                 Roman
                 does
                 record
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 
                   a
                   Consult
                   your
                   Records
                   .
                   There
                   you
                   will
                   find
                   that
                   Nero
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   who
                   with
                   the
                   Imperial
                   sword
                   raged
                   against
                   this
                   Sect
                   then
                   greatly
                   flourishing
                   at
                   Rome
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   even
                   boast
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   beginner
                   of
                   our
                   persecution
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   that
                   knows
                   him
                   ,
                   may
                   understand
                   that
                   nothing
                   but
                   some
                   great
                   Good
                   was
                   condemned
                   by
                   Nero.
                   
                
                 Thus
                 therefore
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 being
                 proclaimed
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 chiefest
                 enemie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 set
                 upon
                 slaughtering
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 relate
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 Paul
                 was
                 beheaded
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 Peter
                 crucified
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul
                 unto
                 this
                 present
                 time
                 remaining
                 upon
                 the
                 Burial-places
                 there
                 doth
                 confirm
                 the
                 story
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 even
                 an
                 b
                 Ecclesiastical
                 man
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 Caius
                 ,
                 who
                 flourisht
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Zephyrinus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 wrote
                 against
                 Proclus
                 a
                 great
                 defender
                 of
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Cataphrygians
                 ,
                 says
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 concerning
                 the
                 places
                 where
                 the
                 sacred
                 bodies
                 of
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Apostles
                 were
                 deposited
                 :
                 
                   I
                   am
                   able
                   to
                   shew
                   the
                   Trophies
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   :
                   For
                   if
                   you
                   would
                   go
                   to
                   the
                   c
                   Vatican
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   way
                   Ostia
                   ,
                   you
                   will
                   find
                   the
                   Trophies
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   founded
                   this
                   Church
                   .
                
                 And
                 
                 that
                 they
                 both
                 suffered
                 Martyrdome
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 Dionysius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 writing
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 doth
                 thus
                 affirm
                 :
                 
                   So
                   also
                   you
                   ,
                   d
                   by
                   this
                   your
                   so
                   great
                   an
                   admonition
                   ,
                   have
                   joyned
                   together
                   the
                   plantation
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   Romans
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   made
                   by
                   Peter
                   and
                   Paul.
                   For
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   coming
                   also
                   to
                   our
                   City
                   of
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   planted
                   us
                   ,
                   did
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   instruct
                   us
                   .
                   Likewise
                   they
                   went
                   both
                   together
                   into
                   Italy
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   having
                   taught
                   there
                   ,
                   suffered
                   Martyrdome
                   at
                   e
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 I
                 have
                 related
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 History
                 hereof
                 might
                 be
                 yet
                 farther
                 confirmed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVI
                
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 Jews
                 were
                 vexed
                 with
                 innumerable
                 mischiefs
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 entred
                 upon
                 a
                 war
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 MOreover
                 Josephus
                 ,
                 discoursing
                 at
                 large
                 about
                 the
                 calamities
                 that
                 happened
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Jewish
                 nation
                 ,
                 makes
                 it
                 manifest
                 in
                 express
                 words
                 ,
                 amongst
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 personages
                 amongst
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 cruelly
                 beaten
                 with
                 scourges
                 ,
                 were
                 crucified
                 even
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 by
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 Florus
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 happened
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 Procuratour
                 of
                 Judea
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 war
                 at
                 first
                 broke
                 out
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 twelfth
                 year
                 of
                 
                 Nero's
                 Reign
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   after
                   the
                   revolt
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   there
                   followed
                   great
                   and
                   grievous
                   disturbances
                   throughout
                   all
                   Syria
                   ,
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   Jewish
                   nation
                   being
                   by
                   the
                   inhabitants
                   of
                   every
                   City
                   every
                   where
                   destroyed
                   as
                   enemies
                   ,
                   without
                   all
                   commiseration
                   :
                   In
                   so
                   much
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   might
                   see
                   the
                   b
                   Cities
                   filled
                   with
                   dead
                   bodies
                   that
                   lay
                   unburied
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   aged
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   infants
                   cast
                   forth
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   women
                   not
                   having
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   any
                   covering
                   upon
                   those
                   parts
                   which
                   nature
                   commands
                   to
                   be
                   concealed
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   c
                   Province
                   was
                   full
                   of
                   unspeakable
                   calamities
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   dread
                   of
                   what
                   was
                   threatned
                   was
                   greater
                   and
                   more
                   grievous
                   than
                   the
                   mischiefs
                   every
                   where
                   perpetrated
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 much
                 Josephus
                 relates
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 posture
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 affairs
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               THIRD
               BOOK
               OF
               THE
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               OF
               
                 EUSEBIUS
                 PAMPHILUS
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                
                 In
                 what
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Preached
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 NOW
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 being
                 in
                 this
                 posture
                 :
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostles
                 and
                 disciples
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 being
                 dispersed
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 
                   Preached
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 .
                 And
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 as
                 Tradition
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 had
                 Parthia
                 allotted
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 Andreas
                 had
                 
                   Scythia
                   ;
                   John
                   Asia
                
                 ,
                 where
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 spent
                 much
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 died
                 at
                 
                   Ephesus
                   :
                   Peter
                
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 Preached
                 to
                 the
                 *
                 Jews
                 a
                 
                   scattered
                   throughout
                   Pontus
                   and
                   Galatia
                   ,
                   and
                   Bithynia
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Cappadocia
                   and
                   Asia
                
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 coming
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 was
                 crucified
                 with
                 his
                 head
                 downwards
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 he
                 desired
                 to
                 suffer
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 needless
                 to
                 say
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Paul
                 ;
                 who
                 having
                 fully
                 Preached
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 from
                 Jerusalem
                 unto
                 Illyricum
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 suffered
                 Martyrdome
                 at
                 Rome
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Nero.
                 Thus
                 much
                 b
                 Origen
                 declares
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Third
                   Tome
                   of
                   his
                   Expositions
                   on
                   Genesis
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                
                 Who
                 First
                 Presided
                 over
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 the
                 Martyrdome
                 of
                 Paul
                 and
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Linus
                
                 was
                 the
                 First
                 that
                 was
                 elected
                 to
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
                 Paul
                 ,
                 writing
                 from
                 Rome
                 to
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 salutation
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 ;
                 saying
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   Eubulus
                   gr●●teth
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   Pudens
                   ,
                   and
                   Linus
                   ,
                   and
                   Claudia
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 INdeed
                 ,
                 one
                 Epistle
                 of
                 
                 Peter's
                 ,
                 called
                 his
                 First
                 ,
                 hath
                 by
                 general
                 consent
                 been
                 received
                 as
                 genuine
                 ;
                 For
                 that
                 the
                 worthy
                 Antients
                 in
                 former
                 ages
                 quoted
                 in
                 their
                 writings
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 unquestionable
                 and
                 undoubted
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 that
                 called
                 his
                 a
                 
                   Second
                   Epistle
                
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 informed
                 by
                 the
                 tradition
                 of
                 our
                 Predecessours
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 acknowledged
                 as
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
                 Yet
                 ,
                 because
                 to
                 many
                 it
                 seemed
                 usefull
                 ,
                 't
                 was
                 diligently
                 read
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Book
                 called
                 
                   his
                   Acts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Gospel
                   that
                   goes
                   under
                   his
                   Name
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 Book
                 termed
                 
                   his
                   Preaching
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 stiled
                 
                   his
                   Revelution
                
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 these
                 have
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 been
                 accounted
                 genuine
                 writings
                 :
                 because
                 no
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Writer
                 either
                 antient
                 or
                 modern
                 hath
                 quoted
                 any
                 authorities
                 or
                 proofs
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 procedure
                 of
                 our
                 History
                 we
                 will
                 make
                 it
                 our
                 chief
                 business
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 successions
                 ,
                 what
                 Ecclesiastical
                 writers
                 in
                 every
                 Age
                 have
                 used
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 such
                 writings
                 as
                 are
                 questioned
                 as
                 spurious
                 :
                 likewise
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 of
                 those
                 Scriptures
                 that
                 are
                 Canonical
                 and
                 by
                 general
                 consent
                 acknowledged
                 as
                 genuine
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 what
                 concerning
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 such
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 many
                 are
                 the
                 writings
                 ascribed
                 to
                 Peter
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 known
                 onely
                 one
                 Epistle
                 accounted
                 to
                 be
                 genuine
                 ,
                 and
                 universally
                 acknowledged
                 as
                 such
                 by
                 the
                 Antients
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 Pauls
                 there
                 are
                 fourteen
                 Epistles
                 manifestly
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 undoubted
                 .
                 Yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 fit
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 have
                 rejected
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 denied
                 to
                 be
                 Pauls
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 the
                 Antients
                 have
                 said
                 concerning
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 in
                 due
                 place
                 propose
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 Acts
                 that
                 are
                 called
                 his
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 informed
                 from
                 our
                 Predecessours
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 accounted
                 as
                 unquestionable
                 and
                 undoubted
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 the
                 same
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Salutations
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 makes
                 mention
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 of
                 one
                 Hermas
                 ,
                 who
                 ▪
                 they
                 sa●●
                 is
                 Authour
                 of
                 that
                 Book
                 entitled
                 Pastor
                 ;
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 that
                 Treatise
                 also
                 has
                 been
                 questioned
                 by
                 some
                 ;
                 upon
                 whose
                 account
                 it
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 placed
                 amongst
                 those
                 which
                 by
                 general
                 consent
                 are
                 acknowledged
                 as
                 genuine
                 :
                 But
                 by
                 others
                 it
                 has
                 been
                 judged
                 a
                 most
                 usefull
                 Book
                 ,
                 especially
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 rudiments
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 we
                 know
                 it
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 publickly
                 read
                 in
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 do
                 find
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Antient
                 writers
                 doe
                 quote
                 it
                 .
                 Let
                 thus
                 much
                 be
                 spoken
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 a
                 representation
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 to
                 discriminate
                 those
                 Books
                 ,
                 whose
                 authority
                 is
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 contradicted
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 by
                 general
                 consent
                 are
                 not
                 acknowledged
                 as
                 genuine
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                
                 Of
                 the
                 first
                 Succession
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 THat
                 Paul
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Preaching
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 laid
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 those
                 Churches
                 from
                 Jerusalem
                 and
                 round
                 about
                 unto
                 Illyricum
                 ,
                 is
                 manifest
                 both
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 *
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 from
                 what
                 Luke
                 has
                 related
                 in
                 the
                 †
                 Acts.
                 Likewise
                 in
                 what
                 Provinces
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Preaching
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 delivered
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 apparent
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 †
                 words
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Epistle
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 is
                 universally
                 acknowledged
                 as
                 genuine
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 that
                 were
                 dispersed
                 throughout
                 Pontus
                 and
                 
                   Galatia
                   ,
                   Cappadocia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Asia
                 ,
                 and
                 Bithynia
                 .
                 Now
                 how
                 many
                 and
                 what
                 sincere
                 followers
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 been
                 approved
                 as
                 sufficient
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 those
                 Churches
                 by
                 them
                 founded
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 easie
                 to
                 say
                 ;
                 except
                 such
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 collected
                 from
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Paul.
                 For
                 he
                 had
                 very
                 many
                 fellow
                 labourers
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 termed
                 them
                 fellow
                 souldiers
                 ;
                 many
                 of
                 which
                 were
                 by
                 him
                 vouchsafed
                 an
                 indeleble
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 he
                 having
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Epistles
                 ascribed
                 to
                 them
                 an
                 everlasting
                 commendation
                 .
                 But
                 Luke
                 ,
                 enumerating
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 ,
                 the
                 disciples
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 name
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Timothy
                 is
                 reported
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 was
                 chosen
                 to
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 the
                 Ephesian
                 Church
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 Titus
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 
                   Or●●t
                   .
                   Luke
                
                 ,
                 by
                 original
                 extract
                 an
                 Antiochian
                 ,
                 by
                 profession
                 a
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 accompanied
                 Paul
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 diligently
                 conversant
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 has
                 left
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 two
                 Books
                 written
                 by
                 divine
                 inspiration
                 ▪
                 Lessons
                 that
                 are
                 medicinable
                 for
                 our
                 souls
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 pr●●ured
                 of
                 
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 *
                 professes
                 he
                 wrote
                 even
                 as
                 they
                 delivered
                 it
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   were
                   eye
                   witnesses
                   and
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                
                 in
                 all
                 which
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   had
                   perfect
                   understanding
                   from
                   the
                   very
                   first
                   .
                
                 The
                 other
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 Treatise
                 he
                 composed
                 now
                 not
                 of
                 such
                 passages
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 by
                 report
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 eyes
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 also
                 that
                 Paul
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 mean
                 the
                 Gospel
                 according
                 to
                 Luke
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 speaking
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 †
                 
                   According
                   to
                   my
                   Gospel
                
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 followers
                 of
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Crescens
                
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 himself
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 ;
                 who
                 was
                 sent
                 by
                 him
                 into
                 a
                 
                   Gallia
                   .
                   Linus
                
                 also
                 ;
                 whom
                 in
                 his
                 second
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Timothy
                 he
                 mentions
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 Rome
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 before
                 manifested
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 was
                 chosen
                 to
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 after
                 
                   Peter
                   .
                   Clemens
                
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 likewise
                 constituted
                 the
                 third
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 is
                 attested
                 by
                 Paul
                 himself
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 his
                 fellow
                 labourer
                 ,
                 and
                 companion
                 in
                 sufferings
                 .
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 that
                 Areopagite
                 (
                 by
                 name
                 Dionysius
                 ,
                 whom
                 Luke
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 records
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 believed
                 after
                 the
                 Sermon
                 made
                 by
                 Paul
                 to
                 the
                 Athenians
                 in
                 b
                 Areopagus
                 )
                 another
                 Dionysius
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 ,
                 a
                 Pastour
                 of
                 the
                 Corinthian
                 Church
                 relates
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Athenian
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 we
                 goe
                 on
                 with
                 this
                 work
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 in
                 due
                 place
                 declare
                 the
                 successions
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 times
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 will
                 proceed
                 to
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 History
                 which
                 follows
                 in
                 order
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                
                 Of
                 the
                 last
                 Siege
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 after
                 Christs
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 Nero
                 ,
                 who
                 held
                 the
                 Government
                 thirteen
                 years
                 ,
                 Galba
                 and
                 Otho
                 having
                 reigned
                 a
                 year
                 and
                 six
                 months
                 ;
                 Vespasian
                 grown
                 famous
                 in
                 the
                 wars
                 against
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 Emperour
                 in
                 Judea
                 ,
                 being
                 proclaimed
                 by
                 the
                 Army
                 there
                 .
                 He
                 therefore
                 going
                 immediately
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 committed
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 the
                 war
                 against
                 the
                 Jews
                 to
                 his
                 son
                 Titus
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Ascension
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 audacious
                 wickedness
                 committed
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 had
                 now
                 contrived
                 and
                 executed
                 very
                 many
                 cruel
                 designs
                 against
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 (
                 first
                 Stephen
                 being
                 stoned
                 to
                 death
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 then
                 after
                 him
                 James
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Zebedee
                 and
                 brother
                 of
                 John
                 beheaded
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 James
                 who
                 was
                 first
                 chosen
                 into
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 seat
                 there
                 ,
                 after
                 our
                 Saviours
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 Murthered
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 fore
                 mentioned
                 manner
                 ;
                 )
                 when
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 were
                 by
                 innumerable
                 wiles
                 laid
                 wait
                 for
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 Judea
                 ,
                 were
                 gone
                 to
                 Preach
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 all
                 nations
                 ,
                 assisted
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 who
                 had
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 *
                 
                   Goe
                   and
                   teach
                   all
                   Nations
                   in
                   my
                   Name
                   :
                
                 And
                 furthermore
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 whole
                 congregation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 an
                 Oracle
                 given
                 by
                 revelation
                 to
                 the
                 approved
                 persons
                 amongst
                 them
                 before
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 inhabit
                 a
                 certain
                 City
                 (
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 a
                 Pella
                 )
                 beyond
                 Jordan
                 ;
                 into
                 which
                 when
                 those
                 that
                 believed
                 in
                 Christ
                 had
                 removed
                 from
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 holy
                 men
                 had
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 totally
                 relinquished
                 the
                 Princely
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Country
                 of
                 Judea
                 :
                 then
                 at
                 length
                 divine
                 vengeance
                 seized
                 them
                 who
                 had
                 dealt
                 so
                 unjustly
                 with
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 utterly
                 destroyed
                 that
                 wicked
                 and
                 abominable
                 generation
                 from
                 among
                 men
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 calamities
                 then
                 befell
                 the
                 whole
                 nation
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 especially
                 who
                 were
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 Judea
                 were
                 driven
                 to
                 the
                 extremity
                 of
                 misery
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 *
                 Myriads
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 women
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 were
                 destroyed
                 by
                 Sword
                 and
                 Famine
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 infinite
                 other
                 kinds
                 of
                 death
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 and
                 what
                 Sieges
                 there
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Cities
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 great
                 miseries
                 and
                 more
                 than
                 miseries
                 they
                 beheld
                 who
                 fled
                 into
                 Jerusalem
                 it self
                 ,
                 as
                 into
                 the
                 best
                 fortified
                 Metropolis
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 manner
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 war
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 particular
                 action
                 therein
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 at
                 length
                 the
                 
                   abomination
                   of
                   desolation
                
                 predicted
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 was
                 set
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 heretofore
                 famous
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 about
                 to
                 suffer
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 pollution
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 undergoe
                 its
                 last
                 destruction
                 by
                 fire
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 desirous
                 to
                 know
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 accurately
                 read
                 all
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 written
                 by
                 Josephus
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 same
                 Writer
                 relates
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 about
                 thirty
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 persons
                 assembled
                 together
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 Judea
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 passeover
                 feast
                 ,
                 were
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   a
                   prison
                
                 )
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 requisite
                 to
                 shew
                 in
                 those
                 his
                 own
                 words
                 .
                 b
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 fit
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 that
                 very
                 time
                 (
                 wherein
                 they
                 had
                 killed
                 the
                 Saviour
                 and
                 Benefactour
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 Christ
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 days
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   say
                
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 shut
                 up
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 Prison
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 that
                 destruction
                 from
                 divine
                 vengeance
                 which
                 awaited
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 omit
                 the
                 particular
                 relation
                 of
                 those
                 miseries
                 which
                 befell
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 great
                 sufferings
                 by
                 the
                 Sword
                 and
                 otherwaies
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 think
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 propose
                 onely
                 the
                 Calamities
                 of
                 the
                 Famine
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 who
                 shall
                 read
                 this
                 our
                 work
                 may
                 from
                 that
                 part
                 
                   of
                   their
                   sufferings
                
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 divine
                 punishment
                 for
                 their
                 enormous
                 impieties
                 committed
                 against
                 the
                 Christ
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 light
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                
                 Of
                 the
                 famine
                 that
                 oppressed
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
              
               
                 COme
                 on
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 again
                 take
                 the
                 fifth
                 Book
                 of
                 Josephus
                 his
                 History
                 into
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 rehearse
                 the
                 Tragedy
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 then
                 and
                 there
                 done
                 .
                 *
                 
                   Moreover
                   (
                   says
                   he
                   )
                   for
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   rich
                   to
                   stay
                   it
                   was
                   equally
                   destructive
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   were
                   slain
                   for
                   their
                   wealth
                   ,
                   under
                   a
                   pretence
                   of
                   their
                   revolting
                   to
                   the
                   enemy
                   .
                   Together
                   also
                   with
                   the
                   famine
                   ,
                   the
                   insolent
                   rage
                   of
                   the
                   seditious
                   increased
                   ,
                   and
                   both
                   those
                   mischiefs
                   daily
                   grew
                   more
                   extreamly
                   sharp
                   and
                   violent
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   food
                   any
                   where
                   openly
                   to
                   be
                   seen
                   :
                   but
                   they
                   rushed
                   violently
                   into
                   houses
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   a
                   strict
                   Search
                   :
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   found
                   any
                   ,
                   they
                   beat
                   the
                   masters
                   of
                   the
                   houses
                   after
                   a
                   most
                   cruel
                   manner
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   denied
                   they
                   had
                   any
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   found
                   none
                   ,
                   they
                   tortured
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   most
                   carefully
                   hid
                   it
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   the
                   bodies
                   of
                   the
                   wretches
                   were
                   a
                   certain
                   sign
                   whether
                   they
                   had
                   any
                   food
                   or
                   no
                   :
                   for
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   yet
                   strong
                   and
                   lusty
                   they
                   supposed
                   had
                   plenty
                   of
                   provision
                   ;
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   already
                   lean
                   and
                   macerated
                   ,
                   they
                   medled
                   not
                   with
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   seemed
                   irrational
                   to
                   kill
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   ready
                   to
                   die
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   sustenance
                   .
                   Many
                   also
                   privately
                   exchanged
                   their
                   estates
                   ,
                   the
                   richer
                   sort
                   for
                   one
                   measure
                   of
                   wheat
                   ,
                   the
                   poorer
                   for
                   one
                   of
                   barley
                   :
                   Then
                   locking
                   themselves
                   up
                   in
                   the
                   inmost
                   recesses
                   of
                   their
                   houses
                   ,
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   excessive
                   want
                   of
                   food
                   ,
                   eat
                   the
                   unground
                   corn
                   ;
                   others
                   made
                   bread
                   of
                   it
                   after
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   as
                   necessity
                   and
                   fear
                   advised
                   them
                   .
                   Indeed
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   where
                   any
                   table
                   furnished
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   snatched
                   the
                   meat
                   while
                   it
                   was
                   raw
                   from
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   tore
                   it
                   from
                   one
                   another
                   .
                   The
                   food
                   was
                   miserable
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   spectacle
                   truly
                   worthy
                   of
                   Lamentation
                   ;
                   in
                   that
                   the
                   stronger
                   sort
                   got
                   all
                   ,
                   whilest
                   the
                   weaker
                   bewailed
                   their
                   own
                   condition
                   .
                   Famine
                   doubtless
                   is
                   superiour
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   affections
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   ;
                   but
                   nothing
                   is
                   so
                   utterly
                   destroyed
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   a
                   dutifull
                   and
                   observant
                   behaviour
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   which
                   otherwise
                   is
                   worthy
                   of
                   a
                   reverent
                   regard
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   (
                   
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     necessity
                     of
                     famine
                  
                   )
                   is
                   contemned
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   wives
                   tore
                   the
                   meat
                   from
                   their
                   husbands
                   ,
                   the
                   children
                   from
                   their
                   parents
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   most
                   exceedingly
                   lamentable
                   ,
                   the
                   mothers
                   snatcht
                   it
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   very
                   mouthes
                   of
                   their
                   infants
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   they
                   spared
                   not
                   to
                   deprive
                   them
                   of
                   those
                   very
                   drops
                   of
                   milk
                   which
                   were
                   their
                   onely
                   sustenance
                   to
                   keep
                   them
                   alive
                   ,
                   whilest
                   their
                   most
                   beloved
                   babes
                   languished
                   in
                   their
                   arms
                   .
                   And
                   whilest
                   they
                   eat
                   such
                   food
                   as
                   this
                   ,
                   they
                   notwithstanding
                   could
                   not
                   secure
                   themselves
                   from
                   being
                   discovered
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                   Seditious
                   were
                   every
                   where
                   at
                   hand
                   ,
                   preying
                   upon
                   them
                   ;
                   for
                   when
                   they
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   saw
                   a
                   house
                   shut
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   a
                   sign
                   that
                   those
                   within
                   were
                   eating
                   victuals
                   ;
                   and
                   immediately
                   breaking
                   open
                   the
                   doors
                   they
                   rushed
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   squeezing
                   the
                   bits
                   of
                   meat
                   even
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   very
                   jaws
                   ,
                   they
                   took
                   them
                   away
                   .
                   The
                   old
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   not
                   part
                   with
                   their
                   food
                   were
                   beaten
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   women
                   which
                   hid
                   what
                   they
                   had
                   in
                   their
                   hands
                   were
                   drawn
                   about
                   by
                   the
                   hair
                   of
                   the
                   head
                   .
                   No
                   compassion
                   was
                   shown
                   to
                   the
                   hoary-head
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   infants
                   ;
                   but
                   lifting
                   up
                   the
                   little
                   children
                   on
                   high
                   ,
                   hanging
                   at
                   their
                   morsels
                   of
                   meat
                   ,
                   they
                   dashed
                   them
                   against
                   the
                   pavement
                   .
                   Now
                   to
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   prevented
                   their
                   incursion
                   and
                   before-hand
                   devoured
                   what
                   they
                   would
                   by
                   force
                   have
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   more
                   inhumane
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   such
                   had
                   done
                   them
                   an
                   injury
                   .
                   Moreover
                   they
                   invented
                   cruel
                   ways
                   of
                   torments
                   for
                   the
                   searching
                   out
                   of
                   provision
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   stopped
                   up
                   the
                   passage
                   of
                   the
                   privities
                   of
                   those
                   miserable
                   men
                   with
                   the
                   pulse
                   called
                   Orobos
                   ,
                   and
                   thrust
                   sharp
                   rods
                   up
                   their
                   fundaments
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   force
                   any
                   person
                   to
                   confess
                   he
                   had
                   but
                   one
                   loa●
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   extort
                   from
                   him
                   a
                   discovery
                   of
                   his
                   having
                   but
                   one
                   handfull
                   of
                   meal
                   hidden
                   ,
                   he
                   underwent
                   such
                   torments
                   as
                   are
                   most
                   horrible
                   to
                   be
                   heard
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   tormentours
                   themselves
                   were
                   not
                   oppressed
                   with
                   hunger
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   would
                   have
                   seemed
                   less
                   cruel
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   have
                   done
                   all
                   this
                   out
                   of
                   necessity
                   :
                   but
                   they
                   did
                   it
                   to
                   exercise
                   their
                   outragious
                   insolence
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   procure
                   themselves
                   provision
                   for
                   the
                   following
                   days
                   .
                   Those
                   also
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   night
                   crept
                   out
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   the
                   Roman
                   watch
                   to
                   gather
                   wild
                   herbs
                   and
                   grass
                   ,
                   they
                   met
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   supposed
                   they
                   had
                   now
                   escaped
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   these
                   men
                   by
                   force
                   took
                   from
                   them
                   what
                   they
                   had
                   gotten
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   often
                   intreated
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   most
                   Sacred
                   Name
                   of
                   God
                   beseeched
                   them
                   to
                   communicate
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   that
                   to
                   them
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   brought
                   off
                   with
                   the
                   hazard
                   of
                   their
                   lives
                   ,
                   they
                   imparted
                   nothing
                   thereof
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   look
                   upon
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   kindness
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   also
                   killed
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   robbed
                   of
                   what
                   they
                   had
                   gotten
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 ,
                 after
                 some
                 other
                 words
                 ,
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Jews
                   ,
                   after
                   they
                   were
                   hindred
                   from
                   going
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                   were
                   deprived
                   of
                   all
                   hope
                   of
                   relief
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   famine
                   encreasing
                   extreamly
                   ,
                   consumed
                   the
                   people
                   throughout
                   every
                   house
                   and
                   family
                   .
                   The
                   houses
                   were
                   filled
                   with
                   women
                   and
                   infants
                   destroyed
                   by
                   the
                   famine
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   narrow
                   streets
                   with
                   dead
                   old
                   men
                   :
                   The
                   children
                   and
                   young
                   men
                   as
                   pale
                   as
                   ghosts
                   wandred
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   the
                   market
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   fell
                   down
                   whereever
                   the
                   distemper
                   seized
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   neither
                   were
                   the
                   sick
                   able
                   to
                   bury
                   their
                   relations
                   :
                   and
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   strong
                   were
                   loath
                   to
                   undertake
                   it
                   ,
                   both
                   upon
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   vast
                   numbers
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   uncertainty
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   condition
                   .
                   For
                   very
                   many
                   dropt
                   down
                   dead
                   upon
                   those
                   whom
                   they
                   were
                   interring
                   .
                   Many
                   also
                   betook
                   themselves
                   to
                   their
                   Coffins
                   or
                   Sepulchres
                   before
                   death
                   seized
                   them
                   .
                   Neither
                   was
                   there
                   mourning
                   or
                   lamentation
                   in
                   these
                   calamities
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   famine
                   had
                   suppressed
                   every
                   ones
                   affection
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   who
                   struggled
                   with
                   the
                   very
                   pangs
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   with
                   dry
                   eyes
                   beheld
                   those
                   who
                   went
                   to
                   rest
                   before
                   them
                   .
                   A
                   profound
                   silence
                   and
                   darkness
                   loaden
                   with
                   death
                   encompassed
                   the
                   City
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   theeves
                   were
                   more
                   pernicious
                   than
                   all
                   this
                   :
                   For
                   they
                   digged
                   through
                   into
                   houses
                   ,
                   now
                   turned
                   into
                   burial
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   robbed
                   the
                   dead
                   :
                   and
                   taking
                   away
                   the
                   coverings
                   from
                   off
                   the
                   Corps
                   ,
                   went
                   out
                   laughing
                   .
                   They
                   also
                   tried
                   the
                   b
                   edges
                   of
                   their
                   swords
                   upon
                   the
                   dead
                   bodies
                   :
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   lay
                   along
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   alive
                   ,
                   they
                   ran
                   through
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   trial
                   of
                   the
                   sharpness
                   of
                   their
                   weapons
                   :
                   But
                   those
                   that
                   beseeched
                   them
                   to
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   their
                   hand
                   and
                   sword
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   scorn
                   they
                   let
                   alone
                   to
                   be
                   destroyed
                   by
                   the
                   famine
                   .
                   And
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   died
                   ,
                   leaving
                   the
                   Seditious
                   yet
                   surviving
                   ,
                   c
                   fixed
                   
                   their
                   eyes
                   stedfastly
                   upon
                   the
                   Temple
                   .
                   At
                   first
                   they
                   gave
                   command
                   that
                   the
                   dead
                   should
                   be
                   buried
                   at
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   the
                   publick
                   Treasury
                   ,
                   not
                   being
                   able
                   to
                   endure
                   the
                   stench
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   bodies
                   :
                   but
                   afterwards
                   being
                   insufficient
                   to
                   continue
                   so
                   doing
                   ,
                   they
                   cast
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   walls
                   into
                   deep
                   pits
                   ;
                   which
                   Titus
                   having
                   viewed
                   round
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   beheld
                   them
                   filled
                   full
                   with
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   thick
                   gore
                   issuing
                   from
                   the
                   putrified
                   bodies
                   ,
                   he
                   sighed
                   ,
                   and
                   stretching
                   forth
                   his
                   hands
                   ,
                   called
                   God
                   to
                   witness
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   his
                   fact
                   .
                
                 To
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 interposition
                 of
                 some
                 words
                 ,
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   afraid
                   to
                   declare
                   what
                   grief
                   commands
                   me
                   to
                   speak
                   ;
                   I
                   think
                   ,
                   had
                   the
                   Romans
                   been
                   slack
                   to
                   destroy
                   those
                   flagitious
                   wretches
                   ,
                   that
                   either
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   swallowed
                   by
                   the
                   earth
                   opening
                   under
                   them
                   ;
                   or
                   that
                   the
                   City
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   drowned
                   by
                   an
                   inundation
                   ;
                   or
                   that
                   ,
                   like
                   Sodom
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   destroyed
                   by
                   lightning
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   had
                   brought
                   forth
                   a
                   generation
                   of
                   men
                   by
                   far
                   more
                   abominably
                   impious
                   than
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   suffered
                   such
                   things
                   .
                   By
                   reason
                   therefore
                   of
                   the
                   desperate
                   outragiousness
                   of
                   those
                   men
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   was
                   together
                   with
                   them
                   destroyed
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 his
                 sixth
                 Book
                 he
                 writes
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   Of
                   those
                   who
                   perished
                   being
                   destroyed
                   by
                   the
                   famine
                   throughout
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                   the
                   multitude
                   was
                   innumerable
                   ;
                   the
                   afflictions
                   that
                   befell
                   them
                   cannot
                   be
                   uttered
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   every
                   house
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   appeared
                   but
                   the
                   least
                   shadow
                   of
                   provision
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   fighting
                   ;
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   dearest
                   friends
                   strove
                   one
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   snatching
                   from
                   one
                   another
                   the
                   miserable
                   provisions
                   of
                   their
                   life
                   .
                   Neither
                   were
                   those
                   that
                   dyed
                   believed
                   to
                   expire
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   sustenance
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   theeves
                   searched
                   those
                   that
                   gave
                   up
                   the
                   ghost
                   ,
                   least
                   any
                   one
                   having
                   meat
                   in
                   his
                   bosome
                   should
                   feign
                   himself
                   to
                   die
                   .
                   The
                   theeves
                   themselves
                   ,
                   empty
                   and
                   hollow
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   sustenance
                   ,
                   wandred
                   and
                   hunted
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   like
                   mad
                   dogs
                   ,
                   striking
                   against
                   the
                   doors
                   like
                   drunken
                   men
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   stupified
                   condition
                   ,
                   breaking
                   into
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   houses
                   twice
                   or
                   thrice
                   in
                   one
                   hour
                   .
                   Necessity
                   made
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   eaten
                   :
                   and
                   what
                   was
                   unfitting
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   sordid
                   irrational
                   creatures
                   ,
                   they
                   gathered
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   endured
                   to
                   eat
                   .
                   Therefore
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   forbear
                   to
                   eat
                   girdles
                   and
                   shooes
                   :
                   and
                   pluck't
                   the
                   leather
                   from
                   off
                   their
                   Bucklers
                   and
                   eat
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   stumps
                   of
                   old
                   hay
                   were
                   made
                   food
                   by
                   some
                   ;
                   and
                   others
                   gathered
                   the
                   very
                   ▪
                   stalks
                   or
                   small
                   fibers
                   of
                   plants
                   ,
                   and
                   sold
                   the
                   least
                   weight
                   of
                   them
                   for
                   four
                   d
                   
                     Attick
                     drachms
                  
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   need
                   I
                   speak
                   of
                   the
                   sharpness
                   ,
                   and
                   extremity
                   of
                   the
                   famine
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   eating
                   things
                   without
                   life
                   ?
                   For
                   I
                   will
                   declare
                   such
                   a
                   fact
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   whereof
                   is
                   no
                   where
                   recorded
                   either
                   amongst
                   the
                   Grecians
                   or
                   Barbarians
                   ;
                   which
                   may
                   seem
                   both
                   horrid
                   to
                   be
                   related
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   incredible
                   to
                   be
                   heard
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   least
                   I
                   might
                   seem
                   to
                   posterity
                   to
                   feign
                   monstrous
                   stories
                   ,
                   I
                   could
                   very
                   willingly
                   leave
                   this
                   sad
                   accident
                   unmentioned
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   innumerable
                   witnesses
                   thereof
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     wit
                  
                   ,
                   men
                   that
                   are
                   cotemporary
                   with
                   me
                   :
                   And
                   besides
                   ,
                   I
                   should
                   doe
                   my
                   Country
                   a
                   very
                   frigid
                   and
                   inconsiderable
                   kindness
                   ,
                   should
                   I
                   goe
                   about
                   to
                   conceal
                   the
                   rehearsal
                   of
                   what
                   it
                   really
                   suffered
                   .
                   A
                   woman
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Region
                   beyond
                   Jordan
                   ,
                   by
                   name
                   Mary
                   ,
                   the
                   daughter
                   of
                   Eleazar
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   village
                   Bathezar
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   word
                   signifies
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     house
                     of
                     Hyssop
                  
                   )
                   for
                   descent
                   and
                   wealth
                   eminent
                   ,
                   flying
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   multitude
                   into
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   was
                   there
                   together
                   with
                   them
                   besieged
                   .
                   All
                   her
                   goods
                   ,
                   which
                   she
                   had
                   taken
                   with
                   her
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   region
                   beyond
                   Jordan
                   and
                   brought
                   into
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                   the
                   tyrants
                   robbed
                   her
                   of
                   .
                   The
                   remains
                   of
                   what
                   she
                   had
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   of
                   greatest
                   value
                   and
                   price
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   ever
                   provision
                   of
                   food
                   she
                   could
                   any
                   way
                   procure
                   ,
                   the
                   spearmen
                   breaking
                   in
                   daily
                   took
                   from
                   her
                   .
                   A
                   most
                   vehement
                   indignation
                   moved
                   the
                   woman
                   ;
                   and
                   oftentimes
                   she
                   reviled
                   and
                   cursed
                   those
                   ravenous
                   pillagers
                   ,
                   and
                   provoked
                   them
                   against
                   her self
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   could
                   be
                   either
                   instigated
                   by
                   anger
                   ,
                   or
                   moved
                   by
                   compassion
                   to
                   kill
                   her
                   ;
                   and
                   she
                   being
                   grown
                   weary
                   of
                   finding
                   victuals
                   for
                   e
                   others
                   ;
                   and
                   provision
                   being
                   now
                   no
                   where
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   ;
                   the
                   famine
                   also
                   having
                   entred
                   her
                   very
                   bowels
                   and
                   marrow
                   ,
                   and
                   her
                   anger
                   being
                   more
                   exceedingly
                   hot
                   than
                   the
                   famine
                   was
                   sharp
                   ;
                   she
                   took
                   fury
                   and
                   necessity
                   as
                   her
                   advisers
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   hostile
                   manner
                   invaded
                   Nature
                   it self
                   .
                   And
                   having
                   snatched
                   up
                   her
                   son
                   ,
                   for
                   she
                   had
                   a
                   sucking
                   child
                   ,
                   
                     Miserable
                     Babe
                  
                   ,
                   said
                   she
                   ,
                   
                     amidst
                     these
                     Wars
                     ,
                     Famine
                     and
                     Sedition
                     ,
                     for
                     whom
                     shall
                     I
                     preserve
                     thee
                     ?
                     Amongst
                     the
                     Romans
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     let
                     us
                     live
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     slaves
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     famine
                     must
                     precede
                     that
                     servitude
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     Seditious
                     are
                     more
                     mischievous
                     than
                     both
                     those
                     evils
                     .
                     Be
                     thou
                     therefore
                     my
                     food
                     ,
                     a
                  
                   f
                   
                     fiend
                     to
                     take
                     revenge
                     upon
                     the
                     Seditious
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     story
                     for
                     men
                     to
                     talk
                     of
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     onely
                     yet
                     wanting
                     to
                     compleat
                     the
                     calamities
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     .
                  
                   Having
                   said
                   this
                   ,
                   she
                   kills
                   her
                   son
                   ;
                   then
                   roasting
                   him
                   she
                   eat
                   half
                   of
                   him
                   ;
                   the
                   remainder
                   she
                   kept
                   covered
                   .
                   The
                   Seditious
                   came
                   immediately
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   smelt
                   the
                   horrible
                   savour
                   ,
                   threatned
                   to
                   kill
                   her
                   forthwith
                   ,
                   if
                   she
                   would
                   not
                   bring
                   out
                   to
                   them
                   what
                   she
                   had
                   provided
                   :
                   But
                   she
                   ,
                   answering
                   that
                   she
                   had
                   reserved
                   a
                   good
                   part
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   uncovered
                   the
                   remains
                   of
                   her
                   son
                   .
                   Horrour
                   and
                   astonishment
                   of
                   mind
                   suddenly
                   seized
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   stood
                   benummed
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   with
                   amazement
                   at
                   the
                   spectacle
                   .
                   This
                   ,
                   said
                   the
                   woman
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   mine
                   own
                   womb
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   mine
                   own
                   fact
                   :
                   Eat
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   have
                   eaten
                   of
                   him
                   already
                   ;
                   be
                   not
                   you
                   more
                   effeminate
                   than
                   a
                   woman
                   ,
                   or
                   more
                   compassionate
                   than
                   a
                   mother
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   you
                   are
                   religious
                   and
                   abhor
                   this
                   my
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   eaten
                   the
                   one
                   half
                   already
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   the
                   rest
                   also
                   remain
                   with
                   me
                   .
                   After
                   this
                   they
                   went
                   out
                   trembling
                   ,
                   abashed
                   at
                   this
                   very
                   one
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   much
                   adoe
                   yielding
                   to
                   leave
                   this
                   food
                   with
                   the
                   mother
                   .
                   Immediately
                   the
                   whole
                   City
                   was
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   noyse
                   of
                   this
                   detestable
                   fact
                   ;
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   setting
                   before
                   his
                   eyes
                   this
                   unnatural
                   deed
                   was
                   horribly
                   afraid
                   and
                   trembled
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   audaciously
                   perpetrated
                   in
                   g
                   his
                   own
                   house
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   all
                   who
                   were
                   sorely
                   pressed
                   with
                   the
                   famine
                   ,
                   earnestly
                   hastned
                   to
                   die
                   ,
                   and
                   happy
                   were
                   they
                   accounted
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   taken
                   away
                   by
                   death
                   before
                   they
                   heard
                   and
                   saw
                   so
                   great
                   calamities
                   .
                
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 punishment
                 the
                 Jews
                 underwent
                 for
                 their
                 iniquity
                 and
                 impiety
                 against
                 the
                 Christ
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                
                 .
                 Of
                 Christs
                 predictions
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 it
                 is
                 worth
                 while
                 to
                 adjoyn
                 hereunto
                 the
                 most
                 true
                 prediction
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 manifestly
                 foretells
                 these
                 very
                 things
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 *
                 
                   And
                   ●o
                   unto
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   with
                   child
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   give
                   suck
                   in
                   those
                   days
                   .
                   But
                   pray
                   ye
                   that
                   your
                   flight
                   be
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   winter
                   ,
                   neither
                   on
                   the
                   sabbath-day
                   :
                   for
                   then
                   shall
                   be
                   great
                   tribulation
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   was
                   not
                   since
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   no
                   nor
                   ever
                   shall
                   be
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 same
                 writer
                 adding
                 together
                 the
                 whole
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 famine
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 an
                 hundred
                 and
                 ten
                 Myriads
                 perished
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Seditious
                 and
                 the
                 Theeves
                 that
                 were
                 left
                 ,
                 discovering
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 City
                 was
                 taken
                 ,
                 were
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 tallest
                 and
                 comeliest
                 of
                 the
                 young
                 men
                 were
                 reserved
                 to
                 adorn
                 the
                 Triumph
                 :
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 above
                 seventeen
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 were
                 sent
                 bound
                 to
                 the
                 Mines
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 very
                 many
                 were
                 distributed
                 through
                 the
                 Provinces
                 to
                 be
                 destroyed
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 Shews
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 and
                 by
                 wild
                 beasts
                 :
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 under
                 seventeen
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 were
                 carried
                 captive
                 and
                 sold
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 these
                 onely
                 amounted
                 to
                 a
                 ninety
                 thousand
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Vespasian
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 presages
                 and
                 predictions
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 divine
                 power
                 foreseeing
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 present
                 ,
                 wept
                 and
                 lamented
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 related
                 his
                 very
                 words
                 ;
                 one
                 while
                 speaking
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 it self
                 :
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   hadst
                   known
                
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   even
                   thou
                
                 
                 
                   at
                   least
                   in
                   this
                   thy
                   day
                   ,
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   belong
                   unto
                   thy
                   peace
                   !
                   but
                   now
                   they
                   are
                   hid
                   from
                   thine
                   eyes
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   days
                   shall
                   come
                   upon
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   thine
                   enemies
                   shall
                   cast
                   a
                   trench
                   about
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   compass
                   thee
                   round
                   ,
                   and
                   keep
                   thee
                   in
                   on
                   every
                   side
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   lay
                   thee
                   even
                   with
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   children
                   within
                   thee
                   :
                
                 Then
                 speaking
                 concerning
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 
                   For
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 
                   great
                   distress
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                   and
                   wrath
                   upon
                   this
                   people
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   shall
                   fall
                   by
                   the
                   edge
                   of
                   the
                   sword
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   led
                   away
                   captive
                   into
                   all
                   nations
                   ,
                   and
                   Jerusalem
                   shall
                   be
                   troden
                   down
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   untill
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   :
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 
                 
                   When
                   ye
                   shall
                   see
                   Jerusalem
                   compassed
                   with
                   Armies
                   ,
                   then
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   desolation
                   thereof
                   is
                   nigh
                   .
                
                 Now
                 whosoever
                 does
                 compare
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 our
                 Writers
                 relations
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 war
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 but
                 with
                 admiration
                 confess
                 the
                 prescience
                 and
                 prediction
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 truly
                 divine
                 ,
                 and
                 exceeding
                 wonderfull
                 .
                 Therefore
                 concerning
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 befell
                 the
                 whole
                 Jewish
                 nation
                 after
                 the
                 salutary
                 passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 desired
                 a
                 thief
                 and
                 a
                 murderer
                 should
                 be
                 released
                 from
                 his
                 punishment
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 life
                 should
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 needeless
                 to
                 b
                 add
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 relation
                 given
                 
                   by
                   Josephus
                
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 onely
                 is
                 requisite
                 furthermore
                 to
                 be
                 annexed
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 represent
                 the
                 endearing
                 goodness
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 providence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 deferring
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 full
                 forty
                 years
                 after
                 their
                 most
                 audacious
                 villany
                 committed
                 against
                 Christ.
                 During
                 which
                 space
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 disciples
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 James
                 himself
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 called
                 the
                 brother
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 being
                 yet
                 alive
                 and
                 making
                 their
                 abode
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 continued
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 most
                 impregnable
                 fortification
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 :
                 divine
                 visitation
                 hitherto
                 patiently
                 forbearing
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 peradventure
                 they
                 would
                 yet
                 repent
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 obtain
                 Remission
                 and
                 Salvation
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 so
                 great
                 patience
                 and
                 forbearance
                 ,
                 adding
                 wonderfull
                 signes
                 from
                 heaven
                 foreshewing
                 what
                 was
                 about
                 to
                 befall
                 them
                 unless
                 they
                 repented
                 .
                 Which
                 signes
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 accounted
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 recorded
                 by
                 the
                 foresaid
                 *
                 Writer
                 ,
                 nothing
                 hinders
                 but
                 we
                 may
                 here
                 propose
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 shall
                 look
                 upon
                 this
                 our
                 work
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Prodigies
                 that
                 appeared
                 before
                 the
                 War.
                 
              
               
                 LEt
                 us
                 then
                 take
                 the
                 sixth
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 History
                 ,
                 and
                 rehearse
                 what
                 is
                 therein
                 related
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   Therefore
                   those
                   Impostours
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   feigned
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   sent
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   false
                   perswasions
                   deceived
                   the
                   wretched
                   people
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   they
                   neither
                   gave
                   heed
                   to
                   ,
                   nor
                   believed
                   those
                   evident
                   Prodigies
                   which
                   foreshewed
                   their
                   desolation
                   to
                   be
                   at
                   hand
                   .
                   But
                   being
                   like
                   persons
                   thunderstruck
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   neither
                   eyes
                   nor
                   understanding
                   ,
                   they
                   contemned
                   and
                   disregarded
                   the
                   forewarnings
                   of
                   God.
                   First
                   ,
                   a
                   star
                   in
                   the
                   likeness
                   of
                   a
                   sword
                   stood
                   over
                   the
                   City
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   a
                   a
                   Comet
                   continued
                   a
                   whole
                   year
                   .
                   Further
                   also
                   ,
                   when
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   revolt
                   and
                   the
                   first
                   beginnings
                   of
                   the
                   war
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   were
                   gathered
                   together
                   to
                   the
                   feast
                   of
                   unleavened
                   bread
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   eighth
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   month
                   April
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   b
                   ninth
                   hour
                   of
                   the
                   night
                   ,
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   light
                   shined
                   round
                   about
                   the
                   Altar
                   and
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   seemed
                   to
                   be
                   bright
                   day
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   continued
                   for
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   half
                   an
                   hour
                   :
                   And
                   this
                   was
                   judged
                   by
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   unskilfull
                   a
                   good
                   sign
                   ;
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   c
                   Scribes
                   that
                   were
                   skilled
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   immediately
                   concluded
                   to
                   portend
                   those
                   calamities
                   which
                   afterwards
                   happened
                   :
                   And
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   
                   Feast
                   ,
                   a
                   Cow
                   ,
                   led
                   to
                   be
                   sacrificed
                   by
                   the
                   High-priest
                   ,
                   brought
                   forth
                   a
                   Lamb
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   .
                   Also
                   the
                   Eastern
                   gate
                   of
                   the
                   inner
                   Temple
                   made
                   all
                   of
                   brass
                   ,
                   exceeding
                   massy
                   ,
                   and
                   scarcely
                   to
                   be
                   shut
                   in
                   the
                   evening
                   by
                   twenty
                   men
                   ,
                   (
                   being
                   made
                   also
                   very
                   strong
                   by
                   vast
                   iron
                   hinges
                   on
                   which
                   it
                   moved
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   bolts
                   that
                   went
                   into
                   the
                   ground
                   a
                   great
                   depth
                   ,
                   )
                   was
                   seen
                   to
                   open
                   of
                   its
                   own
                   accord
                   about
                   the
                   sixth
                   hour
                   of
                   the
                   night
                   .
                   d
                   Not
                   many
                   days
                   after
                   the
                   Feast
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   twentieth
                   of
                   May
                   ,
                   was
                   seen
                   a
                   Ghost
                   for
                   Prodigiousness
                   wholly
                   incredible
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   which
                   I
                   am
                   now
                   about
                   to
                   say
                   would
                   seem
                   an
                   idle
                   story
                   ,
                   were
                   it
                   not
                   related
                   by
                   those
                   that
                   saw
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   not
                   the
                   subsequent
                   calamities
                   been
                   answerable
                   to
                   such
                   Prodigies
                   .
                   For
                   before
                   Sun-set
                   there
                   was
                   seen
                   in
                   the
                   Air
                   over
                   the
                   whole
                   Country
                   ,
                   Chariots
                   ,
                   and
                   whole
                   companies
                   of
                   Armed
                   men
                   ,
                   running
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   in
                   the
                   clouds
                   ,
                   and
                   investing
                   Cities
                   .
                   Also
                   at
                   the
                   Feast
                   ,
                   called
                   Pentecost
                   ,
                   the
                   Priests
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   their
                   manner
                   ,
                   going
                   by
                   night
                   into
                   the
                   Temple
                   to
                   perform
                   their
                   offices
                   ,
                   reported
                   that
                   they
                   perceived
                   at
                   first
                   indeed
                   a
                   motion
                   and
                   heard
                   a
                   noise
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   afterwards
                   they
                   heard
                   a
                   voice
                   as
                   of
                   a
                   great
                   multitude
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     us
                     depart
                     hence
                  
                   :
                   But
                   ,
                   what
                   was
                   more
                   dreadfull
                   than
                   all
                   this
                   ;
                   one
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   Ananias
                   ,
                   a
                   country
                   man
                   of
                   the
                   ordinary
                   rank
                   ,
                   four
                   years
                   before
                   the
                   war
                   ,
                   (
                   the
                   City
                   being
                   then
                   in
                   perfect
                   peace
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   flourishing
                   condition
                   )
                   coming
                   to
                   the
                   Feast
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   it's
                   customary
                   for
                   all
                   to
                   make
                   tabernacles
                   to
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   God
                   near
                   the
                   Temple
                   ;
                   on
                   a
                   sudden
                   began
                   to
                   cry
                   out
                   with
                   a
                   loud
                   voice
                   :
                   
                     A
                     voice
                     from
                     the
                     East
                     ,
                     a
                     voice
                     from
                     the
                     West
                     ,
                     a
                     voice
                     from
                     the
                     four
                     winds
                     ,
                     a
                     voice
                     against
                     Jerusalem
                     and
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                     a
                     voice
                     against
                     the
                     bridegrooms
                     and
                     the
                     brides
                     ,
                     a
                     voice
                     against
                     all
                     the
                     people
                     .
                  
                   This
                   he
                   went
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   crying
                   ,
                   day
                   and
                   night
                   throughout
                   all
                   the
                   narrow
                   streets
                   and
                   cross
                   waies
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   .
                   But
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   chief
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   were
                   very
                   much
                   disturbed
                   at
                   this
                   ominous
                   cry
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   being
                   highly
                   incensed
                   ,
                   took
                   the
                   man
                   and
                   beat
                   him
                   with
                   many
                   and
                   also
                   grievous
                   stripes
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   neither
                   spoke
                   any
                   thing
                   for
                   himself
                   ,
                   nor
                   said
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   private
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   e
                   beat
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   persisted
                   crying
                   those
                   very
                   words
                   he
                   did
                   before
                   .
                   Then
                   the
                   f
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   supposing
                   (
                   as
                   indeed
                   it
                   was
                   )
                   that
                   the
                   man
                   was
                   moved
                   by
                   divine
                   impulse
                   ,
                   bring
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   Roman
                   g
                   President
                   ;
                   where
                   being
                   beaten
                   with
                   stripes
                   till
                   his
                   very
                   bones
                   were
                   bare
                   ,
                   he
                   neither
                   intreated
                   for
                   himself
                   ,
                   nor
                   shed
                   a
                   tear
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   the
                   utmost
                   of
                   his
                   power
                   changing
                   his
                   voice
                   into
                   a
                   dolefull
                   tone
                   ,
                   he
                   answered
                   every
                   stripe
                   ,
                   
                     Wo
                     ,
                     Wo
                     to
                     Jerusalem
                  
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 another
                 thing
                 also
                 more
                 wonderfull
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 same
                 Writer
                 relates
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Prophecy
                 was
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 comprehending
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ,
                 that
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 one
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 who
                 should
                 rule
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ;
                 which
                 this
                 Writer
                 understood
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 h
                 Vespasian
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 rule
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 onely
                 obtained
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 .
                 This
                 therefore
                 may
                 more
                 justly
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 by
                 the
                 father
                 :
                 *
                 
                   Desire
                   of
                   me
                   and
                   I
                   shall
                   give
                   thee
                   the
                   Heathen
                   for
                   thine
                   inheritance
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   utmost
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   for
                   thy
                   possession
                   :
                
                 And
                 the
                 †
                 
                   sound
                   of
                   whose
                   Holy
                   Apostles
                
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 time
                 
                   went
                   out
                   into
                   all
                   Lands
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   words
                   unto
                   the
                   ends
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                
                 .
                 Of
                 Josephus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Writings
                 he
                 left
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 this
                 same
                 Josephus
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 given
                 us
                 so
                 great
                 assistance
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 we
                 now
                 have
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 what
                 stock
                 he
                 came
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 himself
                 does
                 manifest
                 even
                 this
                 also
                 ,
                 saying
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 
                   Josephus
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   a
                   Mattathias
                   ,
                   a
                   Priest
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   who
                   my self
                   also
                   at
                   first
                   fought
                   against
                   the
                   Romans
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   by
                   necessity
                   forced
                   to
                   be
                   present
                   at
                   what
                   was
                   done
                   afterwards
                   .
                
                 This
                 man
                 was
                 esteemed
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 person
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Jews
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 country
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 :
                 insomuch
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 honoured
                 with
                 a
                 Statue
                 dedicated
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Books
                 compiled
                 by
                 him
                 were
                 accounted
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 Library
                 .
                 He
                 wrote
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Jewish
                   Antiquities
                
                 in
                 twenty
                 entire
                 Books
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Jewish
                   war
                
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 seven
                 Books
                 ;
                 which
                 History
                 he
                 himself
                 testifies
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 forth
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 Greek
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Country
                 language
                 ;
                 and
                 He
                 is
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 credited
                 both
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 two
                 other
                 Books
                 of
                 his
                 extant
                 very
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 about
                 the
                 
                   Ancientness
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 answers
                 
                   Apion
                   Grammaticus
                
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 wrote
                 a
                 b
                 Volume
                 against
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 
                 others
                 who
                 had
                 attempted
                 to
                 calumniate
                 the
                 c
                 Antiquity
                 and
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Nation
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 former
                 of
                 these
                 he
                 sets
                 forth
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Canonical
                 Books
                 of
                 that
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 among
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 unquestionable
                 and
                 undoubted
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 received
                 from
                 antient
                 tradition
                 ;
                 discoursing
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                
                 How
                 Josephus
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Bible
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   THere
                   are
                   not
                   therefore
                   amongst
                   us
                   an
                   innumerable
                   company
                   of
                   Books
                   disagreeing
                   and
                   contradicting
                   one
                   another
                   ;
                   but
                   onely
                   a
                   two
                   and
                   twenty
                   ,
                   containing
                   an
                   Historical
                   account
                   of
                   all
                   times
                   ;
                   which
                   are
                   worthily
                   believed
                   to
                   be
                   divine
                   .
                   And
                   five
                   of
                   these
                   are
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   which
                   comprehend
                   both
                   the
                   Laws
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   a
                   continued
                   Series
                   of
                   the
                   generations
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   was
                   done
                   by
                   them
                   from
                   their
                   first
                   creation
                   untill
                   his
                   own
                   death
                   .
                   This
                   space
                   of
                   time
                   wants
                   little
                   of
                   three
                   thousand
                   years
                   .
                   And
                   from
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Moses
                   untill
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   Artaxerxes
                   King
                   of
                   the
                   Persians
                   successour
                   to
                   Xerxes
                   ,
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   who
                   succeeded
                   Moses
                   ,
                   wrote
                   what
                   was
                   done
                   in
                   their
                   Ages
                   ,
                   in
                   thirteen
                   Books
                   :
                   The
                   remaining
                   four
                   contain
                   Hymnes
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   precepts
                   and
                   admonitions
                   for
                   the
                   well
                   ordering
                   of
                   mens
                   lives
                   .
                   Also
                   from
                   Artaxerxes
                   untill
                   our
                   own
                   times
                   every
                   thing
                   is
                   indeed
                   recorded
                   ,
                   but
                   these
                   Books
                   have
                   not
                   been
                   accounted
                   worthy
                   of
                   the
                   like
                   authority
                   with
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   the
                   succession
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   was
                   not
                   so
                   accurately
                   known
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   manifestly
                   apparent
                   how
                   highly
                   we
                   revere
                   our
                   own
                   Writings
                   :
                   For
                   in
                   so
                   many
                   ages
                   now
                   passed
                   over
                   ,
                   no
                   one
                   has
                   dared
                   either
                   to
                   adde
                   or
                   to
                   diminish
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   change
                   any
                   thing
                   therein
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   implanted
                   upon
                   all
                   us
                   Jews
                   immediately
                   from
                   our
                   very
                   birth
                   ,
                   to
                   think
                   that
                   these
                   are
                   the
                   Precepts
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   persevere
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   if
                   need
                   so
                   require
                   ,
                   willingly
                   to
                   die
                   for
                   them
                   .
                
                 And
                 let
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 this
                 Writer
                 be
                 profitably
                 here
                 inserted
                 .
                 He
                 compiled
                 also
                 another
                 elaborate
                 work
                 not
                 unworthy
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 
                   Empire
                   of
                   Reason
                
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 have
                 entitled
                 Maccabees
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 contains
                 the
                 conflicts
                 of
                 those
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 writings
                 called
                 the
                 Maccabees
                 so
                 termed
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 valiantly
                 fought
                 for
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 twentieth
                 Book
                 of
                 Antiquities
                 he
                 intimates
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 purposed
                 to
                 write
                 in
                 four
                 Books
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 from
                 their
                 Ancestours
                 )
                 
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   of
                   his
                   essence
                
                 ,
                 also
                 
                   of
                   Laws
                
                 ,
                 why
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 some
                 things
                 are
                 lawfull
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 forbidden
                 .
                 Himself
                 also
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Books
                 mentions
                 other
                 works
                 compiled
                 by
                 his
                 diligence
                 .
                 Moreover
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 consonant
                 to
                 reason
                 to
                 adjoyn
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 his
                 which
                 he
                 has
                 inserted
                 at
                 the
                 b
                 conclusion
                 of
                 his
                 Antiquities
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 quotations
                 and
                 Authorities
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 therefore
                 ,
                 blaming
                 c
                 
                   Justus
                   Tiberiensis
                
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 taken
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 he
                 ,
                 to
                 write
                 an
                 History
                 of
                 those
                 very
                 times
                 ,
                 )
                 as
                 having
                 not
                 related
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 accusing
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 many
                 other
                 faults
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 adds
                 thus
                 much
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   But
                   I
                   was
                   not
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   manner
                   as
                   you
                   were
                   ,
                   timorous
                   concerning
                   my
                   Writings
                   ;
                   but
                   gave
                   my
                   Books
                   to
                   the
                   Emperours
                   themselves
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   deeds
                   done
                   were
                   fresh
                   and
                   almost
                   yet
                   to
                   be
                   seen
                   :
                   for
                   I
                   was
                   conscious
                   to
                   my self
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   had
                   all
                   along
                   faithfully
                   observed
                   the
                   delivery
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   ;
                   upon
                   account
                   whereof
                   ,
                   hoping
                   for
                   their
                   evidence
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   not
                   disappointed
                   of
                   my
                   expectation
                   :
                   and
                   moreover
                   I
                   communicated
                   my
                   History
                   to
                   many
                   others
                   ,
                   some
                   of
                   whom
                   were
                   actually
                   present
                   in
                   the
                   war
                   ;
                   as
                   was
                   King
                   Agrippa
                   ,
                   and
                   d
                   several
                   of
                   his
                   Relations
                   :
                   Also
                   Titus
                   the
                   Emperour
                   was
                   so
                   willing
                   that
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   what
                   was
                   done
                   should
                   be
                   delivered
                   to
                   men
                   solely
                   out
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   e
                   subscribed
                   my
                   Books
                   with
                   his
                   own
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   command
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   
                   f
                   publickly
                   read
                   .
                   And
                   King
                   Agrippa
                   wrote
                   Sixty
                   two
                   Epistles
                   ,
                   testifying
                   therein
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   truth
                   was
                   delivered
                   by
                   me
                   .
                
                 Two
                 whereof
                 Josephus
                 there
                 adjoyns
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 thus
                 much
                 be
                 thus
                 far
                 manifested
                 concerning
                 him
                 .
                 We
                 will
                 now
                 proceed
                 to
                 what
                 follows
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                
                 .
                 How
                 ,
                 after
                 
                   James
                   ,
                   Simeon
                
                 Governed
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 the
                 Martyrdom
                 of
                 James
                 and
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 which
                 immediately
                 followed
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 report
                 goes
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 disciples
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 yet
                 alive
                 met
                 together
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 together
                 also
                 with
                 the
                 kinsmen
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 hitherto
                 survived
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 held
                 a
                 consultation
                 in
                 common
                 who
                 should
                 be
                 adjudged
                 worthy
                 to
                 succeed
                 James
                 :
                 and
                 moreover
                 that
                 all
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 approved
                 of
                 a
                 Simeon
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Cleophas
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 makes
                 mention
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 seat
                 there
                 ;
                 which
                 Simeon
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 was
                 Cousin
                 German
                 by
                 the
                 Mothers
                 side
                 to
                 our
                 Saviour
                 :
                 for
                 Hegesippus
                 relates
                 that
                 Cleophas
                 was
                 the
                 b
                 brother
                 of
                 Joseph
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XII
                
                 .
                 How
                 Vespasian
                 commanded
                 that
                 the
                 descendants
                 of
                 David
                 should
                 be
                 sought
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 ANd
                 moreover
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   reported
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Vespasian
                 after
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 commanded
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 kindred
                 of
                 David
                 to
                 be
                 diligently
                 sought
                 out
                 ,
                 least
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Royal
                 Race
                 should
                 be
                 left
                 remaining
                 amongst
                 the
                 Jews
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 most
                 sore
                 persecution
                 was
                 thereby
                 again
                 brought
                 upon
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                
                 .
                 That
                 Anencletus
                 was
                 the
                 Second
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 when
                 Vespasian
                 had
                 reigned
                 ten
                 years
                 ,
                 his
                 son
                 Titus
                 succeeded
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 year
                 of
                 whose
                 Reign
                 ,
                 Linus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 having
                 held
                 that
                 publick
                 charge
                 twelve
                 years
                 ,
                 delivered
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 Anencletus
                 .
                 And
                 Titus
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 reigned
                 two
                 years
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 months
                 ,
                 was
                 succeeded
                 by
                 his
                 brother
                 Domitian
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIV
                
                 .
                 That
                 Avilius
                 was
                 the
                 Second
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 .
              
               
                 FUrthermore
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 year
                 of
                 Domitian
                 ,
                 a
                 Annianus
                 the
                 First
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Alexandrian
                 Church
                 ,
                 having
                 there
                 spent
                 two
                 and
                 twenty
                 years
                 compleat
                 ,
                 died
                 .
                 After
                 whom
                 succeeded
                 b
                 Avilius
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 second
                 Bishop
                 there
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XV.
                
                 That
                 Clemens
                 was
                 the
                 Third
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 ALso
                 in
                 the
                 twelfth
                 year
                 of
                 this
                 Emperours
                 Reign
                 ,
                 Anencletus
                 having
                 been
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 twelve
                 years
                 ,
                 had
                 to
                 his
                 successour
                 Clemens
                 :
                 whom
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 writing
                 an
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Philippians
                 ,
                 declares
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 fellow-labourer
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 *
                 with
                 Clement
                 
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   other
                   my
                   fellow-labourers
                   ,
                   whose
                   names
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   book
                   of
                   life
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Clemens
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 there
                 is
                 extant
                 one
                 Epistle
                 of
                 this
                 Clemens
                 his
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 general
                 consent
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 as
                 genuine
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 singularly
                 excellent
                 and
                 admirable
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 wrote
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 a
                 Faction
                 raised
                 in
                 the
                 Corinthian
                 Church
                 :
                 which
                 Epistle
                 also
                 we
                 have
                 known
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 publickly
                 read
                 in
                 many
                 Churches
                 before
                 the
                 whole
                 congregation
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 memory
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 aforementioned
                 Clemens
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Faction
                 raised
                 in
                 the
                 Corinthian
                 Church
                 ,
                 Hegesippus
                 is
                 a
                 witness
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 credited
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVII
                
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Persecution
                 in
                 Domitians
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 BEsides
                 ,
                 Domitian
                 having
                 shown
                 much
                 cruelty
                 towards
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 unjust
                 sentences
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 no
                 small
                 company
                 of
                 men
                 of
                 Rome
                 that
                 were
                 nobly
                 descended
                 and
                 illustrious
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 punished
                 innumerable
                 other
                 most
                 eminent
                 persons
                 undeservedly
                 with
                 banishment
                 and
                 loss
                 of
                 goods
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 rendred
                 himself
                 the
                 successour
                 of
                 Nero
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 hatred
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 fighting
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 raised
                 the
                 second
                 persecution
                 against
                 us
                 :
                 Although
                 his
                 father
                 Vespasian
                 had
                 designed
                 nothing
                 injurious
                 towards
                 us
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP
                   XVIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 John
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Revelation
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 persecution
                 its
                 reported
                 ,
                 that
                 John
                 the
                 Apostle
                 and
                 also
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 lived
                 ,
                 was
                 banished
                 into
                 the
                 Isle
                 Patmos
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Testimony
                 he
                 exhibited
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 writing
                 concerning
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 †
                 Revelation
                 of
                 John
                 ,
                 does
                 in
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 in
                 his
                 fifth
                 book
                 against
                 Heresies
                 thus
                 speak
                 concerning
                 John
                 :
                 
                   But
                   if
                   at
                   this
                   present
                   time
                   *
                   his
                   name
                   ought
                   publickly
                   to
                   be
                   preached
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   spoken
                   of
                   by
                   him
                   who
                   saw
                   the
                   Revelation
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   was
                   seen
                   not
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   since
                   ,
                   but
                   almost
                   in
                   our
                   Age
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   latter
                   end
                   of
                   
                   Domitian's
                   Reign
                   .
                
                 But
                 so
                 mightily
                 did
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 flourish
                 in
                 those
                 forementioned
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 those
                 Writers
                 who
                 are
                 wholly
                 estranged
                 from
                 our
                 Religion
                 have
                 not
                 thought
                 it
                 troublesome
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 their
                 Histories
                 both
                 this
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 Martyrdoms
                 suffered
                 therein
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 have
                 also
                 accurately
                 shown
                 the
                 very
                 time
                 :
                 relating
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 year
                 of
                 
                   Domitian
                   ,
                   Flavia
                   Domitilla
                
                 ,
                 daughter
                 of
                 the
                 sister
                 of
                 
                   Flavius
                   Clemens
                
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Consuls
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 many
                 others
                 also
                 ,
                 banished
                 into
                 the
                 Island
                 Pontia
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIX
                
                 .
                 How
                 Domitian
                 commanded
                 that
                 the
                 descendants
                 of
                 David
                 should
                 be
                 slain
                 .
              
               
                 WHen
                 the
                 same
                 Domitian
                 gave
                 command
                 that
                 the
                 descendants
                 of
                 David
                 should
                 be
                 slain
                 ,
                 there
                 goeth
                 an
                 antient
                 report
                 that
                 some
                 Hereticks
                 accused
                 the
                 posterity
                 of
                 Jude
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 brother
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 )
                 as
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 off-spring
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 bearing
                 affinity
                 to
                 Christ
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Hegesippus
                 manifests
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 saying
                 ,
                 thus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XX.
                
                 Concerning
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 Related
                 to
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
              
               
                 
                   THere
                   were
                   yet
                   surviving
                   (
                   who
                   were
                   related
                   to
                   our
                   Lord
                   )
                   the
                   Nephews
                   of
                   that
                   Jude
                   who
                   was
                   called
                   the
                   a
                   brother
                   of
                   Christ
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   accused
                   as
                   being
                   descended
                   from
                   David
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   b
                   Evocatus
                   brought
                   to
                   
                     Caesar
                     Domitian
                  
                   .
                   For
                   Domitian
                   was
                   afraid
                   of
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Herod
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   asked
                   them
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   of
                   the
                   stock
                   of
                   David
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   acknowledged
                   it
                   .
                   Then
                   he
                   questioned
                   them
                   how
                   great
                   possessions
                   they
                   had
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   quantity
                   of
                   money
                   they
                   were
                   masters
                   of
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   both
                   had
                   but
                   nine
                   thousand
                   c
                   pence
                   ,
                   a
                   moiety
                   whereof
                   belonged
                   to
                   each
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   these
                   they
                   said
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   in
                   ready
                   money
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   land
                   of
                   that
                   value
                   ,
                   being
                   onely
                   thirty
                   nine
                   Acres
                   :
                   of
                   which
                   also
                   they
                   paid
                   d
                   tribute
                   ,
                   and
                   themselves
                   were
                   maintained
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   labour
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   they
                   shewed
                   their
                   hands
                   ;
                   producing
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   evidence
                   of
                   their
                   working
                   ,
                   the
                   hardness
                   of
                   their
                   skin
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   brawniness
                   imprinted
                   on
                   their
                   hands
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   assiduous
                   labour
                   .
                   Being
                   also
                   asked
                   concerning
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   of
                   what
                   sort
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   and
                   where
                   it
                   would
                   appear
                   ;
                   they
                   returned
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   neither
                   worldly
                   nor
                   Terrestrial
                   ,
                   but
                   Celestial
                   and
                   Angelical
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   at
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   would
                   come
                   in
                   Glory
                   to
                   judge
                   the
                   quick
                   and
                   dead
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   reward
                   every
                   man
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   deeds
                   .
                   Upon
                   which
                   answer
                   Domitian
                   condemned
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   scorning
                   them
                   as
                   despicable
                   persons
                   ,
                   he
                   dismist
                   them
                   unbound
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   Edict
                   appeased
                   the
                   Persecution
                   raised
                   against
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   ,
                   thus
                   released
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   t
                   is
                   said
                   )
                   afterwards
                   presided
                   over
                   Churches
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   both
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   allied
                   to
                   our
                   Lord
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   peace
                   ensuing
                   ,
                   they
                   lived
                   till
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   Trajan
                   .
                
                 So
                 far
                 Hegesippus
                 .
                 But
                 moreover
                 ,
                 
                 Tertullian
                 also
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 
                   Domitian
                   :
                   Domitian
                
                 also
                 attempted
                 a
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Limb
                 of
                 Nero
                 as
                 to
                 cruelty
                 .
                 
                   But
                   being
                   also
                   but
                   a
                   man
                   he
                   soon
                   desisted
                   from
                   his
                   enterprize
                   ,
                   restoring
                   even
                   those
                   whom
                   he
                   had
                   banished
                   .
                
                 But
                 after
                 Domitian
                 had
                 reigned
                 fifteen
                 years
                 ,
                 Nerva
                 ,
                 having
                 succeeded
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 ▪
                 the
                 Roman
                 Senate
                 decreed
                 that
                 Domitians
                 Titles
                 of
                 Honour
                 should
                 be
                 abrogated
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 by
                 him
                 unjustly
                 banished
                 should
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 houses
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 goods
                 restored
                 .
                 This
                 they
                 relate
                 who
                 committed
                 to
                 writing
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 .
                 Moreover
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 amongst
                 us
                 declares
                 that
                 then
                 also
                 the
                 Apostle
                 John
                 ,
                 was
                 released
                 from
                 his
                 banishment
                 in
                 the
                 Island
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 up
                 his
                 habitation
                 again
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXI
                
                 .
                 That
                 Cerdo
                 was
                 the
                 third
                 that
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Alexandrian
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 Nerva
                 having
                 reigned
                 something
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 Trajan
                 succeeded
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 his
                 first
                 year
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Cerdo
                 succeeded
                 Avilius
                 who
                 had
                 governed
                 the
                 Alexandrian
                 Church
                 thirteen
                 years
                 .
                 This
                 Cerdo
                 was
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 from
                 Annianus
                 ,
                 who
                 first
                 presided
                 there
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 time
                 also
                 Clemens
                 yet
                 governed
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 also
                 the
                 third
                 that
                 after
                 a
                 Paul
                 and
                 Peter
                 had
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 dignity
                 there
                 :
                 Linus
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 him
                 Anencletus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXII
                
                 .
                 That
                 Ignatius
                 was
                 the
                 Second
                 that
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Alexandrian
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 Euodius
                 having
                 been
                 constituted
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 was
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 famous
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 :
                 Simeon
                 likewise
                 was
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 after
                 our
                 Saviours
                 brother
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 
                 entred
                 upon
                 the
                 publick
                 charge
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIII
                
                 .
                 A
                 Relation
                 concerning
                 John
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 and
                 also
                 Evangelist
                 John
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 same
                 whom
                 Jesus
                 loved
                 )
                 remaining
                 yet
                 alive
                 in
                 Asia
                 ,
                 governed
                 the
                 Churches
                 there
                 ,
                 being
                 returned
                 from
                 his
                 Exile
                 in
                 the
                 Island
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Domitian
                 :
                 For
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 hitherto
                 alive
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 confirmed
                 by
                 two
                 ,
                 who
                 evidence
                 the
                 matter
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 worthy
                 of
                 credit
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 constant
                 assertours
                 of
                 Catholick
                 sound
                 Doctrine
                 :
                 I
                 mean
                 these
                 persons
                 Irenaeus
                 and
                 
                   Clemens
                   Alexandrinus
                
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 of
                 whom
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   his
                   second
                   book
                   against
                   Heresie
                   ,
                
                 writes
                 thus
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 :
                 *
                 
                   And
                   all
                   the
                   Elders
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   conversant
                   in
                   Asia
                   with
                   John
                   the
                   disciple
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   do
                   testifie
                   that
                   John
                   delivered
                   it
                   to
                   them
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   continued
                   among
                   them
                   untill
                   Trajans
                   time
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 book
                 of
                 that
                 work
                 he
                 manifests
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Moreover
                   the
                   Church
                   at
                   Ephesus
                   was
                   founded
                   indeed
                   by
                   Paul
                   ,
                   but
                   John
                   ,
                   continuing
                   among
                   them
                   untill
                   Trajans
                   time
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   most
                   faithfull
                   witness
                   of
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   Tradition
                   .
                
                 And
                 Clemens
                 likewise
                 ,
                 having
                 evidently
                 shown
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 adds
                 withall
                 a
                 Relation
                 very
                 necessary
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 delight
                 to
                 hear
                 good
                 and
                 profitable
                 things
                 (
                 in
                 that
                 work
                 of
                 his
                 which
                 he
                 entitled
                 
                   who
                   that
                   rich
                   man
                   is
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                
                 )
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 take
                 his
                 book
                 and
                 read
                 the
                 story
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 thus
                 .
                 
                   Hear
                   a
                   Relation
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   feigned
                   story
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   real
                   truth
                   ,
                   delivered
                   concerning
                   John
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   and
                   kept
                   in
                   remembrance
                   .
                   For
                   after
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   Tyrant
                   he
                   returned
                   from
                   the
                   Island
                   Patmos
                   to
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   thereto
                   requested
                   ,
                   he
                   went
                   to
                   the
                   neighbouring
                   Provinces
                   ,
                   in
                   some
                   places
                   constituting
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   in
                   others
                   setting
                   in
                   order
                   whole
                   Churches
                   ,
                   a
                   and
                   other
                   where
                   electing
                   into
                   the
                   Clergy
                   some
                   one
                   or
                   other
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   made
                   known
                   to
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                   Coming
                   therefore
                   to
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Cities
                   not
                   far
                   distant
                   ,
                   the
                   b
                   name
                   whereof
                   some
                   mention
                   ,
                   and
                   moreover
                   having
                   c
                   refreshed
                   the
                   brethren
                   ;
                   at
                   length
                   casting
                   his
                   eyes
                   upon
                   a
                   youth
                   of
                   a
                   goodly
                   stature
                   of
                   body
                   ,
                   comely
                   countenance
                   ,
                   and
                   lively
                   disposition
                   ,
                   he
                   lookt
                   upon
                   him
                   whom
                   he
                   had
                   Ordained
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   This
                   youth
                   I
                   doe
                   with
                   all
                   imaginable
                   care
                   commit
                   to
                   thy
                   charge
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Christ
                   as
                   a
                   witness
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   undertaken
                   this
                   charge
                   ,
                   and
                   promised
                   his
                   utmost
                   care
                   thereof
                   ,
                   John
                   declared
                   and
                   desired
                   the
                   same
                   again
                   ;
                   And
                   afterwards
                   returned
                   to
                   Ephesus
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   d
                   Presbyter
                   ,
                   taking
                   home
                   the
                   youth
                   committed
                   to
                   his
                   custody
                   ,
                   educated
                   him
                   ,
                   kept
                   him
                   within
                   compass
                   ,
                   and
                   cherished
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   at
                   length
                   baptized
                   him
                   :
                   but
                   after
                   that
                   ,
                   he
                   abated
                   something
                   of
                   his
                   great
                   care
                   and
                   caution
                   over
                   him
                   ;
                   because
                   he
                   had
                   fortified
                   him
                   with
                   that
                   most
                   absolute
                   defence
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     wit
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   e
                   Seal
                   of
                   
                   the
                   Lord.
                   But
                   ,
                   having
                   obtained
                   his
                   freedom
                   a
                   little
                   too
                   early
                   ,
                   some
                   idle
                   dissolute
                   young
                   men
                   ;
                   that
                   were
                   inured
                   to
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   vice
                   ,
                   f
                   keep
                   him
                   company
                   :
                   and
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   they
                   entice
                   him
                   with
                   sumptuous
                   Banquets
                   ;
                   then
                   going
                   out
                   by
                   night
                   to
                   rob
                   and
                   strip
                   those
                   they
                   could
                   meet
                   with
                   ,
                   they
                   carry
                   him
                   a
                   long
                   with
                   them
                   :
                   afterwards
                   they
                   desire
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   complice
                   in
                   greater
                   rogueries
                   :
                   So
                   by
                   little
                   and
                   little
                   he
                   was
                   accustomed
                   to
                   lewdness
                   ;
                   and
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   high
                   spirited
                   ,
                   having
                   once
                   left
                   the
                   right
                   way
                   (
                   like
                   a
                   strong
                   hard
                   mouthed
                   horse
                   holding
                   the
                   bitt
                   between
                   his
                   teeth
                   ,
                   )
                   he
                   was
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   fiercely
                   hurried
                   into
                   destruction
                   ▪
                   In
                   fine
                   ,
                   despairing
                   of
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   spent
                   not
                   his
                   thoughts
                   now
                   upon
                   any
                   trifling
                   designe
                   ;
                   but
                   attempted
                   some
                   enormous
                   wickedness
                   ,
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   wholly
                   past
                   all
                   hope
                   ,
                   he
                   g
                   scorned
                   to
                   run
                   the
                   hazard
                   of
                   so
                   mean
                   a
                   punishment
                   as
                   other
                   theeves
                   did
                   .
                   Taking
                   therefore
                   those
                   his
                   accomplices
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   formed
                   them
                   into
                   a
                   Troop
                   of
                   theeves
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   readily
                   made
                   their
                   commander
                   in
                   chief
                   ;
                   being
                   the
                   fiercest
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   bloudy
                   ,
                   and
                   cruelest
                   person
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   .
                   Sometime
                   after
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   happening
                   some
                   necessity
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   send
                   again
                   for
                   John
                   ;
                   who
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   set
                   in
                   order
                   those
                   things
                   upon
                   account
                   whereof
                   he
                   came
                   ,
                   said
                   ,
                   Come
                   on
                   ,
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   restore
                   us
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   committed
                   to
                   thy
                   custody
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   and
                   Christ
                   delivered
                   to
                   thee
                   to
                   take
                   care
                   of
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   as
                   witness
                   ,
                   over
                   which
                   thou
                   dost
                   preside
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   at
                   first
                   was
                   astonished
                   ,
                   supposing
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   falsely
                   accused
                   about
                   money
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   received
                   ;
                   neither
                   could
                   he
                   give
                   credit
                   to
                   John
                   concerning
                   his
                   demand
                   of
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   durst
                   he
                   disbelieve
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   John
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   demand
                   the
                   young
                   man
                   and
                   the
                   soul
                   of
                   our
                   brother
                   ;
                   the
                   old
                   man
                   fetching
                   a
                   deep
                   sigh
                   and
                   also
                   weeping
                   ,
                   said
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   dead
                   .
                   How
                   ?
                   and
                   what
                   kind
                   of
                   death
                   ?
                   To
                   God
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   dead
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   proved
                   wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   extreamly
                   naught
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   conclusion
                   a
                   thief
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   instead
                   of
                   continuing
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   taken
                   possession
                   of
                   the
                   mountain
                   with
                   a
                   troop
                   of
                   associates
                   like
                   himself
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   therefore
                   having
                   rent
                   his
                   garment
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   a
                   great
                   out●ry
                   smiting
                   his
                   head
                   ,
                   I
                   left
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   an
                   excellent
                   keeper
                   of
                   our
                   brothers
                   soul
                   !
                   But
                   let
                   an
                   horse
                   be
                   presently
                   brought
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   me
                   have
                   a
                   guide
                   to
                   direct
                   me
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   .
                   He
                   rode
                   (
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   )
                   forthwith
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   coming
                   to
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   is
                   taken
                   by
                   the
                   watch
                   which
                   the
                   Theeves
                   had
                   set
                   ;
                   he
                   flyes
                   not
                   ,
                   nor
                   makes
                   entreaty
                   ,
                   but
                   calls
                   out
                   ,
                   For
                   this
                   purpose
                   I
                   came
                   ,
                   bring
                   me
                   to
                   your
                   captain
                   :
                   he
                   in
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   ,
                   armed
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   stood
                   still
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   he
                   knew
                   John
                   approaching
                   ,
                   being
                   ashamed
                   ,
                   he
                   fled
                   :
                   But
                   he
                   ,
                   forgetfull
                   of
                   his
                   Age
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   possible
                   speed
                   pursued
                   him
                   :
                   crying
                   out
                   ,
                   Son
                   ,
                   why
                   doest
                   thou
                   flee
                   from
                   thy
                   Father
                   ,
                   unarmed
                   ,
                   and
                   aged
                   ?
                   Have
                   compassion
                   on
                   me
                   ,
                   my
                   son
                   ;
                   fear
                   not
                   ;
                   as
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   hopes
                   of
                   thy
                   salvation
                   ;
                   I
                   will
                   intercede
                   with
                   Christ
                   for
                   thee
                   ;
                   if
                   need
                   require
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   willingly
                   undergoe
                   death
                   for
                   thee
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   underwent
                   it
                   for
                   us
                   ;
                   I
                   will
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   recompence
                   give
                   my
                   soul
                   for
                   thine
                   ;
                   stand
                   still
                   ;
                   believe
                   me
                   ,
                   Christ
                   hath
                   sent
                   me
                   .
                   He
                   ,
                   having
                   heard
                   this
                   ,
                   first
                   stood
                   still
                   looking
                   downward
                   ;
                   then
                   he
                   threw
                   away
                   his
                   armour
                   ;
                   afterwards
                   trembling
                   ,
                   he
                   wept
                   bitterly
                   ,
                   and
                   embraced
                   the
                   approaching
                   old
                   man
                   ,
                   craving
                   pardon
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   he
                   could
                   for
                   crying
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   baptized
                   the
                   second
                   time
                   with
                   tears
                   ;
                   onely
                   he
                   hid
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   promising
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   solemnly
                   swearing
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   obtained
                   remission
                   for
                   him
                   of
                   ▪
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   praying
                   ,
                   kneeling
                   ,
                   and
                   kissing
                   the
                   young
                   mans
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   now
                   cleansed
                   by
                   repentance
                   ,
                   brought
                   him
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   again
                   .
                   And
                   partly
                   by
                   abundant
                   prayers
                   making
                   supplication
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   partly
                   with
                   continual
                   fastings
                   striving
                   together
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   comforting
                   his
                   mind
                   with
                   divers
                   h
                   sentences
                   out
                   of
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   he
                   departed
                   not
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   untill
                   he
                   had
                   i
                   restored
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   having
                   hereby
                   shown
                   a
                   great
                   example
                   of
                   true
                   repentance
                   ,
                   an
                   illustrious
                   instance
                   of
                   regeneration
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Trophie
                   of
                   a
                   conspicuous
                   Resurrection
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Gospels
                 .
              
               
                 THese
                 words
                 of
                 
                 Clemens's
                 we
                 have
                 here
                 inserted
                 ,
                 upon
                 account
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 story
                 its
                 self
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 profit
                 it
                 may
                 yield
                 to
                 the
                 Readers
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 now
                 declare
                 and
                 recount
                 the
                 unquestionable
                 writings
                 of
                 this
                 Apostle
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospel
                 according
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 well
                 known
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 throughout
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 must
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 be
                 without
                 controversie
                 acknowledg'd
                 and
                 received
                 as
                 undoubted
                 and
                 genuine
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 truely
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 a
                 good
                 account
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 place
                 after
                 the
                 other
                 three
                 Gospels
                 by
                 the
                 antients
                 ,
                 may
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 be
                 made
                 apparent
                 .
                 Those
                 heavenly
                 and
                 truely
                 divine
                 persons
                 (
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 having
                 been
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 lives
                 and
                 conversations
                 perfectly
                 purified
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 souls
                 adorned
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 virtue
                 ,
                 were
                 indeed
                 rude
                 of
                 speech
                 and
                 uneloquent
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 put
                 their
                 confidence
                 in
                 that
                 divine
                 and
                 wonderfull
                 power
                 of
                 working
                 miracles
                 bes●●wed
                 on
                 them
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 attempted
                 ,
                 nor
                 knew
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Ambassadours
                 of
                 their
                 Masters
                 precepts
                 in
                 wittiness
                 of
                 words
                 and
                 artificiousness
                 of
                 language
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 solely
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 spirit
                 cooperating
                 together
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 fully
                 endowed
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 by
                 them
                 performed
                 miracles
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 published
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ;
                 making
                 it
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 their
                 care
                 to
                 be
                 diligent
                 about
                 writing
                 books
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 emploied
                 about
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 and
                 more
                 than
                 humane
                 work
                 .
                 Indeed
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 powerfull
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 furniture
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 able
                 in
                 weighty
                 expressions
                 ,
                 hath
                 left
                 in
                 writing
                 nothing
                 more
                 than
                 some
                 very
                 b
                 short
                 Epistles
                 ;
                 although
                 he
                 could
                 have
                 disclosed
                 innumerable
                 
                 secrets
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 attained
                 unto
                 a
                 contemplation
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 caught
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 divine
                 paradise
                 ,
                 was
                 voutsafed
                 to
                 hear
                 there
                 unspeakable
                 words
                 .
                 Moreover
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 our
                 Saviours
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Twelve
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 Seventy
                 disciples
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 innumerable
                 others
                 besides
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 unexperienced
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 disciples
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 onely
                 Matthew
                 and
                 John
                 have
                 left
                 us
                 written
                 records
                 ;
                 who
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 report
                 says
                 ,
                 were
                 necessitated
                 to
                 write
                 .
                 For
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 having
                 Preached
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 about
                 going
                 to
                 other
                 Nations
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Countrey
                 language
                 pen
                 the
                 Gospel
                 according
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 supplying
                 by
                 writing
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 and
                 converse
                 among
                 those
                 ,
                 c
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 now
                 to
                 leave
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 when
                 soon
                 after
                 Mark
                 and
                 Luke
                 had
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 Gospels
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 John
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 spent
                 all
                 that
                 time
                 onely
                 in
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 came
                 to
                 write
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 .
                 The
                 three
                 first
                 written
                 Gospels
                 having
                 been
                 now
                 delivered
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 John
                 himself
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 approved
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 the
                 truth
                 thereof
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 testimonie
                 ;
                 onely
                 there
                 was
                 wanting
                 in
                 writing
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 done
                 by
                 Christ
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 Preaching
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 true
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 s
                 evidently
                 perspicuous
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 three
                 Evangelists
                 have
                 committed
                 to
                 writing
                 onely
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 done
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 one
                 years
                 space
                 ,
                 after
                 John
                 the
                 Baptists
                 being
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 Prison
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 expresly
                 evidenced
                 the
                 same
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 their
                 History
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 forty
                 days
                 fast
                 and
                 the
                 Temptation
                 that
                 followed
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 Matthew
                 does
                 plainly
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 writing
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   When
                   he
                   had
                   heard
                   that
                   John
                   was
                   cast
                   into
                   prison
                   ,
                   he
                   departed
                
                 out
                 of
                 Judea
                 
                   into
                   Galilee
                
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 Mark
                 ;
                 †
                 
                   Now
                   ofter
                   that
                   John
                
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   put
                   in
                   prison
                   ,
                   Jesus
                   came
                   into
                   Galilee
                   .
                
                 And
                 Luke
                 also
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 begins
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 does
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 make
                 this
                 remark
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Herod
                   ,
                   adding
                   yet
                
                 
                 
                   this
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   evills
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   ,
                   shut
                   up
                   John
                   in
                   prison
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 John
                 ,
                 being
                 for
                 these
                 causes
                 thereto
                 requested
                 ,
                 has
                 declared
                 in
                 a
                 Gospel
                 according
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 time
                 passed
                 over
                 in
                 silence
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 therein
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 before
                 the
                 imprisonment
                 of
                 the
                 Baptist
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 manifests
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 partly
                 when
                 he
                 says
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   This
                   beginning
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   miracles
                   did
                   Jesus
                
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 when
                 he
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 whilest
                 He
                 is
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 *
                 
                   Baptizing
                   in
                   A●non
                   ,
                   neer
                   to
                
                 d
                 Salem
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 he
                 evidently
                 declares
                 by
                 saying
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   John
                
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   not
                   yet
                   cast
                   into
                   prison
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 John
                 indeed
                 in
                 the
                 penning
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 according
                 to
                 him
                 declares
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 done
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Baptist
                 being
                 as
                 yet
                 not
                 cast
                 into
                 prison
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 three
                 Evangelists
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 Christ
                 did
                 after
                 the
                 Baptists
                 confinement
                 to
                 prison
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 shall
                 attentively
                 consider
                 these
                 things
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 appear
                 that
                 the
                 Gospels
                 disagree
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 seeing
                 the
                 Gospel
                 according
                 to
                 John
                 contains
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 remaining
                 three
                 give
                 a
                 relation
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 .
                 With
                 good
                 reason
                 therefore
                 has
                 John
                 passed
                 over
                 in
                 silence
                 the
                 Genealogie
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 been
                 before
                 written
                 of
                 by
                 Matthew
                 and
                 Luke
                 ;
                 and
                 has
                 begun
                 with
                 his
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 reserved
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 divine
                 Spirit
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 more
                 excellent
                 person
                 .
                 Let
                 thus
                 much
                 therefore
                 be
                 spoken
                 by
                 us
                 concerning
                 the
                 writing
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 according
                 to
                 John
                 :
                 Now
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 writing
                 the
                 Gospel
                 according
                 to
                 Mark
                 hath
                 been
                 manifested
                 by
                 us
                 in
                 what
                 we
                 said
                 *
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 Luke
                 also
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 hath
                 shewed
                 the
                 cause
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 compiled
                 that
                 History
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 makes
                 it
                 manifest
                 that
                 ,
                 because
                 many
                 had
                 rashly
                 taken
                 in
                 hand
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 declaration
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 himself
                 most
                 certainly
                 knew
                 ,
                 he
                 judged
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 disengage
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 uncertain
                 conjectures
                 made
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 hath
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Gospel
                 delivered
                 a
                 most
                 firm
                 and
                 true
                 account
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 evidence
                 whereof
                 himself
                 had
                 sufficiently
                 obtained
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 assisted
                 therein
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 company
                 and
                 converse
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 his
                 familiarity
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 now
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 a
                 more
                 opportune
                 season
                 we
                 will
                 endeavour
                 to
                 manifest
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 quotation
                 of
                 the
                 Antient
                 writers
                 ,
                 what
                 has
                 been
                 said
                 by
                 others
                 concerning
                 this
                 very
                 matter
                 .
                 Among
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 John
                 ,
                 besides
                 his
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 also
                 the
                 former
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 hath
                 without
                 controversie
                 been
                 admitted
                 as
                 genuine
                 both
                 by
                 those
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 modern
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 Antients
                 :
                 The
                 two
                 other
                 writings
                 of
                 his
                 are
                 questioned
                 .
                 The
                 opinion
                 concerning
                 his
                 Revelation
                 is
                 even
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 much
                 controverted
                 among
                 many
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 controversie
                 also
                 shall
                 at
                 a
                 seasonable
                 opportunity
                 be
                 discussed
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 those
                 Divine
                 writings
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 without
                 controversie
                 acknowledged
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 such
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 it
                 will
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 be
                 seasonable
                 summarily
                 to
                 reckon
                 up
                 those
                 books
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 before
                 mentioned
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 therefore
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ranked
                 the
                 
                   four
                   sacred
                   Gospels
                
                 :
                 next
                 to
                 which
                 follows
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 :
                 after
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 the
                 
                   Epistles
                   of
                   Paul
                
                 ;
                 after
                 which
                 follows
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   first
                   Epistle
                   of
                   John
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 
                   the
                   Epistle
                   of
                   Peter
                
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 as
                 authentick
                 .
                 Then
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 think
                 good
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Revelation
                   of
                   John
                
                 :
                 the
                 opinions
                 concerning
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 in
                 due
                 place
                 declare
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 books
                 that
                 with
                 general
                 consent
                 are
                 acknowledged
                 .
                 Among
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 questioned
                 as
                 doubtfull
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 are
                 approved
                 and
                 mentioned
                 by
                 many
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Epistle
                   of
                   James
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   that
                   of
                   Jude
                
                 ,
                 also
                 
                   the
                   second
                   Epistle
                   of
                   Peter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 called
                 the
                 
                   second
                   and
                   third
                   Epistles
                   of
                   John
                   ,
                
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 or
                 another
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 Amongst
                 
                 the
                 a
                 Spurious
                 works
                 let
                 there
                 be
                 ranked
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 work
                 intituled
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   Paul
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 book
                 called
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Revelation
                   of
                   Peter
                
                 ;
                 and
                 moreover
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Epistle
                   of
                   Barnabas
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 named
                 the
                 b
                 
                   Doctrines
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ;
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Revelation
                   of
                   John
                
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 think
                 good
                 )
                 which
                 some
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 doe
                 reject
                 ,
                 but
                 others
                 allow
                 of
                 and
                 admit
                 among
                 those
                 books
                 that
                 are
                 received
                 as
                 unquestionable
                 and
                 undoubted
                 .
                 And
                 among
                 these
                 some
                 doe
                 now
                 number
                 the
                 c
                 
                   Gospel
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrews
                
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 that
                 have
                 embraced
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 chiefly
                 delighted
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 books
                 may
                 be
                 questioned
                 as
                 doubtfull
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 thought
                 it
                 requisite
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 these
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 discriminate
                 those
                 Scriptures
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 Ecclesiastical
                 tradition
                 are
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 unforged
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 general
                 consent
                 received
                 as
                 undoubted
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 other
                 books
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 such
                 ,
                 nor
                 incorporated
                 into
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 questioned
                 as
                 doubtfull
                 ;
                 which
                 yet
                 have
                 been
                 acknowledged
                 and
                 allowed
                 of
                 by
                 many
                 Ecclesiastical
                 persons
                 :
                 and
                 further
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 these
                 very
                 books
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 other
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 put
                 forth
                 by
                 Hereticks
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 containing
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 supposed
                 Gospels
                 of
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Thomas
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Matthias
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 some
                 others
                 besides
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 supposed
                 Acts
                 of
                 Andrew
                 and
                 John
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 books
                 no
                 d
                 Ecclesiastical
                 writer
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 hitherto
                 hath
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 works
                 voutsafed
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 least
                 mention
                 .
                 But
                 moreover
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 phrase
                 and
                 the
                 stile
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 written
                 are
                 much
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 natural
                 propriety
                 and
                 innate
                 simplicity
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 meaning
                 and
                 drift
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 delivered
                 in
                 these
                 books
                 ,
                 being
                 mightily
                 dissonant
                 from
                 Orthodoxal
                 truth
                 ,
                 doth
                 manifestly
                 evince
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 forgeries
                 of
                 Heretical
                 men
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ranked
                 amongst
                 the
                 Spurious
                 writings
                 ,
                 but
                 altogether
                 to
                 be
                 rejected
                 ,
                 as
                 wholly
                 absurd
                 ,
                 and
                 impious
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 will
                 now
                 proceed
                 to
                 what
                 follows
                 of
                 our
                 History
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVI
                
                 .
                 Of
                 Menander
                 the
                 Impostour
                 .
              
               
                 MEnander
                 ,
                 succeeding
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 ,
                 shewed
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 disposition
                 and
                 manners
                 ,
                 a
                 second
                 a
                 Dart
                 of
                 Diabolical
                 force
                 no
                 whit
                 inferiour
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 was
                 a
                 b
                 Samaritan
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 arriving
                 to
                 no
                 less
                 height
                 of
                 imposture
                 than
                 his
                 master
                 ,
                 abounded
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 greater
                 and
                 more
                 monstrous
                 illusions
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 ▪
                 said
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 was
                 a
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 sent
                 from
                 above
                 for
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 men
                 from
                 invisible
                 ages
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 taught
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 could
                 otherwise
                 overcome
                 the
                 Angels
                 the
                 makers
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 were
                 first
                 instituted
                 in
                 the
                 Magical
                 knowledge
                 delivered
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 initiated
                 in
                 the
                 baptism
                 by
                 him
                 imparted
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 baptism
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 adjudged
                 worthy
                 ,
                 they
                 ,
                 he
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 a
                 perpetual
                 immortality
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 life
                 ;
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 subject
                 to
                 death
                 ;
                 but
                 continuing
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 life
                 should
                 be
                 always
                 young
                 and
                 immortal
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 its
                 easie
                 to
                 know
                 all
                 this
                 from
                 the
                 books
                 of
                 Ireneus
                 .
                 And
                 Justinus
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 having
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 Simon
                 ,
                 adds
                 also
                 a
                 narration
                 of
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   we
                   knew
                   one
                   Menander
                   ,
                   a
                   Samaritan
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   village
                   Caparattae
                   ,
                   a
                   disciple
                   of
                   Simons
                   ,
                   who
                   being
                   moved
                   by
                   the
                   fury
                   of
                   devils
                   ,
                   and
                   coming
                   to
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   seduced
                   many
                   by
                   Magical
                   art
                   ;
                   who
                   also
                   perswaded
                   his
                   followers
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   die
                   ;
                   and
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   there
                   are
                   some
                   of
                   his
                   Sect
                   that
                   profess
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 device
                 of
                 the
                 Diabolical
                 power
                 by
                 such
                 Impostours
                 ,
                 going
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 to
                 endeavour
                 to
                 calumniate
                 by
                 Magick
                 the
                 great
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Godliness
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 expose
                 to
                 reproach
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 opinions
                 concerning
                 the
                 immortality
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 who
                 joyned
                 themselves
                 to
                 such
                 Saviours
                 as
                 followers
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 frustrated
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 hope
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVII
                
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Heresie
                 of
                 the
                 Ebionites
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 malicious
                 devil
                 being
                 unable
                 to
                 remove
                 others
                 from
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 Christ
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 finding
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 a
                 some
                 other
                 way
                 be
                 surprized
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 them
                 his
                 own
                 .
                 These
                 the
                 Antients
                 fitly
                 termed
                 Ebionites
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 poor
                 and
                 low
                 opinion
                 of
                 Christ.
                 For
                 they
                 accounted
                 him
                 an
                 ordinary
                 man
                 and
                 nothing
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 man
                 ;
                 
                 justified
                 onely
                 for
                 his
                 proficiency
                 in
                 virtue
                 ,
                 and
                 begotten
                 by
                 
                 Mary's
                 accompanying
                 with
                 her
                 husband
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 asserted
                 that
                 an
                 observance
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 altogether
                 necessary
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 supposing
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 saved
                 onely
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 and
                 a
                 life
                 agreeable
                 thereto
                 .
                 But
                 others
                 among
                 them
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 have
                 eschewed
                 the
                 monstrous
                 absurdity
                 of
                 the
                 forecited
                 opinions
                 ,
                 denying
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 begotten
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 but
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 these
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 also
                 ,
                 not
                 confessing
                 that
                 he
                 existed
                 before
                 all
                 things
                 as
                 being
                 God
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 are
                 lead
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 impiety
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 especially
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 it
                 their
                 business
                 to
                 maintain
                 and
                 observe
                 the
                 bodily
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 They
                 also
                 think
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 rejected
                 ,
                 calling
                 him
                 an
                 Apostate
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 They
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 onely
                 the
                 Gospel
                 called
                 the
                 Gospel
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ;
                 the
                 rest
                 they
                 made
                 small
                 account
                 of
                 :
                 They
                 observed
                 also
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Judaical
                 rites
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 Jews
                 doe
                 :
                 but
                 on
                 Sundays
                 they
                 performed
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 such
                 opinion●
                 by
                 them
                 held
                 ,
                 they
                 got
                 this
                 name
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ,
                 the
                 appellation
                 of
                 Ebionites
                 ,
                 a
                 name
                 that
                 betokens
                 the
                 poverty
                 of
                 their
                 understanding
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 this
                 name
                 a
                 begger
                 is
                 called
                 amongst
                 the
                 b
                 Hebrews
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVIII
                
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Arch-Heretick
                 Cerinthus
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 heard
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 Cerinthus
                 a
                 Founder
                 of
                 another
                 Heresie
                 .
                 Caius
                 ,
                 whose
                 words
                 I
                 before
                 quoted
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 disputation
                 of
                 his
                 now
                 extant
                 ,
                 writes
                 thus
                 concerning
                 him
                 .
                 
                   But
                   Cerinthus
                   also
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   Revelations
                   written
                   
                     by
                     himself
                  
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   by
                   some
                   great
                   A
                   postle
                   ,
                   hath
                   feigned
                   monstrous
                   narrations
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   shewed
                   him
                   by
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   sets
                   them
                   abroach
                   amongst
                   us
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   will
                   be
                   terrestriall
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   men
                   living
                   again
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   at
                   Jerusalem
                   shall
                   be
                   subject
                   to
                   desires
                   and
                   pleasures
                   .
                   He
                   also
                   being
                   an
                   enemy
                   to
                   divine
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   desirous
                   to
                   induce
                   men
                   into
                   errour
                   ,
                   says
                   that
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   spent
                   in
                   a
                   nuptial
                   feast
                   .
                
                 And
                 Dionysius
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 our
                 time
                 was
                 chosen
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 b
                 in
                 his
                 second
                 book
                 concerning
                 promises
                 ,
                 speaking
                 something
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Revelation
                   of
                   John
                
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 antient
                 tradition
                 ,
                 mentions
                 this
                 man
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   But
                   Cerinthus
                   ,
                   the
                   Founder
                   of
                   the
                   Heresie
                   called
                   from
                   him
                   the
                   
                     Cerinthian
                     Heresie
                     ,
                     was
                     ,
                     they
                     say
                     ,
                     the
                     authour
                     of
                     that
                     book
                  
                   ;
                   c
                   being
                   desirous
                   to
                   put
                   a
                   creditable
                   name
                   upon
                   his
                   own
                   Forgery
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   was
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   tenets
                   of
                   his
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   should
                   be
                   terrestrial
                   :
                   and
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   he
                   ,
                   being
                   a
                   lover
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   and
                   altogether
                   carnally
                   minded
                   ,
                   earnestly
                   lusted
                   after
                   ,
                   in
                   them
                   he
                   dreamt
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Christ
                   consisted
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     wit
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   satiety
                   of
                   the
                   belly
                   and
                   of
                   those
                   parts
                   beneath
                   the
                   belly
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   meats
                   ,
                   drinks
                   ,
                   and
                   marriages
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   those
                   things
                   whereby
                   he
                   thought
                   these
                   might
                   with
                   a
                   d
                   greater
                   pretence
                   and
                   shew
                   of
                   piety
                   be
                   procured
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     is
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   feasts
                   ,
                   sacrifices
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   ●laying
                   of
                   offerings
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 far
                 Dionysius
                 .
                 But
                 Ireneus
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 
                   first
                   book
                   against
                   Heresies
                
                 ,
                 does
                 recite
                 some
                 more
                 secret
                 false
                 opinions
                 of
                 this
                 mans
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 third
                 book
                 he
                 delivers
                 in
                 writing
                 a
                 certain
                 story
                 (
                 unworthy
                 to
                 be
                 forgotten
                 )
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 tradition
                 of
                 Polycarpe
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 John
                 the
                 Apostle
                 going
                 on
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 the
                 Bath
                 to
                 bathe
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 understanding
                 that
                 Cerinthus
                 was
                 within
                 ,
                 retired
                 in
                 great
                 hast
                 from
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 fled
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 not
                 enduring
                 to
                 goe
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 roof
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 perswaded
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 doe
                 so
                 also
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 be
                 gone
                 ,
                 least
                 the
                 Bath
                 fall
                 ,
                 Cerinthus
                 that
                 enemy
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 being
                 within
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIX
                
                 .
                 Of
                 Nicholas
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Hereticks
                 who
                 bear
                 his
                 name
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 AT
                 this
                 time
                 the
                 Heresie
                 called
                 the
                 Heresie
                 of
                 the
                 Nicholaites
                 continued
                 for
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 time
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 also
                 the
                 
                   Revelation
                   of
                   John
                
                 makes
                 mention
                 .
                 These
                 boasted
                 of
                 Nicholas
                 (
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Deacons
                 who
                 together
                 with
                 Stephen
                 were
                 Ordained
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 minister
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 )
                 
                   as
                   the
                   Authour
                   of
                   their
                   Sect.
                
                 Now
                 
                   Clemens
                   Alexandrinus
                
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 his
                 Stromatw̄n
                 relates
                 thus
                 much
                 of
                 him
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   having
                   a
                   beautifull
                   wife
                   ,
                   being
                   after
                   our
                   Saviours
                   ascension
                   blamed
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   for
                   his
                   jealousie
                   ,
                   brought
                   his
                   wife
                   forth
                   ,
                   and
                   permitted
                   her
                   to
                   marry
                   whom
                   she
                   had
                   a
                   mind
                   to
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   deed
                   ,
                   they
                   report
                   ,
                   is
                   agreeable
                   to
                   that
                   saying
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     wi●
                     ,
                     That
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     abuse
                     the
                     flesh
                     .
                  
                   Those
                   therefore
                   ,
                   who
                   follow
                   his
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   b
                   simply
                   and
                   rashly
                   assenting
                   to
                   this
                   saying
                   ,
                   and
                   imitating
                   this
                   deed
                   ,
                   doe
                   most
                   impudently
                   give
                   themselves
                   over
                   to
                   fornication
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   am
                   given
                   to
                   understand
                   that
                   Nicholas
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   no
                   other
                   woman
                   besides
                   her
                   he
                   married
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   those
                   of
                   his
                   children
                   which
                   were
                   daughters
                   
                   remained
                   virgins
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   old
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   son
                   continued
                   undefiled
                   by
                   women
                   .
                   Which
                   things
                   being
                   thus
                   ,
                   his
                   bringing
                   of
                   his
                   wife
                   ,
                   (
                   over
                   whom
                   he
                   was
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   jealous
                   )
                   forth
                   before
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   sign
                   of
                   his
                   rejecting
                   and
                   bridling
                   his
                   passion
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   those
                   words
                   of
                   his
                   [
                   
                     that
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     abuse
                     the
                     flesh
                  
                   ]
                   c
                   he
                   taught
                   continence
                   and
                   an
                   abstaining
                   from
                   those
                   pleasures
                   which
                   are
                   with
                   so
                   much
                   earnestness
                   desired
                   by
                   men
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   I
                   suppose
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   Saviours
                   commandment
                   )
                   serve
                   two
                   masters
                   ,
                   pleasure
                   and
                   the
                   Lord.
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   Matthias
                   taught
                   the
                   same
                   doctrine
                   ;
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   war
                   against
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   abuse
                   it
                   ,
                   allowing
                   it
                   nothing
                   of
                   pleasure
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   inrich
                   the
                   soul
                   by
                   Faith
                   and
                   Knowledge
                   .
                
                 Let
                 thus
                 much
                 therefore
                 be
                 spoken
                 concerning
                 those
                 who
                 endeavoured
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 to
                 deprave
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 were
                 wholly
                 extinct
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 those
                 Apostles
                 that
                 are
                 found
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 married
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 Clemens
                 ,
                 whose
                 words
                 we
                 even
                 now
                 recited
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 passage
                 of
                 his
                 before
                 quoted
                 ,
                 does
                 reckon
                 up
                 those
                 Apostles
                 that
                 are
                 found
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 married
                 ,
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 despise
                 marriage
                 ;
                 
                   saying
                   ,
                   what
                   will
                   they
                   reprehend
                   even
                   the
                   Apostles
                   also
                   ?
                   For
                   Peter
                   and
                   Philip
                   begat
                   children
                   ;
                   and
                   Philip
                   matcht
                   his
                   daughters
                   to
                   husbands
                   .
                   Paul
                   also
                   ,
                   in
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   Epistles
                   fears
                   not
                   to
                   name
                   his
                   wife
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   carried
                   not
                   about
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   with
                   more
                   expedition
                   perform
                   his
                   Ministration
                   .
                
                 But
                 because
                 we
                 have
                 mentioned
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 troublesome
                 to
                 produce
                 also
                 another
                 story
                 of
                 his
                 worthily
                 memorable
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 seventh
                 of
                 his
                 Stromatw̄n
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ;
                 
                   Now
                   they
                   say
                   that
                   S
                   t
                   Peter
                   ,
                   seeing
                   his
                   wife
                   led
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   rejoyced
                   because
                   she
                   was
                   called
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   she
                   was
                   returning
                   home
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   calling
                   her
                   by
                   her
                   name
                   he
                   exhorted
                   and
                   comforted
                   her
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     O
                     woman
                     Remember
                     the
                     Lord.
                  
                   Such
                   was
                   the
                   wedlock
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   the
                   entire
                   affection
                   of
                   most
                   dear
                   friends
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 being
                 pertinent
                 to
                 the
                 subject
                 now
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 here
                 seasonably
                 placed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXI
                
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 John
                 and
                 Philip.
                 
              
               
                 INdeed
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 time
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Paul
                 and
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 moreover
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 after
                 their
                 departure
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 their
                 bodies
                 were
                 deposited
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 before
                 manifested
                 :
                 concerning
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                 John's
                 death
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 also
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 spoken
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Sepulchre
                 is
                 demonstrated
                 by
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Polycrates
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Ephesian
                 Church
                 )
                 which
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 Victor
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 mentions
                 both
                 him
                 and
                 also
                 Philip
                 the
                 Apostle
                 and
                 his
                 daughters
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 
                   For
                   also
                   in
                   Asia
                   the
                   great
                   a
                   Lights
                   are
                   dead
                   ;
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   raised
                   again
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   ,
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   's
                   coming
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   shall
                   come
                   with
                   glory
                   from
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   find
                   out
                   all
                   his
                   Saints
                   .
                   I
                   mean
                   b
                   Philip
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   twelve
                   Apostles
                   who
                   died
                   at
                   Hierapolos
                   ;
                   and
                   two
                   of
                   his
                   daughters
                   who
                   continued
                   virgins
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   their
                   lives
                   .
                   Also
                   his
                   other
                   c
                   daughter
                   who
                   having
                   lived
                   by
                   the
                   guidance
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   died
                   at
                   Ephesus
                   .
                   And
                   moreover
                   John
                   ,
                   who
                   leaned
                   on
                   the
                   breast
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   a
                   Priest
                   and
                   wore
                   a
                   d
                   plate
                   of
                   gold
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   a
                   Martyr
                   and
                   a
                   Doctor
                   ;
                   this
                   John
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   died
                   at
                   Ephesus
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 their
                 deaths
                 .
                 And
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Dialogue
                 of
                 Caius
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 made
                 mention
                 ,
                 Proculus
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 he
                 instituted
                 the
                 dispute
                 ,
                 agreeing
                 with
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 inforced
                 concerning
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Philip
                 and
                 his
                 daughters
                 ,
                 says
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   After
                   that
                   also
                   ,
                   the
                   four
                   Prophetesses
                   the
                   daughters
                   of
                   Philip
                   were
                   at
                   Hierapolis
                   a
                   City
                   of
                   Asia
                   ,
                   their
                   Sepulchre
                   is
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   their
                   fathers
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   L●k●
                   ▪
                
                 likewise
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 daughters
                 of
                 Philip
                 that
                 lived
                 then
                 at
                 Caesarea
                 of
                 Judea
                 with
                 their
                 father
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 endowed
                 with
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 saying
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   We
                   came
                   unto
                   Caesarea
                   and
                   we
                   entred
                   into
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Philip
                   the
                   Evangelist
                   (
                   which
                   was
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   seven
                   )
                   and
                   abode
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   same
                   man
                   had
                   four
                   daughters
                   ,
                   virgins
                   ,
                   which
                   did
                   Prophecie
                   .
                
                 Having
                 thus
                 far
                 therefore
                 treated
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 came
                 to
                 our
                 knowledge
                 both
                 concerning
                 the
                 e
                 Apostles
                 and
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Writings
                 they
                 left
                 us
                 ,
                 both
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 questioned
                 as
                 doubtfull
                 which
                 yet
                 are
                 publickly
                 read
                 by
                 many
                 in
                 most
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 also
                 that
                 are
                 altogether
                 Spurious
                 and
                 Repugnant
                 to
                 Apostolical
                 sound
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 we
                 now
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 subsequent
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 History
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXII
                
                 .
                 How
                 Simeon
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 suffered
                 Martyrdom
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 the
                 persecution
                 of
                 Nero
                 and
                 Domitian
                 ,
                 Report
                 goes
                 ,
                 that
                 under
                 this
                 Emperour
                 whose
                 times
                 we
                 now
                 recount
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 persecution
                 raised
                 against
                 us
                 by
                 piece-meal
                 throughout
                 every
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 proceeded
                 from
                 a
                 popular
                 insurrection
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 tradition
                 received
                 that
                 a
                 Simeon
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Cleophas
                 ,
                 who
                 we
                 declared
                 was
                 constituted
                 ▪
                 the
                 second
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 finished
                 his
                 life
                 by
                 Martyrdom
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 the
                 same
                 Writer
                 attesteth
                 ,
                 several
                 words
                 of
                 whose
                 we
                 have
                 before
                 quoted
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   is
                   Hegesippus
                
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 giving
                 a
                 relation
                 of
                 certain
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 adds
                 ;
                 that
                 this
                 Simeon
                 ,
                 being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 by
                 them
                 accused
                 and
                 tormented
                 divers
                 ways
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 many
                 days
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 struck
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 amazement
                 both
                 the
                 Judge
                 and
                 those
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 died
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 of
                 suffering
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 .
                 Nothing
                 hinders
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 hear
                 the
                 Writer
                 relating
                 these
                 things
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 ,
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   Some
                   of
                   those
                   Hereticks
                   accused
                   Simeon
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   Cleophas
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   a
                   descendant
                   from
                   David
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Christian
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   he
                   suffered
                   Martyrdom
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   an
                   hundred
                   and
                   twenty
                   years
                   old
                   ,
                   under
                   Trajan
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   and
                   b
                   Atticus
                   of
                   the
                   Consular
                   order
                   
                     then
                     President
                     of
                     Syria
                  
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 Authour
                 says
                 that
                 those
                 his
                 accusers
                 ,
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Royal
                 family
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 sought
                 for
                 )
                 happened
                 to
                 be
                 convicted
                 ,
                 as
                 belonging
                 to
                 that
                 family
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 should
                 any
                 one
                 say
                 that
                 this
                 Simeon
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 both
                 saw
                 and
                 heard
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 speak
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 absurd
                 ,
                 having
                 as
                 an
                 undoubted
                 evidence
                 thereof
                 the
                 great
                 length
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mention
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Gospels
                 of
                 Mary
                 the
                 wife
                 of
                 Cleophas
                 ;
                 whose
                 son
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 *
                 our
                 former
                 words
                 have
                 manifested
                 .
                 Also
                 the
                 same
                 writer
                 says
                 that
                 others
                 ,
                 related
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 called
                 the
                 brethren
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 (
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Judas
                 )
                 lived
                 untill
                 this
                 †
                 Emperour's
                 Reign
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 under
                 Domitian
                 ,
                 *
                 before
                 which
                 we
                 mentioned
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 he
                 writeth
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   come
                   therefore
                   and
                   preside
                   over
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Kindred
                   of
                   our
                   Lord.
                   And
                   a
                   profound
                   Peace
                   ensuing
                   over
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   they
                   continued
                   alive
                   till
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   Trajan
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   untill
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Simeon
                   ,
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   Cleophas
                   (
                   who
                   was
                   c
                   Unckle
                   to
                   our
                   Lord
                   )
                   being
                   accused
                   by
                   the
                   d
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   was
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   also
                   impeach●
                   for
                   the
                   e
                   same
                   thing
                   before
                   Atticus
                   the
                   president
                   .
                   And
                   being
                   cruelly
                   tortured
                   for
                   many
                   days
                   he
                   with
                   constancie
                   professed
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   in
                   so
                   much
                   that
                   the
                   President
                   and
                   all
                   those
                   about
                   him
                   wondred
                   greatly
                   ,
                   how
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   an
                   hundred
                   and
                   twenty
                   years
                   old
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   could
                   have
                   endured
                   such
                   torments
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   fine
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   ordered
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   crucified
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 the
                 same
                 man
                 ,
                 relating
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 adds
                 ,
                 that
                 untill
                 then
                 the
                 f
                 Church
                 continued
                 a
                 pure
                 and
                 undefiled
                 Virgin
                 ;
                 those
                 who
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 corrupt
                 the
                 sound
                 Rule
                 of
                 wholesom
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 persons
                 there
                 were
                 ,
                 absconding
                 themselves
                 hitherto
                 in
                 obscure
                 darkness
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 the
                 sacred
                 company
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 was
                 by
                 various
                 kinds
                 of
                 death
                 become
                 extinct
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 generation
                 of
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 accounted
                 worthy
                 to
                 hear
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 ears
                 the
                 divine
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 was
                 gone
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 conspiracy
                 of
                 impious
                 errour
                 took
                 its
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 deceit
                 of
                 false
                 Teachers
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 was
                 then
                 surviving
                 ,
                 did
                 now
                 at
                 length
                 with
                 a
                 bare
                 face
                 attempt
                 to
                 Preach
                 up
                 —
                 the
                 knowledge
                 falsely
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
                 g
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 this
                 Authour
                 ,
                 treating
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 has
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 said
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 will
                 proceed
                 to
                 what
                 in
                 order
                 follows
                 of
                 our
                 History
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIII
                
                 .
                 How
                 Trajan
                 forbad
                 that
                 the
                 Christians
                 should
                 be
                 sought
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 persecution
                 raged
                 against
                 us
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Plinius
                   Secundus
                
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 amongst
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 being
                 moved
                 at
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 gave
                 the
                 Emperour
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 numbers
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ;
                 and
                 together
                 therewith
                 certified
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 found
                 they
                 did
                 nothing
                 of
                 impiety
                 ,
                 nor
                 acted
                 any
                 thing
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 ;
                 onely
                 that
                 they
                 rose
                 at
                 break
                 of
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 sung
                 Hymns
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 unto
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 abhor'd
                 the
                 commission
                 of
                 Adultery
                 and
                 Murder
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 horrid
                 crimes
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 all
                 things
                 consonant
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 .
                 Upon
                 account
                 of
                 which
                 Trajan
                 made
                 this
                 Edict
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Christians
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 sought
                 out
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 by
                 accident
                 they
                 were
                 lighted
                 on
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 punished
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 vehement
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 persecution
                 that
                 lay
                 heavy
                 upon
                 us
                 was
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 quenched
                 :
                 But
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 doe
                 us
                 mischief
                 there
                 remained
                 pretexts
                 no
                 whit
                 less
                 fair
                 and
                 specious
                 ;
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 in
                 others
                 the
                 Rulers
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 f●●ming
                 treacheries
                 against
                 us
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 even
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 open
                 and
                 general
                 persecution
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 were
                 particular
                 ones
                 throughout
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Faithfull
                 underwent
                 various
                 sorts
                 of
                 Martyrdomes
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 taken
                 this
                 account
                 out
                 of
                 Tertullians
                 Apology
                 ,
                 written
                 in
                 Latine
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 before
                 made
                 mention
                 )
                 the
                 translation
                 whereof
                 is
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   But
                   we
                   have
                   found
                   that
                   the
                   inquisition
                   after
                   us
                   has
                   been
                   prohibited
                   .
                   For
                   
                     Plinius
                     Secundus
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   Governour
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   ,
                   having
                   condemned
                   some
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and
                   deprived
                   other
                   
                   some
                   ,
                   being
                   at
                   length
                   troubled
                   at
                   their
                   great
                   number
                   ,
                   asked
                   advice
                   of
                   Trajan
                   then
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   what
                   he
                   should
                   doe
                   with
                   the
                   Residue
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   besides
                   their
                   obstinacy
                   in
                   not
                   sacrificing
                   ,
                   he
                   found
                   nothing
                   of
                   impiety
                   in
                   their
                   religious
                   mysteries
                   ,
                   onely
                   that
                   they
                   held
                   early
                   assemblies
                   in
                   singing
                   Hymns
                   to
                   Christ
                   as
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   a
                   a
                   certain
                   summary
                   of
                   their
                   polity
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   forbad
                   Murder
                   ,
                   Adultery
                   ,
                   Fraud
                   ,
                   Perfidiousness
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   crimes
                   .
                   Then
                   Trajan
                   returned
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   sort
                   of
                   men
                   should
                   not
                   indeed
                   be
                   diligently
                   sought
                   out
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   by
                   chance
                   b
                   they
                   were
                   lighted
                   on
                   and
                   brought
                   before
                   the
                   Governours
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   punished
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 then
                 the
                 posture
                 of
                 affairs
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIV
                
                 .
                 That
                 Evarestus
                 was
                 the
                 Fourth
                 that
                 Governed
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 CLemens
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 having
                 left
                 his
                 Episcopal
                 Office
                 to
                 Evarestus
                 ,
                 finished
                 his
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Emperours
                 Reign
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 had
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 word
                 for
                 full
                 nine
                 years
                 space
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXV
                
                 .
                 That
                 Justus
                 was
                 the
                 Third
                 that
                 Governed
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 moreover
                 ,
                 Simeon
                 having
                 finished
                 his
                 life
                 after
                 the
                 foresaid
                 manner
                 ,
                 a
                 certain
                 Jew
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 Justus
                 ,
                 succeeded
                 in
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Seat
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 then
                 an
                 innumerable
                 company
                 of
                 the
                 Circumcision
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 one
                 )
                 that
                 believed
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Ignatius
                 and
                 his
                 Epistles
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 Polycarpe
                 a
                 disciple
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 flourished
                 in
                 Asia
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 was
                 committed
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 saw
                 and
                 ministred
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 a
                 Papias
                 was
                 famous
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Hierapolis
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 most
                 eminently
                 learned
                 and
                 eloquent
                 ,
                 and
                 knowing
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 Ignatius
                 also
                 ,
                 renowned
                 amongst
                 m●●y
                 even
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 chosen
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 second
                 in
                 succession
                 there
                 ,
                 after
                 Peter
                 .
                 Report
                 goes
                 that
                 this
                 man
                 was
                 sent
                 from
                 Syria
                 to
                 Rome
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 food
                 for
                 wild
                 beasts
                 ,
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ.
                 And
                 being
                 led
                 through
                 Asia
                 under
                 the
                 custody
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 watchfull
                 guard
                 ,
                 he
                 confirmed
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 through
                 which
                 he
                 passed
                 ,
                 by
                 discourses
                 and
                 exhortations
                 ;
                 warning
                 them
                 most
                 especially
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 the
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 first
                 sprung
                 up
                 and
                 increased
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 exhorted
                 them
                 firmly
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 traditions
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 thought
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 certain
                 knowledge
                 of
                 posterity
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 having
                 confirmed
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 testimony
                 .
                 Coming
                 therefore
                 at
                 length
                 to
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 where
                 Polycarpe
                 then
                 was
                 ,
                 he
                 wrote
                 one
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 mentioning
                 Onesimus
                 the
                 Pastour
                 there
                 :
                 and
                 another
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Magnesia
                 standing
                 on
                 the
                 River
                 Meander
                 ,
                 wherein
                 again
                 he
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 Damas
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
                 And
                 another
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Trallis
                 ,
                 the
                 Governour
                 whereof
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 he
                 declares
                 was
                 Polybius
                 .
                 Besides
                 these
                 Epistles
                 he
                 wrote
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 earnestly
                 beseeches
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 intreat
                 him
                 to
                 avoid
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 least
                 they
                 should
                 defraud
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 desired
                 Hope
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 which
                 Epistle
                 't
                 is
                 worth
                 our
                 quoting
                 some
                 short
                 passages
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 .
                 Thus
                 therefore
                 he
                 writes
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 ;
                 
                   From
                   Syria
                   to
                   Rome
                   I
                   fight
                   with
                   beasts
                   ,
                   by
                   sea
                   and
                   land
                   ,
                   day
                   and
                   night
                   ,
                   bound
                   to
                   ten
                   Leopards
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   file
                   of
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   who
                   being
                   kindly
                   treated
                   by
                   me
                   ,
                   become
                   b
                   worse
                   .
                   But
                   by
                   their
                   injuries
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   more
                   instructed
                   ;
                   but
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   justified
                   .
                   Oh!
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   enjoy
                   the
                   wild
                   beasts
                   that
                   are
                   provided
                   for
                   me
                   ▪
                   which
                   I
                   even
                   heartily
                   wish
                   may
                   be
                   found
                   to
                   be
                   fierce
                   !
                   which
                   I
                   will
                   allure
                   to
                   devour
                   me
                   immediately
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   spare
                   me
                   not
                   ,
                   as
                   out
                   of
                   fear
                   they
                   have
                   left
                   some
                   untoucht
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   unwilling
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   compell
                   them
                   by
                   force
                   .
                   Pardon
                   me
                   ;
                   I
                   know
                   what
                   is
                   good
                   for
                   me
                   :
                   Now
                   I
                   begin
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   disciple
                   :
                   c
                   Let
                   nothing
                   visible
                   or
                   invisible
                   divert
                   me
                   from
                   ,
                   or
                   envy
                   my
                   happiness
                   of
                   ,
                   attaining
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   .
                   Let
                   Fire
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Cross
                   ,
                   the
                   assaults
                   of
                   the
                   wild
                   beasts
                   ,
                   the
                   pulling
                   asunder
                   of
                   bones
                   ,
                   the
                   cutting
                   off
                   of
                   members
                   ,
                   the
                   stamping
                   in
                   pieces
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   body
                   ,
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   come
                   upon
                   me
                   ;
                   so
                   I
                   may
                   obtain
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 he
                 wrote
                 from
                 the
                 foresaid
                 City
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 before
                 named
                 .
                 Being
                 now
                 gone
                 beyond
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 he
                 from
                 Troas
                 again
                 sent
                 Letters
                 to
                 those
                 at
                 Philadelphia
                 ,
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 and
                 privately
                 to
                 Polycarpe
                 the
                 Prelate
                 thereof
                 :
                 to
                 whom
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 well
                 knew
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Apostolical
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 entrusted
                 his
                 flock
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 very
                 true
                 and
                 good
                 Pastour
                 ;
                 requesting
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 a
                 diligent
                 care
                 thereof
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 person
                 writing
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 borrows
                 some
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 whence
                 he
                 had
                 I
                 d
                 know
                 not
                 ;
                 
                 speaking
                 thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 ;
                 
                   But
                   I
                   both
                   know
                   and
                   believe
                   that
                   after
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Flesh
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   ,
                   coming
                   to
                   Peter
                   and
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   about
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   take
                   hold
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                   handle
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   an
                   incorporeal
                   Spirit
                   :
                   And
                   straightway
                   they
                   touched
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   believed
                   .
                
                 Irenaeus
                 also
                 speaks
                 of
                 his
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 and
                 mentions
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 saying
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   As
                   one
                   of
                   our
                   men
                   ,
                   condemned
                   to
                   the
                   wild
                   beasts
                   for
                   his
                   faith
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   bread-corn
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   must
                   be
                   ground
                   by
                   the
                   teeth
                   of
                   wild
                   beasts
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   be
                   found
                   to
                   be
                   pure
                   bread
                   .
                
                 And
                 Polycarpe
                 mentions
                 the
                 same
                 Epistles
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 to
                 the
                 Philippians
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   therefore
                   beseech
                   you
                   all
                   to
                   obey
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   over
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   exercise
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   patience
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   have
                   evidently
                   seen
                   not
                   onely
                   in
                   those
                   blessed
                   men
                   
                     Ignatius
                     ,
                     Rufus
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Zosimus
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   others
                   of
                   us
                   ;
                   likewise
                   in
                   Paul
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   Apostles
                   :
                   being
                   fully
                   perswaded
                   that
                   all
                   these
                   ran
                   not
                   in
                   vain
                   ,
                   but
                   proceeded
                   in
                   Faith
                   and
                   Righteousness
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   due
                   to
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   whom
                   they
                   suffered
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   loved
                   not
                   this
                   present
                   world
                   ,
                   but
                   him
                   who
                   died
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   by
                   God
                   raised
                   for
                   us
                   again
                   .
                   
                     And
                     a
                     little
                     after
                     he
                     adds
                  
                   ;
                   Both
                   you
                   and
                   Ignatius
                   wrote
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   went
                   into
                   Syria
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   carry
                   your
                   Letters
                   thither
                   .
                   Which
                   I
                   will
                   doe
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   can
                   get
                   a
                   fit
                   opportunity
                   ;
                   either
                   I
                   my self
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   other
                   ,
                   whom
                   I
                   will
                   send
                   as
                   a
                   messenger
                   on
                   purpose
                   for
                   you
                   .
                   Those
                   Epistles
                   of
                   Ignatius
                   sent
                   by
                   him
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   other
                   we
                   had
                   here
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   sent
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   you
                   enjoyned
                   us
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   made
                   up
                   with
                   this
                   Letter
                   ;
                   from
                   which
                   Epistles
                   you
                   may
                   profit
                   very
                   much
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   contain
                   Faith
                   ,
                   Patience
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   ever
                   is
                   conducible
                   to
                   our
                   Edification
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 Ignatius
                 :
                 After
                 whom
                 succeeded
                 Heros
                 in
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 those
                 Preachers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 were
                 eminent
                 .
              
               
                 AMong
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 illustrious
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 Quadratus
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 Fame
                 says
                 ,
                 flourished
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 with
                 the
                 daughters
                 of
                 Philip
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 prophecy
                 .
                 Many
                 others
                 also
                 besides
                 these
                 were
                 famous
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 having
                 obtained
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 among
                 the
                 successours
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 a
                 eminent
                 disciples
                 of
                 such
                 men
                 ,
                 built
                 up
                 those
                 Churches
                 ,
                 the
                 foundations
                 whereof
                 were
                 every
                 where
                 laid
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 promoting
                 greatly
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 scattering
                 the
                 salutary
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 heaven
                 at
                 large
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 For
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 then
                 disciples
                 ,
                 whose
                 souls
                 were
                 inflamed
                 by
                 the
                 divine
                 Word
                 with
                 a
                 more
                 ardent
                 desire
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 first
                 fulfilled
                 our
                 Saviours
                 commandment
                 ,
                 by
                 distributing
                 their
                 substance
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 necessitous
                 ;
                 then
                 after
                 that
                 travelling
                 abroad
                 ,
                 they
                 performed
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Evangelists
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 as
                 yet
                 had
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 heard
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Faith
                 ;
                 being
                 very
                 ambitious
                 to
                 Preach
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 deliver
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Gospels
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 persons
                 ,
                 having
                 onely
                 laid
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 faith
                 in
                 remote
                 and
                 barbarous
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 constituted
                 other
                 Pastours
                 ,
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 culture
                 of
                 those
                 they
                 had
                 perfectly
                 introduced
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 departed
                 again
                 to
                 other
                 Regions
                 and
                 nations
                 ,
                 accompained
                 with
                 the
                 Grace
                 and
                 cooperation
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 the
                 divine
                 Spirit
                 as
                 yet
                 wrought
                 many
                 wonderfull
                 works
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 hearing
                 ,
                 innumerable
                 multitudes
                 of
                 men
                 did
                 with
                 most
                 ready
                 minds
                 altogether
                 admit
                 of
                 and
                 engage
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 that
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Maker
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 being
                 impossible
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 recount
                 by
                 name
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 succession
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 Pastours
                 or
                 Evangelists
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 throughout
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 here
                 commit
                 to
                 writing
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 their
                 names
                 onely
                 ,
                 whose
                 writings
                 ,
                 containing
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 doctrine
                 they
                 delivered
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 extant
                 amongst
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Clemens
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 other
                 Writings
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 falsly
                 attributed
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 AS
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 reckoned
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Clemens
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 all
                 as
                 undoubted
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 wrote
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthian
                 Church
                 .
                 Wherein
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 has
                 inserted
                 many
                 sentences
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 had
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 express
                 words
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 evidently
                 manifests
                 that
                 that
                 work
                 is
                 not
                 new
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 has
                 seemed
                 agreeable
                 to
                 reason
                 to
                 reckon
                 this
                 Epistle
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 that
                 Apostle
                 .
                 For
                 Paul
                 having
                 written
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 country
                 Language
                 ,
                 some
                 say
                 that
                 Luke
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 but
                 others
                 that
                 this
                 Clemens
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 speak
                 ,
                 translated
                 that
                 work
                 .
                 Which
                 latter
                 seems
                 the
                 truest
                 opinion
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 stile
                 both
                 of
                 Clemens
                 his
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 appeares
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 like
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 expressions
                 in
                 both
                 the
                 works
                 are
                 not
                 much
                 different
                 .
                 You
                 must
                 also
                 know
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 second
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Clemens
                 his
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 know
                 for
                 certain
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 generally
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 nor
                 approved
                 of
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 the
                 Antients
                 have
                 not
                 quoted
                 any
                 authorities
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Further
                 also
                 ,
                 some
                 have
                 of
                 late
                 produced
                 other
                 voluminous
                 and
                 large
                 works
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 his
                 ,
                 containing
                 the
                 a
                 Dialogues
                 of
                 Peter
                 and
                 b
                 Apion
                 ;
                 c
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 mention
                 extant
                 amongst
                 the
                 Antients
                 ;
                 neither
                 does
                 there
                 appear
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 d
                 pure
                 form
                 of
                 Apostolical
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 .
                 Now
                 therefore
                 't
                 is
                 apparent
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 genuine
                 and
                 undoubted
                 writings
                 of
                 Clemens
                 :
                 we
                 have
                 also
                 spoken
                 sufficiently
                 concerning
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 Ignatius
                 and
                 Polycarpe
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 Papias
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Books
                 of
                 Papias
                 now
                 extant
                 ,
                 are
                 five
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 entitled
                 ,
                 
                   an
                   explication
                   of
                   the
                   Oracles
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   Irenaeus
                
                 mentions
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 these
                 five
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 written
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   these
                   things
                   Papias
                   ,
                   the
                   Auditour
                   of
                   John
                   ,
                   the
                   companion
                   of
                   Polycarpe
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   antients
                   ,
                   attests
                   in
                   writing
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   fourth
                   of
                   his
                   books
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   compiled
                   five
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 far
                 Irenaeus
                 .
                 But
                 Papias
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 preface
                 to
                 his
                 books
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 evidence
                 himself
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 beholder
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Auditour
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 received
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 from
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 well
                 known
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 declares
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   But
                   it
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   tedious
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   set
                   down
                   in
                   order
                   together
                   with
                   my
                   interpretations
                   ,
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   well
                   learnt
                   from
                   the
                   Elders
                   ,
                   and
                   faithfully
                   remembred
                   ,
                   the
                   truth
                   whereof
                   will
                   be
                   confirmed
                   by
                   me
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   delighted
                   not
                   in
                   those
                   who
                   speak
                   much
                   ,
                   as
                   most
                   doe
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   those
                   that
                   teach
                   the
                   truth
                   :
                   nor
                   in
                   those
                   who
                   recite
                   strange
                   and
                   unusual
                   precepts
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   such
                   as
                   faithfully
                   rehearse
                   the
                   commandments
                   given
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   proceed
                   from
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   I
                   met
                   with
                   any
                   one
                   that
                   had
                   converst
                   with
                   the
                   Elders
                   ,
                   I
                   made
                   a
                   diligent
                   enquiry
                   after
                   their
                   sayings
                   ,
                   what
                   Andrew
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   Peter
                   said
                   ;
                   or
                   what
                   Philip
                   ,
                   or
                   Thomas
                   ,
                   or
                   James
                   ,
                   or
                   John
                   ,
                   or
                   Matthew
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   disciples
                   ,
                   were
                   wont
                   to
                   say
                   :
                   And
                   what
                   Aristion
                   ,
                   and
                   John
                   the
                   Elder
                   (
                   the
                   disciples
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   )
                   uttered
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   thought
                   that
                   those
                   things
                   contained
                   in
                   books
                   could
                   not
                   profit
                   me
                   so
                   much
                   ,
                   as
                   what
                   I
                   heard
                   from
                   the
                   mouths
                   of
                   men
                   yet
                   surviving
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 words
                 its
                 very
                 observable
                 that
                 he
                 recounts
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 John
                 twice
                 ;
                 the
                 former
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 reckons
                 among
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   James
                   ,
                   Matthew
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 manifestly
                 shewing
                 thereby
                 that
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 John
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 making
                 a
                 distinction
                 in
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 he
                 places
                 the
                 other
                 John
                 with
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 putting
                 Aristion
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 expresly
                 calls
                 him
                 
                   The
                   Elder
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 hereby
                 is
                 shown
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 their
                 relation
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 said
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 in
                 Asia
                 who
                 had
                 that
                 same
                 name
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 Sepulchres
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 now
                 called
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 John.
                 Now
                 I
                 judged
                 it
                 very
                 requisite
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 observation
                 .
                 For
                 its
                 likely
                 that
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 (
                 unless
                 any
                 one
                 would
                 rather
                 have
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 )
                 saw
                 that
                 Revelation
                 which
                 goes
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 John.
                 Further
                 ,
                 this
                 Papias
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 professes
                 he
                 received
                 the
                 sayings
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 from
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 conversant
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 the
                 hearer
                 of
                 Aristion
                 and
                 John
                 the
                 Elder
                 .
                 Indeed
                 he
                 mentions
                 them
                 often
                 by
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 his
                 works
                 those
                 traditions
                 he
                 received
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 has
                 been
                 said
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 not
                 unprofitably
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 judge
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 worth
                 our
                 adding
                 to
                 the
                 fore-quoted
                 words
                 of
                 Papias
                 ,
                 other
                 relations
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Authours
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 gives
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 some
                 miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 passages
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 received
                 by
                 tradition
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 Philip
                 the
                 Apostle
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 daughters
                 lived
                 at
                 Hierapolis
                 ,
                 has
                 been
                 manifested
                 by
                 what
                 we
                 said
                 *
                 before
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 Papias
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 mentions
                 his
                 receiving
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 narration
                 from
                 the
                 daughters
                 of
                 Philip.
                 For
                 he
                 relates
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 a
                 dead
                 man
                 was
                 raised
                 to
                 life
                 again
                 :
                 and
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 another
                 miracle
                 about
                 Justus
                 who
                 was
                 surnamed
                 b
                 Barsabas
                 ;
                 how
                 that
                 he
                 drank
                 deadly
                 poyson
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 susteined
                 no
                 harm
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 Justus
                 ,
                 after
                 our
                 Saviours
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 was
                 together
                 with
                 Matthias
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 prayed
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 might
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 Traitour
                 Judas
                 be
                 allotted
                 to
                 fill
                 up
                 their
                 number
                 ;
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 doth
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 relate
                 —
                 
                   And
                   they
                   appointed
                   two
                   ,
                   Joseph
                   called
                
                 
                 
                   Barsabas
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   surnamed
                   Justus
                   ,
                   and
                   Matthias
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   prayed
                   and
                   said
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 the
                 
                 same
                 writer
                 has
                 set
                 down
                 some
                 other
                 things
                 which
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 barely
                 by
                 word
                 of
                 mouth
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ,
                 certain
                 strange
                 parables
                 of
                 our
                 Saviours
                 ,
                 and
                 Sermons
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 more
                 fabulous
                 relations
                 :
                 Among
                 which
                 he
                 says
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Thousand
                 years
                 after
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 shall
                 be
                 corporally
                 set
                 up
                 here
                 on
                 earth
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 I
                 judge
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 this
                 opinion
                 from
                 his
                 misapprehending
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 discourses
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 see
                 through
                 those
                 things
                 they
                 spake
                 mystically
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 similitude
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 narrow
                 understanding
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 conjectured
                 from
                 his
                 Books
                 .
                 Yet
                 he
                 gave
                 occasion
                 to
                 very
                 many
                 Ecclesiastical
                 persons
                 after
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 erronious
                 opinion
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 regard
                 for
                 the
                 antiquity
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 ▪
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 to
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 also
                 who
                 has
                 declared
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 .
                 He
                 relates
                 also
                 in
                 his
                 Books
                 other
                 interpretations
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 
                 Aristion's
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 sayings
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 traditions
                 of
                 
                   John
                   the
                   Elder
                
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 we
                 doe
                 refer
                 the
                 studious
                 Readers
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 it
                 requisite
                 now
                 onely
                 to
                 adjoyn
                 to
                 his
                 fore
                 mentioned
                 words
                 a
                 passage
                 he
                 relates
                 concerning
                 Mark
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   This
                   also
                   the
                   Elder
                   said
                   ;
                   Mark
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   c
                   Interpreter
                   of
                   Peter
                   ,
                   accurately
                   
                   wrote
                   what
                   ever
                   he
                   remembred
                   ;
                   but
                   yet
                   not
                   in
                   that
                   order
                   ,
                   wherein
                   Christ
                   either
                   spake
                   ,
                   or
                   did
                   them
                   :
                   For
                   he
                   was
                   neither
                   an
                   hearer
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   his
                   Follower
                   ;
                   but
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   afterwards
                   conversant
                   with
                   Peter
                   ,
                   who
                   Preacht
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   profitably
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   heard
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   so
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   would
                   compose
                   an
                   History
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   sayings
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   Mark
                   committed
                   nothing
                   of
                   errour
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   wrote
                   some
                   things
                   so
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   remembred
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   made
                   this
                   one
                   thing
                   his
                   chiefest
                   aime
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     wit
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   omit
                   none
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   he
                   had
                   heard
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   to
                   deliver
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   was
                   false
                   therein
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 much
                 Papias
                 relates
                 concerning
                 Mark.
                 Concerning
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 this
                 ;
                 
                   Moreover
                   Matthew
                   wrote
                   his
                   divine
                   Oracles
                   in
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   tongue
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   interpreted
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   able
                   .
                
                 This
                 Papias
                 also
                 has
                 quoted
                 authorities
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Epistle
                   of
                   John
                
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   former
                   Epistle
                   of
                   Peter
                
                 .
                 He
                 has
                 set
                 down
                 also
                 another
                 relation
                 about
                 a
                 woman
                 who
                 was
                 accused
                 of
                 many
                 crimes
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 which
                 relation
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 we
                 have
                 usefully
                 and
                 diligently
                 observed
                 ,
                 and
                 added
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 before
                 we
                 had
                 set
                 down
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               FOURTH
               BOOK
               OF
               THE
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               of
               
                 EVSEBIUS
                 PAMPHILUS
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                
                 Who
                 were
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 ,
                 and
                 Alexandrian
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Trajane
                 .
              
               
                 ABout
                 the
                 a
                 twelfth
                 year
                 of
                 
                 Trajan's
                 Empire
                 ,
                 Cerdo
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Alexandrian
                 Church
                 ,
                 *
                 whom
                 we
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 departed
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 Primus
                 ,
                 the
                 fourth
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 was
                 elected
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 charge
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 ,
                 Evarestus
                 having
                 finished
                 his
                 eighth
                 year
                 ,
                 Alexander
                 undertook
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 fifth
                 in
                 succession
                 from
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                
                 What
                 the
                 Jews
                 suffered
                 in
                 this
                 Emperours
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 flourishing
                 daily
                 ,
                 increased
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 calamities
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 were
                 augmented
                 by
                 continual
                 mischiefs
                 following
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 entring
                 now
                 upon
                 the
                 eighteenth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 ,
                 there
                 arose
                 again
                 a
                 commotion
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 which
                 destroyed
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 both
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 and
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ;
                 and
                 moreover
                 throughout
                 Cyrene
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 stirred
                 up
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 some
                 violent
                 and
                 contentious
                 spirit
                 ,
                 raised
                 Sedition
                 against
                 the
                 a
                 Greeks
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 dwelt
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 increasing
                 the
                 Faction
                 very
                 much
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 ensuing
                 year
                 enkindled
                 a
                 great
                 War
                 ;
                 Lupus
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Governour
                 of
                 all
                 Egypt
                 :
                 Moreover
                 it
                 happened
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 encounter
                 they
                 were
                 too
                 hard
                 for
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ;
                 who
                 flying
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 took
                 the
                 Jews
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 alive
                 ,
                 and
                 slew
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 Jews
                 who
                 inhabited
                 Cyrene
                 ,
                 being
                 frustrated
                 of
                 assistance
                 in
                 the
                 war
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 persisted
                 to
                 infest
                 and
                 destroy
                 the
                 countrey
                 of
                 Egypt
                 and
                 all
                 its
                 b
                 Prefectures
                 ,
                 by
                 pillages
                 and
                 robberies
                 ,
                 one
                 Lucuas
                 being
                 their
                 Leader
                 .
                 Against
                 whom
                 the
                 Emperour
                 sent
                 
                   Marcius
                   Turbo
                
                 with
                 horse
                 and
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 with
                 Navall
                 forces
                 :
                 he
                 in
                 many
                 ingagements
                 ,
                 having
                 made
                 the
                 war
                 against
                 them
                 long
                 and
                 tedious
                 ,
                 destroyed
                 many
                 Myriads
                 of
                 Jews
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 Cyrene
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 who
                 flockt
                 together
                 to
                 give
                 assistance
                 to
                 their
                 King
                 Lucuas
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Emperour
                 suspecting
                 that
                 those
                 Jews
                 in
                 Mesopotamia
                 would
                 also
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 there
                 ,
                 commanded
                 c
                 
                   Lusius
                   Quiet
                   us
                
                 to
                 clear
                 that
                 Province
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Who
                 ingaging
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 destroyed
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 dwelt
                 there
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 successfull
                 piece
                 of
                 service
                 he
                 was
                 appointed
                 Deputy
                 of
                 Judea
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 those
                 heathens
                 ,
                 who
                 committed
                 to
                 writing
                 the
                 transactions
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 doe
                 almost
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 words
                 relate
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                
                 Who
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Adrian
                 ,
                 wrote
                 Apologies
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 WHen
                 Trajan
                 had
                 held
                 the
                 Empire
                 twenty
                 years
                 compleat
                 ,
                 excepting
                 six
                 months
                 ,
                 
                   Aelius
                   Adrianus
                
                 succeeded
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 Quadratus
                 dedicated
                 and
                 presented
                 a
                 book
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 had
                 comprized
                 an
                 Apology
                 for
                 our
                 Religion
                 ;
                 because
                 certain
                 malicious
                 men
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 molest
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 This
                 work
                 is
                 still
                 extant
                 amongst
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 also
                 have
                 it
                 .
                 From
                 which
                 book
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 perspicuous
                 evidences
                 of
                 the
                 man's
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 truely
                 a
                 Apostolical
                 faith
                 and
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Writer
                 makes
                 his
                 own
                 antiquity
                 sufficiently
                 evident
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 he
                 relates
                 in
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   works
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   were
                   always
                   conspicuous
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   were
                   true
                   .
                   Those
                   that
                   were
                   healed
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   raised
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   onely
                   appear
                   after
                   they
                   were
                   healed
                   ,
                   and
                   raised
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   were
                   afterwards
                   seen
                   of
                   all
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   onely
                   whilest
                   our
                   Saviour
                   was
                   conversant
                   upon
                   earth
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   after
                   he
                   was
                   gone
                   they
                   continued
                   alive
                   a
                   great
                   while
                   ;
                   in
                   so
                   much
                   that
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   survived
                   even
                   to
                   our
                   times
                   .
                
                 Such
                 a
                 person
                 indeed
                 was
                 
                   Quadratus
                   .
                   Aristides
                
                 also
                 ,
                 a
                 faithfull
                 man
                 of
                 that
                 Religion
                 profest
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 left
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 Quadratus
                 did
                 ,
                 an
                 Apologie
                 for
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 dedicated
                 to
                 Adrian
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 mans
                 book
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 preserved
                 by
                 many
                 persons
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                
                 Who
                 were
                 ennobled
                 with
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Bishops
                 over
                 the
                 Roman
                 ,
                 and
                 Alexandrian
                 Churches
                 in
                 this
                 Emperours
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 third
                 year
                 of
                 Adrians
                 Empire
                 ,
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 died
                 ,
                 having
                 compleated
                 the
                 tenth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 administration
                 .
                 Xystus
                 was
                 successour
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 Primus
                 dying
                 in
                 the
                 twelfth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Presidency
                 over
                 the
                 Alexandrian
                 Church
                 ,
                 Justus
                 succeeded
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                
                 Who
                 were
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 from
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 these
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 which
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 spent
                 in
                 their
                 Presidency
                 over
                 that
                 See
                 I
                 could
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 find
                 preserved
                 in
                 writing
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 report
                 says
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 very
                 short
                 lived
                 :
                 But
                 thus
                 much
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 informed
                 of
                 from
                 old
                 records
                 ,
                 that
                 unto
                 the
                 Siege
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 in
                 
                 Adrian's
                 time
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 in
                 number
                 fifteen
                 successions
                 of
                 Bishops
                 there
                 :
                 all
                 whom
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 were
                 by
                 birth
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 sincerely
                 embraced
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 by
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 then
                 able
                 to
                 give
                 judgment
                 as
                 to
                 such
                 matters
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 approved
                 to
                 be
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Office.
                 For
                 that
                 whole
                 Church
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 was
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 believing
                 Jews
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 continued
                 steadfast
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 then
                 Siege
                 :
                 wherein
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 revolting
                 again
                 from
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 were
                 vanquished
                 and
                 destroyed
                 by
                 no
                 small
                 wars
                 .
                 The
                 Bishops
                 therefore
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 circumcision
                 then
                 ceasing
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 now
                 requisite
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 catalogue
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 order
                 from
                 first
                 to
                 last
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 therefore
                 was
                 James
                 called
                 the
                 brother
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 after
                 him
                 the
                 second
                 was
                 Simeon
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 Justus
                 ;
                 the
                 fourth
                 Zaccheus
                 ;
                 the
                 fifth
                 Tobias
                 ;
                 the
                 sixth
                 Benjamin
                 ;
                 the
                 seventh
                 John
                 ;
                 the
                 eighth
                 Matthias
                 ;
                 the
                 ninth
                 Philip
                 ;
                 the
                 tenth
                 Seneca
                 ;
                 the
                 eleventh
                 Justus
                 ;
                 the
                 twelfth
                 Levi
                 ;
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 Ephres
                 ;
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 a
                 Joseph
                 ;
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 and
                 last
                 Judas
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 many
                 were
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 this
                 time
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 treating
                 of
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Circumcision
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 Adrian
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 twelfth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 ,
                 Telesphorus
                 the
                 seventh
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 succeeded
                 Xystus
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 compleated
                 the
                 tenth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Episcopal
                 Office
                 over
                 the
                 Romans
                 ;
                 and
                 within
                 a
                 years
                 space
                 and
                 b
                 some
                 months
                 Eumenes
                 ,
                 the
                 sixth
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 succeeded
                 in
                 the
                 Presidency
                 over
                 the
                 Alexandrian
                 Church
                 ;
                 his
                 immediate
                 predecessour
                 there
                 having
                 sate
                 eleven
                 years
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                
                 The
                 last
                 Siege
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Adrian
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 when
                 the
                 rebellion
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 again
                 increased
                 exceedingly
                 ,
                 *
                 Rufus
                 the
                 president
                 of
                 Judea
                 ,
                 having
                 had
                 auxiliary
                 forces
                 sent
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 marched
                 out
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 madness
                 and
                 desperation
                 as
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 his
                 sparing
                 none
                 ,
                 he
                 slew
                 Myriads
                 together
                 both
                 of
                 men
                 women
                 and
                 children
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 war
                 reduced
                 their
                 country
                 to
                 servitude
                 and
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 The
                 Leader
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 by
                 name
                 Barchochebas
                 ,
                 a
                 name
                 indeed
                 that
                 signifies
                 a
                 Star
                 ,
                 but
                 otherwise
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 murderer
                 and
                 a
                 robber
                 :
                 who
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 name
                 did
                 monstrously
                 pretend
                 to
                 his
                 followers
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 slaves
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 star
                 come
                 down
                 from
                 heaven
                 to
                 enlighten
                 them
                 who
                 were
                 now
                 oppressed
                 with
                 servitude
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 the
                 war
                 growing
                 sharp
                 in
                 the
                 eighteenth
                 year
                 of
                 Adrian's
                 Empire
                 at
                 the
                 City
                 b
                 Betthera
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 best
                 fortified
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 far
                 distant
                 from
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Siege
                 continuing
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ;
                 the
                 innovatours
                 also
                 having
                 been
                 utterly
                 destroyed
                 by
                 famine
                 and
                 thirst
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 authour
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 madness
                 undergone
                 
                 condigne
                 punishment
                 ;
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 that
                 whole
                 Nation
                 was
                 c
                 altogether
                 interdicted
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 country
                 about
                 Jerusalem
                 :
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 Edict
                 ,
                 and
                 Sanctions
                 of
                 Adrian
                 having
                 commanded
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 from
                 a
                 far
                 off
                 behold
                 their
                 paternal
                 soyle
                 .
                 Ariston
                 of
                 d
                 Pella
                 relates
                 this
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 City
                 being
                 made
                 destitute
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 cleared
                 of
                 its
                 old
                 inhabitants
                 ,
                 was
                 possessed
                 by
                 forreigners
                 that
                 dwelt
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 e
                 afterwards
                 made
                 a
                 Roman
                 City
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 changing
                 its
                 name
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                   Aelius
                   Adrianus
                
                 ,
                 called
                 Aelia
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Church
                 there
                 gathered
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 that
                 dwelt
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 Mark
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 who
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 undertook
                 the
                 publick
                 administration
                 of
                 matters
                 there
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                
                 .
                 Who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 were
                 the
                 Authours
                 of
                 false
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 ,
                 the
                 Churches
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 shining
                 like
                 most
                 bright
                 stars
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 faith
                 in
                 our
                 Saviour
                 and
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 flourishing
                 among
                 all
                 mankind
                 ,
                 the
                 Devil
                 that
                 hater
                 of
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 always
                 the
                 enemy
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 malicious
                 impugner
                 of
                 mans
                 salvation
                 ,
                 using
                 all
                 his
                 arts
                 and
                 stratagems
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 armed
                 himself
                 against
                 it
                 with
                 outward
                 persecutions
                 :
                 But
                 then
                 afterwards
                 being
                 excluded
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 assaults
                 by
                 other
                 methods
                 ,
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 evil
                 men
                 and
                 Impostours
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 pernitious
                 instruments
                 for
                 destroying
                 of
                 souls
                 ,
                 and
                 ministers
                 of
                 perdition
                 :
                 devising
                 all
                 ways
                 ,
                 whereby
                 these
                 impostours
                 and
                 deceivers
                 ,
                 cloathing
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 might
                 both
                 lead
                 into
                 the
                 Pit
                 of
                 destruction
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Faithfull
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 enticed
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 divert
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 unskilfull
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 from
                 the
                 way
                 that
                 leads
                 to
                 the
                 comfortable
                 Word
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 means
                 as
                 they
                 attempted
                 to
                 put
                 in
                 practise
                 .
                 From
                 that
                 Menander
                 therefore
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 a
                 little
                 *
                 before
                 manifested
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 successour
                 of
                 Simon
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 hatcht
                 a
                 Serpentine
                 breed
                 ,
                 double
                 mouthed
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 double
                 headed
                 ,
                 which
                 constituted
                 the
                 Founders
                 of
                 two
                 different
                 and
                 disagreeing
                 Heresies
                 ;
                 Saturninus
                 ,
                 by
                 birth
                 an
                 Antiochian
                 ,
                 and
                 Basilides
                 ,
                 an
                 Alexandrian
                 ;
                 whereof
                 the
                 former
                 in
                 Syria
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 set
                 up
                 Schools
                 of
                 most
                 detestable
                 Heresies
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Irenaeus
                 makes
                 it
                 manifest
                 that
                 Saturninus
                 feigned
                 mostly
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 that
                 Menander
                 did
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 Basilides
                 under
                 a
                 pretext
                 of
                 more
                 mystical
                 matters
                 ,
                 most
                 mightily
                 enlarged
                 his
                 inventions
                 ,
                 forming
                 monstrous
                 and
                 fabulous
                 fictions
                 for
                 the
                 making
                 up
                 of
                 his
                 impious
                 Heresie
                 .
                 There
                 being
                 many
                 Ecclesiastical
                 men
                 therefore
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 were
                 defenders
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 eloquent
                 maintainers
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 forthwith
                 comprized
                 in
                 writing
                 explanatory
                 accounts
                 of
                 the
                 fore-manifested
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 left
                 as
                 cautions
                 and
                 preventions
                 to
                 posterity
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 a
                 most
                 strenuous
                 confutation
                 of
                 Basilides
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Agrippa
                   Castor's
                
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 eminent
                 Writer
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 discovers
                 the
                 horrible
                 imposture
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 :
                 disclosing
                 therefore
                 his
                 secrets
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 that
                 he
                 made
                 four
                 and
                 twenty
                 books
                 upon
                 the
                 a
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 counterfeited
                 for
                 himself
                 Prophets
                 named
                 by
                 him
                 b
                 Barcabbas
                 and
                 Barcoph
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 c
                 others
                 who
                 never
                 were
                 in
                 being
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 them
                 barbarous
                 names
                 to
                 astonish
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 admirers
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 taught
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 thing
                 indifferent
                 to
                 taste
                 of
                 meats
                 offered
                 to
                 Idols
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 persecutions
                 those
                 did
                 not
                 imprudently
                 who
                 abjured
                 the
                 Faith
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Pythagoreans
                 ,
                 he
                 injoyned
                 a
                 five
                 years
                 silence
                 to
                 his
                 followers
                 :
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Authour
                 having
                 recounted
                 these
                 things
                 and
                 others
                 like
                 them
                 concerning
                 this
                 Basilides
                 ,
                 hath
                 most
                 diligently
                 detected
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 light
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Heresie
                 .
                 But
                 Irenaeus
                 writeth
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 Carpocrates
                 ,
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 another
                 Heresie
                 termed
                 the
                 
                   Gnostick
                   Heresie
                
                 ,
                 was
                 cotemporary
                 with
                 these
                 .
                 These
                 Gnosticks
                 thought
                 that
                 those
                 magical
                 delusions
                 of
                 
                 Simon
                 's
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 exposed
                 covertly
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 but
                 publickly
                 and
                 openly
                 ;
                 boasting
                 of
                 amorous
                 potions
                 accurately
                 and
                 curiously
                 made
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 certain
                 spirits
                 that
                 were
                 causes
                 of
                 Dreams
                 ,
                 and
                 d
                 Familiars
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 certain
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 delusions
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 these
                 were
                 the
                 greatest
                 and
                 onely
                 excellent
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 agreeable
                 hereunto
                 they
                 taught
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 would
                 arrive
                 to
                 perfection
                 in
                 their
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 detestable
                 wickednesses
                 ,
                 must
                 act
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 most
                 filthy
                 and
                 unclean
                 ;
                 being
                 no
                 other
                 ways
                 able
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 Rulers
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 )
                 unless
                 they
                 distributed
                 to
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 their
                 dues
                 by
                 most
                 filthy
                 and
                 detestable
                 acts
                 of
                 obscenity
                 .
                 The
                 devill
                 therefore
                 who
                 delights
                 in
                 mischief
                 ,
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 these
                 instruments
                 ,
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 he
                 both
                 miserably
                 enslaved
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 seduced
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 led
                 them
                 into
                 destruction
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 gave
                 those
                 Nations
                 that
                 were
                 unbelievers
                 a
                 great
                 occasion
                 of
                 abundantly
                 slandring
                 the
                 divine
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 a
                 report
                 arising
                 from
                 them
                 being
                 diffused
                 to
                 the
                 reproachfull
                 detraction
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 account
                 therefore
                 chiefly
                 it
                 happened
                 than
                 an
                 impious
                 and
                 most
                 absurd
                 suspition
                 concerning
                 us
                 was
                 spread
                 abroad
                 amongst
                 those
                 who
                 
                 then
                 were
                 unbelievers
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 used
                 detestable
                 carnal
                 copulation
                 with
                 mothers
                 and
                 sisters
                 ,
                 and
                 fed
                 upon
                 nefarious
                 meats
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 crafts
                 of
                 the
                 devil
                 's
                 did
                 not
                 long
                 succeed
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 the
                 truth
                 asserted
                 and
                 confirmed
                 its
                 self
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 shone
                 forth
                 most
                 clearly
                 and
                 apparently
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 devices
                 of
                 the
                 adversaries
                 ,
                 being
                 repelled
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 force
                 ,
                 forthwith
                 became
                 extinct
                 ;
                 Heresies
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 sort
                 newly
                 designed
                 and
                 cut
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 succeeding
                 one
                 after
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 forthwith
                 melted
                 and
                 fell
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 dissolved
                 into
                 kinds
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 divers
                 sorts
                 and
                 fashions
                 ,
                 were
                 ,
                 some
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 some
                 another
                 ,
                 destroyed
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 brightness
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 and
                 onely
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 being
                 always
                 the
                 same
                 and
                 so
                 continuing
                 stedfast
                 and
                 like
                 it self
                 ,
                 was
                 greatly
                 increased
                 and
                 augmented
                 ;
                 the
                 gravity
                 ,
                 the
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 the
                 ingenious
                 freedom
                 ,
                 the
                 modesty
                 ,
                 and
                 purity
                 of
                 an
                 holy
                 conversation
                 and
                 Philosophical
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 shooting
                 forth
                 a
                 splendour
                 over
                 all
                 Nations
                 both
                 Grecians
                 and
                 Barbarians
                 .
                 That
                 reproachfull
                 detraction
                 therefore
                 wherewith
                 our
                 Religion
                 had
                 been
                 overspread
                 ,
                 was
                 instantly
                 suppressed
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 our
                 doctrine
                 continued
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 e
                 prevailing
                 opinion
                 among
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 confessed
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 eminently
                 flourishing
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 its
                 gravity
                 ,
                 its
                 prudent
                 modesty
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 divine
                 and
                 wise
                 precepts
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 no
                 one
                 hitherto
                 hath
                 been
                 so
                 audacious
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 charge
                 our
                 faith
                 with
                 any
                 foul
                 slander
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 such
                 reproachfull
                 detraction
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 our
                 old
                 adversaries
                 were
                 formerly
                 ready
                 and
                 willing
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 .
                 But
                 moreover
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 the
                 truth
                 again
                 produced
                 many
                 that
                 were
                 its
                 defenders
                 ,
                 who
                 engaged
                 these
                 impious
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 with
                 unwritten
                 arguments
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 with
                 penned
                 demonstrations
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                
                 .
                 What
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Writers
                 
                   there
                   were
                   in
                   those
                   times
                
                 .
              
               
                 AMongst
                 which
                 flourished
                 a
                 Hegesippus
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 quoted
                 many
                 words
                 in
                 our
                 foregoing
                 books
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 delivered
                 some
                 passages
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 from
                 his
                 relation
                 thereof
                 .
                 He
                 therefore
                 having
                 in
                 five
                 books
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 certain
                 relation
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 doctrine
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 plain
                 series
                 ,
                 evidently
                 shews
                 the
                 time
                 wherein
                 he
                 flourished
                 :
                 writing
                 thus
                 concerning
                 those
                 who
                 at
                 first
                 set
                 up
                 images
                 —
                 
                   For
                   whom
                   they
                   made
                   Monuments
                   and
                   Temples
                   ,
                   as
                   untill
                   now
                   they
                   doe
                   .
                   Of
                   which
                   number
                   is
                
                 Antinous
                 
                   the
                   servant
                   of
                
                 Caesar
                 Adrianus
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   honour
                   of
                   whom
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   sacred
                
                 b
                 
                   game
                   instituted
                   ,
                   called
                
                 Antinoium
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   is
                   celebrated
                   now
                   in
                   our
                   days
                   .
                   For
                
                 Adrian
                 
                   also
                   built
                   a
                   City
                   ,
                   and
                   named
                   it
                
                 Antinous
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   instituted
                
                 c
                 Prophets
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 Justin
                 ,
                 a
                 sincere
                 lover
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 as
                 yet
                 spent
                 his
                 time
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 studious
                 in
                 ,
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 gentile
                 Philosophers
                 :
                 he
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 declares
                 this
                 very
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Apologie
                 to
                 Antoninus
                 ,
                 writing
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   We
                   judge
                   it
                   not
                   absurd
                   here
                   to
                   mention
                
                 Antinous
                 
                   also
                   who
                   lived
                   very
                   lately
                   ;
                   whom
                   all
                   men
                   through
                   fear
                   have
                   undertaken
                   to
                   worship
                   as
                   a
                   God
                   ,
                   not
                   withstanding
                   they
                   evidently
                   know
                   who
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   whence
                   he
                   had
                   his
                   original
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 Authour
                 ,
                 mentioning
                 also
                 the
                 war
                 then
                 waged
                 against
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 adds
                 thus
                 much
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   in
                   the
                
                 d
                 
                   late
                   Jewish
                   war
                
                 ,
                 Barchochebas
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   was
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Rebellion
                   ,
                   gave
                   command
                   that
                   the
                   Christians
                   onely
                   should
                   be
                   most
                   cruelly
                   tormented
                   ,
                   unless
                   they
                   would
                   deny
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   blaspheme
                   .
                
                 But
                 moreover
                 ,
                 declaring
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 book
                 ,
                 his
                 own
                 conversion
                 from
                 the
                 gentile
                 Philosophy
                 to
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 rashly
                 and
                 unadvisedly
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 judgment
                 and
                 consideration
                 ,
                 he
                 writes
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   also
                   my self
                   ,
                   being
                   much
                   addicted
                   to
                   and
                   affected
                   with
                   the
                   Platonick
                   Philosophy
                   ,
                   hearing
                   the
                   Christians
                   calumniated
                   ,
                   and
                   seeing
                   them
                   undaunted
                   at
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   what
                   ever
                   else
                   is
                   accounted
                   terrible
                   ,
                   thought
                   it
                   impossible
                   that
                   such
                   men
                   should
                   live
                   wickedly
                   and
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   voluptuousness
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   what
                   sensual
                   or
                   intemperate
                   person
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   who
                   accounts
                   humane
                   flesh
                   good
                   food
                   ,
                   could
                   willingly
                   embrace
                   death
                   ,
                   which
                   would
                   deprive
                   him
                   of
                   his
                   desires
                   ?
                   and
                   would
                   not
                   rather
                   use
                   his
                   utmost
                   endeavour
                   to
                   live
                   continually
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   conceal
                   himself
                   from
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   ?
                   much
                   less
                   would
                   he
                   voluntarily
                   offer
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 the
                 same
                 Authour
                 relates
                 ,
                 that
                 Adrian
                 (
                 having
                 received
                 letters
                 from
                 that
                 most
                 eminent
                 Governour
                 e
                 
                   Serenius
                   Granianus
                
                 concerning
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 setting
                 forth
                 how
                 unjust
                 it
                 was
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 slain
                 uncondemned
                 ,
                 meerly
                 to
                 gratifie
                 the
                 clamours
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 when
                 no
                 accusation
                 appeared
                 against
                 them
                 )
                 wrote
                 an
                 answer
                 to
                 f
                 
                   Minucius
                   Fundanus
                   Proconsul
                
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 commanded
                 that
                 no
                 one
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 without
                 a
                 judiciary
                 prosecution
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 accusation
                 lawfull
                 and
                 allowable
                 .
                 And
                 Justin
                 there
                 produceth
                 the
                 copy
                 of
                 the
                 Rescript
                 in
                 Latine
                 ,
                 the
                 language
                 wherein
                 it
                 was
                 originally
                 written
                 .
                 But
                 before
                 it
                 he
                 premiseth
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   g
                   And
                   although
                   from
                   the
                   letter
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   excellent
                   and
                   renowned
                   
                     Caesar
                     Adrianus
                  
                   your
                   father
                   ,
                   we
                   might
                   request
                   you
                   would
                   give
                   command
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   judiciary
                   proceedings
                   against
                   us
                   be
                   made
                   according
                   as
                   we
                   desire
                   ;
                   yet
                   we
                   crave
                   this
                   ,
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   commanded
                   by
                   Adrian
                   ,
                   but
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   we
                   know
                   and
                   understand
                   our
                   petition
                   to
                   be
                   just
                   :
                   And
                   moreover
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   perceive
                   what
                   we
                   say
                   herein
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   inserted
                   the
                   copy
                   of
                   
                   Adrian's
                   letter
                   ;
                
                 which
                 is
                 thus
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 words
                 Justin
                 hath
                 annexed
                 the
                 Latine
                 copy
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 we
                 could
                 ,
                 have
                 done
                 into
                 Greek
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                
                 .
                 The
                 Rescript
                 of
                 Adrian
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 Christians
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 unjustly
                 prosecuted
                 .
              
               
                 
                   TO
                   
                     Minutius
                     Fundanus
                  
                   .
                   I
                   received
                   a
                   letter
                   ,
                   written
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   from
                   that
                   eminent
                   person
                   
                     Serennius
                     Granianus
                  
                   ,
                   your
                   predecessour
                   .
                   
                   Indeed
                   ,
                   this
                   business
                   ,
                   a
                   I
                   judge
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   passed
                   by
                   undiscussed
                   ;
                   least
                   both
                   the
                   Christians
                   be
                   molested
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   an
                   occasion
                   of
                   doing
                   mischief
                   given
                   to
                   Sycophants
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   if
                   the
                   men
                   of
                   your
                   Province
                   can
                   by
                   a
                   due
                   way
                   of
                   complaint
                   openly
                   charge
                   the
                   Christians
                   with
                   any
                   accusation
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   they
                   appear
                   and
                   answer
                   it
                   before
                   the
                   seat
                   of
                   judicature
                   ;
                   let
                   them
                   make
                   it
                   their
                   business
                   onely
                   to
                   take
                   such
                   a
                   course
                   as
                   this
                   
                     against
                     them
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   let
                   them
                   not
                   use
                   a
                   tumultuous
                   outcries
                   and
                   clamours
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   s
                   most
                   requisite
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   person
                   preferr's
                   a
                   complaint
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   should
                   have
                   the
                   cognisance
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   .
                   If
                   therefore
                   any
                   one
                   does
                   accuse
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   out
                   that
                   they
                   doe
                   any
                   thing
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Laws
                   ,
                   doe
                   you
                   give
                   sentence
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   offence
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   does
                   frame
                   an
                   accusation
                   meerly
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   malicious
                   detraction
                   ,
                   doe
                   you
                   determine
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   heinousness
                   of
                   the
                   crime
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   care
                   that
                   due
                   punishment
                   be
                   inflicted
                   on
                   him
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 Rescript
                 of
                 Adrian
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                
                 Who
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Antoninus
                 were
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 and
                 Alexandrian
                 Sees
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 Adrian
                 having
                 paid
                 the
                 dues
                 of
                 nature
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 reigned
                 one
                 and
                 twenty
                 years
                 ,
                 Antoninus
                 ,
                 surnamed
                 Pius
                 ,
                 succeeded
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 .
                 In
                 whose
                 first
                 year
                 Telesphorus
                 departing
                 this
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 eleventh
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 presidency
                 ,
                 Hyginus
                 assumed
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Irenaeus
                 relates
                 that
                 Telesphorus
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 with
                 a
                 glorious
                 Martyrdom
                 ;
                 manifesting
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Hyginus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 flourished
                 at
                 Rome
                 both
                 Valentinus
                 the
                 introducer
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 Cerdo
                 the
                 Founder
                 of
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 the
                 Marcionites
                 ;
                 his
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 Arch-Hereticks
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 
                   FOr
                   Valentinus
                   came
                   to
                   Rome
                   when
                   Hyginus
                   was
                   Bishop
                   there
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   flourisht
                   in
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   Pius
                   ,
                   and
                   continued
                   to
                   those
                   of
                   
                     Anicetus
                     .
                     Cerdo
                  
                   also
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   master
                   to
                   
                     Marcion
                     ,
                     flourisht
                  
                   in
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   Hyginus
                   who
                   was
                   the
                   a
                   ninth
                   Bishop
                   ;
                   he
                   went
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   openly
                   confessing
                   his
                   errour
                   ,
                   so
                   continued
                   
                     at
                     Rome
                  
                   ;
                   sometimes
                   teaching
                   privately
                   ,
                   other
                   while
                   again
                   acknowledging
                   his
                   errour
                   ;
                   but
                   being
                   now
                   and
                   then
                   reprehended
                   for
                   his
                   impious
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   he
                   b
                   withdrew
                   himself
                   from
                   the
                   assembly
                   of
                   of
                   the
                   brethren
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 far
                 Irenaus
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   his
                   third
                   book
                   against
                   Heresies
                
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 book
                 he
                 again
                 says
                 this
                 concerning
                 Cerdo
                 :
                 
                   But
                   one
                   Cerdo
                   ,
                   deriving
                   the
                   original
                   of
                   his
                   errours
                   from
                   the
                   Tenets
                   of
                   Simon
                   ,
                   came
                   to
                   Rome
                   in
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   Hyginus
                   (
                   who
                   was
                   the
                   ninth
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Episcopal
                   succession
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   had
                   that
                   See
                   )
                   and
                   taught
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   Preacht
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   one
                   is
                   known
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   unknown
                   ;
                   the
                   one
                   is
                   just
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   good
                   :
                   Marcion
                   of
                   Pontus
                   ,
                   an
                   impudent
                   blasphemer
                   ,
                   succeeding
                   him
                   ,
                   did
                   mightily
                   propagate
                   that
                   opinion
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 same
                 Irenaus
                 ,
                 having
                 sounded
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 that
                 immense
                 depth
                 of
                 matter
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 various
                 errours
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   Valentinus
                   ,
                   had
                   put
                   together
                
                 ,
                 does
                 fully
                 discover
                 the
                 secret
                 and
                 occult
                 deceit
                 and
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 that
                 like
                 a
                 Serpent
                 lurking
                 in
                 its
                 hole
                 ,
                 lies
                 hid
                 within
                 him
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 there
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 another
                 person
                 (
                 by
                 name
                 Mark
                 )
                 who
                 was
                 most
                 expert
                 at
                 Magical
                 delusions
                 :
                 and
                 further
                 ,
                 he
                 declares
                 their
                 prophane
                 rites
                 of
                 initiation
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 most
                 detestable
                 mysteries
                 in
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   prepare
                   a
                   nuptial-bed
                   ,
                   and
                   perform
                   a
                   secret
                   ceremony
                   by
                   pronouncing
                   some
                   words
                   over
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   initiated
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   marriage
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   thus
                   made
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   spiritual
                   ,
                   and
                   conformable
                   to
                   the
                   celestial
                   nuptials
                   :
                   But
                   others
                   of
                   them
                   bring
                   [
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   initiated
                   ]
                   to
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   dipping
                   them
                   ,
                   use
                   this
                   form
                   of
                   words
                   ,
                   In
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   unknown
                   Father
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   In
                   the
                   truth
                   the
                   Mother
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   In
                   Him
                   who
                   descended
                   upon
                   Jesus
                   :
                   Another
                   sort
                   of
                   them
                   pronounce
                   Hebrew
                   names
                   ,
                   to
                   put
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   initiated
                   into
                   the
                   greater
                   consternation
                   .
                
                 But
                 Hyginus
                 dying
                 ,
                 c
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 Bishop
                 four
                 years
                 ,
                 Pius
                 undertook
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 at
                 
                   Alexandria
                   Mark
                
                 was
                 chosen
                 Pastour
                 ,
                 Eumenes
                 having
                 sat
                 there
                 thirteen
                 years
                 compleat
                 .
                 Which
                 Mark
                 dying
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 presided
                 there
                 ten
                 years
                 ,
                 Celadion
                 assumed
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Alexandrian
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 at
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Pius
                
                 departing
                 this
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 presidency
                 ,
                 Anicetus
                 was
                 preferred
                 to
                 that
                 See.
                 In
                 whose
                 time
                 Hegesippus
                 relates
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 came
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 there
                 untill
                 Eleutherus
                 was
                 made
                 Bishop
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 flourished
                 Justin
                 and
                 was
                 singularly
                 eminent
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 Philosophical
                 habit
                 was
                 an
                 assertour
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 earnestly
                 contended
                 for
                 the
                 Faith
                 in
                 his
                 writings
                 :
                 who
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 d
                 book
                 he
                 wrote
                 against
                 Marcion
                 ,
                 mentions
                 the
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 alive
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 when
                 he
                 compiled
                 that
                 work
                 .
                 His
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   one
                   Marcion
                   of
                   Pontus
                   ;
                   who
                   now
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   teacheth
                   his
                   followers
                   ,
                   and
                   instructs
                   them
                   [
                   to
                   believe
                   ]
                   there
                   is
                   another
                   God
                   greater
                   than
                   him
                   that
                   made
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   This
                   man
                   also
                   ,
                   assisted
                   by
                   devils
                   hath
                   perswaded
                   many
                   throughout
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   speak
                   blasphemy
                   ,
                   to
                   deny
                   the
                   Maker
                   of
                   the
                   universe
                   e
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   affirm
                   there
                   is
                   another
                   
                   greater
                   than
                   he
                   that
                   made
                   it
                   :
                   And
                   all
                   their
                   followers
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   said
                   ,
                   are
                   called
                   Christians
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   as
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Philosophers
                   ,
                   derived
                   from
                   Philosophie
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   common
                   given
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   profess
                   it
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   differ
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   Sects
                   and
                   Opinions
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 he
                 adds
                 further
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   have
                   compiled
                   a
                   book
                   against
                   all
                   the
                   Heresies
                   that
                   ever
                   were
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   be
                   willing
                   to
                   read
                   it
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   deliver
                   to
                   you
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 Justin
                 ,
                 having
                 wrote
                 many
                 elaborate
                 works
                 against
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 dedicated
                 also
                 some
                 other
                 books
                 ,
                 containing
                 an
                 Apology
                 for
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Antoninus
                 ,
                 surnamed
                 Pius
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Senate
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 dwelt
                 at
                 Rome
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 his
                 Apologie
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 known
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 and
                 whence
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Justin's
                 Apologie
                 to
                 Antoninus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   TO
                   the
                   Emperour
                   
                     Titus
                     Aelius
                     Hadrianus
                     Antoninus
                     Pius
                     Caesar
                     Augustus
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   to
                   Verissimus
                   his
                   son
                   the
                   Philosopher
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   Lucius
                   (
                   By
                   a
                   Nature
                   son
                   of
                   Caesar
                   the
                   Philosopher
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   Adoption
                   son
                   to
                   Pius
                   )
                   the
                   lover
                   of
                   Learning
                   :
                   To
                   the
                   sacred
                   Senate
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     people
                     of
                     Rome
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   Justin
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   Priscus
                   ,
                   the
                   Grandchild
                   of
                   Bacchius
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   of
                   b
                   
                     Flavia
                     Neapolis
                  
                   a
                   City
                   of
                   Syria-Palestine
                   ,
                   make
                   my
                   Request
                   and
                   c
                   Petition
                   in
                   behalf
                   of
                   those
                   men
                   (
                   being
                   my self
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   )
                   who
                   are
                   unjustly
                   hated
                   and
                   most
                   injuriously
                   treated
                   by
                   all
                   mankind
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 being
                 addrest
                 too
                 by
                 other
                 brethren
                 ,
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 vexed
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 molestations
                 by
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Province
                 ,
                 voutsafed
                 to
                 send
                 this
                 Edict
                 to
                 the
                 d
                 Common-Council
                 of
                 Asia
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                
                 .
                 The
                 Rescript
                 of
                 Antoninus
                 to
                 the
                 Common
                 Council
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 concerning
                 our
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   THe
                   Emperour
                   Caesar
                   a
                   
                     Mareus
                     Aurelius
                     Antoninus
                     Augustus
                     Armenicus
                     ,
                     Pontifex
                     Maximus
                     ,
                  
                   Tribune
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   XV
                   ,
                   Consul
                   III.
                   to
                   the
                   b
                   Common
                   [
                   Councill
                   ]
                   of
                   
                     Asia
                     ,
                     sendeth
                  
                   greeting
                   .
                   We
                   know
                   indeed
                   that
                   the
                   Gods
                   doe
                   take
                   care
                   ,
                   this
                   sort
                   of
                   men
                   should
                   not
                   continue
                   undiscovered
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   much
                   more
                   sutable
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   punish
                   such
                   as
                   resuse
                   to
                   pay
                   them
                   Adoration
                   ,
                   than
                   for
                   you
                   .
                   You
                   confirm
                   those
                   ,
                   whom
                   you
                   molest
                   and
                   disquiet
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   opinion
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   embraced
                   ,
                   whilest
                   you
                   accuse
                   them
                   of
                   impiety
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   would
                   please
                   them
                   much
                   more
                   to
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   accused
                   and
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   for
                   their
                   own
                   God
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   live
                   :
                   upon
                   which
                   account
                   they
                   are
                   become
                   conquerours
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   willingly
                   lose
                   their
                   lives
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   induced
                   to
                   doe
                   what
                   you
                   command
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   concerning
                   the
                   Earthquakes
                   ,
                   which
                   either
                   have
                   been
                   or
                   yet
                   doe
                   happen
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   inconvenient
                   to
                   advertise
                   you
                   (
                   because
                   you
                   despond
                   and
                   are
                   out
                   of
                   heart
                   when
                   such
                   accidents
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   )
                   to
                   compare
                   c
                   your
                   [
                   
                     manner
                     of
                     life
                     and
                     behaviour
                  
                   ]
                   with
                   theirs
                   .
                   They
                   [
                   
                     at
                     such
                     times
                  
                   ]
                   put
                   a
                   greater
                   confidence
                   in
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   you
                   ,
                   during
                   the
                   whole
                   time
                   (
                   upon
                   which
                   account
                   you
                   seem
                   to
                   us
                   to
                   err
                   through
                   ignorance
                   )
                   neglect
                   the
                   Gods
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   careless
                   both
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   [
                   
                     religious
                     performances
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   and
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   the
                   immortal
                   God
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   Christians
                   ,
                   who
                   adore
                   him
                   ,
                   you
                   are
                   enraged
                   at
                   ,
                   and
                   persecute
                   even
                   to
                   death
                   .
                   Concerning
                   these
                   men
                   many
                   Governours
                   of
                   Provinces
                   heretofore
                   wrote
                   to
                   d
                   our
                   most
                   divine
                   father
                   .
                   To
                   whom
                   he
                   returned
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   men
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   molested
                   ,
                   unless
                   it
                   appeared
                   they
                   attempted
                   any
                   thing
                   prejudicial
                   to
                   the
                   State
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   :
                   And
                   many
                   also
                   have
                   given
                   us
                   intimation
                   concerning
                   these
                   men
                   ,
                   whom
                   we
                   answered
                   pursuant
                   to
                   our
                   Fathers
                   decree
                   .
                   If
                   therefore
                   any
                   one
                   shall
                   still
                   persevere
                   to
                   give
                   disturbance
                   to
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   sort
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   the
                   party
                   accused
                   shall
                   be
                   acquitted
                   ,
                   although
                   it
                   evidently
                   appears
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   Christian
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   accuser
                   shall
                   be
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   punishment
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Edict
                
                 was
                 e
                 publisht
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 in
                 the
                 
                 f
                 publick
                 assembly
                 of
                 Asia
                 .
                 That
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 thus
                 done
                 ,
                 Melito
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Sardis
                 (
                 who
                 flourisht
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 times
                 )
                 does
                 evidently
                 attest
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 he
                 has
                 said
                 in
                 his
                 most
                 usefull
                 Apologie
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Verus
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIV
                
                 .
                 Some
                 memoires
                 of
                 Polycarp
                 the
                 disciple
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 Anicetus
                 presiding
                 over
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 Irenaeus
                 relates
                 that
                 Polycarp
                 (
                 who
                 till
                 now
                 survived
                 )
                 came
                 to
                 Rome
                 and
                 discourst
                 Anicetus
                 about
                 a
                 question
                 that
                 arose
                 concerning
                 Easter-day
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 Authour
                 delivers
                 another
                 relation
                 concerning
                 Polycarp
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 
                   third
                   book
                   against
                   Heresies
                
                 )
                 which
                 I
                 judged
                 requisite
                 to
                 adjoyn
                 to
                 what
                 has
                 been
                 mentioned
                 concerning
                 him
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   And
                   Polycarp
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   not
                   onely
                   instructed
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   conversant
                   with
                   many
                   that
                   saw
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   was
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ordained
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Smyrna
                   in
                   Asia
                   (
                   whom
                   we
                   also
                   saw
                   in
                   our
                   younger
                   days
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   lived
                   to
                   a
                   great
                   age
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   very
                   antient
                   ,
                   ended
                   his
                   life
                   by
                   a
                   glorious
                   and
                   most
                   renowned
                   Martyrdom
                   )
                   
                     This
                     Polycarp
                     ,
                     I
                     say
                  
                   ,
                   continually
                   taught
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   learned
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   such
                   points
                   as
                   the
                   Church
                   now
                   teacheth
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   onely
                   as
                   are
                   true
                   :
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   throughout
                   Asia
                   doe
                   attest
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   all
                   those
                   who
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   have
                   been
                   successours
                   to
                   Polycarp
                   ;
                   who
                   doubtless
                   is
                   a
                   witness
                   much
                   more
                   worthy
                   to
                   be
                   credited
                   ,
                   and
                   gives
                   a
                   firmer
                   assurance
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   than
                   either
                   Valentinus
                   ,
                   or
                   Marcion
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   Authours
                   of
                   corrupt
                   opinions
                   .
                   This
                   Polycarp
                   ,
                   coming
                   to
                   Rome
                   in
                   the
                   times
                   
                     of
                     Anicetus
                  
                   ,
                   converted
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Hereticks
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   declaring
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   received
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   onely
                   truth
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   taught
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   are
                   some
                   yet
                   surviving
                   ,
                   who
                   heard
                   him
                   relate
                   ,
                   that
                   John
                   the
                   disciple
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   going
                   into
                   the
                   Bath
                   at
                   Ephesus
                   to
                   wash
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   seeing
                   Cerinthus
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   leapt
                   out
                   having
                   not
                   bathed
                   himself
                   ,
                   but
                   said
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   make
                   hast
                   away
                   ,
                   least
                   the
                   Bath
                   fall
                   ,
                   Cerinthus
                   that
                   enemy
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   being
                   within
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   same
                   Polycarp
                   also
                   ,
                   when
                   Marcion
                   on
                   a
                   time
                   came
                   into
                   his
                   presence
                   and
                   said
                   to
                   him
                   a
                   Take
                   acquaintance
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   returned
                   him
                   answer
                   ,
                   I
                   take
                   notice
                   of
                   thee
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   first
                   begotten
                   of
                   the
                   devill
                   .
                   So
                   exceedingly
                   cautious
                   were
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   their
                   disciples
                   ,
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   by
                   speech
                   to
                   have
                   any
                   converse
                   with
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   corrupters
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   ;
                   as
                   Paul
                   also
                   said
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     A
                     man
                     that
                     is
                     an
                     heretick
                     ,
                     after
                     the
                     first
                     and
                     second
                     admonition
                     ,
                     reject
                     :
                     knowing
                     that
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     such
                     ,
                     is
                     subverted
                     ,
                     and
                     sinneth
                     ,
                     being
                     condemned
                     of
                     himself
                     .
                  
                   There
                   is
                   extant
                   also
                   of
                   this
                   
                   Polycarp's
                   a
                   most
                   incomparable
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   written
                   to
                   the
                   Philippians
                   ;
                   from
                   which
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   desirous
                   to
                   be
                   carefull
                   about
                   their
                   own
                   salvation
                   ,
                   may
                   learn
                   the
                   character
                   of
                   his
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   publication
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 far
                 Irenaeus
                 .
                 But
                 Polycarp
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 said
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Philippians
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 still
                 extant
                 ,
                 quotes
                 some
                 authorities
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Peter
                 .
                 Moreover
                 Antoninus
                 ,
                 surnamed
                 Pius
                 ,
                 having
                 compleated
                 the
                 two
                 and
                 twentieth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 ,
                 died
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 succeeded
                 by
                 
                   M
                   ▪
                   Aurelius
                   Verus
                
                 (
                 who
                 also
                 was
                 named
                 Antoninus
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 his
                 son
                 )
                 and
                 his
                 brother
                 Lucius
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XV.
                
                 How
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 
                   Verus
                   ,
                   Polycarp
                
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 suffered
                 Martyrdom
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Smyrna
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 most
                 sore
                 persecutions
                 were
                 stirred
                 up
                 in
                 
                   Asia
                   ,
                   Polycarp
                
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 by
                 Martyrdom
                 :
                 [
                 The
                 account
                 of
                 ]
                 whose
                 death
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 yet
                 extant
                 in
                 writing
                 )
                 we
                 judged
                 most
                 requisite
                 to
                 be
                 inserted
                 into
                 this
                 our
                 History
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 written
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 over
                 which
                 he
                 presided
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 throughout
                 a
                 Pontus
                 ,
                 which
                 sets
                 forth
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Polycarp
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   at
                   Smyrna
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   at
                   Philomelium
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   congregations
                   of
                   holy
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   every
                   where
                   ,
                   the
                   mercy
                   ,
                   peace
                   and
                   love
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   be
                   multiplied
                   :
                   we
                   have
                   written
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   brethren
                   ,
                   both
                   concerning
                   others
                   who
                   suffered
                   Martyrdom
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   about
                   the
                   blessed
                   Polycarp
                   ;
                   who
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   Martyrdom
                   sealed
                   up
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   an
                   end
                   to
                   the
                   persecution
                   .
                
                 b
                 After
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 before
                 their
                 relation
                 concerning
                 Polycarp
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Martyrs
                 ;
                 describing
                 their
                 constancy
                 of
                 mind
                 during
                 their
                 torments
                 :
                 
                   For
                   those
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   who
                   stood
                   round
                   were
                   astonished
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   saw
                   them
                   first
                   lacerated
                   with
                   scourges
                   even
                   as
                   deep
                   as
                   their
                   in-most
                   Veins
                   and
                   Arteries
                   ;
                   (
                   insomuch
                   that
                   the
                   hidden
                   parts
                   of
                   their
                   bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   bowels
                   were
                   visible
                   ;
                   )
                   then
                   laid
                   upon
                   the
                   shells
                   of
                   a
                   sort
                   of
                   Sea-fish
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   some
                   very
                   sharp
                   heads
                   of
                   darts
                   and
                   Javelins
                   strewed
                   on
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   and
                   undergoing
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   punishments
                   and
                   torments
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   fine
                   ,
                   thrown
                   to
                   the
                   wild
                   beasts
                   to
                   be
                   devoured
                   .
                
                 But
                 most
                 especially
                 they
                 relate
                 ,
                 that
                 Germanicus
                 was
                 most
                 signally
                 couragious
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 c
                 corroborated
                 by
                 divine
                 grace
                 ,
                 overcame
                 that
                 fear
                 of
                 bodily
                 death
                 implanted
                 by
                 nature
                 on
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 man.
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 Proconsul
                 ,
                 desirous
                 by
                 perswasion
                 to
                 prevail
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 proposed
                 to
                 
                 him
                 his
                 youthfullness
                 ,
                 and
                 earnestly
                 entreated
                 him
                 that
                 ,
                 being
                 young
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 prime
                 of
                 his
                 years
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 some
                 compassion
                 on
                 himself
                 :
                 he
                 made
                 no
                 delay
                 ,
                 but
                 readily
                 and
                 couragiously
                 enticed
                 the
                 wild
                 beast
                 to
                 devour
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 forced
                 and
                 stimulated
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 the
                 sooner
                 be
                 dismist
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 unrighteous
                 and
                 wicked
                 life
                 .
                 Immediately
                 upon
                 his
                 glorious
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 ,
                 greatly
                 admiring
                 the
                 couragiousness
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fortitude
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Christians
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 began
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   destroy
                   the
                   impious
                   :
                   Let
                
                 Polycarp
                 
                   be
                   sought
                   after
                
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 there
                 ▪
                 following
                 a
                 great
                 tumult
                 upon
                 these
                 clamours
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 Quintus
                 ,
                 by
                 extract
                 a
                 Phrygian
                 ,
                 lately
                 come
                 out
                 thence
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 wild
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 tortures
                 they
                 threatned
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 was
                 daunted
                 and
                 disspirited
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 gave
                 way
                 to
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 saving
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 The
                 contents
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Epistle
                 doe
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Quintus
                 (
                 together
                 with
                 some
                 others
                 )
                 ran
                 with
                 too
                 much
                 rashness
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 religious
                 consideration
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 judicature
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 forthwith
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 all
                 men
                 a
                 signal
                 example
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 audacious
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 precipitate
                 themselves
                 into
                 such
                 dangers
                 without
                 a
                 considerate
                 and
                 pious
                 circumspection
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 far
                 concerning
                 these
                 men
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 most
                 admirable
                 Polycarp
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 first
                 heard
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 disturbed
                 ,
                 but
                 continued
                 to
                 keep
                 himself
                 in
                 a
                 steadfast
                 ,
                 serene
                 ,
                 and
                 unmoved
                 temper
                 of
                 mind
                 ;
                 and
                 resolved
                 with
                 himself
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 friends
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 beseeching
                 and
                 entreating
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 withdraw
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 prevailed
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 to
                 a
                 countrey-house
                 not
                 far
                 distant
                 therefrom
                 ;
                 where
                 he
                 abode
                 with
                 a
                 small
                 company
                 ,
                 spending
                 the
                 time
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 (
                 being
                 intent
                 upon
                 nothing
                 else
                 )
                 in
                 continued
                 prayers
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 craved
                 and
                 made
                 humble
                 supplications
                 and
                 requests
                 for
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 throughout
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 For
                 that
                 was
                 his
                 constant
                 and
                 continual
                 usage
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 three
                 days
                 before
                 his
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 being
                 at
                 prayer
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 falling
                 into
                 a
                 sleep
                 ,
                 he
                 thought
                 he
                 saw
                 the
                 pillow
                 ,
                 whereon
                 his
                 head
                 lay
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 consumed
                 by
                 a
                 flame
                 of
                 fire
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 being
                 awaked
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 sleep
                 ,
                 he
                 forthwith
                 expounded
                 the
                 vision
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 then
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 little
                 less
                 than
                 predicted
                 what
                 was
                 in
                 future
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 he
                 expresly
                 declared
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 burnt
                 to
                 death
                 for
                 [
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 ]
                 Christ.
                 Further
                 ,
                 when
                 those
                 that
                 sought
                 for
                 him
                 used
                 their
                 utmost
                 care
                 and
                 diligence
                 to
                 find
                 him
                 out
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 again
                 constrained
                 through
                 the
                 love
                 and
                 affection
                 of
                 the
                 brethren
                 to
                 remove
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 another
                 countrey
                 house
                 .
                 Whither
                 his
                 pursuers
                 soon
                 after
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 catcht
                 up
                 two
                 boys
                 that
                 were
                 there
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 scourged
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 conducted
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 where
                 Polycarp
                 lodged
                 ;
                 and
                 coming
                 in
                 the
                 evening
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 him
                 reposing
                 himself
                 in
                 an
                 upper
                 room
                 .
                 Whence
                 he
                 might
                 easily
                 have
                 removed
                 into
                 another
                 house
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   will
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   be
                   done
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 understood
                 they
                 were
                 come
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Epistle
                 relates
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 chearfull
                 and
                 most
                 milde
                 countenance
                 talked
                 with
                 the
                 men
                 :
                 insomuch
                 that
                 they
                 (
                 to
                 whom
                 Polycarp
                 was
                 before
                 unknown
                 )
                 thought
                 they
                 saw
                 a
                 wonder
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 beheld
                 his
                 exceeding
                 great
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 venerable
                 and
                 grave
                 d
                 behaviour
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 admired
                 so
                 much
                 diligence
                 should
                 be
                 used
                 to
                 apprehend
                 such
                 an
                 old
                 man.
                 But
                 he
                 ,
                 making
                 no
                 delay
                 ,
                 presently
                 ordered
                 the
                 table
                 to
                 be
                 spread
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 then
                 he
                 invites
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 sumptuous
                 feast
                 ,
                 and
                 requested
                 of
                 them
                 one
                 hours
                 space
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 might
                 without
                 disturbance
                 spend
                 in
                 prayer
                 :
                 when
                 they
                 permitted
                 him
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 arose
                 and
                 prayed
                 ,
                 being
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 present
                 and
                 heard
                 him
                 pray
                 were
                 struck
                 with
                 admiration
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 altered
                 their
                 minds
                 and
                 were
                 now
                 very
                 sorry
                 that
                 so
                 venerable
                 and
                 divine
                 an
                 old
                 man
                 was
                 forthwith
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 ,
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Epistle
                 contains
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 this
                 subsequent
                 relation
                 concerning
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   ended
                   his
                   prayer
                   (
                   wherein
                   he
                   made
                   mention
                   of
                   all
                   persons
                   who
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   had
                   been
                   e
                   conversant
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   both
                   small
                   and
                   great
                   ,
                   noble
                   and
                   obscure
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   throughout
                   the
                   world
                   )
                   the
                   hour
                   of
                   his
                   departure
                   being
                   now
                   come
                   ,
                   they
                   set
                   him
                   upon
                   an
                   Asse
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   ●ity
                   on
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   f
                   great
                   Sabbath
                   :
                   Herod
                   the
                   g
                   Eirenarch
                   and
                   his
                   father
                   Nicetes
                   met
                   him
                   ;
                   who
                   taking
                   him
                   up
                   into
                   their
                   Chariot
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   sate
                   together
                   ,
                   endeavoured
                   to
                   perswade
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   :
                   
                     For
                     what
                     harm
                     is
                     it
                     to
                     say
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     Lord
                     Caesar
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     sacrifice
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     to
                     evade
                     punishment
                     ?
                  
                   He
                   at
                   first
                   made
                   them
                   no
                   answer
                   ;
                   but
                   ,
                   they
                   continuing
                   to
                   be
                   importunate
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   never
                   doe
                   what
                   you
                   endeavour
                   to
                   induce
                   me
                   to
                   .
                   They
                   ,
                   despairing
                   of
                   perswading
                   him
                   ,
                   gave
                   him
                   opprobrious
                   language
                   ,
                   and
                   thrust
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   Chariot
                   so
                   hastily
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   his
                   going
                   down
                   be
                   very
                   much
                   bruised
                   the
                   fore
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   leg
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   concerned
                   than
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   suffered
                   no
                   harm
                   ,
                   went
                   on
                   chearfully
                   and
                   made
                   hast
                   ,
                   being
                   brought
                   [
                   by
                   a
                   guard
                   ]
                   to
                   the
                   †
                   Stadium
                   :
                   but
                   (
                   there
                   being
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   noise
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   Stadium
                   that
                   few
                   could
                   perfectly
                   hear
                   )
                   this
                   voice
                   came
                   from
                   heaven
                   to
                   Polycarp
                   as
                   he
                   entred
                   the
                   
                     Stadium
                     ,
                     Be
                     couragious
                  
                   ,
                   Polycarp
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     behave
                     thy self
                     valiantly
                  
                   :
                   no
                   person
                   indeed
                   saw
                   him
                   that
                   spoke
                   ,
                   but
                   many
                   of
                   us
                   Christians
                   heard
                   the
                   voice
                   .
                   When
                   therefore
                   he
                   was
                   brought
                   before
                   the
                   Tribunal
                   ,
                   a
                   great
                   shout
                   was
                   made
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   multitude
                   heard
                   Polycarp
                   whas
                   apprehended
                   .
                   After
                   that
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   come
                   near
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   h
                   Proconsul
                   asked
                   him
                   whether
                   he
                   were
                   Polycarp
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   confessed
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   the
                   Proconsul
                   endeavoured
                   to
                   perswade
                   him
                   to
                   renounce
                   [
                   Christ
                   ]
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     have
                     a
                     reverent
                     regard
                     to
                     thine
                     age
                  
                   (
                   and
                   some
                   other
                   words
                   agreeable
                   hereto
                   ,
                   which
                   't
                   is
                   usual
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   speak
                   )
                   
                     swear
                     by
                     the
                     fortune
                     of
                     Caesar
                     ;
                     change
                     thy
                     mind
                     ;
                     say
                     ,
                     destroy
                     the
                     impious
                     :
                  
                   But
                   Polycarp
                   ,
                   beholding
                   with
                   a
                   grave
                   and
                   severe
                   countenance
                   the
                   multitude
                   that
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Stadium
                   ,
                   stretched
                   forth
                   his
                   hand
                   towards
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   sighed
                   ,
                   and
                   looking
                   up
                   towards
                   heaven
                   ,
                   said
                   ,
                   destroy
                   the
                   impious
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   Governour
                   was
                   urgent
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     swear
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     release
                     thee
                     ,
                     speak
                     reproachfully
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     Polycarp
                  
                   made
                   answer
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     have
                     served
                     him
                     these
                     eighty
                     and
                     six
                     years
                     ;
                     during
                     all
                     which
                     time
                     he
                     never
                     did
                     me
                     injury
                     ;
                     how
                     then
                     can
                     I
                     blaspheme
                     my
                     King
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     my
                     Saviour
                     ?
                  
                   But
                   when
                   the
                   Proconsul
                   was
                   again
                   instant
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     swear
                     by
                     the
                     fortune
                     of
                     Caesar
                     ;
                     Polycarp
                  
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     because
                     you
                     are
                     so
                     vain
                     glorious
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     urgent
                     with
                     me
                     to
                     swear
                     by
                     the
                     fortune
                     of
                     Caesar
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     you
                     call
                     it
                     )
                     pretending
                     your self
                     ignorant
                     who
                     I
                     am
                     ;
                     hear
                     me
                     plainly
                     and
                     freely
                     making
                     this
                     profession
                     ;
                     I
                     am
                     a
                     Christian
                     :
                     now
                     if
                     you
                     are
                     desirous
                     to
                     learn
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     allow
                     me
                     one
                     days
                     space
                     ,
                     and
                     you
                     shall
                     hear
                     it
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Proconsul
                   said
                   ,
                   perswade
                   the
                   people
                   :
                   I
                   have
                   thought
                   good
                   ▪
                   (
                   answered
                   Polycarp
                   )
                   to
                   give
                   you
                   an
                   account
                   ;
                   for
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   to
                   attribute
                   due
                   honour
                   (
                   such
                   as
                   is
                   not
                   prejudicial
                   to
                   our
                   profession
                   )
                   to
                   Magistrates
                   and
                   powers
                   which
                   are
                   ordained
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   I
                   judge
                   them
                   unworthy
                   of
                   having
                   an
                   account
                   given
                   them
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   .
                   The
                   Proconsul
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   wild
                   beasts
                   ,
                   to
                   them
                   I
                   will
                   cast
                   thee
                   ,
                   unless
                   you
                   alter
                   your
                   mind
                   :
                   Command
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   forth
                   (
                   said
                   Polycarp
                   )
                   for
                   our
                   minds
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   altered
                   from
                   better
                   to
                   worse
                   ;
                   but
                   we
                   account
                   that
                   change
                   good
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   from
                   vice
                   to
                   virtuous
                   actions
                   .
                   He
                   said
                   again
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   since
                   you
                   contemn
                   the
                   wild
                   beasts
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   order
                   that
                   you
                   be
                   consumed
                   by
                   fire
                   ,
                   unless
                   you
                   change
                   your
                   mind
                   .
                   You
                   threaten
                   me
                   (
                   replied
                   Polycarp
                   )
                   with
                   a
                   fire
                   that
                   burns
                   for
                   an
                   hour
                   ,
                   and
                   soon
                   after
                   becomes
                   extinct
                   ;
                   but
                   you
                   are
                   ignorant
                   of
                   that
                   fire
                   of
                   the
                   future
                   judgment
                   and
                   eternal
                   punishment
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   reserved
                   for
                   the
                   impious
                   ;
                   but
                   why
                   doe
                   you
                   make
                   delays
                   ?
                   Order
                   
                   which
                   you
                   will
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   upon
                   me
                   .
                   When
                   he
                   had
                   spoken
                   these
                   and
                   many
                   other
                   words
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   filled
                   with
                   confidence
                   and
                   joy
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   countenance
                   was
                   replenished
                   with
                   a
                   comely
                   gracefullness
                   :
                   in
                   so
                   much
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   onely
                   not
                   overwhelmed
                   with
                   terrour
                   at
                   what
                   was
                   said
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   (
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   )
                   the
                   Proconsul
                   stood
                   astonished
                   ;
                   and
                   sent
                   the
                   Cryer
                   to
                   make
                   Proclamation
                   thrice
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Stadium
                     ,
                     Polycarp
                  
                   professeth
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Christian
                   :
                   at
                   which
                   words
                   uttered
                   by
                   the
                   Cryer
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   multitude
                   both
                   of
                   Heathens
                   and
                   Jews
                   who
                   were
                   inhabitants
                   of
                   Smyrna
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   most
                   furious
                   rage
                   and
                   with
                   a
                   great
                   noyse
                   cryed
                   out
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Teacher
                   of
                   Asia
                   ,
                   The
                   Father
                   of
                   the
                   Christians
                   ,
                   The
                   destroyer
                   of
                   our
                   Gods
                   ,
                   who
                   gives
                   command
                   to
                   many
                   men
                   not
                   to
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   nor
                   adore
                   the
                   Gods.
                   Having
                   said
                   these
                   words
                   they
                   cryed
                   out
                   and
                   requested
                   Philip
                   the
                   k
                   Asiarch
                   to
                   let
                   forth
                   a
                   Lyon
                   upon
                   Polycarp
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   made
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   was
                   not
                   lawfull
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   
                     Amphitheatrical
                     shews
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   hunting
                   of
                   the
                   wild
                   beasts
                   were
                   concluded
                   .
                   Then
                   they
                   all
                   cryed
                   out
                   with
                   a
                   joynt
                   consent
                   ,
                   that
                   Polycarp
                   should
                   be
                   burnt
                   alive
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   was
                   necessary
                   that
                   the
                   vision
                   which
                   appeared
                   to
                   him
                   upon
                   his
                   pillow
                   should
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   ;
                   when
                   ,
                   being
                   at
                   prayer
                   ,
                   he
                   saw
                   that
                   burning
                   ,
                   he
                   turned
                   to
                   the
                   brethren
                   that
                   were
                   with
                   him
                   and
                   said
                   Prophetically
                   ,
                   I
                   must
                   be
                   burnt
                   alive
                   .
                   These
                   things
                   therefore
                   were
                   with
                   no
                   less
                   celerity
                   done
                   then
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   spoken
                   ;
                   the
                   multitude
                   immediately
                   brought
                   together
                   wood
                   and
                   dried
                   branches
                   of
                   trees
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   shops
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   Baths
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Jews
                   especially
                   most
                   readily
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   their
                   usage
                   )
                   assisted
                   in
                   this
                   business
                   .
                   Now
                   when
                   the
                   pile
                   of
                   wood
                   for
                   the
                   fire
                   was
                   made
                   ready
                   ,
                   Polycarp
                   ,
                   having
                   unclothed
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   unloosed
                   his
                   girdle
                   ,
                   endeavoured
                   also
                   to
                   put
                   off
                   his
                   own
                   shoes
                   ;
                   a
                   thing
                   which
                   before
                   he
                   never
                   did
                   ,
                   because
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   continually
                   strove
                   who
                   should
                   soonest
                   touch
                   his
                   skin
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   was
                   always
                   reverenced
                   for
                   his
                   godly
                   course
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   even
                   before
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   be
                   gray-headed
                   ,
                   presently
                   therefore
                   all
                   the
                   l
                   instruments
                   prepared
                   
                   for
                   the
                   fiery
                   pile
                   were
                   applied
                   to
                   and
                   put
                   about
                   him
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   they
                   went
                   about
                   to
                   nail
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   stake
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     me
                     be
                     as
                     I
                     am
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     that
                     gives
                     me
                     strength
                     to
                     endure
                     the
                     fire
                     ,
                     will
                     also
                     grant
                     that
                     I
                     shall
                     continue
                     within
                     the
                     pile
                     unmoved
                     and
                     undisturbed
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     my
                     pain
                     ,
                     even
                     without
                     your
                     securing
                     me
                     with
                     nails
                     :
                  
                   so
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   make
                   him
                   fast
                   to
                   the
                   stake
                   with
                   nails
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   bound
                   him
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   He
                   therefore
                   ,
                   having
                   put
                   his
                   hands
                   behind
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   bound
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   select
                   Ram
                   ,
                   pickt
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   great
                   flock
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   offered
                   as
                   an
                   acceptable
                   Holocaust
                   to
                   Almighty
                   God
                   )
                   said
                   ;
                   
                     Thou
                     Father
                     of
                     thy
                     well
                     beloved
                     and
                     blessed
                     Son
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     through
                     whom
                     we
                     have
                     received
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     thee
                     !
                     Thou
                     God
                     of
                     Angels
                     and
                     powers
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     Creation
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     generation
                     of
                     the
                     Just
                     who
                     live
                     in
                     thy
                     presence
                     !
                     I
                     bless
                     thee
                     because
                     thou
                     hast
                     vouchsafed
                     to
                     bring
                     me
                     to
                     this
                     day
                     and
                     this
                     hour
                     ,
                     wherein
                     I
                     may
                     take
                     my
                     portion
                     among
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     the
                     Martyrs
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     cup
                     of
                     Christ
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     the
                     resurrection
                     both
                     of
                     soul
                     and
                     body
                     to
                     eternal
                     life
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     incorruption
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     ;
                     among
                     whom
                     let
                     me
                     (
                     I
                     beseech
                     thee
                     )
                     be
                     this
                     day
                     accepted
                     in
                     thy
                     sight
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     a
                     sacrifice
                     fat
                     and
                     well
                     pleasing
                     to
                     thee
                     ,
                     according
                     as
                     thou
                     hast
                     prepared
                     ,
                     foreshewed
                     ,
                     and
                     fulfilled
                     ,
                     thou
                     God
                     of
                     truth
                     who
                     canst
                     not
                     lie
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     also
                     I
                     praise
                     thee
                     for
                     all
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     I
                     bless
                     thee
                     ,
                     I
                     glorifie
                     thee
                     ,
                     through
                     the
                     eternal
                     Highpriest
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     thy
                     well
                     beloved
                     son
                     ,
                     through
                     whom
                     to
                     thee
                     together
                     with
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     be
                     glory
                     both
                     now
                     and
                     for
                     ever
                     Amen
                     :
                  
                   m
                   When
                   with
                   a
                   loud
                   voice
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   Amen
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   an
                   end
                   of
                   praying
                   ,
                   the
                   officers
                   who
                   had
                   the
                   charge
                   about
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   kindled
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   there
                   arose
                   a
                   great
                   flame
                   ,
                   we
                   (
                   who
                   were
                   permitted
                   to
                   see
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   are
                   hitherto
                   preserved
                   alive
                   to
                   relate
                   to
                   others
                   what
                   then
                   happened
                   )
                   saw
                   a
                   wonderfull
                   sight
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   composing
                   it self
                   into
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   an
                   arch
                   or
                   half
                   circle
                   (
                   like
                   the
                   fail
                   of
                   a
                   ship
                   swelled
                   with
                   the
                   wind
                   )
                   immured
                   within
                   a
                   hollow
                   space
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   Martyr
                   ;
                   which
                   ,
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   middle
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   lookt
                   not
                   like
                   burnt
                   flesh
                   ,
                   but
                   like
                   gold
                   ,
                   or
                   silver
                   refining
                   in
                   a
                   furnace
                   ;
                   and
                   forthwith
                   we
                   smelt
                   a
                   most
                   fragrant
                   scent
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   the
                   smell
                   of
                   frankincense
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   some
                   other
                   of
                   the
                   pretious
                   sweet
                   scented
                   spices
                   .
                   In
                   fine
                   therefore
                   ,
                   when
                   those
                   impious
                   wretches
                   saw
                   the
                   body
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   consumed
                   by
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   they
                   commanded
                   the
                   n
                   Confector
                   to
                   approach
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   sheath
                   his
                   sword
                   in
                   it
                   ;
                   which
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   ,
                   there
                   issued
                   forth
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   quantity
                   of
                   bloud
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   extinguisht
                   the
                   fire
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   multitude
                   admired
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   difference
                   shewed
                   between
                   the
                   infidels
                   and
                   the
                   Elect.
                   Of
                   which
                   number
                   this
                   most
                   admirable
                   person
                   was
                   one
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   the
                   Apostolical
                   and
                   Prophetical
                   doctour
                   of
                   our
                   age
                   ,
                   and
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   at
                   Smyrna
                   .
                   For
                   every
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   proceeded
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   ,
                   either
                   hath
                   been
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   envious
                   and
                   malevolent
                   devil
                   ,
                   that
                   deadly
                   enemy
                   to
                   the
                   generation
                   of
                   the
                   just
                   ,
                   understanding
                   the
                   couragiousness
                   of
                   his
                   Martyrdom
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   unblameable
                   conversation
                   even
                   from
                   his
                   youth
                   ,
                   and
                   [
                   perceiving
                   ]
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   now
                   encircled
                   in
                   a
                   Crown
                   of
                   immortality
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   most
                   undoubtedly
                   obtained
                   the
                   glorious
                   reward
                   of
                   his
                   victory
                   ;
                   
                     the
                     devil
                     ,
                     I
                     say
                  
                   ,
                   used
                   his
                   utmost
                   diligence
                   that
                   his
                   body
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   born
                   away
                   by
                   us
                   Christians
                   ,
                   although
                   many
                   of
                   us
                   were
                   desirous
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   o
                   been
                   conversant
                   with
                   his
                   sacred
                   dead
                   body
                   .
                   Some
                   therefore
                   suggested
                   to
                   Nicetas
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   Herod
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   brother
                   of
                   p
                   Dalcis
                   ;
                   do
                   address
                   to
                   the
                   Governour
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   give
                   us
                   his
                   body
                   ;
                   least
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   said
                   )
                   they
                   leave
                   him
                   that
                   was
                   crucified
                   ,
                   and
                   begin
                   to
                   worship
                   this
                   person
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   they
                   spoke
                   upon
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   suggestion
                   and
                   importunity
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   who
                   very
                   diligently
                   watcht
                   us
                   when
                   we
                   were
                   about
                   to
                   take
                   his
                   body
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   fire
                   :
                   but
                   they
                   were
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   could
                   never
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   relinquish
                   Christ
                   (
                   who
                   suffered
                   for
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   throughout
                   the
                   world
                   who
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   saved
                   )
                   nor
                   yet
                   worship
                   any
                   other
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   adore
                   him
                   as
                   being
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   we
                   have
                   a
                   worthy
                   affection
                   for
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   (
                   as
                   being
                   the
                   disciples
                   and
                   followers
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   )
                   because
                   of
                   their
                   most
                   exceeding
                   great
                   love
                   shown
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   King
                   and
                   Master
                   ;
                   whose
                   q
                   companions
                   and
                   fellow
                   disciples
                   we
                   wish
                   our selves
                   to
                   be
                   .
                   The
                   Centurion
                   therefore
                   ,
                   perceiving
                   the
                   contentious
                   obstinacy
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   caused
                   the
                   body
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   forth
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   as
                   't
                   is
                   customary
                   with
                   them
                   )
                   burnt
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   we
                   at
                   length
                   gathered
                   up
                   his
                   bones
                   ,
                   more
                   highly
                   to
                   be
                   prized
                   than
                   the
                   most
                   pretious
                   gemms
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   refined
                   than
                   the
                   purest
                   gold
                   ,
                   and
                   deposited
                   them
                   in
                   a
                   decent
                   place
                   of
                   burial
                   :
                   whereat
                   being
                   assembled
                   together
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   grant
                   we
                   may
                   with
                   joy
                   and
                   gladness
                   celebrate
                   the
                   r
                   Birth-day
                   of
                   his
                   Martyrdom
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   memory
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   heretofore
                   undergone
                   and
                   been
                   victorious
                   in
                   this
                   glorious
                   conflict
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   for
                   the
                   instruction
                   and
                   preparation
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   hereafter
                   shall
                   be
                   exercised
                   therein
                   .
                   Thus
                   much
                   concerning
                   the
                   blessed
                   Polycarp
                   ,
                   who
                   together
                   with
                   s
                   twelve
                   Philadelphians
                   was
                   crowned
                   with
                   Martyrdom
                   at
                   Smyrna
                   :
                   who
                   alone
                   is
                   so
                   eminently
                   famous
                   and
                   memorable
                   amongst
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   even
                   the
                   heathens
                   every-where
                   doe
                   make
                   mention
                   of
                   him
                   :
                
                 t
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 
                 glorious
                 exit
                 of
                 the
                 admirable
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 Polycarp
                 ,
                 whose
                 story
                 the
                 brethren
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Smyrna
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 fore-cited
                 Epistle
                 recorded
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 writing
                 concerning
                 him
                 are
                 annexed
                 other
                 Martyrdomes
                 undergone
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 of
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 
                 same
                 period
                 of
                 time
                 wherein
                 Polycarp
                 suffered
                 .
                 Amongst
                 which
                 number
                 Metrodorus
                 ,
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 of
                 the
                 Sect
                 of
                 the
                 Marcionites
                 ,
                 was
                 burnt
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 most
                 famous
                 and
                 eminent
                 Martyr
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 was
                 one
                 Pionius
                 .
                 Whose
                 particular
                 professions
                 ,
                 boldness
                 and
                 freeness
                 in
                 speaking
                 ,
                 Apologies
                 and
                 most
                 learned
                 orations
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 made
                 both
                 before
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Governours
                 ;
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 his
                 affectionate
                 invitations
                 and
                 encouragements
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 persecution
                 fell
                 into
                 temptation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 consolatory
                 speeches
                 he
                 used
                 to
                 such
                 brethren
                 as
                 made
                 him
                 visits
                 during
                 his
                 imprisonment
                 ;
                 and
                 further
                 than
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 torments
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 them
                 the
                 exquisite
                 tortours
                 he
                 endured
                 ,
                 his
                 being
                 nailed
                 to
                 the
                 stake
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 fortitude
                 amidst
                 the
                 fiery
                 pile
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 his
                 death
                 which
                 was
                 subsequent
                 to
                 all
                 these
                 miraculous
                 sufferings
                 :
                 whosoever
                 are
                 desirous
                 
                   to
                   know
                   all
                   these
                   particulars
                
                 ,
                 we
                 remit
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Epistle
                 (
                 which
                 contains
                 a
                 most
                 ample
                 account
                 concerning
                 him
                 )
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 inserted
                 into
                 that
                 collection
                 we
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Martyrs
                 .
                 Moreover
                 there
                 are
                 extant
                 the
                 Acts
                 and
                 Monuments
                 of
                 others
                 who
                 suffered
                 Martyrdom
                 at
                 Pergamus
                 ,
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 
                   Asia
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ,
                 of
                 Carpus
                 and
                 Papulus
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 named
                 Agathonica
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 many
                 and
                 most
                 eminent
                 confessions
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 were
                 made
                 perfect
                 by
                 a
                 glorious
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVI
                
                 .
                 How
                 Justin
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 asserting
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 at
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 suffered
                 Martyrdom
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 Justin
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 made
                 mention
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 ,
                 having
                 presented
                 a
                 a
                 second
                 Apology
                 to
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Emperours
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 was
                 crowned
                 with
                 divine
                 Martyrdom
                 ;
                 Crescens
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 (
                 whose
                 life
                 and
                 manners
                 were
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 appellation
                 of
                 a
                 Cynick
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 Philosophical
                 Sect
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 follower
                 )
                 formed
                 and
                 contrived
                 the
                 treacherous
                 plot
                 against
                 him
                 ▪
                 because
                 Justin
                 confuted
                 him
                 often
                 in
                 several
                 disputes
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 many
                 auditours
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Martyrdom
                 he
                 obtained
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 that
                 truth
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 assertour
                 of
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 ,
                 this
                 most
                 studious
                 follower
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 (
                 perceiving
                 before
                 hand
                 what
                 was
                 about
                 to
                 befall
                 him
                 )
                 does
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 
                   foresaid
                   Apology
                
                 ,
                 expresly
                 predict
                 in
                 these
                 same
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   b
                   And
                   I
                   also
                   my self
                   doe
                   expect
                   to
                   be
                   treacherously
                   betraied
                   by
                   some
                   one
                   of
                   those
                   called
                   [
                   Philosophers
                   ]
                   and
                   c
                   put
                   in
                   the
                   stocks
                   ▪
                   and
                   perhaps
                   by
                   Crescens
                   that
                   illiterate
                   fellow
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   who
                   is
                   a
                   lover
                   of
                   vain
                   glorious
                   boasting
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   man
                   is
                   unworthy
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   Philosopher
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   declares
                   in
                   publick
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   altogether
                   ignorant
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   affirms
                   the
                   Christians
                   to
                   be
                   impious
                   and
                   irreligious
                   persons
                   ,
                   meerly
                   to
                   please
                   and
                   delight
                   the
                   multitude
                   ;
                   d
                   committing
                   herein
                   a
                   great
                   errour
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   inveighs
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   having
                   never
                   read
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   abominably
                   wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   much
                   worse
                   than
                   the
                   vulgar
                   sort
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   most
                   frequently
                   are
                   cautious
                   in
                   their
                   discourses
                   concerning
                   those
                   things
                   they
                   are
                   ignorant
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   avoid
                   speaking
                   falsely
                   thereof
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   he
                   has
                   read
                   our
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   understands
                   not
                   the
                   majestick
                   sublimity
                   thereof
                   ;
                   of
                   if
                   he
                   understands
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   behaves
                   himself
                   thus
                   because
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   suspected
                   [
                   
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Christian
                  
                   :
                   ]
                   then
                   he
                   is
                   far
                   more
                   base
                   and
                   wicked
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   makes
                   himself
                   the
                   slave
                   of
                   popular
                   applause
                   and
                   irrational
                   fear
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   would
                   have
                   you
                   to
                   know
                   that
                   when
                   I
                   proposed
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   asked
                   him
                   some
                   such
                   questions
                   as
                   these
                   ,
                   I
                   perceived
                   and
                   was
                   convinced
                   he
                   indeed
                   understood
                   nothing
                   at
                   all
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   know
                   I
                   speak
                   what
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   ready
                   (
                   if
                   those
                   our
                   disputations
                   have
                   not
                   come
                   to
                   your
                   knowledge
                   )
                   to
                   propose
                   the
                   queries
                   again
                   even
                   in
                   your
                   presence
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   exercise
                   will
                   by
                   no
                   means
                   be
                   misbecoming
                   your
                   Imperial
                   Majesty
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   both
                   my
                   questions
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   his
                   answers
                   have
                   been
                   made
                   known
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   apparently
                   manifest
                   to
                   you
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   altogether
                   ignorant
                   of
                   our
                   Religion
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   he
                   understands
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   dares
                   not
                   freely
                   declare
                   himself
                   because
                   of
                   his
                   auditours
                   ;
                   he
                   is
                   no
                   Philosopher
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   said
                   before
                   ,
                   )
                   but
                   is
                   manifestly
                   evidenced
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   affector
                   of
                   popular
                   applause
                   ,
                   and
                   has
                   no
                   esteem
                   for
                   that
                   most
                   excellent
                   e
                   saying
                   of
                   Socrates
                   [
                   
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     man
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     preferred
                     before
                     the
                     truth
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 Thus
                 far
                 therefore
                 
                   Justin
                   ▪
                
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 prediction
                 )
                 by
                 a
                 treacherous
                 plot
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Crescens
                 was
                 the
                 framer
                 ▪
                 Tatianus
                 (
                 a
                 man
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 f
                 teacher
                 of
                 Rhetorick
                 ,
                 was
                 well
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Grecian
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 obtained
                 no
                 small
                 repute
                 by
                 his
                 being
                 conversant
                 therein
                 ;
                 who
                 also
                 has
                 left
                 in
                 his
                 works
                 many
                 monuments
                 of
                 his
                 Ingenuity
                 )
                 does
                 relate
                 in
                 the
                 g
                 book
                 he
                 wrote
                 
                   against
                   the
                
                 
                 Grecians
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   the
                   most
                   admirable
                   Justin
                   said
                   truely
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   foresaid
                   persons
                   were
                   like
                   thieves
                   .
                
                 Then
                 ,
                 interposing
                 some
                 words
                 concerning
                 these
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 he
                 adjoyns
                 thus
                 much
                 ;
                 
                   Indeed
                   Crescens
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   made
                   his
                   nest
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   City
                   [
                   Rome
                   ,
                   ]
                   was
                   most
                   notorious
                   for
                   the
                   sin
                   of
                   buggering
                   boys
                   ,
                   and
                   above
                   all
                   men
                   most
                   addicted
                   to
                   covetousness
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   ,
                   who
                   exhorted
                   all
                   men
                   to
                   despise
                   death
                   ,
                   did
                   so
                   mightily
                   dread
                   it
                   himself
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   made
                   it
                   his
                   business
                   to
                   procure
                   Justin
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     as
                     judging
                  
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   worst
                   of
                   evils
                   )
                   because
                   he
                   Preacht
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   manifestly
                   proved
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Philosophers
                   were
                   gluttons
                   ,
                   and
                   deceivers
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   indeed
                   was
                   the
                   true
                   cause
                   of
                   Justins
                   Martyrdom
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 those
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 whom
                 Justin
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Apology
                
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 same
                 Justin
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 own
                 Martyrdom
                 does
                 in
                 his
                 a
                 
                   first
                   Apology
                
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 some
                 others
                 who
                 suffered
                 as
                 Martyrs
                 before
                 him
                 ▪
                 which
                 words
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 accommodate
                 to
                 our
                 Subject
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 here
                 recite
                 :
                 He
                 writes
                 thus
                 
                   A
                   certain
                   woman
                   had
                   an
                   husband
                   who
                   led
                   a
                   lascivious
                   and
                   libidinous
                   course
                   of
                   li●e
                   ;
                   she
                   her self
                   also
                   had
                   formerly
                   been
                   addicted
                   to
                   lightness
                   and
                   a
                   dishonest
                   behaviour
                   ;
                   but
                   after
                   she
                   had
                   been
                   acquainted
                   with
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   she
                   became
                   modest
                   and
                   chast
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   it
                   her
                   business
                   to
                   perswade
                   her
                   husband
                   to
                   live
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   continently
                   and
                   chastly
                   ;
                   advertizing
                   him
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   precepts
                   ,
                   and
                   declaring
                   to
                   him
                   the
                   future
                   punishment
                   in
                   eternal
                   flames
                   prepared
                   for
                   such
                   as
                   lead
                   an
                   obscene
                   and
                   disorderly
                   course
                   of
                   life
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   ,
                   persevering
                   in
                   his
                   wonted
                   lasciviousness
                   ,
                   by
                   such
                   his
                   doings
                   ,
                   alienated
                   his
                   wife's
                   affection
                   from
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   woman
                   at
                   last
                   judged
                   it
                   a
                   wicked
                   thing
                   for
                   her
                   to
                   cohabit
                   with
                   an
                   husband
                   who
                   wholly
                   practised
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   lustfull
                   courses
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   disagreeable
                   to
                   justice
                   and
                   honesty
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   she
                   resolved
                   to
                   be
                   divorced
                   from
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   woman
                   was
                   obedient
                   to
                   the
                   instructions
                   of
                   her
                   friends
                   ▪
                   who
                   advised
                   her
                   to
                   continue
                   married
                   a
                   while
                   longer
                   ,
                   in
                   expectation
                   that
                   her
                   husband
                   would
                   in
                   future
                   alter
                   his
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   ere
                   long
                   lead
                   a
                   more
                   regular
                   course
                   of
                   life
                   ;
                   so
                   she
                   constrained
                   her self
                   and
                   continued
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   after
                   this
                   ,
                   her
                   husband
                   ,
                   having
                   made
                   a
                   journey
                   to
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   was
                   discovered
                   to
                   have
                   committed
                   more
                   notorious
                   acts
                   of
                   lewdness
                   ;
                   the
                   woman
                   therefore
                   (
                   fearing
                   ▪
                   that
                   by
                   her
                   continuing
                   married
                   to
                   him
                   ▪
                   and
                   by
                   her
                   being
                   his
                   confort
                   at
                   bed
                   and
                   board
                   ,
                   she
                   should
                   ▪
                   be
                   partaker
                   of
                   his
                   wickednesses
                   and
                   impieties
                   )
                   sent
                   him
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   call
                   a
                   bill
                   of
                   divorce
                   ,
                   and
                   departed
                   ▪
                   from
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   excellent
                   fellow
                   her
                   husband
                   (
                   who
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   rejoyced
                   ,
                   because
                   his
                   wife
                   (
                   who
                   formerly
                   had
                   committed
                   lewdness
                   with
                   servants
                   and
                   mercenary
                   fellows
                   ▪
                   and
                   took
                   delight
                   in
                   drunkenness
                   and
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   vice
                   )
                   did
                   now
                   both
                   desist
                   from
                   those
                   wicked
                   doings
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   desired
                   him
                   to
                   leave
                   them
                   off
                   ;
                   which
                   because
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   doe
                   she
                   was
                   divor●'t
                   from
                   him
                   .
                   )
                   drew
                   up
                   an
                   accusation
                   against
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   she
                   was
                   a
                   Christian.
                   And
                   she
                   presented
                   a
                   b
                   Libell
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   O
                   Emperour
                   ;
                   wherein
                   she
                   requested
                   liberty
                   might
                   be
                   allowed
                   her
                   first
                   to
                   set
                   in
                   order
                   her
                   domestick
                   affairs
                   ;
                   after
                   which
                   settlement
                   she
                   promised
                   to
                   put
                   in
                   an
                   answer
                   to
                   her
                   accusation
                   .
                   And
                   You
                   granted
                   the
                   womans
                   Petitions
                   .
                   But
                   her
                   (
                   heretofore
                   )
                   husband
                   ,
                   being
                   within
                   that
                   c
                   space
                   unable
                   to
                   say
                   any
                   thing
                   against
                   her
                   ,
                   set
                   upon
                   one
                   Ptolemaeus
                   (
                   whom
                   d
                   Urbicius
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   )
                   who
                   had
                   been
                   the
                   womans
                   instructour
                   in
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   ,
                   after
                   this
                   manner
                   :
                   he
                   perswaded
                   a
                   Centurion
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   his
                   friend
                   ,
                   to
                   apprehend
                   Ptolemaeus
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   put
                   him
                   in
                   bonds
                   ,
                   to
                   ask
                   him
                   this
                   one
                   question
                   ,
                   whether
                   he
                   were
                   a
                   Christian
                   ?
                   And
                   Ptolemaeus
                   ,
                   (
                   being
                   a
                   lover
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   deceitfull
                   person
                   ,
                   nor
                   falsifier
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   judgment
                   )
                   confessing
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   the
                   Centurion
                   caused
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   bound
                   in
                   fetters
                   ,
                   and
                   afflicted
                   him
                   with
                   a
                   long
                   imprisonment
                   .
                   At
                   length
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   man
                   was
                   brought
                   before
                   Urbicius
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   again
                   asked
                   this
                   one
                   question
                   ,
                   whether
                   he
                   were
                   a
                   Christian
                   ?
                   And
                   he
                   ▪
                   assuredly
                   knowing
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   obtain
                   glory
                   and
                   happiness
                   by
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   again
                   made
                   profession
                   of
                   that
                   divine
                   and
                   virtuous
                   institution
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   denies
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   declines
                   the
                   confession
                   of
                   that
                   Religion
                   ,
                   either
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   disallower
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   a
                   denier
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   regard
                   he
                   knows
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   unworthy
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   estranged
                   from
                   its
                   Rules
                   and
                   Precepts
                   :
                   neither
                   of
                   which
                   can
                   happen
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   true
                   Christian.
                   When
                   therefore
                   Urbicius
                   had
                   given
                   command
                   that
                   Ptolemaeus
                   should
                   be
                   led
                   away
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   one
                   Lucius
                   ,
                   (
                   who
                   also
                   was
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   )
                   considering
                   the
                   injustice
                   of
                   the
                   sentence
                   
                   that
                   was
                   pronounc't
                   ,
                   spake
                   thus
                   to
                   Urbicius
                   ;
                   what
                   reason
                   is
                   there
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldst
                   have
                   condemned
                   this
                   man
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   neither
                   adulterer
                   ,
                   nor
                   fornicatour
                   ,
                   nor
                   murderer
                   ,
                   nor
                   thief
                   ,
                   nor
                   robber
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   any
                   wise
                   convicted
                   of
                   any
                   other
                   wicked
                   fact
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   owns
                   and
                   acknowledges
                   the
                   appellation
                   of
                   a
                   Christian
                   ?
                   Such
                   judiciary
                   proceedings
                   as
                   these
                   ,
                   O
                   Urbicius
                   !
                   are
                   misbecoming
                   both
                   Pius
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   Caesar
                   the
                   Philosopher
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   the
                   sacred
                   Senate
                   .
                   But
                   Urbicius
                   made
                   Lucius
                   no
                   other
                   answer
                   ,
                   onely
                   said
                   thus
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   you
                   also
                   seem
                   to
                   me
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   an
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   Lucius
                   had
                   said
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   Urbicius
                   again
                   gave
                   command
                   that
                   he
                   also
                   should
                   be
                   led
                   away
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   :
                   Lucius
                   acknowledged
                   himself
                   much
                   oblieged
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   for
                   I
                   shall
                   be
                   delivered
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   from
                   such
                   wicked
                   masters
                   ,
                   and
                   goe
                   to
                   a
                   gracious
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   my
                   Father
                   and
                   King.
                   And
                   a
                   third
                   ,
                   stepping
                   forth
                   ,
                   was
                   also
                   condemned
                   to
                   undergoe
                   the
                   same
                   punishment
                   .
                
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 Justin
                 does
                 pertinently
                 and
                 agreeably
                 induce
                 those
                 words
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 quoted
                 before
                 )
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   I
                   also
                   my self
                   doe
                   expect
                   to
                   be
                   treacherously
                   betrayed
                   by
                   some
                   one
                   of
                   those
                   called
                   [
                   Philosophers
                   ]
                   and
                   so
                   forth
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVIII
                
                 .
                 What
                 books
                 of
                 Justin's
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 person
                 has
                 left
                 us
                 many
                 monuments
                 of
                 his
                 learned
                 and
                 most
                 accomplisht
                 a
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 his
                 sedulous
                 deligence
                 about
                 divine
                 matters
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 variety
                 of
                 profit
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 will
                 remit
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 lovers
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 after
                 we
                 have
                 usefully
                 remark't
                 such
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 knowledge
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 therefore
                 of
                 his
                 books
                 is
                 his
                 supplication
                 to
                 Antoninus
                 surnamed
                 Pius
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 sons
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Senate
                 ,
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 contains
                 another
                 Apology
                 for
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 presented
                 to
                 Verus
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 successour
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 bore
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 with
                 ,
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Emperour
                 Antoninus
                 )
                 whose
                 times
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 giving
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 another
                 book
                 of
                 his
                 
                   against
                   the
                   Gentiles
                
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 treats
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 many
                 questions
                 that
                 are
                 usually
                 disputed
                 both
                 amongst
                 us
                 and
                 the
                 Gentile
                 -
                 Philosophers
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 declares
                 his
                 opinion
                 concerning
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 which
                 't
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 importance
                 for
                 us
                 here
                 to
                 insert
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 work
                 of
                 his
                 against
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 entitled
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   confutation
                
                 :
                 and
                 besides
                 these
                 another
                 ,
                 
                   concerning
                   the
                   Monarchy
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 confirms
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 Writers
                 amongst
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 Moreover
                 he
                 wrote
                 another
                 book
                 ,
                 the
                 title
                 whereof
                 is
                 Psaltes
                 :
                 and
                 another
                 ,
                 containing
                 b
                 
                   some
                   short
                   notes
                   concerning
                   the
                   soul
                
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 proposes
                 divers
                 questions
                 pertinent
                 to
                 the
                 explication
                 of
                 that
                 Subject
                 ,
                 and
                 produces
                 the
                 opinions
                 of
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 promiseth
                 to
                 confute
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 his
                 own
                 opinion
                 thereof
                 in
                 another
                 work
                 of
                 his
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 composed
                 
                   a
                   Dialogue
                   against
                   the
                   Jews
                
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 conference
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 at
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 with
                 one
                 Trypho
                 the
                 most
                 famous
                 person
                 amongst
                 the
                 Jews
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 book
                 he
                 manifests
                 ,
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 divine
                 grace
                 incited
                 him
                 to
                 embrace
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 faith
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 sedulous
                 earnestness
                 he
                 before
                 that
                 set
                 himself
                 about
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 also
                 with
                 how
                 great
                 an
                 ardency
                 of
                 mind
                 he
                 was
                 laborious
                 in
                 finding
                 out
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 book
                 he
                 relates
                 concerning
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 they
                 formed
                 treacherous
                 plots
                 and
                 contrivances
                 against
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 useth
                 these
                 express
                 words
                 to
                 Trypho
                 ;
                 
                   So
                   far
                   were
                   you
                   from
                   a
                   repentance
                   of
                   your
                   impious
                   doings
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   chose
                   out
                   some
                   men
                   fit
                   for
                   such
                   a
                   design
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   sent
                   them
                   forth
                   from
                   Jerusalem
                   over
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   to
                   publish
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   an
                   impious
                   Sect
                   called
                   Christians
                   sprung
                   up
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   divulge
                   the
                   same
                   reproaches
                   ,
                   which
                   all
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   ignorant
                   of
                   our
                   Religion
                   doe
                   now
                   fasten
                   upon
                   us
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   ,
                   you
                   are
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   authours
                   of
                   your
                   own
                   wickedness
                   and
                   errour
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   give
                   the
                   sole
                   occasion
                   thereof
                   to
                   all
                   other
                   men
                   .
                
                 He
                 says
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   work
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 even
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 shone
                 forth
                 upon
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 mentioned
                 the
                 Revelation
                 of
                 John
                 ,
                 and
                 says
                 expresly
                 't
                 was
                 written
                 by
                 that
                 Apostle
                 .
                 Also
                 he
                 recites
                 severall
                 testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 dispute
                 with
                 Trypho
                 ,
                 he
                 evinces
                 were
                 cut
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 by
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 Several
                 other
                 works
                 also
                 of
                 his
                 are
                 extant
                 among
                 many
                 of
                 our
                 Christian
                 brethren
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 this
                 person
                 were
                 so
                 highly
                 esteemed
                 by
                 the
                 Antients
                 ,
                 that
                 Irenaeus
                 quotes
                 some
                 expressions
                 of
                 his
                 ;
                 partly
                 
                   in
                   his
                   fourth
                   book
                   against
                   Heresies
                   ,
                
                 where
                 he
                 produces
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 his
                 ;
                 And
                 Justin
                 
                   ●ays
                   well
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   book
                   against
                
                 Marcion
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   credited
                   the
                   Lord
                   himself
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   Preached
                   any
                   other
                   God
                   than
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   the
                   Maker
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   :
                
                 and
                 partly
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   his
                   fifth
                   book
                   of
                   the
                   same
                
                 work
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 quotes
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 his
                 ;
                 
                   It
                   was
                   well
                   spoken
                   of
                
                 Justin
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   before
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Satan
                   never
                   durst
                   blaspheme
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                   till
                   then
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   certainly
                
                 c
                 
                   know
                   his
                   own
                   condemnation
                
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 thus
                 much
                 be
                 here
                 necessarily
                 said
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 incite
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 lovers
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 high
                 esteem
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 accurately
                 to
                 read
                 over
                 ,
                 his
                 books
                 .
                 Thus
                 far
                 concerning
                 Justin.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIX
                
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Verus
                 ,
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 Alexandria
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Emperour
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 eighth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 ,
                 Anicetus
                 ,
                 having
                 compleated
                 the
                 eleventh
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Episcopal
                 dignity
                 over
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 was
                 succeeded
                 by
                 Soter
                 .
                 And
                 moreover
                 ,
                 Celadion
                 ,
                 having
                 presided
                 fourteen
                 years
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   Agrippinus
                
                 was
                 his
                 successour
                 in
                 that
                 See.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XX.
                
                 Who
                 then
                 Governed
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 that
                 time
                 also
                 Theophilus
                 ,
                 the
                 sixth
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 flourisht
                 
                   in
                   his
                   Presidency
                
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 
                   Antioch
                   ▪
                
                 for
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 successour
                 to
                 Heros
                 was
                 the
                 fourth
                 that
                 presided
                 there
                 ;
                 after
                 whom
                 Eros
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 fifth
                 remove
                 
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ,
                 succeeded
                 in
                 that
                 Episcopal
                 See.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Writers
                 who
                 flourisht
                 in
                 that
                 Age.
                 
              
               
                 IN
                 those
                 times
                 Hegesippus
                 flourisht
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 frequent
                 mention
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 book
                 ;
                 and
                 Dionysius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ;
                 also
                 one
                 Pinytus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Cretians
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 
                   Philippus
                   ,
                   Appollinaris
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Melito
                   ;
                   Musanus
                
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 Modestus
                 :
                 and
                 lastly
                 Irenaeus
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 persons
                 wrote
                 books
                 that
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 containing
                 the
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 delivered
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Hegesippus
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 he
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 Hegesippus
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 five
                 books
                 of
                 Historicall
                 memorials
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 has
                 le●t
                 a
                 most
                 full
                 and
                 compleat
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 faith
                 and
                 opinion
                 .
                 Wherein
                 he
                 declareth
                 ,
                 that
                 travelling
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Rome
                 ,
                 he
                 discourst
                 with
                 many
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 them
                 all
                 heard
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 doctrine
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 please
                 to
                 hear
                 him
                 (
                 a
                 after
                 some
                 words
                 of
                 his
                 concerning
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Clemens
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 )
                 continuing
                 his
                 discourse
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Corinthian
                   Church
                   continued
                   in
                   the
                   true
                   faith
                   untill
                   Primus
                   came
                   to
                   be
                   Bishop
                   there
                   :
                   with
                   whom
                   I
                   had
                   some
                   discourse
                   in
                   my
                   voyage
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   conversant
                   with
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   a
                   sufficient
                   time
                   ;
                   wherein
                   we
                   received
                   mutual
                   refreshment
                   from
                   the
                   true
                   faith
                   .
                   But
                   arriving
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   I
                   b
                   staied
                   there
                   till
                   
                   Anicetus's
                   time
                   ,
                   whose
                   Deacon
                   Eleutherus
                   then
                   was
                   :
                   after
                   Anicetus
                   succeeded
                   Soter
                   ,
                   and
                   next
                   to
                   him
                   Elutherus
                   .
                   Now
                   in
                   every
                   succession
                   [
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ]
                   and
                   throughout
                   each
                   City
                   the
                   doctrine
                   is
                   conformable
                   to
                   what
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   Lord
                   Preach't
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 Authour
                 subjoines
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Heresies
                 which
                 were
                 broacht
                 in
                 his
                 age
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   after
                   James
                   the
                   Just
                   had
                   suffered
                   Martyrdom
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   also
                   )
                   for
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   his
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   Simeon
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   Cleophas
                   (
                   which
                   [
                   Cleophas
                   ]
                   was
                   Uncle
                   by
                   the
                   mothers
                   side
                   to
                   our
                   Saviour
                   )
                   was
                   constituted
                   Bishop
                   in
                   his
                   room
                   ;
                   whom
                   all
                   preferred
                   to
                   be
                   second
                   Bishop
                   there
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   Lords
                   c
                   Cousingerman
                   by
                   the
                   mothers
                   side
                   .
                   Upon
                   which
                   account
                   that
                   Church
                   was
                   stiled
                   a
                   Virgin
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   hitherto
                   corrupted
                   with
                   vain
                   opinions
                   .
                   d
                   Thebuthis
                   (
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   made
                   a
                   Bishop
                   )
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   that
                   began
                   to
                   vitiate
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   man
                   was
                   e
                   one
                   of
                   
                     those
                     that
                     took
                     his
                     rise
                     from
                  
                   the
                   seven
                   Sects
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   amongst
                   the
                   [
                   Jewish
                   ]
                   people
                   :
                   of
                   which
                   Simon
                   was
                   another
                   ,
                   from
                   whom
                   the
                   Symoni●ns
                   ;
                   and
                   Cleobius
                   ,
                   from
                   whom
                   the
                   Cleobians
                   ;
                   f
                   and
                   Dositheus
                   ,
                   from
                   whom
                   the
                   Dositheans
                   ;
                   and
                   Gortheus
                   ,
                   from
                   whom
                   the
                   g
                   Gortheans
                   ;
                   and
                   Masbotheus
                   ,
                   from
                   whom
                   the
                   
                     Masbotheans
                     ,
                     had
                     their
                     denomination
                  
                   :
                   from
                   these
                   also
                   came
                   the
                   Menandrians
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Marcionists
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Cartocratians
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Valentinians
                     ▪
                  
                   and
                   the
                   Basilidians
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Saturnilians
                   ;
                   each
                   of
                   which
                   men
                   in
                   particular
                   was
                   an
                   introducer
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   opinion
                   .
                   From
                   these
                   came
                   the
                   false
                   Christs
                   ,
                   the
                   false-Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   false-Apostles
                   ;
                   who
                   rent
                   asunder
                   the
                   Unity
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   their
                   corrupt
                   opinions
                   brought
                   in
                   against
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Writer
                 gives
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Heresies
                 which
                 were
                 heretofore
                 amongst
                 the
                 Jews
                 ▪
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   There
                   were
                   divers
                   Sects
                   and
                   Opinions
                   in
                   ▪
                   the
                   Circumcision
                   among
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   opposite
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   h
                   tribe
                   of
                   Judah
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   to
                   Christ
                   ;
                   
                     to
                     wit
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   i
                   Essaeans
                   ,
                   the
                   k
                   Galilaeans
                   ,
                   the
                   Hemerobaptists
                   ,
                   the
                   l
                   Masbotheans
                   ,
                   the
                   Samarit●s
                   ,
                   the
                   Sadducees
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   .
                
                 And
                 he
                 writes
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 partly
                 made
                 mention
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 inserted
                 his
                 relations
                 in
                 their
                 proper
                 and
                 opportune
                 places
                 and
                 times
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 he
                 produces
                 several
                 passages
                 out
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Gospel
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   ,
                
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Syriack
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 tongue
                 ;
                 whereby
                 he
                 plainly
                 intimates
                 himself
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 converted
                 from
                 being
                 a
                 Jew
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ.
                 He
                 makes
                 mention
                 also
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 as
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 unwritten
                 
                 traditions
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 he
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Antients
                 ,
                 doe
                 call
                 the
                 
                   Proverbs
                   of
                
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   book
                   of
                   Wisdom
                   that
                
                 m
                 
                   contains
                   the
                   Precepts
                   of
                   all
                   Virtue
                   :
                
                 and
                 ,
                 treating
                 of
                 those
                 books
                 which
                 are
                 termed
                 
                   The
                   Apocrypha
                
                 ,
                 he
                 relates
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 forged
                 by
                 certain
                 Hereticks
                 in
                 his
                 times
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 must
                 now
                 proceed
                 to
                 another
                 Writer
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Dionysius
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Epistles
                 he
                 wrote
                 .
              
               
                 ANd
                 first
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 Dionysius
                 :
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Chair
                 of
                 the
                 Corinthian
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 liberally
                 and
                 copiously
                 communicated
                 his
                 divine
                 labours
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 those
                 committed
                 to
                 his
                 charge
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 inhabited
                 Countreys
                 remote
                 and
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 :
                 rendring
                 himself
                 most
                 serviceable
                 and
                 usefull
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 general
                 Epistles
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 divers
                 Churches
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 number
                 one
                 is
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 Lacedaemonians
                 ,
                 containing
                 the
                 first
                 rudiments
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 institutions
                 in
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 Faith
                 ;
                 and
                 moreover
                 an
                 exhortation
                 to
                 Peace
                 and
                 Unity
                 .
                 Another
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 Athenians
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 excitatory
                 to
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lead
                 a
                 life
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 point
                 he
                 reproves
                 the
                 negligence
                 of
                 [
                 the
                 Athenians
                 ]
                 who
                 had
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 apostatized
                 from
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 Publius
                 their
                 Bishop
                 suffered
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 persecutions
                 which
                 then
                 happened
                 :
                 he
                 makes
                 mention
                 also
                 of
                 a
                 Quadratus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 constituted
                 their
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Martyrdom
                 of
                 Publius
                 ;
                 and
                 attests
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 labour
                 and
                 industry
                 ,
                 the
                 congregations
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ]
                 were
                 re-assembled
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ardour
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 revived
                 ,
                 and
                 re-kindled
                 .
                 He
                 relates
                 moreover
                 ,
                 that
                 Dionysius
                 the
                 Areopagite
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 account
                 given
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ,
                 )
                 was
                 made
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Athenian
                 Church
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 extant
                 another
                 Epistle
                 of
                 his
                 to
                 the
                 Nicomedians
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 impugneth
                 the
                 Heresie
                 of
                 Marcion
                 ,
                 and
                 strenuously
                 asserts
                 and
                 defends
                 the
                 exact
                 Rule
                 of
                 Truth
                 :
                 He
                 wrote
                 likewise
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Gortyna
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 Creet
                 ;
                 and
                 commends
                 Philip
                 their
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Church
                 under
                 his
                 charge
                 was
                 renowned
                 for
                 many
                 signal
                 acts
                 of
                 fortitude
                 ;
                 and
                 admonishes
                 them
                 to
                 use
                 caution
                 against
                 the
                 deceit
                 and
                 perversness
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Amastris
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Churches
                 throughout
                 Pontus
                 ,
                 he
                 mentions
                 Bacchylides
                 and
                 Elpistus
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 incited
                 him
                 to
                 write
                 :
                 he
                 annexes
                 likewise
                 several
                 expositions
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 name
                 mentions
                 Palma
                 their
                 Bishop
                 .
                 He
                 recommends
                 to
                 them
                 many
                 things
                 concerning
                 marriage
                 and
                 chastity
                 ,
                 and
                 commands
                 those
                 that
                 recover
                 from
                 any
                 lapse
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 (
                 whether
                 vitiousness
                 ,
                 or
                 Heretical
                 errour
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 affectionately
                 received
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 Volume
                 is
                 contained
                 another
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Gnossians
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 admonishes
                 Pinytus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 impose
                 the
                 heavy
                 yoak
                 of
                 continency
                 upon
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 't
                 were
                 necessary
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 infirmity
                 of
                 most
                 men
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 Pinytus
                 returning
                 an
                 answer
                 ,
                 does
                 greatly
                 admire
                 ,
                 and
                 extol
                 Dionysius
                 ;
                 but
                 withall
                 exhorts
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 future
                 he
                 would
                 impart
                 stronger
                 food
                 ,
                 and
                 nourish
                 up
                 the
                 people
                 under
                 his
                 charge
                 by
                 sending
                 again
                 to
                 them
                 some
                 letters
                 that
                 contain
                 more
                 perfect
                 and
                 solid
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 least
                 ,
                 being
                 continually
                 accustomed
                 to
                 such
                 milky
                 expressions
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 grow
                 old
                 in
                 a
                 childish
                 discipline
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 Faith
                 of
                 Pinytus
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 sollicitude
                 for
                 the
                 proficiency
                 of
                 those
                 under
                 his
                 care
                 ;
                 his
                 eloquence
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 understanding
                 in
                 divine
                 matters
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 accurately
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 life
                 represented
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 extant
                 an
                 Epistle
                 of
                 
                 Dionysius's
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 superscribed
                 to
                 Soter
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Bishop
                 there
                 :
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 amiss
                 here
                 to
                 insert
                 some
                 words
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 much
                 commends
                 the
                 usage
                 and
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 observed
                 by
                 them
                 even
                 untill
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 persecution
                 raised
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 b
                 age
                 ;
                 he
                 writes
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   this
                   hath
                   been
                   your
                   custome
                   even
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   [
                   of
                   your
                   conversion
                   to
                   Christianity
                   ]
                   to
                   be
                   divers
                   ways
                   beneficial
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   send
                   relief
                   to
                   most
                   Churches
                   throughout
                   every
                   City
                   ;
                   sometimes
                   supplying
                   the
                   wants
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   in
                   necessity
                   ;
                   at
                   others
                   ,
                   furnishing
                   those
                   brethren
                   with
                   necessaries
                   that
                   are
                   condemned
                   to
                   work
                   in
                   the
                   mines
                   .
                   By
                   such
                   charitable
                   gifts
                   ,
                   which
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   you
                   have
                   been
                   accustomed
                   to
                   transmit
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   being
                   Romans
                   ,
                   you
                   retain
                   the
                   custom
                   received
                   from
                   your
                   Roman
                   fore-fathers
                   .
                   Which
                   usage
                   your
                   blessed
                   Bishop
                   Soter
                   has
                   not
                   onely
                   diligently
                   observed
                   ,
                   but
                   greatly
                   improved
                   ;
                   being
                   both
                   instrumental
                   and
                   ready
                   in
                   the
                   conveyance
                   of
                   your
                   bounty
                   designed
                   for
                   the
                   Saints
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   comforting
                   with
                   blessed
                   words
                   (
                   as
                   a
                   tender
                   and
                   affectionate
                   father
                   does
                   his
                   children
                   )
                   those
                   brethren
                   that
                   come
                   as
                   c
                   strangers
                   to
                   you
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 Epistle
                 also
                 he
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Clemens
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 and
                 manifests
                 that
                 't
                 was
                 very
                 antiently
                 customary
                 to
                 recite
                 it
                 publickly
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 says
                 ;
                 
                   d
                   This
                   day
                   therefore
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   holy
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   now
                   passed
                   over
                   ,
                   wherein
                   we
                   read
                   over
                   your
                   Epistle
                   ;
                   which
                   (
                   as
                   also
                   the
                   former
                   Epistle
                   of
                   
                   Clemens's
                   written
                   to
                   us
                   )
                   we
                   continuing
                   to
                   read
                   henceforward
                   ,
                   shall
                   abound
                   with
                   most
                   excellent
                   Precepts
                   and
                   instructions
                   .
                
                 Further
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Writer
                 speaking
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Epistles
                 which
                 by
                 some
                 forgers
                 were
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 says
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   I
                   wrote
                   some
                   Epistles
                   ,
                   being
                   thereto
                   requested
                   by
                   the
                   brethren
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   emissaries
                   of
                   the
                   devil
                   have
                   filled
                   them
                   with
                   darnell
                   ;
                   expunging
                   some
                   passages
                   out
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   adding
                   other
                   some
                   ;
                   for
                   whom
                   a
                   Woe
                   is
                   reserved
                   .
                   It
                   s
                   no
                   wonder
                   therefore
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   attempt
                   to
                   adulterate
                   the
                   holy
                   writings
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   since
                   they
                   have
                   basely
                   falsified
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   of
                   an
                   inferiour
                   authority
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 these
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 extant
                 another
                 Epistle
                 of
                 
                 Dionysius's
                 ,
                 written
                 to
                 Chrysophora
                 a
                 most
                 faithfull
                 Sister
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 writes
                 what
                 is
                 agreeable
                 ,
                 and
                 imparts
                 to
                 her
                 such
                 Spiritual
                 food
                 as
                 is
                 convenient
                 for
                 her
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 Dionysius
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Theophilus
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Antiochians
                 .
              
               
                 THere
                 are
                 extant
                 of
                 this
                 
                 Theophilus's
                 (
                 whom
                 we
                 declared
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Antiochian
                 Church
                 )
                 three
                 books
                 written
                 to
                 Autolycus
                 ,
                 containing
                 the
                 first
                 rudiments
                 of
                 the
                 Faith.
                 He
                 has
                 another
                 Tract
                 also
                 extant
                 ,
                 entitled
                 ,
                 
                   Against
                   the
                   Heresie
                   of
                
                 a
                 Hermogenes
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 quotes
                 authorities
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Revelation
                   of
                   St
                
                 John
                 :
                 there
                 are
                 besides
                 some
                 other
                 books
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 wherein
                 are
                 delivered
                 the
                 first
                 principles
                 of
                 our
                 Faith.
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 whenas
                 in
                 that
                 age
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 (
                 like
                 darnell
                 )
                 did
                 nevertheless
                 corrupt
                 the
                 pure
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 the
                 Pastours
                 of
                 Churches
                 were
                 every
                 where
                 very
                 earnest
                 and
                 industrious
                 to
                 chase
                 them
                 away
                 (
                 being
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 savage
                 and
                 wild
                 beasts
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 sheep
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 partly
                 by
                 admonishing
                 and
                 exhorting
                 the
                 brethren
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 encountring
                 valiantly
                 with
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 themselves
                 ;
                 whom
                 they
                 either
                 confuted
                 by
                 dint
                 of
                 arguments
                 and
                 unwritten
                 questions
                 propounded
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 disproved
                 their
                 opinions
                 by
                 written
                 Treatises
                 most
                 accurately
                 compiled
                 .
                 That
                 Theophilus
                 therefore
                 did
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 engage
                 these
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 manifestly
                 apparent
                 from
                 that
                 elaborate
                 piece
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 unworthy
                 of
                 himself
                 )
                 which
                 he
                 wrote
                 against
                 Marcion
                 ;
                 which
                 book
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 those
                 other
                 we
                 have
                 recounted
                 ,
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 time
                 extant
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 Maximinus
                 ,
                 the
                 seventh
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 succeeded
                 this
                 person
                 in
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 the
                 Antiochian
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Philippus
                 and
                 Modestus
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 Philippus
                 (
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 informed
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Dionysius
                 [
                 even
                 now
                 quoted
                 ]
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Gortyna
                 )
                 compiled
                 also
                 a
                 most
                 elaborate
                 piece
                 against
                 Marcion
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 did
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 and
                 Modestus
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 person
                 last
                 named
                 did
                 most
                 excellently
                 (
                 even
                 better
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 Writers
                 )
                 detect
                 the
                 errours
                 and
                 frauds
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 exposed
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Several
                 others
                 also
                 wrote
                 ,
                 whose
                 Labours
                 are
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 with
                 exquisite
                 care
                 preserved
                 by
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 brethren
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Melito
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 has
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 ALso
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Melito
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Sardis
                 ,
                 and
                 Apollinaris
                 Prelate
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Hierapolis
                 ,
                 flourished
                 and
                 were
                 eminently
                 famous
                 .
                 Each
                 of
                 which
                 persons
                 did
                 severally
                 dedicate
                 an
                 Apology
                 written
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 to
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Roman
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 who
                 reigned
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 The
                 Books
                 of
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 knowledge
                 ▪
                 are
                 these
                 that
                 follow
                 .
                 Two
                 books
                 of
                 
                   Melito's
                   concerning
                   Easter
                
                 ;
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   concerning
                   the
                   true
                   way
                   of
                   converse
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   :
                
                 another
                 ,
                 
                   concerning
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 third
                 ,
                 
                   concerning
                   the
                   Lords
                   day
                
                 :
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 one
                 ,
                 
                   concerning
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   man
                
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 ,
                 
                   about
                   the
                   frame
                   and
                   composure
                   of
                   man
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 one
                 ,
                 
                   concerning
                   the
                
                 b
                 
                   obedience
                   of
                   the
                   senses
                   and
                   their
                   subjection
                   to
                   faith
                
                 ;
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 one
                 book
                 ,
                 
                   concerning
                   the
                   soul
                   ,
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   the
                   mind
                   :
                
                 a
                 book
                 ,
                 
                   concerning
                   Baptism
                
                 ;
                 one
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   Truth
                
                 ;
                 one
                 ,
                 
                   concerning
                   the
                
                 c
                 
                   Origination
                   and
                   Generation
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 :
                 his
                 book
                 
                   of
                   Prophecy
                
                 ,
                 another
                 ,
                 
                   concerning
                   Hospitality
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 entitled
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   k●y
                
                 :
                 besides
                 one
                 ,
                 
                   concerning
                   the
                   Devil
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   John
                
                 ;
                 and
                 another
                 ,
                 
                   about
                   the
                   incarnatation
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 
                   his
                   Apology
                   to
                   Antoninus
                
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 books
                 
                   concerning
                   Easter
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 that
                 work
                 ,
                 he
                 declares
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 he
                 wrote
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Servilius
                     Paulus
                  
                   being
                   Proconsul
                   of
                   Asia
                   ,
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   when
                   Sagaris
                   suffered
                   Martyrdom
                   ,
                   there
                   arose
                   a
                   great
                   controversie
                   at
                   Laodicea
                   concerning
                   Easter
                   ,
                   which
                   happened
                   to
                   fall
                   on
                   those
                   days
                   in
                   its
                   due
                   season
                   :
                   at
                   which
                   time
                   I
                   wrote
                   these
                   books
                   .
                
                 
                   Clemens
                   Alexandrinus
                
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 this
                 book
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 piece
                 
                   concerning
                   Easter
                
                 ;
                 which
                 book
                 of
                 
                 Melito's
                 was
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 his
                 composing
                 that
                 work
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 book
                 dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 he
                 relates
                 what
                 was
                 acted
                 against
                 us
                 Christians
                 in
                 his
                 Reign
                 .
                 
                   For
                   now
                   ,
                   
                     says
                     he
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   sort
                   of
                   men
                   who
                   are
                   pious
                   and
                   holy
                   are
                   persecuted
                   ,
                   (
                   a
                   thing
                   which
                   was
                   never
                   before
                   done
                   )
                   and
                   molested
                   with
                   new
                   Decrees
                   throughout
                   all
                   Asia
                   .
                   For
                   most
                   impudent
                   informers
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   desirous
                   to
                   possess
                   themselves
                   of
                   other
                   mens
                   goods
                   ,
                   taking
                   an
                   occasion
                   from
                   the
                   Imperial
                   Edicts
                   ,
                   doe
                   openly
                   commit
                   robberies
                   ,
                   and
                   day
                   and
                   night
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   goods
                   of
                   innocent
                   persons
                   .
                
                 And
                 ,
                 after
                 some
                 words
                 ,
                 he
                 continues
                 ,
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   Now
                   if
                   all
                   this
                   be
                   done
                   by
                   Your
                   command
                   ,
                   let
                   it
                   pass
                   for
                   an
                   orderly
                   and
                   due
                   way
                   of
                   proceeding
                   .
                   For
                   a
                   just
                   Emperour
                   can
                   never
                   decree
                   or
                   authorize
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   unjust
                   :
                   and
                   we
                   willingly
                   undergoe
                   the
                   reward
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   death
                   .
                   This
                   request
                   onely
                   we
                   humbly
                   make
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   your self
                   would
                   first
                   
                   take
                   cognizance
                   of
                   d
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   sufferers
                   of
                   this
                   vexatious
                   molestation
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   determine
                   impartially
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   are
                   worthy
                   of
                   punishment
                   and
                   death
                   ;
                   or
                   deserve
                   to
                   live
                   in
                   peace
                   and
                   quietness
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   this
                   Decree
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   new
                   Edict
                   (
                   which
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   established
                   against
                   the
                   most
                   barbarous
                   enemies
                   )
                   does
                   not
                   proceed
                   from
                   You
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   more
                   earnestly
                   beseech
                   You
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   unmindfull
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   nor
                   permit
                   us
                   to
                   be
                   any
                   longer
                   infested
                   with
                   these
                   publick
                   Rapines
                   .
                
                 Then
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 interposition
                 of
                 some
                 words
                 ,
                 he
                 adds
                 thus
                 much
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   this
                   Sect
                   of
                   Philosophy
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   profess
                   ,
                   at
                   first
                   flourisht
                   amongst
                   the
                   e
                   Barbarians
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   the
                   Great
                   Augustus
                   Your
                   Progenitour
                   ,
                   it
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   eminent
                   and
                   conspicuous
                   in
                   Your
                   Provinces
                   ;
                   it
                   brought
                   with
                   it
                   most
                   fortunate
                   and
                   prosperous
                   success
                   to
                   Your
                   Empire
                   .
                   For
                   from
                   that
                   time
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   eminently
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   much
                   augmented
                   .
                   Of
                   which
                   Empire
                   You
                   by
                   succession
                   are
                   the
                   most
                   acceptable
                   Inheritour
                   that
                   could
                   be
                   wish't
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   so
                   continue
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   your
                   f
                   Son
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   be
                   the
                   defender
                   of
                   that
                   Religion
                   which
                   was
                   nursed
                   up
                   together
                   with
                   Your
                   Empire
                   ,
                   which
                   took
                   its
                   beginning
                   under
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   the
                   Great
                   Augustus
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   your
                   Ancestours
                   did
                   together
                   with
                   other
                   Religions
                   both
                   esteem
                   ,
                   and
                   reverence
                   :
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   most
                   certain
                   evidence
                   that
                   our
                   Religion
                   (
                   which
                   flourisht
                   together
                   with
                   your
                   happily
                   begun
                   Empire
                   )
                   brought
                   with
                   it
                   publick
                   success
                   and
                   prosperity
                   ;
                   
                     to
                     wit
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   from
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Augustus's
                   Reign
                   no
                   unsuccessfull
                   accident
                   hath
                   intervened
                   ;
                   but
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   such
                   splendour
                   and
                   magnificence
                   hath
                   always
                   artended
                   Your
                   Empire
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   desires
                   and
                   prayers
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   .
                   Of
                   all
                   the
                   Emperours
                   ,
                   onely
                   g
                   Nero
                   and
                   Domitian
                   (
                   induced
                   thereto
                   by
                   the
                   perswasion
                   and
                   advice
                   of
                   some
                   malevolent
                   persons
                   )
                   endeavoured
                   to
                   fix
                   a
                   calumny
                   and
                   reproach
                   upon
                   our
                   Religion
                   .
                   From
                   whom
                   that
                   false
                   and
                   malicious
                   detraction
                   happened
                   to
                   be
                   conveyed
                   down
                   to
                   succeeding
                   times
                   ,
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   usage
                   of
                   the
                   rude
                   multitude
                   ,
                   which
                   irrationally
                   gives
                   credit
                   to
                   such
                   groundless
                   rumours
                   .
                   But
                   Your
                   pious
                   Ancestours
                   corrected
                   their
                   ignorance
                   :
                   and
                   by
                   frequent
                   Rescripts
                   reproved
                   such
                   as
                   audaciously
                   attempted
                   to
                   be
                   insolent
                   and
                   vexatious
                   towards
                   those
                   of
                   our
                   Religion
                   .
                   Amongst
                   whom
                   Your
                   Grandfather
                   Adrian
                   wrote
                   both
                   to
                   
                     Fundanus
                     Proconsul
                  
                   of
                   Asia
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   to
                   many
                   other
                   [
                   Governours
                   of
                   Provinces
                   ;
                   ]
                   and
                   h
                   your
                   Father
                   ,
                   even
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   when
                   You
                   were
                   his
                   Colleague
                   in
                   the
                   Empire
                   ,
                   wrote
                   to
                   the
                   Cities
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   raise
                   tumults
                   ,
                   nor
                   commit
                   any
                   insolencies
                   against
                   us
                   ;
                   namely
                   to
                   the
                   Larisseans
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Thessalonians
                   ,
                   the
                   Athenians
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Grecians
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   most
                   confidently
                   perswade
                   our selves
                   that
                   You
                   (
                   who
                   retain
                   the
                   same
                   opinion
                   concerning
                   us
                   that
                   your
                   Ancestours
                   had
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   enclined
                   to
                   be
                   much
                   more
                   gracious
                   and
                   mild
                   towards
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   entertain
                   wiser
                   and
                   discreeter
                   thoughts
                   concerning
                   us
                   ,
                   )
                   will
                   doe
                   whatsoever
                   we
                   request
                   of
                   you
                   .
                
                 This
                 passage
                 is
                 extant
                 in
                 the
                 fore
                 mentioned
                 Apologie
                 of
                 Melito
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Authour
                 (
                 in
                 that
                 book
                 
                   of
                   Extracts
                   and
                   Collections
                
                 written
                 by
                 him
                 )
                 does
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 that
                 work
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 those
                 books
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 that
                 by
                 general
                 consent
                 are
                 acknowledged
                 as
                 Canonical
                 :
                 which
                 Catalogue
                 I
                 judged
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 inserted
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 thus
                 .
                 
                   Melito
                   to
                   Onesimus
                   the
                   brother
                   sendeth
                   greeting
                   .
                   Whereas
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   your
                   love
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   diligence
                   bestowed
                   about
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   you
                   have
                   often
                   requested
                   me
                   to
                   make
                   you
                   some
                   short
                   Collections
                   and
                   excerptions
                   both
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   about
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   belong
                   to
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Articles
                   of
                   our
                   Faith
                   ;
                   and
                   moreover
                   ,
                   you
                   being
                   very
                   desirous
                   to
                   have
                   an
                   accurate
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   books
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   how
                   many
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   what
                   order
                   they
                   were
                   written
                   ;
                   I
                   have
                   made
                   it
                   my
                   business
                   to
                   doe
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   satisfie
                   your
                   desire
                   herein
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   well
                   know
                   with
                   what
                   an
                   ardour
                   of
                   faith
                   you
                   are
                   enflamed
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   earnest
                   your
                   desires
                   are
                   after
                   knowledge
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   your
                   love
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   you
                   greatly
                   prefer
                   these
                   before
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   striving
                   earnestly
                   to
                   obtain
                   eternal
                   salvation
                   .
                   When
                   therefore
                   I
                   travelled
                   into
                   the
                   East
                   ,
                   and
                   came
                   into
                   that
                   Countrey
                   where
                   these
                   things
                   were
                   heretofore
                   Preacht
                   and
                   done
                   ,
                   I
                   made
                   an
                   accurate
                   inquiry
                   about
                   the
                   books
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   a
                   Catalogue
                   whereof
                   I
                   have
                   herewith
                   sent
                   you
                   .
                   Their
                   names
                   are
                   these
                   :
                   
                     The
                     five
                     books
                     of
                     Moses
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     Genesis
                     ,
                     Exodus
                     ,
                     Leviticus
                     ,
                     Numbers
                     ,
                     Deuteronomie
                     :
                     Joshua
                     ,
                     Judges
                     ,
                     Ruth
                     ▪
                  
                   the
                   
                     four
                     books
                     of
                     the
                     Kings
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   two
                   
                     books
                     of
                     the
                     Chronicles
                  
                   :
                   the
                   
                     Psalms
                     of
                     David
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Proverbs
                     of
                     Solomon
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   also
                   called
                   
                     the
                     book
                     of
                     Wisdom
                     ,
                     Ecclesiastes
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   
                     song
                     of
                     Solomon
                     ,
                     Job
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   prophecies
                   of
                   Esaiah
                   ,
                   and
                   Jeremiah
                   :
                   one
                   book
                   of
                   the
                   twelve
                   [
                   minor
                   ]
                   
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     Daniel
                     ,
                     Ezechiel
                     ,
                     Esdras
                     .
                  
                   Out
                   of
                   these
                   I
                   have
                   made
                   some
                   
                     short
                     Collections
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   divided
                   into
                   six
                   books
                   .
                
                 But
                 thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 Melito
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Apollinaris
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Hierapolitane
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 ALthough
                 several
                 books
                 written
                 by
                 Apollinaris
                 are
                 extant
                 among
                 many
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 these
                 onely
                 of
                 his
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   His
                   Apology
                   to
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Emperour
                   ;
                   his
                   five
                   books
                   against
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ;
                   his
                   two
                   books
                
                 
                 
                   concerning
                   truth
                
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 b
                 
                   two
                   books
                   against
                   the
                   Jews
                
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 those
                 books
                 he
                 wrote
                 afterwards
                 
                   against
                   the
                   Heresie
                   of
                   the
                
                 c
                 Cataphrygians
                 ;
                 which
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 occasioned
                 great
                 dist●●bances
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 it
                 began
                 to
                 make
                 its
                 first
                 appearance
                 ▪
                 Montanus
                 with
                 his
                 false
                 Prophets
                 then
                 laying
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 his
                 Errour
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 what
                 we
                 had
                 to
                 say
                 concerning
                 Apollinaris
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Musanus
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Writings
                 .
              
               
                 THere
                 is
                 extant
                 of
                 Musanus's
                 (
                 whom
                 we
                 mentioned
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 )
                 a
                 most
                 sharp
                 piece
                 written
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 some
                 brethren
                 ,
                 who
                 turned
                 to
                 the
                 Heresie
                 of
                 the
                 Encratitae
                 ;
                 which
                 then
                 first
                 sprang
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 introduced
                 ●
                 new
                 and
                 most
                 pernicious
                 false
                 opinion
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Tatianus
                 ,
                 as
                 report
                 says
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 this
                 Heresie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Tatianus
                 and
                 his
                 Heresie
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VVE
                   mean
                   that
                   Tatianus
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 words
                 we
                 quoted
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 ,
                 treating
                 concerning
                 the
                 admirable
                 Justin
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 we
                 told
                 you
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 disciple
                 of
                 that
                 Martyr's
                 .
                 Irenaeus
                 evidences
                 this
                 in
                 his
                 
                   first
                   book
                   ▪
                   against
                   Heresies
                
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 writes
                 thus
                 concerning
                 this
                 Tatianus
                 and
                 his
                 Heresie
                 
                   From
                   a
                   Saturninus
                   and
                   Marcion
                   sprang
                   those
                   Hereticks
                   called
                   Encratitae
                   ,
                   who
                   taught
                   that
                   marriage
                   was
                   unlawfull
                   ;
                   rejecting
                   that
                   Primitive
                   institution
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   tacitely
                   accused
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   created
                   Male
                   and
                   Female
                   for
                   the
                   propagation
                   of
                   Mankind
                   .
                   They
                   were
                   assertours
                   also
                   of
                   an
                   abstinence
                   from
                   the
                   eating
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   that
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   termed
                   them
                   )
                   had
                   life
                   ;
                   shewing
                   hereby
                   their
                   ingratitude
                   towards
                   God
                   who
                   Created
                   all
                   things
                   ▪
                   They
                   deny
                   likewise
                   that
                   the
                   first
                   man
                   was
                   saved
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   Tenet
                   lately
                   invented
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   impious
                   assertion
                   one
                   Tatianus
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   broacher
                   .
                   Who
                   having
                   been
                   an
                   Auditour
                   of
                   Justin
                   ,
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   he
                   converst
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   disclosed
                   no
                   such
                   false
                   opinions
                   :
                   but
                   after
                   his
                   Martyrdom
                   ,
                   he
                   revolted
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   arrogant
                   and
                   pu●●
                   up
                   with
                   the
                   conceit
                   of
                   his
                   being
                   an
                   b
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Doctour
                   (
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   better
                   then
                   any
                   body
                   else
                   )
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   composer
                   of
                   a
                   new
                   form
                   of
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   making
                   ,
                   inventing
                   stories
                   about
                   invisible
                   ages
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   as
                   Valentinus
                   did
                   :
                   and
                   asserting
                   with
                   Marcion
                   and
                   Saturninus
                   ,
                   that
                   Matrimony
                   was
                   nothing
                   less
                   than
                   corruption
                   and
                   whoredom
                   ;
                   and
                   framing
                   some
                   new
                   arguments
                   to
                   disprove
                   the
                   Salvation
                   of
                   Adam
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 far
                 Irenaeus
                 [
                 
                   concerning
                   the
                   Heresie
                   of
                   the
                   Encratit●
                   which
                
                 then
                 
                   was
                   broacht
                
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 one
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 c
                 Severus
                 did
                 consolidate
                 and
                 strengthen
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 that
                 the
                 followers
                 of
                 that
                 Sect
                 were
                 called
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 Severiani
                 .
                 They
                 approve
                 indeed
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 the
                 Gospels
                 ,
                 expounding
                 the
                 sentences
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 according
                 to
                 a
                 peculiar
                 sense
                 and
                 meaning
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 speak
                 reproachfully
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 reject
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ;
                 neither
                 doe
                 they
                 admit
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 .
                 But
                 Tatianus
                 ,
                 their
                 first
                 founder
                 ,
                 put
                 together
                 a
                 confused
                 heap
                 of
                 collections
                 extracted
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 Gospels
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 entitled
                 a
                 d
                 Dia●●ssarωn
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   a
                   Gospel
                   made
                   up
                   of
                   the
                   four
                   Gospels
                   :
                
                 which
                 book
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 extant
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 some
                 men
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 audacious
                 as
                 to
                 alter
                 some
                 sayings
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Pauls
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 express
                 them
                 in
                 more
                 elegant
                 terms
                 ,
                 undertaking
                 to
                 correct
                 the
                 composition
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 his
                 phrase
                 .
                 He
                 left
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 books
                 ;
                 among
                 which
                 ,
                 his
                 e
                 book
                 
                   against
                   the
                   Grecians
                
                 is
                 look't
                 upon
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 excellent
                 piece
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 commended
                 by
                 most
                 men
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 work
                 ,
                 giving
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 series
                 of
                 times
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 ages
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 made
                 it
                 evident
                 that
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 amongst
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 were
                 much
                 more
                 antient
                 ,
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 famous
                 men
                 amongst
                 the
                 Grecians
                 .
                 Indeed
                 that
                 book
                 of
                 his
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 usefull
                 piece
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 writings
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 far
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 ▪
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Bardesanes
                 the
                 Syrian
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 books
                 of
                 his
                 that
                 are
                 extant
                 .
              
               
                 FUrther
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 when
                 Heresies
                 were
                 numerous
                 in
                 a
                 Mesopotamia
                 ,
                 one
                 Bardesanes
                 a
                 most
                 eloquent
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 Syrian
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 excellent
                 disputant
                 ,
                 wrote
                 some
                 Dialogues
                 against
                 Marcion
                 and
                 several
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Authours
                 and
                 assertors
                 of
                 different
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 publisht
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 country
                 language
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 many
                 other
                 works
                 which
                 his
                 Scholars
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 very
                 many
                 Auditours
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 a
                 powerful
                 maintainer
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 )
                 translated
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Syriack
                 into
                 the
                 Grecian
                 language
                 .
                 Amongst
                 which
                 is
                 
                   his
                   Dialogue
                   concerning
                   Fate
                
                 ,
                 written
                 to
                 b
                 Antoninus
                 ,
                 an
                 incomparable
                 piece
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 said
                 he
                 wrote
                 several
                 other
                 Tracts
                 ,
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 persecution
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 raised
                 against
                 us
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 a
                 follower
                 of
                 Valentinus's
                 ;
                 but
                 having
                 mislik't
                 that
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 and
                 confuted
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 fabulous
                 Tenets
                 of
                 the
                 founder
                 thereof
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 satisfied
                 in
                 himself
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 turned
                 to
                 a
                 truer
                 opinion
                 :
                 but
                 notwithstanding
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 wholly
                 clear
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 filth
                 of
                 his
                 ancient
                 Heresie
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 Soter
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 departed
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 Fourth
                 Book
                 of
                 the
              
               ECCLESIASTICAL
               HISTORY
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               FIFTH
               BOOK
               OF
               THE
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               OF
               
                 EUSEBIUS
                 PAMPHILUS
              
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 PREFACE
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 Soter
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 having
                 presided
                 there
                 eight
                 years
                 ,
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 In
                 whose
                 place
                 succeeded
                 Eleutherus
                 ,
                 the
                 twelfth
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 then
                 the
                 a
                 seventeenth
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                   Antoninus
                   Verus
                
                 ;
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 a
                 more
                 sharp
                 persecution
                 being
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 raised
                 against
                 us
                 by
                 a
                 popular
                 incursion
                 throughout
                 every
                 City
                 ;
                 how
                 vast
                 the
                 number
                 was
                 of
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 were
                 dignified
                 with
                 Martyrdom
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 conjectured
                 from
                 what
                 happened
                 in
                 one
                 Province
                 .
                 Which
                 things
                 were
                 by
                 accident
                 put
                 in
                 writing
                 and
                 transmitted
                 to
                 posterity
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 truely
                 worthy
                 of
                 an
                 indelible
                 remembrance
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Acts
                 ,
                 which
                 contain
                 a
                 most
                 perfect
                 and
                 compleat
                 account
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 are
                 set
                 down
                 entire
                 in
                 
                   that
                   Collection
                   we
                   made
                   of
                   the
                   Martyrs
                
                 ;
                 which
                 comprehends
                 not
                 onely
                 an
                 Historical
                 relation
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 Rules
                 and
                 Precepts
                 of
                 Piety
                 and
                 Holiness
                 :
                 But
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 from
                 thence
                 at
                 present
                 make
                 a
                 selection
                 of
                 such
                 passages
                 as
                 are
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Subject
                 we
                 no
                 whave
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 insert
                 them
                 .
                 Other
                 Historians
                 indeed
                 have
                 wholly
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 business
                 to
                 record
                 in
                 their
                 works
                 Warlike
                 Victories
                 ,
                 and
                 Trophies
                 erected
                 against
                 their
                 conquered
                 Enemies
                 ;
                 the
                 valour
                 of
                 Generals
                 ,
                 and
                 brave
                 exploits
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 b●smeared
                 with
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 polluted
                 with
                 innumerable
                 slaughters
                 ,
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 Estates
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 ,
                 who
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 a
                 Divine
                 society
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 will
                 record
                 upon
                 immortal
                 Monuments
                 ,
                 inscribed
                 with
                 indelible
                 Characters
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 pacate
                 Wars
                 ,
                 waged
                 for
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 Spiritual
                 peace
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 valiant
                 Acts
                 of
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 in
                 such
                 encounters
                 contended
                 more
                 for
                 the
                 Truth
                 than
                 their
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 Religion
                 rather
                 than
                 their
                 dearest
                 Relations
                 :
                 publishing
                 for
                 the
                 perpetual
                 remembrance
                 of
                 posterity
                 ,
                 the
                 continued
                 earnestness
                 of
                 those
                 Champions
                 who
                 fought
                 for
                 Piety
                 ,
                 their
                 fortitude
                 in
                 undergoing
                 manifold
                 torments
                 ,
                 the
                 Trophies
                 erected
                 against
                 the
                 Devils
                 ,
                 the
                 victorious
                 conquests
                 obtained
                 over
                 invisible
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 their
                 Crowns
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                
                 How
                 many
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Verus
                 ,
                 underwent
                 most
                 sore
                 Persecution
                 in
                 France
                 for
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 
                   they
                   suffered
                
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 France
                 was
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 place
                 for
                 performance
                 of
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Combats
                 was
                 appointed
                 .
                 The
                 chief
                 Mother-cities
                 whereof
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 which
                 be
                 more
                 eminently
                 famous
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 Cities
                 there
                 ,
                 )
                 are
                 Lyons
                 and
                 Vienna
                 ;
                 through
                 both
                 which
                 the
                 river
                 Rhone
                 passes
                 ,
                 encompassing
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 rapid
                 stream
                 that
                 whole
                 Region
                 .
                 The
                 Churches
                 therefore
                 that
                 were
                 most
                 eminent
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 sent
                 an
                 account
                 in
                 writing
                 concerning
                 their
                 Martyrs
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 throughout
                 Asia
                 and
                 Phrygia
                 ;
                 relating
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 amongst
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 I
                 will
                 insert
                 their
                 very
                 words
                 :
                 
                   a
                   The
                   servants
                   of
                   Christ
                   
                   which
                   inhabit
                   Vienna
                   and
                   Lyons
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   brethren
                   throughout
                   Asia
                   and
                   Phrygia
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   the
                   same
                   Faith
                   and
                   Hope
                   of
                   Redemption
                   with
                   us
                   ;
                   Peace
                   ,
                   Grace
                   ,
                   and
                   Glory
                   from
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   our
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 Then
                 ,
                 having
                 after
                 this
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 preface
                 premised
                 some
                 words
                 ,
                 they
                 begin
                 their
                 relation
                 with
                 these
                 :
                 
                   Now
                   the
                   ●ore
                   affliction
                   amongst
                   us
                   ▪
                   the
                   great
                   rage
                   of
                   the
                   heathens
                   against
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   the
                   blessed
                   Martyrs
                   endured
                   ;
                   we
                   are
                   neither
                   able
                   accurately
                   to
                   express
                   ,
                   nor
                   indeed
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   comprized
                   in
                   writing
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   adversary
                   invaded
                   us
                   with
                   his
                   utmost
                   vigour
                   ,
                   shewing
                   forth
                   even
                   then
                   his
                   arrival
                   amongst
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   beginnings
                   of
                   his
                   future
                   cruelty
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   left
                   nothing
                   unattempted
                   ,
                   whilst
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   practise
                   he
                   prepared
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   hand
                   exercised
                   his
                   ministers
                   against
                   the
                   servants
                   of
                   God.
                   So
                   that
                   we
                   were
                   not
                   onely
                   prohibited
                   to
                   come
                   into
                   b
                   private
                   houses
                   ,
                   the
                   Baths
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   c
                   Forum
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   also
                   by
                   them
                   interdicted
                   that
                   no
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   should
                   at
                   all
                   appear
                   in
                   any
                   place
                   whatsoever
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   fought
                   for
                   us
                   against
                   
                     the
                     Devil
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   both
                   defended
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   weak
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   set
                   in
                   array
                   against
                   him
                   such
                   men
                   as
                   ,
                   like
                   pillars
                   ,
                   were
                   firm
                   and
                   immovable
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   patience
                   in
                   enduring
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   able
                   to
                   have
                   pulled
                   on
                   themselves
                   the
                   whole
                   force
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                   These
                   persons
                   engaged
                   him
                   hand
                   to
                   hand
                   ,
                   undergoing
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   reproach
                   and
                   punishment
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   accounting
                   the
                   greatest
                   sufferings
                   to
                   be
                   small
                   and
                   trivial
                   ,
                   they
                   hastned
                   unto
                   Christ
                   ;
                   truly
                   demonstrating
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     that
                     the
                     sufferings
                     of
                     this
                     present
                     time
                     are
                     not
                     worthy
                     to
                     be
                     compared
                     with
                     the
                     glory
                     which
                     shall
                     be
                     revealed
                     in
                     us
                     .
                  
                   First
                   therefore
                   they
                   couragiously
                   underwent
                   whatsoever
                   [
                   abuses
                   ]
                   were
                   cumulated
                   on
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   whole
                   multitude
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     wit
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   shouts
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   stripes
                   ,
                   the
                   draggings
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   ,
                   the
                   taking
                   away
                   of
                   their
                   goods
                   ,
                   the
                   casting
                   of
                   stones
                   at
                   them
                   ,
                   their
                   being
                   d
                   shut
                   up
                   within
                   their
                   own
                   houses
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   an
                   exasperated
                   multitude
                   doe
                   usually
                   undertake
                   against
                   their
                   enemies
                   and
                   adversaries
                   :
                   Then
                   ,
                   being
                   brought
                   into
                   the
                   Forum
                   by
                   the
                   Tribune
                   of
                   the
                   Souldiers
                   and
                   the
                   e
                   Magistrates
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   examined
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   multitude
                   ;
                   and
                   ▪
                   having
                   made
                   their
                   confession
                   ,
                   were
                   shut
                   up
                   in
                   prison
                   untill
                   the
                   arrival
                   of
                   the
                   f
                   President
                   .
                   Afterwards
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   brought
                   before
                   the
                   Governour
                   ,
                   (
                   who
                   exercised
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   cruelty
                   against
                   us
                   )
                   g
                   
                     Vettius
                     Epagathus
                  
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   brethren
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   arrived
                   to
                   an
                   immense
                   degree
                   of
                   love
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   neighbour
                   ;
                   whose
                   course
                   of
                   life
                   had
                   been
                   so
                   exact
                   and
                   accurate
                   ,
                   that
                   although
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   young
                   man
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   deserved
                   the
                   eloge
                   of
                   
                     Zachariah
                     Seniour
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   had
                   
                     walked
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     Commandments
                     and
                     Ordinances
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     blameless
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   was
                   most
                   ready
                   to
                   perform
                   all
                   good
                   Offices
                   towards
                   his
                   neighbour
                   ,
                   being
                   full
                   of
                   the
                   zeal
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   fervent
                   in
                   Spirit
                   :
                   This
                   person
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     say
                  
                   ,
                   being
                   such
                   an
                   one
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   bear
                   those
                   so
                   unjust
                   proceedings
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   greatly
                   moved
                   with
                   indignation
                   ,
                   and
                   requested
                   that
                   he
                   also
                   might
                   be
                   heard
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   defence
                   in
                   behalf
                   of
                   the
                   brethren
                   ,
                   [
                   and
                   to
                   manifest
                   ]
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   nothing
                   of
                   impiety
                   or
                   irreligion
                   amongst
                   us
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   those
                   about
                   the
                   Tribunal
                   cried
                   out
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   he
                   was
                   an
                   eminent
                   personage
                   ,
                   )
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   Governour
                   refused
                   the
                   request
                   so
                   justly
                   proposed
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   onely
                   ask't
                   him
                   whether
                   he
                   also
                   were
                   a
                   Christian
                   ;
                   he
                   confest
                   it
                   with
                   a
                   most
                   loud
                   voice
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   received
                   into
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   being
                   termed
                   
                     by
                     the
                     Governour
                  
                   the
                   Advocate
                   of
                   the
                   Christians
                   :
                   But
                   he
                   had
                   within
                   himself
                   an
                   Advocate
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     wit
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   greater
                   degree
                   than
                   h
                   Zacharias
                   had
                   ;
                   which
                   he
                   evidently
                   manifested
                   by
                   his
                   abundant
                   love
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   well
                   contented
                   to
                   deposite
                   his
                   own
                   life
                   for
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   the
                   brethren
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   ,
                   a
                   genuine
                   disciple
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     following
                     the
                     Lamb
                     whit
                     hersoever
                     he
                     goeth
                     .
                  
                   Then
                   others
                   i
                   were
                   diligently
                   proved
                   and
                   examined
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   were
                   illustrious
                   and
                   ready
                   proto-Martyrs
                   ,
                   who
                   with
                   all
                   alacrity
                   of
                   mind
                   accomplished
                   the
                   solemn
                   confession
                   of
                   Martyrdom
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   unprepared
                   ,
                   unexercised
                   ,
                   as
                   yet
                   weak
                   ,
                   and
                   unable
                   to
                   undergoe
                   the
                   severity
                   of
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   combat
                   ,
                   were
                   then
                   apparent
                   :
                   of
                   whom
                   about
                   ten
                   in
                   number
                   fell
                   away
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   great
                   grief
                   and
                   immeasurable
                   sorrow
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   disturbed
                   that
                   alacrity
                   of
                   mind
                   in
                   others
                   who
                   were
                   not
                   yet
                   apprehended
                   ;
                   who
                   although
                   they
                   suffered
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   misery
                   ,
                   yet
                   were
                   present
                   with
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   and
                   departed
                   not
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   At
                   that
                   time
                   we
                   were
                   all
                   in
                   a
                   great
                   consternation
                   of
                   mind
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   were
                   dubious
                   about
                   the
                   [
                   perseverance
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   to
                   ]
                   confess
                   [
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   Christians
                   ;
                   ]
                   not
                   that
                   we
                   feared
                   the
                   torments
                   that
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   inflicted
                   ,
                   but
                   ,
                   revolving
                   in
                   our
                   minds
                   the
                   issue
                   of
                   affairs
                   ,
                   we
                   were
                   fearfull
                   least
                   any
                   one
                   should
                   fall
                   
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   faith
                   .
                   Now
                   there
                   were
                   daily
                   taken
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   worthy
                   to
                   fill
                   up
                   their
                   number
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   most
                   eminent
                   in
                   k
                   both
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   whom
                   especially
                   matters
                   here
                   had
                   been
                   settled
                   ,
                   were
                   all
                   pickt
                   out
                   and
                   apprehended
                   .
                   Some
                   Heathens
                   also
                   ,
                   our
                   servants
                   ,
                   were
                   seized
                   upon
                   ;
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   President
                   did
                   in
                   publick
                   give
                   command
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   all
                   be
                   diligently
                   search't
                   out
                   ;
                   )
                   which
                   persons
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   treachery
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   being
                   afraid
                   of
                   the
                   torments
                   which
                   they
                   saw
                   the
                   Saints
                   undergo
                   ,
                   the
                   Souldiers
                   inciting
                   them
                   thereto
                   ,
                   raised
                   lyes
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     reported
                     that
                     we
                     used
                  
                   the
                   suppers
                   of
                   l
                   Thyestes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   incestuous
                   carnal
                   copulation
                   of
                   m
                   Oedipus
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   other
                   things
                   as
                   't
                   is
                   neither
                   lawfull
                   for
                   us
                   to
                   utter
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   think
                   of
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   believe
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   such
                   fact
                   was
                   ever
                   committed
                   among
                   men
                   .
                   These
                   stories
                   being
                   spread
                   abroad
                   ,
                   all
                   persons
                   were
                   enraged
                   against
                   us
                   ;
                   in
                   so
                   much
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   any
                   who
                   before
                   had
                   been
                   moderate
                   towards
                   us
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   affinity
                   or
                   friendship
                   ;
                   even
                   these
                   were
                   then
                   greatly
                   displeased
                   with
                   ,
                   and
                   mightily
                   incensed
                   against
                   ,
                   us
                   .
                   Thus
                   was
                   fulfilled
                   that
                   which
                   our
                   Lord
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   time
                   shall
                   come
                   wherein
                   *
                   
                     whosoever
                     killeth
                     you
                     ,
                     will
                     think
                     that
                     he
                     doeth
                     God
                     good
                     service
                     .
                  
                   From
                   thenceforth
                   therefore
                   the
                   holy
                   Martyrs
                   underwent
                   such
                   torments
                   as
                   are
                   inexpressible
                   and
                   above
                   all
                   declaration
                   :
                   Satan
                   endeavouring
                   with
                   much
                   earnestness
                   that
                   some
                   slanderous
                   and
                   reproachfull
                   words
                   might
                   be
                   uttered
                   by
                   n
                   them
                   also
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   whole
                   rage
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   multitude
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   President
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Souldiers
                   did
                   in
                   a
                   more
                   violent
                   manner
                   fall
                   upon
                   o
                   Sanctus
                   ,
                   of
                   Vienna
                   ,
                   a
                   Deacon
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   Maturus
                   ,
                   a
                   person
                   indeed
                   who
                   had
                   been
                   lately
                   baptized
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   proved
                   a
                   couragious
                   Champion
                   
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ;
                   upon
                   Attalus
                   also
                   ,
                   by
                   countrey
                   a
                   Pergamenian
                   ,
                   who
                   always
                   was
                   a
                   pillar
                   and
                   prop
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   here
                   ;
                   and
                   lastly
                   upon
                   Blandina
                   ;
                   by
                   whom
                   Christ
                   demonstrated
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   among
                   men
                   seem
                   vile
                   ,
                   obscure
                   ,
                   and
                   despicable
                   ,
                   are
                   by
                   God
                   accounted
                   worthy
                   of
                   great
                   honour
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   love
                   shown
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   actually
                   and
                   powerfully
                   manifested
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   pretence
                   and
                   shew
                   boasted
                   of
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   we
                   were
                   all
                   afraid
                   ,
                   and
                   she
                   that
                   was
                   her
                   mistress
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   (
                   who
                   also
                   was
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Champions
                   of
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   )
                   feared
                   ,
                   least
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   imbecillity
                   of
                   her
                   body
                   ,
                   she
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   able
                   with
                   boldness
                   and
                   freeness
                   to
                   make
                   her
                   confession
                   :
                   Blandina
                   was
                   supplied
                   with
                   so
                   great
                   strength
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   who
                   by
                   turns
                   tortured
                   her
                   all
                   the
                   time
                   from
                   morning
                   till
                   evening
                   ,
                   became
                   feeble
                   and
                   weak
                   ;
                   and
                   confest
                   themselves
                   overcome
                   ,
                   having
                   nothing
                   further
                   to
                   doe
                   to
                   her
                   ;
                   they
                   admired
                   also
                   that
                   she
                   yet
                   continued
                   to
                   breathe
                   ,
                   her
                   whole
                   body
                   having
                   been
                   mangled
                   and
                   pierced
                   through
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   attested
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   sort
                   of
                   torture
                   was
                   sufficient
                   to
                   have
                   bereaved
                   her
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   much
                   more
                   so
                   many
                   and
                   so
                   great
                   torments
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   blessed
                   woman
                   ,
                   like
                   a
                   couragious
                   Champion
                   ,
                   recovered
                   fresh
                   supplies
                   of
                   strength
                   during
                   her
                   confession
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   refreshment
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   ease
                   to
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   abated
                   the
                   pain
                   of
                   those
                   torments
                   that
                   were
                   inflicted
                   on
                   her
                   ,
                   to
                   pronounce
                   
                     these
                     words
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     a
                     Christian
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     nothing
                     of
                     wickedness
                     acted
                     amongst
                     us
                     .
                  
                   But
                   Sanctus
                   ,
                   having
                   in
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   than
                   humane
                   ,
                   manner
                   ,
                   couragiously
                   endured
                   all
                   the
                   torments
                   men
                   could
                   invent
                   ,
                   (
                   the
                   impious
                   wretches
                   hoping
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   continuedness
                   and
                   exquisiteness
                   of
                   his
                   torments
                   to
                   have
                   heard
                   some
                   undecent
                   expressions
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   )
                   withstood
                   them
                   with
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   degree
                   of
                   courage
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   declared
                   neither
                   his
                   own
                   name
                   ,
                   nor
                   that
                   of
                   his
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   where
                   he
                   was
                   born
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   whether
                   he
                   were
                   a
                   servant
                   or
                   a
                   freeman
                   :
                   but
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   interrogatories
                   ,
                   he
                   made
                   answer
                   in
                   the
                   Roman
                   tongue
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     a
                     Christian
                  
                   :
                   this
                   he
                   declared
                   time
                   after
                   time
                   successively
                   ,
                   instead
                   of
                   [
                   acknowledging
                   ]
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   his
                   City
                   ,
                   his
                   kindred
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   :
                   neither
                   could
                   the
                   Heathens
                   get
                   any
                   other
                   words
                   out
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   Upon
                   which
                   account
                   the
                   rage
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   President
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   tormentours
                   against
                   him
                   was
                   exceeding
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   endeavours
                   to
                   master
                   him
                   were
                   obstinate
                   and
                   earnest
                   .
                   Insomuch
                   that
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   nothing
                   further
                   to
                   torture
                   him
                   with
                   ,
                   at
                   last
                   they
                   clapt
                   plates
                   of
                   brass
                   that
                   were
                   red
                   hot
                   upon
                   the
                   most
                   tender
                   members
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   ;
                   which
                   parts
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   were
                   burnt
                   indeed
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   stood
                   upright
                   without
                   bending
                   of
                   himself
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   was
                   invincible
                   ,
                   and
                   continued
                   stedfast
                   and
                   constant
                   in
                   his
                   confessions
                   ;
                   being
                   bedewed
                   and
                   strengthened
                   with
                   that
                   celestial
                   fountain
                   of
                   living
                   water
                   which
                   flowed
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   *
                   belly
                   of
                   Christ.
                   His
                   body
                   was
                   a
                   sufficient
                   evidence
                   of
                   what
                   had
                   happened
                   ,
                   being
                   all
                   over
                   full
                   of
                   wounds
                   ,
                   and
                   prints
                   of
                   stripes
                   ,
                   p
                   bowed
                   and
                   drawn
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   lost
                   the
                   external
                   form
                   and
                   shape
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   :
                   in
                   which
                   Christ
                   suffering
                   accomplished
                   therein
                   great
                   glory
                   ,
                   vanquishing
                   the
                   adversary
                   and
                   demonstrating
                   for
                   the
                   information
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   formidable
                   where
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   the
                   father
                   is
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   pain
                   where
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   Christ
                   
                     is
                     present
                  
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   those
                   impious
                   wretches
                   some
                   few
                   days
                   after
                   began
                   again
                   to
                   torture
                   the
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   and
                   supposed
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   should
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   torments
                   whilst
                   his
                   body
                   was
                   swelled
                   and
                   the
                   q
                   wounds
                   thereof
                   inflamed
                   ,
                   either
                   they
                   might
                   master
                   him
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   indure
                   to
                   be
                   touch't
                   by
                   hands
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   die
                   under
                   his
                   torments
                   and
                   so
                   strike
                   a
                   terrour
                   into
                   others
                   :
                   not
                   onely
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   happened
                   concerning
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   his
                   body
                   became
                   erect
                   and
                   was
                   repaired
                   in
                   these
                   latter
                   tortures
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   recovered
                   his
                   former
                   shape
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   his
                   limbs
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   his
                   being
                   tormented
                   the
                   second
                   time
                   was
                   not
                   a
                   punishment
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   Christ
                   proved
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   r●medy
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   the
                   devil
                   caused
                   one
                   Biblias
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   forth
                   to
                   punishment
                   ,
                   (
                   being
                   one
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   had
                   renounced
                   Christ
                   ,
                   )
                   whom
                   he
                   supposed
                   to
                   
                   be
                   by
                   him
                   already
                   devoured
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   further
                   desirous
                   to
                   have
                   her
                   condemned
                   of
                   blasphemy
                   ,
                   constraining
                   her
                   ,
                   being
                   now
                   weak
                   and
                   not
                   couragious
                   ,
                   to
                   utter
                   some
                   impious
                   expressions
                   concerning
                   us
                   .
                   But
                   she
                   came
                   to
                   her self
                   again
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   her
                   being
                   tortured
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   so
                   speak
                   ,
                   )
                   was
                   awaked
                   out
                   of
                   her
                   profound
                   sleep
                   ,
                   being
                   by
                   the
                   present
                   punishment
                   reminded
                   of
                   the
                   eternal
                   torments
                   in
                   hell
                   ;
                   and
                   she
                   returned
                   a
                   contradictory
                   answer
                   to
                   r
                   those
                   that
                   slaundred
                   us
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   how
                   should
                   such
                   persons
                   eat
                   little
                   children
                   ,
                   for
                   whom
                   't
                   is
                   unlawfull
                   to
                   eat
                   the
                   bloud
                   even
                   of
                   irrational
                   creatures
                   .
                   From
                   that
                   instant
                   she
                   confest
                   her self
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   added
                   to
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   the
                   punishments
                   of
                   those
                   tyrannous
                   persons
                   were
                   rendred
                   ineffectual
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   patient
                   sufferance
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   the
                   devil
                   invented
                   other
                   subtil
                   devices
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     wit
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   imprisonments
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   darkness
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   noisome
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   prison
                   ,
                   the
                   stretching
                   of
                   their
                   feet
                   in
                   the
                   s
                   stocks
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   strained
                   to
                   the
                   fifth
                   hole
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   other
                   sorts
                   of
                   punishment
                   as
                   enraged
                   ministers
                   (
                   and
                   therefore
                   full
                   of
                   the
                   devil
                   )
                   doe
                   usually
                   provide
                   for
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   shut
                   up
                   in
                   prison
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   many
                   were
                   suffocated
                   in
                   prison
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   manifesting
                   his
                   own
                   glory
                   ,
                   was
                   pleased
                   should
                   after
                   that
                   manner
                   depart
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   .
                   For
                   some
                   (
                   who
                   had
                   been
                   so
                   cruelly
                   tortured
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   all
                   likelyhood
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   possibly
                   live
                   any
                   longer
                   ,
                   although
                   they
                   should
                   have
                   had
                   all
                   methods
                   of
                   cure
                   administred
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   )
                   continued
                   in
                   prison
                   ;
                   destitute
                   indeed
                   of
                   humane
                   assistance
                   ,
                   but
                   corroborated
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   strengthened
                   in
                   body
                   and
                   mind
                   ,
                   who
                   also
                   encouraged
                   and
                   comforted
                   the
                   rest
                   :
                   But
                   others
                   who
                   were
                   young
                   ,
                   and
                   newly
                   apprehended
                   ,
                   whose
                   bodies
                   had
                   not
                   before
                   been
                   accustomed
                   to
                   endure
                   tortures
                   ,
                   were
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   bear
                   the
                   burthen
                   of
                   confinement
                   ,
                   but
                   died
                   in
                   prison
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   blessed
                   Pothinus
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   entrusted
                   with
                   the
                   administration
                   of
                   the
                   Episcopal
                   Office
                   in
                   Lyons
                   ,
                   being
                   above
                   the
                   age
                   of
                   ninety
                   years
                   ,
                   and
                   very
                   infirm
                   of
                   body
                   ,
                   scarce
                   able
                   indeed
                   to
                   draw
                   his
                   breath
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   his
                   present
                   bodily
                   imbecillity
                   ,
                   but
                   corroborated
                   with
                   alacrity
                   of
                   mind
                   through
                   an
                   earnest
                   desire
                   of
                   an
                   approaching
                   Martyrdom
                   ;
                   He
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     say
                  
                   ,
                   was
                   also
                   haled
                   to
                   the
                   Tribunal
                   :
                   his
                   body
                   indeed
                   was
                   both
                   by
                   age
                   and
                   also
                   by
                   his
                   distemper
                   decayed
                   and
                   spent
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   life
                   was
                   preserved
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   might
                   triumph
                   thereby
                   .
                   He
                   ,
                   being
                   carried
                   to
                   the
                   Tribunal
                   by
                   the
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   accompanying
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   multitude
                   raising
                   shouts
                   of
                   all
                   sorts
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   Christ
                   ,
                   )
                   exhibited
                   a
                   good
                   testimony
                   :
                   but
                   being
                   asked
                   by
                   the
                   President
                   who
                   was
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   the
                   Christians
                   ,
                   he
                   replied
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   be
                   worthy
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   know
                   .
                   After
                   this
                   answer
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   drag'd
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   after
                   a
                   most
                   inhumane
                   manner
                   ,
                   and
                   suffered
                   various
                   sorts
                   of
                   blows
                   and
                   stripes
                   ;
                   both
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   neer
                   ,
                   exercised
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   injurious
                   usage
                   towards
                   him
                   with
                   hands
                   and
                   feet
                   ,
                   shewing
                   no
                   reverentiall
                   respect
                   to
                   his
                   age
                   ;
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   at
                   a
                   distance
                   cast
                   at
                   him
                   whatever
                   each
                   person
                   had
                   ready
                   at
                   hand
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                   they
                   all
                   accounted
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   great
                   offence
                   and
                   an
                   impiety
                   ,
                   should
                   any
                   one
                   have
                   been
                   deficient
                   in
                   his
                   insolent
                   usage
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   they
                   thought
                   they
                   should
                   revenge
                   their
                   gods
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   there
                   was
                   scarce
                   any
                   breath
                   left
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   cast
                   into
                   prison
                   ,
                   where
                   after
                   two
                   days
                   he
                   expited
                   .
                   But
                   here
                   there
                   came
                   to
                   pass
                   a
                   singular
                   dispensation
                   of
                   Gods
                   providence
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   immense
                   mercy
                   of
                   Jesus
                   was
                   demonstrated
                   ;
                   [
                   an
                   instance
                   whereof
                   ]
                   has
                   indeed
                   rarely
                   happened
                   among
                   the
                   Brotherhood
                   ,
                   but
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   disagreeable
                   to
                   the
                   skill
                   ,
                   and
                   dexterity
                   of
                   Christ.
                   For
                   those
                   who
                   ,
                   upon
                   their
                   being
                   first
                   apprehended
                   ,
                   renounced
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   were
                   themselves
                   also
                   confined
                   to
                   prison
                   ,
                   and
                   partook
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   miseries
                   which
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   underwent
                   :
                   for
                   their
                   denial
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   was
                   not
                   in
                   any
                   wise
                   beneficiall
                   to
                   them
                   at
                   that
                   juncture
                   of
                   time
                   .
                   But
                   those
                   who
                   confest
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   what
                   they
                   really
                   were
                   ,
                   were
                   imprisoned
                   as
                   Christians
                   ,
                   no
                   other
                   crimination
                   being
                   laid
                   to
                   their
                   charge
                   :
                   but
                   these
                   were
                   kept
                   in
                   custody
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   ,
                   besides
                   that
                   ,
                   murderers
                   and
                   wicked
                   persons
                   ,
                   and
                   underwent
                   double
                   the
                   punishment
                   that
                   others
                   did
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   joy
                   of
                   Martyrdom
                   ,
                   the
                   hope
                   of
                   the
                   Promises
                   ,
                   the
                   Love
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   comforted
                   those
                   :
                   but
                   their
                   conscience
                   did
                   heavily
                   torture
                   these
                   ;
                   in
                   so
                   much
                   that
                   *
                   in
                   their
                   passage
                   from
                   the
                   prison
                   to
                   the
                   Tribunal
                   their
                   countenances
                   might
                   be
                   manifestly
                   known
                   and
                   distinguished
                   from
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   For
                   those
                   came
                   forth
                   chearfully
                   ,
                   their
                   countenances
                   being
                   intermixt
                   with
                   very
                   much
                   of
                   majesty
                   and
                   pleasantness
                   :
                   in
                   so
                   much
                   that
                   their
                   fetters
                   encompassed
                   them
                   with
                   a
                   beautifull
                   comliness
                   ,
                   like
                   a
                   bride
                   bedeck't
                   with
                   fringes
                   of
                   gold
                   †
                   wrought
                   about
                   with
                   divers
                   colours
                   :
                   and
                   moreover
                   they
                   yielded
                   a
                   scent
                   of
                   the
                   sweet
                   savour
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   some
                   thought
                   they
                   were
                   anointed
                   with
                   terrestrial
                   oyntment
                   .
                   But
                   these
                   had
                   a
                   dejected
                   countenance
                   ,
                   look't
                   unpleasantly
                   and
                   illfavoured
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   filled
                   with
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   deformity
                   :
                   moreover
                   they
                   were
                   reviled
                   by
                   the
                   very
                   Heathens
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   cowardous
                   and
                   unmanly
                   ;
                   having
                   indeed
                   procured
                   themselves
                   the
                   crimination
                   of
                   murderers
                   ,
                   but
                   lost
                   that
                   most
                   honourable
                   ,
                   glorious
                   ,
                   and
                   vivifick
                   appellation
                   [
                   of
                   Christians
                   .
                   ]
                   Which
                   things
                   when
                   the
                   rest
                   beheld
                   ;
                   they
                   were
                   made
                   stedfast
                   ;
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   apprehended
                   did
                   without
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   dubiousness
                   confess
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   Christians
                   ,
                   entertaining
                   not
                   the
                   least
                   thought
                   of
                   diabolical
                   consideration
                   .
                
                 To
                 these
                 ,
                 having
                 interposed
                 some
                 words
                 ,
                 they
                 again
                 add
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 —
                 
                   Afterwards
                   therefore
                   ,
                   their
                   Martyrdoms
                   were
                   divided
                   into
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   death
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   having
                   platted
                   one
                   Crown
                   of
                   different
                   colours
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   flowers
                   ,
                   they
                   offered
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   indeed
                   fit
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   couragious
                   Champions
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   undergone
                   a
                   various
                   combat
                   ,
                   and
                   been
                   egregious
                   conquerours
                   ,
                   should
                   receive
                   the
                   invaluable
                   Crown
                   of
                   incorruption
                   .
                   Maturus
                   therefore
                   ,
                   and
                   Sanctus
                   ,
                   and
                   Blandina
                   ,
                   and
                   Attalus
                   were
                   brought
                   before
                   the
                   wild-beasts
                   into
                   the
                   t
                   Amphitheatre
                   ,
                   and
                   into
                   
                   the
                   publick
                   place
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   inhumanity
                   of
                   the
                   Heathens
                   was
                   exhibited
                   ;
                   
                   a
                   day
                   for
                   fighting
                   with
                   the
                   wild-beasts
                   being
                   granted
                   purposely
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   those
                   of
                   our
                   Religion
                   .
                   And
                   Maturus
                   ,
                   and
                   Sanctus
                   ,
                   did
                   again
                   undergoe
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   torments
                   in
                   the
                   Amphitheatre
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   before
                   suffered
                   nothing
                   at
                   all
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   rather
                   ,
                   because
                   having
                   already
                   subdued
                   the
                   adversary
                   in
                   many
                   x
                   encounters
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   now
                   to
                   engage
                   in
                   a
                   Combat
                   for
                   the
                   Crown
                   it self
                   ,
                   they
                   again
                   underwent
                   such
                   stripes
                   in
                   their
                   passage
                   thither
                   as
                   are
                   customarily
                   inflicted
                   ;
                   the
                   being
                   torn
                   and
                   drag'd
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   by
                   the
                   wild-beasts
                   ;
                   and
                   whatever
                   else
                   the
                   enraged
                   people
                   ,
                   some
                   from
                   one
                   place
                   some
                   from
                   another
                   ,
                   called
                   aloud
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   commanded
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   fine
                   ,
                   the
                   Iron
                   chair
                   ,
                   upon
                   which
                   their
                   bodies
                   being
                   broyled
                   ,
                   filled
                   their
                   noses
                   with
                   the
                   offensive
                   smell
                   of
                   burnt
                   flesh
                   .
                   Neither
                   did
                   they
                   make
                   an
                   end
                   of
                   their
                   cruelty
                   thus
                   ,
                   but
                   were
                   yet
                   more
                   fiercely
                   enraged
                   ,
                   being
                   desirous
                   to
                   overcome
                   the
                   patient
                   sufferance
                   of
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   :
                   But
                   they
                   heard
                   no
                   other
                   expression
                   from
                   Sanctus
                   ,
                   save
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   usually
                   uttered
                   all
                   along
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   his
                   confession
                   .
                   These
                   two
                   persons
                   therefore
                   ,
                   after
                   they
                   had
                   continued
                   alive
                   a
                   long
                   while
                   under
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   a
                   mighty
                   combat
                   ,
                   at
                   last
                   were
                   slain
                   ;
                   having
                   been
                   made
                   a
                   spectacle
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   throughout
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                   instead
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   variety
                   which
                   is
                   exhibited
                   in
                   the
                   combats
                   of
                   the
                   Gladiatours
                   .
                   But
                   Blandina
                   ,
                   being
                   hung
                   upon
                   a
                   piece
                   of
                   wood
                   fixt
                   in
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   was
                   proposed
                   as
                   food
                   for
                   the
                   wild-beasts
                   to
                   prey
                   upon
                   ;
                   who
                   also
                   ,
                   (
                   in
                   that
                   she
                   seemed
                   to
                   hang
                   in
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   a
                   Cross
                   ,
                   )
                   by
                   her
                   strong
                   and
                   earnest
                   prayer
                   ,
                   implanted
                   much
                   alacrity
                   upon
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   combatants
                   ;
                   when
                   they
                   saw
                   (
                   whilst
                   they
                   were
                   undergoing
                   their
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   )
                   even
                   with
                   their
                   outward
                   eyes
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   their
                   sister
                   ,
                   Him
                   who
                   was
                   therefore
                   crucified
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   perswade
                   those
                   which
                   believe
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   whosoever
                   suffers
                   for
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   Christ
                   hath
                   eternal
                   communion
                   with
                   the
                   living
                   God.
                   Now
                   when
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   wild-beasts
                   would
                   then
                   touch
                   her
                   ,
                   she
                   was
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   stake
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   again
                   into
                   prison
                   ,
                   being
                   reserved
                   for
                   another
                   combat
                   :
                   that
                   so
                   ,
                   having
                   been
                   y
                   Conquerour
                   in
                   many
                   incounters
                   ,
                   she
                   might
                   render
                   the
                   condemnation
                   of
                   the
                   crooked
                   Serpent
                   inexcusable
                   ;
                   also
                   she
                   encouraged
                   the
                   brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   she
                   was
                   a
                   person
                   of
                   small
                   estimation
                   ,
                   infirm
                   ,
                   and
                   despicable
                   ,
                   yet
                   having
                   clothed
                   herself
                   with
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   Christ
                   that
                   great
                   and
                   invincible
                   Champion
                   ,
                   she
                   vanquished
                   the
                   adversary
                   in
                   many
                   encounters
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   after
                   a
                   glorious
                   combat
                   ,
                   was
                   encircled
                   with
                   a
                   Crown
                   of
                   incorruption
                   .
                   Attalus
                   also
                   was
                   by
                   the
                   multitude
                   most
                   earnestly
                   required
                   to
                   be
                   delivered
                   up
                   to
                   punishment
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   was
                   an
                   eminent
                   person
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   clearness
                   of
                   his
                   conscience
                   proceeded
                   forth
                   like
                   a
                   Champion
                   prepared
                   for
                   the
                   combat
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   perfectly
                   and
                   throughly
                   exercised
                   in
                   the
                   Christian
                   discipline
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   always
                   a
                   witness
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   amongst
                   us
                   :
                   and
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   z
                   lead
                   round
                   the
                   Amphitheatre
                   ,
                   (
                   a
                   table
                   being
                   carried
                   before
                   him
                   whereon
                   was
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   Roman
                   tongue
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     is
                     Attalus
                     the
                     Christian
                  
                   ,
                   )
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   had
                   vehemently
                   swell'd
                   with
                   rage
                   and
                   a●ger
                   against
                   him
                   ;
                   the
                   President
                   having
                   understood
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   Roman
                   ,
                   commanded
                   he
                   should
                   again
                   be
                   committed
                   to
                   custody
                   amongst
                   the
                   rest
                   that
                   were
                   in
                   prison
                   .
                   Concerning
                   whom
                   he
                   wrote
                   to
                   Caesar
                   ,
                   and
                   expected
                   an
                   Edict
                   from
                   him
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   this
                   interval
                   of
                   time
                   was
                   spent
                   neither
                   idly
                   ,
                   nor
                   unfruit●ully
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   their
                   patient
                   sufferance
                   ,
                   the
                   immeasurable
                   mercy
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   made
                   apparent
                   :
                   for
                   those
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   that
                   were
                   dead
                   ,
                   were
                   by
                   the
                   living
                   revived
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   conferred
                   *
                   kindnesses
                   upon
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   no
                   Martyrs
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   great
                   joy
                   begotten
                   in
                   the
                   Virgin
                   Mother
                   [
                   
                     the
                     Church
                  
                   ;
                   ]
                   she
                   having
                   again
                   received
                   those
                   alive
                   ,
                   whom
                   by
                   abortion
                   she
                   had
                   cast
                   forth
                   as
                   dead
                   .
                   For
                   through
                   the
                   means
                   
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Martyrs
                  
                   many
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   had
                   renounced
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   were
                   newly
                   formed
                   in
                   the
                   womb
                   ,
                   born
                   again
                   ,
                   had
                   their
                   vital
                   heat
                   rekindled
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   learned
                   to
                   confess
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   Christians
                   .
                   And
                   having
                   now
                   recovered
                   life
                   and
                   strength
                   ,
                   they
                   came
                   before
                   the
                   tribunal
                   ,
                   (
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   desireth
                   not
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   a
                   sinner
                   but
                   is
                   indulgent
                   and
                   kindly
                   invites
                   him
                   to
                   repentance
                   ,
                   a
                   in●using
                   a
                   sweetness
                   into
                   them
                   )
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   again
                   be
                   interrogated
                   by
                   the
                   President
                   .
                   For
                   Caesar
                   had
                   signified
                   by
                   his
                   Rescript
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   [
                   
                     who
                     confest
                     themselves
                     to
                     be
                     Christians
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   should
                   be
                   b
                   tortured
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   any
                   renounced
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   they
                   
                   should
                   be
                   dismist
                   from
                   their
                   imprisonment
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   the
                   publick
                   c
                   Assembly
                   here
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   frequented
                   by
                   a
                   numerous
                   concourse
                   of
                   people
                   of
                   all
                   nations
                   that
                   meet
                   together
                   at
                   it
                   )
                   being
                   newly
                   begun
                   ,
                   [
                   the
                   President
                   ]
                   ordered
                   the
                   blessed
                   Martyrs
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   before
                   the
                   Tribunal
                   ,
                   making
                   them
                   a
                   gazing-stock
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   ostentation
                   ,
                   producing
                   them
                   as
                   a
                   pompous
                   shew
                   to
                   the
                   multitude
                   .
                   When
                   therefore
                   he
                   had
                   again
                   interrogated
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   were
                   found
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   priviledge
                   ▪
                   of
                   being
                   free
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   he
                   ordered
                   should
                   be
                   beheaded
                   ;
                   the
                   rest
                   were
                   cast
                   to
                   the
                   wild-beasts
                   .
                   But
                   Christ
                   was
                   greatly
                   glorified
                   through
                   those
                   who
                   formerly
                   had
                   renounced
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   but
                   then
                   (
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   expectation
                   of
                   the
                   Heathens
                   )
                   became
                   to
                   be
                   Confessours
                   :
                   for
                   these
                   persons
                   were
                   interrogated
                   apart
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   probability
                   ,
                   forthwith
                   to
                   be
                   set
                   at
                   liberty
                   ;
                   but
                   ,
                   having
                   confess
                   't
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   Christians
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   added
                   to
                   the
                   d
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   they
                   continued
                   without
                   ,
                   who
                   never
                   had
                   the
                   least
                   impression
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   nor
                   a
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   Wedding
                   garment
                   ,
                   nor
                   a
                   thought
                   about
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   by
                   their
                   conversation
                   defamed
                   the
                   way
                   
                     of
                     Truth
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   were
                   the
                   sons
                   of
                   perdition
                   :
                   But
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   were
                   added
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   during
                   whose
                   examination
                   ,
                   one
                   Alexander
                   ,
                   by
                   countrey
                   a
                   Phrygian
                   ,
                   by
                   profession
                   a
                   Physitian
                   ,
                   a
                   person
                   who
                   had
                   dwelt
                   many
                   years
                   in
                   the
                   Gallia's
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   known
                   almost
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   his
                   love
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   boldness
                   and
                   fearlesness
                   in
                   Preaching
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   he
                   wanted
                   not
                   Apostolick
                   grace
                   ;
                   )
                   standing
                   near
                   to
                   the
                   Tribunal
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     by
                     nods
                  
                   encouraging
                   them
                   to
                   a
                   confession
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   appeared
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   stood
                   round
                   the
                   Tribunal
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   endured
                   the
                   *
                   pangs
                   of
                   childbirth
                   :
                   now
                   the
                   multitude
                   being
                   in
                   a
                   great
                   sume
                   ,
                   because
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   before
                   renounc't
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   did
                   now
                   again
                   make
                   confession
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   cried
                   out
                   against
                   Alexander
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   the
                   occasion
                   thereof
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   President
                   (
                   having
                   commanded
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   e
                   set
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   asked
                   him
                   who
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   having
                   said
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   Christian
                   )
                   being
                   in
                   a
                   rage
                   ,
                   condemned
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   cast
                   to
                   the
                   wild-beasts
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   day
                   following
                   he
                   entred
                   
                     the
                     Amphitheatre
                  
                   together
                   with
                   Attalus
                   ;
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   President
                   ,
                   to
                   gratifie
                   the
                   multitude
                   ,
                   did
                   again
                   deliver
                   Attalus
                   to
                   the
                   wild-beasts
                   :
                   )
                   which
                   two
                   persons
                   ,
                   having
                   undergone
                   all
                   the
                   instruments
                   of
                   torment
                   in
                   the
                   Amphitheatre
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   invented
                   to
                   torture
                   them
                   with
                   ,
                   and
                   endured
                   a
                   great
                   combat
                   ,
                   were
                   at
                   last
                   f
                   run
                   through
                   with
                   a
                   sword
                   .
                   Alexander
                   indeed
                   did
                   neither
                   sigh
                   ,
                   nor
                   utter
                   any
                   expression
                   at
                   all
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   spoke
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   continued
                   praysing
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   praying
                   to
                   him
                   :
                   but
                   Attalus
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   set
                   in
                   the
                   Iron
                   chair
                   ,
                   and
                   scortched
                   all
                   over
                   ,
                   (
                   when
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   his
                   burnt
                   flesh
                   ascended
                   from
                   his
                   body
                   ,
                   )
                   said
                   to
                   the
                   multitude
                   in
                   the
                   Roman
                   tongue
                   ,
                   
                     behold
                     ,
                     this
                     that
                     you
                     doe
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     devour
                     men
                     ;
                     but
                     we
                     neither
                     devour
                     men
                     ,
                     nor
                     practise
                     any
                     other
                     thing
                     that
                     is
                     evill
                     :
                  
                   being
                   asked
                   also
                   what
                   name
                   God
                   had
                   ,
                   he
                   answered
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     has
                     not
                     a
                     name
                     ,
                     as
                     man
                     has
                     .
                  
                   In
                   fine
                   ,
                   after
                   all
                   these
                   persons
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   g
                   last
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   Gladiatours
                   combats
                   ,
                   Blandina
                   was
                   again
                   brought
                   forth
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   Ponticus
                   a
                   youth
                   about
                   fifteen
                   years
                   old
                   ;
                   (
                   who
                   also
                   were
                   everyday
                   led
                   in
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   tortures
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   )
                   and
                   they
                   constrained
                   them
                   to
                   swear
                   by
                   their
                   Idols
                   :
                   but
                   because
                   they
                   continued
                   firm
                   and
                   constant
                   ,
                   and
                   contemned
                   their
                   gods
                   ,
                   the
                   multitude
                   was
                   so
                   enraged
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   neither
                   had
                   compassion
                   on
                   the
                   age
                   of
                   the
                   young
                   man
                   ,
                   nor
                   shewed
                   any
                   reverential
                   respect
                   towards
                   the
                   Sex
                   of
                   the
                   woman
                   ,
                   but
                   exposed
                   them
                   to
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   cruell
                   tortures
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   them
                   pass
                   through
                   the
                   whole
                   circuit
                   of
                   torments
                   ,
                   now
                   and
                   then
                   compelling
                   them
                   to
                   swear
                   ,
                   but
                   were
                   unable
                   to
                   effect
                   that
                   .
                   For
                   Ponticus
                   ,
                   being
                   encouraged
                   by
                   his
                   sister
                   ,
                   (
                   insomuch
                   that
                   the
                   Heathens
                   perceived
                   it
                   was
                   ●he
                   that
                   encouraged
                   and
                   strengthened
                   him
                   )
                   having
                   couragiously
                   undergone
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   tortures
                   ,
                   gave
                   up
                   the
                   ghost
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   blessed
                   Blandina
                   ,
                   the
                   last
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   having
                   like
                   a
                   noble
                   and
                   valiant
                   mother
                   encouraged
                   her
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   them
                   before
                   as
                   conquerors
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ;
                   after
                   she
                   had
                   measured
                   over
                   the
                   same
                   course
                   of
                   Combats
                   that
                   her
                   sons
                   had
                   passed
                   through
                   ,
                   hastned
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   being
                   glad
                   ,
                   and
                   rejoycing
                   at
                   her
                   exit
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   she
                   had
                   been
                   invited
                   to
                   a
                   nuptial
                   supper
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   cast
                   to
                   the
                   wild-beasts
                   .
                   And
                   after
                   she
                   had
                   been
                   scourged
                   ,
                   exposed
                   to
                   the
                   fury
                   of
                   the
                   wild-beasts
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   in
                   the
                   h
                   Iron-chair
                   ,
                   at
                   last
                   she
                   was
                   inclosed
                   in
                   a
                   net
                   ,
                   and
                   thrown
                   before
                   a
                   i
                   Bull
                   :
                   by
                   which
                   beast
                   after
                   she
                   had
                   been
                   very
                   much
                   tossed
                   ,
                   (
                   having
                   been
                   all
                   along
                   wholly
                   insensible
                   of
                   the
                   tortures
                   she
                   underwent
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   her
                   hope
                   and
                   her
                   retaining
                   a
                   firm
                   assent
                   to
                   those
                   things
                   she
                   believed
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   her
                   familiar
                   converse
                   in
                   prayer
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   )
                   she
                   also
                   was
                   run
                   through
                   with
                   a
                   sword
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   very
                   Heathens
                   themselves
                   confessed
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   never
                   was
                   any
                   woman
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   suffered
                   so
                   many
                   and
                   so
                   great
                   tortures
                   .
                   But
                   their
                   rage
                   and
                   cruelty
                   towards
                   the
                   saints
                   was
                   not
                   thus
                   satiated
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Savage
                   and
                   Barbarous
                   Nations
                   ,
                   having
                   been
                   stirred
                   up
                   by
                   that
                   k
                   fierce
                   wild-beast
                   ,
                   could
                   not
                   without
                   great
                   difficulty
                   be
                   appeased
                   ;
                   but
                   their
                   cruelty
                   was
                   begun
                   afresh
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   new
                   and
                   peculiar
                   manner
                   ▪
                   against
                   the
                   bodies
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                  
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   were
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   being
                   ashamed
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   vanquished
                   
                     by
                     the
                     Martyrs
                  
                   (
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   destitute
                   of
                   humane
                   reason
                   and
                   consideration
                   ,
                   )
                   that
                   their
                   rage
                   was
                   more
                   enkindled
                   ;
                   both
                   the
                   President
                   and
                   also
                   the
                   people
                   (
                   like
                   a
                   fierce
                   beast
                   )
                   most
                   unjustly
                   demonstrating
                   the
                   same
                   degree
                   of
                   hatred
                   against
                   us
                   :
                   that
                   the
                   Scripture
                   might
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   ,
                   l
                   
                     He
                     that
                     is
                     unjust
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     be
                     unjust
                     still
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     and
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     righteous
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     be
                     righteous
                     still
                     .
                  
                   For
                   those
                   who
                   had
                   been
                   suffocated
                   in
                   prison
                   ,
                   they
                   cast
                   to
                   the
                   dogs
                   ;
                   watching
                   continually
                   night
                   and
                   day
                   ,
                   least
                   any
                   of
                   us
                   should
                   interre
                   them
                   ;
                   then
                   ,
                   having
                   exposed
                   the
                   pieces
                   of
                   the
                   bodies
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   what
                   were
                   left
                   undevoured
                   by
                   the
                   wild-beasts
                   ,
                   as
                   what
                   remained
                   unconsumed
                   by
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   partly
                   torn
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   burnt
                   ,
                   also
                   the
                   heads
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   together
                   with
                   their
                   trunks
                   ,
                   they
                   kept
                   them
                   likewise
                   unburied
                   with
                   a
                   guard
                   of
                   Souldiers
                   for
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   many
                   days
                   .
                   And
                   some
                   were
                   full
                   of
                   indignation
                   ,
                   and
                   gnashed
                   their
                   teeth
                   at
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   being
                   desirous
                   to
                   take
                   some
                   further
                   revenge
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Others
                   insulted
                   over
                   and
                   derided
                   them
                   ,
                   extolling
                   their
                   Idols
                   ,
                   and
                   attributing
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   more
                   mild
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   seemed
                   in
                   some
                   measure
                   to
                   sympathize
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   upbraided
                   us
                   very
                   much
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   their
                   God
                   ?
                   and
                   what
                   emolument
                   hath
                   this
                   Religion
                   brought
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   preferred
                   before
                   their
                   own
                   lives
                   ?
                   And
                   such
                   variety
                   was
                   there
                   in
                   the
                   Heathens
                   behaviour
                   towards
                   us
                   ;
                   but
                   we
                   were
                   affected
                   with
                   a
                   great
                   grief
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   could
                   not
                   hide
                   the
                   bodies
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   :
                   for
                   neither
                   was
                   the
                   night
                   assistant
                   to
                   us
                   therein
                   ,
                   m
                   neither
                   would
                   money
                   perswade
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   could
                   our
                   prayers
                   induce
                   them
                   to
                   grant
                   our
                   request
                   :
                   but
                   they
                   watched
                   the
                   bodies
                   with
                   all
                   imaginable
                   care
                   and
                   diligence
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   gain
                   some
                   great
                   matter
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   buried
                   .
                
                 After
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 having
                 interposed
                 some
                 other
                 expressions
                 ,
                 they
                 proceed
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Bodies
                   therefore
                   of
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   having
                   undergone
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   ignominious
                   usage
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   exposed
                   in
                   the
                   open
                   air
                   for
                   six
                   days
                   space
                   ,
                   were
                   afterwards
                   burnt
                   ;
                   and
                   being
                   reduced
                   to
                   ashes
                   ,
                   were
                   by
                   those
                   impious
                   wretches
                   n
                   swept
                   into
                   the
                   River
                   Rhone
                   which
                   runs
                   hard
                   by
                   ;
                   that
                   so
                   no
                   remains
                   of
                   them
                   might
                   be
                   any
                   longer
                   visible
                   upon
                   earth
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   they
                   did
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   able
                   to
                   have
                   vanquished
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   deprive
                   them
                   of
                   a
                   resurrection
                   ;
                   that
                   so
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   said
                   )
                   they
                   might
                   have
                   no
                   hope
                   of
                   rising
                   again
                   ;
                   of
                   which
                   being
                   fully
                   perswaded
                   ,
                   they
                   introduce
                   a
                   strange
                   and
                   new
                   Religion
                   amongst
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   contemning
                   the
                   most
                   exquisite
                   torments
                   ,
                   doe
                   readily
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   alacrity
                   of
                   mind
                   willingly
                   undergoe
                   death
                   .
                   Let
                   us
                   now
                   see
                   whether
                   they
                   shall
                   rise
                   again
                   ,
                   and
                   whether
                   their
                   God
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   assist
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   deliver
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   hands
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                
                 How
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 beloved
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 kindly
                 receiving
                 such
                 as
                 fell
                 away
                 in
                 the
                 persecution
                 ,
                 wrought
                 a
                 cure
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 SUch
                 were
                 the
                 Calamities
                 which
                 befell
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 conjectured
                 what
                 also
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 Provinces
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 worth
                 our
                 adjoyning
                 hereto
                 some
                 other
                 words
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 meekness
                 and
                 humanity
                 of
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Martyrs
                 is
                 described
                 in
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   Who
                   also
                   were
                   so
                   far
                   followers
                   and
                   imitatours
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   (
                   *
                   
                     who
                     being
                     in
                     the
                     form
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     thought
                     it
                     not
                     robbery
                     to
                     be
                     equal
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   )
                   that
                   although
                   they
                   were
                   in
                   such
                   an
                   height
                   of
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   suffered
                   as
                   Martyrs
                   not
                   once
                   ,
                   nor
                   twice
                   ,
                   but
                   often
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   been
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   wild-beasts
                   and
                   a
                   committed
                   again
                   to
                   prison
                   ,
                   although
                   they
                   had
                   the
                   marks
                   of
                   fire
                   ,
                   the
                   scars
                   of
                   stripes
                   ,
                   and
                   wounds
                   all
                   over
                   their
                   bodies
                   ;
                   yet
                   they
                   neither
                   declared
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   nor
                   would
                   they
                   suffer
                   us
                   to
                   call
                   them
                   by
                   that
                   name
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   letter
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   discourse
                   ,
                   termed
                   them
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   they
                   reproved
                   us
                   sharply
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   readily
                   allowed
                   the
                   appellation
                   of
                   Martyr
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   (
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   faithfull
                   and
                   true
                   witness
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   first
                   begotten
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   )
                   they
                   commemorated
                   also
                   those
                   Martyrs
                   who
                   were
                   already
                   departed
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   those
                   are
                   now
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   whom
                   Christ
                   vouchsafed
                   to
                   assume
                   whilst
                   they
                   were
                   making
                   their
                   confession
                   ,
                   he
                   having
                   sealed
                   their
                   Martyrdom
                   by
                   their
                   death
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   are
                   mean
                   and
                   humble
                   Confessours
                   :
                   and
                   with
                   tears
                   they
                   beseeched
                   the
                   brethren
                   ,
                   entreating
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   earnest
                   prayers
                   might
                   be
                   made
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   perfected
                   :
                   they
                   also
                   in
                   reality
                   demonstrated
                   the
                   power
                   and
                   efficacy
                   of
                   Martyrdom
                   ,
                   using
                   much
                   freedom
                   of
                   speech
                   in
                   their
                   answers
                   before
                   all
                   the
                   Heathens
                   ,
                   and
                   manifested
                   their
                   excellency
                   by
                   their
                   patient
                   sufferance
                   ,
                   fearlesness
                   ,
                   and
                   undaunted
                   courage
                   :
                   but
                   they
                   refused
                   the
                   appellation
                   of
                   Martyrs
                   given
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   brethren
                   ,
                   having
                   been
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 after
                 some
                 few
                 words
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ;
                 
                   They
                   humbled
                   themselves
                   under
                   the
                   mighty
                   hand
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   now
                   highly
                   exalted
                   :
                   then
                   also
                   b
                   they
                   excused
                   themselves
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   accused
                   none
                   ;
                   they
                   loosed
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   bound
                   none
                   ;
                   yea
                   they
                   prayed
                   for
                   those
                   who
                   tortured
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   Stephen
                   that
                   perfect
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   [
                   saying
                   ,
                   ]
                   *
                   
                     Lord
                     ,
                     lay
                     not
                     this
                     sin
                     to
                     their
                     charge
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   if
                   he
                   prayed
                   for
                   those
                   who
                   stoned
                   him
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   [
                   is
                   it
                   credible
                   that
                   he
                   prayed
                   ]
                   for
                   the
                   brethren
                   ?
                
                 Again
                 also
                 ,
                 after
                 some
                 other
                 words
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   greatest
                   encounter
                   they
                   had
                   with
                   the
                   devil
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     wit
                  
                   ,
                   upon
                   account
                   of
                   their
                   genuine
                   and
                   sincere
                   charity
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   being
                   strangled
                   ,
                   vomited
                   up
                   those
                   alive
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   supposed
                   he
                   had
                   digested
                   .
                   They
                   did
                   not
                   proudly
                   triumph
                   over
                   those
                   that
                   fell
                   ;
                   but
                   bestowed
                   ,
                   on
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   indigent
                   ,
                   those
                   good
                   things
                   with
                   which
                   they
                   abounded
                   ,
                   having
                   motherly
                   bowels
                   of
                   compassion
                   ,
                   pouring
                   forth
                   many
                   tears
                   for
                   them
                   before
                   [
                   God
                   ]
                   the
                   father
                   .
                   They
                   asked
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   gave
                   it
                   them
                   ;
                   which
                   also
                   they
                   imparted
                   to
                   their
                   friends
                   ;
                   being
                   Victours
                   c
                   over
                   all
                   ,
                   they
                   went
                   to
                   God
                   :
                   having
                   always
                   loved
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   continually
                   exhorted
                   [
                   us
                   ]
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   departed
                   in
                   peace
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   leaving
                   no
                   grief
                   to
                   their
                   mother
                   ,
                   no
                   faction
                   nor
                   dissention
                   amongst
                   the
                   brethren
                   ,
                   but
                   joy
                   ,
                   peace
                   ,
                   concord
                   ,
                   and
                   love
                   .
                
                 Let
                 thus
                 much
                 be
                 here
                 profitably
                 placed
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 affection
                 of
                 these
                 blessed
                 persons
                 towards
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 brethren
                 that
                 fell
                 ;
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 inhumane
                 and
                 merciless
                 disposition
                 of
                 d
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 afterwards
                 behaved
                 themselves
                 most
                 cruelly
                 towards
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                
                 What
                 a
                 Vision
                 appeared
                 to
                 the
                 Martyr
                 Attalus
                 in
                 his
                 sleep
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Epistle
                 of
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 contains
                 also
                 another
                 relation
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 remembred
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 information
                 of
                 the
                 Readers
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 very
                 willingly
                 insert
                 :
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 :
                 
                   For
                   when
                   Alcibiades
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   
                     the
                     Martyrs
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   who
                   led
                   an
                   austere
                   course
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   foregoing
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   life
                   hitherto
                   had
                   fed
                   on
                   nothing
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   bread
                   and
                   water
                   ,
                   )
                   attempted
                   to
                   lead
                   the
                   same
                   course
                   of
                   life
                   during
                   his
                   imprisonment
                   ;
                   it
                   was
                   revealed
                   to
                   Attalus
                   (
                   after
                   the
                   first
                   combat
                   which
                   he
                   finished
                   in
                   the
                   Amphitheatre
                   )
                   that
                   Alcibiades
                   did
                   not
                   well
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   not
                   making
                   use
                   of
                   Gods
                   creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   leaving
                   an
                   example
                   of
                   scandall
                   to
                   others
                   .
                   But
                   Alcibiades
                   submitted
                   ,
                   fed
                   on
                   all
                   meats
                   afterwards
                   promiscuously
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   God
                   thanks
                   :
                   For
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   destitute
                   of
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   was
                   their
                   directour
                   .
                
                 These
                 things
                 were
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 when
                 Montanus
                 ,
                 a
                 Alcibiades
                 ,
                 and
                 Theodotus
                 ,
                 began
                 ,
                 then
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 lookt
                 upon
                 in
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 most
                 men
                 as
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 very
                 many
                 miracles
                 of
                 divine
                 grace
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 wrought
                 in
                 many
                 Churches
                 ,
                 made
                 most
                 men
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 were
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 when
                 there
                 arose
                 a
                 dissention
                 concerning
                 these
                 foresaid
                 persons
                 ;
                 The
                 brethren
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 Gallia
                 did
                 again
                 subjoyn
                 their
                 private
                 opinion
                 also
                 concerning
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 Religious
                 and
                 most
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 annexed
                 several
                 Epistles
                 of
                 those
                 Martyrs
                 that
                 had
                 ended
                 their
                 lives
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 being
                 yet
                 in
                 bonds
                 ,
                 they
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 brethren
                 in
                 Asia
                 and
                 Phrygia
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 b
                 Eleutherus
                 then
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 being
                 c
                 Embassadours
                 for
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                
                 How
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 recommended
                 Irenaeus
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 the
                 same
                 a
                 Martyrs
                 recommended
                 b
                 Irenaeus
                 (
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Lyons
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 giving
                 the
                 man
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 testimony
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 own
                 words
                 doe
                 manifest
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 these
                 ;
                 
                   We
                   pray
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   and
                   always
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   Father
                   c
                   Eleutherus
                   ;
                   we
                   have
                   entreated
                   Irenaeus
                   our
                   brother
                   and
                   companion
                   to
                   bring
                   you
                   these
                   letters
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   beseech
                   you
                   that
                   you
                   would
                   have
                   him
                   recommended
                   ,
                   being
                   a
                   follower
                   of
                   the
                   testament
                   or
                   covenant
                   of
                   Christ.
                   For
                   if
                   we
                   knew
                   that
                   place
                   would
                   procure
                   any
                   man
                   righteousness
                   ,
                   we
                   would
                   chiefly
                   have
                   recommended
                   him
                   as
                   being
                   Presbyter
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   degree
                   he
                   is
                   of
                   .
                
                 What
                 need
                 we
                 recount
                 the
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 in
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Epistle
                 ;
                 some
                 whereof
                 were
                 perfected
                 by
                 being
                 beheaded
                 ,
                 others
                 were
                 cast
                 for
                 food
                 to
                 the
                 wild
                 beasts
                 ▪
                 and
                 others
                 again
                 dyed
                 in
                 prison
                 ?
                 
                   Or
                   what
                   need
                   we
                   reckon
                   up
                
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 confessours
                 which
                 till
                 that
                 time
                 survived
                 ?
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 desirous
                 ,
                 may
                 easily
                 and
                 fully
                 know
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 by
                 taking
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 that
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 is
                 inserted
                 entire
                 into
                 our
                 collection
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 were
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 happened
                 in
                 
                 Antoninus's
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                
                 How
                 God
                 ,
                 having
                 from
                 heaven
                 heard
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 sent
                 rain
                 to
                 
                   Marcus
                   Aurelius
                   Caesar.
                
                 
              
               
                 REport
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 
                   M.
                   Aurelius
                   Caesar
                
                 ,
                 brother
                 to
                 this
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 had
                 drawn
                 up
                 his
                 men
                 in
                 Battalia
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 a
                 fight
                 against
                 the
                 Germans
                 and
                 Sarmatians
                 ,
                 his
                 army
                 was
                 brought
                 into
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 streight
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 thirst
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 course
                 to
                 take
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 of
                 the
                 Legion
                 of
                 b
                 Melitina
                 ,
                 (
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 called
                 ,
                 *
                 which
                 Legion
                 ,
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 has
                 continued
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 hitherto
                 ,
                 )
                 kneeling
                 down
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 (
                 whilst
                 the
                 Army
                 was
                 setting
                 in
                 aray
                 against
                 the
                 enemy
                 )
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 usual
                 custom
                 in
                 prayer
                 ▪
                 betook
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 supplications
                 to
                 God.
                 Which
                 sight
                 seeming
                 very
                 strange
                 to
                 their
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 report
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 soon
                 after
                 followed
                 another
                 thing
                 much
                 more
                 wonderfull
                 ;
                 
                   ta
                   wit
                
                 ,
                 both
                 a
                 terrible
                 Lightning
                 ,
                 which
                 put
                 the
                 Enemy
                 to
                 flight
                 and
                 destroyed
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 a
                 great
                 shower
                 of
                 rain
                 ,
                 which
                 fell
                 upon
                 that
                 Army
                 who
                 had
                 prayed
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 refreshed
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 men
                 in
                 it
                 were
                 just
                 ready
                 to
                 perish
                 with
                 thirst
                 .
                 Which
                 story
                 is
                 related
                 both
                 by
                 those
                 Writers
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 are
                 wholly
                 estranged
                 from
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 )
                 whose
                 care
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 commit
                 to
                 writing
                 matters
                 done
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 also
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 our
                 own
                 writers
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 c
                 Heathen
                 Historians
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 alienated
                 
                 from
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 have
                 mentioned
                 the
                 wonder
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 confess
                 not
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 .
                 But
                 our
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 lovers
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 have
                 delivered
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 a
                 plain
                 and
                 ingenuous
                 manner
                 .
                 Amongst
                 which
                 number
                 is
                 Apollinaris
                 ;
                 who
                 says
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 that
                 Legion
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 prayer
                 had
                 wrought
                 that
                 miracle
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 name
                 given
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 accommodate
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 being
                 called
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 tongue
                 d
                 
                   Fulminea
                   .
                   Tertullian
                
                 also
                 is
                 a
                 witness
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 credited
                 ,
                 who
                 dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Senate
                 an
                 Apologie
                 for
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 before
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 ;
                 )
                 wherein
                 he
                 confirms
                 this
                 story
                 by
                 a
                 greater
                 and
                 more
                 manifest
                 demonstration
                 .
                 Thus
                 therefore
                 he
                 writes
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 e
                 that
                 the
                 Letters
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 intelligent
                 Emperour
                 Marcus
                 were
                 extant
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 attests
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Army
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 being
                 ready
                 to
                 perish
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 was
                 preserved
                 by
                 the
                 Christians
                 prayers
                 .
                 He
                 says
                 moreover
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Emperour
                 threatned
                 those
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 who
                 attempted
                 to
                 accuse
                 them
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Writer
                 adds
                 these
                 words
                 also
                 .
                 
                   f
                   What-manner
                   of
                   Laws
                   therefore
                   are
                   these
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   impious
                   ,
                   unjust
                   ,
                   and
                   cruel
                   persons
                   bring
                   against
                   us
                   ?
                   such
                   Laws
                   as
                   Vespasian
                   did
                   not
                   observe
                   ,
                   although
                   he
                   had
                   conquered
                   the
                   Jews
                   ;
                   which
                   Trajan
                   in
                   part
                   disanulled
                   ,
                   forbidding
                   that
                   the
                   Christians
                   should
                   be
                   sought
                   for
                   ;
                   which
                   neither
                   Adrian
                   ,
                   (
                   although
                   an
                   inquisitive
                   searcher
                   into
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   were
                   curious
                   ,
                   )
                   nor
                   he
                   who
                   was
                   surnamed
                   Pius
                   ,
                   did
                   make
                   authentick
                   .
                
                 But
                 let
                 every
                 one
                 determine
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 we
                 will
                 proceed
                 upon
                 the
                 Series
                 of
                 the
                 subsequent
                 parts
                 of
                 our
                 History
                 .
                 Pothinus
                 therefore
                 having
                 finished
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 (
                 together
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 suffered
                 Martyrdom
                 in
                 Gallia
                 ,
                 )
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 ninety
                 years
                 old
                 compleat
                 ,
                 g
                 Irenaeus
                 succeeded
                 in
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Lyons
                 ,
                 which
                 See
                 Pothinus
                 presided
                 over
                 .
                 This
                 Irenaeus
                 was
                 ,
                 we
                 understand
                 ,
                 an
                 auditour
                 of
                 Polycarps
                 in
                 his
                 younger
                 years
                 .
                 This
                 person
                 setting
                 down
                 (
                 
                   in
                   his
                   third
                   book
                   against
                   Heresies
                
                 )
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 closes
                 his
                 Catalogue
                 with
                 Eleutherus
                 ,
                 (
                 whose
                 times
                 and
                 actions
                 we
                 now
                 make
                 our
                 researches
                 into
                 )
                 because
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 he
                 compiled
                 that
                 elaborate
                 work
                 ;
                 he
                 writes
                 thus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                
                 A
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 
                   THe
                   blessed
                   Apostles
                   therefore
                   ,
                   having
                   founded
                   and
                   built
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   delivered
                   the
                   Episcopal
                   Office
                   to
                   Linus
                   ;
                   of
                   whom
                   Paul
                   has
                   made
                   mention
                   in
                   his
                   Epistles
                   to
                   *
                   
                     Timotheus
                     .
                     Anencletus
                  
                   succeeded
                   him
                   ;
                   after
                   whom
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   third
                   place
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Clemens
                   had
                   the
                   Bishoprick
                   allotted
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   who
                   had
                   seen
                   the
                   blessed
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   conversant
                   with
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   yet
                   he
                   had
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   sounding
                   in
                   his
                   ears
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   tradition
                   before
                   his
                   eyes
                   :
                   and
                   not
                   he
                   alone
                   ;
                   for
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   there
                   were
                   many
                   yet
                   remaining
                   alive
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   been
                   taught
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 this
                 Clemens
                 ,
                 when
                 no
                 small
                 dissension
                 rose
                 among
                 the
                 brethren
                 at
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 sent
                 a
                 most
                 compleat
                 and
                 agreeable
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 joyning
                 them
                 together
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 renewing
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tradition
                 they
                 had
                 lately
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 some
                 few
                 words
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   Evarestus
                   succeeded
                   this
                   Clemens
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Alexander
                     Evarestus
                  
                   ;
                   then
                   Xystus
                   was
                   constituted
                   the
                   sixth
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   :
                   after
                   him
                   Telesphorus
                   ,
                   who
                   suffered
                   a
                   glorious
                   Martyrdom
                   ;
                   after
                   him
                   Hyginus
                   ;
                   then
                   Pius
                   ;
                   after
                   
                     Pius
                     Anicetus
                     :
                     Soter
                  
                   having
                   succeeded
                   
                     Anicetus
                     ,
                     Eleutherus
                  
                   is
                   now
                   in
                   possession
                   of
                   the
                   Episcopal
                   Office
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   twelfth
                   place
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   same
                   order
                   and
                   a
                   succession
                   ,
                   both
                   the
                   tradition
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   the
                   promulgation
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   is
                   descended
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                
                 .
                 That
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 miracles
                 were
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 faithfull
                 .
              
               
                 ALl
                 this
                 ,
                 being
                 agreeable
                 to
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 delivered
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Books
                 of
                 our
                 History
                 ,
                 Irenaeus
                 has
                 given
                 his
                 assent
                 to
                 in
                 those
                 five
                 books
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 entitled
                 
                   The
                   Confutation
                   and
                   Overthrow
                   of
                   Knowledge
                   falsly
                   so
                   called
                
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 book
                 of
                 which
                 Subject
                 he
                 does
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 in
                 his
                 days
                 there
                 remained
                 in
                 some
                 Churches
                 examples
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 and
                 wonderfull
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 working
                 miracles
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                   So
                   far
                   are
                   they
                   from
                   raising
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   the
                   Apostles
                   did
                   by
                   prayer
                   .
                   And
                   frequently
                   amongst
                   the
                   brotherhood
                   ,
                   (
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   of
                   one
                   place
                   having
                   with
                   much
                   fasting
                   and
                   a
                   prayer
                   requested
                   )
                   the
                   
                   soul
                   of
                   the
                   defunct
                   has
                   returned
                   into
                   his
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   man
                   has
                   had
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   life
                   conferred
                   upon
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   prayers
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 interposition
                 of
                 some
                 words
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 ;
                 
                   But
                   if
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   wrought
                   such
                   miracles
                   as
                   these
                   in
                   appearance
                   only
                   ,
                   not
                   really
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   bring
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   oracles
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   thence
                   demonstrate
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   were
                   thus
                   predicted
                   concerning
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   undoubtedly
                   done
                   
                     by
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   onely
                   is
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                   Therefore
                   they
                   which
                   are
                   his
                   true
                   disciples
                   ,
                   receiving
                   grace
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   doe
                   in
                   his
                   name
                   perform
                   
                     all
                     things
                  
                   for
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   mankind
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   hath
                   received
                   the
                   gift
                   from
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   do
                   certainly
                   and
                   truely
                   cast
                   out
                   devils
                   ;
                   in
                   so
                   much
                   that
                   those
                   very
                   persons
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   cleansed
                   from
                   evil
                   spirits
                   ,
                   frequently
                   become
                   believers
                   ,
                   and
                   continue
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   Others
                   have
                   the
                   fore-knowledge
                   of
                   things
                   future
                   ,
                   and
                   visions
                   ,
                   and
                   utter
                   prophetick
                   predictions
                   .
                   Others
                   by
                   the
                   imposition
                   of
                   their
                   hands
                   heal
                   the
                   sick
                   ,
                   and
                   restore
                   them
                   to
                   their
                   former
                   soundness
                   :
                   and
                   moreover
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   said
                   ,
                   the
                   dead
                   also
                   have
                   been
                   raised
                   ,
                   who
                   continued
                   with
                   us
                   many
                   years
                   after
                   .
                   What
                   shall
                   we
                   say
                   more
                   ?
                   We
                   cannot
                   declare
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   gifts
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Church
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   having
                   received
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   who
                   was
                   crucified
                   under
                   
                     Pontius
                     Pilate
                  
                   ,
                   does
                   daily
                   perform
                   for
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   the
                   Nations
                   ;
                   She
                   uses
                   no
                   deceit
                   towards
                   any
                   person
                   ,
                   neither
                   does
                   she
                   sell
                   
                     her
                     gifts
                  
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   she
                   has
                   freely
                   received
                   them
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   she
                   freely
                   ministers
                   them
                   
                     to
                     others
                  
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 the
                 same
                 Authour
                 writes
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   heard
                   many
                   brethren
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   who
                   had
                   prophetick
                   gifts
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   spoke
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   languages
                   ;
                   who
                   also
                   revealed
                   the
                   secrets
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   cases
                   as
                   't
                   was
                   profitable
                   and
                   necessary
                   ,
                   and
                   explained
                   the
                   mysteries
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   thus
                   much
                   [
                   concerning
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     wit
                  
                   ]
                   that
                   diversities
                   of
                   gifts
                   continued
                   with
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   worthy
                   ,
                   untill
                   those
                   times
                   before
                   manifested
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                
                 .
                 After
                 what
                 manner
                 Irenaeus
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 work
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 we
                 promised
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 would
                 produce
                 in
                 due
                 place
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Writers
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 have
                 delivered
                 in
                 writing
                 the
                 traditions
                 concerning
                 the
                 books
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 which
                 came
                 to
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 of
                 which
                 number
                 Irenaeus
                 was
                 one
                 ;
                 )
                 Come
                 on
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 here
                 adjoyn
                 his
                 words
                 ;
                 and
                 first
                 what
                 he
                 has
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Gospels
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ;
                 
                   Matthew
                   published
                   his
                   Gospel
                   among
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   ,
                   written
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   Language
                   ,
                   whilest
                   
                     Peter
                     and
                     Paul
                  
                   were
                   Preaching
                   the
                   Gospel
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   founding
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   b
                   After
                   their
                   death
                   ,
                   Mark
                   the
                   disciple
                   and
                   interpreter
                   of
                   Peter
                   ,
                   delivered
                   to
                   us
                   in
                   writing
                   what
                   Peter
                   had
                   Preached
                   .
                   Luke
                   also
                   ,
                   the
                   follower
                   of
                   Paul
                   ,
                   compiled
                   in
                   a
                   book
                   the
                   Gospel
                   Preach't
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   Afterwards
                   John
                   the
                   disciple
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   leaned
                   on
                   his
                   breast
                   ,
                   publisht
                   a
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   lived
                   at
                   Ephesus
                   [
                   a
                   City
                   ]
                   of
                   Asia
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 much
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Authour
                 has
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 book
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 work
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 his
                 fifth
                 book
                 he
                 discourses
                 thus
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Revelation
                   of
                   John
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Antichrist's
                 name
                 ,
                 
                   These
                   things
                   being
                   thus
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   number
                   being
                   extant
                   in
                   all
                   accurate
                   and
                   antient
                   copies
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   very
                   persons
                   who
                   saw
                   John
                   face
                   to
                   face
                   ,
                   attesting
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   even
                   reason
                   doth
                   teach
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   beasts
                   name
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   computation
                   of
                   the
                   Grecians
                   ,
                   is
                   made
                   apparent
                   by
                   the
                   letters
                   contained
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 And
                 after
                 some
                 other
                 passages
                 ,
                 he
                 speaks
                 thus
                 concerning
                 the
                 same
                 John
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   therefore
                   will
                   not
                   run
                   the
                   hazard
                   of
                   affirming
                   any
                   thing
                   too
                   positively
                   concerning
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   his
                   name
                   were
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   openly
                   declared
                   in
                   this
                   age
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   express't
                   by
                   him
                   who
                   saw
                   the
                   Revelation
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   seen
                   long
                   since
                   ,
                   but
                   almost
                   in
                   our
                   age
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   
                   Domitian's
                   Reign
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 much
                 is
                 related
                 by
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Authour
                 concerning
                 
                   the
                   Revelation
                
                 :
                 He
                 mentions
                 also
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Epistle
                   of
                   John
                
                 ,
                 and
                 produces
                 many
                 authorites
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 out
                 of
                 
                   the
                   second
                   Epistle
                   of
                   Peter
                
                 .
                 He
                 not
                 onely
                 knew
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 approved
                 of
                 the
                 book
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Pastor
                   ▪
                
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Truly
                   therefore
                   hath
                   that
                   book
                   said
                   ,
                   which
                   contains
                   this
                   ,
                   Before
                   all
                   things
                   believe
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   created
                   and
                   set
                   in
                   order
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   forth
                   .
                
                 He
                 quotes
                 some
                 words
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 c
                 
                   Wisedom
                   of
                   Solomon
                
                 ,
                 saying
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   vision
                   of
                   God
                   procures
                   incorruption
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     incorruption
                     makes
                     us
                     neer
                     unto
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 He
                 makes
                 mention
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 d
                 sayings
                 of
                 an
                 Apostolick
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 (
                 whose
                 name
                 he
                 has
                 concealed
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 annexes
                 his
                 expositions
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 
                   Justin
                   Martyr
                
                 and
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 quoting
                 also
                 authorities
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 writings
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 person
                 has
                 promised
                 to
                 confute
                 Marcion
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 separate
                 Volume
                 ,
                 by
                 arguments
                 pickt
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 writings
                 .
                 And
                 concerning
                 the
                 translation
                 of
                 the
                 divinely
                 inspired
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 hear
                 what
                 he
                 writes
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   therefore
                   was
                   made
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   himself
                   saved
                   us
                   ,
                   having
                   given
                   the
                   sign
                   of
                   the
                   Virgin.
                   But
                   not
                   as
                   some
                   say
                   who
                   are
                   so
                   audacious
                   as
                   to
                   traduce
                   the
                   Scripture
                   thus
                   ,
                   Behold
                   ,
                   a
                   young
                   woman
                   shall
                   conceive
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   forth
                   a
                   Son
                   ;
                   as
                   e
                   Theodotion
                   the
                   Ephesian
                   has
                   translated
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   Aquila
                   of
                   Pontus
                   ,
                   both
                   Jewish
                   proselytes
                   .
                   Whom
                   the
                   Ebionites
                   having
                   followed
                   ,
                   say
                   that
                   Christ
                   was
                   begotten
                   by
                   Joseph
                   .
                
                 Hereunto
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 ,
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   before
                   the
                   Romans
                   had
                   firmly
                   compleated
                   their
                   Empire
                   ,
                   (
                   the
                   
                   Macedonians
                   as
                   yet
                   possessing
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   Asia
                   ,
                   )
                   f
                   Ptolemaeus
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   Lagus
                   ,
                   endeavouring
                   with
                   much
                   care
                   and
                   industry
                   to
                   adorn
                   the
                   Library
                   he
                   had
                   prepared
                   at
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   writings
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   accurately
                   compiled
                   ,
                   requested
                   those
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   have
                   g
                   their
                   Scriptures
                   translated
                   into
                   the
                   Greek
                   Language
                   .
                   They
                   (
                   for
                   till
                   that
                   time
                   they
                   were
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   )
                   sent
                   to
                   Ptolemaeus
                   the
                   Seventy
                   Seniours
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   the
                   most
                   skilfull
                   persons
                   among
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   expert
                   in
                   both
                   the
                   Languages
                   ;
                   h
                   satisfying
                   the
                   Kings
                   desire
                   herein
                   .
                   [
                   Ptolemy
                   ]
                   desirous
                   to
                   make
                   tryal
                   of
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   fearfull
                   least
                   by
                   compact
                   they
                   should
                   agree
                   to
                   conceal
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   by
                   their
                   translation
                   i
                   separated
                   them
                   one
                   from
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   commanded
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   write
                   a
                   translation
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   he
                   did
                   throughout
                   all
                   the
                   books
                   .
                   When
                   they
                   were
                   come
                   all
                   together
                   into
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   Ptolemy
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   compared
                   together
                   the
                   version
                   of
                   every
                   particular
                   person
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   God
                   was
                   both
                   glorified
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   acknowledged
                   to
                   be
                   truely
                   divine
                   :
                   For
                   they
                   all
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   set
                   down
                   the
                   same
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   words
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   expressions
                   ;
                   in
                   so
                   much
                   that
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   which
                   were
                   present
                   ,
                   acknowledged
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   were
                   translated
                   by
                   the
                   inspiration
                   of
                   God.
                   Neither
                   need
                   it
                   seem
                   marvellous
                   that
                   God
                   should
                   doe
                   this
                   ;
                   seeing
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   captivity
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   under
                   Nebuchodonosor
                   ,
                   (
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   being
                   then
                   corrupted
                   ,
                   )
                   when
                   after
                   Seventy
                   years
                   the
                   Jews
                   returned
                   into
                   their
                   own
                   Country
                   ,
                   afterwards
                   in
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   Artaxerxes
                   King
                   of
                   the
                   Persians
                   ,
                   He
                   inspired
                   Esdras
                   the
                   Priest
                   of
                   the
                   tribe
                   of
                   Levi
                   to
                   recompose
                   all
                   the
                   books
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   restore
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   the
                   Law
                   delivered
                   by
                   Moses
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 far
                 Ireneus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                
                 .
                 Who
                 were
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Commodus
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 Antoninus
                 having
                 held
                 the
                 Empire
                 nineteen
                 years
                 ,
                 Commodus
                 assumed
                 the
                 Government
                 .
                 In
                 whose
                 first
                 year
                 Julianus
                 undertook
                 the
                 Prefecture
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 at
                 
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   Agrippinus
                
                 having
                 compleated
                 the
                 twelfth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Presidency
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                
                 Concerning
                 Pantaenus
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 that
                 time
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 School
                 of
                 the
                 Faithfull
                 *
                 there
                 ,
                 who
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 learning
                 was
                 most
                 eminent
                 ,
                 his
                 name
                 was
                 
                   Pantaenus
                   ;
                   for
                
                 from
                 a
                 very
                 ancient
                 custom
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 an
                 Ecclesiastical
                 School
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 continued
                 to
                 our
                 days
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 informed
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 furnished
                 with
                 men
                 who
                 are
                 very
                 able
                 Scholars
                 ,
                 and
                 industrious
                 about
                 divine
                 matters
                 :
                 but
                 Fame
                 says
                 that
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Pantaenus
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 person
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 bred
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 precepts
                 and
                 institutions
                 of
                 that
                 Philosophical
                 Sect
                 called
                 Stoicks
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 t
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 shewed
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 willingness
                 of
                 mind
                 and
                 ardency
                 of
                 affection
                 towards
                 the
                 [
                 publication
                 of
                 the
                 ]
                 divine
                 Word
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 declared
                 the
                 Preacher
                 of
                 Christs
                 Gospel
                 to
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 jorneyed
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 India
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 Evangelical
                 Preachers
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 even
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 who
                 inflamed
                 with
                 a
                 divine
                 zeal
                 ,
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 contributed
                 their
                 assistance
                 to
                 the
                 enlargement
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 building
                 men
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 number
                 Pantaenus
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 reported
                 to
                 have
                 gone
                 to
                 the
                 Indians
                 .
                 Where
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 famed
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 the
                 Gospel
                 according
                 to
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 amongst
                 some
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 there
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 arrival
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 Bartholomew
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 Preacht
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 left
                 them
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 S
                 t
                 Matthew
                 written
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 preserved
                 to
                 the
                 foresaid
                 times
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 this
                 Pantaenus
                 ,
                 after
                 many
                 excellent
                 performances
                 ,
                 was
                 at
                 last
                 made
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 School
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ;
                 where
                 by
                 his
                 Discourses
                 and
                 Writings
                 he
                 set
                 forth
                 to
                 publick
                 view
                 the
                 Treasures
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 points
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 
                   Clemens
                   Alexandrinus
                
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 flourisht
                 Clemens
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 (
                 being
                 laborious
                 together
                 with
                 Pantaenus
                 in
                 the
                 studies
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 )
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 with
                 that
                 ancient
                 Prelate
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 disciple
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Apostles
                 .
                 He
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 book
                 a
                 
                   of
                   Institutions
                
                 )
                 makes
                 express
                 mention
                 of
                 Pantaenus
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 been
                 his
                 Master
                 .
                 To
                 me
                 he
                 seems
                 to
                 mean
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 book
                 of
                 his
                 Stromatewn
                 ,
                 where
                 recording
                 *
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 successours
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 doctrine
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 instructed
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   Now
                   this
                   work
                   of
                   mine
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   composed
                   for
                   ostentation
                   ▪
                   but
                   these
                   memoires
                   I
                   have
                   treasured
                   up
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   remedie
                   against
                   the
                   forgetfulness
                   of
                   mine
                   old
                   age
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   true
                   representation
                   and
                   a●umbration
                   of
                   those
                   lively
                   and
                   powerfull
                   discourses
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   had
                   the
                   happiness
                   to
                   hear
                   from
                   blessed
                   and
                   truely
                   worthy
                   and
                   memorable
                   persons
                   .
                   Of
                   which
                   one
                   was
                   Ionicus
                   ,
                   [
                   whom
                   I
                   heard
                   ]
                   in
                   Greece
                   ;
                   another
                   in
                   †
                   
                     Magna
                     Graecia
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   them
                   was
                   a
                   
                     Coelo-Syrian
                     ▪
                  
                   the
                   other
                   an
                   Egyptian
                   .
                   Others
                   of
                   them
                   lived
                   in
                   the
                   East
                   :
                   of
                   which
                   one
                   was
                   an
                   b
                   Assyrian
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   in
                   Palestine
                   ,
                   by
                   original
                   extract
                   an
                   c
                   Hebrew
                   .
                
                 The
                 last
                 [
                 Master
                 ]
                 I
                 met
                 with
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 yet
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 chiefest
                 in
                 power
                 and
                 virtue
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 inquisitively
                 sought
                 out
                 and
                 foundlying
                 hid
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 )
                 I
                 did
                 fully
                 acquiesce
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 searched
                 no
                 further
                 .
                 These
                 therefore
                 preserving
                 the
                 sincere
                 tradition
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 immediately
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostles
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   James
                   ,
                   John
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Paul
                 ,
                 (
                 like
                 children
                 from
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 although
                 few
                 children
                 be
                 like
                 their
                 Parents
                 )
                 are
                 by
                 Gods
                 blessing
                 come
                 down
                 to
                 our
                 time
                 ,
                 sowing
                 those
                 Primitive
                 and
                 Apostolic
                 seeds
                 [
                 of
                 Truth
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 that
                 time
                 Narcissus
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 flourished
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 very
                 famous
                 amongst
                 many
                 even
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 in
                 succession
                 from
                 the
                 siege
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 under
                 Adrian
                 .
                 From
                 which
                 time
                 we
                 have
                 before
                 manifested
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 was
                 first
                 constituted
                 there
                 ,
                 after
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 circumcision
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 Mark
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 that
                 Presided
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 After
                 whom
                 the
                 a
                 successions
                 of
                 the
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 there
                 doe
                 shew
                 that
                 Cassianus
                 had
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Chair
                 :
                 after
                 him
                 Publius
                 ;
                 then
                 Maximus
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 these
                 Julianus
                 ;
                 then
                 Caius
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 succeeded
                 Symmachus
                 ;
                 then
                 another
                 Caius
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 Julianus
                 the
                 second
                 ;
                 moreover
                 Capito
                 ,
                 b
                 Valens
                 ,
                 and
                 Dolichianus
                 ;
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 Narcissus
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 a
                 continued
                 series
                 of
                 succession
                 was
                 the
                 thirtieth
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Rhodon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dissention
                 of
                 the
                 Marcionites
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 has
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 ABout
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 Rhodon
                 ,
                 born
                 in
                 Asia
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 himself
                 relates
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 instructed
                 at
                 Rome
                 by
                 Tatianus
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 mentioned
                 before
                 ,
                 )
                 wrote
                 many
                 books
                 ,
                 and
                 together
                 with
                 others
                 ingaged
                 against
                 the
                 Heresie
                 of
                 Marcion
                 .
                 Which
                 ,
                 he
                 relates
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 divided
                 into
                 several
                 opinions
                 .
                 He
                 has
                 recorded
                 the
                 Authours
                 of
                 this
                 dissention
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 exquisite
                 diligence
                 confuted
                 the
                 lies
                 invented
                 by
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Hear
                 therefore
                 what
                 he
                 has
                 written
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 
                   Wherefore
                   also
                   they
                   disagree
                   amongst
                   themselves
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   assertours
                   of
                   an
                   opinion
                   which
                   is
                   ill
                   put
                   together
                   .
                   For
                   Apelles
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   their
                   gang
                   ,
                   (
                   a
                   who
                   boasts
                   of
                   his
                   age
                   and
                   pretends
                   to
                   lead
                   a
                   more
                   abstemous
                   and
                   strict
                   course
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   )
                   confesses
                   there
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   principle
                   ;
                   but
                   says
                   the
                   Oracles
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   proceed
                   from
                   an
                   opposite
                   spirit
                   ,
                   being
                   induced
                   to
                   believe
                   this
                   by
                   the
                   responses
                   of
                   a
                   Virgin
                   ,
                   possessed
                   with
                   a
                   devil
                   ,
                   by
                   name
                   Philumena
                   .
                   But
                   others
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   (
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   as
                   does
                   Marcion
                   himself
                   ,
                   the
                   b
                   Mariner
                   )
                   assert
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   Principles
                   ;
                   of
                   which
                   number
                   are
                   c
                   Potitus
                   ,
                   and
                   Basilicus
                   ;
                   and
                   these
                   followers
                   of
                   that
                   *
                   Wolfe
                   of
                   Pontus
                   ,
                   being
                   unable
                   to
                   find
                   out
                   the
                   distinction
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   neither
                   could
                   he
                   doe
                   ,
                   )
                   have
                   given
                   themselves
                   over
                   to
                   rashness
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   simply
                   and
                   without
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   demonstration
                   affirmed
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   Principles
                   .
                   Others
                   again
                   [
                   differing
                   ]
                   from
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   running
                   themselves
                   into
                   worse
                   [
                   assertions
                   ,
                   ]
                   suppose
                   there
                   are
                   not
                   onely
                   two
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   three
                   natures
                   .
                   Of
                   which
                   sort
                   Syneros
                   was
                   the
                   ringleader
                   and
                   first
                   founder
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   defenders
                   of
                   his
                   doctrine
                   doe
                   say
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 Authour
                 writes
                 that
                 he
                 discours't
                 with
                 Apelles
                 ;
                 he
                 says
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   the
                   old
                   man
                   Apelles
                   ,
                   having
                   had
                   a
                   conference
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   was
                   convinc't
                   that
                   
                   he
                   maintained
                   many
                   things
                   that
                   were
                   false
                   ;
                   upon
                   which
                   account
                   he
                   said
                   ●aith
                   should
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   be
                   too
                   severely
                   inquired
                   into
                   ,
                   but
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   one
                   should
                   persist
                   in
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   believed
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   asserted
                   that
                   those
                   who
                   hoped
                   in
                   [
                   Christ
                   ]
                   crucified
                   should
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   provided
                   they
                   be
                   found
                   doing
                   of
                   good
                   works
                   .
                   He
                   concluded
                   the
                   [
                   question
                   ]
                   concerning
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   to
                   him
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   said
                   before
                   )
                   the
                   most
                   obscure
                   thing
                   of
                   all
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   affirmed
                   there
                   was
                   but
                   one
                   principle
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   religion
                   [
                   asserts
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Then
                 ,
                 having
                 set
                 forth
                 his
                 whole
                 opinion
                 ,
                 he
                 subjoyns
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   But
                   when
                   I
                   said
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   whence
                   have
                   you
                   this
                   demonstration
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   what
                   reason
                   can
                   you
                   affirm
                   there
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   principle
                   ,
                   tell
                   us
                   ?
                   He
                   answered
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   prophecies
                   confuted
                   themselves
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   uttered
                   nothing
                   that
                   was
                   true
                   :
                   For
                   they
                   disagree
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   false
                   ,
                   and
                   opposite
                   to
                   themselves
                   ;
                   but
                   ,
                   how
                   there
                   was
                   but
                   one
                   principle
                   ,
                   he
                   profes't
                   he
                   knew
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   induced
                   onely
                   to
                   think
                   so
                   .
                   After
                   this
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   conjured
                   him
                   to
                   speak
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   he
                   swore
                   he
                   spoke
                   what
                   was
                   true
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     wit
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   knew
                   not
                   how
                   there
                   could
                   be
                   one
                   unbegotten
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   believed
                   it
                   .
                   I
                   laughed
                   ,
                   and
                   reprehended
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   stiled
                   himself
                   a
                   Doctour
                   ,
                   and
                   knew
                   not
                   how
                   to
                   make
                   good
                   what
                   he
                   taught
                   .
                
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 book
                 which
                 he
                 dedicated
                 to
                 Callistion
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Rhodon
                 doth
                 confess
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 was
                 instructed
                 at
                 Rome
                 by
                 Tatianus
                 .
                 Moreover
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 Tatianus
                 compiled
                 a
                 book
                 
                   of
                   Questions
                
                 ;
                 wherein
                 Tatianus
                 having
                 promised
                 to
                 explain
                 the
                 dark
                 and
                 obscure
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 this
                 Rhodon
                 professes
                 he
                 would
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 solutions
                 to
                 his
                 Qu●stions
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 extant
                 of
                 this
                 Persons
                 ,
                 a
                 Comment
                 upon
                 
                   the
                   six
                   days
                   Work
                   of
                   the
                   Creation
                   .
                
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 this
                 Apelles
                 uttered
                 many
                 impious
                 expressions
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 in
                 many
                 books
                 speaking
                 irreligiously
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 using
                 his
                 utmost
                 diligence
                 to
                 confute
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 thought
                 )
                 to
                 overthrow
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 False
                 Prophets
                 of
                 the
                 Cataphrygians
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 that
                 adversary
                 of
                 Gods
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 hates
                 goodness
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 mischief
                 his
                 chiefest
                 delight
                 ,
                 )
                 omitting
                 in
                 no
                 wi●e
                 any
                 ways
                 or
                 methods
                 of
                 Treachery
                 towards
                 men
                 ,
                 caused
                 new
                 Heresies
                 again
                 to
                 grow
                 up
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 the
                 followers
                 whereof
                 crawl'd
                 ,
                 like
                 venemous
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 all
                 over
                 Asia
                 and
                 Phrygia
                 ;
                 and
                 boasted
                 that
                 Montanus
                 was
                 the
                 *
                 Paraclete
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 two
                 women
                 Priscilla
                 and
                 Maximilla
                 ,
                 his
                 companions
                 ,
                 were
                 his
                 prophetesses
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XV.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Schism
                 of
                 Blastus
                 raised
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 OThers
                 also
                 sprang
                 up
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 whom
                 Florinus
                 ,
                 degraded
                 from
                 being
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 headed
                 .
                 Blastus
                 was
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 intangled
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 a
                 errour
                 .
                 Which
                 two
                 persons
                 drew
                 away
                 many
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 inticed
                 them
                 to
                 imbrace
                 their
                 opinion
                 ;
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 severally
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 introduce
                 innovations
                 against
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVI
                
                 .
                 What
                 has
                 been
                 committed
                 to
                 memory
                 concerning
                 Montanus
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 False
                 Prophets
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 That
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 defender
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 raised
                 up
                 Apollinaris
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Hierapolis
                 ,
                 (
                 whom
                 we
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 were
                 eloquent
                 and
                 learned
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   it
                   were
                
                 a
                 strong
                 and
                 inexpugnable
                 defence
                 against
                 the
                 said
                 Heresie
                 of
                 the
                 Cataphrygians
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 persons
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 copious
                 subject
                 left
                 us
                 for
                 this
                 our
                 History
                 .
                 a
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 persons
                 therefore
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 preface
                 to
                 his
                 work
                 against
                 the
                 Cataphrygians
                 ,
                 does
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 shew
                 that
                 he
                 assaulted
                 them
                 with
                 unwritten
                 arguments
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 begins
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 
                   Having
                   a
                   sufficient
                   while
                   since
                   been
                   enjoyned
                   by
                   thee
                   ,
                   Beloved
                   b
                   
                     Avirci●s
                     Marcellus
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   write
                   a
                   book
                   against
                   the
                   Heresie
                   of
                   c
                   Miltiades
                   ,
                   till
                   now
                   I
                   have
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   continued
                   doubtfull
                   and
                   unresolved
                   ;
                   not
                   that
                   I
                   wanted
                   ability
                   both
                   to
                   confute
                   falsehood
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   to
                   give
                   evidence
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   ;
                   but
                   I
                   was
                   fearfull
                   and
                   cautious
                   ,
                   lest
                   to
                   some
                   I
                   should
                   seem
                   by
                   writing
                   to
                   add
                   to
                   ,
                   or
                   make
                   a
                   further
                   determination
                   about
                   ,
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   covenant
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   :
                   to
                   which
                   nothing
                   must
                   be
                   added
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   thing
                   taken
                   away
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   him
                   that
                   resolves
                   to
                   lead
                   a
                   life
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   Gospel
                   it self
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   being
                   lately
                   at
                   Ancyra
                   [
                   a
                   City
                   ]
                   of
                   Galatia
                   ,
                   and
                   finding
                   the
                   Church
                   d
                   then
                   e
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   noise
                   of
                   this
                   New
                   (
                   not
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   call
                   it
                   ,
                   Prophecy
                   ,
                   but
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   demonstrated
                   ,
                   )
                   False
                   Prophecy
                   ;
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   I
                   was
                   able
                   ,
                   (
                   God
                   assisting
                   me
                   ,
                   )
                   I
                   discourst
                   f
                   frequently
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   many
                   Days
                   both
                   concerning
                   these
                   very
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   about
                   other
                   [
                   points
                   ]
                   proposed
                   by
                   them
                   :
                   insomuch
                   that
                   the
                   church
                   did
                   greatly
                   rejoyce
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   confirmed
                   in
                   the
                   Truth
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   adversaries
                   were
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   confuted
                   ,
                   and
                   g
                   the
                   enemies
                   of
                   God
                   made
                   
                   sorrowfull
                   .
                   When
                   therefore
                   the
                   Presbyters
                   of
                   that
                   place
                   requested
                   me
                   to
                   leave
                   some
                   written
                   Record
                   of
                   what
                   had
                   been
                   spoken
                   against
                   those
                   adversaries
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Truth
                   ;
                   h
                   (
                   
                     Zoticus
                     Otrenus
                  
                   our
                   fellow
                   Presbyter
                   being
                   then
                   present
                   also
                   ▪
                   )
                   I
                   did
                   not
                   indeed
                   doe
                   that
                   ;
                   but
                   promised
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   (
                   by
                   the
                   assistance
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   )
                   I
                   would
                   write
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   send
                   it
                   quickly
                   and
                   carefully
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                
                 Having
                 said
                 these
                 words
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 after
                 these
                 in
                 the
                 Preface
                 of
                 his
                 book
                 ,
                 he
                 proceeds
                 ,
                 and
                 sets
                 forth
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Heresie
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 
                   This
                   their
                   stubborn
                   contention
                   therefore
                   against
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   New
                   Heretical
                   separation
                   [
                   from
                   it
                   ]
                   had
                   this
                   original
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   certain
                   Village
                   in
                   that
                   i
                   Mysia
                   [
                   which
                   borders
                   upon
                   ]
                   Phrygia
                   ,
                   called
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Ardaba
                   .
                   There
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   had
                   newly
                   embraced
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   by
                   name
                   Montanus
                   ,
                   (
                   when
                   Gratus
                   was
                   Proconsul
                   of
                   Asia
                   ,
                   )
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   his
                   immoderate
                   desire
                   after
                   ,
                   and
                   love
                   for
                   ,
                   the
                   chief
                   place
                   ,
                   gave
                   the
                   adversary
                   an
                   entrance
                   into
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   devil
                   ;
                   and
                   being
                   on
                   a
                   suddain
                   possest
                   with
                   a
                   ●urious
                   and
                   frantick
                   temper
                   of
                   mind
                   ,
                   became
                   perfectly
                   mad
                   ,
                   and
                   began
                   to
                   utter
                   strange
                   and
                   barbarous
                   expressions
                   ,
                   foretelling
                   what
                   was
                   to
                   come
                   ;
                   [
                   a
                   thing
                   which
                   is
                   ]
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   order
                   and
                   institution
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   received
                   from
                   antient
                   tradition
                   ,
                   and
                   [
                   propagated
                   ]
                   by
                   a
                   continued
                   succession
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   were
                   at
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   his
                   counterfeited
                   expressions
                   ,
                   some
                   with
                   indignation
                   rebuked
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   moved
                   by
                   ,
                   and
                   possest
                   with
                   ,
                   a
                   devil
                   and
                   a
                   spirit
                   of
                   errour
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   being
                   a
                   disturber
                   of
                   the
                   multitude
                   ;
                   they
                   prohibited
                   him
                   also
                   to
                   speak
                   ;
                   [
                   for
                   ]
                   they
                   were
                   mindfull
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   *
                   premonition
                   and
                   his
                   menaces
                   ,
                   [
                   whereby
                   we
                   are
                   commanded
                   ]
                   with
                   vigilancy
                   to
                   beware
                   of
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   false
                   Prophets
                   .
                   But
                   others
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   inspired
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   Prophecy
                   ,
                   conceiving
                   also
                   very
                   high
                   thoughts
                   of
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   unmindfull
                   of
                   the
                   †
                   Lords
                   premonition
                   ,
                   provoked
                   that
                   infatuating
                   ,
                   flattering
                   ,
                   and
                   seducing
                   spirit
                   [
                   to
                   speak
                   ;
                   ]
                   and
                   being
                   enticed
                   and
                   deceived
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   forbad
                   it
                   should
                   any
                   more
                   be
                   silen●'t
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   art
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   by
                   this
                   method
                   of
                   subtilty
                   and
                   mischief
                   ,
                   the
                   devil
                   plotted
                   destruction
                   against
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   disobedient
                   to
                   [
                   the
                   Lords
                   premonition
                   ;
                   ]
                   and
                   ,
                   being
                   undeservedly
                   honoured
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   excited
                   and
                   enkindled
                   their
                   minds
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   k
                   forsaken
                   the
                   true
                   Faith.
                   For
                   he
                   stirred
                   up
                   two
                   other
                   women
                   ,
                   and
                   filled
                   them
                   with
                   a
                   counterfeit
                   spirit
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   (
                   like
                   the
                   fore-mentioned
                   person
                   )
                   uttered
                   extravagant
                   ,
                   foolish
                   and
                   strange
                   expressions
                   ;
                   and
                   those
                   who
                   delighted
                   in
                   and
                   boasted
                   of
                   that
                   matter
                   ,
                   that
                   spirit
                   pronounced
                   blessed
                   ,
                   and
                   puft
                   them
                   up
                   with
                   the
                   greatness
                   of
                   the
                   promises
                   .
                   Sometimes
                   also
                   ,
                   making
                   use
                   of
                   conjecturall
                   and
                   credible
                   arguments
                   ,
                   he
                   condemned
                   them
                   publickly
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   he
                   might
                   also
                   seem
                   a
                   l
                   reproving
                   [
                   Spirit
                   .
                   ]
                   Those
                   few
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   deceived
                   ,
                   were
                   Phrygians
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   insolent
                   spirit
                   taught
                   them
                   to
                   revile
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   under
                   heaven
                   ,
                   because
                   this
                   spirit
                   of
                   false
                   Prophecy
                   received
                   neither
                   honour
                   from
                   ,
                   nor
                   found
                   any
                   way
                   of
                   entrance
                   into
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   the
                   faithfull
                   throughout
                   Asia
                   had
                   met
                   often
                   and
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   of
                   Asia
                   upon
                   this
                   account
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   inquired
                   into
                   this
                   new
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   determined
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   prophane
                   ,
                   and
                   rejected
                   this
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   expelled
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   interdicted
                   communion
                   [
                   with
                   the
                   Faithfull
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Having
                 related
                 thus
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 [
                 of
                 his
                 work
                 ]
                 and
                 subjoyned
                 ,
                 throughout
                 that
                 whole
                 book
                 ,
                 a
                 confutation
                 of
                 their
                 errour
                 ;
                 in
                 his
                 second
                 book
                 he
                 says
                 these
                 words
                 concerning
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 forementioned
                 persons
                 .
                 
                   Whereas
                   therefore
                   they
                   have
                   termed
                   us
                   the
                   Murderers
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   have
                   not
                   admitted
                   of
                   their
                   prattling
                   and
                   lying
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   these
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   are
                   those
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   promised
                   to
                   send
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   )
                   let
                   them
                   answer
                   us
                   for
                   God's
                   sake
                   ,
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   (
                   most
                   excellent
                   !
                   )
                   who
                   even
                   from
                   Montanus
                   and
                   his
                   women
                   began
                   to
                   speak
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   been
                   persecuted
                   by
                   the
                   Jews
                   ;
                   or
                   slain
                   by
                   the
                   impious
                   ?
                   not
                   one
                   :
                   Is
                   there
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   who
                   has
                   been
                   apprehended
                   and
                   crucified
                   for
                   the
                   name
                   [
                   of
                   Christ
                   ?
                   ]
                   None
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   Neither
                   hath
                   any
                   of
                   their
                   women
                   been
                   scourged
                   in
                   the
                   Synagogues
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   or
                   stoned
                   :
                   [
                   not
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ]
                   any
                   where
                   or
                   in
                   any
                   wise
                   ▪
                   yea
                   ,
                   Montanus
                   and
                   Maximilla
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   dyed
                   another
                   manner
                   of
                   death
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   t
                   is
                   famed
                   ,
                   both
                   these
                   persons
                   ,
                   incited
                   thereto
                   by
                   that
                   furious
                   spirit
                   ,
                   hanged
                   themselves
                   ;
                   not
                   together
                   ,
                   but
                   each
                   of
                   them
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   their
                   death
                   ,
                   as
                   t
                   is
                   strongly
                   reported
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   they
                   dyed
                   and
                   put
                   an
                   end
                   to
                   their
                   lives
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   that
                   the
                   traitour
                   Judas
                   did
                   .
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   also
                   common
                   ●ame
                   says
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   admirable
                   [
                   fellow
                   ]
                   Theodotus
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   the
                   first
                   m
                   Procuratour
                   of
                   that
                   they
                   stiled
                   their
                   Prophecie
                   ,
                   was
                   possest
                   with
                   a
                   n
                   false
                   ec●tasie
                   of
                   mind
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   at
                   some
                   time
                   or
                   other
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   lifted
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   assumed
                   ●nto
                   heaven
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   having
                   given
                   himself
                   wholly
                   up
                   into
                   [
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   ]
                   that
                   spirit
                   of
                   errour
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   thrown
                   into
                   the
                   air
                   [
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   ]
                   and
                   dyed
                   miserably
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   said
                   indeed
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   thing
                   was
                   thus
                   done
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   we
                   saw
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   suppose
                   (
                   O
                   Macarius
                   !
                   )
                   that
                   we
                   certainly
                   know
                   any
                   thing
                   hereof
                   .
                   For
                   peradventure
                   
                     Montanus
                     ,
                     Theodotus
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   foresaid
                   woman
                   dyed
                   after
                   this
                   manner
                   ,
                   perhaps
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   so
                   die
                   .
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 book
                 he
                 says
                 the
                 holy
                 Bishops
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 did
                 attempt
                 to
                 confute
                 the
                 spirit
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 Maximilla
                 ;
                 but
                 were
                 prohibited
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 favourers
                 of
                 that
                 spirit
                 :
                 He
                 writes
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   let
                   not
                   the
                   spirit
                   in
                   Maximilla
                   say
                   
                   [
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   ]
                   (
                   o
                   as
                   't
                   is
                   related
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   book
                   of
                   
                     Asterius
                     Urbanus
                  
                   ,
                   )
                   I
                   am
                   driven
                   as
                   a
                   wolf
                   from
                   the
                   sheep
                   .
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   a
                   wolf
                   .
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Power
                   :
                   but
                   let
                   him
                   evidently
                   manifest
                   and
                   prove
                   that
                   Power
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   and
                   let
                   him
                   by
                   that
                   Spirit
                   compell
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   then
                   present
                   to
                   confess
                   that
                   they
                   tried
                   and
                   conferred
                   with
                   that
                   babling
                   spirit
                   ;
                   [
                   I
                   mean
                   ]
                   those
                   approved
                   men
                   and
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Zoticus
                   of
                   the
                   Town
                   Comanes
                   ,
                   and
                   Julianus
                   of
                   Apamea
                   :
                   whose
                   mouths
                   p
                   Themison
                   and
                   those
                   of
                   his
                   party
                   having
                   stopped
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   suffer
                   that
                   lying
                   spirit
                   to
                   be
                   reproved
                   by
                   them
                   .
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 book
                 ,
                 (
                 having
                 interposed
                 some
                 words
                 to
                 confute
                 the
                 false
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 Maximilla
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 evidences
                 both
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 he
                 wrote
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 mentions
                 her
                 predictions
                 ,
                 wherein
                 she
                 had
                 foretold
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 Wars
                 and
                 Commotions
                 ;
                 the
                 falsehood
                 of
                 which
                 [
                 predictions
                 ]
                 he
                 reprehends
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   has
                   not
                   this
                   lie
                   been
                   already
                   made
                   apparently
                   manifest
                   ?
                   For
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   't
                   is
                   more
                   than
                   thirteen
                   years
                   ,
                   since
                   this
                   woman
                   died
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   there
                   has
                   not
                   been
                   either
                   a
                   particular
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   universal
                   war
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   Yea
                   rather
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   mercy
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Christians
                   have
                   had
                   a
                   firm
                   and
                   lasting
                   peace
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 second
                 book
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 I
                 will
                 also
                 add
                 some
                 few
                 words
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 says
                 thus
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 boasted
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 even
                 of
                 their
                 [
                 party
                 ]
                 had
                 suffered
                 as
                 Martyrs
                 .
                 
                   When
                   therefore
                   they
                   can
                   return
                   no
                   answer
                   ,
                   having
                   been
                   confuted
                   in
                   all
                   passages
                   we
                   have
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   they
                   endeavour
                   to
                   flee
                   to
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   ;
                   saying
                   they
                   have
                   many
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   certain
                   and
                   undoubted
                   evidence
                   of
                   that
                   power
                   by
                   them
                   called
                   the
                   Prophetick
                   spirit
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   ,
                   in
                   my
                   judgment
                   ,
                   is
                   much
                   more
                   untrue
                   .
                   For
                   some
                   [
                   followers
                   ]
                   of
                   other
                   Heresies
                   [
                   doe
                   boast
                   ]
                   they
                   have
                   many
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   ,
                   I
                   think
                   ,
                   upon
                   this
                   account
                   embrace
                   their
                   opinion
                   ,
                   nor
                   confess
                   they
                   have
                   the
                   truth
                   amongst
                   them
                   .
                   Those
                   also
                   who
                   first
                   followed
                   the
                   Heresie
                   of
                   Marcion
                   ,
                   called
                   Marcionists
                   ,
                   say
                   they
                   have
                   very
                   many
                   Martyrs
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   in
                   truth
                   acknowledge
                   Christ
                   himself
                   :
                
                 And
                 after
                 some
                 few
                 words
                 ,
                 he
                 subjoyns
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Wherefore
                   also
                   ,
                   as
                   often
                   as
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   being
                   called
                   to
                   [
                   undergoe
                   ]
                   Martyrdom
                   for
                   the
                   true
                   Faith
                   ,
                   have
                   by
                   accident
                   happened
                   into
                   company
                   with
                   some
                   of
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   Phrygian
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   called
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   they
                   dissent
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   having
                   avoided
                   all
                   communion
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   are
                   perfected
                   by
                   a
                   glorious
                   Martyrdom
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   unwilling
                   to
                   give
                   their
                   assent
                   to
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   Montanus
                   and
                   his
                   women
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   manifest
                   from
                   what
                   has
                   been
                   done
                   in
                   our
                   times
                   in
                   [
                   the
                   City
                   ]
                   Apamea
                   ,
                   scituate
                   on
                   [
                   the
                   River
                   ]
                   Meander
                   ,
                   by
                   Caius
                   and
                   Alexander
                   of
                   Eumonia
                   ,
                   who
                   suffered
                   Martyrdom
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Miltiades
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 books
                 he
                 compiled
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 same
                 book
                 he
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 one
                 Miltiades
                 ,
                 a
                 writer
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 wrote
                 a
                 book
                 against
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Heresie
                 :
                 having
                 therefore
                 cited
                 some
                 words
                 of
                 those
                 [
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 ]
                 he
                 proceeds
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                   Having
                   found
                   all
                   this
                   in
                   a
                   certain
                   book
                   which
                   they
                   wrote
                   in
                   answer
                   to
                   a
                   book
                   of
                   our
                   brother
                   a
                   
                   Alcibiades's
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   proves
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     a
                     Prophet
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     speak
                     in
                     an
                     extasie
                     of
                     mind
                     ,
                  
                   I
                   epitomized
                   them
                   .
                
                 A
                 little
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 book
                 ,
                 he
                 enumerates
                 the
                 Prophets
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ;
                 amongst
                 whom
                 he
                 recounts
                 one
                 Ammias
                 ,
                 and
                 Quadratus
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   b
                   but
                   a
                   false
                   Prophet
                   in
                   a
                   false
                   extasie
                   ,
                   (
                   whose
                   concomitants
                   are
                   licentiousness
                   and
                   audaciousness
                   ,
                   )
                   takes
                   his
                   beginning
                   indeed
                   from
                   a
                   voluntary
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   but
                   ends
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   said
                   in
                   an
                   involuntary
                   madness
                   of
                   mind
                   :
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   show
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   either
                   under
                   the
                   Old
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     New
                     Testament
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   inspired
                   after
                   this
                   manner
                   [
                   by
                   such
                   a
                   spirit
                   .
                   ]
                   They
                   shall
                   not
                   boast
                   of
                   Agabus
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   Judas
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   Silas
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   the
                   daughters
                   of
                   Philip
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   Ammias
                   in
                   Philadelphia
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   Quadratus
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   many
                   others
                   which
                   do
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   belong
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 after
                 some
                 few
                 words
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   if
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   
                   Montanus's
                   women
                   succeeded
                   in
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   Prophecy
                   after
                   Quadratus
                   and
                   Ammias
                   in
                   Philadelphia
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   show
                   us
                   ,
                   who
                   among
                   them
                   have
                   been
                   the
                   successours
                   of
                   Montanus
                   and
                   his
                   women
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Apostle
                   is
                   of
                   opinion
                   that
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   Prophecy
                   ought
                   to
                   continue
                   in
                   every
                   Church
                   untill
                   the
                   last
                   Advent
                   [
                   of
                   our
                   Lord.
                   ]
                   But
                   they
                   are
                   unable
                   to
                   shew
                   [
                   any
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   ]
                   although
                   this
                   is
                   now
                   the
                   fourteenth
                   year
                   since
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Maximilla
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 far
                 he
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 Miltiades
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 mentions
                 ,
                 has
                 left
                 us
                 other
                 monuments
                 of
                 his
                 diligence
                 about
                 the
                 divine
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 books
                 he
                 composed
                 against
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 those
                 against
                 the
                 Jews
                 ;
                 having
                 prosecuted
                 each
                 subject
                 particularly
                 in
                 two
                 Volumes
                 .
                 Moreover
                 also
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 an
                 Apology
                 for
                 the
                 [
                 Christian
                 ]
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 profest
                 ,
                 [
                 and
                 dedicated
                 it
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 c
                 Presidents
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 in
                 that
                 Age.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP
                   XVIII
                
                 .
                 How
                 Apollonius
                 also
                 confuted
                 the
                 Cataphrygians
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 he
                 has
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 APollonius
                 also
                 ,
                 an
                 Ecclesiastick
                 writer
                 ,
                 imploying
                 himself
                 about
                 a
                 confutation
                 of
                 that
                 called
                 the
                 Cataphrygian
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 
                 was
                 prevalent
                 in
                 Phrygia
                 ,
                 composed
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Volume
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 does
                 both
                 word
                 by
                 word
                 disprove
                 the
                 false
                 Prophecies
                 vented
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 laies
                 open
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 manners
                 of
                 the
                 Founders
                 of
                 that
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 [
                 shewing
                 ]
                 how
                 they
                 behaved
                 themselves
                 .
                 Hear
                 what
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Montanus
                 .
                 
                   But
                   who
                   is
                   this
                   new
                   Doctor
                   ?
                   His
                   works
                   and
                   doctrine
                   doe
                   demonstrate
                   :
                   this
                   is
                   he
                   who
                   has
                   taught
                   a
                   dissolution
                   of
                   marriages
                   :
                   who
                   has
                   imposed
                   a
                   Laws
                   of
                   fasting
                   ;
                   who
                   has
                   named
                   Pepuza
                   and
                   Tymium
                   (
                   little
                   Cities
                   of
                   Phrygia
                   )
                   Jerusalem
                   ;
                   being
                   desirous
                   to
                   gather
                   together
                   their
                   men
                   from
                   all
                   parts
                   ;
                   who
                   has
                   constituted
                   exactours
                   of
                   money
                   ;
                   who
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   oblations
                   ,
                   has
                   subtilly
                   mask't
                   his
                   taking
                   of
                   gifts
                   ;
                   who
                   gives
                   stipends
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   Preach
                   up
                   his
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   by
                   stuffing
                   of
                   the
                   paunch
                   the
                   doctrine
                   he
                   professes
                   may
                   thrive
                   and
                   prevail
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 much
                 [
                 he
                 says
                 ]
                 concerning
                 Montanus
                 .
                 Concerning
                 his
                 Prophetesses
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 these
                 words
                 he
                 writes
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   We
                   have
                   demonstrated
                   therefore
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   principal
                   Prophetesses
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   they
                   were
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   forsook
                   their
                   husbands
                   :
                   how
                   falsly
                   then
                   doe
                   they
                   speak
                   ,
                   who
                   term
                   b
                   Prisca
                   a
                   virgin
                   ?
                   Then
                   he
                   goes
                   on
                   ,
                   saying
                   :
                   Does
                   not
                   the
                   whole
                   Scripture
                   seem
                   to
                   you
                   to
                   prohibit
                   a
                   Prophet
                   to
                   receive
                   gifts
                   &
                   money
                   ?
                   When
                   therefore
                   I
                   see
                   a
                   Prophetess
                   receive
                   Gold
                   ,
                   and
                   silver
                   ,
                   and
                   rich
                   garments
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   I
                   choose
                   but
                   abhor
                   her
                   ?
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 after
                 some
                 words
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 this
                 concerning
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Confessours
                 .
                 
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   Themison
                   ,
                   who
                   has
                   covered
                   himself
                   with
                   a
                   c
                   specious
                   pretext
                   of
                   avarice
                   ,
                   (
                   he
                   who
                   would
                   not
                   bear
                   the
                   d
                   sign
                   of
                   confession
                   ,
                   but
                   rid
                   himself
                   of
                   his
                   bonds
                   by
                   a
                   great
                   sum
                   of
                   money
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   upon
                   that
                   account
                   he
                   should
                   in
                   future
                   have
                   behaved
                   himself
                   submissively
                   ,
                   )
                   does
                   [
                   notwithstanding
                   ]
                   boast
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   and
                   has
                   been
                   so
                   audacious
                   ,
                   as
                   ,
                   in
                   imitation
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   to
                   write
                   a
                   general
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   instruction
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   behaved
                   themselves
                   more
                   like
                   true
                   believers
                   than
                   he
                   ,
                   but
                   does
                   [
                   therein
                   ]
                   defend
                   the
                   Tenets
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   vain
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   speaks
                   impiously
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   holy
                   Church
                   .
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 he
                 writes
                 thus
                 concerning
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 amongst
                 them
                 have
                 been
                 honoured
                 as
                 Martyrs
                 ;
                 
                   But
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   speak
                   of
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   let
                   the
                   Prophetess
                   answer
                   us
                   concerning
                   Alexander
                   ,
                   who
                   terms
                   himself
                   a
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   with
                   whom
                   she
                   feasts
                   ,
                   whom
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   pay
                   a
                   reverence
                   to
                   .
                   Whose
                   robberies
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   other
                   audacious
                   facts
                   (
                   for
                   which
                   he
                   has
                   been
                   punished
                   )
                   we
                   need
                   not
                   speak
                   of
                   since
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   seen
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   where
                   the
                   publick
                   e
                   Registers
                   are
                   kept
                   .
                   Which
                   therefore
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   forgives
                   the
                   others
                   sins
                   ?
                   Does
                   the
                   Prophet
                   [
                   pardon
                   ]
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   robberies
                   ,
                   or
                   does
                   the
                   Martyr
                   [
                   forgive
                   ]
                   the
                   Prophets
                   avarice
                   ?
                   For
                   when
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   has
                   said
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     Provide
                     neither
                     gold
                     ,
                     nor
                     silver
                     ,
                     neither
                     two
                     coats
                     ,
                  
                   these
                   persons
                   ,
                   wholly
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   have
                   committed
                   heinous
                   sins
                   in
                   possessing
                   themselves
                   of
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   forbidden
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   will
                   evidence
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   which
                   they
                   call
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   have
                   extorted
                   money
                   not
                   onely
                   from
                   the
                   rich
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   from
                   the
                   indigent
                   ,
                   from
                   Orphans
                   ,
                   and
                   Widdows
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   they
                   are
                   confident
                   [
                   of
                   their
                   innocency
                   ]
                   herein
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   stay
                   ,
                   and
                   decide
                   the
                   matter
                   with
                   us
                   concerning
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   convinced
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   they
                   may
                   leave
                   their
                   viciousness
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   fruits
                   [
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   deeds
                   ]
                   of
                   a
                   Prophet
                   must
                   be
                   approved
                   .
                   For
                   a
                   tree
                   is
                   known
                   by
                   its
                   fruit
                   .
                   That
                   therefore
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   desirous
                   may
                   know
                   the
                   truth
                   concerning
                   Alexander
                   ,
                   judgment
                   was
                   past
                   upon
                   him
                   at
                   Ephesus
                   by
                   
                     Aemilius
                     Frontinus
                  
                   the
                   Proconsul
                   [
                   of
                   Asia
                   ]
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   name
                   [
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   ]
                   but
                   the
                   robberies
                   he
                   had
                   audaciously
                   committed
                   ,
                   being
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   an
                   f
                   Apostate
                   from
                   Christ.
                   Then
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   counterfeited
                   [
                   a
                   profession
                   of
                   ]
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   deceived
                   the
                   faithfull
                   [
                   brethren
                   ]
                   there
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   dismist
                   ;
                   but
                   his
                   own
                   Church
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   was
                   born
                   ,
                   admitted
                   him
                   not
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   thief
                   .
                   Those
                   who
                   are
                   desirous
                   to
                   know
                   all
                   matters
                   concerning
                   him
                   ,
                   may
                   have
                   recourse
                   to
                   the
                   publick
                   Register
                   of
                   Asia
                   [
                   where
                   they
                   will
                   find
                   them
                   .
                   ]
                   And
                   yet
                   the
                   *
                   Prophet
                   does
                   pretend
                   himself
                   ignorant
                   of
                   this
                   man
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   has
                   converst
                   with
                   for
                   many
                   years
                   .
                   Having
                   evidently
                   shown
                   what
                   this
                   man
                   is
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   also
                   by
                   him
                   declared
                   the
                   imposture
                   of
                   the
                   prophet
                   .
                   We
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   demonstrate
                   the
                   like
                   in
                   many
                   other
                   things
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   they
                   have
                   any
                   confidence
                   in
                   themselves
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   undergoe
                   the
                   test
                   .
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 work
                 ,
                 he
                 adds
                 these
                 words
                 concerning
                 those
                 Prophets
                 they
                 boast
                 of
                 :
                 
                   If
                   they
                   deny
                   that
                   their
                   Prophets
                   have
                   received
                   gifts
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   confess
                   this
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     to
                     wit
                  
                   ]
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   convinced
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   taken
                   gifts
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   Prophets
                   :
                   And
                   then
                   we
                   will
                   produce
                   infinite
                   demonstrations
                   hereof
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   necessary
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   fruits
                   of
                   a
                   Prophet
                   should
                   be
                   approved
                   of
                   :
                   tell
                   me
                   ,
                   does
                   a
                   Prophet
                   g
                   colour
                   [
                   his
                   hair
                   ?
                   ]
                   does
                   a
                   Prophet
                   paint
                   his
                   eye-brows
                   with
                   *
                   Stybium
                   ?
                   does
                   a
                   Prophet
                   make
                   it
                   his
                   business
                   to
                   deck
                   and
                   adorn
                   himself
                   ?
                   does
                   a
                   Prophet
                   play
                   at
                   tables
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   dice
                   ?
                   does
                   a
                   Prophet
                   put
                   money
                   to
                   usury
                   ?
                   Let
                   them
                   confess
                   ingenuously
                   whether
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   lawfull
                   or
                   no
                   ?
                   But
                   I
                   will
                   demonstrate
                   they
                   are
                   done
                   amongst
                   them
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 Apollonius
                 does
                 relate
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 work
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 writing
                 that
                 book
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 h
                 fourty
                 years
                 since
                 Montanus
                 undertook
                 [
                 to
                 vent
                 ]
                 his
                 forged
                 Prophesie
                 .
                 And
                 
                 again
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 Zoticus
                 (
                 whom
                 the
                 former
                 Writer
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 )
                 resolved
                 to
                 oppose
                 Maximilla
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 feigned
                 her self
                 to
                 Prophesie
                 at
                 Pepuza
                 ,
                 and
                 attempted
                 to
                 reprove
                 the
                 Spirit
                 she
                 was
                 moved
                 by
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 forbidden
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 her
                 favourers
                 .
                 He
                 makes
                 mention
                 also
                 of
                 one
                 Thraseas
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 a
                 Martyr
                 .
                 Moreover
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 tradition
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 commanded
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 twelve
                 years
                 depart
                 from
                 Jerusalem
                 :
                 he
                 quotes
                 authorities
                 also
                 out
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   John
                
                 :
                 and
                 relates
                 that
                 John
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 divine
                 power
                 raised
                 a
                 dead
                 man
                 to
                 life
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 says
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 sufficiently
                 and
                 fully
                 sets
                 forth
                 the
                 deceit
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 pernicious
                 heresie
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 Apollonius
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIX
                   .
                   Serapion's
                
                 [
                 Opinion
                 ]
                 concerning
                 the
                 Heresie
                 of
                 the
                 Cataphrygians
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 Serapion
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 report
                 says
                 ,
                 was
                 about
                 this
                 time
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 after
                 Maximinus
                 ,
                 )
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 Apollinaris
                 against
                 the
                 foresaid
                 heresie
                 :
                 he
                 mentions
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 Epistle
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 a
                 Caricus
                 and
                 Ponticus
                 ;
                 wherein
                 ,
                 refuting
                 the
                 same
                 heresie
                 ,
                 he
                 subjoyns
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   operation
                   of
                   that
                   dissembling
                   party
                   called
                   the
                   b
                   New-prophesie
                   is
                   abominated
                   c
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   Brotherhood
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   sent
                   you
                   also
                   the
                   Letters
                   of
                   
                     Claudius
                     Apollinaris
                  
                   of
                   most
                   blessed
                   memory
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Hierapolis
                   in
                   Asia
                   .
                
                 In
                 that
                 same
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Serapion's
                 ,
                 are
                 contained
                 the
                 subscriptions
                 of
                 several
                 Bishops
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 whom
                 has
                 subscribed
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   Aurelius
                   Cyrenius
                   Martyr
                   wish
                   You
                   health
                   :
                
                 another
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                   Aelius
                   Publius
                   Julius
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 d
                 
                   Develtum
                   a
                   Colony
                   of
                   Thracia
                   :
                   As
                   God
                   liveth
                   who
                   is
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                
                 Sotas
                 
                   of
                   blessed
                   memory
                   ,
                   who
                
                 e
                 
                   was
                   at
                
                 Anchialus
                 ,
                 
                   would
                   have
                   cast
                   out
                
                 Priscilla's
                 
                   devil
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Hypocrites
                   would
                   not
                   suffer
                   him
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 said
                 Letters
                 are
                 extant
                 the
                 subscriptions
                 of
                 many
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 written
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 hands
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 with
                 these
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 were
                 the
                 matters
                 appertaining
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 [
                 Hereticks
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XX.
                
                 What
                 Irenaeus
                 wrote
                 against
                 the
                 Schismaticks
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 I
                 Renaeus
                 composed
                 several
                 Epistles
                 against
                 those
                 at
                 Rome
                 who
                 adulterated
                 the
                 sound
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 He
                 wrote
                 one
                 to
                 
                   Blastus
                   concerning
                   Schisme
                
                 ;
                 another
                 to
                 
                   Florinus
                   concerning
                
                 b
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   maker
                   of
                   Evil.
                
                 For
                 Florinus
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 maintainer
                 of
                 that
                 opinion
                 :
                 upon
                 whose
                 account
                 ,
                 (
                 being
                 afterwards
                 lead
                 into
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 
                   Valentinus
                   ,
                   )
                   Irenaeus
                
                 compiled
                 that
                 work
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 [
                 entitled
                 ,
                 ]
                 c
                 
                   concerning
                   the
                   number
                   eight
                
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 piece
                 he
                 intimates
                 himself
                 to
                 have
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 succession
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 there
                 also
                 at
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 that
                 work
                 ,
                 we
                 found
                 a
                 most
                 profitable
                 d
                 note
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 judged
                 usefull
                 to
                 be
                 inserted
                 into
                 this
                 our
                 History
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   adjure
                   thee
                   (
                   who
                   shall
                   transcribe
                   this
                   book
                   )
                   by
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   glorious
                   coming
                   to
                   judge
                   the
                   quick
                   and
                   dead
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   compare
                   what
                   you
                   shall
                   transcribe
                   ,
                   and
                   correct
                   it
                   diligently
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   copie
                   whence
                   you
                   shall
                   transcribe
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   you
                   transcribe
                   this
                   adjuration
                   ,
                   and
                   annex
                   it
                   to
                   [
                   thy
                   ]
                   copy
                   .
                
                 And
                 let
                 thus
                 much
                 have
                 been
                 profitably
                 said
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 related
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 always
                 have
                 [
                 before
                 our
                 eyes
                 ]
                 those
                 antient
                 and
                 truely
                 holy
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 pattern
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 accurate
                 care
                 and
                 diligence
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Epistle
                 (
                 we
                 spake
                 of
                 )
                 which
                 Irenaeus
                 wrote
                 to
                 Florinus
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 conversant
                 with
                 Polycarp
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                   These
                   opinions
                   ,
                   (
                   O
                   Florinus
                   !
                   )
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   speak
                   sparingly
                   ,
                   doe
                   not
                   appertain
                   to
                   sound
                   doctrine
                   ;
                
                 these
                 opinions
                 are
                 dissonant
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 drive
                 those
                 
                 
                   who
                   give
                   their
                   assent
                   to
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   greatest
                   impiety
                   ;
                   these
                   Sentiments
                   even
                   the
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   without
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   have
                   not
                   dared
                   to
                   publish
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   ;
                   these
                   opinions
                   the
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   who
                   lived
                   before
                   our
                   times
                   ,
                   who
                   also
                   were
                   the
                   disciples
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   did
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   deliver
                   unto
                   thee
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   saw
                   thee
                   (
                   when
                   being
                   yet
                   a
                   child
                   I
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Lower
                     Asia
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   Polycarp
                   ,
                   )
                   behaving
                   thy self
                   very
                   well
                   in
                   the
                   Palace
                   ,
                   and
                   endeavouring
                   to
                   get
                   thy self
                   well
                   esteemed
                   of
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   remember
                   the
                   things
                   then
                   done
                   ,
                   better
                   than
                   what
                   has
                   happened
                   of
                   late
                   .
                   For
                   what
                   we
                   learnt
                   being
                   children
                   ,
                   increases
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   mind
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   closely
                   united
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   In
                   so
                   much
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   able
                   to
                   tell
                   even
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   the
                   Blessed
                   Polycarp
                   sate
                   and
                   discourst
                   ;
                   also
                   his
                   e
                   goings
                   out
                   and
                   comings
                   in
                   ;
                   his
                   manner
                   of
                   life
                   ;
                   the
                   shape
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   ;
                   the
                   discourses
                   he
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   populace
                   ;
                   the
                   familiar
                   converse
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   with
                   John
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   who
                   had
                   seen
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   and
                   how
                   he
                   rehearsed
                   their
                   sayings
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   they
                   were
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   heard
                   from
                   them
                   concerning
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   concerning
                   his
                   miracles
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   Polycarp
                   received
                   them
                   from
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   with
                   their
                   own
                   eyes
                   beheld
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   related
                   them
                   ,
                   agreeing
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   with
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   .
                   These
                   things
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   mercy
                   of
                   God
                   bestowed
                   upon
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   then
                   heard
                   diligently
                   ,
                   and
                   copied
                   them
                   out
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   paper
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   my
                   heart
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   I
                   doe
                   continually
                   and
                   sincerely
                   ruminate
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   am
                   able
                   to
                   protest
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   that
                   blessed
                   and
                   Apostolick
                   Presbyter
                   should
                   have
                   heard
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   presently
                   have
                   cried
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   f
                   stopped
                   his
                   ears
                   ,
                   and
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   usual
                   custom
                   would
                   have
                   said
                   ;
                   
                     Good
                     God!
                     For
                     what
                     times
                     hast
                     thou
                     reserved
                     me
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     should
                     suffer
                     such
                     things
                     !
                  
                   and
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   run
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   was
                   either
                   sitting
                   or
                   standing
                   ,
                   should
                   he
                   have
                   heard
                   such
                   words
                   as
                   these
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   may
                   be
                   manifested
                   from
                   those
                   Epistles
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   wrote
                   either
                   to
                   the
                   neighbouring
                   Churches
                   to
                   confirm
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   some
                   brethren
                   to
                   admonish
                   and
                   exhort
                   them
                   .
                   Thus
                   far
                   Irenaeus
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXI
                
                 .
                 How
                 Apollonius
                 suffered
                 Martyrdom
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 of
                 Commodus's
                 Empire
                 ,
                 our
                 affairs
                 were
                 converted
                 into
                 a
                 quiet
                 and
                 sedate
                 posture
                 ;
                 peace
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 divine
                 grace
                 ,
                 encompassing
                 the
                 Churches
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 interim
                 the
                 saving
                 Word
                 [
                 of
                 God
                 ]
                 allured
                 *
                 very
                 many
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 religious
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 universal
                 God.
                 So
                 that
                 now
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 very
                 eminent
                 both
                 for
                 riches
                 and
                 descent
                 ,
                 did
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 whole
                 housholds
                 and
                 families
                 ,
                 betake
                 themselves
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 attaining
                 of
                 ]
                 salvation
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 born
                 with
                 by
                 the
                 envious
                 devil
                 ,
                 that
                 hater
                 of
                 good
                 ,
                 being
                 by
                 nature
                 malicious
                 .
                 Therefore
                 he
                 a
                 arms
                 himself
                 again
                 ,
                 inventing
                 various
                 Stratagems
                 against
                 us
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 City
                 Rome
                 therefore
                 ,
                 he
                 brings
                 before
                 the
                 judgement
                 seat
                 b
                 Apollonius
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 who
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 eminent
                 for
                 his
                 Learning
                 and
                 Philosophy
                 ;
                 having
                 stirred
                 up
                 c
                 one
                 of
                 *
                 his
                 ministers
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 fit
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 [
                 wicked
                 enterprize
                 ]
                 to
                 accuse
                 this
                 person
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 wretch
                 ,
                 having
                 undertaken
                 this
                 accusation
                 in
                 an
                 unseasonable
                 time
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 d
                 Imperial
                 Edict
                 ,
                 the
                 informers
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 [
                 Christians
                 ]
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ;
                 )
                 had
                 his
                 legs
                 forthwith
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 Perennis
                 the
                 Judge
                 having
                 pronounc't
                 this
                 sentence
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 most
                 beloved
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 after
                 the
                 Judge
                 had
                 e
                 earnestly
                 beseeched
                 him
                 by
                 many
                 entreaties
                 ,
                 and
                 requested
                 him
                 to
                 render
                 an
                 account
                 [
                 of
                 his
                 Faith
                 ]
                 f
                 before
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 )
                 having
                 made
                 a
                 most
                 g
                 elegant
                 defence
                 before
                 them
                 all
                 for
                 the
                 faith
                 he
                 profest
                 ,
                 h
                 was
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 a
                 decree
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 condemn'd
                 to
                 undergoe
                 a
                 capital
                 punishment
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 an
                 ancient
                 i
                 Law
                 't
                 was
                 establisht
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 [
                 Christians
                 ]
                 who
                 were
                 once
                 accused
                 before
                 the
                 judgment-seat
                 ,
                 should
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 be
                 dismist
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 receded
                 from
                 their
                 opinion
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 desirous
                 to
                 know
                 Apollonius's
                 speeches
                 before
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 answers
                 he
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 interrogatories
                 of
                 Perennis
                 ,
                 the
                 oration
                 also
                 which
                 he
                 spoke
                 before
                 the
                 Senate
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 may
                 see
                 them
                 in
                 
                   our
                   collection
                   of
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   the
                   antient
                   Martyrs
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXII
                
                 .
                 What
                 Bishops
                 flourisht
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 tenth
                 year
                 of
                 Commodus's
                 Reign
                 ,
                 Eleutherus
                 ,
                 having
                 executed
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 office
                 a
                 thirteen
                 years
                 ,
                 was
                 succeeded
                 by
                 Victor
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 year
                 also
                 ,
                 Julianus
                 having
                 compleated
                 his
                 tenth
                 year
                 ,
                 Demetrius
                 undertook
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 likewise
                 Serapion
                 ,
                 (
                 whom
                 we
                 spake
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 ,
                 )
                 flourisht
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 eighth
                 Bishop
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 of
                 the
                 Antiochian
                 Church
                 .
                 At
                 Caesarea
                 in
                 Palestine
                 presided
                 Theophilus
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 Narcissus
                 (
                 whom
                 we
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 before
                 )
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 had
                 the
                 publick
                 charge
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 At
                 Corinth
                 in
                 Achaia
                 ,
                 b
                 Bacchyllus
                 was
                 then
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   Polycrates
                
                 .
                 Many
                 others
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 likely
                 ,
                 besides
                 these
                 were
                 eminent
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 ,
                 at
                 it
                 was
                 meet
                 ,
                 have
                 onely
                 recounted
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 writings
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 faith
                 has
                 been
                 derived
                 down
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Question
                 then
                 moved
                 about
                 Easter
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 no
                 small
                 controversie
                 being
                 raised
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 all
                 a
                 Asia
                 supposed
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 a
                 more
                 antient
                 tradition
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 *
                 fourteenth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 as
                 the
                 salutary
                 feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ]
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 whereon
                 the
                 Jews
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 kill
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 always
                 b
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 (
                 whatever
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 week
                 it
                 should
                 happen
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 their
                 fastings
                 :
                 when
                 as
                 [
                 notwithstanding
                 ]
                 't
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 usage
                 of
                 the
                 c
                 Churches
                 over
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 doe
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ;
                 which
                 usage
                 ,
                 being
                 received
                 from
                 Apostolick
                 tradition
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 prevalent
                 ,
                 they
                 observed
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ]
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 d
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 their
                 fastings
                 on
                 any
                 other
                 day
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 :
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 Synods
                 and
                 assemblies
                 of
                 Bishops
                 were
                 convened
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 did
                 by
                 their
                 letters
                 inform
                 the
                 [
                 Brethren
                 ]
                 every
                 where
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 decree
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ]
                 that
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 our
                 Lords
                 resurrection
                 should
                 never
                 be
                 celebrated
                 on
                 any
                 other
                 day
                 but
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 onely
                 we
                 should
                 observe
                 to
                 conclude
                 the
                 Fasts
                 before
                 Easter
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 extant
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 then
                 were
                 assembled
                 in
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 over
                 whom
                 e
                 Theophilus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 and
                 Narcissus
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 presided
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 another
                 [
                 Epistle
                 ]
                 of
                 those
                 [
                 Assembled
                 ]
                 at
                 Rome
                 concerning
                 the
                 same
                 question
                 ,
                 having
                 Victor
                 the
                 Bishops
                 name
                 prefixt
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 also
                 [
                 another
                 ]
                 of
                 those
                 Bishops
                 in
                 Pontus
                 ,
                 over
                 whom
                 f
                 Palmas
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 most
                 antient
                 ,
                 presided
                 .
                 Also
                 [
                 an
                 Epistle
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 Gallia
                 ,
                 which
                 Irenaeus
                 had
                 the
                 oversight
                 of
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 in
                 Osdroëna
                 and
                 the
                 Cities
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 g
                 a
                 private
                 Letter
                 of
                 Bacchyllus's
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Corinthian
                 Church
                 ;
                 of
                 many
                 others
                 also
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 having
                 uttered
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 and
                 sentiment
                 ,
                 proposed
                 the
                 same
                 judgment
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 we
                 have
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 was
                 their
                 onely
                 definitive
                 determination
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 disagreement
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ]
                 throughout
                 Asia
                 .
              
               
                 OVer
                 those
                 Bishops
                 in
                 Asia
                 ,
                 who
                 stifly
                 maintained
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 antient
                 usage
                 heretofore
                 delivered
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 presided
                 Polycrates
                 :
                 Who
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 Victor
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 declares
                 the
                 tradition
                 derived
                 down
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 times
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                 
                   We
                   therefore
                   observe
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   genuine
                   *
                   day
                   ;
                   having
                   neither
                   added
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   ,
                   nor
                   taken
                   any
                   thing
                   from
                   ,
                   [
                   the
                   uninterrupted
                   usage
                   delivered
                   to
                   us
                   .
                   ]
                   †
                   For
                   in
                   Asia
                   the
                   great
                   lights
                   are
                   dead
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   be
                   raised
                   again
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Advent
                   ▪
                   wherein
                   he
                   shall
                   come
                   with
                   glory
                   from
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   raise
                   up
                   all
                   his
                   Saints
                   ,
                   [
                   I
                   mean
                   ]
                   Philip
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   12
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   who
                   died
                   at
                   Hierapolis
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   two
                   daughters
                   ,
                   who
                   continued
                   Virgins
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   their
                   lives
                   ;
                   also
                   his
                   other
                   daughter
                   ,
                   having
                   whilest
                   she
                   lived
                   been
                   inspired
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   died
                   at
                   Ephesus
                   .
                   And
                   moreover
                   ,
                   John
                   ,
                   who
                   leaned
                   on
                   the
                   Lords
                   breast
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                   wearing
                   a
                   a
                   plate
                   of
                   Gold
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   a
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Doctor
                   :
                   this
                   [
                   John
                   I
                   say
                   ]
                   died
                   at
                   Ephesus
                   .
                   Moreover
                   also
                   ,
                   Polycarp
                   Bishop
                   at
                   Smyrna
                   and
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   and
                   b
                   Thraseas
                   of
                   Eusmema
                   ,
                   Bishop
                   and
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   who
                   died
                   at
                   Smyrna
                   .
                   What
                   need
                   we
                   mention
                   c
                   Sagaris
                   Bishop
                   and
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   who
                   died
                   at
                   Laodicea
                   ?
                   And
                   moreover
                   d
                   Papirius
                   of
                   Blessed
                   memory
                   ,
                   and
                   e
                   Melito
                   the
                   Eunuch
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   was
                   directed
                   by
                   the
                   suggestion
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   who
                   lies
                   at
                   Sardis
                   ,
                   expecting
                   the
                   [
                   Lords
                   coming
                   to
                   ]
                   visit
                   him
                   from
                   heaven
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   raised
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   ?
                   All
                   these
                   kept
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Easter
                   on
                   the
                   fourteenth
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Gospel
                   :
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   violating
                   ,
                   but
                   exactly
                   following
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                   And
                   moreover
                   ,
                   I
                   Polycrates
                   ,
                   the
                   meanest
                   of
                   you
                   all
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   tradition
                   of
                   my
                   kinsmen
                   ,
                   some
                   of
                   whom
                   also
                   I
                   have
                   followed
                   :
                   for
                   f
                   seven
                   of
                   my
                   relations
                   were
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   eighth
                   ;
                   all
                   which
                   kinsmen
                   of
                   mine
                   did
                   alwaies
                   celebrate
                   the
                   day
                   [
                   of
                   Easter
                   ]
                   when
                   the
                   people
                   [
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ]
                   g
                   removed
                   the
                   Leaven
                   .
                   I
                   therefore
                   ,
                   brethren
                   ,
                   who
                   am
                   Sixty
                   five
                   years
                   old
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   been
                   conversant
                   with
                   the
                   brethren
                   disperst
                   over
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   read
                   the
                   whole
                   Scripture
                   through
                   ,
                   am
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   terrified
                   at
                   what
                   I
                   am
                   threatned
                   with
                   .
                   For
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   greater
                   than
                   I
                   ,
                   have
                   said
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     We
                     ought
                     to
                     obey
                     God
                     rather
                     than
                     men
                     .
                  
                
                 To
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 who
                 were
                 present
                 with
                 him
                 when
                 he
                 wrote
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 adjoyns
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   could
                   make
                   mention
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   who
                   are
                   present
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   whom
                   you
                   h
                   requested
                   me
                   to
                   convene
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   have
                   called
                   them
                   together
                   :
                   whose
                   names
                   should
                   I
                   annex
                   [
                   to
                   this
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   ]
                   they
                   would
                   be
                   very
                   numerous
                   ;
                   all
                   which
                   persons
                   having
                   visited
                   me
                   ,
                   (
                   who
                   am
                   a
                   mean
                   man
                   )
                   did
                   by
                   their
                   consent
                   approve
                   of
                   this
                   Epistle
                   ;
                   well
                   knowing
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   born
                   these
                   hoary
                   hairs
                   in
                   vain
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   alwaies
                   lead
                   my
                   life
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   precepts
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   .
                
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 Victor
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 did
                 immediately
                 attempt
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 unity
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 all
                 Asia
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 adjoyning
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 given
                 their
                 assent
                 to
                 heterodox
                 opinions
                 ;
                 and
                 i
                 by
                 his
                 letters
                 he
                 publickly
                 declares
                 ,
                 and
                 pronounces
                 all
                 the
                 brethren
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 wholly
                 excommunicate
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 pleased
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 :
                 therefore
                 they
                 perswade
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 [
                 advising
                 him
                 ]
                 to
                 entertain
                 thoughts
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 of
                 Unity
                 and
                 love
                 of
                 Christians
                 among
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 Moreover
                 their
                 Epistles
                 are
                 now
                 extant
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 have
                 sharply
                 reproved
                 Victor
                 .
                 Among
                 whom
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 having
                 written
                 a
                 Letter
                 in
                 k
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 those
                 brethren
                 in
                 Gallia
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 presided
                 over
                 ,
                 does
                 indeed
                 maintain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 mystery
                 of
                 our
                 Lords
                 .
                 Resurrection
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 celebrated
                 onely
                 on
                 a
                 Sunday
                 ;
                 but
                 does
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 words
                 seasonably
                 advise
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 whole
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 observing
                 an
                 antient
                 custom
                 derived
                 down
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 tradition
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 words
                 he
                 adjoyns
                 thus
                 much
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   the
                   controversie
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   concerning
                   the
                   day
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   concerning
                   
                   the
                   very
                   l
                   form
                   of
                   the
                   m
                   Fast
                   :
                   for
                   some
                   suppose
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   n
                   Fast
                   o
                   one
                   day
                   ,
                   others
                   p
                   two
                   ,
                   others
                   more
                   ;
                   q
                   others
                   computing
                   forty
                   [
                   continued
                   ]
                   hours
                   of
                   the
                   day
                   and
                   night
                   make
                   [
                   that
                   space
                   ]
                   their
                   r
                   day
                   [
                   of
                   Fasting
                   :
                   ]
                   and
                   this
                   variety
                   in
                   observing
                   [
                   the
                   Fast
                   ]
                   has
                   not
                   been
                   begun
                   in
                   our
                   age
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   long
                   while
                   since
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   our
                   Ancestours
                   :
                   s
                   who
                   being
                   (
                   as
                   't
                   is
                   probable
                   )
                   not
                   so
                   diligent
                   in
                   their
                   Presidencies
                   ,
                   proposed
                   that
                   as
                   a
                   custom
                   to
                   their
                   successours
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   introduced
                   by
                   simplicity
                   and
                   unskilfulness
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   nevertheless
                   all
                   these
                   maintained
                   mutual
                   peace
                   towards
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   which
                   also
                   we
                   retain
                   .
                   Thus
                   the
                   variety
                   of
                   the
                   Fast
                   commends
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   faith
                   .
                
                 Hereto
                 he
                 adjoins
                 a
                 relation
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 sutably
                 insert
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   before
                   Soter
                   ,
                   Presided
                   over
                   that
                   Church
                   which
                   You
                   now
                   govern
                   ,
                   I
                   mean
                   Anicetus
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Pius
                     ,
                     Hyginus
                     ,
                     Telesphorus
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Xystus
                   ,
                   these
                   persons
                   [
                   I
                   say
                   ]
                   neither
                   observed
                   it
                   themselves
                   ,
                   nor
                   did
                   they
                   permit
                   those
                   t
                   with
                   them
                   [
                   to
                   observe
                   it
                   .
                   ]
                   Nevertheless
                   ,
                   although
                   they
                   themselves
                   observed
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   maintained
                   peace
                   with
                   those
                   that
                   came
                   to
                   them
                   from
                   those
                   Churches
                   wherein
                   it
                   was
                   observed
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   u
                   observation
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   amongst
                   those
                   who
                   kept
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   seemed
                   to
                   have
                   much
                   more
                   of
                   contrariety
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   Neither
                   were
                   any
                   persons
                   ever
                   excommunicated
                   upon
                   account
                   of
                   this
                   form
                   [
                   of
                   the
                   Fast
                   :
                   ]
                   but
                   the
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   your
                   predecessours
                   ,
                   who
                   observed
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   †
                   sent
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   to
                   the
                   [
                   Presbyters
                   ]
                   of
                   those
                   Churches
                   which
                   observed
                   it
                   not
                   :
                   and
                   when
                   x
                   Polycarp
                   of
                   blessed
                   memory
                   came
                   to
                   Rome
                   in
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   Anicetus
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   had
                   been
                   a
                   small
                   controversie
                   between
                   them
                   concerning
                   some
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   straightway
                   mutually
                   embrace
                   each
                   other
                   ;
                   having
                   not
                   desired
                   to
                   be
                   contentious
                   with
                   one
                   another
                   about
                   this
                   y
                   head
                   :
                   For
                   neither
                   could
                   Anicetus
                   perswade
                   Polycarp
                   not
                   to
                   observe
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   had
                   always
                   kept
                   it
                   with
                   John
                   the
                   disciple
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   Apostles
                   with
                   whom
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   conversant
                   :
                   nor
                   did
                   Polycarp
                   induce
                   Anicetus
                   to
                   observe
                   it
                   ,
                   who
                   said
                   he
                   ought
                   to
                   retain
                   the
                   usage
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyters
                   that
                   were
                   his
                   predecessours
                   .
                   These
                   things
                   being
                   thus
                   ,
                   they
                   received
                   the
                   communion
                   together
                   .
                   
                   And
                   Anicetus
                   permitted
                   Polycarp
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     to
                     wit
                  
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   an
                   honourable
                   respect
                   to
                   him
                   )
                   to
                   z
                   consecrate
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   parted
                   peaceably
                   one
                   from
                   another
                   ;
                   as
                   well
                   those
                   who
                   observed
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   who
                   observed
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   retaining
                   the
                   Peace
                   and
                   Communion
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   .
                
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 being
                 truly
                 answerable
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 ,
                 was
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 a
                 Peace-maker
                 ,
                 and
                 advised
                 and
                 asserted
                 these
                 things
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 :
                 The
                 same
                 person
                 Wrote
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 Victor
                 ,
                 but
                 sent
                 Letters
                 also
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 to
                 several
                 other
                 Governours
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 said
                 controversie
                 which
                 was
                 then
                 raised
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXV
                
                 .
                 How
                 all
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 unanimously
                 agreed
                 about
                 Easter
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 those
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 of
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 (
                 whom
                 we
                 mentioned
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 )
                 
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   Narcissus
                
                 and
                 Theophilus
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 them
                 Cassius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 and
                 Clarus
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 that
                 at
                 Ptolemais
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 those
                 assembled
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 having
                 treated
                 at
                 large
                 concerning
                 the
                 tradition
                 about
                 Easter
                 ,
                 derived
                 down
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 succession
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 Epistle
                 they
                 adjoyn
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Make
                   it
                   your
                   business
                   to
                   send
                   Copies
                   of
                   this
                   our
                   Epistle
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   blamed
                   by
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   do
                   easily
                   seduce
                   their
                   own
                   souls
                   :
                   we
                   also
                   declare
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   celebrate
                   [
                   Easter
                   ]
                   at
                   Alexandria
                   on
                   the
                   same
                   day
                   that
                   we
                   doe
                   :
                   
                   for
                   Letters
                   are
                   conveyed
                   from
                   us
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   them
                   to
                   us
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   we
                   observe
                   the
                   holy
                   day
                   with
                   one
                   consent
                   and
                   together
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVI
                
                 .
                 How
                 many
                 [
                 Monuments
                 ]
                 of
                 Irenaeus's
                 Polite
                 Ingenie
                 have
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 BUt
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 fore-mentioned
                 works
                 and
                 Epistles
                 of
                 
                 Irenaeus's
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 extant
                 a
                 most
                 concise
                 and
                 most
                 necessary
                 book
                 of
                 his
                 against
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 entituled
                 
                   concerning
                   Knowledge
                
                 .
                 And
                 another
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 dedicated
                 to
                 a
                 brother
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 Marcianus
                 ,
                 )
                 [
                 containing
                 ]
                 a
                 b
                 
                   Demonstration
                   of
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   Preaching
                
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 Book
                 of
                 Various
                 c
                 Tracts
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrews
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 called
                 
                   The
                   wisdom
                   of
                   Solomon
                
                 ,
                 and
                 quotes
                 some
                 sentences
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 many
                 are
                 the
                 [
                 writings
                 ]
                 of
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 to
                 our
                 knowledge
                 .
                 But
                 Commodus
                 having
                 ended
                 his
                 Government
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 reigned
                 thirteen
                 years
                 ,
                 Severus
                 obtained
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 Pertinax
                 having
                 not
                 Governed
                 full
                 out
                 six
                 months
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Commodus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVII
                
                 .
                 How
                 many
                 also
                 of
                 [
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 others
                 ]
                 who
                 then
                 flourished
                 ,
                 [
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 knowledge
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 INdeed
                 ,
                 very
                 many
                 Monuments
                 of
                 the
                 virtuous
                 and
                 laudable
                 diligence
                 of
                 those
                 antient
                 and
                 Ecclesiastick
                 men
                 which
                 then
                 [
                 flourisht
                 ]
                 are
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 preserved
                 amongst
                 many
                 :
                 But
                 [
                 the
                 works
                 ]
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 our selves
                 could
                 a
                 discern
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 
                 Heraclitus's
                 [
                 Comments
                 ]
                 
                   upon
                   the
                   Apostle
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 [
                 Book
                 ]
                 of
                 b
                 Maximus
                 concerning
                 that
                 question
                 so
                 much
                 talk't
                 of
                 amongst
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 
                   whence
                   evill
                   proceeds
                
                 :
                 and
                 concerning
                 this
                 
                   that
                   matter
                   is
                   made
                
                 .
                 Also
                 
                 Candidus's
                 piece
                 ,
                 
                   on
                   the
                   six
                   days
                   work
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Apion
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 Subject
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                 S●xtus's
                 book
                 
                   Concerning
                   the
                   Resurrection
                
                 ;
                 and
                 another
                 piece
                 of
                 
                 Arabianus's
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 very
                 many
                 more
                 ;
                 whose
                 times
                 wherein
                 they
                 lived
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 want
                 assistances
                 from
                 the
                 proof
                 thereof
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 neither
                 commit
                 to
                 writing
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 c
                 declare
                 any
                 memorable
                 passages
                 [
                 of
                 their's
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 History
                 .
                 ]
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 the
                 books
                 of
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 whose
                 very
                 names
                 we
                 are
                 unable
                 to
                 recite
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 were
                 indeed
                 Orthodox
                 and
                 Ecclesiastick
                 [
                 persons
                 ]
                 as
                 the
                 interpretations
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Scripture
                 [
                 produced
                 ]
                 by
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 doth
                 demonstrate
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 unknown
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 written
                 has
                 not
                 their
                 name
                 prefixt
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 were
                 defenders
                 of
                 Artemon's
                 Heresie
                 ;
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 persons
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 moralls
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 audacious
                 as
                 to
                 corrupt
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 an
                 Elaborate
                 piece
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Authours
                 ,
                 composed
                 against
                 the
                 Heresie
                 of
                 Artemon
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 Heresie
                 
                   Paulus
                   Samosatensis
                
                 has
                 again
                 attempted
                 to
                 revive
                 in
                 our
                 age
                 ,
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 extant
                 a
                 certain
                 Relation
                 very
                 accommodate
                 to
                 the
                 History
                 we
                 now
                 have
                 in
                 hand
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 a
                 Book
                 now
                 cited
                 ,
                 evincing
                 that
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Hereste
                 ,
                 which
                 asserts
                 our
                 Saviour
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 meer
                 man
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 innovation
                 of
                 a
                 late
                 date
                 ;
                 (
                 because
                 the
                 indroducers
                 of
                 it
                 had
                 boasted
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 ancient
                 ,
                 )
                 after
                 many
                 [
                 arguments
                 ]
                 brought
                 to
                 confute
                 their
                 blasphemous
                 lie
                 ,
                 has
                 this
                 Relation
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   they
                   affirm
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Ancients
                   and
                   the
                   very
                   Apostles
                   received
                   and
                   taught
                   the
                   same
                   things
                   which
                   they
                   
                   now
                   assert
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Preaching
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   was
                   preserved
                   till
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   Victor
                   ,
                   who
                   from
                   Peter
                   was
                   the
                   thirteenth
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   ;
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   his
                   successour
                   Zephyrinus
                   the
                   truth
                   has
                   been
                   adulterated
                   .
                   Peradventure
                   this
                   saying
                   of
                   theirs
                   might
                   seem
                   probable
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   the
                   Sacred
                   Scriptures
                   contradict
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   writings
                   of
                   some
                   brethren
                   antienter
                   than
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   Victor
                   ,
                   which
                   books
                   they
                   wrote
                   in
                   defence
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   the
                   Heresies
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   times
                   .
                   I
                   mean
                   the
                   [
                   writings
                   of
                   ]
                   
                     Justin
                     ,
                     Miltiades
                     ,
                     Tatianus
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Clemens
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   many
                   others
                   :
                   in
                   all
                   which
                   books
                   the
                   Divinity
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   maintained
                   .
                   For
                   who
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                   books
                   of
                   
                     Irenaeus
                     ,
                     Melito
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   which
                   declare
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   ?
                   The
                   b
                   Psalms
                   also
                   and
                   Hymns
                   of
                   the
                   brethren
                   ,
                   written
                   at
                   the
                   beginning
                   by
                   the
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   doe
                   set
                   forth
                   the
                   praises
                   of
                   Christ
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   attribute
                   Divinity
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   Seeing
                   therefore
                   this
                   Ecclesiastical
                   opinion
                   has
                   been
                   manifestly
                   declared
                   for
                   so
                   many
                   years
                   since
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   that
                   the
                   [
                   Antients
                   ]
                   should
                   have
                   preacht
                   that
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   which
                   these
                   men
                   assert
                   ,
                   untill
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   Victor
                   ?
                   How
                   can
                   they
                   choose
                   but
                   be
                   ashamed
                   of
                   framing
                   such
                   lies
                   of
                   Victor
                   ;
                   when
                   as
                   they
                   know
                   for
                   certain
                   that
                   Victor
                   excommunicated
                   Theodotus
                   the
                   Tanner
                   ,
                   the
                   Founder
                   and
                   Father
                   of
                   this
                   Apostacy
                   which
                   denies
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   first
                   asserted
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   meer
                   man
                   ?
                   For
                   if
                   Victor
                   were
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   say
                   )
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   opinion
                   with
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   their
                   blasphemie
                   does
                   maintain
                   ,
                   why
                   did
                   he
                   proscribe
                   Theodotus
                   the
                   Inventour
                   of
                   this
                   Heresie
                   ?
                
                 And
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 affairs
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Victor
                 :
                 to
                 whom
                 ,
                 having
                 presided
                 in
                 his
                 publick
                 charge
                 ten
                 years
                 ,
                 Zephyrinus
                 was
                 made
                 successour
                 about
                 the
                 ninth
                 year
                 of
                 
                 Severus's
                 Empire
                 .
                 [
                 Further
                 ,
                 ]
                 the
                 Person
                 that
                 compiled
                 the
                 foresaid
                 book
                 concerning
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 the
                 now-mentioned
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 relates
                 another
                 thing
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Zephyrinus
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 therefore
                 advertize
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 brethren
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 done
                 in
                 our
                 Age
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 had
                 it
                 happened
                 in
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 would
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 have
                 put
                 those
                 inhabitants
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 [
                 Repentance
                 .
                 ]
                 
                   There
                   was
                   one
                   c
                   Natalis
                   ,
                   a
                   confessour
                   ,
                   who
                   lived
                   not
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   a
                   goe
                   ,
                   but
                   even
                   in
                   our
                   times
                   ;
                   this
                   man
                   had
                   been
                   seduced
                   by
                   Asclepiodotus
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   Theodotus
                   ,
                   a
                   Banker
                   ;
                   both
                   which
                   Persons
                   were
                   disciples
                   of
                   Theodotus
                   the
                   Tanner
                   ,
                   who
                   before
                   had
                   been
                   excommunicated
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   by
                   Victor
                   then
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   doctrine
                   or
                   rather
                   madness
                   :
                   Natalis
                   was
                   perswaded
                   by
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   d
                   Elected
                   a
                   Bishop
                   of
                   this
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   a
                   Salary
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   receive
                   of
                   them
                   monthly
                   an
                   hundred
                   and
                   fifty
                   pence
                   .
                   Being
                   therefore
                   become
                   one
                   of
                   their
                   associates
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   by
                   visions
                   [
                   in
                   his
                   sleep
                   ]
                   frequently
                   admonished
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   For
                   our
                   compassionate
                   God
                   and
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   was
                   unwilling
                   that
                   he
                   ,
                   [
                   who
                   had
                   been
                   ]
                   a
                   witness
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   should
                   perish
                   whilest
                   he
                   was
                   under
                   excommunication
                   .
                   But
                   after
                   he
                   was
                   regardless
                   of
                   the
                   visions
                   [
                   in
                   his
                   sleep
                   ,
                   ]
                   being
                   beguiled
                   with
                   the
                   bait
                   of
                   primacy
                   among
                   those
                   [
                   of
                   that
                   Sect
                   ,
                   ]
                   and
                   of
                   filthy
                   lucre
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   many
                   men
                   ,
                   )
                   at
                   last
                   he
                   was
                   scourged
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   sorely
                   beaten
                   all
                   night
                   long
                   .
                   In
                   so
                   much
                   that
                   he
                   arose
                   very
                   early
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   put
                   on
                   sackcloth
                   ,
                   and
                   besprinkled
                   himself
                   with
                   ashes
                   ,
                   in
                   great
                   hast
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   tears
                   in
                   his
                   eyes
                   ,
                   he
                   cast
                   himself
                   down
                   before
                   Zephyrinus
                   the
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   falling
                   down
                   not
                   onely
                   before
                   the
                   feet
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   Laity
                   also
                   ;
                   and
                   with
                   his
                   tears
                   moved
                   the
                   compassionate
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   Mercifull
                   Christ
                   :
                   and
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   used
                   much
                   intreaty
                   ,
                   and
                   shown
                   the
                   e
                   prints
                   of
                   the
                   stripes
                   he
                   had
                   received
                   ,
                   with
                   much
                   difficulty
                   he
                   was
                   admitted
                   into
                   the
                   communion
                   [
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Hereunto
                 we
                 will
                 also
                 annex
                 some
                 other
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Writers
                 concerning
                 these
                 [
                 Hereticks
                 ;
                 ]
                 they
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 
                   They
                   have
                   impudently
                   adulterated
                   the
                   Sacred
                   Scriptures
                   ;
                   they
                   have
                   rejected
                   the
                   Canon
                   of
                   the
                   Primitive
                   faith
                   ;
                   and
                   have
                   been
                   ignorant
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   inquisitive
                   after
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   say
                   ,
                   but
                   bestow
                   much
                   labour
                   and
                   industry
                   in
                   finding
                   out
                   such
                   a
                   Scheme
                   of
                   a
                   Syllogism
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   confirm
                   the
                   System
                   of
                   their
                   impiety
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   proposes
                   to
                   them
                   a
                   Text
                   of
                   the
                   divine
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   they
                   examine
                   whether
                   a
                   f
                   connex
                   ,
                   or
                   disjunctive
                   form
                   of
                   a
                   Syllogism
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   leaving
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   studie
                   Geometry
                   ;
                   being
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   they
                   speak
                   of
                   things
                   terrestrial
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   ignorant
                   of
                   him
                   who
                   g
                   comes
                   from
                   above
                   :
                   therefore
                   amongst
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   
                     Euclids
                     Geometry
                  
                   is
                   with
                   great
                   diligence
                   studied
                   ;
                   Aristotle
                   and
                   Theophrastus
                   are
                   admired
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   h
                   Galen
                   is
                   by
                   others
                   of
                   them
                   even
                   adored
                   :
                   what
                   need
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   persons
                   ,
                   (
                   who
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   Arts
                   of
                   Infidels
                   for
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   their
                   Heretical
                   opinion
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   craft
                   of
                   Atheists
                   adulterate
                   the
                   sincere
                   authority
                   of
                   the
                   divine
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   )
                   are
                   most
                   remote
                   from
                   the
                   faith
                   ?
                   Hence
                   't
                   is
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   impudently
                   laid
                   their
                   hands
                   upon
                   the
                   divine
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   saying
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   corrected
                   ;
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   desirous
                   may
                   be
                   informed
                   that
                   I
                   speak
                   not
                   this
                   falsely
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   would
                   any
                   one
                   examine
                   the
                   Copies
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   gotten
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   compare
                   them
                   one
                   with
                   another
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   find
                   that
                   they
                   disagreed
                   very
                   much
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Copies
                   of
                   i
                   Asclepiadotus
                   agree
                   not
                   with
                   those
                   of
                   Theodotus
                   .
                   Many
                   such
                   Copies
                   as
                   these
                   may
                   be
                   procured
                   ;
                   because
                   their
                   disciples
                   have
                   with
                   much
                   labour
                   and
                   curiosity
                   written
                   the
                   corrections
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   call
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   corruptions
                   )
                   of
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   their
                   [
                   Masters
                   .
                   ]
                   Again
                   ,
                   the
                   Copies
                   of
                   Hermophilus
                   agree
                   not
                   with
                   these
                   now
                   mentioned
                   ;
                   and
                   those
                   of
                   Apollonides
                   differ
                   one
                   
                   from
                   another
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   that
                   shall
                   compare
                   them
                   will
                   find
                   that
                   those
                   Copies
                   first
                   put
                   forth
                   k
                   by
                   him
                   doe
                   very
                   much
                   disagree
                   from
                   his
                   other
                   [
                   Copies
                   ]
                   which
                   he
                   did
                   afterwards
                   again
                   wrest
                   and
                   deform
                   .
                   How
                   much
                   of
                   audaciousness
                   there
                   is
                   in
                   this
                   wicked
                   fact
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   probable
                   they
                   themselves
                   are
                   not
                   ignorant
                   :
                   for
                   either
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   believe
                   the
                   divine
                   Scriptures
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   dictated
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   they
                   are
                   Infidels
                   :
                   or
                   else
                   they
                   account
                   themselves
                   wiser
                   then
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   are
                   they
                   then
                   but
                   mad-men
                   ?
                   For
                   they
                   cannot
                   deny
                   this
                   audacious
                   fact
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   done
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   selves
                   ,
                   because
                   [
                   the
                   Copies
                   ]
                   have
                   been
                   written
                   out
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   hands
                   :
                   l
                   Neither
                   did
                   they
                   receive
                   such
                   Copies
                   as
                   these
                   from
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   their
                   instructours
                   ;
                   nor
                   yet
                   can
                   they
                   shew
                   the
                   Copies
                   out
                   of
                   which
                   they
                   transcribed
                   these
                   things
                   .
                   But
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   have
                   not
                   indeed
                   vouchsafed
                   to
                   adulterate
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   but
                   having
                   wholly
                   rejected
                   both
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   m
                   by
                   a
                   Lawless
                   and
                   Atheistical
                   doctrine
                   under
                   a
                   pretext
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   fallen
                   into
                   the
                   deepest
                   pit
                   of
                   destruction
                   .
                
                 And
                 let
                 thus
                 much
                 be
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 related
                 ,
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               SIXTH
               BOOK
               OF
               THE
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               OF
               
                 EUSEBIUS
                 PAMPHILUS
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Persecution
                 under
                 Severus
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 when
                 Severus
                 stirr'd
                 up
                 Persecution
                 against
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 noble
                 Martyrdoms
                 were
                 perform'd
                 by
                 the
                 Champions
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 but
                 [
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ]
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 far
                 exceeded
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 the
                 a
                 choicest
                 of
                 the
                 Champions
                 having
                 been
                 conveyed
                 thither
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 Thebaïs
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 noblest
                 stadium
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 who
                 in
                 reward
                 of
                 their
                 most
                 patient
                 suffering
                 divers
                 sorts
                 of
                 Torments
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 ways
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 were
                 encircled
                 with
                 crowns
                 from
                 God
                 :
                 amongst
                 whom
                 Leonides
                 ,
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 b
                 Origen
                 ,
                 was
                 beheaded
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 his
                 son
                 very
                 young
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 't
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 unseasonable
                 briefly
                 to
                 relate
                 what
                 zeal
                 and
                 affection
                 he
                 bore
                 to
                 the
                 c
                 Gospel
                 from
                 this
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 childhood
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 especially
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 fame
                 is
                 much
                 celebrated
                 by
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                
                 Concerning
                 Origens
                 virtuous
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 from
                 a
                 Child
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 should
                 any
                 one
                 undertake
                 accurately
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 leisure
                 to
                 commit
                 to
                 writing
                 this
                 man's
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 say
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 strict
                 collection
                 of
                 all
                 passages
                 concerning
                 him
                 ,
                 would
                 require
                 even
                 a
                 particular
                 Subject
                 ;
                 but
                 our
                 aim
                 at
                 present
                 is
                 to
                 abbreviate
                 most
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 short
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 we
                 will
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 some
                 few
                 passages
                 concerning
                 him
                 ;
                 relating
                 what
                 things
                 have
                 been
                 manifested
                 by
                 some
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 discourse
                 of
                 those
                 his
                 Scholars
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 alive
                 till
                 our
                 times
                 .
                 The
                 passages
                 concerning
                 Origen
                 (
                 as
                 one
                 would
                 say
                 )
                 even
                 from
                 his
                 Cradle
                 seem
                 to
                 me
                 worth
                 remembrance
                 .
                 Severus
                 therefore
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 tenth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 ,
                 and
                 Laetus
                 being
                 Governour
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 
                   Aegypt
                   ;
                   Demetrius
                
                 also
                 having
                 lately
                 taken
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Office
                 over
                 the
                 Churches
                 there
                 ,
                 after
                 Julianus
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 Persecution
                 now
                 raged
                 grievously
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 thousands
                 were
                 Crown'd
                 with
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 Martyrdom
                 possess'd
                 the
                 soul
                 of
                 Origen
                 being
                 yet
                 very
                 young
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 expose
                 himself
                 to
                 dangers
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 very
                 ready
                 ,
                 and
                 willing
                 to
                 rush
                 forward
                 ,
                 and
                 leap
                 into
                 the
                 combate
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 now
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 death
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 Divine
                 and
                 Celestial
                 providence
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 hindred
                 and
                 restrained
                 his
                 willingness
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 by
                 
                 his
                 mothers
                 meanes
                 .
                 First
                 therefore
                 she
                 intreated
                 him
                 like
                 a
                 Suppliant
                 ,
                 and
                 beseech't
                 him
                 to
                 take
                 pitty
                 of
                 her
                 motherly
                 love
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 she
                 saw
                 him
                 more
                 intent
                 upon
                 his
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 understood
                 his
                 father
                 was
                 apprehended
                 and
                 imprison'd
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 wholly
                 possess'd
                 with
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 Martyrdom
                 :
                 wherefore
                 she
                 hid
                 all
                 his
                 cloathes
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 necessitated
                 him
                 to
                 abide
                 at
                 home
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 way
                 left
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 alacrity
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 surmounting
                 the
                 ripeness
                 of
                 his
                 years
                 ,
                 )
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 at
                 rest
                 ,
                 but
                 compos'd
                 a
                 most
                 perswasive
                 Epistle
                 concerning
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 and
                 sends
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 thus
                 exhorts
                 him
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 [
                 Father
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   take
                   heed
                   :
                   let
                   not
                   your
                   care
                   for
                   us
                   make
                   you
                   change
                   your
                   resolution
                   .
                
                 Let
                 this
                 be
                 noted
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 token
                 of
                 
                 Origen's
                 acuteness
                 of
                 wit
                 from
                 his
                 childhood
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 sincere
                 zeal
                 for
                 Religion
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 had
                 already
                 got
                 no
                 small
                 stock
                 of
                 knowledge
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 continuing
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 yet
                 a
                 child
                 ,
                 to
                 exercise
                 himself
                 in
                 searching
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 about
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 laborious
                 ;
                 his
                 father
                 having
                 taken
                 great
                 care
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 instructing
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Liberal
                 a
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 these
                 not
                 slightly
                 :
                 wherefore
                 he
                 always
                 perswaded
                 him
                 to
                 exercise
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Learning
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 enjoyning
                 it
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 daily
                 task
                 to
                 learn
                 something
                 by
                 heart
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 and
                 repeat
                 it
                 :
                 nor
                 was
                 the
                 child
                 unwilling
                 ,
                 or
                 slack
                 in
                 the
                 performance
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 cheerfully
                 laboured
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 simple
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 readings
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 could
                 not
                 satisfie
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 would
                 search
                 after
                 something
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 busily
                 enquired
                 into
                 the
                 more
                 profound
                 meanings
                 thereof
                 :
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 he
                 troubled
                 his
                 father
                 by
                 asking
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 sentence
                 of
                 Scripture
                 inspir'd
                 by
                 God.
                 He
                 seemingly
                 before
                 his
                 face
                 reprov'd
                 him
                 ,
                 admonishing
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 search
                 into
                 any
                 thing
                 above
                 the
                 capacity
                 of
                 his
                 years
                 ,
                 nor
                 [
                 to
                 enquire
                 ]
                 any
                 further
                 then
                 the
                 plain
                 meaning
                 [
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 he
                 privately
                 with
                 himself
                 rejoyc'd
                 exceedingly
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 the
                 greatest
                 thanks
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 youchsaf'd
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 child
                 :
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 reported
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 often
                 stood
                 by
                 the
                 child
                 as
                 he
                 slept
                 ,
                 and
                 laying
                 his
                 breast
                 bare
                 ,
                 would
                 kiss
                 it
                 with
                 reverence
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 sacred
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 had
                 been
                 inshrin'd
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 accounted
                 himself
                 blessed
                 for
                 his
                 happy
                 off-spring
                 .
                 These
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 they
                 record
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 passages
                 concerning
                 Origen
                 in
                 his
                 childhood
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 his
                 father
                 was
                 now
                 crowned
                 with
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 left
                 desolate
                 (
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 mother
                 and
                 younger
                 brothers
                 ,
                 six
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 )
                 being
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 seventeen
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 :
                 Moreover
                 his
                 father's
                 estate
                 having
                 been
                 confiscate
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 brought
                 into
                 extream
                 want
                 of
                 necessary
                 subsistance
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 relations
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 thought
                 him
                 worthy
                 of
                 his
                 providence
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 obtains
                 entertainment
                 and
                 rest
                 from
                 a
                 woman
                 who
                 was
                 very
                 rich
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 her
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 eminent
                 otherways
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ;
                 (
                 who
                 carefully
                 ministred
                 to
                 a
                 very
                 famous
                 man
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 that
                 Heretical
                 Sect
                 then
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 birth
                 an
                 Antiochian
                 .
                 )
                 Him
                 the
                 foresaid
                 woman
                 having
                 adopted
                 for
                 her
                 son
                 ,
                 kept
                 him
                 with
                 her
                 and
                 shew'd
                 kindness
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 especial
                 manner
                 .
                 But
                 Origen
                 ,
                 though
                 forc'd
                 to
                 converse
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 [
                 Heretick
                 ]
                 yet
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 shew'd
                 powerfull
                 proofs
                 of
                 his
                 sound
                 Opinion
                 concerning
                 the
                 Faith.
                 For
                 when
                 great
                 multitudes
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 them
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 flock'd
                 to
                 Paul
                 (
                 for
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 mans
                 name
                 )
                 because
                 he
                 seem'd
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 great
                 eloquence
                 ;
                 [
                 Origen
                 ]
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 induced
                 to
                 assist
                 him
                 in
                 prayer
                 :
                 always
                 from
                 a
                 child
                 observing
                 the
                 Cannon
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 abominating
                 the
                 doctrines
                 of
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 himself
                 in
                 express
                 words
                 somewhere
                 says
                 ▪
                 )
                 and
                 having
                 been
                 educated
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 learning
                 by
                 his
                 father
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 he
                 devoted
                 himself
                 wholly
                 and
                 more
                 earnestly
                 to
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 the
                 Liberal
                 Sciences
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 furnished
                 with
                 an
                 b
                 indifferent
                 skill
                 in
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 Grammar
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 profest
                 this
                 Art
                 soon
                 after
                 his
                 father's
                 death
                 ,
                 he
                 got
                 plenty
                 of
                 necessaries
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 age
                 he
                 was
                 then
                 of
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                
                 How
                 Origen
                 being
                 very
                 young
                 Preach't
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 a
                 WHilest
                 he
                 yet
                 applied
                 himself
                 to
                 his
                 School
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 in
                 his
                 Writings
                 recordeth
                 ,
                 )
                 no
                 one
                 residing
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 b
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 being
                 driven
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 threatning
                 persecution
                 :
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 resorted
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 Of
                 which
                 number
                 he
                 notes
                 Plutarchus
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 who
                 when
                 he
                 c
                 had
                 lived
                 a
                 virtuous
                 secular
                 life
                 ,
                 was
                 crown'd
                 with
                 divine
                 Martyrdom
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 was
                 Heraclas
                 Plutarchus's
                 brother
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 under
                 him
                 shew'd
                 many
                 instances
                 of
                 a
                 Philosophical
                 and
                 severe
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 was
                 honour'd
                 with
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 after
                 Demetrius
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 eighteenth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 master
                 of
                 the
                 Catechetical
                 School
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 great
                 proficiency
                 in
                 the
                 persecutions
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                 Aquila's
                 Prefecture
                 over
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 he
                 purchas'd
                 to
                 himself
                 a
                 famous
                 name
                 amongst
                 all
                 them
                 who
                 were
                 well
                 affected
                 towards
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 singular
                 friendship
                 and
                 alacrity
                 which
                 he
                 shew'd
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 holy
                 Martyrs
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 unknown
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 convers'd
                 not
                 onely
                 with
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 in
                 bonds
                 ,
                 nor
                 with
                 them
                 who
                 
                 had
                 been
                 examined
                 untill
                 their
                 last
                 sentence
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 those
                 blessed
                 Martyrs
                 also
                 who
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 was
                 pronounc't
                 ,
                 were
                 led
                 to
                 Execution
                 ;
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 great
                 boldness
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 meet
                 dangers
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 furious
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 standing
                 round
                 ,
                 were
                 frequently
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 stoning
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 boldly
                 came
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 freeness
                 of
                 speech
                 communed
                 with
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 and
                 kissed
                 them
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 he
                 once
                 miraculously
                 escap'd
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 Right-hand
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 assistance
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 divine
                 and
                 heavenly
                 Grace
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 again
                 and
                 again
                 (
                 so
                 that
                 t
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 say
                 how
                 often
                 ,
                 )
                 preserv'd
                 him
                 from
                 them
                 who
                 then
                 lay'd
                 wait
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 exceeding
                 cheerfulness
                 and
                 confidence
                 in
                 Preaching
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 so
                 great
                 was
                 the
                 hostility
                 of
                 the
                 Infidells
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 because
                 such
                 multitudes
                 were
                 instructed
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 appertain
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 faith
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 having
                 made
                 a
                 d
                 concourse
                 ,
                 they
                 set
                 Souldiers
                 to
                 watch
                 about
                 the
                 house
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 abode
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Persecution
                 against
                 him
                 waxed
                 so
                 hot
                 daily
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 whole
                 City
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 could
                 no
                 longer
                 secure
                 him
                 ;
                 he
                 removes
                 indeed
                 from
                 house
                 to
                 house
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 driven
                 from
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 which
                 through
                 him
                 were
                 made
                 Proselytes
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 For
                 his
                 common
                 actions
                 contain'd
                 the
                 most
                 admirable
                 Rules
                 of
                 the
                 truest
                 Philosophy
                 :
                 indeed
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 common
                 saying
                 is
                 )
                 such
                 as
                 his
                 doctrine
                 was
                 ,
                 such
                 was
                 his
                 manner
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 his
                 manner
                 of
                 life
                 was
                 ,
                 such
                 he
                 demonstrated
                 his
                 doctrine
                 to
                 be
                 :
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 especially
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Divine
                 power
                 assisting
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 induced
                 many
                 to
                 a
                 zealous
                 imitation
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 many
                 Scholars
                 now
                 flocking
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 Catechising
                 being
                 committed
                 solely
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 Demetrius
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 )
                 supposing
                 the
                 teaching
                 of
                 Grammar
                 disagreeable
                 to
                 his
                 studies
                 in
                 divine
                 Learning
                 ,
                 he
                 forthwith
                 breaks
                 off
                 his
                 
                   Grammar
                   School
                
                 ,
                 as
                 unprofitable
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Sacred
                 learning
                 .
                 Then
                 entring
                 into
                 a
                 prudent
                 consideration
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 assistance
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 he
                 sold
                 all
                 the
                 Volumes
                 he
                 had
                 of
                 e
                 Antient
                 Heathen
                 Writers
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 most
                 elaborately
                 compil'd
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 content
                 with
                 four
                 *
                 oboli
                 a
                 day
                 that
                 were
                 brought
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 buyer
                 .
                 For
                 many
                 years
                 he
                 persevered
                 in
                 this
                 Philosophical
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 depriving
                 himself
                 of
                 all
                 f
                 matter
                 [
                 which
                 might
                 nourish
                 ]
                 youthfull
                 lusts
                 ;
                 both
                 undergoing
                 no
                 small
                 labour
                 of
                 severe
                 exercise
                 in
                 the
                 day-time
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 assigning
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 for
                 his
                 study
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 patiently
                 persevering
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 Philosophical
                 life
                 imaginable
                 .
                 Somtimes
                 he
                 inur'd
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 exercises
                 of
                 fasting
                 ;
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 to
                 houres
                 measur'd
                 out
                 for
                 his
                 repose
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 enjoy
                 upon
                 a
                 bed
                 ,
                 but
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 bare
                 ground
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 ,
                 thought
                 those
                 Evangelical
                 Words
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ought
                 most
                 especially
                 to
                 be
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 which
                 exhort
                 us
                 not
                 to
                 g
                 
                   have
                   two
                   coats
                   nor
                   to
                   wear
                   shoes
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   be
                   sollicitous
                   about
                   the
                   cares
                   of
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 courage
                 far
                 greater
                 then
                 his
                 age
                 ,
                 he
                 patiently
                 endur'd
                 both
                 cold
                 and
                 nakedness
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 that
                 height
                 and
                 extremity
                 of
                 want
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 made
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 acquaintance
                 admire
                 exceedingly
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 caus'd
                 grief
                 in
                 many
                 ,
                 who
                 entreated
                 him
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 communicate
                 of
                 their
                 estates
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 saw
                 him
                 bring
                 such
                 labours
                 on
                 himself
                 for
                 the
                 Gospel's
                 sake
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 remitted
                 nothing
                 of
                 his
                 patience
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 reported
                 he
                 walk'd
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 barefoot
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 wearing
                 any
                 shoes
                 .
                 And
                 also
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 he
                 abstained
                 from
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 except
                 necessary
                 sustenance
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 now
                 he
                 fell
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 danger
                 of
                 spoiling
                 and
                 turning
                 his
                 h
                 stomach
                 .
                 He
                 deservedly
                 excited
                 most
                 of
                 his
                 Scholars
                 to
                 imitate
                 him
                 ,
                 shewing
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 look'd
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 such
                 examples
                 of
                 a
                 Philosophical
                 life
                 ;
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 now
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 i
                 vulgar
                 unbelieving
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 they
                 who
                 were
                 learned
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 were
                 k
                 through
                 him
                 brought
                 to
                 submit
                 themselves
                 to
                 his
                 doctrine
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 receiv'd
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 sincerely
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 were
                 famous
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 then
                 Persecution
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 after
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 finished
                 their
                 lives
                 by
                 Martyrdom
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                
                 How
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 instructed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 became
                 Martyrs
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 first
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 the
                 aforementioned
                 Plutarchus
                 ,
                 whom
                 (
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 led
                 to
                 Execution
                 )
                 *
                 he
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 discourse
                 is
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 hour
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 wanted
                 little
                 of
                 being
                 kill'd
                 by
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 City
                 ,
                 as
                 seeming
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 
                 Plutarchus's
                 death
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 also
                 the
                 providence
                 of
                 God
                 preserv'd
                 him
                 .
                 Next
                 to
                 Plutarch
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 
                 Origen's
                 disciples
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 was
                 Serenus
                 .
                 Who
                 by
                 fire
                 gave
                 a
                 triall
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 .
                 Heraclides
                 was
                 made
                 the
                 third
                 Martyr
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 School
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 after
                 him
                 was
                 a
                 Heron.
                 Both
                 which
                 persons
                 were
                 beheaded
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 of
                 them
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 yet
                 learning
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 the
                 latter
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 newly
                 b
                 Baptiz'd
                 .
                 Besides
                 these
                 ,
                 another
                 Serenus
                 ,
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 is
                 declared
                 the
                 fifth
                 Champion
                 of
                 Piety
                 [
                 who
                 came
                 out
                 ]
                 of
                 this
                 School
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 reported
                 ,
                 was
                 punish'd
                 with
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 most
                 patient
                 sufferance
                 of
                 many
                 Torments
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 women
                 ,
                 
                 c
                 Heraïs
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 yet
                 was
                 learning
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 did
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 himself
                 somewhere
                 says
                 ,
                 depart
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 having
                 received
                 Baptism
                 by
                 fire
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                
                 Concerning
                 Potamiaena
                 .
              
               
                 LEt
                 Basilides
                 be
                 reckoned
                 the
                 seventh
                 among
                 these
                 ,
                 who
                 lead
                 the
                 most
                 renown'd
                 Potamiaena
                 to
                 Execution
                 ,
                 concerning
                 which
                 woman
                 ,
                 even
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 famous
                 report
                 amongst
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 those
                 Countries
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 she
                 combated
                 many
                 times
                 with
                 her
                 lovers
                 ,
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 chastity
                 and
                 virginity
                 of
                 her
                 body
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 she
                 was
                 famous
                 :
                 (
                 for
                 besides
                 the
                 vigour
                 of
                 her
                 mind
                 ,
                 there
                 flourisht
                 in
                 her
                 a
                 comliness
                 of
                 body
                 :
                 )
                 who
                 ,
                 having
                 suffer'd
                 many
                 things
                 for
                 her
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 after
                 grievous
                 Torments
                 and
                 horrible
                 to
                 be
                 related
                 ,
                 was
                 together
                 with
                 her
                 mother
                 Marcella
                 consumed
                 by
                 fire
                 .
                 Moreover
                 they
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 (
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 a
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 )
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 inflicted
                 grievous
                 stripes
                 upon
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 her
                 body
                 ,
                 threatned
                 at
                 last
                 he
                 would
                 deliver
                 her
                 to
                 the
                 b
                 Gladiatours
                 to
                 abuse
                 her
                 body
                 .
                 But
                 she
                 (
                 having
                 considered
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 some
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 )
                 being
                 asked
                 what
                 her
                 determination
                 was
                 ,
                 return'd
                 [
                 they
                 say
                 ]
                 such
                 an
                 answer
                 ,
                 as
                 thereby
                 she
                 seem'd
                 to
                 speak
                 some
                 thing
                 which
                 was
                 accounted
                 impious
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 Forthwith
                 therefore
                 she
                 receiv'd
                 the
                 definitive
                 sentence
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 Basilides
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Military
                 Apparitors
                 ,
                 took
                 and
                 lead
                 her
                 to
                 Execution
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 multitude
                 endeavour'd
                 to
                 molest
                 and
                 reproach
                 her
                 with
                 obscene
                 words
                 ,
                 he
                 prohibited
                 them
                 ,
                 c
                 thrusting
                 away
                 them
                 who
                 reproach'd
                 her
                 ,
                 shewing
                 much
                 commiseration
                 ,
                 and
                 humanity
                 towards
                 her
                 .
                 She
                 taking
                 in
                 good
                 part
                 the
                 mans
                 commiseration
                 shown
                 towards
                 her
                 ,
                 exhorts
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 courage
                 ,
                 for
                 when
                 she
                 was
                 gone
                 hence
                 she
                 would
                 entreat
                 her
                 Lord
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 within
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 she
                 would
                 make
                 him
                 a
                 requital
                 for
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 for
                 her
                 .
                 When
                 she
                 had
                 spoken
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 she
                 valiantly
                 underwent
                 death
                 ,
                 hot
                 scalding
                 pitch
                 being
                 leisurely
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 poured
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 several
                 members
                 of
                 her
                 body
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 sole
                 of
                 the
                 foot
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 crown
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 ;
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 combat
                 fought
                 by
                 this
                 famous
                 virgin
                 .
                 But
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 ▪
                 Basilides
                 upon
                 some
                 occasion
                 being
                 desir'd
                 by
                 his
                 fellow-soldiers
                 to
                 swear
                 ,
                 avouch'd
                 t
                 was
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 swear
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 openly
                 confess'd
                 it
                 :
                 at
                 first
                 they
                 thought
                 he
                 onely
                 spake
                 in
                 jest
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 constantly
                 maintain'd
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 brought
                 before
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 profession
                 of
                 his
                 stedfastness
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 put
                 into
                 bonds
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 brethren
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 asking
                 him
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 sudden
                 ,
                 and
                 unexpected
                 change
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 reported
                 to
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 Potamiaena
                 ,
                 three
                 days
                 after
                 her
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 stood
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 put
                 a
                 crown
                 about
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 she
                 had
                 entreated
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 obtain'd
                 her
                 request
                 :
                 And
                 within
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 take
                 him
                 upto
                 himself
                 .
                 After
                 these
                 things
                 the
                 brethren
                 imparted
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 d
                 Seal
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 after
                 ,
                 being
                 famous
                 for
                 his
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 beheaded
                 ;
                 they
                 relate
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 more
                 throughout
                 Alexandria
                 came
                 thick
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 
                   to
                   ▪
                   wit
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Potamiaena
                 had
                 appear'd
                 to
                 in
                 their
                 sleep
                 ,
                 and
                 e
                 invited
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 But
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 let
                 thus
                 much
                 suffice
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                
                 Concerning
                 
                   Clemens
                   Alexandrinus
                
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 CLemens
                 ,
                 who
                 succeeded
                 Pantaenus
                 ,
                 was
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Catechetick
                 School
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 till
                 this
                 time
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Origen
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 boy
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Scholars
                 :
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 this
                 Clemens
                 ,
                 committing
                 to
                 writing
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 that
                 work
                 of
                 his
                 entitled
                 Stromateis
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 Volume
                 explains
                 the
                 series
                 of
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 determines
                 his
                 computation
                 at
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Commodus
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 those
                 books
                 were
                 elaborated
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Severus
                 ,
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 whose
                 times
                 this
                 book
                 of
                 ours
                 contains
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Judas
                 the
                 Writer
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 this
                 time
                 also
                 liv'd
                 Judas
                 another
                 Writer
                 ,
                 who
                 commented
                 upon
                 the
                 Seventy
                 Weeks
                 in
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 his
                 computation
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 at
                 the
                 tenth
                 year
                 of
                 Severus's
                 Reign
                 .
                 His
                 Opinion
                 was
                 that
                 even
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 talk'd
                 of
                 ,
                 drew
                 nigh
                 .
                 So
                 great
                 a
                 disturbance
                 did
                 the
                 raising
                 of
                 the
                 Persecution
                 then
                 against
                 us
                 cause
                 in
                 many
                 mens
                 minds
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 bold
                 Act
                 of
                 Origen
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 this
                 time
                 while
                 Origen
                 perform'd
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Chatechizing
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 an
                 unripe
                 and
                 youthfull
                 mind
                 was
                 committed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 which
                 withall
                 contain'd
                 a
                 most
                 manifest
                 token
                 of
                 Continence
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 faith
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 taking
                 these
                 words
                 [
                 some
                 *
                 
                   Eunuchs
                   there
                   are
                   which
                   have
                   made
                   themselves
                   Eumuchs
                   for
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven's
                   sake
                
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 more
                 simple
                 meaning
                 ,
                 unadvisedly
                 like
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 juvenile
                 years
                 ,
                 thinking
                 it
                 both
                 his
                 duty
                 to
                 fulfill
                 our
                 Saviours
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 [
                 considering
                 ]
                 that
                 during
                 his
                 youthfull
                 years
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 converse
                 not
                 onely
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 women
                 about
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 appertain
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 exclude
                 the
                 Infidels
                 from
                 all
                 suspition
                 of
                 obscene
                 slanders
                 ,
                 his
                 mind
                 was
                 full
                 bent
                 to
                 perform
                 really
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 words
                 ,
                 taking
                 great
                 care
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 escape
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 familiars
                 :
                 but
                 't
                 was
                 impossible
                 for
                 him
                 although
                 he
                 was
                 desirous
                 ,
                 to
                 conceal
                 such
                 a
                 fact
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 Demetrius
                 understood
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 then
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 both
                 greatly
                 admires
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 boldness
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 ,
                 (
                 having
                 commended
                 his
                 alacrity
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 sincerity
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 )
                 forthwith
                 encourages
                 ,
                 and
                 excites
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 diligent
                 imployment
                 about
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 Catechizing
                 :
                 for
                 such
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 was
                 [
                 Demetrius's
                 ]
                 opinion
                 of
                 this
                 act
                 :
                 but
                 no
                 long
                 time
                 after
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 Origen
                 doe
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 famous
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 reported
                 of
                 by
                 all
                 men
                 ;
                 being
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 frailties
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 he
                 endeavoured
                 by
                 letters
                 ,
                 sent
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 describe
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 as
                 a
                 most
                 absurd
                 action
                 .
                 a
                 For
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 and
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 approved
                 and
                 most
                 famous
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Prelates
                 in
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 judging
                 Origen
                 worthy
                 of
                 dignity
                 and
                 the
                 highest
                 pitch
                 of
                 honours
                 ,
                 had
                 by
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ordain'd
                 him
                 Presbyter
                 .
                 Therefore
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 ascended
                 to
                 great
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 purchas'd
                 a
                 name
                 amongst
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 small
                 fame
                 for
                 his
                 virtue
                 ,
                 and
                 wisdom
                 ;
                 Demetrius
                 ,
                 being
                 furnisht
                 with
                 no
                 other
                 accusation
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 malicious
                 complaint
                 against
                 that
                 act
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 in
                 his
                 youth
                 .
                 Daring
                 also
                 to
                 involve
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 his
                 accusations
                 who
                 had
                 promoted
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 Origen
                 b
                 freely
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 impediment
                 perform'd
                 his
                 Office
                 of
                 teaching
                 the
                 divine
                 doctrine
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 day
                 or
                 by
                 night
                 :
                 laboriously
                 spending
                 all
                 his
                 time
                 either
                 in
                 divine
                 learning
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 them
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 c
                 After
                 Severus
                 had
                 held
                 the
                 Empire
                 eighteen
                 years
                 ,
                 his
                 son
                 Antoninus
                 succeeds
                 him
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 time
                 there
                 [
                 lived
                 ]
                 one
                 d
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 number
                 who
                 had
                 behav'd
                 themselves
                 manfully
                 in
                 the
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 providence
                 of
                 God
                 had
                 been
                 preserv'd
                 after
                 their
                 combats
                 during
                 their
                 confessions
                 ;
                 him
                 we
                 before
                 manifested
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 Now
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 famous
                 for
                 his
                 confession
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 promoted
                 to
                 the
                 afore-mentioned
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 whilest
                 Narcissus
                 ,
                 his
                 predecessour
                 was
                 yet
                 alive
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Miracles
                 of
                 Narcissus
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 this
                 Diocess
                 report
                 many
                 Miracles
                 of
                 this
                 Narcissus
                 ,
                 by
                 tradition
                 derived
                 from
                 a
                 continued
                 succession
                 of
                 the
                 Brethren
                 :
                 Amongst
                 which
                 they
                 relate
                 such
                 a
                 like
                 Miracle
                 as
                 this
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 reported
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 great
                 vigils
                 of
                 Easter
                 the
                 Ministers
                 oil
                 fail'd
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 great
                 pensiveness
                 of
                 mind
                 having
                 seized
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 ,
                 Narcissus
                 gave
                 command
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 took
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Lights
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 draw
                 water
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 well
                 which
                 was
                 nearest
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 forthwith
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 prayed
                 over
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 pour
                 the
                 water
                 into
                 the
                 Lamps
                 with
                 a
                 sincere
                 saith
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 When
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 this
                 also
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 all
                 reason
                 and
                 expectation
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 miraculous
                 and
                 divine
                 power
                 ,
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 water
                 was
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 a
                 fatness
                 of
                 oil
                 .
                 Some
                 small
                 specimen
                 of
                 this
                 miracle
                 then
                 done
                 ,
                 has
                 been
                 preserv'd
                 amongst
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 brethren
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 that
                 to
                 our
                 age
                 .
                 They
                 also
                 relate
                 several
                 other
                 things
                 worth
                 remembrance
                 cencerning
                 this
                 mans
                 life
                 .
                 Amongst
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 [
                 story
                 ]
                 as
                 this
                 :
                 Some
                 vile
                 fellows
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 endure
                 this
                 persons
                 vigour
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 perseverance
                 in
                 leading
                 of
                 a
                 pious
                 life
                 ,
                 fearing
                 least
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 caught
                 they
                 should
                 suffer
                 punishment
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 conscious
                 to
                 themselves
                 of
                 many
                 evil
                 actions
                 ,
                 they
                 [
                 resolve
                 to
                 ]
                 prevent
                 him
                 by
                 patching
                 up
                 a
                 plot
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 utter
                 a
                 grievous
                 calumny
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 perswade
                 the
                 hearers
                 to
                 credit
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 confirm'd
                 their
                 accusations
                 with
                 oaths
                 :
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 swore
                 it
                 was
                 true
                 which
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 wish'd
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 consum'd
                 by
                 fire
                 ;
                 another
                 ,
                 if
                 't
                 was
                 not
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 body
                 might
                 be
                 wasted
                 by
                 some
                 terrible
                 unhappy
                 b
                 disease
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                 third
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 depriv'd
                 of
                 his
                 sight
                 :
                 but
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 faithful
                 gave
                 heed
                 to
                 them
                 although
                 they
                 swore
                 thus
                 ,
                 because
                 Narcissus's
                 continency
                 was
                 alwaies
                 resplendent
                 amongst
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 most
                 eminently
                 virtuous
                 and
                 pious
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 being
                 in-no-wise
                 able
                 to
                 endure
                 the
                 wickedness
                 of
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 said
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 embrace
                 a
                 Philosophical
                 life
                 ;
                 retired
                 from
                 the
                 whole
                 Congregation
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 liv'd
                 many
                 years
                 lying
                 hid
                 in
                 solitudes
                 and
                 in
                 obscure
                 fields
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 great
                 Eye
                 of
                 justice
                 could
                 not
                 quietly
                 wink
                 at
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 :
                 But
                 was
                 quickly
                 revenged
                 upon
                 these
                 wicked
                 men
                 by
                 those
                 curses
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 bound
                 themselves
                 ,
                 being
                 c
                 forsworn
                 against
                 themselves
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 therefore
                 was
                 burnt
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 whole
                 family
                 ,
                 the
                 house
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 liv'd
                 being
                 burnt
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 by
                 d
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 spark
                 of
                 fire
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 upon
                 no
                 occasion
                 given
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 person's
                 body
                 was
                 totally
                 infected
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 his
                 feet
                 to
                 his
                 head
                 with
                 the
                 disease
                 he
                 had
                 punish'd
                 himself
                 with
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 former
                 and
                 fearing
                 the
                 unavoidable
                 vengeance
                 of
                 the
                 all-seeing
                 God
                 ,
                 e
                 publickly
                 confess'd
                 to
                 all
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 plotted
                 together
                 in
                 common
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 pin'd
                 away
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 complaints
                 ,
                 repenting
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 ceas'd
                 weeping
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 lost
                 both
                 his
                 eyes
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 suffer'd
                 such
                 punishments
                 for
                 their
                 lying
                 accusation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
               
                 WHen
                 Narcissus
                 was
                 retired
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 altogether
                 unknown
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 't
                 was
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 bordering
                 Churches
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 Ordination
                 of
                 another
                 Bishop
                 .
                 This
                 mans
                 name
                 was
                 Dius
                 .
                 To
                 him
                 having
                 presided
                 no
                 long
                 time
                 Germanio
                 was
                 successour
                 .
                 Gordius
                 succeeds
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 from
                 some
                 place
                 or
                 other
                 Narcissus
                 again
                 appear'd
                 ,
                 as
                 risen
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 immediately
                 invited
                 by
                 the
                 Brethren
                 to
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 ;
                 all
                 men
                 admiring
                 him
                 much
                 more
                 both
                 for
                 his
                 retreat
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 for
                 his
                 Philosophick
                 [
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 :
                 ]
                 But
                 above
                 all
                 for
                 the
                 revenge
                 which
                 was
                 vouchsaft
                 him
                 from
                 God
                 [
                 upon
                 his
                 Accusers
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Alexander
                 .
              
               
                 NArcissus
                 being
                 no
                 longer
                 able
                 to
                 officiate
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 very
                 great
                 Age
                 ,
                 the
                 providence
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 Revelation
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 vision
                 by
                 night
                 ,
                 call'd
                 the
                 fore-mention'd
                 Alexander
                 Bishop
                 of
                 another
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 coadjutour
                 in
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 his
                 Office.
                 By
                 this
                 Revelation
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 warned
                 by
                 some
                 Oracle
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 Alexander
                 made
                 a
                 journey
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 from
                 Cappadocia
                 (
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 before
                 been
                 honour'd
                 with
                 a
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 )
                 upon
                 account
                 both
                 of
                 praying
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 seeing
                 the
                 places
                 :
                 The
                 Brethren
                 there
                 receiv'd
                 him
                 most
                 kindly
                 ;
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 permit
                 him
                 to
                 return
                 home
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 another
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 made
                 known
                 also
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 a
                 voice
                 most
                 plainly
                 utter'd
                 to
                 some
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 for
                 piety
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 told
                 them
                 if
                 they
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 gates
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 meet
                 him
                 who
                 was
                 predetermin'd
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Bishop
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 this
                 with
                 the
                 Common
                 b
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 who
                 Govern'd
                 the
                 Churches
                 round
                 about
                 ,
                 they
                 forc'd
                 him
                 of
                 necessity
                 to
                 continue
                 there
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 Alexander
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Epistles
                 to
                 the
                 Antinoites
                 which
                 are
                 preserv'd
                 amongst
                 us
                 till
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 Narcissus's
                 presidency
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 writing
                 thus
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 Epistle
                 :
                 
                   Narcissus
                   salutes
                   you
                   who
                   before
                   me
                   govern'd
                   this
                   Episcopal
                   See
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   now
                   is
                   my
                   c
                   Associate
                   in
                   prayer
                   ,
                   being
                   an
                   hundred
                   and
                   sixteen
                   years
                   old
                   ,
                   and
                   exhorts
                   you
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   mind
                   with
                   me
                   .
                
                 These
                 things
                 were
                 thus
                 done
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 Serapion
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 Asclepiades
                 succeeded
                 in
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antiochia
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 also
                 was
                 famous
                 for
                 his
                 confessions
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Persecution
                 .
                 Alexander
                 also
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 his
                 consecration
                 ,
                 writing
                 thus
                 to
                 the
                 Antiochians
                 :
                 
                   Alexander
                   the
                   servant
                   and
                   prisoner
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   sendeth
                   greeting
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   the
                   Blessed
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   Antiochians
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   made
                   my
                   bonds
                   easie
                   and
                   light
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   my
                   d
                   imprisonment
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   heard
                   that
                   by
                   divine
                   providence
                   Asclepiades
                   (
                   a
                   man
                   most
                   fit
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   worthiness
                   of
                   his
                   faith
                   )
                   was
                   intrusted
                   with
                   the
                   care
                   over
                   the
                   holy
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   Antiochians
                   :
                
                 he
                 signifies
                 that
                 he
                 sent
                 this
                 Epistle
                 by
                 Clemens
                 ,
                 writing
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 End.
                 
                 
                   I
                   have
                   sent
                   these
                   letters
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   (
                   my
                   Lords
                   and
                   Brethren
                   )
                   by
                   e
                   Clemens
                   a
                   blessed
                   Presbyter
                   a
                   virtuous
                   and
                   approved
                   person
                   ;
                   whom
                   ye
                   have
                   known
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   know
                   better
                   :
                   who
                   ,
                   while
                   he
                   was
                   here
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   providence
                   ,
                   and
                   care
                   of
                   God
                   confirmed
                   and
                   increas'd
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Serapion
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Books
                 that
                 are
                 extant
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 Is
                 likely
                 that
                 other
                 monuments
                 of
                 a
                 Serapion's
                 studiousness
                 and
                 learning
                 are
                 preserv'd
                 amongst
                 other
                 men
                 ;
                 but
                 those
                 [
                 writings
                 ▪
                 ]
                 onely
                 came
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 which
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 one
                 Domninus
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Persecution
                 fell
                 from
                 the
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 Jewish
                 superstition
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 Pontius
                 ,
                 and
                 Caricus
                 Ecclesiastical
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 other
                 Epistles
                 to
                 other
                 persons
                 .
                 Another
                 book
                 also
                 was
                 compos'd
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 concerning
                 that
                 Book
                 Intituled
                 
                   The
                   Gospel
                   according
                   to
                   Peter
                
                 ;
                 which
                 Book
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 confute
                 the
                 Errours
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 mens
                 sakes
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 b
                 Rhosse
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 taking
                 an
                 occasion
                 from
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 Heterodox
                 doctrines
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 which
                 Book
                 't
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 unfit
                 to
                 set
                 down
                 some
                 few
                 words
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 sets
                 forth
                 the
                 opinion
                 he
                 had
                 concerning
                 that
                 Book
                 ,
                 writing
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   we
                   ,
                   my
                   brethren
                   ,
                   doe
                   admit
                   of
                   Peter
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   Christ
                   himself
                   ;
                   but
                   ,
                   like
                   wise
                   men
                   we
                   reject
                   those
                   writings
                   which
                   are
                   forg'd
                   in
                   their
                   c
                   names
                   ,
                   knowing
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   receiv'd
                   no
                   such
                   [
                   Books
                   .
                   ]
                   For
                   I
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   came
                   to
                   you
                   ▪
                   thought
                   all
                   of
                   you
                   had
                   adhered
                   to
                   the
                   Right
                   faith
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   I
                   read
                   not
                   the
                   Gospel
                   which
                   was
                   offer'd
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   bears
                   Peters
                   name
                   ,
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   if
                   this
                   be
                   the
                   onely
                   thing
                   which
                   seems
                   to
                   breed
                   this
                   dejected
                   spirit
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   let
                   it
                   be
                   read
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   understanding
                   ,
                   from
                   what
                   has
                   been
                   told
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   minds
                   were
                   covered
                   with
                   some
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   haste
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   you
                   again
                   ;
                   wherefore
                   ,
                   brethren
                   ,
                   expect
                   me
                   suddenly
                   :
                   But
                   we
                   ,
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   have
                   found
                   out
                   what
                   heresie
                   Marcianus
                   was
                   of
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   contradicted
                   himself
                   ,
                   not
                   understanding
                   what
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   shall
                   understand
                   by
                   some
                   things
                   which
                   have
                   been
                   written
                   to
                   you
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   have
                   been
                   able
                   to
                   d
                   borrow
                   this
                   very
                   Gospel
                   of
                   some
                   who
                   have
                   been
                   continually
                   exercised
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   some
                   of
                   their
                   successours
                   who
                   preceded
                   Marcianus
                   ,
                   whom
                   we
                   call
                   Doceti
                   ,
                   for
                   many
                   of
                   [
                   Marcianus's
                   ]
                   Tenets
                   are
                   derived
                   from
                   their
                   doctrines
                   ,
                   )
                   and
                   read
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   we
                   find
                   indeed
                   many
                   things
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   but
                   some
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   particularly
                   to
                   be
                   excepted
                   against
                   and
                   avoided
                   ,
                   which
                   also
                   we
                   have
                   here
                   subjoyned
                   upon
                   your
                   account
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 Serapion's
                 Books
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 Clemens
                 .
              
               
                 CLemens
                 his
                 a
                 Stromata's
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 all
                 eight
                 books
                 ,
                 are
                 extant
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 books
                 he
                 thus
                 intituled
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   variegated
                   contexture
                   of
                
                 b
                 
                   discourses
                   of
                
                 Titus
                 Flavius
                 Clemens
                 
                   concerning
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   appertain
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Philosophy
                   :
                
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 number
                 with
                 these
                 are
                 his
                 books
                 intitul'd
                 Institutions
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 by
                 name
                 mentions
                 Pantaenus
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 writes
                 down
                 his
                 c
                 opinions
                 he
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 concerning
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 explains
                 his
                 traditions
                 :
                 he
                 has
                 also
                 an
                 Hortatory
                 discourse
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 And
                 three
                 books
                 Intitl'd
                 the
                 Tutor
                 .
                 And
                 another
                 book
                 of
                 his
                 with
                 this
                 title
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   Rich
                   man
                   can
                   be
                   sav'd
                   ?
                
                 And
                 a
                 book
                 concerning
                 Easter
                 .
                 
                   Disputations
                   also
                   concerning
                   the
                   Fasting
                   ▪
                   And
                   concerning
                   detraction
                   .
                   And
                   an
                   exhortation
                   to
                   patience
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   newly
                   baptiz'd
                   .
                
                 And
                 a
                 book
                 intitl'd
                 the
                 
                   Ecclesiastick
                   Canon
                   ,
                   or
                   against
                   those
                   who
                   Judaized
                   ,
                
                 which
                 book
                 he
                 dedicated
                 to
                 Alexander
                 the
                 fore-mention'd
                 Bishop
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Stromata
                 he
                 does
                 not
                 onely
                 compose
                 miscellaneous
                 discourses
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Writings
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 also
                 mentions
                 some
                 things
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Gentile
                 Writers
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 seems
                 profitable
                 which
                 was
                 spoken
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 he
                 also
                 explains
                 various
                 opinions
                 [
                 which
                 occur
                 ]
                 in
                 several
                 books
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 and
                 Barbarians
                 .
                 He
                 moreover
                 consutes
                 the
                 false
                 opinions
                 of
                 the
                 Arch-hereticks
                 .
                 He
                 laies
                 open
                 much
                 of
                 History
                 ,
                 affording
                 us
                 large
                 subject-matter
                 of
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 learning
                 ▪
                 Amongst
                 all
                 these
                 he
                 intermixes
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 Opinions
                 .
                 Hence
                 he
                 fitly
                 made
                 the
                 Title
                 Stromata
                 ,
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 book
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 book
                 he
                 produces
                 authorities
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 Scriptures
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 allow'd
                 of
                 [
                 as
                 Canonical
                 ;
                 ]
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 call'd
                 
                   The
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   Solomon
                
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 
                   Jesus
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   Sirac
                
                 .
                 And
                 out
                 of
                 
                   The
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrews
                
                 .
                 And
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 [
                 Epistles
                 ]
                 of
                 
                   Barnabas
                   ,
                   Clemens
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Jude
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 Tatianus's
                 book
                 
                   against
                   the
                   Grecians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Cassianus
                 ,
                 d
                 who
                 also
                 made
                 a
                 Chronographie
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 mentions
                 Philo
                 ,
                 e
                 
                   Aristobulus
                   ,
                   Josephus
                   ,
                   Demetrius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Eupolemus
                 ,
                 Jewish
                 Writers
                 ;
                 who
                 all
                 have
                 prov'd
                 by
                 their
                 writings
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 MOSES
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Originals
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Nation
                 are
                 ancienter
                 then
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 antiquity
                 amongst
                 the
                 Grecians
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 mans
                 books
                 afore-mention'd
                 are
                 stuff'd
                 with
                 very
                 much
                 excellent
                 learning
                 ,
                 of
                 several
                 kinds
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 books
                 he
                 saies
                 concerning
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 successours
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 He
                 promises
                 also
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 write
                 Commentaries
                 upon
                 Genesis
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 his
                 book
                 
                   concerning
                   Easter
                
                 ,
                 he
                 confesses
                 he
                 was
                 constrained
                 by
                 his
                 friends
                 to
                 commit
                 to
                 writing
                 [
                 for
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 ]
                 posterity
                 those
                 traditions
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 heard
                 from
                 his
                 Ancestours
                 .
                 In
                 that
                 same
                 book
                 also
                 is
                 mention'd
                 
                   Melito
                   ,
                   Irenaeus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 whose
                 explications
                 he
                 sets
                 down
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIV
                
                 .
                 What
                 Writings
                 Clemens
                 has
                 mentioned
                 .
              
               
                 THat
                 I
                 may
                 speak
                 briefly
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 a
                 Institutions
                 he
                 makes
                 b
                 short
                 explications
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 c
                 written
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 omitting
                 those
                 Scriptures
                 whose
                 authority
                 is
                 d
                 questioned
                 by
                 some
                 :
                 I
                 mean
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Jude
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 e
                 Catholick
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Revelation
                   of
                   Peter
                
                 :
                 And
                 
                   The
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrews
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 affirms
                 to
                 be
                 
                 Paul's
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 written
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 tongue
                 ;
                 which
                 when
                 Luke
                 had
                 with
                 much
                 care
                 and
                 pains
                 translated
                 ,
                 he
                 publisht
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 [
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 ]
                 Grecians
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 may
                 find
                 the
                 stile
                 of
                 the
                 translation
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 
                   f
                   But
                   't
                   was
                   for
                   a
                   very
                   good
                   g
                   reason
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Title
                   [
                   
                     Paul
                     the
                     Apostle
                  
                   ]
                   was
                   not
                   set
                   before
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   (
                   saies
                   he
                   )
                   writing
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   who
                   were
                   possest
                   with
                   a
                   prejudice
                   against
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   suspicion
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   very
                   wisely
                   did
                   not
                   prefix
                   his
                   name
                   at
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   least
                   he
                   should
                   cause
                   an
                   aversion
                   in
                   them
                   to
                   his
                   Epistle
                   .
                   But
                   a
                   little
                   after
                   ,
                   he
                   continues
                   ,
                   saying
                   ;
                   Now
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   blessed
                   Presbyter
                   said
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   Apostle
                   of
                   the
                   Almighty
                   ,
                   was
                   sent
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Hebrews
                     ,
                     Paul
                  
                   through
                   modesty
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   sent
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   does
                   not
                   entitle
                   himself
                   the
                   Apostle
                   of
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   reverence
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   because
                   't
                   was
                   over
                   and
                   above
                   his
                   duty
                   that
                   he
                   writ
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   Preacher
                   and
                   Apostle
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   .
                
                 Again
                 Clemens
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 books
                 writes
                 a
                 tradition
                 concerning
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Gospels
                 which
                 he
                 receiv'd
                 from
                 the
                 Elders
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 
                   Those
                   Gospels
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   which
                   contain
                   the
                   Genealogies
                   were
                   written
                   first
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   writing
                   
                     Marks
                     Gospel
                  
                   :
                   when
                   Peter
                   Preach'd
                   the
                   word
                   publickly
                   in
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   declared
                   the
                   Gospel
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   many
                   who
                   were
                   there
                   present
                   entreated
                   ▪
                   Mark
                   ,
                   (
                   who
                   had
                   been
                   his
                   follower
                   h
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   remembred
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   )
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   write
                   down
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   spoken
                   .
                   When
                   he
                   had
                   compos'd
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   he
                   imparted
                   it
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   had
                   intreated
                   it
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   Peter
                   having
                   understood
                   this
                   ,
                   i
                   used
                   no
                   perswasives
                   either
                   to
                   hinder
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   incite
                   him
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   John
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   last
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   saw
                   how
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   appertain'd
                   to
                   Christs
                   humanity
                   were
                   already
                   manifested
                   in
                   the
                   Gospels
                   ,
                   was
                   mov'd
                   [
                   to
                   the
                   enterprise
                   ]
                   by
                   his
                   k
                   acquaintance
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   inspir'd
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   he
                   wrote
                   a
                   Gospel
                   concerning
                   Christ's
                   Divinity
                   .
                   Thus
                   much
                   Clemens
                   .
                
                 But
                 again
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Alexander
                 in
                 an
                 Epistle
                 of
                 his
                 to
                 Origen
                 ,
                 mentions
                 Clemens
                 ,
                 and
                 Pantaenus
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 who
                 were
                 his
                 familiars
                 :
                 he
                 writes
                 thus
                 .
                 
                   For
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   know
                   was
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   friendship
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   begun
                   betwixt
                   us
                   from
                   our
                   Ancestours
                   ,
                   should
                   not
                   onely
                   remain
                   inviolable
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   become
                   more
                   fervent
                   and
                   firm
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   know
                   those
                   blessed
                   Fathers
                   who
                   went
                   before
                   us
                   ,
                   with
                   whom
                   we
                   ,
                   after
                   a
                   short
                   time
                   shall
                   be
                   joyn'd
                   ,
                   I
                   mean
                   the
                   truely
                   blessed
                   Pantaenus
                   my
                   Master
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Clemens
                   my
                   Master
                   ,
                   who
                   also
                   profited
                   me
                   much
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   others
                   like
                   them
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   I
                   came
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   my
                   most
                   excellent
                   Lord
                   and
                   Brother
                   :
                
                 And
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 were
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Adamantius
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 also
                 was
                 
                 Origen's
                 name
                 ,
                 )
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 Zephyrinus
                 Presided
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 l
                 travell'd
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 himself
                 some
                 where
                 says
                 )
                 having
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 most
                 antient
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 :
                 where
                 he
                 made
                 no
                 long
                 stay
                 ,
                 but
                 return'd
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 And
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 there
                 perform'd
                 his
                 customary
                 duty
                 of
                 Catechist
                 ,
                 Demetrius
                 the
                 then
                 Bishop
                 of
                 those
                 Churches
                 exciting
                 him
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 less
                 then
                 beseeching
                 him
                 to
                 labour
                 earnestly
                 for
                 the
                 utility
                 of
                 the
                 Brethren
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XV.
                
                 Concerning
                 Heraclas
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 when
                 he
                 perceived
                 himself
                 not
                 supplied
                 with
                 sufficient
                 strength
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 profound
                 study
                 of
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 researches
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 moreover
                 for
                 the
                 Catechizing
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 (
                 having
                 scarce
                 time
                 to
                 breathe
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 flocking
                 together
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 One
                 company
                 after
                 another
                 coming
                 from
                 morning
                 to
                 evening
                 to
                 his
                 School
                 ;
                 )
                 he
                 divided
                 the
                 multitudes
                 ,
                 and
                 electing
                 Heraclas
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 familiars
                 ,
                 made
                 him
                 his
                 assistant
                 in
                 Catechizing
                 ;
                 a
                 man
                 who
                 was
                 very
                 studious
                 in
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 most
                 eminently
                 skilfull
                 in
                 other
                 Learning
                 ;
                 and
                 one
                 who
                 was
                 not
                 unexperienced
                 in
                 Philosophy
                 .
                 He
                 commits
                 the
                 instruction
                 of
                 the
                 New-beginners
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 reserves
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 made
                 some
                 proficiency
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVI
                
                 .
                 What
                 Pains
                 and
                 Study
                 Origen
                 bestowed
                 about
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 ORigen
                 now
                 intended
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 accurate
                 researches
                 into
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 learn't
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 tongue
                 .
                 And
                 bought
                 the
                 a
                 Authentick
                 Scriptures
                 written
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 letters
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 extant
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 search'd
                 after
                 other
                 Editions
                 of
                 Translatours
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Scriptures
                 besides
                 the
                 Seventy
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 sought
                 out
                 some
                 other
                 Versions
                 besides
                 those
                 b
                 Common
                 ones
                 of
                 
                   Aquilas
                   ,
                   Symmachus
                
                 and
                 Theodotion
                 ,
                 different
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 ,
                 having
                 searcht
                 out
                 ,
                 first
                 brought
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 from
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 whence
                 ,
                 nor
                 out
                 of
                 what
                 Corners
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 forgotten
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 :
                 concerning
                 which
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 uncertain
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 Authours
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 obscurity
                 ,
                 he
                 onely
                 Noted
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 by
                 him
                 found
                 at
                 c
                 Nicopolis
                 near
                 Actium
                 ;
                 and
                 another
                 ,
                 at
                 some
                 other
                 place
                 .
                 Moreover
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Hexapla
                   of
                   the
                   Psalms
                
                 ,
                 after
                 those
                 four
                 excellent
                 Editions
                 ,
                 he
                 adds
                 d
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 fifth
                 ,
                 and
                 sixth
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 a
                 seventh
                 Version
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 again
                 he
                 has
                 Noted
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 found
                 at
                 Jericho
                 in
                 an
                 Hogs-head
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Antoninus
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Severus
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 had
                 thus
                 Collected
                 all
                 these
                 Versions
                 into
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 divided
                 them
                 into
                 e
                 Verses
                 ,
                 f
                 having
                 placed
                 them
                 directly
                 one
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 g
                 Hebrew
                 Text
                 ,
                 he
                 left
                 us
                 those
                 Copies
                 which
                 are
                 call'd
                 h
                 Hexapla
                 .
                 He
                 i
                 afterwards
                 prepared
                 apart
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 Aquila's
                 ,
                 Symmachus's
                 and
                 
                 Theodotion's
                 Edition
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 [
                 and
                 put
                 them
                 out
                 ]
                 in
                 his
                 Tetrapla
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Symmachus
                 the
                 Translatour
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 We
                 must
                 understand
                 that
                 this
                 Symmachus
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Translatours
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 Ebionite
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Heresie
                 called
                 the
                 Heresie
                 of
                 the
                 Ebionites
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 born
                 of
                 Joseph
                 ,
                 and
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 suppose
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 meer
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 stiffly
                 affirm
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 strictly
                 observ'd
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 Jews
                 kept
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 before
                 made
                 known
                 somewhere
                 in
                 our
                 History
                 .
                 Symmachus's
                 Commentaries
                 are
                 even
                 yet
                 extant
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 seems
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 disputing
                 strongly
                 against
                 
                   Matthew's
                   Gospel
                   :
                   Origen
                
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 he
                 receiv'd
                 these
                 together
                 with
                 other
                 interpretations
                 of
                 
                 Symmachus's
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 from
                 one
                 Juliana
                 ,
                 upon
                 whom
                 ,
                 he
                 saies
                 these
                 books
                 of
                 
                 Symmachus's
                 devolved
                 by
                 right
                 of
                 succession
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Ambrosius
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 this
                 time
                 Ambrosius
                 (
                 a
                 who
                 favour'd
                 the
                 Valentinian
                 Heresie
                 )
                 being
                 convinc'd
                 by
                 the
                 truth
                 Preach'd
                 by
                 Origen
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 his
                 mind
                 cleared
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 light
                 ,
                 assents
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 (
                 
                 Origen's
                 fame
                 being
                 nois'd
                 abroad
                 every
                 where
                 )
                 several
                 men
                 of
                 great
                 learning
                 flock'd
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 intending
                 to
                 make
                 tryal
                 of
                 this
                 man's
                 sufficiency
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 Also
                 infinite
                 multitudes
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 most
                 famous
                 ,
                 gave
                 b
                 diligent
                 attention
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 almost
                 like
                 Schollars
                 learning
                 from
                 him
                 besides
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 appertain
                 to
                 *
                 External
                 Philosophy
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 initiated
                 c
                 those
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 perceived
                 to
                 have
                 acute
                 parts
                 into
                 Philosophical
                 Learning
                 :
                 Teaching
                 them
                 Geometry
                 ,
                 and
                 Arithmetick
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 previous
                 Sciences
                 .
                 Also
                 guiding
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 various
                 Sects
                 among
                 Philosophers
                 :
                 explaining
                 the
                 writings
                 that
                 are
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 Commenting
                 on
                 and
                 searching
                 into
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 even
                 amongst
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 this
                 man
                 was
                 openly
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 Philosopher
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 incited
                 many
                 of
                 meaner
                 capacities
                 to
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 the
                 Liberal
                 Sciences
                 :
                 telling
                 them
                 that
                 from
                 hence
                 would
                 accrue
                 to
                 them
                 no
                 small
                 fitness
                 and
                 preparation
                 for
                 the
                 Contemplation
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 reason
                 he
                 esteem'd
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 Secular
                 and
                 Philosophical
                 literature
                 most
                 necessary
                 for
                 himself
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIX
                
                 .
                 What
                 things
                 have
                 been
                 recorded
                 concerning
                 Origen
                 ,
                 [
                 by
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 THe
                 Heathen
                 Philosophers
                 who
                 flourish'd
                 in
                 his
                 Age
                 are
                 witnesses
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 proficiency
                 in
                 these
                 studies
                 :
                 in
                 whose
                 writings
                 we
                 have
                 found
                 frequent
                 mention
                 of
                 this
                 man
                 ;
                 [
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ]
                 both
                 dedicating
                 their
                 books
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 delivering
                 up
                 their
                 private
                 labours
                 to
                 his
                 Censure
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 Master
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 speak
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 a
                 Porphyrius
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 liv'd
                 in
                 Sicilie
                 [
                 almost
                 ]
                 till
                 our
                 Age
                 ,
                 having
                 written
                 some
                 books
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 cavill
                 at
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 mentioned
                 those
                 men
                 who
                 made
                 explications
                 upon
                 them
                 )
                 was
                 unable
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 to
                 cast
                 any
                 base
                 aspersion
                 upon
                 their
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 want
                 of
                 Arguments
                 betakes
                 himself
                 to
                 railing
                 ,
                 and
                 reviles
                 the
                 Commentators
                 .
                 Of
                 whom
                 he
                 attempts
                 chiefly
                 to
                 reproach
                 Origen
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 young
                 ,
                 he
                 knew
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 unawares
                 commends
                 the
                 man
                 ;
                 partly
                 by
                 speaking
                 the
                 truth
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 where
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 otherwayes
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 lying
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 thought
                 he
                 should
                 escape
                 being
                 detected
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 he
                 accuses
                 him
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 Christian
                 ;
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 ,
                 he
                 admires
                 ,
                 and
                 describes
                 the
                 accession
                 he
                 made
                 to
                 Philosophick
                 Literature
                 .
                 Hear
                 therefore
                 what
                 he
                 says
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 :
                 
                   Some
                   men
                   ,
                   desirous
                   to
                   find
                   out
                   not
                   a
                   defection
                   from
                   the
                   pravity
                   of
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   explication
                   [
                   of
                   the
                   obscurities
                   in
                   them
                   ]
                   have
                   betaken
                   themselves
                   to
                   expositions
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   no
                   agreement
                   nor
                   coherence
                   with
                   those
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   contain
                   the
                   Authour's
                   approbation
                   and
                   praise
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   a
                   defence
                   of
                   those
                   strange
                   Sectaries
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   having
                   boasted
                   that
                   what
                   things
                   were
                   plainly
                   spoken
                   by
                   Moses
                   were
                   obscure
                   Riddles
                   ,
                   allowing
                   them
                   the
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   quoting
                   them
                   as
                   divine
                   Oracles
                   full
                   of
                   hidden
                   Mysteries
                   ;
                   And
                   having
                   b
                   bewitched
                   the
                   judgements
                   and
                   minds
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   with
                   their
                   pride
                   ,
                   they
                   afterwards
                   put
                   forth
                   their
                   Expositions
                   .
                
                 Then
                 after
                 some
                 few
                 words
                 he
                 saies
                 ;
                 
                   Let
                   an
                   example
                   of
                   this
                   absurdity
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   a
                   man
                   whom
                   I
                   saw
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   was
                   c
                   very
                   young
                   ,
                   being
                   a
                   person
                   then
                   of
                   great
                   repute
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   eminently
                   renowned
                   upon
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   writings
                   which
                   he
                   left
                   behind
                   him
                   ,
                   I
                   mean
                   Origen
                   ,
                   whose
                   renown
                   is
                   very
                   much
                   spread
                   abroad
                   amongst
                   the
                   teachers
                   of
                   those
                   Doctrines
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   Man
                   ,
                   having
                   been
                   an
                   d
                   
                   of
                   that
                   Ammonius
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   our
                   Age
                   made
                   a
                   great
                   proficiency
                   in
                   Philosophy
                   ;
                   as
                   for
                   his
                   knowledge
                   in
                   Philosophick
                   Literature
                   he
                   profited
                   much
                   by
                   this
                   Master
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   concerning
                   a
                   right
                   course
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   he
                   undertook
                   a
                   way
                   quite
                   contrary
                   to
                   him
                   :
                   for
                   Ammonius
                   ,
                   having
                   been
                   educated
                   a
                   Christian
                   by
                   Christian
                   Parents
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   arriv'd
                   to
                   understanding
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   [
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   ]
                   Philosophy
                   ,
                   quickly
                   betook
                   himself
                   to
                   a
                   course
                   of
                   life
                   which
                   was
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   Laws
                   .
                   But
                   Origen
                   being
                   a
                   Gentile
                   and
                   brought
                   up
                   in
                   the
                   Learning
                   of
                   the
                   Grecians
                   ,
                   diverted
                   to
                   the
                   e
                   Impudence
                   of
                   the
                   Barbarians
                   .
                   Being
                   devoted
                   to
                   this
                   [
                   Religion
                   ]
                   he
                   f
                   corrupted
                   both
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   that
                   proficiency
                   he
                   had
                   made
                   in
                   Philosophick
                   Learning
                   :
                   as
                   to
                   his
                   manner
                   of
                   life
                   he
                   liv'd
                   like
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   and
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Laws
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   Opinions
                   concerning
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   concerning
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   imitated
                   the
                   Grecians
                   ,
                   g
                   substituting
                   the
                   sayings
                   of
                   the
                   Heathens
                   in
                   the
                   room
                   of
                   those
                   strange
                   fables
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   was
                   continually
                   conversant
                   in
                   Plato's
                   [
                   works
                   ,
                   ]
                   and
                   in
                   those
                   of
                   h
                   Numenius
                   and
                   Cronius
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   revolved
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   i
                   Apollophanes
                   and
                   k
                   Longinus
                   ,
                   and
                   l
                   Moderatus
                   ,
                   and
                   Nicomachus
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   famous
                   men
                   amongst
                   the
                   Pythagoreans
                   ,
                   he
                   also
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   m
                   Chaeremon
                   the
                   Stoick
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   n
                   
                   Cornutus's
                   books
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   learn'd
                   from
                   them
                   the
                   Allegorical
                   mode
                   of
                   explaining
                   the
                   Grecian
                   Mysteries
                   ,
                   he
                   appli'd
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Scriptures
                   .
                
                 These
                 are
                 
                 Porphyrius's
                 words
                 in
                 his
                 third
                 book
                 of
                 that
                 piece
                 he
                 wrote
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 ;
                 who
                 has
                 said
                 the
                 truth
                 concerning
                 the
                 mans
                 hard
                 study
                 and
                 great
                 learning
                 ;
                 but
                 herein
                 he
                 has
                 plainly
                 lied
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 what
                 would
                 not
                 he
                 say
                 who
                 wrote
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 ?
                 )
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 saies
                 ,
                 that
                 [
                 Origen
                 ]
                 was
                 converted
                 from
                 a
                 Heathen
                 to
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Ammonius
                 fell
                 from
                 a
                 pious
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 to
                 the
                 Heathenish
                 way
                 of
                 living
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 History
                 has
                 before
                 manifested
                 )
                 Origen
                 kept
                 the
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 receiv'd
                 from
                 his
                 Ancestours
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Philosophy
                 remain'd
                 uncorrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 unshaken
                 in
                 Ammonius
                 even
                 till
                 his
                 death
                 ;
                 as
                 his
                 works
                 even
                 to
                 this
                 present
                 doe
                 testifie
                 ;
                 he
                 being
                 famous
                 amongst
                 most
                 men
                 for
                 his
                 books
                 which
                 he
                 left
                 behind
                 him
                 :
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 that
                 book
                 which
                 is
                 thus
                 Intitl'd
                 
                   concerning
                   the
                   concord
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   and
                   Jesus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 those
                 other
                 books
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 sort
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 found
                 ▪
                 amongst
                 lovers
                 of
                 learning
                 .
                 Let
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 therefore
                 be
                 an
                 Evidence
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 detraction
                 of
                 this
                 lying
                 Accuser
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 Origens
                 great
                 knowledge
                 in
                 the
                 Grecian
                 learning
                 .
                 Concerning
                 which
                 ,
                 Origen
                 (
                 in
                 an
                 Epistle
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 makes
                 an
                 Apologie
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 to
                 some
                 who
                 blam'd
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 too
                 great
                 studiousness
                 about
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 learning
                 )
                 writes
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   When
                   I
                   imploy'd
                   my self
                   wholly
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   the
                   fame
                   of
                   my
                   progress
                   in
                   Learning
                   spreading
                   it self
                   every
                   where
                   ,
                   there
                   resorting
                   to
                   me
                   sometimes
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   at
                   othertimes
                   those
                   who
                   studied
                   the
                   Grecian
                   Learning
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   skilled
                   in
                   Philosophy
                   ,
                   I
                   thought
                   it
                   convenient
                   to
                   make
                   researches
                   into
                   Hereticks
                   Opinions
                   ,
                   and
                   into
                   whatsoever
                   things
                   are
                   reported
                   to
                   be
                   said
                   by
                   Philosophers
                   concerning
                   the
                   truth
                   :
                   this
                   we
                   did
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   imitation
                   of
                   Pantaenus
                   ,
                   who
                   profited
                   many
                   before
                   us
                   ,
                   (
                   who
                   was
                   furnished
                   with
                   no
                   small
                   stock
                   of
                   provisions
                   of
                   this
                   sort
                   :
                   )
                   And
                   also
                   of
                   Heraclas
                   ,
                   who
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   sits
                   among
                   the
                   Presbyters
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   ;
                   o
                   whom
                   I
                   found
                   with
                   a
                   Philosophy
                   Master
                   ,
                   under
                   whom
                   he
                   studied
                   diligently
                   five
                   years
                   before
                   I
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   Auditour
                   of
                   his
                   doctrine
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   reason
                   ,
                   he
                   wearing
                   a
                   common
                   habit
                   before
                   ,
                   put
                   it
                   off
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   on
                   a
                   p
                   Philosophical
                   habit
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   q
                   retains
                   
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   neither
                   does
                   he
                   desist
                   from
                   a
                   studious
                   reading
                   of
                   the
                   books
                   of
                   the
                   Learned
                   Grecians
                   .
                
                 This
                 he
                 said
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 studious
                 diligence
                 he
                 used
                 about
                 the
                 Grecian
                 [
                 Learning
                 .
                 ]
                 At
                 this
                 time
                 while
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 abode
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 there
                 came
                 a
                 Souldier
                 who
                 deliver'd
                 Letters
                 to
                 Demetrius
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 then
                 Prefect
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 Arabia
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 send
                 Origen
                 to
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 speed
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 impart
                 to
                 him
                 his
                 doctrine
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 therefore
                 sent
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 Arabia
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 time
                 ,
                 having
                 finisht
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 coming
                 ,
                 he
                 again
                 return'd
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 Within
                 some
                 interval
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 kindled
                 in
                 Alexandria
                 no
                 small
                 war
                 ,
                 he
                 withdrew
                 out
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 judging
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 safe
                 dwelling
                 for
                 him
                 in
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 his
                 abode
                 in
                 Caesarea
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 intreated
                 him
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 Ordain'd
                 Priest
                 ,
                 to
                 discourse
                 and
                 to
                 expound
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 r
                 publickly
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 This
                 will
                 be
                 evidene't
                 by
                 what
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 Theoctistus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 wrote
                 concerning
                 him
                 to
                 Demetrius
                 ,
                 who
                 thus
                 excuse
                 him
                 .
                 
                   [
                   Your
                   s
                   Holiness
                   ]
                   has
                   added
                   in
                   your
                   Letters
                   that
                   this
                   thing
                   was
                   never
                   heard
                   of
                   nor
                   done
                   till
                   this
                   time
                   [
                   
                     to
                     wit
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   that
                   Laicks
                   should
                   Preach
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   Bishops
                   .
                   I
                   t
                   know
                   not
                   how
                   you
                   came
                   so
                   apparently
                   to
                   misrepresent
                   the
                   truth
                   :
                   For
                   they
                   are
                   invited
                   to
                   Preach
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   (
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   found
                   fit
                   to
                   profit
                   the
                   brethren
                   )
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Bishops
                   .
                   For
                   example
                   ,
                   Euelpis
                   [
                   was
                   invited
                   to
                   Preach
                   ]
                   by
                   Neon
                   at
                   Laranda
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   was
                   Paulinus
                   by
                   Celsus
                   at
                   Iconium
                   .
                   And
                   Theodorus
                   by
                   Atticus
                   at
                   u
                   Synnada
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   our
                   blessed
                   Brethren
                   .
                   And
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   incredible
                   that
                   the
                   like
                   was
                   done
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   never
                   knew
                   it
                   .
                
                 On
                 this
                 manner
                 was
                 the
                 above
                 nam'd
                 Origen
                 honour'd
                 ▪
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 yet
                 x
                 young
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 his
                 familiars
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 forreign
                 Bishops
                 .
                 But
                 Demetrius
                 again
                 recalling
                 him
                 by
                 Letters
                 ,
                 and
                 urging
                 his
                 return
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 by
                 persons
                 that
                 were
                 Deacons
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 return'd
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 executed
                 his
                 accustomed
                 Office.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XX.
                
                 What
                 Books
                 are
                 now
                 extant
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 Wrote
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 this
                 time
                 flourish'd
                 many
                 Learned
                 Ecclesiastick
                 persons
                 ,
                 whose
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 wrote
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 't
                 is
                 an
                 easie
                 thing
                 to
                 meet
                 with
                 ,
                 being
                 preserv'd
                 till
                 this
                 present
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 kept
                 even
                 in
                 our
                 Age
                 in
                 the
                 Library
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 Aelia
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 built
                 by
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 who
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 is
                 there
                 ▪
                 Out
                 of
                 this
                 Library
                 we
                 our selves
                 have
                 gather'd
                 together
                 matter
                 for
                 this
                 subject
                 now
                 in
                 hand
                 ▪
                 Beryllus
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Bosira
                 in
                 Arabia
                 ,
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 left
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Epistles
                 and
                 Commentaries
                 ,
                 a
                 Several
                 other
                 monuments
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Polite
                   Ingenie
                
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 did
                 b
                 Hippollitus
                 ,
                 who
                 presided
                 over
                 another
                 Church
                 somewhere
                 ;
                 there
                 came
                 also
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 a
                 disputation
                 attempted
                 by
                 one
                 c
                 Caius
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 eloquent
                 man
                 ,
                 at
                 Rome
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Zephyrinus
                 ,
                 against
                 Proclus
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 defender
                 of
                 the
                 Cataphrygian
                 Heresie
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 dispute
                 ,
                 he
                 silencing
                 the
                 adversaries
                 rashness
                 and
                 boldness
                 in
                 composing
                 new
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 mentions
                 onely
                 thirteen
                 Epistles
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Apostle
                 [
                 Paul
                 ,
                 ]
                 not
                 accounting
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 Indeed
                 even
                 till
                 this
                 present
                 't
                 is
                 thought
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 that
                 that
                 Epistle
                 was
                 not
                 written
                 by
                 this
                 Apostle
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXI
                
                 .
                 What
                 Bishops
                 were
                 eminent
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 now
                 Macrinus
                 succeeded
                 Antoninus
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 Reign'd
                 seven
                 years
                 and
                 six
                 moneths
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 continued
                 [
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 about
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 another
                 Antoninus
                 again
                 assumes
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Empire
                
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 Zephyrinus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 departed
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 having
                 held
                 that
                 [
                 Episcopal
                 ]
                 charge
                 eighteen
                 years
                 compleat
                 .
                 After
                 him
                 Callistus
                 presides
                 in
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 .
                 He
                 having
                 survived
                 five
                 years
                 ,
                 leaves
                 the
                 [
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 ]
                 Church
                 to
                 Urbanus
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Emperour
                 succeeds
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 Antoninus
                 having
                 Reigned
                 onely
                 four
                 years
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 time
                 Philetus
                 succeeded
                 Asclepiades
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 :
                 Now
                 [
                 Alexander
                 ]
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 mother
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Mamaea
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 most
                 pious
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 Religious
                 
                 in
                 her
                 conversation
                 ,
                 (
                 
                 Origen's
                 same
                 being
                 now
                 every
                 where
                 so
                 spread
                 abroad
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 came
                 even
                 to
                 her
                 eares
                 ,
                 )
                 was
                 mightily
                 desirous
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 tryal
                 of
                 his
                 knowledge
                 in
                 Divine
                 matters
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 admir'd
                 by
                 all
                 men
                 :
                 She
                 therefore
                 making
                 her
                 abode
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 sends
                 a
                 military
                 guard
                 for
                 him
                 :
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 spent
                 some
                 time
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 demonstrated
                 to
                 her
                 most
                 things
                 which
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 he
                 hastned
                 to
                 his
                 wonted
                 charge
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXII
                
                 .
                 How
                 many
                 of
                 Hippolytus's
                 works
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 this
                 time
                 also
                 Hippolytus
                 ,
                 amongst
                 many
                 other
                 works
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 compil'd
                 a
                 book
                 also
                 a
                 
                   concerning
                   Easter
                
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 having
                 explain'd
                 the
                 Series
                 of
                 Times
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 forth
                 a
                 Cannon
                 of
                 sixteen
                 years
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Easter
                 ,
                 he
                 determines
                 his
                 computation
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 of
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 works
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 
                   Upon
                   the
                   six
                   daies
                   Work.
                   Upon
                   those
                   things
                
                 b
                 
                   which
                   followed
                   upon
                   the
                   six
                   daies
                   Work.
                   Against
                   Marcion
                   .
                
                 c
                 
                   Upon
                   the
                   Canticles
                   .
                   Upon
                   some
                   Chapters
                   of
                   Ezekiel
                   .
                   Concerning
                   Easter
                   .
                
                 d
                 
                   Against
                   all
                   Heresies
                
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 more
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 find
                 preserv'd
                 amongst
                 many
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Origen's
                 Studiousness
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 was
                 honour'd
                 with
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 Priesthood
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 ABout
                 this
                 time
                 was
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 
                 Origen's
                 writing
                 Commentaries
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   :
                   Ambrosius
                
                 chiefly
                 inciting
                 him
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 innumerable
                 instigations
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 supplications
                 and
                 bare
                 words
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 with
                 most
                 plentifull
                 supplies
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 :
                 For
                 there
                 were
                 alwaies
                 by
                 him
                 when
                 he
                 dictated
                 ,
                 more
                 in
                 number
                 then
                 seven
                 Notaries
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 set
                 times
                 chang'd
                 courses
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 Neither
                 was
                 there
                 a
                 less
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 wrote
                 books
                 fair
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 Girls
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 instructed
                 to
                 write
                 nearly
                 and
                 handsomely
                 .
                 To
                 all
                 these
                 Ambrosius
                 liberally
                 afforded
                 a
                 sufficient
                 supply
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 he
                 conveigh'd
                 into
                 Origen
                 an
                 unspeakable
                 alacrity
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 study
                 and
                 labour
                 about
                 the
                 divine
                 Oracles
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 means
                 chiefly
                 he
                 induced
                 him
                 to
                 write
                 Commentaries
                 :
                 whilest
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 in
                 this
                 posture
                 ,
                 Pon●ianus
                 succeeds
                 Urbanus
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 eight
                 years
                 :
                 And
                 Zebinus
                 [
                 succeeds
                 ]
                 Philetus
                 in
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 the
                 b
                 Churches
                 Affaires
                 constraining
                 him
                 )
                 Origen
                 made
                 a
                 journey
                 through
                 Palestine
                 into
                 Greece
                 ;
                 And
                 received
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Priesthood
                 at
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 imposition
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 there
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 combustions
                 were
                 hereupon
                 rais'd
                 concerning
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 c
                 Decrees
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Prelates
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 upon
                 these
                 commotions
                 :
                 And
                 what
                 ever
                 else
                 he
                 ,
                 continuing
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 great
                 esteem
                 contributed
                 to
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Word
                 :
                 [
                 these
                 things
                 ]
                 requiring
                 a
                 distinct
                 Volume
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 declared
                 
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   book
                   of
                   our
                   Apologie
                   ,
                
                 which
                 we
                 wrote
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Expositions
                 he
                 made
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 't
                 was
                 necessary
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 have
                 annex'd
                 these
                 a
                 to
                 the
                 things
                 afore-mention'd
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 his
                 sixth
                 book
                 of
                 his
                 Expositions
                 upon
                 
                 John's
                 [
                 Gospel
                 ]
                 he
                 declares
                 he
                 compos'd
                 those
                 five
                 first
                 books
                 while
                 he
                 yet
                 liv'd
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 But
                 onely
                 b
                 twenty
                 two
                 books
                 of
                 his
                 works
                 upon
                 that
                 Gospel
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 .
                 In
                 his
                 ninth
                 book
                 also
                 upon
                 Genesis
                 (
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 twelve
                 in
                 all
                 )
                 he
                 manifests
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 write
                 those
                 first
                 eight
                 books
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 those
                 Comments
                 upon
                 the
                 twenty
                 five
                 first
                 Psalms
                 :
                 And
                 moreover
                 ▪
                 those
                 Comments
                 upon
                 the
                 Lamentations
                 ,
                 five
                 books
                 of
                 which
                 came
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 books
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 mention
                 of
                 his
                 
                 books
                 upon
                 the
                 c
                 Resurrection
                 :
                 those
                 also
                 are
                 two
                 Volumes
                 .
                 Indeed
                 he
                 also
                 wrote
                 his
                 books
                 
                   De
                   Principiis
                
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 removal
                 from
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 compos'd
                 those
                 books
                 intitl'd
                 d
                 Stromata
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 ten
                 in
                 Number
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 e
                 Annotations
                 written
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 prefixt
                 before
                 those
                 books
                 do
                 manifest
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXV
                
                 .
                 After
                 what
                 manner
                 Origen
                 has
                 mentioned
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 in
                 his
                 Explication
                 
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Psalm
                
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 exhibited
                 a
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 writing
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 .
                 
                   a
                   We
                   must
                   understand
                   that
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   Traditions
                   say
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   b
                   twenty
                   two
                   bookes
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Old
                     Testament
                  
                   ;
                   just
                   so
                   many
                   in
                   number
                   as
                   they
                   have
                   letters
                   .
                
                 A
                 little
                 after
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                   These
                   are
                   the
                   twenty
                   two
                   books
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   we
                   give
                   the
                   Title
                   of
                   Genesis
                   to
                   ,
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   book
                   entitl'd
                   Bresith
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     the
                     beginning
                     .
                     Exodus
                     ,
                     Vellesmoth
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     these
                     are
                     the
                     names
                     .
                     Leviticus
                     ,
                     Vaicra
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     he
                     hath
                     called
                     .
                     Numbers
                  
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   call
                   c
                   
                     Hammisphecodim
                     .
                     Deuteronomie
                     ,
                     Helle-haddabarim
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     these
                     are
                     the
                     words
                     .
                     Jesus
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     Nave
                     ,
                  
                   [
                   in
                   Hebrew
                   ]
                   
                     Jehosue
                     Ben
                     Nun.
                     Judges
                     ,
                     Ruth
                     ,
                  
                   are
                   by
                   them
                   comprehended
                   in
                   one
                   book
                   ,
                   and
                   call'd
                   
                     Sophetim
                     .
                     The
                     first
                     and
                     second
                     of
                     Kings
                     ,
                  
                   among
                   them
                   one
                   book
                   ,
                   termed
                   Samuel
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     called
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   The
                   third
                   and
                   fourth
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   amongst
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   one
                   book
                   ,
                   call'd
                   
                     Vammelech
                     David
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     David
                  
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   and
                   second
                   book
                   of
                   Chronicles
                   ,
                   in
                   one
                   Volume
                   ,
                   call'd
                   
                     Dibre
                     Hajamim
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     words
                     of
                     Days
                     ▪
                     Esdras
                  
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   second
                   book
                   ,
                   by
                   them
                   made
                   one
                   book
                   call'd
                   ,
                   Esra
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     helper
                  
                   .
                   The
                   
                     book
                     of
                     Psalms
                     ,
                     Sepher
                     Tehillim
                  
                   [
                   in
                   Hebrew
                   .
                   ]
                   
                     Solomon's
                     Proverbs
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   Hebrew
                   ,
                   
                     Mis●oth
                     .
                     Ecclesiastes
                     ,
                     Coheleth
                  
                   .
                   d
                   
                     The
                     Song
                     of
                     Songs
                     ,
                     Sir
                     ▪
                     H●sirim
                     .
                  
                   e
                   
                     Esaias
                     ,
                     Iesa●a
                     ,
                     Hierimas
                  
                   with
                   his
                   Lamentations
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   all
                   in
                   one
                   book
                   ,
                   call'd
                   
                     Jermia
                     .
                     Daniel
                  
                   ,
                   [
                   The
                   Hebrews
                   also
                   call
                   ]
                   
                     Daniel
                     .
                     Ezechiel
                     ,
                     Jeezchel
                     ,
                     Job
                     ,
                     Job
                     ;
                     Ester
                     ,
                     Ester
                  
                   also
                   among
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   .
                   Besides
                   these
                   there
                   are
                   (
                   but
                   not
                   of
                   their
                   number
                   )
                   the
                   Maccabees
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   intitl'd
                   
                     Sarbet
                     Surbane-el
                  
                   .
                
                 These
                 Origen
                 has
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 work
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 book
                 
                   of
                   his
                   Comments
                   upon
                   Matthew's
                
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 observing
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 attests
                 there
                 are
                 onely
                 four
                 Gospels
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   As
                   I
                   f
                   have
                   understood
                   by
                   Tradition
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   four
                   Gospels
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   and
                   onely
                   which
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   allow'd
                   without
                   contradiction
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   under
                   heaven
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   't
                   was
                   written
                   by
                   one
                   Matthew
                   formerly
                   a
                   Publican
                   ,
                   but
                   afterwards
                   an
                   Apostle
                   of
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   publisht
                   it
                   ,
                   being
                   written
                   in
                   Hebrew
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   sake
                   of
                   those
                   Jews
                   who
                   believ'd
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   is
                   
                     Mark
                     's
                     Gospel
                     ;
                     who
                     wrote
                     it
                     as
                     Peter
                  
                   expounded
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   whom
                   also
                   he
                   confesses
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   Catholick
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   g
                   
                     The
                     Church
                     which
                     is
                     at
                     Babylon
                     elected
                     together
                     with
                     you
                     saluteth
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     doth
                     Marcus
                     my
                     Son.
                  
                   And
                   the
                   third
                   is
                   the
                   Gospel
                   according
                   to
                   Luke
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   commended
                   by
                   Paul
                   ,
                   he
                   wrote
                   it
                   for
                   the
                   sake
                   of
                   the
                   Heathens
                   .
                   Lastly
                   S
                   t
                   
                     John's
                     Gospel
                  
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   same
                   Writer
                   in
                   the
                   h
                   fifth
                   book
                   of
                   his
                   Expositions
                   upon
                   John
                   has
                   these
                   words
                   concerning
                   the
                   Apostle's
                   Epistles
                   .
                   Paul
                   being
                   made
                   a
                   fit
                   Minister
                   of
                   the
                   
                     New
                     Testament
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Letter
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   he
                   who
                   i
                   
                     fully
                     Preacht
                     the
                     Gospel
                     from
                     Jerusalem
                     round
                     about
                     to
                     Illyricum
                     ,
                  
                   wrote
                   not
                   to
                   all
                   those
                   Churches
                   which
                   he
                   taught
                   ;
                   But
                   to
                   those
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   wrote
                   he
                   sent
                   [
                   
                     Epistles
                     that
                     contained
                  
                   ]
                   but
                   a
                   few
                   verses
                   .
                   But
                   Peter
                   k
                   on
                   whom
                   the
                   
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   builded
                   ,
                   against
                   which
                   the
                   gates
                   of
                   hell
                   shall
                   not
                   prevail
                   ,
                   left
                   but
                   one
                   Epistle
                   which
                   is
                   acknowledg'd
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   .
                   But
                   let
                   us
                   grant
                   that
                   the
                   second
                   is
                   his
                   too
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   question'd
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   his
                   or
                   not
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   must
                   we
                   say
                   of
                   John
                   ,
                   l
                   he
                   who
                   lay
                   in
                   Christ's
                   bosome
                   ?
                   He
                   left
                   behind
                   him
                   but
                   one
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   [
                   though
                   ]
                   he
                   professes
                   he
                   could
                   have
                   written
                   m
                   so
                   many
                   books
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   world
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   contain'd
                   .
                   He
                   also
                   wrote
                   
                     the
                     Revelation
                  
                   :
                   being
                   commanded
                   to
                   be
                   silent
                   ,
                   n
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   write
                   the
                   voices
                   of
                   the
                   Seven
                   Thunders
                   .
                   He
                   also
                   left
                   to
                   posterity
                   a
                   very
                   short
                   Epistle
                   .
                   But
                   let
                   us
                   grant
                   that
                   the
                   second
                   and
                   third
                   were
                   his
                   :
                   for
                   all
                   men
                   do
                   not
                   allow
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   genuine
                   :
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   doe
                   not
                   contain
                   above
                   an
                   hundred
                   verses
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 he
                 discourses
                 thus
                 concerning
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Homilies
                   upon
                   that
                   Epistle
                
                 .
                 
                   For
                   the
                   stile
                   of
                   that
                   Writing
                   entitled
                   
                     The
                     Epistle
                     to
                     the
                     Hebrews
                  
                   ,
                   has
                   nothing
                   of
                   that
                   plain
                   homeliness
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   [
                   Paul
                   ,
                   ]
                   who
                   confesses
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   unlearn'd
                   in
                   his
                   speech
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   manner
                   of
                   Expression
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   Epistle
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   composition
                   of
                   the
                   stile
                   favours
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   Grecian
                   eloquence
                   ,
                   this
                   every
                   one
                   will
                   confess
                   who
                   knowes
                   how
                   to
                   judge
                   of
                   Stiles
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   different
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   the
                   sentences
                   of
                   this
                   Epistle
                   are
                   admirable
                   ,
                   and
                   nothing
                   inferiour
                   to
                   those
                   books
                   which
                   are
                   acknowleg'd
                   to
                   be
                   Apostolick
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   every
                   one
                   will
                   assent
                   to
                   as
                   true
                   ,
                   who
                   gives
                   attention
                   to
                   the
                   reading
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   writings
                   .
                
                 After
                 the
                 interposition
                 of
                 some
                 words
                 ,
                 Origen
                 addes
                 these
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 o
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Opinion
                   that
                   the
                   sentences
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   sentences
                   of
                   an
                   Apostle
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   Phrase
                   and
                   Composition
                   is
                   some
                   ones
                   else
                   ,
                   who
                   committed
                   to
                   writing
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   illustrated
                   with
                   Explications
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   his
                   Master
                   .
                   If
                   any
                   Church
                   therefore
                   accounts
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   
                   Paul's
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   let
                   it
                   be
                   commended
                   even
                   for
                   so
                   doing
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Antients
                   did
                   not
                   inconsiderately
                   declare
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   
                   Paul's
                   Epistle
                   .
                   But
                   God
                   alone
                   truely
                   knows
                   who
                   wrote
                   this
                   Epistle
                   .
                   But
                   of
                   those
                   written
                   records
                   which
                   are
                   come
                   to
                   our
                   hands
                   ,
                   some
                   ascribe
                   the
                   writing
                   of
                   this
                   Epistle
                   to
                   Clemens
                   who
                   was
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   ;
                   others
                   to
                   Luke
                   who
                   wrote
                   the
                   
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Acts.
                  
                   But
                   thus
                   far
                   concerning
                   this
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVI
                
                 .
                 How
                 Heraclas
                 succeeded
                 in
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 was
                 now
                 the
                 a
                 Tenth
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 the
                 afore-mention'd
                 Emperour
                 [
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 ]
                 in
                 which
                 Origen
                 departed
                 from
                 Alexandria
                 to
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 his
                 Catechetick
                 School
                 to
                 b
                 Heraclas
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 dy'd
                 Demetrius
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 having
                 continu'd
                 in
                 that
                 Office
                 fourty
                 three
                 years
                 compleat
                 .
                 Heraclas
                 succeeded
                 him
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 time
                 Firmilianus
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 in
                 Cappadocia
                 was
                 very
                 famous
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVII
                
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 Bishops
                 had
                 him
                 in
                 admiration
                 .
              
               
                 *
                 HE
                 had
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 esteem
                 for
                 Origen
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 both
                 invited
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 Countries
                 of
                 his
                 Province
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 went
                 into
                 Judaea
                 to
                 visit
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stay
                 some
                 time
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 improve
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Divine
                 matters
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 Alexander
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 Theoctistus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 (
                 as
                 one
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 )
                 were
                 attentive
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 their
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 permitted
                 onely
                 him
                 to
                 expound
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 perform
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 appertaining
                 to
                 Ecclesiastick
                 doctrine
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Persecution
                 under
                 Maximinus
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 
                   Maximinus
                   Caesar
                
                 succeeded
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Roman
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 Reign'd
                 thirteen
                 years
                 .
                 He
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 hatred
                 to
                 
                 Alexander's
                 family
                 ,
                 which
                 consisted
                 of
                 many
                 believers
                 ,
                 rais'd
                 a
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 command
                 that
                 onely
                 the
                 Prelates
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 should
                 be
                 slain
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Authours
                 of
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Origen
                 compos'd
                 his
                 book
                 
                   concerning
                   Martyrdom
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 Dedicated
                 to
                 Ambrosius
                 ,
                 and
                 Protoctetus
                 ,
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 .
                 Because
                 no
                 trivial
                 peril
                 and
                 afflictions
                 seized
                 on
                 them
                 both
                 during
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 this
                 Persecution
                 .
                 Fame
                 Records
                 the
                 illustrious
                 eminenty
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 for
                 their
                 confession
                 [
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 a
                 when
                 Maximinus
                 had
                 not
                 Reign'd
                 above
                 three
                 years
                 .
                 Origen
                 remarkes
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 this
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   twenty
                   second
                   book
                   of
                   his
                   Expositions
                   upon
                   John
                   ,
                
                 and
                 in
                 several
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Fabian
                 ,
                 how
                 unexpectedly
                 he
                 was
                 Elected
                 by
                 God
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 GOrdianus
                 having
                 succeeded
                 Maximinus
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 Anteros
                 succeeds
                 Pontianus
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 six
                 years
                 .
                 And
                 Fabian
                 succeeds
                 him
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 perform'd
                 the
                 Office
                 for
                 a
                 month
                 .
                 They
                 report
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 
                   Anteros
                   ,
                   Fabian
                
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 some
                 others
                 of
                 his
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 to
                 Rome
                 to
                 sojourn
                 there
                 :
                 where
                 he
                 unexpectedly
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 elected
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Divine
                 and
                 Celestial
                 Grace
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 Brethren
                 were
                 assembled
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 should
                 succeed
                 in
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 intentions
                 of
                 [
                 Electing
                 ]
                 several
                 eminent
                 and
                 worthy
                 men
                 ,
                 Fabian
                 being
                 there
                 present
                 ,
                 no
                 one
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 thought
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 report
                 ,
                 a
                 Dove
                 came
                 flying
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 sate
                 upon
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 which
                 seem'd
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 representation
                 of
                 the
                 Descent
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 upon
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Dove
                 :
                 upon
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 being
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 moved
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 divine
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 cry'd
                 out
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 alacrity
                 and
                 one
                 common
                 consent
                 ,
                 
                 He
                 is
                 worthy
                 :
                 And
                 without
                 any
                 delay
                 they
                 took
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Bishops
                 Chaire
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 also
                 Zebinus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 dying
                 ,
                 Babylas
                 succeeded
                 in
                 the
                 presidency
                 .
                 Heraclas
                 also
                 takes
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 [
                 Episcopal
                 ]
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 after
                 Demetrius
                 b
                 had
                 executed
                 that
                 Office
                 for
                 fourty
                 three
                 years
                 .
                 And
                 Dionysius
                 succeeds
                 in
                 the
                 Catechetick
                 School
                 there
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 Origen's
                 Scholars
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXX
                
                 .
                 Who
                 were
                 Origen's
                 Schollars
                 .
              
               
                 WHilest
                 Origen
                 executed
                 his
                 accustomed
                 duty
                 at
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 many
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 Natives
                 of
                 that
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 infinite
                 others
                 ,
                 from
                 places
                 most
                 remote
                 ,
                 forsaking
                 their
                 own
                 Countries
                 ,
                 resorted
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 disciples
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 eminent
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 understand
                 ,
                 were
                 Theodorus
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 also
                 call'd
                 Gregorius
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 famous
                 Bishops
                 in
                 our
                 Age
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 his
                 brother
                 Athenodorus
                 .
                 He
                 by
                 perswasion
                 induc'd
                 them
                 (
                 being
                 too
                 much
                 addicted
                 to
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Roman
                 and
                 Greek
                 Learning
                 ,
                 having
                 infus'd
                 into
                 them
                 a
                 love
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 exchange
                 their
                 former
                 studies
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 Divinity
                 :
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 convers'd
                 with
                 him
                 five
                 years
                 compleat
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 improvement
                 [
                 of
                 their
                 knowledge
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 divine
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 that
                 while
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 as
                 yet
                 young
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 judg'd
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 Pontus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Africanus
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 this
                 time
                 Africanus
                 ,
                 a
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 books
                 entitled
                 Cesti
                 was
                 very
                 famous
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 exstant
                 an
                 Epistle
                 of
                 his
                 written
                 to
                 Origen
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 suspects
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 Susanna
                 in
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 spurious
                 ,
                 and
                 fictitious
                 .
                 Origen
                 very
                 fully
                 answers
                 this
                 Epistle
                 .
                 There
                 also
                 came
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 five
                 books
                 of
                 this
                 same
                 
                   Africanus's
                   Annalls
                
                 ,
                 written
                 with
                 great
                 care
                 and
                 accuracy
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 books
                 he
                 says
                 he
                 took
                 a
                 journey
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 same
                 of
                 Heraclas
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 before
                 signifi'd
                 ,
                 was
                 intrusted
                 with
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 there
                 for
                 his
                 eminent
                 knowledge
                 in
                 Philosophie
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Heathen
                 Learning
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 exstant
                 another
                 Epistle
                 of
                 this
                 same
                 Africanus's
                 to
                 Aristides
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 disagreement
                 which
                 is
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 betwixt
                 Matthew
                 and
                 Luke
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Relation
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Genealogy
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 he
                 manifestly
                 demonstrates
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 History
                 which
                 came
                 to
                 his
                 hands
                 ;
                 which
                 [
                 Epistle
                 ]
                 we
                 also
                 took
                 ,
                 and
                 placed
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 *
                 book
                 of
                 this
                 work
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 being
                 its
                 proper
                 place
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXII
                
                 .
                 What
                 Expositions
                 Origen
                 wrote
                 at
                 Caesarea
                 in
                 Palestine
                 .
              
               
                 ABout
                 this
                 time
                 Origen
                 wrote
                 his
                 [
                 Comments
                 ]
                 upon
                 Esaias
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 upon
                 Ezekiel
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 books
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 thirty
                 five
                 Volumes
                 upon
                 the
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 
                   Esaias
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   Vision
                   of
                   the
                   four
                   footed
                   beasts
                   in
                   the
                   wilderness
                   :
                
                 And
                 twenty
                 five
                 Volumes
                 upon
                 Ezekiel
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 all
                 he
                 wrote
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 Prophet
                 :
                 making
                 his
                 abode
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 at
                 Athens
                 ,
                 he
                 finish'd
                 his
                 Commentaries
                 upon
                 Ezekiel
                 :
                 He
                 also
                 begun
                 his
                 Comments
                 upon
                 the
                 Canticles
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 proceeded
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 fifth
                 book
                 :
                 
                 but
                 he
                 afterwards
                 return'd
                 to
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 finish'd
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 ten
                 books
                 in
                 number
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 necessity
                 is
                 there
                 at
                 present
                 to
                 write
                 an
                 exact
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 this
                 mans
                 works
                 ,
                 which
                 requires
                 a
                 work
                 it self
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 also
                 written
                 in
                 our
                 a
                 
                   History
                   of
                   Pamphilus's
                   Life
                
                 ,
                 the
                 blessed
                 b
                 Martyr
                 of
                 our
                 times
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 ,
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 prove
                 how
                 great
                 Pamphilus's
                 care
                 and
                 love
                 towards
                 sacred
                 Learning
                 was
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 publish'd
                 the
                 Catalogues
                 of
                 Origen's
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 several
                 other
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Writers
                 which
                 he
                 Collected
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 desirous
                 ,
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 full
                 information
                 concerning
                 all
                 the
                 Monuments
                 of
                 Origen's
                 labours
                 which
                 came
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 we
                 must
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 subsequent
                 series
                 of
                 our
                 History
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Errour
                 of
                 Beryllus
                 .
              
               
                 BEryllus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 mention'd
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Bostra
                 in
                 Arabia
                 ,
                 subverting
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Canon
                 ,
                 endeavour'd
                 to
                 induce
                 some
                 new
                 Doctrines
                 alienating
                 from
                 the
                 Faith
                 ;
                 
                   daring
                   to
                   affirm
                   that
                   our
                   Lord
                   and
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   before
                   his
                
                 *
                 
                   coming
                   amongst
                   men
                
                 a
                 
                   had
                   no
                   proper
                   different
                   subsistence
                   :
                   Neither
                   any
                   Godhead
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   the
                   Deity
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   residing
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 Many
                 disputes
                 and
                 conferences
                 having
                 been
                 held
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 against
                 this
                 man
                 about
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 Origen
                 was
                 call'd
                 ;
                 at
                 first
                 he
                 enters
                 into
                 a
                 friendly
                 discourse
                 with
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 discover
                 what
                 his
                 Opinion
                 was
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 he
                 understood
                 by
                 his
                 discourse
                 ,
                 he
                 reprehended
                 him
                 being
                 not
                 Orthodox
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 convinc'd
                 him
                 by
                 Arguments
                 and
                 Demonstrations
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 him
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 b
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 reinstated
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 former
                 found
                 opinion
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 written
                 monuments
                 extant
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 both
                 of
                 Beryllus
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 which
                 was
                 convened
                 upon
                 his
                 account
                 ,
                 which
                 contain
                 Origen's
                 questions
                 proposed
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 disputes
                 holden
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 done
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 Infinite
                 other
                 Memoirs
                 the
                 Antients
                 of
                 our
                 times
                 have
                 deliver'd
                 to
                 Posterity
                 concerning
                 Origen
                 :
                 which
                 I
                 intend
                 to
                 omit
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 pertinent
                 to
                 this
                 present
                 subject
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 things
                 concerning
                 him
                 ,
                 are
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 read
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 that
                 c
                 Apology
                 for
                 him
                 which
                 was
                 written
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 Pamphilus
                 the
                 holy
                 Martyr
                 of
                 our
                 times
                 :
                 which
                 we
                 ,
                 fellow-labourers
                 ,
                 carefully
                 and
                 joyntly
                 compos'd
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 quarrelsome
                 Accusers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Philip
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
              
               
                 WHen
                 Gordianus
                 had
                 held
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 six
                 complete
                 years
                 ,
                 Philip
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 son
                 Philip
                 ,
                 succeeded
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 report
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 day
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Vigils
                   of
                   Easter
                
                 ,
                 was
                 desirous
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 partaker
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 congregation
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 but
                 could
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 be
                 permitted
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 him
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 general
                 confession
                 of
                 his
                 fins
                 ,
                 and
                 recounted
                 himself
                 amongst
                 their
                 number
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 a
                 reckon'd
                 
                   the
                   Lapsed
                
                 ,
                 and
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 penitents
                 :
                 for
                 had
                 he
                 not
                 done
                 this
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 admitted
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 many
                 offences
                 :
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 reported
                 that
                 he
                 willingly
                 b
                 obey'd
                 ,
                 and
                 demonstrated
                 in
                 his
                 deeds
                 ,
                 the
                 sincerity
                 and
                 devoutness
                 of
                 his
                 affection
                 towards
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXV
                
                 .
                 How
                 Dionysius
                 succeeded
                 Heraclas
                 in
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 was
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 Philip's
                 Reign
                 in
                 which
                 Heraclas
                 dyed
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 Govern'd
                 the
                 Church
                 sixteen
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 Dionysius
                 succeeded
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVI
                
                 .
                 What
                 other
                 books
                 were
                 written
                 by
                 Origen
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 this
                 time
                 therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 faith
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 meet
                 )
                 daily
                 encreasing
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 doctrine
                 being
                 boldly
                 preach'd
                 amongst
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 Origen
                 (
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 was
                 now
                 above
                 sixty
                 years
                 old
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 now
                 gotten
                 a
                 most
                 excellent
                 habit
                 of
                 speaking
                 through
                 long
                 use
                 and
                 exercise
                 ,
                 he
                 permitted
                 the
                 Notaries
                 to
                 
                 write
                 his
                 discourses
                 which
                 he
                 delivered
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 before
                 this
                 time
                 would
                 he
                 suffer
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 About
                 this
                 time
                 
                 he
                 wrote
                 eight
                 books
                 against
                 a
                 book
                 of
                 b
                 Celsus
                 the
                 Epicurean
                 ,
                 intitled
                 
                   The
                   word
                   of
                   Truth
                
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 wrote
                 twenty
                 five
                 Volumes
                 upon
                 
                 Matthew's
                 Gospel
                 :
                 and
                 those
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Twelve
                   Prophets
                
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 books
                 we
                 have
                 found
                 onely
                 twenty
                 five
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 extant
                 an
                 Epistle
                 of
                 his
                 to
                 Philip
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 another
                 to
                 his
                 wife
                 Severa
                 :
                 and
                 several
                 others
                 to
                 divers
                 other
                 persons
                 :
                 which
                 being
                 scattered
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 in
                 several
                 mens
                 hands
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 we
                 could
                 find
                 preserved
                 ,
                 being
                 above
                 an
                 hundred
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 collected
                 and
                 digested
                 into
                 proper
                 books
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 hereafter
                 be
                 again
                 dispers'd
                 .
                 He
                 wrote
                 also
                 to
                 c
                 Fabian
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 several
                 other
                 Prelates
                 of
                 Churches
                 concerning
                 his
                 own
                 Orthodoxie
                 :
                 you
                 have
                 also
                 the
                 declarations
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 
                   sixth
                   book
                   of
                   the
                   Apology
                   we
                   wrote
                   in
                   defence
                   of
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 dissention
                 of
                 the
                 Arabians
                 .
              
               
                 AGain
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 there
                 sprang
                 up
                 in
                 Arabia
                 Introducers
                 of
                 another
                 Opinion
                 alienating
                 from
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
                 These
                 affirm'd
                 that
                 mens
                 souls
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 life
                 expired
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 turn'd
                 to
                 corruption
                 together
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 again
                 revive
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 bodies
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 No
                 small
                 Synod
                 being
                 call'd
                 together
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 Origen
                 is
                 a
                 again
                 sent
                 for
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 disputed
                 publickly
                 concerning
                 this
                 question
                 ,
                 he
                 managed
                 the
                 cause
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 before
                 were
                 fallen
                 into
                 errour
                 ,
                 changed
                 their
                 sentiments
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Heresie
                 of
                 the
                 Helcesaïts
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 that
                 time
                 also
                 sprang
                 up
                 another
                 perverse
                 Errour
                 ,
                 call'd
                 the
                 Heresie
                 of
                 the
                 Helcesaïts
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 stifled
                 in
                 its
                 birth
                 .
                 Origen
                 mentions
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 his
                 Homily
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   eighty
                   second
                   Psalm
                
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Lately
                   there
                   came
                   one
                   ,
                   highly
                   conceited
                   of
                   himself
                   for
                   his
                   ability
                   ,
                   to
                   defend
                   that
                   Atheistical
                   and
                   most
                   wicked
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   call'd
                   the
                   Opinion
                   of
                   the
                   b
                   Helcesaïts
                   ,
                   which
                   lately
                   was
                   raised
                   in
                   opposition
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   explain
                   to
                   you
                   what
                   evil
                   things
                   that
                   Opinion
                   asserts
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   be
                   not
                   drawn
                   away
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   reject's
                   somethings
                   of
                   every
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   but
                   makes
                   use
                   of
                   some
                   Texts
                   both
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Evangelical
                   Scripture
                   :
                   it
                   rejects
                   the
                   Apostle
                   [
                   Paul
                   ]
                   wholly
                   .
                   It
                   says
                   't
                   is
                   an
                   indifferrent
                   thing
                   to
                   deny
                   [
                   the
                   Faith.
                   ]
                   It
                   ●olds
                   also
                   that
                   upon
                   necessity
                   c
                   a
                   wise
                   man
                   would
                   deny
                   [
                   Christianity
                   ]
                   with
                   his
                   mouth
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   with
                   his
                   heart
                   also
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   .
                   They
                   also
                   carry
                   about
                   with
                   them
                   a
                   book
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   fell
                   down
                   from
                   heaven
                   ;
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   hears
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   believes
                   it
                   ,
                   shall
                   obtain
                   Remission
                   of
                   sins
                   :
                   a
                   Remission
                   different
                   from
                   that
                   which
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   bestowed
                   .
                
                 But
                 let
                 thus
                 much
                 suffice
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 what
                 happened
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Decius
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 while
                 Decius
                 succeeds
                 Philip
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 Reigned
                 seven
                 years
                 ;
                 who
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 hatred
                 towards
                 Philip
                 ,
                 rais'd
                 a
                 Persecution
                 against
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Fabian
                 being
                 Martyr'd
                 at
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Cornelius
                
                 succeeds
                 in
                 that
                 Bishoprick
                 .
                 And
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 in
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 is
                 again
                 brought
                 before
                 the
                 Governour
                 's
                 Tribunal
                 for
                 Christ's
                 sake
                 .
                 And
                 was
                 very
                 famous
                 for
                 his
                 second
                 confession
                 at
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 imprisoned
                 :
                 being
                 now
                 adorned
                 with
                 a
                 venerable
                 old
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 reverend
                 gray
                 haires
                 .
                 After
                 his
                 noble
                 and
                 famous
                 testimony
                 before
                 the
                 Governour
                 's
                 Tribunal
                 ,
                 he
                 expired
                 in
                 Prison
                 ,
                 and
                 Mazabanes
                 was
                 pronounced
                 his
                 successour
                 in
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 Also
                 Babylas
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antiochia
                 died
                 (
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 did
                 Alexander
                 )
                 in
                 prison
                 after
                 his
                 confession
                 ,
                 and
                 Fabius
                 is
                 preferred
                 to
                 be
                 Bishop
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 .
                 Moreover
                 how
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 great
                 [
                 afflictions
                 ]
                 happened
                 to
                 Origen
                 in
                 this
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Devil
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 forces
                 enviously
                 setting
                 himself
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 fighting
                 against
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 subtilty
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 assailing
                 him
                 particularly
                 above
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 set
                 upon
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 :
                 )
                 how
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 great
                 things
                 he
                 also
                 suffered
                 for
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 bonds
                 ,
                 and
                 bodily
                 torments
                 ,
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 the
                 Iron
                 Chain
                 in
                 the
                 inmost
                 recesses
                 of
                 the
                 Prison
                 :
                 how
                 he
                 was
                 put
                 upon
                 the
                 a
                 Rack
                 ,
                 his
                 feet
                 for
                 
                 several
                 days
                 being
                 stretch'd
                 so
                 wide
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 four
                 holes
                 :
                 how
                 valiantly
                 he
                 sustain'd
                 the
                 menaces
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 [
                 Tortures
                 ]
                 inflicted
                 by
                 his
                 Enemies
                 :
                 what
                 also
                 was
                 the
                 exit
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 :
                 (
                 the
                 Judge
                 with
                 his
                 utmost
                 power
                 earnestly
                 endeavouring
                 *
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 slain
                 .
                 )
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 what
                 expressions
                 he
                 left
                 behind
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 comfortable
                 to
                 the
                 b
                 comfortless
                 :
                 [
                 All
                 these
                 particulars
                 ]
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 do
                 both
                 truly
                 and
                 accurately
                 comprehend
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XL.
                
                 Concerning
                 what
                 things
                 happened
                 to
                 Dionysius
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Will
                 also
                 Record
                 some
                 things
                 concerning
                 Dionysius
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Germanus
                 .
                 Where
                 speaking
                 concerning
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 this
                 relation
                 :
                 
                   I
                   speak
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   knows
                   that
                   I
                   lie
                   not
                   .
                   I
                   never
                   made
                   my
                   escape
                   a
                   of
                   my self
                   ,
                   nor
                   without
                   the
                   Divine
                   appointment
                   .
                   But
                   before
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     wit
                  
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   when
                   the
                   b
                   Decree
                   for
                   the
                   Persecution
                   came
                   out
                   from
                   
                     Decius
                     ,
                     Sabinus
                  
                   sent
                   out
                   his
                   c
                   Deputy
                   to
                   make
                   inquisition
                   for
                   me
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   stay'd
                   at
                   home
                   four
                   days
                   ,
                   expecting
                   the
                   arrival
                   of
                   the
                   Deputy
                   :
                   But
                   he
                   went
                   about
                   searching
                   all
                   places
                   ;
                   both
                   high-ways
                   ,
                   Rivers
                   ,
                   and
                   fields
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   thought
                   I
                   might
                   be
                   conceal'd
                   ,
                   or
                   where
                   he
                   conjectur'd
                   I
                   might
                   have
                   gone
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   was
                   so
                   blinded
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   found
                   not
                   my
                   house
                   .
                   Neither
                   could
                   he
                   imagine
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   stay
                   at
                   home
                   when
                   there
                   was
                   inquisition
                   made
                   for
                   me
                   .
                   And
                   at
                   length
                   after
                   the
                   fourth
                   day
                   ,
                   (
                   when
                   God
                   had
                   commanded
                   me
                   to
                   depart
                   thence
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   miraculously
                   ●opened
                   a
                   way
                   for
                   me
                   )
                   I
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   d
                   servants
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   went
                   out
                   together
                   .
                   Now
                   that
                   that
                   was
                   a
                   special
                   act
                   of
                   God's
                   Providence
                   the
                   sequel
                   declar'd
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   peradventure
                   I
                   was
                   profitable
                   to
                   some
                   .
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 interposition
                 of
                 some
                 words
                 ,
                 he
                 relates
                 what
                 happened
                 to
                 him
                 after
                 his
                 flight
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   I
                   my self
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   my
                   companions
                   )
                   being
                   much
                   about
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Sun-setting
                   apprehended
                   by
                   some
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   was
                   brought
                   to
                   Taposiris
                   .
                   But
                   Timothcus
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   providence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   neither
                   was
                   he
                   taken
                   :
                   But
                   when
                   he
                   at
                   last
                   came
                   ,
                   he
                   found
                   the
                   house
                   empty
                   ,
                   and
                   Souldiers
                   keeping
                   Guard
                   about
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   us
                   reduced
                   to
                   slavery
                   .
                
                 After
                 some
                 other
                 words
                 he
                 saith
                 thus
                 .
                 
                   What
                   now
                   was
                   the
                   order
                   and
                   manner
                   of
                   this
                   miraculous
                   act
                   of
                   providence
                   ?
                   (
                   I
                   will
                   tell
                   nothing
                   but
                   truth
                   .
                   )
                   A
                   certain
                   e
                   country
                   man
                   met
                   Timothy
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   flying
                   ,
                   and
                   thus
                   disturb'd
                   in
                   mind
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   inquired
                   of
                   him
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   this
                   great
                   hast
                   ;
                   he
                   told
                   him
                   the
                   real
                   truth
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   man
                   had
                   heard
                   his
                   relation
                   ,
                   (
                   he
                   was
                   then
                   a
                   going
                   to
                   a
                   marriage
                   feast
                   ,
                   and
                   't
                   is
                   customary
                   amongst
                   them
                   to
                   tarry
                   all
                   night
                   at
                   such
                   meetings
                   ,
                   )
                   he
                   went
                   his
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   coming
                   into
                   the
                   house
                   ,
                   told
                   the
                   story
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   set
                   at
                   the
                   table
                   :
                   All
                   of
                   them
                   with
                   an
                   unanimous
                   earnestness
                   (
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   by
                   a
                   compact
                   amongst
                   them
                   )
                   rose
                   up
                   together
                   ,
                   set
                   a
                   running
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   great
                   clamours
                   came
                   speedily
                   upon
                   us
                   .
                   The
                   Souldiers
                   who
                   guarded
                   us
                   being
                   by
                   them
                   forthwith
                   put
                   to
                   flight
                   ,
                   they
                   came
                   upon
                   us
                   as
                   we
                   were
                   ,
                   and
                   [
                   found
                   ]
                   us
                   lying
                   upon
                   f
                   Couches
                   without
                   any
                   furniture
                   on
                   them
                   ;
                   I
                   (
                   God
                   knows
                   )
                   at
                   first
                   supposing
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   thieves
                   ,
                   who
                   came
                   thither
                   for
                   prey
                   and
                   pillage
                   ,
                   continued
                   lying
                   on
                   the
                   Couch
                   ,
                   naked
                   as
                   I
                   was
                   ,
                   excepting
                   onely
                   a
                   linnen
                   garment
                   which
                   I
                   had
                   on
                   ;
                   and
                   offered
                   to
                   them
                   my
                   other
                   cloathes
                   ,
                   which
                   lay
                   by
                   me
                   :
                   But
                   they
                   bid
                   me
                   arise
                   ,
                   and
                   come
                   out
                   immediately
                   .
                   Then
                   understanding
                   what
                   was
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   their
                   coming
                   thither
                   ,
                   I
                   cry'd
                   out
                   ,
                   intreating
                   and
                   beseeching
                   them
                   to
                   depart
                   and
                   let
                   us
                   alone
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   their
                   intent
                   was
                   to
                   do
                   me
                   a
                   kindness
                   ,
                   I
                   begg'd
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   behead
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   that
                   means
                   to
                   prevent
                   those
                   who
                   brought
                   me
                   prisoner
                   thither
                   .
                   While
                   I
                   thus
                   cry'd
                   out
                   (
                   as
                   my
                   companions
                   and
                   fellow-sufferers
                   in
                   all
                   my
                   troubles
                   doe
                   know
                   )
                   they
                   compell'd
                   me
                   to
                   rise
                   up
                   :
                   I
                   threw
                   my self
                   on
                   my
                   back
                   upon
                   the
                   ground
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   took
                   me
                   by
                   the
                   hands
                   and
                   feet
                   ,
                   and
                   dragg'd
                   me
                   out
                   :
                   There
                   follow'd
                   me
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   my
                   witnesses
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   
                     Caius
                     ,
                     Faustus
                     ,
                     Peter
                     ,
                     Paul
                  
                   ;
                   g
                   who
                   took
                   me
                   together
                   with
                   that
                   Couch
                   upon
                   their
                   shoulders
                   ,
                   and
                   convey'd
                   me
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   village
                   ;
                   and
                   having
                   set
                   me
                   upon
                   an
                   Ass
                   unsaddled
                   ,
                   they
                   carried
                   me
                   away
                   .
                
                 These
                 things
                 Dionysius
                 relates
                 concerning
                 himself
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 those
                 who
                 suffer'd
                 Martyrdom
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 same
                 man
                 in
                 an
                 Epistle
                 of
                 his
                 to
                 a
                 Fabius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 gives
                 this
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 combats
                 of
                 those
                 Martyrs
                 who
                 suffer'd
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Decius
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Persecution
                   amongst
                   us
                   did
                   not
                   begin
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   when
                   the
                   Imperial
                   Edict
                   was
                   issued
                   out
                   ,
                   but
                   preceded
                   it
                   one
                   whole
                   year
                   .
                   For
                   a
                   Soothsayer
                   ,
                   and
                   b
                   a
                   Poet
                   
                   (
                   whoever
                   he
                   was
                   who
                   so
                   endamag'd
                   this
                   City
                   ,
                   )
                   had
                   stirr'd
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   encouraged
                   the
                   tumults
                   of
                   the
                   Heathens
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   exciting
                   them
                   to
                   their
                   Countrey
                   Superstition
                   .
                   They
                   being
                   prick't
                   forward
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   obtained
                   free
                   power
                   of
                   acting
                   all
                   mischief
                   ,
                   thought
                   it
                   the
                   most
                   acceptable
                   service
                   *
                   and
                   worship
                   of
                   their
                   Gods
                   to
                   slaughter
                   us
                   .
                   First
                   of
                   all
                   therefore
                   they
                   lay
                   hands
                   upon
                   an
                   old
                   man
                   named
                   Metrá
                   ,
                   and
                   bid
                   him
                   pronounce
                   some
                   Atheistical
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   he
                   obey'd
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   they
                   beat
                   him
                   with
                   clubs
                   ,
                   and
                   prick'd
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   face
                   and
                   eyes
                   with
                   sharp
                   Reeds
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   led
                   him
                   into
                   the
                   Suburbs
                   ,
                   they
                   ston'd
                   him
                   to
                   death
                   .
                   Afterwards
                   they
                   dragg'd
                   a
                   believing
                   woman
                   call'd
                   Quinta
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   their
                   Idol
                   ,
                   and
                   compell'd
                   her
                   to
                   fall
                   down
                   and
                   worship
                   :
                   but
                   she
                   turning
                   away
                   her
                   face
                   ,
                   and
                   abominating
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   bound
                   her
                   feet
                   ,
                   and
                   dragg'd
                   her
                   through
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   pav'd
                   with
                   sharp
                   stones
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   dash'd
                   her
                   against
                   Millstones
                   ,
                   and
                   scourg'd
                   her
                   ,
                   they
                   led
                   her
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   without
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                   and
                   ston'd
                   her
                   .
                   Afterwards
                   all
                   with
                   one
                   accord
                   violently
                   broke
                   into
                   the
                   houses
                   of
                   pious
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ran
                   to
                   their
                   Neighbours
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   knew
                   ,
                   and
                   plunder'd
                   and
                   rob'd
                   them
                   ;
                   their
                   goods
                   which
                   were
                   of
                   greater
                   value
                   they
                   c
                   purloin'd
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   lumber
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   was
                   made
                   of
                   wood
                   they
                   cast
                   forth
                   ,
                   and
                   burnt
                   in
                   the
                   streets
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   City
                   seem'd
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   taken
                   by
                   an
                   enemy
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   Brethren
                   withdrew
                   themselves
                   thence
                   and
                   privately
                   fled
                   ;
                   and
                   (
                   like
                   those
                   S
                   t
                   Paul
                   speaks
                   of
                   )
                   *
                   
                     took
                     joyfully
                     the
                     spoyling
                     of
                     their
                     goods
                     .
                  
                   And
                   not
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   I
                   know
                   of
                   ,
                   except
                   one
                   who
                   somewhere
                   fell
                   into
                   their
                   hand
                   ,
                   renounc'd
                   the
                   Lord
                   till
                   this
                   time
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   they
                   took
                   a
                   most
                   admirable
                   Virgin
                   who
                   was
                   antient
                   ,
                   call'd
                   Apollonia
                   ,
                   and
                   buffeting
                   her
                   on
                   the
                   cheeks
                   ,
                   they
                   dash'd
                   out
                   all
                   her
                   teeth
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   built
                   a
                   pile
                   of
                   wood
                   before
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                   they
                   threatned
                   to
                   burn
                   her
                   alive
                   ,
                   except
                   she
                   would
                   repeat
                   together
                   with
                   them
                   some
                   d
                   profane
                   words
                   .
                   But
                   she
                   ,
                   having
                   begged
                   a
                   little
                   respite
                   ,
                   being
                   let
                   loose
                   ,
                   forthwith
                   leapt
                   into
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   consum'd
                   to
                   Ashes
                   .
                   They
                   also
                   apprehended
                   Serapion
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   e
                   his
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   tortur'd
                   him
                   with
                   grievous
                   torments
                   ,
                   and
                   broken
                   all
                   his
                   joints
                   ,
                   they
                   cast
                   him
                   down
                   headlong
                   out
                   of
                   an
                   upper
                   room
                   .
                   There
                   was
                   now
                   no
                   way
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   common
                   highway
                   ,
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   any
                   narrow
                   street
                   ,
                   through
                   which
                   we
                   could
                   securely
                   pass
                   either
                   by
                   day
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   night
                   :
                   Every
                   body
                   proclaiming
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   ,
                   that
                   whosoever
                   would
                   not
                   repeat
                   those
                   blasphemous
                   words
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   dragg'd
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   burn't
                   immediately
                   .
                   After
                   this
                   manner
                   these
                   things
                   continu'd
                   for
                   a
                   great
                   while
                   :
                   Afterwards
                   followed
                   Sedition
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Civil
                   war
                   ,
                   which
                   [
                   seized
                   ▪
                   ]
                   these
                   wretches
                   ,
                   and
                   returned
                   the
                   cruelty
                   they
                   us'd
                   towards
                   us
                   upon
                   themselves
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   had
                   a
                   little
                   breathing
                   time
                   ,
                   their
                   fury
                   towards
                   us
                   being
                   something
                   appeas'd
                   .
                   But
                   presently
                   news
                   came
                   of
                   the
                   f
                   translation
                   of
                   that
                   Empire
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   more
                   favourable
                   to
                   us
                   :
                   and
                   much
                   fear
                   of
                   a
                   threatning
                   storm
                   appear'd
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   arrived
                   the
                   [
                   Imperial
                   ]
                   Edict
                   ,
                   almost
                   like
                   that
                   foretold
                   by
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   g
                   representing
                   those
                   most
                   terrible
                   [
                   times
                   ]
                   in
                   so
                   much
                   that
                   even
                   the
                   Elect
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   possible
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   discouraged
                   .
                   Indeed
                   all
                   were
                   put
                   in
                   great
                   fear
                   .
                   Immediately
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   who
                   were
                   more
                   eminent
                   ,
                   yielded
                   up
                   themselves
                   [
                   to
                   their
                   Idolatry
                   ]
                   through
                   fear
                   :
                   others
                   ,
                   who
                   h
                   had
                   to
                   doe
                   in
                   the
                   management
                   of
                   the
                   Publick
                   Affairs
                   ,
                   were
                   forc'd
                   through
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   their
                   offices
                   [
                   they
                   held
                   ;
                   ]
                   and
                   they
                   induced
                   others
                   of
                   their
                   acquaintance
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   being
                   summon'd
                   by
                   name
                   ,
                   repaired
                   to
                   their
                   impure
                   and
                   profane
                   sacrifices
                   .
                   Some
                   looked
                   pale
                   ,
                   and
                   trembled
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   themselves
                   were
                   about
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   sacrifices
                   and
                   victimes
                   ,
                   not
                   sacrificers
                   to
                   their
                   Idols
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   they
                   rendred
                   themselves
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   laughter
                   to
                   the
                   multitude
                   that
                   stood
                   round
                   about
                   them
                   :
                   because
                   they
                   demonstrated
                   themselves
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   fearfull
                   both
                   of
                   death
                   and
                   of
                   sacrificing
                   :
                   But
                   others
                   of
                   them
                   ran
                   to
                   the
                   Altars
                   more
                   willingly
                   ,
                   protesting
                   very
                   confidently
                   that
                   they
                   never
                   were
                   Christians
                   before
                   .
                   Concerning
                   whom
                   the
                   Lords
                   prediction
                   is
                   most
                   true
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     they
                     shall
                     hardly
                     be
                     saved
                     .
                  
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   adhered
                   to
                   the
                   one
                   or
                   the
                   other
                   of
                   those
                   parties
                   we
                   have
                   mentioned
                   ;
                   some
                   fled
                   away
                   ;
                   others
                   were
                   apprehended
                   .
                   And
                   of
                   these
                   [
                   though
                   ]
                   some
                   proceeded
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   till
                   [
                   they
                   came
                   to
                   ]
                   bonds
                   and
                   imprisonment
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   of
                   them
                   had
                   been
                   imprisoned
                   several
                   days
                   ;
                   yet
                   before
                   they
                   were
                   brought
                   to
                   the
                   tribunal
                   ,
                   they
                   renounc'd
                   [
                   the
                   Faith.
                   ]
                   Some
                   of
                   them
                   after
                   they
                   had
                   persisted
                   some
                   time
                   in
                   suffering
                   torments
                   ,
                   yet
                   for
                   fear
                   of
                   what
                   might
                   follow
                   renounc'd
                   [
                   their
                   Religion
                   .
                   ]
                   But
                   the
                   stedfast
                   ,
                   and
                   blessed
                   Pillars
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   being
                   strengthened
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   received
                   power
                   and
                   patience
                   equal
                   and
                   answerable
                   to
                   their
                   strong
                   faith
                   ,
                   became
                   admirable
                   witnesses
                   of
                   his
                   kingdom
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   of
                   which
                   was
                   Julianus
                   a
                   Gouty
                   man
                   ,
                   who
                   could
                   neither
                   goe
                   nor
                   stand
                   ;
                   he
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   two
                   other
                   men
                   who
                   carried
                   him
                   ,
                   was
                   brought
                   before
                   the
                   Judge
                   :
                   one
                   of
                   those
                   persons
                   straightway
                   deny'd
                   [
                   Christ.
                   ]
                   But
                   the
                   other
                   whose
                   name
                   was
                   Cronion
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   sirnamed
                   Eunus
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   old
                   man
                   Julianus
                   ,
                   having
                   confessed
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   rode
                   upon
                   Camels
                   through
                   the
                   whole
                   City
                   (
                   which
                   you
                   know
                   is
                   very
                   large
                   )
                   and
                   were
                   scourged
                   as
                   they
                   sate
                   on
                   high
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   last
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   multitude
                   standing
                   round
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   consum'd
                   
                   by
                   an
                   i
                   exceeding
                   hot
                   fire
                   .
                   A
                   Souldier
                   who
                   attended
                   on
                   them
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   lead
                   [
                   to
                   the
                   stake
                   ,
                   ]
                   thrust
                   away
                   all
                   those
                   who
                   abused
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   people
                   exclaim'd
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   this
                   most
                   valiant
                   champion
                   of
                   God
                   (
                   by
                   name
                   Besas
                   )
                   was
                   call'd
                   in
                   question
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   behav'd
                   himself
                   nobly
                   in
                   a
                   great
                   combat
                   in
                   defence
                   of
                   Piety
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   beheaded
                   .
                   Also
                   another
                   man
                   ,
                   a
                   Libyan
                   born
                   ,
                   (
                   both
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   divine
                   benediction
                   truly
                   stil'd
                   k
                   Macar
                   ,
                   )
                   after
                   much
                   exhortation
                   of
                   the
                   Judge
                   to
                   a
                   renunciation
                   ,
                   being
                   nothing
                   subdu'd
                   therewith
                   ,
                   was
                   burned
                   alive
                   .
                   After
                   these
                   Epimachus
                   ,
                   and
                   Alexander
                   ,
                   after
                   a
                   tedious
                   imprisonment
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   endur'd
                   ,
                   having
                   suffered
                   infinite
                   sorts
                   of
                   tortures
                   ,
                   as
                   *
                   iron
                   scratchers
                   ,
                   scourges
                   ,
                   were
                   also
                   burned
                   to
                   death
                   with
                   unslaked
                   lime
                   :
                   with
                   them
                   also
                   four
                   women
                   :
                   Ammonarium
                   ,
                   an
                   holy
                   Virgin
                   (
                   whom
                   the
                   Judge
                   for
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   and
                   with
                   much
                   earnestness
                   tortured
                   ,
                   because
                   she
                   had
                   before
                   hand
                   said
                   she
                   would
                   utter
                   nothing
                   he
                   should
                   enjoyn
                   her
                   ,
                   )
                   when
                   she
                   had
                   verified
                   her
                   promise
                   ,
                   she
                   was
                   led
                   to
                   execution
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   rest
                   were
                   these
                   .
                   Mercuria
                   a
                   most
                   virtuous
                   and
                   venerable
                   Matron
                   :
                   and
                   Dionysia
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   a
                   numerous
                   issue
                   ,
                   but
                   did
                   not
                   love
                   her
                   children
                   more
                   then
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   l
                   also
                   another
                   Ammonarium
                   .
                   The
                   Judge
                   being
                   now
                   ashamed
                   that
                   he
                   tortured
                   them
                   yet
                   in
                   vain
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   thus
                   overcome
                   by
                   women
                   ,
                   slew
                   them
                   with
                   the
                   sword
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   underwent
                   the
                   tryall
                   of
                   tortures
                   .
                   For
                   Ammonarium
                   their
                   leader
                   had
                   suffered
                   torments
                   for
                   them
                   all
                   .
                   Heron
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   m
                   Ater
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Isidorus
                     ,
                     Aegyptians
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   them
                   Dioscorus
                   ,
                   a
                   lad
                   of
                   about
                   fifteen
                   years
                   of
                   age
                   ,
                   were
                   set
                   before
                   the
                   Judge
                   .
                   Who
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   endeavoured
                   to
                   deceive
                   the
                   youth
                   with
                   words
                   ,
                   as
                   thinking
                   him
                   flexible
                   and
                   easie
                   to
                   be
                   perswaded
                   ;
                   he
                   endeavoured
                   also
                   to
                   force
                   him
                   by
                   torments
                   ,
                   [
                   supposing
                   ]
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   remiss
                   and
                   inclineable
                   to
                   yield
                   ;
                   but
                   Dioscorus
                   was
                   neither
                   mov'd
                   with
                   perswasions
                   ,
                   nor
                   yielded
                   he
                   to
                   torments
                   .
                   When
                   [
                   the
                   Judge
                   ]
                   had
                   most
                   barbarously
                   torn
                   the
                   rest
                   with
                   stripes
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   persisted
                   ,
                   he
                   delivered
                   them
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   dismiss'd
                   Dioscorus
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   lovely
                   in
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   also
                   himself
                   admired
                   him
                   for
                   his
                   most
                   prudent
                   answers
                   to
                   his
                   questions
                   :
                   Saying
                   ,
                   he
                   allow'd
                   him
                   space
                   for
                   repentance
                   because
                   of
                   his
                   tender
                   age
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   the
                   most
                   excellent
                   Dioscorus
                   continues
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   reserved
                   for
                   a
                   greater
                   and
                   more
                   lasting
                   combat
                   .
                   Also
                   one
                   Nemesion
                   ,
                   another
                   Aegyptian
                   ,
                   was
                   falsly
                   accused
                   as
                   a
                   companion
                   of
                   theeves
                   :
                   but
                   having
                   before
                   the
                   Centurion
                   cleared
                   himself
                   of
                   this
                   accusation
                   brought
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   most
                   absurd
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   impeach'd
                   as
                   being
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   bound
                   before
                   the
                   Governour
                   :
                   who
                   ,
                   (
                   most
                   unjust
                   man
                   ,
                   )
                   having
                   inflicted
                   upon
                   him
                   double
                   as
                   many
                   torments
                   and
                   stripes
                   ,
                   as
                   upon
                   the
                   theeves
                   ,
                   [
                   commanded
                   ]
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   burnt
                   amongst
                   theeves
                   :
                   Blessed
                   man
                   !
                   Who
                   was
                   honoured
                   after
                   Christ's
                   example
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   a
                   whole
                   n
                   file
                   of
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     Ammon
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Zeno
                   ,
                   and
                   Ptolomy
                   ,
                   and
                   Ingenuus
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   them
                   the
                   old
                   man
                   Theophilus
                   ,
                   stood
                   together
                   before
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   judicature
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   a
                   certain
                   man
                   was
                   accused
                   for
                   being
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   and
                   inclined
                   to
                   a
                   renunciation
                   [
                   of
                   his
                   Religion
                   ,
                   ]
                   they
                   standing
                   by
                   gnashed
                   upon
                   him
                   with
                   their
                   teeth
                   ,
                   made
                   grimaces
                   at
                   him
                   with
                   their
                   countenances
                   ,
                   stretched
                   out
                   their
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   shewed
                   mimick
                   and
                   antick
                   gestures
                   with
                   their
                   bodies
                   ;
                   [
                   in
                   so
                   much
                   that
                   ]
                   all
                   mens
                   eyes
                   were
                   turned
                   towards
                   them
                   :
                   before
                   any
                   one
                   came
                   to
                   lay
                   hands
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   ran
                   to
                   the
                   o
                   place
                   where
                   the
                   accused
                   usually
                   sate
                   ,
                   confessing
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   Christians
                   :
                   Upon
                   which
                   ,
                   the
                   Governour
                   and
                   the
                   Assessours
                   were
                   surprized
                   with
                   a
                   great
                   fear
                   .
                   The
                   accused
                   seem'd
                   most
                   couragious
                   at
                   what
                   they
                   were
                   about
                   to
                   suffer
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Judges
                   trembled
                   .
                   So
                   they
                   went
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   judicature
                   in
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   Pomp
                   and
                   State
                   ,
                   and
                   rejoyced
                   at
                   the
                   testimony
                   [
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   give
                   to
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   ]
                   God
                   p
                   making
                   them
                   to
                   triumph
                   gloriously
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 some
                 other
                 things
                 which
                 Dionysius
                 relates
                 .
              
               
                 
                   SEveral
                   others
                   were
                   torn
                   in
                   pieces
                   by
                   the
                   Heathens
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   Cities
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Countrey
                   Villages
                   :
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   I
                   will
                   hear
                   speak
                   of
                   for
                   examples
                   sake
                   .
                   Ischyrion
                   was
                   a
                   Mercenary
                   *
                   Officer
                   under
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   .
                   He
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   served
                   ,
                   injoyned
                   him
                   to
                   sacrifice
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   he
                   obeyed
                   him
                   not
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   injurious
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   when
                   he
                   still
                   persisted
                   to
                   be
                   disobedient
                   ,
                   he
                   basely
                   reproacht
                   him
                   .
                   After
                   he
                   had
                   patiently
                   sustained
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   he
                   took
                   a
                   great
                   stake
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   run
                   it
                   through
                   his
                   guts
                   and
                   bowels
                   ,
                   murdered
                   him
                   .
                   What
                   need
                   I
                   to
                   reckon
                   up
                   the
                   multitudes
                   ,
                   which
                   wandered
                   in
                   deserts
                   and
                   mountains
                   ,
                   and
                   dyed
                   by
                   Pestilence
                   ,
                   thirst
                   ,
                   and
                   cold
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   diseases
                   ,
                   thieves
                   ,
                   and
                   savage
                   beasts
                   ?
                   such
                   of
                   them
                   as
                   survived
                   are
                   witnesses
                   of
                   their
                   choice
                   and
                   victory
                   :
                   but
                   I
                   will
                   adde
                   one
                   fact
                   for
                   a
                   manifestation
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   hereof
                   .
                   There
                   was
                   one
                   Chaeremon
                   a
                   very
                   aged
                   man
                   ,
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   called
                   Nile
                   ,
                   he
                   together
                   with
                   his
                   wife
                   
                   fled
                   unto
                   the
                   mountain
                   a
                   Arabius
                   ,
                   but
                   never
                   returned
                   ;
                   neither
                   could
                   they
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   their
                   bodies
                   ever
                   be
                   found
                   ,
                   although
                   the
                   Brethren
                   searched
                   all
                   places
                   carefully
                   .
                   Also
                   many
                   about
                   this
                   mountain
                   Arabicus
                   were
                   taken
                   captives
                   and
                   inslaved
                   by
                   the
                   barbarous
                   b
                   Saracens
                   :
                   some
                   of
                   which
                   were
                   with
                   much
                   difficulty
                   redeem'd
                   with
                   great
                   sums
                   of
                   money
                   ;
                   but
                   others
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   not
                   yet
                   [
                   redeem'd
                   ]
                   even
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   .
                   Now
                   (
                   my
                   Brother
                   )
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   at
                   large
                   related
                   these
                   things
                   to
                   no
                   purpose
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   see
                   how
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   grievous
                   miseries
                   happened
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   who
                   have
                   most
                   experienced
                   ,
                   do
                   best
                   understand
                   .
                
                 Afterwards
                 ,
                 after
                 some
                 few
                 words
                 he
                 makes
                 an
                 addition
                 to
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                   Therefore
                   those
                   divine
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   (
                   who
                   are
                   now
                   Assessours
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   colleagues
                   of
                   his
                   kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   c
                   partakers
                   of
                   his
                   judgement
                   ,
                   giving
                   sentence
                   together
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   )
                   during
                   their
                   being
                   amongst
                   us
                   ,
                   received
                   to
                   themselves
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   brethren
                   who
                   were
                   lapsed
                   ,
                   and
                   lay
                   convict
                   as
                   having
                   sacrificed
                   to
                   Idols
                   :
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   seen
                   their
                   conversion
                   and
                   penitence
                   ,
                   judging
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   willeth
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   a
                   sinner
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   that
                   he
                   repent
                   ,
                   they
                   admitted
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   d
                   brought
                   them
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   received
                   them
                   into
                   their
                   congregation
                   ,
                   and
                   e
                   communicated
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   eating
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   therefore
                   (
                   Brethren
                   )
                   how
                   doe
                   you
                   counsel
                   us
                   concerning
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   what
                   must
                   be
                   done
                   by
                   us
                   ?
                   Shall
                   we
                   be
                   of
                   like
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Opinion
                   with
                   the
                   [
                   Martyrs
                   ?
                   ]
                   Shall
                   we
                   observe
                   their
                   determination
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   favour
                   they
                   [
                   shewed
                   such
                   persons
                   ?
                   ]
                   and
                   shall
                   we
                   be
                   indulgent
                   towards
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   they
                   were
                   mercifull
                   ?
                   Or
                   shall
                   we
                   render
                   their
                   sentence
                   unjust
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   our selves
                   examiners
                   and
                   Judges
                   of
                   their
                   Opinion
                   ?
                   grieve
                   their
                   goodness
                   and
                   clemency
                   ?
                   and
                   destroy
                   the
                   Order
                   [
                   which
                   is
                   constituted
                   ?
                   ]
                
                 Dionysius
                 very
                 advisedly
                 annex'd
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 discoursing
                 concerning
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Persecution
                 had
                 lapsed
                 through
                 infirmity
                 of
                 mind
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Novatus
                 ,
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 person
                 he
                 was
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 moralls
                 ;
                 and
                 concerning
                 his
                 Heresie
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 Novatus
                 ,
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 being
                 puffed
                 up
                 with
                 pride
                 against
                 these
                 *
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 further
                 hopes
                 of
                 salvation
                 left
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 perform'd
                 all
                 things
                 appertaining
                 to
                 an
                 unfeigned
                 conversion
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sincere
                 confession
                 ,
                 constituted
                 himself
                 the
                 Ringleader
                 of
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Sect
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 haughty
                 minds
                 stil'd
                 themselves
                 †
                 Cathari
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 account
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 Synod
                 was
                 assembled
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 sixty
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Deacons
                 [
                 the
                 number
                 ]
                 was
                 greater
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Pastours
                 of
                 each
                 respective
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 had
                 consulted
                 by
                 themselves
                 concerning
                 what
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ;
                 a
                 This
                 Decree
                 was
                 promulged
                 to
                 all
                 :
                 
                   That
                   Novatus
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   all
                   those
                   who
                   imitated
                   his
                   pride
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   presumptuously
                   assented
                   to
                   his
                   uncharitable
                   and
                   most
                   inhuman
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   accounted
                   as
                   alienated
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Brethren
                   who
                   were
                   fallen
                   into
                   the
                   calamity
                   [
                   of
                   the
                   lapsed
                   ,
                   ]
                   should
                   be
                   healed
                   and
                   cured
                   by
                   the
                   remedies
                   of
                   ▪
                   repentance
                   .
                
                 There
                 came
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 Cornelius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 to
                 Fabius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 :
                 which
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 that
                 Synod
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Opinions
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 Africa
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Provinces
                 there
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 extant
                 other
                 Epistles
                 written
                 in
                 Latine
                 ,
                 by
                 Cyprian
                 and
                 those
                 Bishops
                 '
                 assembled
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 Africa
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 they
                 consented
                 to
                 the
                 relieving
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 fallen
                 into
                 Temptation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 this
                 Heresie
                 ought
                 with
                 good
                 reason
                 to
                 be
                 expelled
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 seduced
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 annex'd
                 to
                 these
                 b
                 another
                 Epistle
                 of
                 
                 Cornelius's
                 concerning
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 that
                 Synod
                 :
                 and
                 also
                 another
                 concerning
                 the
                 mischievous
                 Acts
                 of
                 Novatus
                 .
                 Part
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 nothing
                 hinders
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 here
                 insert
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 who
                 read
                 this
                 work
                 ,
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 perfect
                 knowledge
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 concerning
                 
                   Novatus
                   .
                   Cornelius
                
                 therefore
                 ,
                 informing
                 Fabius
                 what
                 a
                 man
                 this
                 Novatus
                 was
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 writes
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 :
                 
                   But
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   the
                   better
                   understand
                   how
                   this
                   admirable
                   fellow
                   heretofore
                   coveted
                   a
                   Bishoprick
                   ,
                   and
                   concealing
                   this
                   his
                   hot
                   ambition
                   
                   continued
                   undiscovered
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   cove●●
                   for
                   his
                   folly
                   ,
                   usually
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   having
                   the
                   Confessours
                   in
                   his
                   company
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   this
                   declaration
                   to
                   you
                   :
                   c
                   Maximus
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   of
                   our
                   Church
                   ▪
                   and
                   Urbanus
                   ,
                   which
                   men
                   have
                   the
                   second
                   time
                   acquired
                   great
                   renown
                   to
                   themselves
                   for
                   their
                   confessions
                   ,
                   Sidonius
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   who
                   has
                   most
                   patiently
                   endured
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   tortures
                   through
                   God's
                   mer●y
                   ;
                   and
                   having
                   corroborated
                   the
                   weakness
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   through
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   his
                   faith
                   ,
                   utterly
                   vanquished
                   the
                   adversary
                   :
                   These
                   men
                   [
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   ]
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   made
                   enquiry
                   into
                   the
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   d
                   detected
                   his
                   subtilty
                   and
                   deceit
                   ,
                   his
                   perjury
                   and
                   lyes
                   ,
                   his
                   unsociableness
                   and
                   wolfish
                   friendship
                   ,
                   returned
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   divulged
                   all
                   his
                   subtile
                   devices
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   villanies
                   (
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   kept
                   conceal'd
                   within
                   himself
                   for
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   ,
                   refusing
                   to
                   declare
                   them
                   )
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   both
                   of
                   a
                   sufficient
                   number
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   of
                   a
                   great
                   many
                   Presbyters
                   and
                   Laicks
                   ;
                   Lamenting
                   ,
                   and
                   repenting
                   ,
                   because
                   ,
                   having
                   been
                   seduced
                   by
                   this
                   subtile
                   and
                   wicked
                   beast
                   ,
                   for
                   some
                   small
                   time
                   they
                   had
                   abandoned
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 After
                 some
                 few
                 words
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 adds
                 this
                 (
                 
                   Dear
                   Brother
                   )
                   What
                   a
                   wonderfull
                   change
                   and
                   alteration
                   we
                   saw
                   made
                   in
                   a
                   short
                   time
                   in
                   him
                   ?
                   For
                   this
                   most
                   excellent
                   fellow
                   ,
                   (
                   who
                   affirmed
                   with
                   terrible
                   protestations
                   and
                   oathes
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   cove●
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   )
                   〈◊〉
                   ●
                   sudden
                   appears
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   e
                   thrown
                   into
                   the
                   midst
                   by
                   an
                   Engine
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   brave
                   Doctour
                   ,
                   who
                   [
                   pretended
                   himself
                   ]
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Maintainer
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   discipline
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   endeavoured
                   by
                   force
                   to
                   acquire
                   to
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   su●reptitiously
                   to
                   steal
                   the
                   Bishoprick
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   assign'd
                   to
                   him
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   ●hose
                   for
                   his
                   confidents
                   two
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   despaired
                   of
                   salvation
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   send
                   them
                   into
                   some
                   little
                   corner
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   most
                   despicable
                   part
                   of
                   Italy
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   delude
                   three
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   simple
                   and
                   unlearned
                   men
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   certain
                   fraudulent
                   enterprise
                   ,
                   affirming
                   and
                   protesting
                   that
                   with
                   all
                   possible
                   speed
                   they
                   must
                   post
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   disagreement
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   there
                   ,
                   might
                   by
                   their
                   mediation
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   be
                   composed
                   .
                   When
                   f
                   they
                   arrived
                   ,
                   being
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   said
                   before
                   )
                   persons
                   unexperienced
                   in
                   the
                   plots
                   and
                   subtilty
                   of
                   these
                   wicked
                   m●n
                   ,
                   having
                   been
                   shut
                   up
                   close
                   by
                   some
                   persons
                   like
                   himself
                   who
                   were
                   assign'd
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   ,
                   at
                   ten
                   of
                   the
                   clock
                   he
                   compell'd
                   them
                   ,
                   being
                   drunk
                   and
                   dozed
                   with
                   over
                   much
                   wine
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   him
                   the
                   Bishoprick
                   by
                   g
                   an
                   imaginary
                   and
                   an
                   ineffectual
                   imposition
                   of
                   hands
                   :
                   And
                   he
                   laid
                   claim
                   to
                   that
                   by
                   craft
                   and
                   subtilty
                   ,
                   which
                   did
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   appertain
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   One
                   of
                   those
                   Bishops
                   not
                   long
                   after
                   return'd
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   bewailing
                   and
                   confessing
                   his
                   sin
                   ,
                   whom
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   mediation
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   then
                   present
                   ,
                   h
                   we
                   received
                   into
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   the
                   Laity
                   .
                   We
                   ordain'd
                   successours
                   for
                   the
                   other
                   two
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   them
                   away
                   to
                   possess
                   their
                   Sees
                   .
                   i
                   This
                   maintainer
                   therefore
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   knew
                   not
                   that
                   't
                   was
                   meet
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   but
                   one
                   k
                   Bishop
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   In
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   ignorant
                   (
                   for
                   how
                   could
                   he
                   be
                   ?
                   )
                   that
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   l
                   46
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   seven
                   Deacons
                   ,
                   Seven
                   sub-Deacons
                   ,
                   Clerks
                   42
                   ;
                   Exorcists
                   ,
                   Readers
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   Janitors
                   ,
                   52.
                   
                   Widows
                   ,
                   and
                   m
                   indigent
                   persons
                   ,
                   which
                   could
                   not
                   maintain
                   themselves
                   ,
                   above
                   a
                   thousand
                   and
                   five
                   hundred
                   .
                   All
                   these
                   the
                   grace
                   and
                   bounty
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   maintain'd
                   .
                   But
                   neither
                   could
                   so
                   great
                   multitude
                   ,
                   so
                   necessary
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   (
                   a
                   congregation
                   which
                   by
                   Gods
                   providence
                   is
                   both
                   rich
                   ,
                   and
                   numerous
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   a
                   great
                   and
                   innumerable
                   multitude
                   of
                   people
                   ,
                   )
                   make
                   this
                   man
                   ashamed
                   of
                   this
                   so
                   desperate
                   an
                   attempt
                   ,
                   or
                   deter
                   him
                   from
                   proceeding
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   recall
                   him
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 after
                 some
                 other
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 intervene
                 ,
                 he
                 adjoyns
                 these
                 .
                 
                   But
                   come
                   on
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   in
                   our
                   following
                   words
                   declare
                   ,
                   in
                   what
                   works
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   good
                   practices
                   he
                   was
                   so
                   confident
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   aspire
                   to
                   a
                   Bishoprick
                   .
                   Was
                   it
                   upon
                   this
                   account
                   ,
                   that
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   conversant
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   fought
                   many
                   combats
                   in
                   defence
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   been
                   in
                   many
                   and
                   great
                   perils
                   upon
                   account
                   of
                   Religion
                   ?
                   No
                   ;
                   this
                   is
                   nothing
                   so
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   devil
                   who
                   had
                   entered
                   into
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   dwelt
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   his
                   being
                   a
                   believer
                   .
                   He
                   being
                   relieved
                   [
                   thereof
                   ]
                   by
                   the
                   Exorcists
                   ,
                   fell
                   into
                   a
                   grievous
                   distemper
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   being
                   supposed
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   die
                   immediately
                   ,
                   he
                   received
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   (
                   
                   being
                   besprinkled
                   with
                   water
                   ,
                   )
                   on
                   the
                   bed
                   whereon
                   he
                   lay
                   :
                   (
                   if
                   that
                   
                   can
                   be
                   termed
                   Baptism
                   :
                   )
                   Neither
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   escaped
                   that
                   sickness
                   ,
                   did
                   he
                   afterwards
                   receive
                   the
                   other
                   things
                   which
                   the
                   o
                   Canon
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   injoyneth
                   should
                   be
                   received
                   :
                   nor
                   was
                   he
                   p
                   sealed
                   by
                   the
                   Bishops
                   imposition
                   of
                   hands
                   ;
                   which
                   if
                   he
                   never
                   received
                   ,
                   how
                   did
                   he
                   receive
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ?
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   This
                   man
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Persecution
                   ,
                   through
                   timerousness
                   and
                   a
                   desire
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   deny'd
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   .
                   For
                   being
                   desired
                   and
                   intreated
                   by
                   the
                   Deacons
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Chamber
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   shut
                   himself
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   succour
                   the
                   Brethren
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   meet
                   and
                   possible
                   for
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   to
                   succour
                   the
                   distressed
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   who
                   wanted
                   assistance
                   ;
                   he
                   was
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   complying
                   with
                   the
                   Deacons
                   who
                   intreated
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   with
                   great
                   indignation
                   he
                   went
                   his
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   departed
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   said
                   he
                   would
                   no
                   longer
                   ▪
                   be
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   ;
                   but
                   was
                   a
                   favourer
                   of
                   another
                   kind
                   of
                   Philosophy
                   .
                
                 Having
                 ran
                 over
                 some
                 few
                 passages
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 this
                 addition
                 hereto
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   For
                   this
                   excellent
                   fellow
                   has
                   deserted
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   ▪
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   received
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   q
                   vouchsafed
                   the
                   degree
                   of
                   Presbyter
                   by
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   imposition
                   of
                   hands
                   Ordain'd
                   him
                   Priest.
                   Who
                   being
                   r
                   denyed
                   [
                   Orders
                   ]
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   Laity
                   ,
                   (
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   lawfull
                   for
                   one
                   who
                   had
                   been
                   baptized
                   in
                   his
                   bed
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   some
                   infirmity
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   admitted
                   into
                   s
                   any
                   sacred
                   Order
                   ,
                   )
                   the
                   Bishop
                   intreated
                   licence
                   might
                   be
                   granted
                   him
                   to
                   Ordain
                   this
                   person
                   onely
                   .
                
                 To
                 these
                 impious
                 acts
                 he
                 afterwards
                 subjoyneth
                 this
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 wicked
                 exploits
                 ▪
                 saying
                 thus
                 ▪
                 
                   For
                   he
                   made
                   oblations
                   ,
                   and
                   distributed
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   a
                   part
                   thereof
                   ,
                   which
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   t
                   delivered
                   ;
                   instead
                   of
                   blessing
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   compelled
                   the
                   wretched
                   men
                   to
                   swear
                   ,
                   holding
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   received
                   with
                   both
                   his
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   letting
                   them
                   go
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   persons
                   had
                   sworn
                   ,
                   pronouncing
                   these
                   words
                   :
                   (
                   for
                   I
                   will
                   here
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   words
                   :
                   )
                   
                     Sweat
                     to
                     me
                     by
                     the
                     body
                     and
                     bloud
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                  
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     thou
                     wilt
                     never
                     desert
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     revolt
                     to
                     Cornelius
                     ▪
                  
                   So
                   the
                   miserable
                   man
                   was
                   not
                   permitted
                   to
                   taste
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   had
                   u
                   cursed
                   himself
                   .
                   And
                   at
                   the
                   receiving
                   of
                   the
                   bread
                   ,
                   instead
                   of
                   saying
                   †
                   Amen
                   ,
                   he
                   says
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   never
                   return
                   to
                   Cornelius
                   .
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 after
                 some
                 other
                 words
                 he
                 says
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   Now
                   you
                   must
                   understand
                   he
                   is
                   stript
                   naked
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   followers
                   ,
                   and
                   le●t
                   desolate
                   .
                   The
                   Brethren
                   daily
                   deserting
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   returning
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   And
                   x
                   
                     Moses
                     a
                     blessed
                     Martyn
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   who
                   lately
                   amongst
                   us
                   suffered
                   a
                   famous
                   and
                   admirable
                   Martyrdom
                   ,
                   )
                   taking
                   notice
                   in
                   his
                   life
                   time
                   ▪
                   of
                   this
                   man's
                   impudence
                   and
                   folly
                   ,
                   y
                   deprived
                   him
                   of
                   communion
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   five
                   ▪
                   z
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   who
                   with
                   him
                   had
                   voluntarily
                   separated
                   themselves
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 Now
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 a
                 catalogue
                 of
                 those
                 Bishops
                 who
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 condemn'd
                 the
                 folly
                 of
                 Novatus
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 gives
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 every
                 ones
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 Govern'd
                 .
                 He
                 does
                 also
                 expresly
                 mention
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 then
                 present
                 [
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 ]
                 but
                 by
                 letters
                 approved
                 of
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 wrote
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 Cornelius
                 has
                 recorded
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Fabius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLIV
                   .
                   Dionysius's
                
                 story
                 concerning
                 Serapion
                 .
              
               
                 DIonysius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 sent
                 Letters
                 to
                 this
                 same
                 Fabius
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 something
                 inclining
                 to
                 this
                 Schism
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 discours'd
                 severall
                 things
                 concerning
                 repentance
                 in
                 his
                 Letters
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 related
                 the
                 combats
                 of
                 some
                 who
                 had
                 undergone
                 Martyrdom
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 amongst
                 other
                 stories
                 ,
                 he
                 relates
                 a
                 miraculous
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 thought
                 necessary
                 here
                 to
                 insert
                 into
                 this
                 our
                 History
                 ,
                 it
                 runs
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   I
                   will
                   here
                   propose
                   to
                   you
                   one
                   example
                   which
                   happened
                   amongst
                   us
                   .
                   There
                   was
                   amongst
                   us
                   one
                   Serapion
                   an
                   old
                   man
                   ,
                   a
                   believer
                   :
                   who
                   for
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   had
                   lived
                   blameless
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   persecution
                   he
                   lapsed
                   ;
                   he
                   often
                   petitioned
                   for
                   pardon
                   ,
                   a
                   but
                   no
                   body
                   gave
                   attention
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   had
                   sacrificed
                   .
                   Being
                   taken
                   with
                   sickness
                   ,
                   he
                   remained
                   for
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   three
                   days
                   speechless
                   ,
                   and
                   senseless
                   :
                   being
                   a
                   little
                   refreshed
                   on
                   the
                   4
                   th
                   day
                   ,
                   he
                   called
                   his
                   daughters
                   son
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   Child
                   ,
                   how
                   long
                   do
                   you
                   detain
                   me
                   ?
                   I
                   pray
                   make
                   hast
                   ,
                   and
                   absolve
                   me
                   quickly
                   ,
                   call
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   b
                   Presbyters
                   to
                   me
                   :
                   And
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   spoken
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   again
                   speechless
                   .
                   The
                   child
                   ran
                   to
                   the
                   Presbyter
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   now
                   night
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   Presbyter
                   also
                   was
                   sick
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   But
                   (
                   because
                   I
                   had
                   before
                   given
                   command
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   people
                   who
                   were
                   dying
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   desired
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   c
                   especially
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   before
                   humbly
                   requested
                   it
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   d
                   absolved
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   depart
                   with
                   a
                   lively
                   hope
                   )
                   he
                   e
                   gave
                   to
                   the
                   Child
                   a
                   piece
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   bidding
                   him
                   to
                   f
                   moisten
                   it
                   in
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   it
                   into
                   the
                   old
                   man's
                   mouth
                   ▪
                   the
                   child
                   〈◊〉
                   with
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   he
                   approached
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   came
                   in
                   ●
                   Serapion
                   again
                   recovered
                   himself
                   a
                   little
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   Child
                   thou
                   art
                   come
                   ,
                   the
                   Presbyter
                   was
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   come
                   ;
                   but
                   doe
                   thou
                   perform
                   quickly
                   what
                   he
                   injoyn'd
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   me
                   depart
                   .
                   The
                   boy
                   moistned
                   it
                   in
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   it
                   into
                   his
                   mouth
                   immediately
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   swallowed
                   it
                   by
                   little
                   and
                   little
                   ,
                   he
                   straightway
                   gave
                   up
                   the
                   Ghost
                   .
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   plain
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   preserved
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   life
                   prolonged
                   till
                   he
                   was
                   absolv'd
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   sin
                   being
                   quite
                   blotted
                   out
                   ,
                   he
                   might
                   for
                   the
                   several
                   good
                   works
                   he
                   performed
                   ,
                   be
                   g
                   acknowledged
                   [
                   by
                   Christ.
                   ]
                
                 Thus
                 much
                 Dionysius
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLV
                   .
                   Dionysius's
                
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Novatus
                 .
              
               
                 LEt
                 us
                 now
                 see
                 what
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 wrote
                 to
                 Novatus
                 ,
                 who
                 about
                 this
                 time
                 disturbed
                 the
                 fraternity
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
                 Take
                 notice
                 therefore
                 how
                 he
                 writes
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 pretended
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Brethren
                 were
                 the
                 Authors
                 of
                 his
                 Apostacy
                 and
                 Schism
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 yielded
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 compelled
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Dionysius
                   sendeth
                   greeting
                   to
                   our
                   Brother
                   a
                   Novatus
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   (
                   as
                   you
                   say
                   )
                   were
                   seduced
                   unwillingly
                   ,
                   you
                   should
                   manifest
                   it
                   by
                   a
                   voluntary
                   return
                   .
                   For
                   better
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   endure
                   any
                   thing
                   whatever
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   should
                   be
                   rent
                   asunder
                   .
                   Nor
                   were
                   Martyrdom
                   less
                   honourable
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   suffer
                   death
                   before
                   he
                   will
                   yield
                   to
                   raise
                   Schism
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   then
                   if
                   he
                   undergoe
                   it
                   rather
                   than
                   he
                   will
                   yield
                   to
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   Idols
                   .
                   Yea
                   in
                   my
                   opinion
                   't
                   is
                   much
                   more
                   glorious
                   ,
                   for
                   in
                   that
                   case
                   man
                   suffers
                   Martyrdom
                   for
                   his
                   own
                   soul's
                   sake
                   onely
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   this
                   he
                   undergoes
                   it
                   for
                   the
                   sake
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   now
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   can
                   perswade
                   ,
                   or
                   compel
                   the
                   Brethren
                   to
                   return
                   to
                   concord
                   ,
                   your
                   good
                   deed
                   will
                   be
                   greater
                   then
                   your
                   crime
                   ;
                   for
                   this
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   imputed
                   to
                   you
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   will
                   be
                   commended
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   you
                   can
                   effect
                   nothing
                   upon
                   the
                   disobedient
                   ,
                   save
                   your
                   own
                   soul.
                   I
                   wish
                   you
                   health
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   embrace
                   Peace
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 These
                 things
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 Novatus
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLVI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Dionysius's
                 other
                 Epistles
                 .
              
               
                 HE
                 also
                 wrote
                 an
                 Epistle
                 
                   concerning
                   Repentance
                
                 to
                 them
                 a
                 in
                 Aegypt
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 layeth
                 down
                 his
                 Opinions
                 concerning
                 the
                 lapsed
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 distinctions
                 in
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 faults
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 extant
                 a
                 particular
                 book
                 of
                 his
                 
                   concerning
                   Repentance
                
                 ,
                 to
                 Conon
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Hermopolis
                 .
                 And
                 another
                 b
                 objurgatory
                 Epistle
                 to
                 his
                 flock
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 And
                 amongst
                 them
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Epistle
                 written
                 to
                 
                   Origen
                   concerning
                   Martyrdom
                
                 .
                 And
                 an
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Brethren
                 at
                 Laodicae
                 ,
                 over
                 whom
                 Thelymidres
                 was
                 Bishop
                 :
                 He
                 also
                 writ
                 
                   concerning
                   Repentance
                
                 to
                 the
                 Brethren
                 in
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 over
                 whom
                 c
                 Meruzanes
                 was
                 Bishop
                 .
                 He
                 writes
                 to
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 Cornelius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 his
                 Epistle
                 concerning
                 Novatus
                 .
                 Where
                 he
                 declares
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 invited
                 by
                 H●l●nus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Tarsus
                 in
                 Cilicia
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 Firmilianus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Cappadocia
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Theoctis●us
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 to
                 meet
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 where
                 some
                 men
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 establish
                 the
                 Novatian
                 Schism
                 .
                 d
                 Moreover
                 he
                 sends
                 him
                 word
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 heard
                 Fabius
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Demetrianus
                 was
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 successour
                 in
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 writes
                 concerning
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 in
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Also
                   blessed
                   Alexander
                   being
                   in
                   prison
                   ,
                   there
                   died
                   a
                   happy
                   death
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 extant
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 another
                 Epistle
                 of
                 his
                 sent
                 by
                 Hippolytus
                 to
                 the
                 Brethren
                 at
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                
                 e
                 
                   Office
                   of
                   a
                   Deacon
                
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 wrote
                 another
                 to
                 them
                 
                   concerning
                   Peace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   concerning
                   Repentance
                
                 likewise
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 he
                 wrote
                 another
                 to
                 the
                 Confessours
                 there
                 ,
                 who
                 even
                 at
                 that
                 present
                 were
                 favourers
                 of
                 Novatus's
                 Opinion
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 sent
                 to
                 those
                 same
                 men
                 two
                 other
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 compiled
                 many
                 more
                 Epistles
                 written
                 to
                 divers
                 persons
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 has
                 left
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 studiously
                 peruse
                 his
                 Works
                 ,
                 variety
                 of
                 profit
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               End
               of
               the
               Sixth
               Book
               of
               the
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 History
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               SEVENTH
               BOOK
               OF
               THE
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               OF
               
                 EUSEBIUS
                 PAMPHILUS
              
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 PREFACE
                 .
              
               
                 DIonysius
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 shall
                 again
                 assist
                 us
                 with
                 his
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 Composure
                 of
                 this
                 Seventh
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ecclesiastick
                   History
                
                 ;
                 who
                 particularly
                 relates
                 all
                 the
                 Actions
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Times
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Epistles
                 which
                 he
                 left
                 to
                 Posterity
                 :
                 And
                 our
                 Narration
                 shall
                 take
                 its
                 beginning
                 from
                 hence
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 wickedness
                 of
                 Decius
                 and
                 Gallus
                 .
              
               
                 GALLUS
                 succeeds
                 Decius
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 slain
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 a
                 Children
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 fully
                 compleated
                 the
                 b
                 Second
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 .
                 c
                 About
                 this
                 time
                 died
                 Origen
                 ,
                 having
                 lived
                 Seventy
                 years
                 wanting
                 one
                 .
                 But
                 Dionysius
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Hermammon
                 ,
                 writes
                 thus
                 concerning
                 Gallus
                 .
                 
                   But
                   neither
                   did
                   Gallus
                   understand
                   what
                   was
                   Decius's
                   destruction
                   ;
                   neither
                   did
                   he
                   before
                   see
                   what
                   brought
                   his
                   ruine
                   :
                   But
                   he
                   also
                   stumbled
                   upon
                   the
                   same
                   stone
                   ,
                   which
                   lay
                   before
                   his
                   eyes
                   .
                   He
                   ,
                   (
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   being
                   in
                   a
                   happy
                   state
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   affairs
                   succeeding
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   d
                   desire
                   )
                   persecuted
                   the
                   holy
                   men
                   who
                   offered
                   up
                   their
                   prayers
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   his
                   peace
                   and
                   safety
                   ,
                   and
                   together
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   drove
                   away
                   those
                   prayers
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   interceded
                   for
                   him
                   .
                
                 This
                 he
                 writes
                 concerning
                 Gallus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                
                 Who
                 about
                 these
                 times
                 were
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 COrnelius
                 having
                 possessed
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Rome
                 about
                 three
                 years
                 ,
                 Lucius
                 was
                 appointed
                 his
                 successour
                 .
                 He
                 having
                 ministred
                 in
                 the
                 Office
                 not
                 eight
                 whole
                 months
                 ,
                 died
                 ,
                 and
                 relinquished
                 the
                 dignity
                 to
                 Stephen
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 this
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 Dionysius
                 wrote
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 
                   concerning
                   Baptism
                
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 a
                 great
                 controversie
                 raised
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 lawfull
                 for
                 the
                 Converts
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 Sect
                 soever
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 cleansed
                 by
                 Baptism
                 .
                 a
                 For
                 an
                 old
                 Custom
                 had
                 prevailed
                 ,
                 that
                 about
                 these
                 Converts
                 onely
                 imposition
                 together
                 with
                 prayer
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                
                 How
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 Bishops
                 which
                 were
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Converts
                 of
                 any
                 Heretical
                 Sect
                 whatever
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 rebaptized
                 .
              
               
                 CYprian
                 then
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Carthage
                 was
                 the
                 a
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 who
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 Hereticks
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 admitted
                 unless
                 they
                 were
                 Cleansed
                 
                 from
                 their
                 former
                 errour
                 by
                 Baptism
                 .
                 b
                 But
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 thinking
                 no
                 innovations
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 raised
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Tradition
                 which
                 had
                 prevailed
                 of
                 Old
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 well
                 pleased
                 at
                 this
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                
                 How
                 many
                 Epistles
                 Dionysius
                 wrote
                 concerning
                 this
                 Controversie
                 .
              
               
                 DIonysius
                 therefore
                 having
                 written
                 at
                 large
                 to
                 *
                 him
                 concerning
                 this
                 business
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 certifieth
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Persecution
                 being
                 allayed
                 ,
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 which
                 detested
                 
                 Novatus's
                 
                 Novelties
                 ,
                 had
                 regained
                 a
                 general
                 Peace
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 :
                 thus
                 he
                 writes
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Peace
                 which
                 followed
                 the
                 Persecution
                 .
              
               
                 
                   a
                   BUt
                   know
                   (
                   my
                   Brother
                   ,
                   )
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   throughout
                   the
                   East
                   ,
                   amongst
                   which
                   there
                   were
                   formerly
                   divisions
                   ,
                   are
                   now
                   united
                   :
                   b
                   
                     And
                     a
                     little
                     farther
                     he
                     writes
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Prelates
                   every
                   where
                   are
                   in
                   perfect
                   Concord
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   sentiments
                   ,
                   and
                   rejoyce
                   exceedingly
                   for
                   this
                   unexpected
                   Peace
                   :
                   [
                   
                     to
                     wit
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   Demetrianus
                   Bishop
                   of
                   
                     Antioch
                     ;
                     Theoctistus
                  
                   of
                   
                     Caesarea
                     ,
                     Mazabanes
                  
                   of
                   c
                   
                     Aelia
                     ,
                     Alexander
                  
                   being
                   dead
                   ;
                   Marinus
                   of
                   
                     Tyre
                     ;
                     Heliodorus
                  
                   of
                   
                     Laodicea
                     ,
                     Thelymidres
                  
                   being
                   deceased
                   ;
                   Helenus
                   of
                   Tarsus
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   
                     Cilicia
                     ;
                     Firmilianus
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Cappadocia
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   have
                   here
                   onely
                   named
                   the
                   more
                   eminent
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   that
                   my
                   Epistle
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   too
                   long
                   ,
                   nor
                   my
                   relation
                   troublesome
                   :
                   Also
                   all
                   the
                   Provinces
                   of
                   Syria
                   and
                   Arabia
                   ,
                   whom
                   you
                   d
                   frequently
                   relieve
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   whom
                   you
                   have
                   now
                   written
                   :
                   Mesopotamia
                   also
                   ,
                   Pontus
                   ,
                   and
                   Bithynia
                   :
                   And
                   in
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   all
                   people
                   every
                   where
                   rejoyce
                   for
                   the
                   concord
                   and
                   Brotherly-love
                   ,
                   and
                   praise
                   God.
                   
                
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Dionysius
                 .
                 But
                 Xystus
                 succeeds
                 Stephen
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 executed
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Office
                 two
                 years
                 .
                 To
                 him
                 Dionysius
                 wrote
                 a
                 second
                 Epistle
                 
                   concerning
                   Baptism
                
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 forth
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 judgment
                 and
                 opinion
                 of
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Bishops
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Stephen
                 thus
                 he
                 writes
                 ;
                 
                   Indeed
                   he
                   before
                   e
                   wrote
                   letters
                   concerning
                   Helenus
                   and
                   Firmilianus
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   [
                   Bishops
                   ]
                   of
                   
                     Cilicia
                     ,
                     Cappadocia
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Galatia
                   .
                   And
                   moreover
                   ,
                   concerning
                   all
                   the
                   neighbouring
                   Provinces
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   no
                   communion
                   with
                   them
                   for
                   this
                   very
                   reason
                   ,
                   because
                   (
                   says
                   he
                   )
                   they
                   rebaptize
                   Hereticks
                   .
                   And
                   consider
                   the
                   weightiness
                   of
                   the
                   affaire
                   ;
                   for
                   truly
                   I
                   hear
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   have
                   been
                   determinations
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   f
                   greatest
                   Synods
                   of
                   Bishops
                   concerning
                   this
                   business
                   ,
                   that
                   Hereticks
                   which
                   were
                   converted
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   first
                   Catechized
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   should
                   be
                   washed
                   and
                   cleansed
                   from
                   the
                   filth
                   of
                   their
                   old
                   and
                   unclean
                   leaven
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   wrote
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   making
                   intercession
                   for
                   all
                   these
                   men
                   .
                   And
                   afterwards
                   he
                   says
                   :
                   also
                   to
                   our
                   well
                   beloved
                   and
                   fellow-Presbyters
                   ,
                   Dionysius
                   ,
                   and
                   Philemon
                   (
                   who
                   were
                   formerly
                   of
                   
                   Stephen's
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   and
                   wrote
                   to
                   me
                   concerning
                   the
                   same
                   things
                   )
                   I
                   before
                   wrote
                   in
                   short
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   I
                   have
                   written
                   more
                   at
                   large
                   .
                
                 But
                 thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 said
                 controversie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Heresie
                 of
                 Sabellius
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 AFter
                 this
                 head
                 of
                 discourse
                 ,
                 he
                 informs
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 b
                 Sabellian
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 
                 time
                 abounded
                 mightily
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 he
                 writes
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   concerning
                   the
                   opinion
                   which
                   lately
                   sprung
                   up
                   at
                   Ptolemais
                   a
                   City
                   of
                   Pentapolis
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   impious
                   ,
                   and
                   full
                   of
                   blasphemies
                   against
                   God
                   Almighty
                   ,
                   Father
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ;
                   and
                   contains
                   much
                   infidelity
                   against
                   his
                   onely
                   begotten
                   Son
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   begotten
                   of
                   every
                   creature
                   ,
                   the
                   Word
                   that
                   was
                   conversant
                   amongst
                   men
                   ;
                   and
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   stupidity
                   and
                   senselessness
                   about
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   :
                   when
                   letters
                   came
                   to
                   me
                   from
                   both
                   parties
                   ,
                   and
                   brethren
                   to
                   discourse
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   wrote
                   some
                   c
                   Epistles
                   according
                   to
                   my
                   ability
                   with
                   Gods
                   assistance
                   ,
                   explaining
                   those
                   [
                   points
                   ]
                   more
                   at
                   large
                   like
                   an
                   Instructour
                   :
                   of
                   which
                   Epistles
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   sent
                   you
                   copies
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 most
                 execrable
                 Errour
                 of
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 vision
                 sent
                 from
                 God
                 which
                 appeared
                 to
                 Dionysius
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Canon
                 he
                 received
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 same
                 Dionysius
                 in
                 his
                 third
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 
                   concerning
                   Baptism
                
                 ,
                 written
                 to
                 Philemon
                 Presbyter
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 annexeth
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   I
                   have
                   read
                   over
                   the
                   books
                   and
                   traditions
                   of
                   the
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   defiling
                   my
                   mind
                   for
                   a
                   little
                   while
                   with
                   their
                   most
                   accursed
                   inventions
                   :
                   Indeed
                   ,
                   I
                   received
                   this
                   advantage
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   can
                   the
                   better
                   confute
                   them
                   in
                   my
                   own
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   grow
                   to
                   a
                   greater
                   detestation
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   one
                   of
                   my
                   brother
                   Presbyters
                   prohibited
                   me
                   ,
                   fearing
                   least
                   I
                   should
                   be
                   mixed
                   and
                   disordered
                   with
                   the
                   filth
                   of
                   their
                   wickedness
                   ;
                   (
                   for
                   he
                   said
                   my
                   mind
                   would
                   be
                   defiled
                   ,
                   and
                   truly
                   I
                   was
                   sensible
                   he
                   said
                   true
                   :
                   )
                   a
                   vision
                   sent
                   from
                   God
                   corroborated
                   me
                   .
                   And
                   a
                   voice
                   came
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   which
                   gave
                   me
                   this
                   express
                   command
                   ,
                   saying
                   ;
                   Read
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   thou
                   shalt
                   take
                   into
                   thy
                   hands
                   ,
                   for
                   thou
                   art
                   able
                   to
                   search
                   into
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   examine
                   every
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   principal
                   cause
                   of
                   thy
                   becoming
                   a
                   Christian
                   :
                   I
                   gladly
                   received
                   the
                   vision
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   consonant
                   with
                   the
                   a
                   Words
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   who
                   speaketh
                   thus
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   able
                   ,
                   
                     Be
                     ye
                     skilful
                  
                   *
                   Examiners
                   .
                
                 Afterwards
                 ,
                 having
                 spoken
                 something
                 concerning
                 all
                 the
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 he
                 continues
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   received
                   this
                   Rule
                   and
                   Canon
                   from
                   Heraclas
                   our
                   blessed
                   Pope
                   .
                   For
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   Converts
                   from
                   Heresies
                   ,
                   (
                   although
                   they
                   were
                   b
                   Apostates
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   or
                   rather
                   not
                   Apostates
                   ,
                   but
                   seemingly
                   assembled
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   privately
                   discovered
                   to
                   frequent
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Heterodox
                   teachers
                   )
                   he
                   excommunicated
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   not
                   again
                   admit
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   although
                   they
                   intreated
                   him
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   had
                   made
                   a
                   publick
                   confession
                   of
                   what
                   they
                   had
                   heard
                   from
                   the
                   ●dverse
                   party
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   he
                   again
                   admitted
                   them
                   to
                   communion
                   ,
                   but
                   thought
                   no
                   second
                   Baptism
                   was
                   requisite
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   had
                   before
                   received
                   holy
                   *
                   [
                   Baptism
                   ]
                   from
                   him
                   .
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 copious
                 discourse
                 upon
                 this
                 question
                 ,
                 he
                 ●hus
                 concludes
                 .
                 
                   This
                   furthermore
                   I
                   understand
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Africans
                   of
                   this
                   Age
                   were
                   not
                   the
                   onely
                   introducers
                   of
                   this
                   custom
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   was
                   establisht
                   long
                   before
                   by
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   before
                   our
                   Age
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   most
                   populous
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   c
                   Synods
                   of
                   the
                   Brethren
                   at
                   Iconium
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   Synnada
                   ,
                   and
                   amongst
                   many
                   other
                   persons
                   ;
                   whose
                   sentiments
                   and
                   determinations
                   I
                   will
                   by
                   no
                   means
                   overthrow
                   ,
                   nor
                   excite
                   them
                   to
                   contention
                   and
                   strife
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   
                   written
                   :
                   
                     thou
                     shall
                     not
                     remove
                     thy
                     neighbour's
                     land-mark
                     ,
                     which
                     thy
                     fathers
                     have
                     set
                     in
                     thine
                     inheritance
                     .
                  
                
                 His
                 fourth
                 Epistle
                 
                   concerning
                   Baptism
                
                 ,
                 is
                 written
                 to
                 Dionysius
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Presbyter
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 after
                 obtained
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 there
                 .
                 From
                 which
                 Epistle
                 we
                 may
                 learn
                 what
                 a
                 learned
                 and
                 admirable
                 man
                 this
                 same
                 Dionysius
                 was
                 ,
                 by
                 Dionysius
                 Alexandrinus's
                 testimonies
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 After
                 other
                 things
                 he
                 writes
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 Epistle
                 concerning
                 Novatus
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Novatus's
                 Heresie
                 .
              
               
                 
                   FOR
                   we
                   may
                   with
                   sufficient
                   reason
                   abominate
                   a
                   Novatianus
                   ,
                   who
                   stirr'd
                   up
                   Schism
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   seduced
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Brethren
                   to
                   blasphemies
                   and
                   impieties
                   ,
                   and
                   induced
                   most
                   profane
                   Doctrine
                   concerning
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   calumniously
                   accused
                   our
                   most
                   gracious
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   as
                   unmercifull
                   ;
                   besides
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   he
                   b
                   disalloweth
                   of
                   holy
                   Baptism
                   ;
                   and
                   utterly
                   abolisheth
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   c
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   before
                   Baptism
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   perfectly
                   d
                   banisheth
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   (
                   although
                   there
                   were
                   some
                   hope
                   that
                   it
                   still
                   rested
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   would
                   return
                   to
                   them
                   again
                   .
                   )
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Baptism
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impious
                 .
              
               
                 DIonysius's
                 fifth
                 Epistle
                 was
                 written
                 to
                 Xystus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 after
                 much
                 discourse
                 against
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 he
                 relates
                 this
                 very
                 accident
                 which
                 happened
                 in
                 his
                 days
                 .
                 
                   For
                   truly
                   (
                   Brother
                   )
                   I
                   want
                   your
                   advice
                   ,
                   and
                   desire
                   your
                   judgment
                   .
                   Such
                   a
                   thing
                   as
                   this
                   ,
                   coming
                   to
                   my
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   I
                   fear
                   least
                   I
                   should
                   err
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   congregation
                   of
                   the
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   accounted
                   an
                   antient
                   believer
                   ,
                   a
                   person
                   who
                   had
                   been
                   a
                   member
                   of
                   the
                   congregation
                   before
                   my
                   ordination
                   ,
                   (
                   yea
                   and
                   as
                   I
                   think
                   )
                   before
                   ever
                   blessed
                   Heraclas
                   was
                   constituted
                   Bishop
                   :
                   this
                   man
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   being
                   present
                   at
                   the
                   Baptism
                   of
                   some
                   who
                   were
                   lately
                   baptized
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   heard
                   the
                   Questions
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Answers
                   ,
                   came
                   to
                   me
                   weeping
                   ,
                   and
                   lamenting
                   his
                   own
                   case
                   .
                   And
                   falling
                   down
                   at
                   my
                   feet
                   he
                   made
                   a
                   confession
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   renounced
                   the
                   Baptism
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   received
                   from
                   the
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   of
                   this
                   kind
                   ,
                   neither
                   had
                   it
                   any
                   likeness
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   this
                   of
                   ours
                   ;
                   but
                   was
                   full
                   of
                   impieties
                   ,
                   and
                   blasphemies
                   .
                   He
                   also
                   said
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   now
                   most
                   grievously
                   pricked
                   in
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   not
                   the
                   confidence
                   to
                   lift
                   up
                   his
                   eyes
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   having
                   been
                   initiated
                   by
                   such
                   impious
                   words
                   and
                   ceremonies
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   reason
                   he
                   prayed
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   partake
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   pure
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   a
                   Adoption
                   ,
                   and
                   Grace
                   .
                   Which
                   thing
                   I
                   durst
                   not
                   perform
                   :
                   but
                   told
                   him
                   that
                   the
                   daily
                   communion
                   with
                   the
                   Church
                   he
                   had
                   so
                   long
                   enjoyed
                   was
                   sufficient
                   for
                   that
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   durst
                   not
                   rebaptize
                   one
                   who
                   had
                   heard
                   the
                   b
                   giving
                   of
                   thanks
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   congregation
                   said
                   Amen
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   had
                   c
                   stood
                   before
                   the
                   holy
                   Table
                   ,
                   and
                   d
                   stretched
                   out
                   his
                   hand
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   holy
                   food
                   ;
                   and
                   who
                   had
                   received
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   had
                   been
                   partaker
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   bloud
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   I
                   bad
                   him
                   be
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   courage
                   ,
                   and
                   approach
                   the
                   holy
                   Communion
                   with
                   a
                   stedfast
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   ceaseth
                   not
                   his
                   lamentations
                   ,
                   and
                   has
                   been
                   afraid
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   
                   Table
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   scarce
                   endure
                   to
                   be
                   present
                   at
                   the
                   prayers
                   ,
                   although
                   he
                   be
                   desired
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 extant
                 another
                 Epistle
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 besides
                 those
                 before
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 
                   concerning
                   Baptism
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 directed
                 from
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 he
                 presided
                 over
                 ,
                 to
                 Xystus
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Epistle
                 he
                 enters
                 into
                 a
                 prolix
                 argumentation
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 discourses
                 at
                 large
                 upon
                 the
                 Question
                 proposed
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 extant
                 another
                 Epistle
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 besides
                 these
                 concerning
                 Lucianus
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 Dionysius
                 the
                 Roman
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                
                 Concerning
                 Valerian
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Persecution
                 in
                 his
                 Reign
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 Gallus
                 having
                 not
                 possessed
                 the
                 Empire
                 two
                 compleat
                 years
                 ,
                 was
                 slain
                 ;
                 Valerian
                 and
                 Gallienus
                 his
                 son
                 ,
                 succeeded
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 .
                 Again
                 therefore
                 what
                 Dionysius
                 relateth
                 concerning
                 this
                 [
                 Valerian
                 ]
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Hermammon
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 makes
                 this
                 Narration
                 ;
                 
                   This
                   also
                   is
                   revealed
                   to
                   S
                   t
                   John
                   ,
                   for
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     And
                     there
                     was
                     given
                     unto
                     him
                     a
                     mouth
                     speaking
                     great
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     blasphemies
                     ,
                     and
                     power
                     was
                     given
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   [
                   
                     to
                     continue
                  
                   ]
                   
                     fourty
                     and
                     two
                     moneths
                  
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   matter
                   of
                   wonder
                   to
                   see
                   how
                   both
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   fulfilled
                   in
                   Valerian
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   if
                   we
                   consider
                   how
                   he
                   behaved
                   himself
                   before
                   the
                   Persecution
                   ,
                   how
                   kind
                   and
                   how
                   loving
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   the
                   servants
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   For
                   no
                   Emperour
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   predecessours
                   was
                   so
                   courteously
                   ,
                   so
                   lovingly
                   dispos'd
                   towards
                   them
                   (
                   no
                   not
                   b
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   manifestly
                   reported
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   Christians
                   ,
                   )
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   who
                   at
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   his
                   Empire
                   seem'd
                   most
                   mercifull
                   ,
                   most
                   loving
                   towards
                   them
                   .
                   His
                   whole
                   household
                   was
                   filled
                   with
                   pious
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   [
                   seemingly
                   ]
                   a
                   Church
                   of
                   God.
                   c
                   But
                   his
                   Master
                   ,
                   and
                   d
                   Chief
                   of
                   the
                   Magicians
                   of
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   perswaded
                   him
                   to
                   change
                   his
                   resolution
                   :
                   bidding
                   him
                   murther
                   and
                   persecute
                   those
                   pure
                   and
                   holy
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   impugners
                   and
                   obstructers
                   of
                   accursed
                   and
                   abominable
                   sorceries
                   .
                   For
                   there
                   were
                   then
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   yet
                   living
                   ,
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   with
                   their
                   very
                   aspects
                   ,
                   or
                   e
                   blowing
                   upon
                   ,
                   or
                   words
                   ,
                   are
                   powerful
                   enough
                   utterly
                   to
                   dissipate
                   the
                   cheats
                   of
                   noxious
                   Demons
                   .
                   He
                   advised
                   him
                   to
                   perform
                   impure
                   rites
                   of
                   initiation
                   ,
                   abominable
                   inchantments
                   and
                   execrable
                   sacrifices
                   ;
                   to
                   cut
                   the
                   throats
                   of
                   miserable
                   Infants
                   ,
                   to
                   sacrifice
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   unhappy
                   parents
                   ,
                   to
                   rip
                   open
                   the
                   bowels
                   of
                   new-born
                   babes
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   tear
                   in
                   pieces
                   and
                   cut
                   asunder
                   God's
                   own
                   workmanship
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   by
                   these
                   Acts
                   he
                   should
                   purchase
                   for
                   himself
                   a
                   prosperous
                   felicity
                   .
                
                 He
                 also
                 adds
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 
                   Indeed
                   ,
                   f
                   Macrianus
                   offered
                   acceptable
                   thank-offerings
                   to
                   the
                   Demons
                   for
                   the
                   Empire
                   which
                   he
                   hoped
                   for
                   ,
                   who
                   at
                   first
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   nam'd
                   the
                   Emperours
                   g
                   Rationalist
                   ,
                   did
                   mind
                   nothing
                   that
                   was
                   reasonable
                   ,
                   h
                   or
                   for
                   the
                   publick
                   :
                   But
                   he
                   lay
                   under
                   the
                   curse
                   of
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   which
                   saith
                   ,
                   i
                   
                     Wo
                     to
                     them
                     who
                     prophesie
                     after
                     their
                     own
                     hearts
                     ,
                     and
                     regard
                     not
                     the
                     publick
                     good
                     .
                  
                   For
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   understand
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   providence
                   which
                   over-ruled
                   all
                   things
                   .
                   Neither
                   had
                   he
                   regard
                   to
                   the
                   judgment
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   before
                   all
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   above
                   all
                   .
                   Upon
                   this
                   account
                   he
                   was
                   indeed
                   an
                   adversary
                   of
                   his
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   alienated
                   ,
                   and
                   banished
                   himself
                   from
                   the
                   mercy
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   fled
                   away
                   from
                   his
                   own
                   *
                   salvation
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   he
                   could
                   ;
                   in
                   this
                   thing
                   verifying
                   his
                   own
                   name
                   .
                
                 After
                 some
                 other
                 passages
                 he
                 again
                 saith
                 .
                 
                   For
                   Valerian
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   induced
                   to
                   act
                   these
                   things
                   by
                   his
                   means
                   ,
                   was
                   exposed
                   to
                   affronts
                   and
                   reproaches
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   what
                   was
                   spoken
                   to
                   Esaias
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     have
                     chosen
                     their
                     own
                     ways
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     soul
                     delighteth
                     in
                     their
                     abominations
                     ,
                     I
                     also
                     will
                     chuse
                     their
                     delusions
                     ,
                     and
                     recompence
                     their
                     sins
                     upon
                     them
                     .
                  
                   k
                   This
                   Macrianus
                   was
                   most
                   extraordinarily
                   desirous
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Empire
                   ,
                   but
                   being
                   unable
                   to
                   put
                   on
                   the
                   imperial
                   dignity
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   his
                   feebleness
                   of
                   body
                   ,
                   he
                   made
                   his
                   two
                   sons
                   Emperours
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   heirs
                   of
                   their
                   fathers
                   iniquities
                   .
                   The
                   prophecy
                   which
                   God
                   spake
                   is
                   most
                   evidently
                   accomplished
                   in
                   these
                   two
                   brothers
                   :
                   
                     Visiting
                     the
                     iniquity
                     of
                     the
                     fathers
                     upon
                     the
                     children
                     unto
                     the
                     third
                     and
                     fourth
                     generation
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     hate
                     me
                     .
                  
                   For
                   he
                   imposed
                   his
                   own
                   l
                   evil
                   lusts
                   which
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   injoy
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   heads
                   of
                   his
                   Children
                   ,
                   and
                   imprinted
                   on
                   them
                   his
                   own
                   wickedness
                   and
                   hatred
                   against
                   God.
                   
                
                 Thus
                 much
                 Dionysius
                 writeth
                 concerning
                 Valerian
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 what
                 then
                 happened
                 to
                 Dionysius
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 Christians
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 Aegypt
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 concerning
                 the
                 Persecution
                 which
                 raged
                 exceedingly
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 what
                 [
                 sufferings
                 ]
                 also
                 he
                 and
                 others
                 sustained
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 supream
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 own
                 words
                 will
                 declare
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 wrote
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 *
                 Germanus
                 a
                 Bishop
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 who
                 endeavoured
                 out
                 of
                 malice
                 to
                 revile
                 him
                 :
                 thus
                 he
                 answers
                 him
                 .
                 
                   a
                   I
                   run
                   the
                   hazard
                   of
                   falling
                   into
                   great
                   folly
                   and
                   stupidity
                   ,
                   being
                   compelled
                   of
                   necessity
                   to
                   relate
                   the
                   miraculous
                   providence
                   of
                   God
                   concerning
                   us
                   .
                   But
                   because
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   ;
                   b
                   
                     It
                     is
                     good
                     to
                     keep
                     close
                     the
                     secrets
                     of
                     a
                     King
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     honourable
                     to
                     reveale
                     the
                     workes
                     of
                     God
                     :
                  
                   therefore
                   I
                   will
                   hand
                   to
                   hand
                   engage
                   in
                   the
                   assault
                   made
                   against
                   me
                   by
                   Germanus
                   .
                   I
                   came
                   to
                   Aemilianus
                   not
                   without
                   company
                   ,
                   for
                   there
                   followed
                   me
                   Maximus
                   my
                   fellow
                   Presbyter
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Faustus
                     ,
                     Eusebius
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Chaeremon
                   who
                   were
                   Deacons
                   .
                   One
                   of
                   the
                   brethren
                   of
                   Rome
                   also
                   then
                   present
                   went
                   in
                   with
                   us
                   .
                   Neither
                   did
                   Aemilianus
                   say
                   to
                   me
                   at
                   first
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   you
                   hold
                   solemn
                   assemblies
                   :
                   for
                   this
                   was
                   needless
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   have
                   said
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   recursion
                   from
                   the
                   last
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   or
                   principal
                   thing
                   in
                   hand
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   his
                   desire
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   assemble
                   others
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   principal
                   care
                   was
                   that
                   we
                   our selves
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   Christians
                   :
                   And
                   he
                   commanded
                   me
                   to
                   leave
                   off
                   that
                   way
                   of
                   worship
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   thought
                   that
                   if
                   I
                   would
                   change
                   my
                   mind
                   ,
                   others
                   would
                   follow
                   my
                   example
                   :
                   I
                   replied
                   not
                   impertinently
                   but
                   in
                   short
                   ,
                   that
                   c
                   
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     obey
                     God
                     rather
                     than
                     man.
                  
                   But
                   I
                   openly
                   protested
                   that
                   I
                   worshipped
                   him
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   onely
                   true
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   adored
                   no
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   I
                   would
                   never
                   change
                   my
                   mind
                   nor
                   ever
                   cease
                   being
                   a
                   Christian
                   .
                   After
                   these
                   words
                   he
                   bid
                   us
                   depart
                   thence
                   into
                   a
                   Village
                   called
                   Cephro
                   adjoyning
                   to
                   the
                   wilderness
                   .
                   But
                   hear
                   what
                   words
                   passed
                   on
                   both
                   sides
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   find
                   them
                   inserted
                   in
                   the
                   d
                   Publick
                   Records
                   e
                   ,
                   when
                   Dionysius
                   and
                   Faustus
                   and
                   Maximus
                   and
                   Marcellus
                   and
                   Caeremon
                   were
                   brought
                   in
                   ,
                   Aemilianus
                   the
                   Governour
                   said
                   :
                   I
                   have
                   also
                   discoursed
                   with
                   you
                   by
                   word
                   of
                   mouth
                   concerning
                   the
                   clemency
                   which
                   our
                   Lords
                   the
                   Emperours
                   have
                   used
                   towards
                   you
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   have
                   given
                   you
                   power
                   to
                   remain
                   in
                   safety
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   but
                   turn
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   agreeable
                   to
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   adore
                   the
                   gods
                   which
                   are
                   protectours
                   of
                   their
                   Empire
                   ,
                   and
                   forget
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   repugnant
                   to
                   nature
                   .
                   What
                   say
                   you
                   to
                   these
                   [
                   Proposals
                   ?
                   ]
                   For
                   I
                   hope
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   shew
                   your selves
                   ungrateful
                   towards
                   their
                   clemency
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   incite
                   you
                   to
                   better
                   things
                   .
                   Dionysius
                   replied
                   ,
                   all
                   men
                   do
                   not
                   worship
                   the
                   same
                   gods
                   ,
                   but
                   every
                   one
                   worship
                   those
                   whom
                   they
                   think
                   to
                   be
                   gods
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   pay
                   reverence
                   and
                   adoration
                   to
                   one
                   onely
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   creatour
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   who
                   gave
                   the
                   Empire
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   sacred
                   and
                   August
                   Emperours
                   Valerian
                   and
                   Gallienus
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   him
                   we
                   offer
                   up
                   our
                   prayers
                   incessantly
                   for
                   the
                   permanency
                   and
                   stability
                   of
                   their
                   Empire
                   .
                   Aemilianus
                   the
                   Governour
                   said
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   hindereth
                   you
                   but
                   you
                   may
                   also
                   worship
                   him
                   (
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   a
                   God
                   )
                   together
                   with
                   them
                   who
                   are
                   by
                   Nature
                   Gods
                   :
                   for
                   you
                   are
                   commanded
                   to
                   worship
                   the
                   Gods
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   those
                   Gods
                   ,
                   whom
                   all
                   men
                   own
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   .
                   Dionysius
                   replied
                   ;
                   we
                   adore
                   no
                   other
                   .
                   Then
                   said
                   Aemilianus
                   the
                   Governour
                   unto
                   them
                   :
                   I
                   see
                   you
                   are
                   altogether
                   ungrateful
                   and
                   insensible
                   of
                   the
                   Emperours
                   lenity
                   towards
                   you
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   you
                   shall
                   not
                   abide
                   in
                   this
                   City
                   ,
                   but
                   shall
                   be
                   sent
                   into
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   Libya
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   place
                   called
                   †
                   Cephro
                   ;
                   for
                   this
                   place
                   I
                   have
                   designed
                   for
                   you
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   Emperours
                   command
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   shall
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   be
                   suffered
                   that
                   either
                   you
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   others
                   ,
                   keep
                   your
                   meetings
                   ,
                   or
                   have
                   recourse
                   to
                   the
                   places
                   called
                   the
                   f
                   Coemeteries
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   it
                   appears
                   that
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   you
                   be
                   not
                   gone
                   to
                   the
                   place
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   commanded
                   you
                   to
                   go
                   to
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   be
                   found
                   afterwards
                   in
                   any
                   assembly
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   bring
                   imminent
                   danger
                   upon
                   himself
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   necessary
                   observation
                   [
                   thereof
                   ]
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   wanting
                   .
                   Therefore
                   
                   depart
                   hence
                   whither
                   you
                   are
                   commanded
                   :
                   And
                   he
                   compelled
                   me
                   ,
                   although
                   I
                   was
                   sick
                   ,
                   to
                   depart
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   not
                   one
                   days
                   respite
                   .
                   g
                   How
                   then
                   could
                   I
                   have
                   any
                   leisure
                   to
                   call
                   or
                   not
                   to
                   call
                   a
                   meeting
                   ?
                   
                     After
                     some
                     passages
                     he
                     again
                     saith
                  
                   ;
                   But
                   neither
                   were
                   we
                   absent
                   (
                   by
                   God's
                   assistance
                   )
                   from
                   a
                   corporal
                   congregation
                   :
                   For
                   with
                   greater
                   diligence
                   I
                   gathered
                   together
                   those
                   in
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   I
                   had
                   been
                   present
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   being
                   absent
                   in
                   body
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   h
                   said
                   ;
                   )
                   but
                   present
                   in
                   spirit
                   :
                   in
                   Cephro
                   also
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   great
                   congregation
                   assembled
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   some
                   of
                   whom
                   were
                   the
                   brethren
                   who
                   followed
                   us
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   ;
                   others
                   came
                   thither
                   from
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   Aegypt
                   :
                   And
                   there
                   God
                   opened
                   to
                   us
                   a
                   door
                   [
                   to
                   preach
                   his
                   ]
                   Word
                   :
                   at
                   first
                   indeed
                   we
                   were
                   persecuted
                   ,
                   and
                   stoned
                   :
                   but
                   afterwards
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Heathens
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   not
                   a
                   few
                   ,
                   forsook
                   their
                   Idols
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   converted
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   before
                   received
                   ,
                   was
                   then
                   first
                   sown
                   amongst
                   them
                   by
                   us
                   ;
                   as
                   if
                   God
                   had
                   sent
                   us
                   away
                   to
                   them
                   for
                   this
                   end
                   :
                   After
                   we
                   had
                   here
                   fulfilled
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   he
                   again
                   removed
                   us
                   to
                   another
                   place
                   :
                   For
                   Aemilianus
                   resolved
                   to
                   convey
                   us
                   into
                   places
                   more
                   uncomfortable
                   (
                   as
                   he
                   thought
                   )
                   and
                   more
                   like
                   the
                   Lybian
                   desart
                   :
                   And
                   he
                   gave
                   command
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   altogether
                   repair
                   to
                   Mareotis
                   ,
                   having
                   allotted
                   particular
                   villages
                   throughout
                   that
                   Region
                   for
                   every
                   of
                   us
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   ordered
                   us
                   to
                   reside
                   nere
                   the
                   high-road
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   the
                   first
                   that
                   should
                   be
                   apprehended
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   was
                   wholly
                   his
                   contrivance
                   and
                   provision
                   ,
                   that
                   whenever
                   he
                   had
                   a
                   mind
                   to
                   apprehend
                   us
                   ,
                   he
                   might
                   have
                   all
                   of
                   us
                   easily
                   taken
                   without
                   any
                   trouble
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   I
                   was
                   commanded
                   to
                   depart
                   to
                   Cephro
                   ,
                   although
                   I
                   knew
                   not
                   where
                   the
                   place
                   lay
                   ,
                   (
                   having
                   scarce
                   ever
                   before
                   heard
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   )
                   yet
                   I
                   went
                   away
                   willingly
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   disturbed
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   they
                   told
                   me
                   I
                   was
                   to
                   depart
                   thence
                   to
                   the
                   i
                   [
                   parts
                   ]
                   of
                   Colluthio
                   ,
                   they
                   who
                   were
                   present
                   with
                   me
                   can
                   tell
                   how
                   I
                   was
                   then
                   disposed
                   ;
                   for
                   here
                   I
                   will
                   blame
                   my self
                   :
                   At
                   first
                   indeed
                   I
                   was
                   grieved
                   and
                   sorely
                   vexed
                   ;
                   for
                   although
                   I
                   had
                   a
                   better
                   knowledge
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   more
                   acquainted
                   with
                   those
                   places
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   reported
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   Countrey
                   not
                   inhabited
                   by
                   brethren
                   and
                   good
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   exposed
                   to
                   the
                   disturbances
                   of
                   Travellers
                   ,
                   and
                   incursions
                   of
                   Thieves
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   received
                   comfort
                   by
                   the
                   brethren
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   suggested
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   lay
                   nearer
                   to
                   the
                   City
                   ;
                   and
                   although
                   Cephro
                   had
                   brought
                   us
                   a
                   great
                   multitude
                   of
                   brethren
                   out
                   of
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   we
                   could
                   hold
                   larger
                   assemblies
                   ,
                   yet
                   there
                   ,
                   the
                   City
                   lying
                   nearer
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   more
                   frequently
                   enjoy
                   the
                   company
                   of
                   our
                   truly
                   beloved
                   friends
                   and
                   acquaintance
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   would
                   flock
                   thither
                   ,
                   and
                   reside
                   with
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   would
                   be
                   k
                   particular
                   congregations
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   more
                   remote
                   Suburbs
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   it
                   fell
                   out
                   to
                   be
                   .
                
                 After
                 some
                 other
                 discourse
                 he
                 thus
                 again
                 writeth
                 concerning
                 what
                 happened
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 
                   [
                   But
                   perhaps
                   ]
                   Germanus
                   *
                   glorieth
                   in
                   his
                   many
                   Confessions
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   can
                   enumerate
                   a
                   great
                   many
                   [
                   afflictions
                   ]
                   which
                   have
                   befallen
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   how
                   many
                   sentences
                   of
                   the
                   Judges
                   may
                   he
                   reckon
                   up
                   which
                   were
                   pronounced
                   against
                   us
                   ;
                   [
                   how
                   many
                   ]
                   confiscations
                   ,
                   proscriptions
                   ,
                   plundring
                   of
                   goods
                   ,
                   l
                   deprivations
                   of
                   dignities
                   ,
                   contempts
                   of
                   worldly
                   glory
                   ,
                   despisings
                   of
                   the
                   praises
                   of
                   the
                   Prefects
                   and
                   m
                   Senatours
                   :
                   what
                   patient
                   sufferance
                   of
                   publick
                   menaces
                   ,
                   of
                   exclamations
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   perils
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   persecutions
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   wandring
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   in
                   Exile
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   anxieties
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   sort
                   of
                   tribulation
                   :
                   what
                   things
                   happened
                   to
                   me
                   under
                   Decius
                   ,
                   and
                   n
                   Sabinus
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   to
                   this
                   present
                   under
                   n
                   Aemilianus
                   :
                   but
                   where
                   appeared
                   Germanus
                   ?
                   what
                   report
                   is
                   there
                   concerning
                   him
                   ?
                   but
                   I
                   desist
                   from
                   this
                   great
                   imprudence
                   which
                   I
                   am
                   fallen
                   into
                   upon
                   
                   Germanus's
                   account
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   I
                   willingly
                   give
                   those
                   brethren
                   ,
                   who
                   perfectly
                   know
                   these
                   matters
                   ,
                   leave
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   narration
                   of
                   every
                   thing
                   which
                   did
                   befall
                   us
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 Dionysius
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Domitius
                 and
                 Didymus
                 ,
                 doth
                 again
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 mention
                 some
                 things
                 concerning
                 this
                 persecution
                 ;
                 
                   It
                   is
                   superfluous
                   to
                   recite
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   who
                   knew
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   the
                   names
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   [
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   ]
                   which
                   were
                   very
                   many
                   .
                   But
                   understand
                   thus
                   much
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   men
                   and
                   women
                   ;
                   young
                   and
                   old
                   ;
                   young
                   women
                   and
                   antient
                   women
                   ;
                   Souldiers
                   and
                   Rusticks
                   ;
                   persons
                   of
                   all
                   sorts
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Ages
                   ;
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   having
                   been
                   victorious
                   in
                   the
                   combate
                   by
                   scourges
                   and
                   fire
                   ;
                   and
                   others
                   by
                   the
                   Sword
                   ,
                   received
                   crowns
                   of
                   [
                   Martyrdom
                   .
                   ]
                   But
                   a
                   long
                   interval
                   of
                   time
                   passed
                   away
                   being
                   insufficient
                   to
                   make
                   some
                   appear
                   acceptable
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   as
                   for
                   me
                   it
                   hath
                   not
                   seemed
                   [
                   sufficient
                   to
                   make
                   me
                   acceptable
                   ]
                   who
                   have
                   continued
                   even
                   till
                   this
                   time
                   :
                   Wherefore
                   God
                   hath
                   reserved
                   me
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   which
                   he
                   knows
                   to
                   be
                   opportune
                   ,
                   who
                   saith
                   ;
                   o
                   
                     In
                     an
                     acceptable
                  
                   
                   
                     time
                     have
                     I
                     heard
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     a
                     day
                     of
                     salvation
                     have
                     I
                     helped
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   But
                   because
                   you
                   are
                   inquisitive
                   after
                   our
                   affaires
                   ,
                   and
                   desirous
                   to
                   be
                   informed
                   in
                   what
                   condition
                   we
                   live
                   :
                   you
                   have
                   fully
                   heard
                   ,
                   how
                   when
                   I
                   ,
                   
                     Caius
                     ,
                     Faustus
                     ,
                     Peter
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Paul
                   were
                   led
                   away
                   Prisoners
                   by
                   the
                   Centurion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   p
                   Magistrates
                   [
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   ]
                   and
                   the
                   Guards
                   and
                   Officers
                   that
                   were
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   q
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   of
                   Mareotis
                   came
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   took
                   us
                   away
                   by
                   force
                   ,
                   dragging
                   us
                   by
                   violence
                   who
                   were
                   unwilling
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   not
                   follow
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   at
                   this
                   present
                   ,
                   I
                   ,
                   and
                   Caius
                   ,
                   and
                   Peter
                   being
                   alone
                   ,
                   and
                   deprived
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   brethren
                   ,
                   are
                   shut
                   up
                   in
                   a
                   desert
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   uncomfortable
                   place
                   of
                   Libya
                   ,
                   being
                   three
                   days
                   journey
                   distant
                   from
                   Paraetonium
                   .
                   And
                   a
                   little
                   after
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   ;
                   Some
                   have
                   hid
                   themselves
                   secretly
                   in
                   the
                   City
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   visit
                   the
                   brethren
                   ,
                   As
                   
                     Maximus
                     ,
                     Dioscorus
                     ,
                     Demetrius
                  
                   and
                   Lucius
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   Presbyters
                   .
                   (
                   For
                   Faustinus
                   and
                   Aquila
                   being
                   men
                   more
                   eminently
                   known
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   travel
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   Aegypt
                   .
                   )
                   But
                   the
                   Deacons
                   that
                   are
                   surviving
                   ,
                   besides
                   those
                   that
                   died
                   in
                   r
                   the
                   Plague
                   ,
                   are
                   these
                   :
                   
                     Faustus
                     ,
                     Eusebius
                     ,
                     Chaeremon
                     .
                     Eusebius
                     ,
                  
                   [
                   I
                   say
                   ]
                   one
                   whom
                   God
                   hath
                   impowered
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   and
                   furnished
                   with
                   great
                   vigour
                   to
                   fulfil
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   Ministration
                   to
                   the
                   Confessours
                   in
                   Prison
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   perform
                   the
                   Funeral
                   s
                   Rites
                   due
                   to
                   the
                   bodies
                   of
                   the
                   perfected
                   and
                   blessed
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   with
                   great
                   hazard
                   and
                   danger
                   .
                   For
                   to
                   this
                   very
                   present
                   the
                   Governour
                   ceaseth
                   not
                   most
                   cruelly
                   to
                   slay
                   some
                   who
                   are
                   brought
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   before
                   told
                   you
                   )
                   to
                   tear
                   in
                   pieces
                   others
                   with
                   tortures
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   other-some
                   to
                   pine
                   away
                   in
                   Prisons
                   ,
                   and
                   bonds
                   ,
                   giving
                   a
                   strict
                   charge
                   that
                   none
                   approach
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   diligent
                   search
                   whither
                   any
                   one
                   be
                   seen
                   to
                   come
                   neer
                   them
                   .
                   Notwithstanding
                   ,
                   God
                   through
                   the
                   chearfulness
                   and
                   fortitude
                   of
                   the
                   brethren
                   ,
                   doth
                   incessantly
                   refresh
                   the
                   afflicted
                   .
                
                 These
                 are
                 Dionysius's
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 that
                 Epistle
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 further
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Eusebius
                 whom
                 he
                 before
                 called
                 a
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 t
                 great
                 while
                 after
                 constituted
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 in
                 Syria
                 .
                 And
                 Maximus
                 ,
                 who
                 he
                 said
                 was
                 then
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 succeeded
                 Dionysius
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 brethren
                 at
                 
                   Alexandria
                   .
                   Faustus
                
                 also
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 together
                 with
                 Dionysius
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 famous
                 for
                 his
                 being
                 a
                 Confessour
                 )
                 was
                 reserved
                 even
                 till
                 the
                 Persecution
                 in
                 our
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 very
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 years
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 perfected
                 by
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 being
                 beheaded
                 even
                 in
                 our
                 Age.
                 But
                 thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 what
                 happened
                 to
                 Dionysius
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 which
                 suffered
                 at
                 Caesarea
                 in
                 Palestine
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 Persecution
                 under
                 Valerian
                 ,
                 three
                 men
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 in
                 Palestine
                 very
                 eminent
                 for
                 their
                 confession
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 were
                 crowned
                 with
                 divine
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 food
                 for
                 the
                 wild
                 beasts
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 called
                 Priscus
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 Malshus
                 ;
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 was
                 Alexander
                 .
                 They
                 report
                 that
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 living
                 in
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 should
                 blame
                 themselves
                 first
                 for
                 being
                 careless
                 and
                 slothful
                 persons
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 negligent
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 eagerly
                 catch
                 at
                 the
                 crown
                 of
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 seasonable
                 time
                 of
                 distributing
                 those
                 rewards
                 of
                 victory
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 least
                 spark
                 of
                 celestial
                 love
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 consulted
                 about
                 these
                 things
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 took
                 a
                 journey
                 to
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 immediately
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Judge
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 the
                 aforementioned
                 sentence
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 Besides
                 these
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 woman
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 who
                 they
                 report
                 ,
                 strove
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 combate
                 :
                 But
                 't
                 is
                 famed
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 Marcion's
                 Sect.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Peace
                 under
                 Gallienus
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 BUt
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 Valerian
                 being
                 b
                 captivated
                 and
                 enslaved
                 by
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 his
                 son
                 Reigned
                 alone
                 ,
                 who
                 behaved
                 himself
                 more
                 prudently
                 in
                 his
                 Empire
                 .
                 He
                 immediately
                 putteth
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 the
                 Persecution
                 against
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 Edicts
                 ;
                 and
                 gave
                 command
                 that
                 the
                 Prelates
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 should
                 securely
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 freedom
                 execute
                 their
                 usual
                 Offices
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Rescript
                 which
                 runs
                 thus
                 :
                 EMPEROUR
                 CAESAR
                 PUBLIUS
                 LICINIUS
                 GALLIENUS
                 ,
                 PIUS
                 FELIX
                 AUGUSTUS
                 ,
                 To
                 Dionysius
                 ,
                 Pinna
                 ,
                 Demetrius
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   :
                   We
                   have
                   commanded
                   that
                   the
                   Indulgence
                   of
                   our
                   Gracious
                   Bounty
                   be
                   published
                   through
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                   :
                   That
                   all
                   shall
                   quickly
                   depart
                   out
                   of
                   Religious
                   places
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   you
                   are
                   impowered
                   to
                
                 
                 
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   a
                   Copy
                   of
                   our
                   Rescript
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   body
                   may
                   molest
                   you
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Lawful
                   for
                   you
                   to
                   put
                   in
                   execution
                   was
                   Granted
                   by
                   Us
                   long
                   ago
                   :
                   And
                   upon
                   this
                   account
                
                 Aurelius
                 Cyrenius
                 ,
                 Our
                 c
                 
                   High
                   Steward
                   shall
                   keep
                   the
                   Copy
                   of
                   this
                   Edict
                   Granted
                   by
                   Us.
                
                 For
                 the
                 more
                 manifest
                 understanding
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 Translated
                 by
                 Us
                 out
                 of
                 Latine
                 into
                 Greek
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 inserted
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 extant
                 another
                 Rescript
                 sent
                 to
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 permitteth
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 Restauration
                 of
                 the
                 places
                 called
                 d
                 Coemeteria
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIV
                
                 .
                 What
                 Bishops
                 flourisht
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 this
                 time
                 a
                 Xystus
                 still
                 continued
                 to
                 preside
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 but
                 Demetrianus
                 succeeded
                 Fabius
                 in
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 
                   Antioch
                   ;
                   Firmilianus
                
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 in
                 Cappadocia
                 :
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Gregorius
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 brother
                 Athenodorus
                 governed
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Pontus
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 Origen's
                 Schollars
                 :
                 Theoctistus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 in
                 Palestine
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 Domnus
                 succeeded
                 in
                 that
                 Bishoprick
                 :
                 he
                 living
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 ,
                 Theotecnus
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 till
                 our
                 times
                 ,
                 was
                 constituted
                 his
                 successour
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 person
                 also
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 Origen's
                 School
                 .
                 But
                 Mazabanes
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 Hymenaeus
                 succeeded
                 in
                 that
                 See
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 was
                 very
                 eminent
                 in
                 our
                 days
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XV.
                
                 How
                 Marinus
                 was
                 Martyred
                 at
                 Caesarea
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 General
                 peace
                 being
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 restored
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 Caesarea
                 of
                 
                   Palestine
                   ,
                   Marinus
                
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 honoured
                 with
                 a
                 a
                 Military
                 dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 eminent
                 for
                 descent
                 and
                 riches
                 ,
                 was
                 beheaded
                 for
                 his
                 confession
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 dignity
                 amongst
                 the
                 Romans
                 termed
                 the
                 b
                 Vine
                 ,
                 which
                 those
                 that
                 obtained
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 Centurions
                 ;
                 c
                 this
                 place
                 being
                 vacant
                 ,
                 Marinus
                 ,
                 whose
                 course
                 in
                 order
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 was
                 called
                 to
                 that
                 promotion
                 :
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 forthwith
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 invested
                 in
                 that
                 dignity
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 another
                 before
                 the
                 Tribunal
                 ,
                 and
                 accused
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 unlawful
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 Laws
                 ,
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 hold
                 any
                 dignity
                 amongst
                 the
                 Romans
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 Office
                 belonged
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 d
                 Achaeus
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Judge
                 )
                 being
                 enraged
                 at
                 this
                 ,
                 first
                 asked
                 Marinus
                 what
                 Opinion
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 :
                 then
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 that
                 he
                 stedfastly
                 confessed
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 he
                 granted
                 him
                 three
                 hours
                 respit
                 for
                 deliberation
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 was
                 gone
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 judicature
                 Theotecnus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 coming
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 taketh
                 him
                 aside
                 to
                 discourse
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 laying
                 hold
                 of
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 leads
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 wherein
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 placed
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 Altar
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 his
                 e
                 Cloak
                 a
                 little
                 aside
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 him
                 the
                 sword
                 wherewith
                 he
                 was
                 girded
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 brought
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Gospels
                 and
                 placed
                 it
                 right
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 bidding
                 him
                 on
                 his
                 own
                 accord
                 to
                 take
                 which
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 best
                 pleased
                 him
                 .
                 When
                 Marinus
                 without
                 any
                 delay
                 had
                 put
                 forth
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 up
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Book
                 ,
                 Theotecnus
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 adhere
                 therefore
                 ,
                 adhere
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 impowered
                 by
                 him
                 thou
                 shalt
                 obtain
                 what
                 thou
                 hast
                 chosen
                 ;
                 go
                 in
                 peace
                 .
                 Immediately
                 as
                 he
                 returned
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Cryer
                 ,
                 who
                 stood
                 before
                 the
                 Tribunal
                 ,
                 called
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 allotted
                 him
                 was
                 now
                 accomplished
                 :
                 When
                 he
                 was
                 brought
                 before
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 judicature
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 shewed
                 a
                 greater
                 courage
                 in
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 then
                 he
                 did
                 before
                 ,
                 immediately
                 he
                 was
                 halled
                 away
                 to
                 Execution
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   was
                
                 f
                 
                   Crowned
                   with
                   Martyrdom
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVI
                
                 .
                 A
                 Relation
                 concerning
                 Astyrius
                 .
              
               
                 AStyrius
                 also
                 is
                 much
                 fam'd
                 for
                 his
                 Religious
                 boldness
                 and
                 freedom
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 :
                 A
                 man
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Roman
                 Senatour
                 ,
                 a
                 singular
                 favourite
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 :
                 and
                 both
                 for
                 his
                 nobleness
                 of
                 Birth
                 and
                 Estate
                 ,
                 known
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 .
                 He
                 ,
                 being
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 took
                 up
                 the
                 Corps
                 ,
                 wrapped
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 white
                 and
                 precious
                 garment
                 ,
                 laid
                 it
                 upon
                 his
                 shoulders
                 and
                 carried
                 it
                 away
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 adorned
                 it
                 very
                 richly
                 ,
                 he
                 deposited
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 decent
                 Grave
                 .
                 This
                 persons
                 familiars
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 till
                 our
                 days
                 ,
                 relate
                 infinite
                 other
                 things
                 concerning
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 mighty
                 Miracles
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 at
                 Paneas
                 .
              
               
                 AMongst
                 which
                 they
                 relate
                 this
                 Miracle
                 .
                 At
                 Caesarea-Philippi
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 a
                 Phaenicians
                 call
                 Paneas
                 )
                 they
                 report
                 there
                 are
                 springs
                 to
                 be
                 
                 seen
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 called
                 Panius
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 River
                 Jordan
                 hath
                 its
                 original
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 a
                 certain
                 Festival
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 b
                 cast
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 into
                 these
                 Springs
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 it
                 would
                 miraculously
                 vanish
                 out
                 of
                 sight
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 Miracle
                 much
                 talked
                 of
                 by
                 them
                 who
                 had
                 seen
                 it
                 .
                 Astyrius
                 therefore
                 being
                 upon
                 a
                 time
                 present
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 did
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 many
                 struck
                 with
                 admiration
                 at
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 was
                 sorry
                 for
                 their
                 errour
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 lifted
                 up
                 his
                 eyes
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 besought
                 the
                 supream
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 rebuke
                 this
                 Devil
                 which
                 seduced
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 command
                 him
                 to
                 cease
                 from
                 deceiving
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 They
                 report
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 prayed
                 thus
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 floated
                 upon
                 the
                 Waters
                 immediately
                 .
                 Thus
                 perished
                 their
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 afterwards
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 prodigie
                 done
                 neer
                 that
                 place
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Statue
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Woman
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 Flux
                 of
                 bloud
                 ,
                 erected
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 since
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 unsutable
                 to
                 produce
                 a
                 story
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 related
                 to
                 posterity
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 a
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 Issue
                 of
                 bloud
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 sacred
                 Gospels
                 inform
                 us
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 healed
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 was
                 born
                 in
                 this
                 City
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 her
                 house
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 illustrious
                 Monuments
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 beneficence
                 shown
                 towards
                 her
                 doe
                 yet
                 remain
                 .
                 For
                 neer
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 her
                 house
                 (
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 stands
                 upon
                 a
                 Pillar
                 of
                 stone
                 ,
                 the
                 Effigies
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 in
                 brass
                 ,
                 kneeling
                 on
                 her
                 knees
                 ,
                 and
                 stretching
                 forth
                 her
                 hands
                 forward
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 suppliant
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 opposite
                 to
                 it
                 stood
                 another
                 Image
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mettal
                 standing
                 upright
                 ,
                 dressed
                 decently
                 in
                 a
                 *
                 short
                 vesture
                 ,
                 and
                 stretching
                 out
                 his
                 hand
                 towards
                 the
                 woman
                 .
                 At
                 whose
                 feet
                 upon
                 the
                 base
                 of
                 the
                 Pillar
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 there
                 springs
                 up
                 a
                 strange
                 kind
                 of
                 an
                 herb
                 ,
                 which
                 grows
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 b
                 skirt
                 of
                 his
                 brasen
                 doublet
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 present
                 remedy
                 to
                 remove
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 diseases
                 :
                 They
                 say
                 that
                 this
                 Statue
                 represented
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 This
                 remained
                 till
                 our
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 our selves
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 .
                 Nor
                 need
                 it
                 seem
                 a
                 wonder
                 that
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 who
                 received
                 benefits
                 from
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 did
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 pictures
                 of
                 his
                 Apostles
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 drawn
                 in
                 Colours
                 ,
                 and
                 preserved
                 till
                 our
                 days
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 probable
                 enough
                 that
                 those
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 were
                 wont
                 c
                 unadvisedly
                 to
                 honour
                 all
                 those
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 as
                 Saviours
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 any
                 ways
                 benefited
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Chair
                 of
                 James
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Episcopal
                 Chair
                 of
                 James
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 consecrated
                 by
                 our
                 a
                 Saviour
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 (
                 who
                 in
                 holy
                 Writ
                 is
                 honoured
                 with
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 the
                 Brother
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 )
                 being
                 reserved
                 till
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Brethren
                 who
                 have
                 succeeded
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 do
                 reverence
                 it
                 :
                 Hence
                 they
                 plainly
                 manifest
                 to
                 all
                 what
                 great
                 veneration
                 and
                 respect
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Antients
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 Age
                 ,
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 pay
                 to
                 holy
                 men
                 for
                 their
                 love
                 to
                 God.
                 But
                 thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XX.
                
                 Concerning
                 
                   Dionysius's
                   Paschal
                
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 prescribeth
                 a
                 Canon
                 concerning
                 Easter
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 besides
                 those
                 his
                 fore-mentioned
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Dionysius
                 at
                 the
                 a
                 same
                 time
                 wrote
                 these
                 still
                 extant
                 ,
                 called
                 b
                 Paschal
                 Epistles
                 :
                 amongst
                 which
                 he
                 interweaves
                 Panegyrick
                 discourses
                 
                   concerning
                   the
                   feast
                   of
                   Easter
                
                 :
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Epistles
                 he
                 Dedicateth
                 to
                 Flavius
                 ;
                 another
                 to
                 Domitius
                 and
                 Didymus
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 he
                 publisheth
                 a
                 Canon
                 of
                 eight
                 years
                 ,
                 having
                 proved
                 that
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 celebrate
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 ,
                 at
                 no
                 other
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 the
                 vernal
                 Aequinox
                 .
                 He
                 composed
                 another
                 Epistle
                 besides
                 these
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 Fellow-Presbyters
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 to
                 divers
                 other
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 he
                 wrote
                 whilest
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 the
                 Persecution
                 still
                 continued
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 what
                 things
                 happened
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 .
              
               
                 DIonysius
                 returned
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 Peace
                 being
                 as
                 yet
                 scarce
                 throughly
                 setled
                 there
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 Sedition
                 and
                 War
                 joyntly
                 raged
                 again
                 there
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 visit
                 all
                 the
                 Brethren
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 divided
                 into
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 party
                 of
                 the
                 faction
                 :
                 Again
                 ,
                 even
                 on
                 Easter-day
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 exil'd
                 out
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 he
                 conversed
                 with
                 them
                 by
                 letters
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 his
                 other
                 Paschal
                 Letter
                 which
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 this
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 Hierax
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Aegyptian
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 he
                 mentioneth
                 the
                 Sedition
                 then
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   wonder
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   difficult
                   for
                   me
                   to
                   converse
                   with
                   men
                   far
                   remote
                   even
                   by
                   Letters
                   ,
                   whenas
                   it
                   is
                   rendred
                   now
                   no
                   easie
                   matter
                   for
                   me
                   to
                   discourse
                   with
                   my self
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   give
                   advice
                   to
                   my
                   own
                   soul.
                   For
                   I
                   am
                   compelled
                   to
                   send
                   Letters
                   even
                   to
                   my
                   own
                   bowels
                   ,
                   my
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   who
                   live
                   under
                   the
                   same
                   roof
                   ,
                   have
                   the
                   same
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   members
                   and
                   inhabitants
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   appears
                   to
                   me
                   a
                   great
                   difficulty
                   ,
                   how
                   I
                   should
                   convey
                   my
                   Letters
                   to
                   them
                   :
                   For
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   with
                   more
                   ease
                   and
                   less
                   danger
                   travel
                   not
                   onely
                   beyond
                   the
                   bounds
                   of
                   this
                   Province
                   ,
                   but
                   even
                   from
                   East
                   to
                   West
                   ,
                   then
                   out
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   into
                   Alexandria
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   very
                   middle
                   street
                   of
                   this
                   a
                   City
                   is
                   more
                   unfrequented
                   and
                   impassible
                   then
                   that
                   vast
                   and
                   invious
                   wilderness
                   which
                   Israel
                   travelled
                   through
                   in
                   two
                   Ages
                   .
                   b
                   Those
                   calm
                   and
                   still
                   Havens
                   do
                   represent
                   the
                   Sea
                   through
                   which
                   the
                   Israelites
                   had
                   a
                   spatious
                   passage
                   ,
                   it
                   being
                   divided
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   like
                   a
                   wall
                   on
                   both
                   hands
                   ,
                   c
                   but
                   the
                   Aegyptians
                   were
                   drowned
                   in
                   the
                   paths
                   thereof
                   .
                   And
                   through
                   the
                   frequent
                   slaughters
                   perpetrated
                   therein
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   like
                   a
                   red
                   Sea.
                   The
                   River
                   which
                   runneth
                   by
                   the
                   City
                   seemed
                   sometimes
                   more
                   dry
                   and
                   uncomfortable
                   then
                   the
                   thirsty
                   wilderness
                   ,
                   through
                   which
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Israelites
                   travelled
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   so
                   thirsty
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   murmured
                   against
                   Moses
                   ,
                   until
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   (
                   who
                   onely
                   doth
                   marvellous
                   things
                   )
                   water
                   gushed
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   craggy
                   Rock
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   At
                   other
                   times
                   it
                   overflowed
                   in
                   such
                   abundance
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   laid
                   all
                   the
                   Countrey
                   round
                   about
                   under
                   water
                   ,
                   the
                   Highways
                   and
                   the
                   fields
                   ,
                   and
                   seemed
                   to
                   threaten
                   a
                   return
                   of
                   that
                   deluge
                   which
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   Noah
                   .
                   It
                   runneth
                   by
                   ,
                   being
                   continually
                   polluted
                   with
                   bloud
                   ,
                   and
                   murthered
                   ,
                   and
                   drowned
                   bodies
                   ;
                   like
                   that
                   River
                   which
                   by
                   Moses
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   Pharaoh
                   ,
                   was
                   turned
                   into
                   bloud
                   ,
                   and
                   stank
                   :
                   And
                   what
                   other
                   water
                   can
                   purifie
                   this
                   water
                   which
                   purgeth
                   all
                   things
                   it self
                   ?
                   How
                   can
                   that
                   vast
                   and
                   immense
                   Ocean
                   which
                   is
                   impassible
                   by
                   men
                   ,
                   cleanse
                   this
                   bitter
                   Sea
                   ?
                   Or
                   how
                   can
                   that
                   great
                   River
                   which
                   springeth
                   out
                   of
                   Eden
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   gather
                   its
                   four
                   heads
                   ,
                   into
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   divided
                   ,
                   into
                   that
                   one
                   of
                   G●on
                   ,
                   wash
                   away
                   this
                   putrified
                   gore
                   ?
                   Or
                   how
                   can
                   that
                   *
                   Aire
                   be
                   purified
                   ,
                   which
                   on
                   every
                   side
                   is
                   defiled
                   with
                   most
                   noisome
                   exhalations
                   ?
                   For
                   such
                   vapours
                   arise
                   from
                   the
                   Earth
                   ;
                   such
                   winds
                   from
                   the
                   Sea
                   ;
                   such
                   blasts
                   from
                   the
                   Rivers
                   ;
                   and
                   such
                   mists
                   from
                   the
                   Havens
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   very
                   dews
                   are
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   the
                   Gore
                   of
                   dead
                   Carkasses
                   putrified
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   subjacent
                   Elements
                   .
                   After
                   all
                   this
                   they
                   wonder
                   ,
                   and
                   seem
                   to
                   doubt
                   whence
                   these
                   d
                   continued
                   Plagues
                   ;
                   whence
                   these
                   noysome
                   diseases
                   ;
                   these
                   contagions
                   of
                   all
                   kinds
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   various
                   ,
                   and
                   numerous
                   destruction
                   of
                   men
                   proceeds
                   .
                   They
                   admire
                   why
                   this
                   great
                   City
                   contains
                   not
                   in
                   it
                   as
                   many
                   inhabitants
                   ,
                   (
                   should
                   they
                   be
                   numbred
                   even
                   from
                   infants
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   aged
                   and
                   decrepit
                   )
                   as
                   it
                   formerly
                   maintained
                   persons
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   e
                   lively
                   old
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   called
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   those
                   days
                   there
                   were
                   so
                   many
                   persons
                   betwixt
                   fourty
                   and
                   seventy
                   years
                   old
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   number
                   could
                   not
                   now
                   be
                   made
                   up
                   ,
                   although
                   ,
                   all
                   from
                   fourteen
                   to
                   fourscore
                   years
                   of
                   age
                   were
                   registred
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   names
                   enrolled
                   in
                   the
                   Tables
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   partake
                   of
                   the
                   publick
                   distribution
                   of
                   Corn.
                   And
                   our
                   youngest
                   men
                   now
                   look
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   age
                   with
                   our
                   old
                   men
                   formerly
                   .
                   And
                   although
                   they
                   see
                   mankind
                   so
                   much
                   diminished
                   and
                   consumed
                   from
                   off
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   (
                   their
                   intire
                   destruction
                   being
                   increased
                   and
                   augmented
                   incessantly
                   )
                   yet
                   they
                   tremble
                   not
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Plague
                 which
                 then
                 raged
                 .
              
               
                 AFterwards
                 the
                 Pestilence
                 succeeding
                 the
                 War
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 Feast
                 [
                 of
                 Easter
                 ]
                 was
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 Dionysius
                 again
                 writeth
                 to
                 the
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 
                 describing
                 the
                 miseries
                 of
                 that
                 calamity
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   a
                   To
                   some
                   men
                   this
                   present
                   may
                   seem
                   not
                   a
                   time
                   to
                   celebrate
                   a
                   Festival
                   ;
                   but
                   neither
                   this
                   which
                   we
                   observe
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   other
                   time
                   (
                   I
                   speak
                   not
                   onely
                   of
                   the
                   mournful
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   of
                   any
                   of
                   those
                   times
                   which
                   they
                   account
                   most
                   joyful
                   )
                   is
                   a
                   time
                   of
                   festivity
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   Now
                   indeed
                   all
                   places
                   are
                   full
                   of
                   mourning
                   ;
                   all
                   persons
                   lament
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   City
                   rings
                   on
                   every
                   side
                   with
                   continual
                   lamentations
                   for
                   the
                   multitudes
                   of
                   them
                   who
                   are
                   already
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   are
                   daily
                   dying
                   :
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   concerning
                   the
                   first
                   born
                   of
                   the
                   Aegyptians
                   ,
                   so
                   now
                   a
                   great
                   
                     cry
                     is
                     heard
                  
                   :
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   house
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   one
                   dead
                   ;
                   (
                   b
                   and
                   I
                   wish
                   there
                   were
                   but
                   one
                   in
                   every
                   house
                   :
                   )
                   Indeed
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   sore
                   afflictions
                   have
                   befaln
                   us
                   before
                   this
                   calamity
                   .
                   c
                   First
                   of
                   all
                   they
                   expelled
                   us
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   we
                   onely
                   were
                   persecuted
                   and
                   oppressed
                   by
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   yet
                   nevertheless
                   even
                   then
                   we
                   kept
                   the
                   Festival
                   days
                   .
                   And
                   every
                   place
                   ,
                   where
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   particularly
                   underwent
                   affliction
                   ;
                   The
                   Field
                   ;
                   the
                   Desert
                   ;
                   the
                   Ship
                   ;
                   the
                   Inn
                   ;
                   the
                   Prison
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   place
                   for
                   holding
                   our
                   solemn
                   Assemblies
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   perfected
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   satiated
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                   kept
                   the
                   most
                   joyful
                   feast
                   of
                   all
                   .
                   After
                   these
                   [
                   miseries
                   ]
                   succeeded
                   War
                   ,
                   and
                   Famine
                   ;
                   In
                   which
                   we
                   were
                   fellow-sufferers
                   with
                   the
                   Heathens
                   .
                   We
                   alone
                   suffered
                   whatever
                   they
                   afflicted
                   us
                   with
                   ;
                   but
                   what
                   ever
                   calamities
                   they
                   brought
                   upon
                   themselves
                   and
                   suffered
                   ,
                   we
                   participated
                   of
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   were
                   again
                   made
                   joyful
                   by
                   the
                   Peace
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   granted
                   to
                   us
                   alone
                   :
                   But
                   when
                   both
                   we
                   and
                   they
                   had
                   enjoyed
                   a
                   very
                   short
                   time
                   of
                   refreshment
                   ,
                   this
                   Plague
                   immediately
                   invaded
                   us
                   .
                   A
                   thing
                   most
                   formidable
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   calamitous
                   than
                   any
                   accident
                   whatsoever
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   as
                   one
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   writers
                   saith
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   onely
                   thing
                   which
                   surmounted
                   all
                   mens
                   expectation
                   and
                   fear
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   indeed
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   to
                   us
                   ;
                   but
                   rather
                   an
                   exercise
                   ,
                   and
                   tryal
                   ,
                   nothing
                   inferiour
                   to
                   our
                   former
                   sufferings
                   :
                   for
                   this
                   Plague
                   did
                   not
                   spare
                   us
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   raged
                   grievously
                   amongst
                   the
                   Heathens
                   .
                
                 After
                 these
                 words
                 he
                 continues
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                   Indeed
                   many
                   of
                   our
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   through
                   their
                   superabundant
                   love
                   ,
                   and
                   brotherly
                   kindness
                   neglecting
                   their
                   own
                   selves
                   ,
                   and
                   firmly
                   adhering
                   to
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   caution
                   visiting
                   them
                   who
                   were
                   infected
                   ,
                   carefully
                   ministring
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   healing
                   them
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   most
                   willingly
                   died
                   with
                   them
                   ;
                   infecting
                   themselves
                   with
                   other
                   mens
                   distempers
                   ,
                   attracting
                   the
                   disease
                   from
                   their
                   neighbours
                   upon
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   voluntarily
                   d
                   drawing
                   the
                   infection
                   out
                   of
                   them
                   by
                   translating
                   it
                   into
                   themselves
                   .
                   And
                   many
                   who
                   had
                   cured
                   and
                   restored
                   others
                   to
                   their
                   former
                   health
                   ,
                   died
                   themselves
                   ,
                   having
                   brought
                   their
                   death
                   upon
                   themselves
                   ;
                   And
                   being
                   thus
                   made
                   the
                   ransom
                   and
                   expiation
                   for
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   they
                   died
                   ,
                   really
                   fulfilling
                   that
                   common
                   saying
                   ,
                   which
                   always
                   hitherto
                   hath
                   seemed
                   to
                   contain
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   an
                   officious
                   e
                   friendship
                   .
                   Thus
                   therefore
                   died
                   the
                   best
                   of
                   our
                   brethren
                   ;
                   some
                   of
                   whom
                   were
                   Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   Deacons
                   ;
                   also
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   Laity
                   which
                   were
                   eminent
                   died
                   voluntarily
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   kind
                   of
                   death
                   which
                   was
                   suffered
                   upon
                   account
                   of
                   piety
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   stedfast
                   faith
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   esteemed
                   no
                   less
                   honourable
                   then
                   Martyrdom
                   .
                   They
                   took
                   the
                   dead
                   bodies
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   up
                   in
                   their
                   open
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   into
                   their
                   bosoms
                   ;
                   they
                   closed
                   their
                   eyes
                   ,
                   and
                   shut
                   their
                   mouthes
                   ;
                   carried
                   them
                   upon
                   their
                   shoulders
                   ;
                   and
                   f
                   buried
                   them
                   :
                   they
                   stuck
                   close
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   embraced
                   them
                   ;
                   washed
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   g
                   adorned
                   them
                   curiously
                   in
                   their
                   cloathes
                   :
                   not
                   long
                   after
                   they
                   had
                   the
                   like
                   good
                   offices
                   performed
                   to
                   themselves
                   :
                   for
                   those
                   who
                   survived
                   did
                   continually
                   tread
                   in
                   the
                   steps
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   went
                   before
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   practice
                   was
                   quite
                   contrary
                   to
                   this
                   .
                   They
                   thrust
                   out
                   of
                   doors
                   those
                   which
                   begun
                   to
                   be
                   infected
                   ;
                   they
                   fled
                   away
                   from
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   most
                   dear
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   they
                   deserted
                   them
                   being
                   half
                   dead
                   in
                   the
                   high-ways
                   ;
                   and
                   cast
                   forth
                   the
                   dead
                   bodies
                   unburied
                   ;
                   being
                   utterly
                   averse
                   from
                   a
                   participation
                   and
                   society
                   [
                   with
                   them
                   ]
                   in
                   death
                   ,
                   which
                   yet
                   was
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   easie
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   avoid
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   used
                   all
                   arts
                   and
                   devices
                   to
                   decline
                   it
                   .
                
                 After
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 when
                 affaires
                 in
                 Alexandria
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 peaceable
                 and
                 quiet
                 posture
                 ,
                 he
                 again
                 sendeth
                 another
                 
                   Paschal
                   Epistle
                
                 to
                 the
                 Brethren
                 throughout
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 writ
                 several
                 others
                 besides
                 this
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 extant
                 an
                 Epistle
                 of
                 his
                 
                   concerning
                   the
                   Sabbath
                
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 
                   concerning
                   Exercitation
                
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Hermammon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Brethren
                 in
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 a
                 long
                 discourse
                 concerning
                 the
                 improbity
                 of
                 Decius
                 and
                 his
                 successours
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 also
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 peace
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Gallienus
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Gallienus
                 .
              
               
                 NOthing
                 hinders
                 but
                 we
                 may
                 hear
                 his
                 own
                 words
                 which
                 run
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   [
                   a
                   Macrianus
                   ]
                   therefore
                   ,
                   having
                   treacherously
                   betrayed
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Emperours
                   which
                   preceded
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   War
                   upon
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   was
                   immediately
                   extirpated
                   ,
                   and
                   together
                   with
                   his
                   whole
                   family
                   became
                   extinct
                   .
                   Gallienus
                   was
                   now
                   proclaimed
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   common
                   consent
                   received
                   Emperour
                   :
                   he
                   was
                   both
                   an
                   old
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   new
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   was
                   before
                   *
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   survived
                   them
                   :
                   for
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   spoken
                   by
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Esaias
                   ,
                   †
                   
                     Behold
                     the
                     former
                     things
                     are
                     come
                     to
                     pass
                     ,
                     and
                     new
                     things
                     shall
                     now
                     rise
                     up
                     .
                  
                   For
                   as
                   a
                   cloud
                   rising
                   up
                   before
                   the
                   rays
                   of
                   the
                   fun
                   ,
                   overshadoweth
                   it
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   ,
                   and
                   appears
                   to
                   be
                   substituted
                   into
                   the
                   place
                   thereof
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   the
                   cloud
                   has
                   gone
                   over
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   is
                   dissolved
                   ;
                   the
                   sun
                   ,
                   which
                   before
                   was
                   risen
                   ,
                   seems
                   then
                   to
                   arise
                   again
                   :
                   so
                   Macrianus
                   ,
                   who
                   set
                   himself
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   b
                   approacht
                   the
                   very
                   Empire
                   of
                   Gallienus
                   ,
                   now
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   never
                   was
                   :
                   but
                   Gallienus
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   Emperour
                   before
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   now
                   continues
                   to
                   be
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Empire
                   it self
                   ,
                   having
                   deposited
                   its
                   old
                   Age
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   cleansed
                   from
                   the
                   dregs
                   of
                   its
                   former
                   improbity
                   ,
                   now
                   flourisheth
                   with
                   greater
                   vividness
                   ;
                   is
                   seen
                   and
                   heard
                   of
                   at
                   a
                   larger
                   distance
                   ,
                   and
                   spreads
                   its
                   fame
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   .
                
                 He
                 afterwards
                 declares
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 he
                 wrote
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   It
                   now
                   again
                   comes
                   into
                   my
                   mind
                   to
                   contemplate
                   the
                   years
                   of
                   our
                   Emperour
                   :
                   For
                   I
                   see
                   how
                   those
                   most
                   impious
                   persons
                   who
                   had
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   name
                   ,
                   are
                   in
                   a
                   short
                   time
                   become
                   most
                   obscure
                   .
                   But
                   our
                   most
                   Pious
                   and
                   Religious
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   having
                   passed
                   his
                   seventh
                   ,
                   is
                   now
                   in
                   the
                   ninth
                   year
                   of
                   his
                   Empire
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   about
                   to
                   solemnize
                   the
                   Festivals
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Nepos
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Schism
                 .
              
               
                 BEsides
                 ,
                 Dionysius
                 wrote
                 two
                 Books
                 
                   concerning
                   the
                   promises
                
                 .
                 The
                 occasion
                 of
                 his
                 writing
                 these
                 Books
                 was
                 Nepos
                 ,
                 an
                 Aegyptian
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 who
                 taught
                 that
                 the
                 promises
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 *
                 Jewish
                 sence
                 ,
                 and
                 affirmed
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 state
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 spent
                 in
                 bodily
                 pleasures
                 .
                 Now
                 he
                 supposing
                 he
                 could
                 confirm
                 his
                 own
                 opinion
                 out
                 of
                 John's
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 wrote
                 a
                 Book
                 upon
                 this
                 Question
                 ,
                 and
                 intitled
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   Confutation
                   of
                   the
                   Allegorical
                   Expositors
                
                 ;
                 which
                 piece
                 Dionysius
                 confutes
                 in
                 his
                 Books
                 
                   concerning
                   the
                   Promises
                
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 Book
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 proposeth
                 his
                 own
                 opinion
                 concerning
                 the
                 Question
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 he
                 discourseth
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Revelation
                   of
                   John
                
                 ,
                 where
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 beginning
                 he
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 this
                 Nepos
                 ,
                 and
                 writes
                 thus
                 concerning
                 him
                 :
                 
                   But
                   because
                   they
                   produce
                   a
                   Book
                   of
                   Nepos's
                   ,
                   on
                   which
                   they
                   rely
                   very
                   much
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   did
                   a
                   infallibly
                   demonstrate
                   that
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   should
                   be
                   [
                   set
                   up
                   ]
                   on
                   earth
                   :
                   indeed
                   for
                   several
                   other
                   things
                   I
                   commend
                   and
                   love
                   Nepos
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   faith
                   ,
                   his
                   industry
                   and
                   study
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   for
                   the
                   many
                   b
                   Psalms
                   and
                   Hymns
                   he
                   composed
                   ,
                   with
                   which
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   Brethren
                   are
                   even
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   much
                   delighted
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   reverence
                   the
                   man
                   for
                   this
                   reason
                   chiefly
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   c
                   dead
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   judge
                   truth
                   most
                   to
                   be
                   beloved
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   most
                   precious
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   our
                   duty
                   to
                   praise
                   ,
                   and
                   freely
                   to
                   commend
                   what-ever
                   is
                   truly
                   said
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   are
                   also
                   to
                   examine
                   and
                   correct
                   what-ever
                   unsound
                   opinion
                   appears
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   committed
                   to
                   writing
                   .
                   Now
                   could
                   he
                   be
                   present
                   ,
                   and
                   discusse
                   his
                   opinion
                   by
                   word
                   of
                   mouth
                   ,
                   then
                   a
                   bare
                   discourse
                   by
                   Questions
                   and
                   Answers
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   writing
                   might
                   suffice
                   to
                   convince
                   and
                   reduce
                   the
                   adverse
                   party
                   to
                   an
                   agreement
                   .
                   But
                   since
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Book
                   published
                   (
                   and
                   as
                   to
                   some
                   it
                   seems
                   )
                   a
                   most
                   perswasive
                   one
                   ;
                   since
                   some
                   Teachers
                   look
                   upon
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   no
                   value
                   ;
                   neglect
                   to
                   follow
                   the
                   Gospels
                   ;
                   have
                   small
                   esteem
                   for
                   the
                   Epistles
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   and
                   d
                   promise
                   great
                   things
                   concerning
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   this
                   Book
                   ,
                   as
                   containing
                   some
                   great
                   and
                   hidden
                   ▪
                   Mystery
                   ;
                   since
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   suffer
                   the
                   more
                   ignorant
                   of
                   our
                   brethren
                   to
                   think
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   sublime
                   and
                   great
                   ,
                   neither
                   of
                   the
                   glorious
                   and
                   truly
                   divine
                   advent
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   our
                   Resurrection
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   ;
                   our
                   gathering
                   together
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   being
                   made
                   like
                   him
                   :
                   e
                   But
                   perswade
                   them
                   to
                   think
                   that
                   men
                   hope
                   for
                   nothing
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   abject
                   and
                   mortal
                   things
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   they
                   now
                   hope
                   for
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   necessary
                   we
                   enter
                   into
                   a
                   dispute
                   against
                   our
                   Brother
                   Nepos
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   himself
                   were
                   present
                   .
                
                 After
                 some
                 words
                 he
                 continues
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                   When
                   I
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   the
                   f
                   Arsinoitae
                   (
                   where
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   know
                   ,
                   this
                   opinion
                   was
                   long
                   since
                   propagated
                   so
                   far
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   were
                   Schisms
                   and
                   revoltings
                   of
                   whole
                   Churches
                   together
                   ▪
                   )
                   having
                   convened
                   the
                   Presbyters
                   and
                   
                   Teachers
                   of
                   the
                   Brethren
                   in
                   every
                   particular
                   Vilage
                   ,
                   (
                   such
                   Brethren
                   also
                   as
                   had
                   a
                   mind
                   to
                   come
                   being
                   present
                   ,
                   )
                   I
                   advised
                   them
                   that
                   there
                   might
                   be
                   researches
                   made
                   into
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   a
                   publick
                   Assembly
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   produced
                   this
                   Book
                   as
                   a
                   defence
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   impregnable
                   bulwark
                   ,
                   sitting
                   with
                   them
                   three
                   whole
                   days
                   together
                   from
                   morning
                   till
                   evening
                   ,
                   I
                   endeavoured
                   to
                   discusse
                   the
                   contents
                   thereof
                   .
                   In
                   all
                   which
                   time
                   I
                   did
                   extraordinarily
                   admire
                   the
                   constancy
                   of
                   the
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   their
                   love
                   to
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   g
                   great
                   quickness
                   and
                   readiness
                   of
                   their
                   understanding
                   ,
                   with
                   so
                   much
                   order
                   ,
                   modesty
                   and
                   moderation
                   did
                   we
                   propose
                   Questions
                   ,
                   propound
                   doubts
                   ,
                   and
                   yield
                   our
                   assents
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   took
                   special
                   care
                   never
                   pertinaciously
                   to
                   defend
                   our
                   former
                   opinions
                   ,
                   when
                   once
                   they
                   were
                   found
                   to
                   be
                   erroneous
                   :
                   neither
                   did
                   we
                   shun
                   the
                   objections
                   of
                   others
                   :
                   But
                   to
                   the
                   utmost
                   of
                   our
                   power
                   ,
                   we
                   endeavoured
                   to
                   h
                   keep
                   close
                   to
                   the
                   points
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   Question
                   ,
                   and
                   confirm
                   them
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   we
                   could
                   :
                   Neither
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   were
                   convinc't
                   ,
                   were
                   we
                   ashamed
                   to
                   be
                   perswaded
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   opinion
                   ,
                   and
                   consent
                   with
                   others
                   :
                   But
                   with
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   ,
                   unfeignedly
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   i
                   hearts
                   displai'd
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   we
                   received
                   what-ever
                   was
                   grounded
                   upon
                   the
                   demonstrations
                   and
                   declarations
                   of
                   the
                   sacred
                   Scripture
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   conclusion
                   ,
                   the
                   chief
                   maintainer
                   and
                   champion
                   of
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   by
                   name
                   Coracio
                   ,
                   confessed
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   a
                   protestation
                   to
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   Audience
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Brethren
                   there
                   Assembled
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   no
                   longer
                   adhere
                   to
                   this
                   opinion
                   ,
                   nor
                   dispute
                   concerning
                   it
                   ,
                   nor
                   mention
                   it
                   ,
                   nor
                   preach
                   it
                   ,
                   so
                   powerfully
                   was
                   he
                   convinc't
                   by
                   the
                   Arguments
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   brought
                   against
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   present
                   ,
                   rejoyced
                   at
                   this
                   conference
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   k
                   reconciliation
                   and
                   unanimity
                   which
                   was
                   amongst
                   all
                   men
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Revelation
                 of
                 John.
                 
              
               
                 HAving
                 interposed
                 some
                 words
                 ,
                 he
                 afterwards
                 says
                 thus
                 concerning
                 the
                 Revelation
                 of
                 John
                 ;
                 
                   Indeed
                   some
                   of
                   our
                   Ancestours
                   disowned
                   ,
                   and
                   wholly
                   rejected
                   this
                   Book
                   ;
                   confuting
                   every
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   and
                   demonstrating
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   unknown
                   and
                   senseless
                   work
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Title
                   is
                   forged
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   say
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   
                   John's
                   .
                   Neither
                   is
                   it
                   a
                   Revelation
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   covered
                   over
                   with
                   so
                   thick
                   and
                   dark
                   a
                   vail
                   of
                   Ignorance
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   not
                   onely
                   no
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   no
                   holy
                   or
                   Ecclesiastick
                   person
                   could
                   have
                   been
                   the
                   compiler
                   of
                   this
                   work
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   *
                   Cerinthus
                   ,
                   the
                   founder
                   of
                   the
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   called
                   from
                   him
                   the
                   
                     Cerinthian
                     Heresie
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   desirous
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   creditable
                   name
                   prefixt
                   before
                   his
                   forgery
                   :
                   for
                   this
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   was
                   
                   Cerinthus's
                   Opinion
                   and
                   Doctrine
                   ;
                   that
                   Christ's
                   Kingdom
                   should
                   be
                   terrestrial
                   :
                   And
                   whatsoever
                   he
                   ,
                   being
                   a
                   carnal
                   and
                   voluptuous
                   man
                   most
                   lusted
                   after
                   ,
                   in
                   these
                   he
                   dream'd
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   consisted
                   ;
                   as
                   in
                   indulging
                   the
                   belly
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   parts
                   beneath
                   the
                   belly
                   ,
                   I
                   mean
                   ,
                   in
                   eating
                   ,
                   drinking
                   ,
                   and
                   marrying
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   in
                   festivals
                   ,
                   sacrifices
                   ,
                   and
                   killing
                   of
                   victims
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   these
                   might
                   with
                   more
                   specious
                   pretences
                   be
                   acquired
                   .
                   I
                   dare
                   not
                   indeed
                   reject
                   this
                   Book
                   ,
                   since
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   Brethren
                   have
                   it
                   in
                   great
                   esteem
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Opinion
                   I
                   have
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   I
                   think
                   the
                   sense
                   or
                   subject
                   there
                   of
                   surpasseth
                   my
                   apprehension
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   mysterious
                   and
                   admirable
                   meaning
                   covertly
                   contained
                   in
                   every
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   for
                   though
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   understand
                   it
                   ,
                   yet
                   I
                   suppose
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   more
                   profound
                   meaning
                   comprehended
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   .
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   judge
                   of
                   ,
                   nor
                   fathom
                   these
                   things
                   by
                   the
                   line
                   of
                   my
                   own
                   reason
                   ;
                   but
                   attributing
                   much
                   more
                   to
                   faith
                   ,
                   I
                   esteem
                   them
                   more
                   sublime
                   then
                   to
                   be
                   comprehended
                   by
                   me
                   .
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   condemn
                   those
                   things
                   I
                   could
                   not
                   understand
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   the
                   rather
                   admire
                   them
                   because
                   I
                   cannot
                   see
                   through
                   them
                   .
                
                 After
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 having
                 carefully
                 look't
                 into
                 the
                 whole
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 and
                 demonstrated
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 obvious
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 he
                 goes
                 on
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                   But
                   having
                   finished
                   his
                   Prophesie
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   may
                   call
                   it
                   ,
                   )
                   the
                   Prophet
                   pronounceth
                   blessing
                   upon
                   all
                   them
                   who
                   keep
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   moreover
                   on
                   himself
                   too
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   saith
                   :
                   *
                   
                     Blessed
                     is
                     he
                     that
                     keepeth
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     the
                     Prophesie
                     of
                     this
                     book
                     :
                     And
                     I
                     am
                     John
                     which
                     saw
                     and
                     heard
                     these
                     things
                     .
                  
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   indeed
                   deny
                   that
                   his
                   name
                   was
                   John
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   
                   John's
                   Book
                   :
                   [
                   for
                   I
                   grant
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   written
                   by
                   some
                   holy
                   and
                   divinely
                   inspired
                   person
                   :
                   ]
                   But
                   I
                   cannot
                   easily
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   give
                   my
                   consent
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   John
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   Zebedee
                   ,
                   the
                   brother
                   of
                   James
                   ,
                   the
                   Author
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     according
                     to
                     John
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Epistle
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   conjecture
                   by
                   the
                   Genius
                   and
                   Nature
                   of
                   them
                   both
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   the
                   stile
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   method
                   and
                   a
                   disposition
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   call
                   it
                   )
                   of
                   the
                   Book
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   writer
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Evangelist
                   does
                   no
                   where
                   insert
                   his
                   name
                   ;
                   neither
                   does
                   he
                   make
                   himself
                   known
                   either
                   in
                   his
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   or
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 Afterwards
                 he
                 thus
                 proceeds
                 again
                 :
                 
                   John
                   no
                   where
                   [
                   speaks
                   ]
                   either
                   as
                   concerning
                   himself
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   concerning
                   another
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   that
                   wrote
                   the
                   Revelation
                   prefixeth
                   his
                   name
                   at
                   the
                   very
                   beginning
                   :
                   [
                   where
                   he
                   says
                   ,
                   ]
                
                 *
                 
                   The
                   Revelation
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   which
                   he
                   gave
                   unto
                   him
                   to
                   shew
                   to
                   his
                   servants
                   quickly
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   sent
                   and
                   signified
                   it
                   by
                   his
                   Angel
                   unto
                   his
                   servant
                
                 John
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   bare
                   record
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   testimony
                   [
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   ]
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   he
                   saw
                   .
                
                 Afterwards
                 he
                 writes
                 an
                 Epistle
                 :
                 †
                 
                   John
                   unto
                   the
                   seven
                   Churches
                   in
                   Asia
                   ;
                   Grace
                   be
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   peace
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   the
                   Evangelist
                   has
                   not
                   prefixt
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   before
                   his
                   Catholick
                   Epistle
                   :
                   But
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   circumlocution
                   ,
                   has
                   made
                   his
                   beginning
                   from
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Divine
                   Revelation
                   .
                   *
                   
                     That
                     which
                     was
                     from
                     the
                     beginning
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     heard
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     seen
                     with
                     our
                     eyes
                     .
                  
                   For
                   upon
                   account
                   of
                   this
                   kind
                   of
                   Revelation
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   pronounced
                   Peter
                   blessed
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   †
                   
                     Blessed
                     art
                     thou
                     Simon
                     Bar-jona
                     :
                     for
                     flesh
                     and
                     bloud
                     hath
                     not
                     revealed
                     it
                     unto
                     thee
                     ,
                     but
                     my
                     Father
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     heaven
                     .
                  
                   But
                   neither
                   before
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   nor
                   third
                   
                     Epistle
                     of
                     John
                  
                   which
                   are
                   extant
                   ,
                   although
                   they
                   are
                   very
                   short
                   ,
                   his
                   
                   John's
                   name
                   expresly
                   prefixt
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   is
                   namelesly
                   intituled
                   
                     the
                     Elder
                  
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   other
                   [
                   John
                   ]
                   thought
                   it
                   not
                   enough
                   to
                   name
                   himself
                   once
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   proceed
                   in
                   his
                   relation
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   again
                   repeateth
                   his
                   name
                   .
                   *
                   
                     I
                     John
                     ,
                     even
                     your
                     brother
                     and
                     companion
                     in
                     tribulation
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     kingdom
                     and
                     patience
                     of
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     Isle
                     that
                     is
                     called
                     Patmos
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     testimony
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ.
                  
                   And
                   at
                   the
                   close
                   of
                   this
                   Book
                   he
                   saith
                   .
                   †
                   
                     Blessed
                     is
                     he
                     that
                     keepeth
                     the
                     sayings
                     of
                     the
                     Prophesie
                     of
                     this
                     book
                     .
                     And
                     I
                     John
                     saw
                     these
                     things
                     and
                     heard
                     them
                     .
                  
                   Therefore
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   John
                   who
                   wrote
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   believe
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   affirms
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   John
                   it
                   was
                   't
                   is
                   uncertain
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   has
                   not
                   said
                   that
                   he
                   himself
                   was
                   that
                   John
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   several
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   called
                   
                     the
                     beloved
                     Disciple
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   he
                   who
                   lay
                   in
                   the
                   bosom
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   or
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   brother
                   of
                   James
                   ;
                   or
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   person
                   who
                   with
                   his
                   own
                   eyes
                   and
                   ears
                   saw
                   and
                   heard
                   the
                   Lord.
                   For
                   certainly
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   mentioned
                   some
                   of
                   these
                   forementioned
                   [
                   descriptions
                   ,
                   ]
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   desirous
                   to
                   have
                   made
                   himself
                   apparently
                   known
                   :
                   But
                   he
                   has
                   recorded
                   none
                   of
                   these
                   passages
                   in
                   his
                   writings
                   ,
                   but
                   stiles
                   himself
                   our
                   brother
                   and
                   companion
                   and
                   witness
                   of
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   and
                   calls
                   himself
                   blessed
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   saw
                   and
                   heard
                   these
                   Revelations
                   .
                   I
                   suppose
                   there
                   were
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   name
                   with
                   John
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   who
                   through
                   their
                   love
                   to
                   ,
                   admiration
                   and
                   zealous
                   emulation
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   desirous
                   to
                   be
                   beloved
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   had
                   a
                   great
                   love
                   for
                   this
                   name
                   .
                   b
                   As
                   we
                   see
                   many
                   children
                   of
                   the
                   faithful
                   called
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Paul
                   and
                   Peter
                   .
                   Moreover
                   there
                   is
                   another
                   John
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Acts
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                  
                   ,
                   Sirnamed
                   *
                   
                     Mark
                     ,
                     whom
                     Barnabas
                     and
                     Paul
                     took
                     to
                     be
                     their
                     companion
                     .
                  
                   Concerning
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   again
                   said
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     They
                     had
                     John
                     to
                     be
                     their
                     Minister
                     .
                  
                   Whether
                   it
                   were
                   he
                   that
                   was
                   the
                   Authour
                   of
                   this
                   Revelation
                   or
                   not
                   ,
                   I
                   dare
                   not
                   affirm
                   .
                   For
                   't
                   is
                   no
                   where
                   written
                   that
                   he
                   came
                   with
                   them
                   into
                   Asia
                   ,
                   but
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   that
                   when
                   Paul
                   and
                   his
                   company
                   
                     loosed
                     from
                     Paphos
                     ,
                     they
                     came
                     to
                     Perga
                     in
                     Pamphilia
                     :
                     and
                     John
                     departing
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     returned
                     to
                     Jerusalem
                     .
                  
                   Therefore
                   I
                   think
                   it
                   was
                   some
                   other
                   John
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   who
                   lived
                   in
                   Asia
                   .
                   For
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   Tombes
                   at
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   and
                   both
                   called
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   
                   John's
                   Tombe
                   .
                   c
                   Also
                   from
                   the
                   sentences
                   ,
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   disposition
                   or
                   placing
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   this
                   John
                   who
                   wrote
                   the
                   Revelation
                   ,
                   may
                   with
                   good
                   reason
                   be
                   suspected
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   distinct
                   person
                   from
                   the
                   other
                   John
                   ;
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   mutual
                   agreement
                   betwixt
                   
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   and
                   
                     the
                     Epistle
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   both
                   begin
                   alike
                   :
                   the
                   Gospel
                   begins
                   thus
                   :
                   
                     In
                     the
                     beginning
                     was
                     the
                     word
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Epistle
                   thus
                   :
                   
                     That
                     which
                     was
                     from
                     the
                     beginning
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Gospel
                   says
                   :
                   
                     And
                     the
                     word
                     was
                     made
                     flesh
                     and
                     dwelt
                     amongst
                     us
                     ,
                     And
                     we
                     beheld
                     his
                     glory
                     ,
                     the
                     glory
                     as
                     of
                     the
                     onely
                     begotten
                     Son
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Epistle
                   says
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   a
                   very
                   little
                   variation
                   :
                   
                     That
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     heard
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     seen
                     with
                     our
                     eyes
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     looked
                     upon
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     hands
                     have
                     handled
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     life
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     life
                     was
                     manifested
                     .
                  
                   For
                   these
                   are
                   his
                   preludiums
                   ,
                   directing
                   his
                   words
                   (
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   following
                   passages
                   he
                   has
                   declared
                   )
                   against
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   denyed
                   that
                   Christ
                   came
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   on
                   set
                   purpose
                   he
                   subjoyneth
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     And
                     what
                     we
                     have
                     seen
                     we
                     bear
                     witness
                     to
                     ,
                     and
                     shew
                     unto
                     you
                     that
                     eternal
                     life
                     which
                     was
                     with
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     manifested
                     unto
                     us
                     .
                     That
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     seen
                     and
                     heard
                     ,
                     declare
                     we
                     unto
                     you
                     .
                  
                   He
                   is
                   constant
                   to
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   does
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   wander
                   from
                   his
                   subject
                   proposed
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   d
                   Periods
                   and
                   words
                   he
                   does
                   prosecute
                   all
                   points
                   ,
                   some
                   of
                   which
                   expressions
                   we
                   will
                   briefly
                   recount
                   .
                   He
                   who
                   does
                   carefully
                   read
                   them
                   ,
                   will
                   both
                   in
                   his
                   Gospel
                   and
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   very
                   frequently
                   meet
                   with
                   life
                   ;
                   very
                   often
                   with
                   
                     light
                     ;
                     an
                     avoiding
                     of
                     darkness
                  
                   ;
                   very
                   frequently
                   with
                   
                     truth
                     ;
                     grace
                     ;
                     joy
                     ;
                     the
                     flesh
                     and
                     bloud
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     ;
                     judgment
                     ;
                     forgiveness
                     of
                     sins
                     ;
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     towards
                     us
                     ;
                     the
                     commandment
                     of
                     mutual
                     love
                     one
                     towards
                     another
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     keep
                     all
                     the
                     Commandments
                     .
                  
                   There
                   is
                   also
                   contained
                   in
                   them
                   the
                   e
                   
                     condemnation
                     of
                     the
                     World
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     Devil
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   of
                   
                     Antichrist
                     ;
                     the
                     promise
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ;
                     the
                     Adoption
                     of
                     the
                     sons
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     a
                     faith
                     Universally
                     required
                     of
                     us
                  
                   ;
                   mention
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     the
                     Son
                     in
                     every
                     place
                     .
                  
                   In
                   summe
                   ,
                   they
                   who
                   note
                   the
                   phrase
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   throughly
                   may
                   easily
                   discern
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Genius
                   and
                   Stile
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   and
                   the
                   Epistle
                   appears
                   to
                   be
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Revelation
                   is
                   altogether
                   different
                   from
                   ,
                   and
                   unlike
                   to
                   these
                   ;
                   it
                   has
                   no
                   alliance
                   to
                   ,
                   nor
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   may
                   so
                   say
                   )
                   familiarity
                   with
                   either
                   of
                   these
                   :
                   nor
                   has
                   the
                   Revelation
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   one
                   syllable
                   in
                   it
                   which
                   is
                   common
                   to
                   these
                   :
                   Neither
                   does
                   the
                   Epistle
                   (
                   for
                   I
                   omit
                   the
                   Gospel
                   )
                   make
                   the
                   least
                   mention
                   of
                   the
                   Revelation
                   ;
                   nor
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   the
                   Epistle
                   ▪
                   And
                   yet
                   Paul
                   in
                   his
                   Epistles
                   mentions
                   something
                   concerning
                   his
                   Revelations
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   digest
                   into
                   a
                   volume
                   by
                   themselves
                   .
                   Furthermore
                   by
                   the
                   phrase
                   ,
                   the
                   difference
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Epistle
                   and
                   Gospel
                   and
                   the
                   Revelation
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   easily
                   conjectured
                   :
                   for
                   those
                   are
                   not
                   
                   onely
                   written
                   most
                   *
                   correctly
                   and
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   purity
                   of
                   the
                   Greek
                   tongue
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   also
                   composed
                   with
                   great
                   elegancy
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Argumentations
                   and
                   whole
                   contexture
                   of
                   the
                   discourse
                   :
                   So
                   impossible
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   any
                   one
                   to
                   find
                   any
                   Barbarism
                   or
                   Soloecism
                   ,
                   or
                   lastly
                   any
                   Idiotism
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   [
                   the
                   Evangelist
                   ]
                   (
                   't
                   is
                   apparent
                   )
                   had
                   f
                   both
                   faculties
                   ;
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   endewed
                   him
                   with
                   both
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   speaking
                   .
                   As
                   touching
                   this
                   other
                   John
                   I
                   doe
                   not
                   indeed
                   deny
                   that
                   he
                   saw
                   the
                   Revelation
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   received
                   the
                   [
                   gift
                   of
                   ]
                   knowledge
                   and
                   of
                   prophesie
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   take
                   notice
                   that
                   his
                   dialect
                   and
                   stile
                   is
                   not
                   pure
                   Greek
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   makes
                   use
                   of
                   some
                   Barbarous
                   words
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   in
                   some
                   places
                   he
                   has
                   Soloecismes
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   now
                   necessary
                   to
                   give
                   a
                   Catalogue
                   of
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   would
                   have
                   no
                   one
                   suppose
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   said
                   these
                   things
                   in
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   derision
                   ;
                   but
                   onely
                   on
                   this
                   account
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   explain
                   the
                   dissimilitude
                   of
                   these
                   books
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Dionysius's
                 Epistles
                 .
              
               
                 THere
                 are
                 extant
                 many
                 more
                 of
                 
                 Dionysius's
                 Epistles
                 a
                 besides
                 these
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 his
                 Epistles
                 to
                 Ammon
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Berenice
                 against
                 Sabellius
                 ;
                 and
                 an
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Telephorus
                 ;
                 also
                 one
                 to
                 Euphranor
                 ;
                 and
                 again
                 another
                 to
                 Ammon
                 ,
                 and
                 Euporus
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 wrote
                 b
                 four
                 more
                 Books
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 subject
                 ,
                 and
                 dedicated
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 namesake
                 Dionysius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 more
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 besides
                 these
                 extant
                 amongst
                 us
                 :
                 and
                 moreover
                 some
                 Books
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 something
                 verbose
                 and
                 prolixe
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 an
                 Epistolary
                 form
                 :
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 his
                 Books
                 concerning
                 c
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 dedicated
                 to
                 Timotheus
                 a
                 child
                 ,
                 
                   concerning
                   Temptations
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 dedicated
                 to
                 Euphranor
                 :
                 Besides
                 these
                 Books
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Basilides
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Pentapolis
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 he
                 wrote
                 
                   a
                   comment
                   upon
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   Ecclesiastes
                   .
                
                 He
                 has
                 also
                 left
                 us
                 several
                 Epistles
                 which
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 this
                 d
                 Basilides
                 .
                 Thus
                 many
                 are
                 
                 Dionysius's
                 works
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 after
                 an
                 Historical
                 relation
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 deliver
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Posterity
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Age.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Paul
                 of
                 Samosata
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Heresie
                 founded
                 by
                 him
                 at
                 Antioch
                 .
              
               
                 DIonysius
                 ,
                 namesake
                 to
                 Dionysius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 succeeds
                 Xystus
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 a
                 Eleven
                 years
                 .
                 About
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 died
                 Demetrianus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Antioch
                   ▪
                
                 whom
                 Paul
                 of
                 Samosata
                 succeeded
                 in
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 .
                 This
                 Paul
                 had
                 an
                 abject
                 and
                 low
                 opinion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 by
                 nature
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 meer
                 man
                 ;
                 Dionysius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 was
                 intreated
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Synod
                 :
                 He
                 having
                 complained
                 of
                 his
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 his
                 infirmity
                 of
                 body
                 deferred
                 his
                 coming
                 ;
                 But
                 he
                 openly
                 declared
                 by
                 letter
                 what
                 was
                 his
                 sense
                 and
                 opinion
                 concerning
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 debate
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Pastors
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 hastned
                 to
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 convened
                 there
                 as
                 against
                 the
                 corrupter
                 of
                 Christ's
                 flock
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Eminent
                 Bishops
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 most
                 eminent
                 of
                 these
                 assembled
                 were
                 Firmilianus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 in
                 
                   Cappadocia
                   ;
                   Gregory
                
                 and
                 Athenodorus
                 both
                 brothers
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Pontus
                 :
                 Besides
                 these
                 there
                 were
                 Helenus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Tarsus
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Nichomas
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Iconium
                 :
                 Also
                 Hymenaeus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 Theotecnus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 upon
                 the
                 Confines
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 :
                 Besides
                 these
                 ,
                 Maximus
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 great
                 commendation
                 governed
                 the
                 Brethren
                 of
                 Bostra
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 more
                 may
                 be
                 reckoned
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 were
                 convened
                 in
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 City
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 were
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 therefore
                 being
                 assembled
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 together
                 ,
                 b
                 divers
                 times
                 and
                 often
                 ,
                 disputations
                 and
                 Questions
                 were
                 raised
                 in
                 every
                 Synod
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 Paul
                 of
                 Samosata
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 conceale
                 and
                 hide
                 his
                 Heterodox
                 Opinions
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 these
                 persons
                 striving
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 to
                 denudate
                 and
                 make
                 apparent
                 his
                 Heresie
                 and
                 Blasphemie
                 against
                 Christ.
                 In
                 the
                 
                 interim
                 Dionysius
                 *
                 dies
                 in
                 the
                 twelfth
                 year
                 of
                 
                 Gallienus's
                 Empire
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 presided
                 in
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 seventeen
                 years
                 .
                 Maximus
                 succeedeth
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 Gallienus
                 ,
                 having
                 held
                 the
                 Empire
                 fifteen
                 years
                 compleat
                 ,
                 Claudius
                 was
                 constituted
                 his
                 successour
                 .
                 He
                 ,
                 having
                 Reigned
                 two
                 years
                 ,
                 left
                 the
                 Government
                 to
                 Aurelianus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIX
                
                 .
                 How
                 Paul
                 being
                 confuted
                 by
                 Malchion
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 formerly
                 had
                 been
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 †
                 Sophistae
                 )
                 was
                 deposed
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 IN
                 this
                 Emperours
                 time
                 was
                 the
                 last
                 Synod
                 convened
                 ,
                 which
                 consisted
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Bishops
                 :
                 The
                 Authour
                 of
                 that
                 Heresie
                 at
                 Antioch
                 being
                 now
                 convicted
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 all
                 manifestly
                 condemn'd
                 of
                 false
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 was
                 excommunicated
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 under
                 heaven
                 .
                 But
                 one
                 b
                 Malchion
                 most
                 especially
                 confuted
                 and
                 convinced
                 him
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 keep
                 himself
                 conceal'd
                 :
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 most
                 eloquent
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Grecian
                   Philosophy
                   School
                
                 at
                 Antioch
                 .
                 And
                 moreover
                 for
                 his
                 surpassing
                 sincerity
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 honoured
                 with
                 a
                 Presbytership
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 there
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 man
                 having
                 undertaken
                 to
                 dispute
                 against
                 Paul
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Notaries
                 having
                 written
                 down
                 all
                 the
                 passages
                 of
                 that
                 disputation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 extant
                 )
                 was
                 the
                 onely
                 person
                 that
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 detect
                 and
                 convince
                 that
                 crafty
                 and
                 deceitfull
                 fellow
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 against
                 Paul.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 Prelates
                 therefore
                 ,
                 being
                 assembled
                 together
                 ,
                 by
                 common
                 consent
                 writ
                 an
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Dionysius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 Maximus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 sent
                 it
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Provinces
                 :
                 both
                 manifesting
                 their
                 diligence
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ;
                 the
                 perverse
                 Heterodoxy
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 the
                 Confutations
                 and
                 Disputes
                 which
                 were
                 held
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 giving
                 in
                 a
                 Narration
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Life
                 and
                 Morals
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 whose
                 words
                 in
                 which
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 that
                 Posterity
                 may
                 remember
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 convenient
                 here
                 to
                 relate
                 .
              
               
                 
                   THE
                   EPISTLE
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   Dionysius
                   and
                   Maximus
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     to
                     all
                     our
                     fellow-Ministers
                     over
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     ,
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     Presbyters
                     ,
                     and
                     Deacons
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     whole
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     under
                     heaven
                  
                   ;
                   Helenus
                   ,
                   Hymenaeus
                   ,
                   Theophilus
                   ,
                   Theotecnus
                   ,
                   Maximus
                   ,
                   Proclus
                   ,
                   Nicomas
                   ,
                   a
                   Aelianus
                   ,
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Bolanus
                   ,
                   Protogenes
                   ,
                   Hierax
                   ,
                   Eutychius
                   ,
                   Theodorus
                   ,
                   Malchion
                   ,
                   and
                   Lucius
                   ;
                   
                     And
                     all
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Bishops
                     of
                     the
                     Neighbouring
                     Cities
                     and
                     Provinces
                     which
                     are
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     the
                  
                   b
                   
                     Presbyters
                     ,
                     and
                     Deacons
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     Churches
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     To
                     the
                     beloved
                     Brethren
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     health
                     .
                  
                   After
                   some
                   words
                   interpos'd
                   ,
                   they
                   adde
                   these
                   following
                   .
                   
                     We
                     have
                     written
                     to
                     ,
                     and
                     intreated
                     many
                     of
                     the
                     Bishops
                     far
                     Remote
                     ;
                     that
                     they
                     would
                     come
                     and
                     assist
                     in
                     the
                     Curing
                     of
                     this
                     Pestiferous
                     Doctrine
                     :
                     for
                     we
                     wrote
                     to
                  
                   Dionysius
                   
                     Bishop
                     of
                  
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     to
                  
                   Firmilianus
                   
                     Bishop
                     of
                  
                   Cappadocia
                   ,
                   
                     men
                     of
                     blessed
                     Memory
                     .
                     The
                     first
                     of
                     them
                     wrote
                     to
                  
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     did
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     vouchsafe
                     the
                     Authour
                     of
                     the
                     Heresie
                     a
                     salutation
                  
                   ;
                   c
                   
                     neither
                     did
                     he
                     write
                     to
                     him
                     by
                     name
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     the
                     whole
                     Church
                     :
                     a
                     Copy
                     of
                     which
                     Letter
                     we
                     have
                     here
                     inserted
                     .
                     The
                     other
                     ,
                  
                   Firmilianus
                   ,
                   
                     came
                     twice
                     ,
                     and
                     condemned
                  
                   Paul's
                   
                     novelties
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     who
                     were
                     then
                     present
                     do
                     attest
                     ,
                     and
                     many
                     others
                     do
                     also
                     know
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     we
                     .
                     But
                     when
                     he
                     promised
                     to
                     recant
                     ,
                  
                   Firmilianus
                   
                     believing
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     hoping
                     that
                     the
                     business
                     might
                     be
                     composed
                  
                   d
                   
                     without
                     any
                     reproach
                     to
                     our
                     Religion
                     ,
                     deferred
                     his
                     sentence
                     ;
                     being
                     deceived
                     by
                     him
                     who
                     denyed
                     his
                     God
                     and
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     who
                     kept
                     not
                     the
                     faith
                     which
                     he
                     formerly
                     professed
                     .
                     But
                  
                   Firmilianus
                   
                     was
                     now
                     about
                     coming
                     to
                  
                   Antioch
                   :
                   
                     and
                     he
                     came
                     as
                     far
                     as
                  
                   Tarsus
                   ;
                   
                     For
                     he
                     had
                     had
                     experience
                     of
                     his
                     malicious
                     wickedness
                     who
                     denyed
                     his
                     God.
                     But
                     in
                     the
                     interim
                     of
                     our
                     assembling
                     ,
                     and
                     whilest
                     we
                     were
                     sending
                     for
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     expecting
                     his
                     coming
                     ,
                     he
                     died
                     .
                  
                   After
                   some
                   other
                   passages
                   they
                   describe
                   his
                   Morals
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   course
                   of
                   Life
                   he
                   lead
                   ,
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   :
                   
                     But
                     since
                     he
                     turn'd
                     to
                     forged
                     and
                     spurions
                     Opinions
                     ,
                     departing
                     from
                     the
                  
                   e
                   
                     true
                     Rule
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     our
                     concern
                     to
                     examine
                     the
                     Actions
                     of
                     one
                     who
                     is
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     :
                     Neither
                     how
                     he
                     ,
                     who
                     was
                     formerly
                     poor
                     ,
                     and
                     indigent
                     ,
                     (
                     having
                     had
                     no
                     Estate
                     from
                     his
                     Parents
                     ,
                     nor
                     got
                     any
                     thing
                     by
                     any
                     Trade
                     or
                     Profession
                     )
                     is
                     now
                     become
                     incredibly
                     rich
                     ,
                     by
                     his
                     unlawful
                     ,
                     and
                     sacrilegious
                     dealings
                     ,
                  
                   f
                   
                     by
                     extortion
                     ,
                     and
                     vexatiousness
                     used
                     towards
                     the
                     Brethren
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                  
                   g
                   taking
                   
                   
                     bribes
                     from
                     those
                     that
                     were
                     injured
                     ,
                     promising
                     to
                     help
                     them
                     to
                     their
                     right
                     ,
                     for
                     a
                     reward
                     ;
                     but
                     he
                     deceiv'd
                     them
                     too
                     ,
                  
                   h
                   
                     getting
                     money
                     for
                     doing
                     nothing
                     through
                     their
                     willingness
                     ,
                     who
                     were
                     entangled
                     in
                     Suits
                     ,
                     to
                     give
                     any
                     thing
                     for
                     a
                     delivery
                     from
                     those
                     troubles
                     :
                     He
                  
                   i
                   supposed
                   godliness
                   to
                   be
                   gain
                   .
                   
                     Neither
                     need
                     we
                     declare
                     how
                     proud
                     and
                     insolent
                     he
                     was
                     ,
                     being
                     invested
                     with
                     secular
                     Dignities
                     ;
                     and
                     desiring
                     to
                     be
                     stiled
                     a
                  
                   k
                   Ducenarius
                   ,
                   
                     rather
                     then
                     a
                     Bishop
                     :
                     and
                     how
                     he
                     walk't
                     in
                     state
                     through
                     the
                  
                   *
                   Forum
                   ,
                   
                     reading
                     and
                     dictating
                     Letters
                     as
                     he
                     walked
                     in
                     publick
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     numerous
                     Guard
                     about
                     him
                     ,
                     some
                     going
                     before
                     and
                     some
                     following
                     him
                     :
                     in
                     so
                     much
                     that
                     there
                     was
                     an
                     ill
                     opinion
                     and
                     an
                  
                   odium
                   
                     brought
                     upon
                     the
                     faith
                     through
                     his
                     pride
                     and
                     haughtiness
                     .
                     Neither
                     [
                     does
                     it
                     concern
                     us
                     to
                     examine
                     ]
                     his
                     vain
                     glorious
                     ambition
                     in
                     the
                     Ecclesiastick
                     conventions
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     greedily
                     pursues
                     ,
                     being
                     desirous
                     of
                     glory
                     ,
                     and
                     affected
                     with
                     an
                     imaginary
                     pomp
                     :
                     with
                     such
                     devices
                     as
                     these
                     terrifying
                     the
                     minds
                     of
                     the
                     faithful
                     and
                     ignorant
                     .
                     Besides
                     ,
                     he
                     errected
                     for
                     himself
                     a
                  
                   l
                   
                     Tribunal
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     lofty
                     throne
                     ,
                     not
                     like
                     one
                     of
                     Christ's
                     disciples
                     ,
                     but
                     had
                     a
                     place
                     called
                     his
                  
                   m
                   
                     Secretum
                     ,
                     like
                     as
                     the
                     secular
                     Magistrates
                     have
                     .
                     He
                     also
                     used
                     to
                     clap
                     his
                     hand
                     upon
                     his
                     thigh
                     ,
                     and
                     stamp't
                     upon
                     the
                     Throne
                     with
                     his
                     feet
                     .
                     And
                     such
                     as
                     did
                     not
                     commend
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     shake
                     their
                  
                   n
                   oraria
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     they
                     usually
                     did
                     in
                  
                   the
                   Theaters
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     did
                     not
                     make
                     loud
                     exclamations
                     ,
                     nor
                     leapt
                     up
                     and
                     down
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     manner
                     as
                     his
                     favourites
                     (
                     which
                     were
                     a
                     company
                     of
                     silly
                     men
                     and
                     women
                     that
                     during
                     their
                     hearkning
                     to
                     him
                     used
                     such
                     indecencies
                     )
                     did
                     ;
                     but
                     were
                     attentive
                     to
                     him
                     with
                     such
                     a
                     seemly
                     reverence
                     and
                     decencie
                     as
                     befits
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     those
                     persons
                     he
                     rebuked
                     and
                     reproach't
                     .
                     In
                     his
                     publick
                     discourses
                     he
                     reflected
                     upon
                     those
                     Doctours
                     of
                     our
                     Religion
                     that
                     were
                     dead
                     ,
                     with
                     all
                     imaginable
                     scorn
                     and
                     petulancy
                     ;
                     but
                     he
                     magnified
                     himself
                     not
                     as
                     became
                     a
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     like
                     a
                     counterfeit
                     ,
                     and
                     an
                     Impostour
                     .
                     He
                     abolished
                     the
                     Psalms
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     usually
                     sung
                     in
                     honour
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     Novel
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     composures
                     of
                     modern
                     men
                     .
                     On
                     the
                     great
                     feast
                     of
                  
                   Easter
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     appointed
                     women
                     to
                     sing
                     Psalms
                     in
                     his
                     commendation
                     in
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     whosoever
                     heard
                     might
                     justly
                     tremble
                     at
                     :
                     He
                     also
                     privately
                     sent
                     the
                  
                   o
                   
                     Bishops
                     of
                     the
                     Neighbouring
                     Villages
                     and
                     Towns
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Presbyters
                     who
                     were
                     his
                     flatterers
                     to
                     make
                     discourses
                     to
                     the
                     people
                     in
                     commendation
                     of
                     him
                     .
                     For
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     joyn
                     in
                     a
                     confession
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     came
                     down
                     from
                     heaven
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     now
                     premise
                     some
                     things
                     of
                     what
                     we
                     shall
                     hereafter
                     more
                     at
                     large
                     declare
                     in
                     writing
                     .
                     Neither
                     shall
                     this
                     be
                     affirmed
                     on
                     our
                     bare
                     word
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     in
                     many
                     places
                     up
                     and
                     down
                     his
                  
                   p
                   
                     Acts
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     sent
                     you
                     :
                     and
                     most
                     especially
                     there
                     where
                     he
                     says
                     that
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     is
                     of
                     the
                  
                   *
                   
                     earth
                     ;
                     But
                     those
                     who
                     chaunt
                     out
                     his
                     praises
                     ,
                     and
                     sing
                     his
                  
                   Encomium's
                   
                     amongst
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     do
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     their
                     impious
                     master
                     is
                     an
                     angel
                     come
                     down
                     from
                     heaven
                     :
                     nor
                     does
                     that
                     haughty
                     fellow
                     prohibit
                     these
                     expressions
                     ,
                     but
                     is
                     himself
                     present
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     spoken
                     .
                     What
                     need
                     we
                     here
                     mention
                     his
                     and
                     his
                     Presbyters
                     and
                     Deacons
                  
                   q
                   Subintroduced
                   women
                   
                     (
                     as
                     the
                  
                   Antiochians
                   
                     term
                     them
                     ?
                     )
                     in
                     whom
                     he
                     conceals
                     not
                     onely
                     this
                     ,
                     but
                     many
                     other
                     damnable
                     crimes
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     he
                     is
                     conscious
                     of
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     which
                     he
                     has
                     been
                     convict
                     they
                     are
                     guilty
                     )
                     that
                     by
                     this
                     means
                     he
                     may
                     keep
                     them
                     so
                     obnoxious
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     to
                     adventure
                     ,
                     through
                     a
                     fear
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     guilt
                     ,
                     to
                     accuse
                     him
                     for
                     his
                     impious
                     words
                     and
                     practises
                     .
                     Moreover
                     ,
                     he
                     has
                     enriched
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     reason
                     he
                     is
                     beloved
                     and
                     admired
                     by
                     them
                     who
                     covet
                     such
                     things
                     .
                     But
                     why
                     do
                     we
                     write
                     these
                     things
                     ?
                     We
                     know
                     (
                     beloved
                     )
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     duty
                     of
                     a
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     Clergy
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     examples
                     of
                     good
                     works
                     to
                     the
                     people
                     .
                     Neither
                     are
                     we
                     ignorant
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                  
                   introducing
                   women
                   
                     into
                     their
                     society
                     ,
                     some
                     have
                     wholly
                     fell
                     away
                     from
                     goodness
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     have
                     been
                     suspected
                     .
                     Although
                     therefore
                     it
                     be
                     granted
                     he
                     committed
                     nothing
                     that
                     was
                     unchast
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     very
                     suspicion
                     which
                     arises
                     from
                     such
                     a
                     thing
                     ,
                     ought
                     carefully
                     to
                     be
                     avoided
                     ,
                     least
                     it
                     should
                     be
                     offensive
                     to
                     any
                     one
                     ,
                     and
                     induce
                     others
                     to
                     imitate
                     it
                     :
                     for
                     how
                     can
                     he
                     reprove
                     ,
                     or
                     admonish
                     another
                     not
                     to
                     frequent
                     the
                     company
                     of
                     women
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   to
                   take
                   heed
                   least
                   he
                   fall
                   ,
                   
                     (
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     written
                     ,
                     )
                     who
                     has
                     now
                     indeed
                     sent
                     away
                     one
                     ,
                     but
                     keeps
                     two
                     that
                     are
                     young
                     and
                     beautiful
                     with
                     him
                     ?
                     and
                     where-ever
                     he
                     goes
                     ,
                     he
                     carries
                     them
                     along
                     with
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     indulges
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   r
                   
                     stuffs
                     himself
                     with
                     delicacies
                     .
                     These
                     are
                     the
                     reasons
                     that
                     all
                     people
                     sigh
                     ,
                     and
                     lament
                     privately
                     :
                     but
                     they
                     so
                     dread
                     his
                     Tyrany
                     ,
                     and
                     Authority
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     dare
                     not
                     accuse
                     him
                     ;
                     now
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     we
                     have
                     before
                     said
                     )
                     any
                     one
                     would
                     call
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     who
                     professes
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     reckoned
                     of
                     our
                     Communion
                     ,
                     to
                     an
                     account
                     for
                     these
                     things
                     .
                     But
                     from
                     one
                     ,
                     who
                     has
                     abjured
                     the
                     Mystery
                     [
                     of
                     our
                     Religion
                     ,
                     ]
                     and
                     has
                     boasted
                     in
                     that
                     cursed
                     Heresie
                     of
                  
                   Artemas
                   ,
                   
                     (
                     for
                     why
                     may
                     we
                     not
                     manifest
                     to
                     you
                     his
                     father
                     :
                     )
                     we
                     judge
                     it
                     needless
                     to
                     require
                     an
                     account
                     of
                     these
                     things
                     .
                  
                   Afterwards
                   in
                   the
                   close
                   of
                   the
                   Epistle
                   they
                   adjoyn
                   these
                   words
                   .
                   
                     Having
                     therefore
                     excommunicated
                     this
                     contumacious
                     Enemie
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     we
                     were
                     necessitated
                     to
                     ordain
                     another
                     Bishop
                     in
                     his
                     stead
                     over
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     perswaded
                     ,
                     not
                     without
                     the
                     providence
                     of
                     God
                     )
                  
                   [
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   ]
                   Domnus
                   
                     (
                     the
                     son
                     of
                  
                   Demetrianus
                   
                     of
                     blessed
                     Memory
                     ,
                     who
                     before
                     him
                     was
                     the
                     eminent
                     Governour
                     of
                     that
                     See
                     )
                     a
                     man
                     adorned
                     with
                     all
                     accomplishments
                     requisite
                     to
                     a
                     Bishop
                     .
                     Which
                     we
                     have
                     therefore
                     signified
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     may
                     write
                  
                   
                   
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     receive
                     from
                     him
                  
                   s
                   Communicatory
                   ●etters
                   :
                   
                     but
                     as
                     for
                     this
                  
                   [
                   Paul
                   ]
                   
                     let
                     him
                     write
                     to
                  
                   Artemas
                   ,
                   
                     if
                     he
                     pleases
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     the
                     followers
                     of
                  
                   Artemas
                   ,
                   
                     hold
                     Communion
                     with
                     him
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   t
                   And
                   let
                   these
                   things
                   be
                   here
                   by
                   us
                   inserted
                   .
                   *
                   Paul
                   therefore
                   having
                   been
                   devested
                   of
                   his
                   Bishoprick
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   also
                   fallen
                   from
                   the
                   orthodox
                   Faith
                   ,
                   Domnus
                   (
                   as
                   is
                   aforesaid
                   )
                   succeeded
                   in
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Antioch
                   ;
                   But
                   u
                   Paul
                   being
                   by
                   no
                   means
                   willing
                   to
                   quit
                   the
                   Possession
                   of
                   the
                   *
                   Church
                   ;
                   an
                   address
                   was
                   made
                   to
                   Aurelianus
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   who
                   most
                   justly
                   determined
                   concerning
                   this
                   business
                   ;
                   giving
                   command
                   that
                   the
                   Pallace
                   should
                   be
                   resigned
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   in
                   Italy
                   and
                   Rome
                   should
                   assign
                   it
                   by
                   their
                   Letters
                   .
                   Thus
                   therefore
                   the
                   aforementioned
                   Paul
                   ,
                   was
                   with
                   the
                   greatest
                   disgrace
                   thrust
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   the
                   secular
                   power
                   .
                   Thus
                   indeed
                   was
                   Aurelian
                   affected
                   towards
                   us
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ;
                   But
                   in
                   the
                   following
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   Empire
                   his
                   mind
                   towards
                   us
                   being
                   altered
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   induced
                   by
                   the
                   advice
                   of
                   some
                   men
                   to
                   raise
                   a
                   Persecution
                   against
                   us
                   .
                   Much
                   discourse
                   there
                   was
                   every
                   where
                   concerning
                   it
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   divine
                   vengeance
                   assaulted
                   him
                   ,
                   (
                   being
                   now
                   ready
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   I
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   almost
                   subscribing
                   the
                   Edicts
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   )
                   [
                   repressing
                   ]
                   his
                   design
                   ,
                   and
                   binding
                   him
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   by
                   the
                   armes
                   ;
                   making
                   it
                   evidently
                   apparent
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   that
                   the
                   readiness
                   of
                   the
                   Princes
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   [
                   to
                   persecute
                   us
                   ]
                   can
                   never
                   prevail
                   against
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   unless
                   the
                   invincible
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   divine
                   and
                   celestial
                   judgment
                   ,
                   permits
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   for
                   our
                   chastisement
                   and
                   amendment
                   ,
                   at
                   those
                   times
                   in
                   which
                   he
                   judgeth
                   it
                   most
                   seasonable
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   Probus
                   succeeds
                   Aurelian
                   ,
                   having
                   Reigned
                   six
                   years
                   .
                   And
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   held
                   the
                   Empire
                   the
                   like
                   number
                   of
                   years
                   ,
                   Carus
                   together
                   with
                   his
                   Sons
                   ,
                   Carinus
                   and
                   Numerianus
                   ,
                   succeed
                   him
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   these
                   having
                   not
                   lived
                   three
                   full
                   yeares
                   ,
                   the
                   Empire
                   falls
                   to
                   Diocletian
                   and
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   adopted
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   In
                   whose
                   times
                   the
                   Persecution
                   against
                   us
                   was
                   accomplished
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   with
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   demolishing
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   :
                   but
                   a
                   little
                   before
                   this
                   ,
                   died
                   Dionysius
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   governed
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   nine
                   years
                   ,
                   and
                   Felix
                   succeeded
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 heterodox
                 and
                 corrupt
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Manichees
                 which
                 sprang
                 up
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 that
                 mad-man
                 ,
                 (
                 truly
                 called
                 a
                 Manes
                 )
                 who
                 gave
                 denomination
                 to
                 that
                 furious
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 was
                 armed
                 with
                 madness
                 ;
                 Satan
                 himself
                 that
                 Adversary
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 having
                 produced
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 many
                 men
                 .
                 This
                 person
                 was
                 barbarous
                 in
                 his
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 very
                 discourse
                 and
                 manners
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 disposition
                 devilish
                 and
                 mad
                 :
                 he
                 undertook
                 what
                 was
                 agreeable
                 hereto
                 ,
                 and
                 attempted
                 to
                 feign
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 Christ.
                 Sometimes
                 he
                 declared
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 *
                 Paraclete
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 
                   holy
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 being
                 also
                 besides
                 his
                 madness
                 puft
                 up
                 with
                 pride
                 :
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 elected
                 twelve
                 disciples
                 to
                 be
                 Colleagues
                 of
                 his
                 new-formed
                 opinion
                 :
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 patched
                 up
                 a
                 Collection
                 of
                 false
                 and
                 Atheistical
                 opinions
                 ,
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 various
                 Heresies
                 which
                 were
                 long
                 since
                 extinct
                 ,
                 he
                 poured
                 them
                 ,
                 like
                 some
                 deadly
                 poison
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Persia
                 into
                 b
                 our
                 Countrey
                 .
                 Hence
                 came
                 that
                 impious
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 c
                 Manichees
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 abounds
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ;
                 such
                 therefore
                 was
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 this
                 d
                 forged
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 sprang
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 before
                 mentioned
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 those
                 Ecclesiastick
                 men
                 who
                 were
                 famous
                 even
                 in
                 our
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 lived
                 till
                 the
                 demolishing
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 this
                 time
                 Eutychianus
                 succeeded
                 Felix
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 five
                 years
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 he
                 ,
                 having
                 not
                 lived
                 full
                 ten
                 months
                 ,
                 leaves
                 the
                 dignity
                 to
                 Caius
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 our
                 Age
                 :
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 presided
                 there
                 about
                 fifteen
                 years
                 ,
                 Marcellinus
                 was
                 ordained
                 his
                 successour
                 ;
                 whom
                 the
                 Persecution
                 overtook
                 :
                 At
                 this
                 time
                 Timaeus
                 succeeded
                 Domnus
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 :
                 After
                 him
                 Cyril
                 succeeded
                 in
                 our
                 memory
                 .
                 In
                 his
                 time
                 we
                 knew
                 one
                 b
                 Dorotheus
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 had
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 Presbyter
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 learned
                 man
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 studious
                 in
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 used
                 so
                 great
                 sedulity
                 in
                 attaining
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 tongue
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 read
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 with
                 great
                 skillfullness
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 c
                 excellently
                 well
                 educated
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 unexperienced
                 in
                 the
                 Grecian
                 Literature
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 by
                 nature
                 an
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 so
                 from
                 his
                 very
                 birth
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 (
                 it
                 being
                 for
                 example
                 a
                 thing
                 which
                 was
                 wonderful
                 ,
                 )
                 took
                 him
                 into
                 his
                 favour
                 ,
                 and
                 advanced
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 overseeing
                 the
                 
                   Purple
                   Dy-house
                
                 at
                 Tyre
                 :
                 we
                 have
                 heard
                 this
                 person
                 expound
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 indifferently
                 well
                 :
                 But
                 after
                 
                   Cyrillus
                   ,
                   Tyrannus
                
                 succeeded
                 in
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ;
                 in
                 whose
                 time
                 the
                 destroying
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 was
                 very
                 violent
                 :
                 After
                 
                   Socrates
                   ,
                   Eusebius
                
                 Governed
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 born
                 at
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ;
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 removal
                 [
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Countrey
                 ]
                 was
                 the
                 controversie
                 about
                 Paul
                 :
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 coming
                 into
                 Syria
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 detained
                 from
                 returning
                 home
                 by
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 diligently
                 busied
                 themselves
                 about
                 celestial
                 matters
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 our
                 memory
                 a
                 most
                 amiable
                 ornament
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 understand
                 from
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Dionysius
                 before
                 quoted
                 :
                 d
                 Anatolius
                 was
                 ordained
                 his
                 successour
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 saying
                 is
                 )
                 succeeding
                 a
                 good
                 man.
                 He
                 also
                 was
                 an
                 Alexandrian
                 by
                 birth
                 ;
                 for
                 eloquence
                 ,
                 Grecian
                 Literature
                 and
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 acknowledged
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 men
                 in
                 our
                 age
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 arrived
                 to
                 a
                 perfection
                 in
                 Arithmetick
                 ,
                 Geometry
                 ,
                 Astronomy
                 ,
                 Logick
                 ,
                 Physical
                 Contemplations
                 ,
                 and
                 Rhetorick
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 (
                 as
                 report
                 says
                 )
                 he
                 was
                 intreated
                 by
                 the
                 Citizens
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 School
                 there
                 of
                 the
                 e
                 Aristotelick
                 Order
                 [
                 of
                 Philosophers
                 :
                 ]
                 They
                 relate
                 indeed
                 many
                 other
                 famous
                 acts
                 of
                 his
                 in
                 the
                 Siege
                 of
                 the
                 f
                 Bruchium
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 an
                 universal
                 consent
                 he
                 was
                 dignified
                 with
                 the
                 chiefe●●
                 place
                 of
                 preheminence
                 and
                 authority
                 amongst
                 the
                 magistracy
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 instance
                 I
                 will
                 here
                 mention
                 onely
                 this
                 Act
                 of
                 his
                 .
                 There
                 being
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 a
                 great
                 scarcity
                 of
                 Corn
                 amongst
                 the
                 besieged
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 the
                 famine
                 was
                 more
                 intolerable
                 to
                 them
                 then
                 the
                 enemies
                 without
                 ;
                 )
                 this
                 afore-mentioned
                 Anatolius
                 being
                 there
                 ,
                 made
                 this
                 provision
                 [
                 for
                 their
                 relief
                 :
                 ]
                 the
                 one
                 g
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 being
                 confederates
                 with
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 not
                 besieged
                 ;
                 Anatolius
                 sendeth
                 to
                 Eusebius
                 (
                 for
                 as
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 there
                 ,
                 this
                 happening
                 before
                 his
                 removal
                 into
                 Syria
                 ,
                 )
                 who
                 was
                 amongst
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 besieged
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 gotten
                 great
                 repute
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 famous
                 name
                 even
                 with
                 the
                 Roman
                 General
                 ,
                 to
                 inform
                 him
                 of
                 [
                 the
                 number
                 ]
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 died
                 by
                 the
                 famine
                 in
                 the
                 siege
                 .
                 Eusebius
                 understanding
                 this
                 ,
                 petitioned
                 the
                 Roman
                 General
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 highest
                 favour
                 ,
                 that
                 safety
                 might
                 be
                 granted
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 would
                 desert
                 the
                 enemy
                 :
                 having
                 obtained
                 his
                 request
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 it
                 known
                 to
                 Anatolius
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 having
                 forthwith
                 received
                 the
                 [
                 General
                 's
                 ]
                 promise
                 ,
                 called
                 together
                 the
                 Senate
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 first
                 entreated
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 an
                 amicable
                 friendship
                 with
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 perceived
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 exasperated
                 at
                 that
                 his
                 proposal
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 says
                 he
                 )
                 I
                 suppose
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 contradict
                 me
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 should
                 I
                 counsel
                 you
                 to
                 send
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 gates
                 all
                 persons
                 which
                 are
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 use
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ,
                 old
                 women
                 ,
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 old
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 go
                 whither
                 they
                 will
                 :
                 for
                 why
                 should
                 we
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 retain
                 them
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 even
                 dying
                 ?
                 Why
                 do
                 we
                 destroy
                 them
                 with
                 famine
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 disabled
                 and
                 maimed
                 in
                 their
                 bodies
                 ?
                 We
                 ought
                 to
                 feed
                 onely
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 young
                 and
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 h
                 distribute
                 necessary
                 corn
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 fit
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 City
                 :
                 When
                 by
                 such
                 arguments
                 as
                 these
                 he
                 had
                 prevalled
                 with
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 rising
                 up
                 he
                 gave
                 his
                 vote
                 first
                 :
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 fit
                 for
                 service
                 of
                 what
                 Sex
                 soever
                 ,
                 whether
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 women
                 ,
                 should
                 quit
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 for
                 should
                 they
                 continue
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 wholly
                 useless
                 tarry
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 hopes
                 of
                 safety
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 destroyed
                 by
                 the
                 famine
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 having
                 approved
                 of
                 his
                 proposal
                 ,
                 he
                 saved
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 besieged
                 .
                 First
                 he
                 provided
                 that
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 others
                 of
                 all
                 Ages
                 throughout
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 
                 those
                 onely
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Senate
                 had
                 given
                 licence
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 others
                 under
                 pretence
                 hereof
                 )
                 should
                 make
                 their
                 escape
                 secretly
                 ;
                 who
                 being
                 disguised
                 in
                 womens
                 habit
                 ,
                 went
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 gates
                 by
                 his
                 procurement
                 ,
                 and
                 fled
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 ;
                 where
                 
                   Eusebius
                   ▪
                
                 receiving
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Father
                 and
                 Physician
                 ,
                 refreshed
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 afflicted
                 with
                 a
                 i
                 tedious
                 siege
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 methods
                 of
                 cure
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 was
                 honoured
                 with
                 two
                 such
                 Pastours
                 as
                 these
                 by
                 the
                 divine
                 providence
                 ,
                 one
                 succeeding
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 [
                 for
                 ]
                 after
                 the
                 war
                 aforesaid
                 was
                 ended
                 ,
                 they
                 both
                 removed
                 from
                 Alexandria
                 into
                 [
                 Syria
                 .
                 ]
                 Indeed
                 Anatolius
                 did
                 not
                 write
                 many
                 books
                 :
                 but
                 so
                 many
                 [
                 works
                 of
                 his
                 ]
                 came
                 to
                 our
                 hand●
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 them
                 we
                 may
                 perceive
                 both
                 his
                 eloquence
                 and
                 his
                 great
                 learning
                 ;
                 especially
                 from
                 those
                 [
                 Canons
                 ]
                 of
                 his
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 gives
                 us
                 his
                 opinion
                 concerning
                 Easter
                 :
                 Out
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 requisite
                 to
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 k
                 
                   Excerptions
                   out
                   of
                
                 Anatolius's
                 Canons
                 concerning
                 Easter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   l
                   You
                   have
                   therefore
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   year
                   the
                   New-moon
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   moneth
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   circle
                   of
                   nineteen
                   years
                   ;
                   )
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Aegyptian
                   account
                   on
                   the
                   26
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   moneth
                   Phamenoth
                   ;
                   but
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Macedonian
                     computation
                  
                   of
                   moneths
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   22
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   moneth
                   Dystrus
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   Romans
                   phrase
                   it
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   11
                   th
                   of
                   the
                   Calends
                   of
                   April
                   :
                   On
                   the
                   aforesaid
                   26
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   moneth
                   Phamenoth
                   the
                   Sun
                   is
                   found
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   have
                   entered
                   the
                   first
                   segment
                   [
                   of
                   the
                   Zodiack
                   ,
                   ]
                   but
                   is
                   then
                   going
                   the
                   fourth
                   day
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   They
                   usually
                   call
                   this
                   segment
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   Dodecatemorion
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Aequinox
                     ,
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     moneths
                     ,
                     the
                     head
                     of
                     the
                     Cycle
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   the
                   m
                   
                     original
                     of
                     the
                     course
                     of
                     the
                     Planets
                     .
                  
                   The
                   segment
                   next
                   before
                   this
                   they
                   commonly
                   call
                   
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     moneths
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     twelfth
                     segment
                     ,
                     the
                     last
                     Dodecatemorion
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     the
                     term
                     of
                     the
                     circuit
                     of
                     the
                     Planets
                     :
                  
                   Wherefore
                   we
                   affirm
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   place
                   the
                   first
                   moneth
                   in
                   this
                   segment
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   the
                   14
                   th
                   day
                   n
                   from
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   feast
                   of
                   Easter
                   ,
                   are
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   happens
                   ,
                   in
                   no
                   small
                   mistake
                   .
                   Neither
                   is
                   this
                   our
                   opinion
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   known
                   to
                   the
                   antient
                   Jews
                   even
                   before
                   Christ's
                   [
                   coming
                   ;
                   ]
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   also
                   in
                   an
                   especial
                   manner
                   observed
                   by
                   them
                   ;
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   understood
                   from
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   
                     Philo
                     ,
                     Josephus
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Musaeus
                   .
                   And
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   these
                   persons
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   them
                   who
                   were
                   antienter
                   then
                   they
                   ;
                   
                     to
                     wit
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   two
                   o
                   Agathobulus's
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   sirnamed
                   
                     the
                     Masters
                  
                   :
                   and
                   also
                   from
                   the
                   p
                   famous
                   Aristobulus
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Seventy
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   the
                   request
                   of
                   
                     Ptolom●us
                     Philadelphus
                  
                   and
                   his
                   father
                   ,
                   translated
                   the
                   Sacred
                   and
                   divine
                   Scriptures
                   of
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   ,
                   and
                   Dedicated
                   
                     his
                     Expositions
                     on
                     Moses's
                     Law
                  
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   Kings
                   .
                   These
                   Authours
                   
                     in
                     their
                     solutions
                     of
                     the
                     Questions
                     upon
                     Exodus
                     ,
                  
                   say
                   that
                   all
                   ought
                   to
                   sacrifice
                   the
                   Passover
                   together
                   after
                   the
                   vernal
                   Aequinox
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   middle
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   moneth
                   .
                   Now
                   this
                   happens
                   when
                   the
                   Sun
                   goes
                   through
                   the
                   first
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Solar
                     Circle
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   (
                   as
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   terme
                   it
                   )
                   the
                   Zodiack
                   :
                   but
                   Aristobulus
                   addeth
                   ,
                   that
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Moon
                   also
                   must
                   of
                   necessity
                   pass
                   through
                   the
                   Aequinoctial
                   segment
                   on
                   the
                   feast
                   of
                   the
                   Passover
                   :
                   for
                   whereas
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   Aequinoctial
                   segments
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   called
                   the
                   vernal
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   the
                   Autumnal
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   diametrically
                   opposite
                   the
                   one
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   ;
                   and
                   whereas
                   the
                   feast
                   of
                   the
                   Passover
                   is
                   granted
                   to
                   be
                   on
                   the
                   14
                   day
                   at
                   evening
                   ,
                   the
                   Moon
                   shall
                   be
                   diametrically
                   opposite
                   to
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   full
                   Moons
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   the
                   Sun
                   will
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   vernal
                   Aequinoctial
                   segment
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Moon
                   will
                   necessarily
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Autumnal
                   Aequinoctial
                   segment
                   .
                   I
                   know
                   they
                   have
                   said
                   a
                   great
                   deal
                   more
                   ;
                   (
                   part
                   whereof
                   is
                   probable
                   ,
                   and
                   part
                   concluded
                   from
                   most
                   certain
                   demonstrations
                   ;
                   )
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   endeavour
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   feast
                   of
                   the
                   Passover
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   
                     unleavened
                     bread
                  
                   must
                   always
                   be
                   celebrated
                   after
                   the
                   Aequinox
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   omit
                   the
                   requiring
                   such
                   abundance
                   of
                   demonstrations
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   off
                   whom
                   
                     the
                     Veil
                  
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Mosaisck
                     Law
                     is
                     taken
                  
                   :
                   and
                   by
                   whom
                   (
                   the
                   face
                   being
                   now
                   uncovered
                   )
                   may
                   be
                   seen
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   glass
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   ,
                   both
                   Christ
                   himself
                   ,
                   Christ's
                   doctrines
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   sufferings
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   first
                   moneth
                   amongst
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   does
                   begin
                   about
                   the
                   Aequinox
                   ,
                   the
                   precepts
                   in
                   the
                   q
                   Book
                   of
                   Enoch
                   are
                   sufficient
                   evidences
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 Anatolius
                 has
                 left
                 us
                 
                   Institutions
                   of
                
                 *
                 Arithmetick
                 in
                 ten
                 entire
                 books
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 several
                 other
                 evidences
                 of
                 his
                 diligence
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 experience
                 in
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 Theotecnus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 in
                 Palestine
                 first
                 ordained
                 him
                 Bishop
                 by
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 providing
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 successour
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 for
                 some
                 small
                 time
                 they
                 both
                 r
                 presided
                 over
                 that
                 Church
                 together
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Synod
                 against
                 Paul
                 being
                 convened
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 
                 f
                 he
                 going
                 through
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 [
                 towards
                 that
                 Synod
                 ]
                 was
                 there
                 detained
                 by
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 being
                 then
                 dead
                 :
                 After
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 
                   Anatolius
                   ,
                   Stephen
                
                 is
                 ordained
                 Bishop
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 last
                 before
                 the
                 Persecution
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 indeed
                 admired
                 by
                 many
                 for
                 his
                 eloquence
                 ,
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 other
                 Grecian
                 learning
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 t
                 so
                 well
                 affected
                 towards
                 the
                 true
                 faith
                 [
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 ]
                 as
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 following
                 Persecution
                 afterwards
                 demonstrated
                 ;
                 which
                 manifestly
                 declared
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 dissembler
                 ,
                 fearful
                 and
                 cowardous
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 a
                 true
                 Philosopher
                 :
                 but
                 after
                 this
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 did
                 not
                 forthwith
                 run
                 to
                 decay
                 ;
                 For
                 Theodotus
                 u
                 Ordained
                 Bishop
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 the
                 preserver
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ▪
                 immediately
                 restored
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 splendour
                 :
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 who
                 in
                 deeds
                 verified
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 true
                 representation
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Office
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 for
                 his
                 skill
                 in
                 Physick
                 and
                 in
                 curing
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 man
                 his
                 equal
                 for
                 healing
                 of
                 souls
                 ;
                 for
                 humanity
                 ,
                 sincerity
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 commiseration
                 ,
                 and
                 diligence
                 in
                 helping
                 those
                 who
                 wanted
                 his
                 assistance
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 also
                 incomparably
                 well
                 exercised
                 in
                 divine
                 learning
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 person
                 was
                 this
                 
                   Theodotus
                   .
                   Agapius
                
                 succeedeth
                 Theotecnus
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 governed
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 in
                 Palestine
                 with
                 great
                 care
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 was
                 very
                 laborious
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 sincerely
                 sollicitous
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 over
                 whom
                 he
                 presided
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 liberal
                 hand
                 relieved
                 all
                 ,
                 most
                 especially
                 the
                 indigent
                 :
                 In
                 this
                 man's
                 times
                 we
                 knew
                 Pamphilus
                 (
                 a
                 most
                 Eloquent
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 true
                 Philosopher
                 in
                 the
                 practises
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 )
                 honoured
                 with
                 a
                 Presbytership
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 .
                 To
                 declare
                 what
                 a
                 person
                 this
                 man
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 whence
                 descended
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 copious
                 subject
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 things
                 relating
                 to
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 †
                 School
                 he
                 founded
                 ;
                 the
                 conflicts
                 which
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Persecution
                 he
                 underwent
                 in
                 several
                 confessions
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 the
                 crown
                 of
                 Martyrdom
                 with
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 encircled
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 fully
                 declared
                 in
                 a
                 x
                 peculiar
                 work
                 .
                 Indeed
                 this
                 Pamphilus
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 admirable
                 person
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 lived
                 here
                 .
                 y
                 Amongst
                 those
                 men
                 who
                 lived
                 nearest
                 to
                 our
                 times
                 ,
                 we
                 knew
                 these
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 eminent
                 ,
                 Pierius
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ;
                 And
                 z
                 Meletius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 
                   Pontus
                   :
                   Pierius
                
                 was
                 egregiously
                 esteemed
                 for
                 his
                 [
                 voluntary
                 ]
                 poverty
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Philosophick
                 literature
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 also
                 a
                 man
                 singularly
                 exercised
                 in
                 Contemplations
                 upon
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 expositions
                 ,
                 and
                 publick
                 discourses
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 Meletius
                 (
                 whom
                 the
                 learned
                 called
                 the
                 a
                 
                   Honey
                   of
                   Attica
                
                 )
                 was
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 one
                 would
                 describe
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 accomplished
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 learning
                 .
                 The
                 powerfulness
                 of
                 his
                 eloquence
                 cannot
                 worthily
                 be
                 admired
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 should
                 any
                 one
                 say
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 this
                 faculty
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 [
                 we
                 answer
                 ,
                 ]
                 who
                 could
                 excell
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 knowledge
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 various
                 sorts
                 of
                 literature
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 ,
                 should
                 any
                 person
                 have
                 made
                 tryal
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 affirmed
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 most
                 acute
                 in
                 all
                 Sciences
                 which
                 have
                 a
                 dependence
                 on
                 reason
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 most
                 eloquent
                 :
                 The
                 virtue
                 and
                 piety
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 was
                 also
                 correspondent
                 to
                 these
                 his
                 accomplishments
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 persecution
                 we
                 knew
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 absconded
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 seven
                 years
                 compleat
                 in
                 the
                 regions
                 of
                 Palestine
                 .
                 After
                 Hymenaeus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 Zambdas
                 entred
                 upon
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ;
                 who
                 dying
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 Hermon
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 before
                 the
                 Persecution
                 in
                 our
                 Age
                 ,
                 succeeded
                 in
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Chair
                 ,
                 b
                 which
                 is
                 preserved
                 there
                 even
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 Theonas
                 succeedeth
                 Maximus
                 in
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Bishop
                 there
                 eighteen
                 years
                 ,
                 since
                 
                 Dionysius's
                 death
                 .
                 In
                 his
                 days
                 Achillas
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 with
                 Pierius
                 was
                 honoured
                 with
                 a
                 Presbytership
                 ,
                 was
                 very
                 famous
                 [
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ]
                 who
                 was
                 entrusted
                 with
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 Catechetick
                 School
                 .
                 He
                 in
                 his
                 actions
                 exhibited
                 a
                 most
                 excellent
                 example
                 (
                 inferiour
                 to
                 none
                 )
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 sublime
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 genuine
                 pattern
                 of
                 an
                 Evangelick
                 converse
                 .
                 After
                 Theonas
                 had
                 born
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Office
                 nineteen
                 years
                 ,
                 Peter
                 succeeded
                 in
                 the
                 Episcopate
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 was
                 esteemed
                 a
                 person
                 very
                 eminent
                 in
                 his
                 function
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 bore
                 twelve
                 years
                 compleat
                 .
                 Having
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 almost
                 three
                 of
                 those
                 twelve
                 years
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 he
                 past
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 strict
                 and
                 c
                 ascetick
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 but
                 
                 continued
                 to
                 be
                 apparently
                 solicitous
                 for
                 the
                 publick
                 utility
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 being
                 beheaded
                 in
                 the
                 ninth
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 adorned
                 with
                 a
                 crown
                 of
                 Martyrdom
                 .
                 But
                 having
                 here
                 terminated
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 Bishops
                 from
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Nativity
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 demolishing
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 which
                 [
                 History
                 ]
                 comprehendeth
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 d
                 three
                 hundred
                 and
                 five
                 years
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 subsequent
                 [
                 Books
                 ]
                 we
                 will
                 record
                 the
                 conflicts
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 our
                 Age
                 couragiously
                 fought
                 for
                 Religion
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 and
                 how
                 great
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 information
                 of
                 succeeding
                 Ages
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               EIGHTH
               BOOK
               OF
               THE
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               OF
               
                 EUSEBIUS
                 PAMPHILUS
              
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 PREFACE
                 .
              
               
                 HAving
                 comprized
                 the
                 successions
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 Seven
                 entire
                 Books
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Eighth
                 we
                 have
                 thought
                 it
                 requisite
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 Affaires
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Age
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 deserve
                 no
                 trivial
                 description
                 ,
                 )
                 being
                 a
                 matter
                 most
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 derived
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 posterity
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 relation
                 shall
                 take
                 its
                 beginning
                 from
                 hence
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                
                 Concerning
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 preceded
                 the
                 Persecution
                 in
                 our
                 days
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 HOW
                 great
                 and
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 glory
                 and
                 freedom
                 the
                 doctrine
                 concerning
                 the
                 adoration
                 of
                 the
                 supream
                 God
                 ,
                 declared
                 unto
                 mankind
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 was
                 dignified
                 with
                 amongst
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 Graecians
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 persecution
                 in
                 our
                 times
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 beyond
                 our
                 abilities
                 deservedly
                 to
                 declare
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 favours
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 towards
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 evidence
                 hereof
                 ;
                 whom
                 they
                 entrusted
                 with
                 the
                 Governments
                 of
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 freeing
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 fears
                 of
                 b
                 sacrificing
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 abudant
                 kindness
                 they
                 reserved
                 for
                 our
                 Religion
                 .
                 What
                 need
                 we
                 mention
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 conversant
                 in
                 the
                 Imperial
                 palaces
                 ?
                 Or
                 the
                 Emperours
                 themselves
                 ?
                 Who
                 permitted
                 their
                 domesticks
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 c
                 wives
                 ,
                 children
                 and
                 servants
                 ,
                 freely
                 and
                 openly
                 to
                 make
                 profession
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 by
                 their
                 words
                 and
                 practises
                 ,
                 even
                 before
                 their
                 own
                 faces
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 suffered
                 them
                 to
                 boast
                 of
                 their
                 fearlesness
                 and
                 freedom
                 in
                 professing
                 their
                 faith
                 .
                 Whom
                 also
                 they
                 had
                 an
                 high
                 esteem
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 accounted
                 them
                 more
                 acceptable
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 their
                 attendants
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 one
                 was
                 that
                 d
                 Dorotheus
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 who
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 declar'd
                 the
                 heartiest
                 affection
                 too
                 and
                 fidelity
                 in
                 their
                 service
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 account
                 he
                 was
                 more
                 highly
                 valued
                 by
                 them
                 than
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 most
                 honourable
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 :
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 will
                 adde
                 the
                 most
                 renowned
                 Gorgonius
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 others
                 as
                 arrived
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 degree
                 of
                 honour
                 with
                 them
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 same
                 affection
                 ,
                 observancy
                 ,
                 and
                 eminent
                 favour
                 you
                 might
                 see
                 voutsafed
                 to
                 the
                 Prelates
                 of
                 every
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 all
                 
                 e
                 private
                 persons
                 as
                 Governours
                 of
                 Provinces
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 how
                 should
                 any
                 one
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 describe
                 those
                 numerous
                 f
                 congregations
                 ;
                 their
                 multitudes
                 ,
                 who
                 throughout
                 every
                 City
                 flock't
                 [
                 to
                 embrace
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 ]
                 and
                 those
                 famous
                 assemblies
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 ?
                 For
                 which
                 reason
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 longer
                 contented
                 with
                 the
                 old
                 Edifices
                 ,
                 but
                 erected
                 spatious
                 Churches
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 foundations
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 Cities
                 .
                 These
                 [
                 prosperous
                 successes
                 ,
                 ]
                 increasing
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 daily
                 augmented
                 with
                 a
                 growth
                 and
                 greatness
                 ,
                 no
                 envy
                 could
                 put
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 ;
                 neither
                 was
                 any
                 evil
                 spirit
                 able
                 to
                 bewitch
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 the
                 treacheries
                 of
                 men
                 prohibit
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 divine
                 and
                 celestial
                 hand
                 [
                 of
                 God
                 ]
                 covered
                 and
                 guarded
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 continuing
                 to
                 be
                 worthy
                 of
                 its
                 [
                 protection
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 our
                 age
                 were
                 through
                 too
                 much
                 liberty
                 changed
                 into
                 looseness
                 and
                 sloth
                 ;
                 when
                 some
                 began
                 to
                 envy
                 and
                 revile
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 at
                 wars
                 amongst
                 our selves
                 ,
                 [
                 wounding
                 ]
                 one
                 another
                 with
                 words
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 arms
                 and
                 spears
                 ;
                 when
                 Prelates
                 dashed
                 against
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 raised
                 factions
                 against
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 unspeakable
                 hypocrifie
                 and
                 dissimulation
                 had
                 arrived
                 to
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 mischief
                 ,
                 then
                 did
                 the
                 divine
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 takes
                 delight
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 gently
                 begin
                 to
                 visit
                 us
                 (
                 the
                 multitudes
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 faithful
                 ]
                 as
                 yet
                 meeting
                 in
                 their
                 assemblies
                 )
                 by
                 degrees
                 and
                 with
                 moderation
                 ;
                 the
                 persecution
                 being
                 first
                 begun
                 with
                 those
                 brethren
                 who
                 bore
                 arms
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 we
                 became
                 insensible
                 ,
                 and
                 entertained
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 thought
                 of
                 propitiating
                 and
                 appeasing
                 the
                 Deity
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 like
                 some
                 Atheistical
                 persons
                 ,
                 supposing
                 our
                 affairs
                 to
                 be
                 managed
                 regardlesly
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 inspection
                 ,
                 we
                 added
                 impieties
                 to
                 impieties
                 :
                 when
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 seemed
                 our
                 pastours
                 ,
                 rejecting
                 the
                 sanctions
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 were
                 inflamed
                 with
                 mutual
                 contentions
                 ,
                 studying
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 augmenting
                 of
                 strifes
                 ,
                 menaces
                 ,
                 emulation
                 ,
                 envy
                 ,
                 and
                 mutual
                 hatred
                 ,
                 and
                 g
                 greedily
                 challenging
                 to
                 themselves
                 the
                 preeminence
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 dominion
                 :
                 then
                 forthwith
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 expression
                 uttered
                 by
                 Jeremiah
                 )
                 *
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   covered
                   the
                   daughter
                   of
                   Zion
                   with
                   a
                   cloud
                   in
                   his
                   anger
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   down
                   from
                   heaven
                   unto
                   the
                   earth
                   the
                   beauty
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   and
                   remembred
                   not
                   his
                   footstool
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   his
                   anger
                   :
                   The
                   Lord
                   hath
                   drowned
                   all
                   the
                   beauty
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   and
                   thrown
                   down
                   all
                   his
                   strong
                   holds
                   .
                
                 And
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 predicted
                 in
                 the
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 †
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   made
                   void
                   the
                   covenant
                   of
                   his
                   servant
                   ,
                   and
                   profaned
                   his
                   sanctity
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   broken
                   down
                   all
                   his
                   hedges
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   his
                   strong
                   holds
                   fear
                   .
                   All
                   the
                   multitudes
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   that
                   pass
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   spoil
                   him
                
                 ;
                 and
                 further
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   reproach
                   to
                   his
                   neighbours
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   hath
                   exalted
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   his
                   enemies
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   turned
                   away
                   the
                   edge
                   of
                   his
                   sword
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   not
                   assisted
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   war.
                   But
                   he
                   hath
                   put
                   an
                   end
                   to
                   his
                   purification
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   broken
                   his
                   throne
                   by
                   casting
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   .
                   The
                   days
                   of
                   his
                   life
                   hath
                   he
                   shortned
                   ,
                   and
                
                 lastly
                 
                   covered
                   him
                   with
                   ignominy
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 ALL
                 these
                 [
                 predictions
                 ]
                 were
                 a
                 fully
                 compleated
                 in
                 our
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 with
                 our
                 own
                 eyes
                 we
                 saw
                 both
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 prayer
                 thrown
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 their
                 very
                 foundations
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 divine
                 and
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 fire
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Forum
                 .
                 [
                 When
                 we
                 beheld
                 ]
                 some
                 pastours
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 basely
                 hiding
                 themselves
                 ,
                 some
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 some
                 in
                 another
                 ;
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 ignominiously
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 and
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 scorn
                 of
                 their
                 enemies
                 .
                 When
                 also
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 another
                 prophetick
                 expression
                 *
                 
                   contempt
                   was
                   poured
                   upon
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   caused
                   them
                   to
                   wander
                   in
                   the
                   wilderness
                   where
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   way
                   .
                
                 But
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 our
                 [
                 design
                 ]
                 to
                 describe
                 those
                 sad
                 calamities
                 which
                 in
                 conclusion
                 befell
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 unfit
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 record
                 their
                 mutual
                 dissentions
                 and
                 folly
                 before
                 the
                 persecution
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 will
                 relate
                 no
                 more
                 concerning
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 justifie
                 the
                 divine
                 vengeance
                 .
                 We
                 will
                 not
                 proceed
                 therefore
                 to
                 mention
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 b
                 tryed
                 by
                 the
                 persecution
                 ,
                 nor
                 those
                 who
                 wholly
                 made
                 shipwrack
                 of
                 their
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 voluntarily
                 precipitated
                 into
                 the
                 gulfs
                 of
                 the
                 deep
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 will
                 in
                 general
                 insert
                 such
                 passages
                 onely
                 into
                 this
                 our
                 History
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 be
                 profitable
                 to
                 our
                 own
                 selves
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 to
                 posterity
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 then
                 we
                 will
                 begin
                 briefly
                 to
                 describe
                 the
                 sacred
                 combars
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 Martyrs
                 for
                 the
                 divine
                 Religion
                 .
                 c
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 nineteenth
                 
                 year
                 of
                 Diocletians
                 Empire
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 moneth
                 d
                 Dystrus
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 Romans
                 call
                 March
                 ,
                 )
                 when
                 (
                 the
                 festival
                 of
                 the
                 salutiferous
                 passion
                 e
                 approaching
                 )
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Edicts
                 were
                 proposed
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 giving
                 command
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 should
                 be
                 totally
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 consumed
                 by
                 fire
                 ;
                 and
                 declaring
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 elevated
                 to
                 any
                 degree
                 of
                 honour
                 should
                 be
                 rendred
                 infamous
                 ;
                 and
                 f
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 private
                 persons
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 persisted
                 in
                 a
                 resolution
                 of
                 retaining
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 liberty
                 :
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Edict
                 against
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 other
                 Rescripts
                 arrived
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 command
                 was
                 given
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Prelates
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 every
                 where
                 should
                 first
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 bonds
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 compelled
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 by
                 all
                 ways
                 imaginable
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 various
                 sorts
                 of
                 combats
                 which
                 [
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ]
                 underwent
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Persecution
                 .
              
               
                 FOrthwith
                 therefore
                 many
                 Prelates
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 having
                 eudured
                 most
                 severe
                 torments
                 with
                 great
                 alacrity
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 exhibited
                 spectacles
                 of
                 most
                 illustrious
                 combats
                 .
                 Many
                 others
                 being
                 prepossessed
                 with
                 a
                 faintness
                 of
                 mind
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 fear
                 ,
                 were
                 immediately
                 discouraged
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 attack
                 made
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 residue
                 had
                 their
                 courses
                 in
                 various
                 kinds
                 of
                 tortures
                 .
                 One
                 was
                 scourged
                 all
                 over
                 his
                 body
                 with
                 whips
                 :
                 another
                 was
                 rack't
                 with
                 tortures
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 his
                 flesh
                 scraped
                 off
                 with
                 tormenting
                 irons
                 that
                 were
                 intolerable
                 .
                 Under
                 which
                 [
                 torments
                 ]
                 some
                 made
                 a
                 lamentable
                 conclusion
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 ;
                 but
                 others
                 accomplished
                 their
                 combat
                 after
                 another
                 manner
                 .
                 One
                 ,
                 being
                 forcibly
                 thrust
                 forward
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 constrained
                 to
                 approach
                 their
                 impure
                 and
                 most
                 nefarious
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 was
                 let
                 goe
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 sacrificed
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 really
                 did
                 not
                 .
                 Another
                 (
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 neither
                 approacht
                 [
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 ]
                 nor
                 toucht
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 execrable
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 others
                 said
                 he
                 had
                 sacrificed
                 )
                 silently
                 bore
                 that
                 calumny
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 his
                 way
                 .
                 A
                 third
                 was
                 taken
                 up
                 on
                 their
                 shoulders
                 half
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 forth
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 really
                 so
                 :
                 a
                 fourth
                 lying
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 was
                 drawn
                 a
                 great
                 way
                 by
                 the
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 accounted
                 amongst
                 them
                 who
                 had
                 done
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 One
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 attested
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 denyed
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 another
                 exclaimed
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 adorning
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 that
                 salutary
                 appellation
                 .
                 A
                 third
                 affirmed
                 that
                 he
                 neither
                 had
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 would
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 being
                 struck
                 on
                 the
                 mouth
                 by
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 with
                 their
                 fists
                 ▪
                 (
                 a
                 great
                 company
                 of
                 whom
                 were
                 placed
                 there
                 as
                 a
                 Guard
                 )
                 filenced
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 beaten
                 on
                 the
                 face
                 and
                 cheeks
                 ,
                 were
                 by
                 force
                 thrust
                 out
                 .
                 So
                 highly
                 did
                 these
                 enemies
                 of
                 piety
                 every
                 way
                 esteem
                 their
                 being
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 perfected
                 what
                 they
                 desired
                 ▪
                 But
                 these
                 [
                 proceedings
                 ]
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 Martyrs
                 did
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 prove
                 successful
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 whose
                 [
                 admirable
                 courage
                 ]
                 should
                 we
                 undertake
                 accurately
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 what
                 expressions
                 would
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 compose
                 such
                 a
                 Narrative
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                
                 Concerning
                 God's
                 illustrious
                 Martyrs
                 ;
                 how
                 they
                 fill'd
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 their
                 fame
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 adorned
                 with
                 divers
                 crowns
                 [
                 of
                 Martyrdom
                 ]
                 for
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 who
                 should
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 relation
                 of
                 those
                 infinite
                 numbers
                 [
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 ]
                 who
                 demonstrated
                 an
                 admirable
                 alacrity
                 of
                 mind
                 for
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 supream
                 God
                 ;
                 not
                 onely
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 persecution
                 was
                 raised
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 [
                 Christians
                 ,
                 ]
                 but
                 long
                 before
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 times
                 were
                 calm
                 and
                 serene
                 ?
                 For
                 some
                 time
                 since
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 [
                 Devil
                 ,
                 ]
                 a
                 who
                 hath
                 received
                 power
                 over
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 was
                 first
                 rouzed
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 profound
                 sleep
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 yet
                 made
                 his
                 attempts
                 against
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 a
                 secret
                 and
                 occult
                 manner
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 interval
                 which
                 followed
                 the
                 perfecution
                 under
                 Decius
                 and
                 Valerian
                 :
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 set
                 upon
                 us
                 closely
                 and
                 with
                 an
                 open
                 War
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 yet
                 made
                 tryal
                 onely
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 engaged
                 in
                 the
                 Milice
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 supposed
                 the
                 rest
                 would
                 easily
                 be
                 vanquished
                 ,
                 could
                 he
                 first
                 overcome
                 them
                 :
                 )
                 Then
                 [
                 I
                 say
                 ]
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 seen
                 very
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 Souldiers
                 most
                 willingly
                 embracing
                 a
                 private
                 life
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 they
                 would
                 renounce
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 Creator
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 [
                 Roman
                 ]
                 b
                 General
                 (
                 who
                 he
                 was
                 it
                 matters
                 not
                 )
                 first
                 set
                 upon
                 persecuting
                 the
                 Christian
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 *
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 strict
                 view
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 purge
                 those
                 that
                 belonged
                 to
                 the
                 army
                 ;
                 permitting
                 
                 them
                 freely
                 to
                 choose
                 ,
                 whether
                 by
                 obeying
                 they
                 would
                 enjoy
                 that
                 degree
                 of
                 honour
                 they
                 were
                 arrived
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 refused
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 [
                 Emperours
                 ]
                 commands
                 :
                 innumerable
                 Souldiers
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 without
                 all
                 delay
                 or
                 hesitancy
                 ,
                 preferred
                 their
                 confession
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 apparent
                 glory
                 and
                 prosperity
                 they
                 were
                 possest
                 of
                 .
                 Some
                 few
                 of
                 which
                 (
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 )
                 procured
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 their
                 preferment
                 ,
                 but
                 death
                 also
                 for
                 their
                 pious
                 and
                 resolute
                 stedfastness
                 :
                 *
                 the
                 framer
                 of
                 the
                 conspiracy
                 [
                 against
                 our
                 Religion
                 ]
                 being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 moderate
                 ,
                 and
                 presumed
                 to
                 proceed
                 to
                 shed
                 the
                 bloud
                 but
                 of
                 very
                 few
                 :
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 believers
                 (
                 't
                 is
                 likely
                 )
                 terrified
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 afraid
                 as
                 yet
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 an
                 open
                 War
                 against
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 prepared
                 himself
                 more
                 manifestly
                 for
                 an
                 engagement
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 relate
                 how
                 many
                 and
                 eminent
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 Christ
                 were
                 visible
                 to
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 all
                 Cities
                 and
                 Countries
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                
                 Concerning
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 at
                 Nicomedia
                 .
              
               
                 IMmediately
                 therefore
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 publishing
                 of
                 the
                 Edict
                 at
                 Nicomedia
                 against
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 a
                 one
                 who
                 was
                 no
                 obscure
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 eminently
                 illustrious
                 for
                 secular
                 honour
                 and
                 esteem
                 ,
                 moved
                 with
                 a
                 divine
                 zeal
                 ,
                 and
                 incited
                 by
                 an
                 ardent
                 faith
                 ,
                 took
                 down
                 [
                 the
                 Edict
                 ,
                 ]
                 which
                 was
                 fixed
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 open
                 and
                 publick
                 place
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 b
                 tore
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 impious
                 and
                 most
                 detestable
                 :
                 [
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 ]
                 whilest
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 made
                 their
                 abode
                 in
                 that
                 ▪
                 City
                 ;
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 was
                 seniour
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 held
                 the
                 fourth
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 person
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 which
                 appeared
                 thus
                 eminent
                 and
                 zealous
                 ,
                 having
                 suffered
                 such
                 punishments
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 thought
                 meet
                 to
                 be
                 inflicted
                 on
                 him
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 bold
                 act
                 ,
                 persevered
                 in
                 an
                 undisturbedness
                 and
                 tranquility
                 of
                 mind
                 to
                 his
                 very
                 last
                 gasp
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                
                 Concerning
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 conversant
                 in
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Palaces
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 that
                 time
                 produced
                 these
                 divine
                 and
                 glorious
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 excelled
                 all
                 that
                 ever
                 were
                 celebrated
                 as
                 admirable
                 and
                 famous
                 for
                 their
                 courage
                 ,
                 both
                 among
                 Grecians
                 and
                 
                   Barbarians
                   ,
                   )
                   Dorotheus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 boys
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Bed-chamber
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 .
                 Who
                 although
                 they
                 were
                 accounted
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 station
                 of
                 honour
                 by
                 their
                 masters
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 no
                 less
                 beloved
                 by
                 them
                 than
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 their
                 own
                 sons
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 supposed
                 the
                 reproaches
                 and
                 tortures
                 for
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 various
                 sorts
                 of
                 deaths
                 devised
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 really
                 of
                 greater
                 value
                 than
                 the
                 glory
                 and
                 pleasure
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 We
                 will
                 here
                 relate
                 what
                 an
                 exit
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 the
                 Readers
                 to
                 conjecture
                 from
                 him
                 what
                 befell
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 forementioned
                 City
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 publickly
                 brought
                 forth
                 before
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Emperours
                 ;
                 and
                 commanded
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 he
                 refused
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 't
                 was
                 ordered
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 stript
                 and
                 hoisted
                 up
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 whole
                 body
                 should
                 be
                 lacerated
                 with
                 stripes
                 ,
                 until
                 he
                 should
                 yield
                 ,
                 though
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 commanded
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 continued
                 immoveable
                 after
                 his
                 suffering
                 such
                 tortures
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 they
                 mixed
                 salt
                 and
                 vinegar
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 poured
                 it
                 (
                 his
                 bones
                 being
                 now
                 laid
                 bare
                 )
                 upon
                 the
                 putrified
                 parts
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 had
                 undergone
                 these
                 tortures
                 also
                 ,
                 then
                 fire
                 and
                 a
                 gridiron
                 was
                 brought
                 forth
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 remains
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 were
                 laid
                 on
                 [
                 and
                 broiled
                 ,
                 ]
                 like
                 flesh
                 dressed
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 ;
                 not
                 all
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 end
                 his
                 life
                 too
                 soon
                 :
                 neither
                 were
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 laid
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 permitted
                 to
                 leave
                 him
                 ,
                 till
                 after
                 so
                 great
                 [
                 tortures
                 ,
                 ]
                 he
                 should
                 give
                 his
                 consent
                 to
                 perform
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 commanded
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 having
                 constantly
                 persevered
                 in
                 his
                 resolution
                 ,
                 and
                 gotten
                 the
                 victory
                 ,
                 he
                 expired
                 under
                 his
                 very
                 tortures
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 Martyrdom
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 boys
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Bed-chamber
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ;
                 being
                 truly
                 worthy
                 of
                 his
                 name
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 called
                 a
                 Peter
                 .
                 The
                 [
                 Martyrdom
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 although
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 inferiour
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 be
                 omitted
                 ,
                 least
                 our
                 discourse
                 should
                 be
                 too
                 tedious
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 onely
                 we
                 will
                 relate
                 ,
                 that
                 Dorotheus
                 and
                 Gorgonius
                 (
                 together
                 with
                 many
                 others
                 that
                 were
                 attendants
                 at
                 the
                 Imperial
                 palace
                 )
                 after
                 various
                 combats
                 ,
                 having
                 finished
                 their
                 lives
                 by
                 being
                 strangled
                 ,
                 obtained
                 the
                 rewards
                 of
                 a
                 divine
                 victory
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 Anthimus
                 ,
                 the
                 then
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Nicomedia
                 ,
                 was
                 beheaded
                 for
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Christ.
                 With
                 whom
                 was
                 joyned
                 a
                 great
                 multitude
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 accident
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 there
                 happened
                 a
                 b
                 fire
                 in
                 the
                 Imperial
                 palace
                 at
                 Nicomedia
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 laid
                 to
                 our
                 charge
                 as
                 the
                 Authours
                 thereof
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 report
                 grounded
                 on
                 a
                 false
                 suspicion
                 ;
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 persons
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 worshippers
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 that
                 [
                 City
                 ]
                 were
                 destroyed
                 by
                 heaps
                 ,
                 some
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 by
                 fire
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 report
                 says
                 ,
                 both
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 excited
                 by
                 a
                 divine
                 and
                 unspeakable
                 alacrity
                 ,
                 leapt
                 into
                 the
                 fiery
                 pile
                 .
                 The
                 executioners
                 also
                 ,
                 having
                 bound
                 another
                 great
                 company
                 in
                 Boats
                 ,
                 cast
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 abysses
                 of
                 the
                 Sea.
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Bed-chamber
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 interred
                 with
                 decent
                 funeral
                 obsequies
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 were
                 accounted
                 their
                 masters
                 ,
                 supposed
                 it
                 requisite
                 to
                 dig
                 up
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 least
                 some
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 thought
                 )
                 should
                 look
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 them
                 [
                 in
                 after
                 ages
                 ,
                 ]
                 should
                 they
                 be
                 let
                 alone
                 to
                 rest
                 in
                 their
                 graves
                 .
                 Such
                 were
                 the
                 exploits
                 performed
                 at
                 Nicomedia
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 persecution
                 .
                 But
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 when
                 some
                 attempted
                 to
                 possess
                 themselves
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 in
                 the
                 region
                 called
                 c
                 Melitina
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 in
                 d
                 Syria
                 :
                 
                 an
                 Imperial
                 Edict
                 arrived
                 ,
                 [
                 commanding
                 ]
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 Churches
                 every
                 where
                 should
                 be
                 bound
                 and
                 imprisoned
                 .
                 The
                 sight
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 no
                 expressions
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 describe
                 :
                 when
                 infinite
                 multitudes
                 were
                 every
                 where
                 committed
                 to
                 custody
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 prisons
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 had
                 been
                 provided
                 for
                 murderers
                 and
                 robbers
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 were
                 then
                 filled
                 with
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 Readers
                 and
                 Exorcists
                 :
                 insomuch
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 now
                 no
                 place
                 left
                 therein
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 condemned
                 for
                 their
                 crimes
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 when
                 e
                 another
                 Edict
                 followed
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 was
                 commanded
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 imprisoned
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 offer
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 their
                 liberty
                 to
                 goe
                 whither
                 they
                 pleased
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 refused
                 should
                 be
                 cruciated
                 with
                 a
                 thousand
                 tortures
                 :
                 the
                 multitudes
                 of
                 martyrs
                 in
                 every
                 Province
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 be
                 reckoned
                 up
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 [
                 who
                 suffered
                 ]
                 in
                 
                   Africa
                   ,
                   Mauritania
                   ,
                   Thebais
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Egypt
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 some
                 went
                 into
                 other
                 Citys
                 ,
                 and
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 there
                 adorned
                 with
                 glorious
                 Martyrdoms
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 those
                 Egyptians
                 [
                 who
                 suffered
                 ]
                 in
                 Phoenicia
                 .
              
               
                 SOme
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 knew
                 ,
                 were
                 famous
                 [
                 for
                 their
                 Martyrdoms
                 ]
                 in
                 Palestine
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 in
                 Tyre
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Phoenicia
                 .
                 Whom
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 seen
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 have
                 been
                 astonished
                 at
                 their
                 innumerable
                 stripes
                 ;
                 at
                 the
                 courage
                 and
                 constancy
                 of
                 those
                 truly
                 a
                 admirable
                 champions
                 of
                 piety
                 in
                 suffering
                 them
                 ;
                 at
                 their
                 combat
                 with
                 wild
                 beasts
                 ,
                 accustomed
                 to
                 devour
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 which
                 immediately
                 followed
                 their
                 tortures
                 with
                 scourges
                 ;
                 at
                 their
                 encounters
                 in
                 that
                 combat
                 with
                 Leopards
                 ,
                 *
                 huge
                 wild
                 bears
                 ,
                 fierce
                 wild
                 bores
                 ,
                 and
                 bulls
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 incited
                 against
                 them
                 with
                 fire
                 and
                 red
                 hot
                 iron
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 at
                 the
                 admirable
                 patience
                 of
                 those
                 couragious
                 [
                 Martyrs
                 ]
                 in
                 enduring
                 [
                 the
                 Assaults
                 ]
                 of
                 each
                 of
                 those
                 wild
                 beasts
                 .
                 We
                 our selves
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 saw
                 the
                 divine
                 power
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 (
                 whom
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 then
                 bore
                 witness
                 of
                 )
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 evidently
                 manifesting
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 :
                 [
                 for
                 ▪
                 ]
                 those
                 ravenous
                 beasts
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 dared
                 not
                 to
                 touch
                 or
                 approach
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 these
                 [
                 Martyrs
                 ]
                 beloved
                 by
                 God.
                 But
                 they
                 turned
                 their
                 fury
                 upon
                 others
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 b
                 infidells
                 ,
                 who
                 instigated
                 and
                 provoked
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 sacred
                 champions
                 onely
                 ,
                 who
                 stood
                 naked
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 irritated
                 them
                 against
                 themselves
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 this
                 they
                 were
                 enjoyned
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 )
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 touch
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 indeed
                 they
                 assailed
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 some
                 divine
                 power
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 stopt
                 ,
                 and
                 retired
                 back
                 again
                 :
                 which
                 hapning
                 for
                 ▪
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 together
                 ,
                 gave
                 occasion
                 of
                 no
                 small
                 admiration
                 to
                 the
                 spectatours
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 first
                 beast
                 performed
                 not
                 its
                 assault
                 ,
                 a
                 second
                 and
                 a
                 third
                 was
                 let
                 loose
                 upon
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Martyr
                 :
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 admired
                 the
                 intrepid
                 stedfastness
                 of
                 those
                 sacred
                 persons
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 firm
                 and
                 immoveable
                 fortitude
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 young
                 and
                 tender
                 bodies
                 :
                 for
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 seen
                 a
                 youth
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 yet
                 compleated
                 the
                 twentieth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 ,
                 standing
                 still
                 without
                 being
                 bound
                 ;
                 and
                 (
                 having
                 stretcht
                 forth
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 in
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Cross
                 ,
                 )
                 in
                 an
                 undisturbed
                 and
                 fearless
                 temper
                 of
                 mind
                 contending
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 earnestness
                 in
                 prayers
                 to
                 the
                 divine
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 receding
                 ,
                 or
                 removing
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 he
                 stood
                 on
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 Bears
                 and
                 the
                 Leopards
                 ,
                 breathing
                 forth
                 rage
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 almost
                 toucht
                 his
                 very
                 flesh
                 with
                 their
                 jaws
                 .
                 But
                 their
                 mouths
                 were
                 (
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 )
                 bound
                 fast
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 a
                 divine
                 and
                 unspeakable
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 ran
                 backward
                 again
                 .
                 After
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 this
                 did
                 this
                 person
                 behave
                 himself
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 seen
                 others
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 all
                 five
                 in
                 number
                 )
                 cast
                 to
                 an
                 enrag'd
                 Bull
                 ,
                 who
                 tore
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Infidels
                 that
                 approacht
                 him
                 ,
                 tossing
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 air
                 with
                 his
                 horns
                 ,
                 and
                 leaving
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 up
                 half
                 dead
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 assailed
                 the
                 sacred
                 Martyrs
                 onely
                 with
                 rage
                 and
                 menaces
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 approach
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 stamping
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 with
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 tossing
                 his
                 horns
                 this
                 way
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 breathing
                 forth
                 rage
                 and
                 menaces
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 irritated
                 with
                 red
                 hot
                 irons
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 notwithstanding
                 drawn
                 backward
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 divine
                 providence
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 at
                 all
                 hurt
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 let
                 loose
                 other
                 wild
                 beasts
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 after
                 these
                 various
                 and
                 horrid
                 assaults
                 of
                 the
                 wild
                 
                 beasts
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 e
                 killed
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 being
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 were
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 surges
                 of
                 the
                 Sea.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 those
                 who
                 [
                 suffered
                 ]
                 in
                 Egypt
                 .
              
               
                 SUch
                 was
                 the
                 combat
                 of
                 those
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 who
                 gloriously
                 fought
                 for
                 Religion
                 at
                 Tyre
                 :
                 those
                 [
                 Egyptians
                 ]
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 deservedly
                 accounted
                 admirable
                 ,
                 who
                 suffered
                 Martyrdom
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 country
                 .
                 Where
                 infinite
                 numbers
                 of
                 men
                 (
                 together
                 with
                 women
                 and
                 children
                 )
                 contemning
                 this
                 temporal
                 life
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 our
                 Saviours
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 underwent
                 various
                 sorts
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 whom
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 flesh
                 had
                 been
                 torn
                 off
                 with
                 torturing
                 irons
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 rackt
                 ,
                 most
                 cruelly
                 scourged
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 undergone
                 ]
                 infinite
                 other
                 tortures
                 ,
                 of
                 different
                 sorts
                 and
                 horrible
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
                 were
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 fire
                 :
                 others
                 were
                 drowned
                 in
                 the
                 Sea.
                 Othersome
                 chearfully
                 offered
                 their
                 heads
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 by
                 the
                 Executioners
                 :
                 some
                 died
                 under
                 their
                 tortures
                 :
                 others
                 were
                 destroyed
                 by
                 famine
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 others
                 were
                 crucified
                 ;
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 usual
                 manner
                 of
                 crucifying
                 malefactours
                 ,
                 but
                 others
                 after
                 a
                 more
                 cruel
                 manner
                 ,
                 being
                 nailed
                 to
                 the
                 Cross
                 with
                 their
                 heads
                 downwards
                 ;
                 and
                 kept
                 alive
                 ,
                 until
                 they
                 died
                 by
                 famine
                 on
                 the
                 very
                 Crosses
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 those
                 [
                 who
                 suffered
                 ]
                 at
                 Thebais
                 .
              
               
                 BUT
                 the
                 pains
                 and
                 tortures
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 underwent
                 at
                 Thebais
                 ,
                 surmount
                 all
                 relation
                 ;
                 who
                 were
                 torn
                 all
                 over
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 untill
                 they
                 expired
                 ,
                 with
                 [
                 sharp
                 ]
                 shells
                 instead
                 of
                 torturing
                 irons
                 .
                 Women
                 were
                 tied
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 drawn
                 up
                 on
                 high
                 into
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 heads
                 downwards
                 ,
                 by
                 certain
                 machines
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 bodies
                 being
                 naked
                 and
                 wholly
                 uncovered
                 ,
                 were
                 made
                 a
                 most
                 detestable
                 ,
                 most
                 cruel
                 ,
                 and
                 inhumane
                 spectacle
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 lookt
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 others
                 being
                 bound
                 to
                 trees
                 and
                 boughs
                 ,
                 were
                 killed
                 :
                 For
                 by
                 certain
                 engines
                 they
                 drew
                 together
                 the
                 [
                 two
                 ]
                 strongest
                 boughs
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 fastned
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 legs
                 to
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 suffered
                 the
                 boughs
                 to
                 return
                 into
                 their
                 natural
                 site
                 ,
                 designing
                 [
                 thereby
                 ]
                 to
                 pull
                 asunder
                 their
                 members
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 invented
                 these
                 [
                 ways
                 of
                 death
                 :
                 ]
                 And
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 performed
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 a
                 few
                 days
                 ,
                 or
                 during
                 some
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 continued
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 whole
                 years
                 :
                 sometimes
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 ten
                 ,
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 above
                 twenty
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 were
                 destroyed
                 :
                 sometimes
                 not
                 less
                 then
                 thirty
                 ;
                 at
                 others
                 neer
                 sixty
                 ;
                 and
                 again
                 ,
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 ,
                 an
                 hundred
                 men
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 very
                 small
                 children
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 were
                 killed
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 being
                 condemned
                 to
                 various
                 and
                 interchangeable
                 sorts
                 of
                 punishments
                 .
                 We
                 also
                 our selves
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 conversant
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 saw
                 very
                 many
                 [
                 destroyed
                 ]
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ;
                 whereof
                 some
                 were
                 beheaded
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 underwent
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 fire
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 Executioners
                 sword
                 became
                 blunt
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 rendred
                 unfit
                 for
                 use
                 ,
                 was
                 broken
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Executioners
                 themselves
                 being
                 tired
                 ,
                 succeeded
                 one
                 another
                 by
                 turns
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 also
                 we
                 beheld
                 a
                 most
                 admirable
                 ardour
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 truly
                 divine
                 strength
                 and
                 alacrity
                 in
                 those
                 who
                 believed
                 in
                 the
                 Christ
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 no
                 sooner
                 was
                 sentence
                 pronounced
                 against
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 but
                 others
                 ran
                 hastily
                 from
                 some
                 other
                 place
                 before
                 the
                 Judges
                 tribunal
                 ,
                 and
                 confest
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 Christians
                 .
                 They
                 regarded
                 not
                 dangers
                 ,
                 nor
                 those
                 various
                 sorts
                 of
                 tortures
                 ;
                 but
                 with
                 an
                 undisturbed
                 fearlesness
                 made
                 a
                 bold
                 confession
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 supream
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 joy
                 ,
                 laughter
                 and
                 delight
                 received
                 their
                 last
                 sentence
                 of
                 death
                 ;
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 that
                 they
                 sang
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 expiration
                 shouted
                 forth
                 hymns
                 and
                 thanksgivings
                 in
                 praise
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 maker
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 such
                 admirable
                 persons
                 were
                 these
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 especial
                 manner
                 deserved
                 the
                 greatest
                 admiration
                 ,
                 who
                 [
                 although
                 ]
                 eminent
                 for
                 riches
                 ,
                 nobility
                 ,
                 glory
                 ,
                 eloquence
                 and
                 Philosophy
                 ;
                 yet
                 preferred
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 faith
                 in
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 before
                 all
                 these
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 sort
                 was
                 Philoromus
                 ;
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 bore
                 no
                 ordinary
                 office
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Emperours
                 b
                 Rationalist
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ;
                 who
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 dignity
                 and
                 Roman
                 honour
                 ,
                 being
                 attended
                 with
                 a
                 guard
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 did
                 daily
                 exercise
                 a
                 judiciary
                 power
                 .
                 Phileas
                 also
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Thmuitae
                 ;
                 a
                 person
                 eminent
                 for
                 his
                 discharge
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 Offices
                 and
                 places
                 of
                 Magistracy
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 country
                 ;
                 and
                 famous
                 for
                 his
                 Philosophick
                 studies
                 .
                 These
                 two
                 persons
                 (
                 although
                 they
                 were
                 intreated
                 by
                 very
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 relations
                 and
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 moreover
                 by
                 c
                 personages
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 
                   yea
                   notwithstanding
                
                 the
                 d
                 Judge
                 himself
                 besought
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 pitty
                 on
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 compassion
                 on
                 their
                 wives
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 could
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 be
                 induced
                 by
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 preserve
                 their
                 own
                 lives
                 )
                 they
                 should
                 contemn
                 the
                 laws
                 [
                 made
                 ]
                 concerning
                 the
                 confession
                 and
                 renunciation
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 But
                 having
                 stoutly
                 bore
                 up
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 menaces
                 and
                 contumelies
                 of
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 manly
                 and
                 Philosophick
                 mind
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 with
                 a
                 pious
                 and
                 religious
                 heart
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 beheaded
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 a
                 The
                 written
                 informations
                 of
                 Phileas
                 the
                 Martyr
                 concerning
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 .
              
               
                 BUT
                 because
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 that
                 Phileas
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 worthy
                 of
                 great
                 esteem
                 for
                 his
                 Graecian
                 literature
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 produced
                 as
                 a
                 witness
                 
                 for
                 himself
                 ▪
                 both
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 what
                 a
                 person
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 relate
                 the
                 Martyrdoms
                 which
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 happened
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 will
                 [
                 declare
                 ]
                 more
                 accurately
                 than
                 we
                 can
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
              
               
                 
                   b
                   OUT
                   OF
                   PHILEAS'S
                   EPISTLE
                   TO
                   THE
                   THMUITAE
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     All
                     these
                     Examples
                     ,
                     Prescripts
                     ,
                     and
                     good
                     Documents
                     being
                     deposited
                     for
                     us
                     in
                     the
                     divine
                     and
                     sacred
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     the
                     blessed
                     Martyrs
                     ,
                     who
                     were
                     conversant
                     amongst
                     us
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     delay
                     manifestly
                     fixed
                     the
                     eye
                     of
                     their
                     mind
                     upon
                     the
                     supream
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     willingly
                     embracing
                     death
                     upon
                     account
                     of
                     piety
                     ,
                     they
                     steadfastly
                     adhered
                     to
                     their
                     calling
                     :
                     for
                     they
                     found
                     that
                     our
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     had
                     been
                     incarnate
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     abolish
                     all
                     manner
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     provide
                     us
                     with
                     assistances
                     for
                     our
                     entrance
                     into
                     life
                     eternal
                     .
                     For
                     *
                     
                       he
                       thought
                       it
                       not
                       robbery
                       to
                       be
                       equal
                       with
                       God
                       :
                       but
                       made
                       himself
                       of
                       no
                       reputation
                       ,
                       and
                       took
                       the
                       form
                       of
                       a
                       servant
                       :
                       And
                       being
                       found
                       in
                       fashion
                       as
                       a
                       man
                       ,
                       he
                       humbled
                       himself
                       unto
                       death
                       ,
                       even
                       the
                       death
                       of
                       the
                       Cross.
                    
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     Martyrs
                     (
                     who
                     were
                     c
                     full
                     of
                     Christ
                     )
                     zealously
                     affecting
                     the
                     best
                     gifts
                     ,
                     endured
                     all
                     manner
                     of
                     sorrow
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     sorts
                     of
                     tortures
                     that
                     could
                     be
                     invented
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     once
                     ,
                     but
                     some
                     of
                     them
                     a
                     second
                     time
                     also
                     .
                     And
                     when
                     the
                     Souldiers
                     that
                     were
                     of
                     the
                     guard
                     endeavoured
                     with
                     much
                     earnestness
                     [
                     to
                     strike
                     a
                     terrour
                     ]
                     into
                     them
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     by
                     all
                     manner
                     of
                     menaces
                     in
                     words
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     deeds
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     in
                     no
                     wise
                     discouraged
                     in
                     mind
                     ,
                     because
                     *
                     
                       perfect
                       love
                       casteth
                       out
                       fear
                    
                     .
                     Whose
                     fortitude
                     and
                     courage
                     under
                     each
                     torture
                     what
                     words
                     would
                     be
                     sufficient
                     to
                     relate
                     ?
                     For
                     ,
                     free
                     leave
                     being
                     granted
                     to
                     all
                     persons
                     that
                     would
                     be
                     injurious
                     towards
                     them
                     ,
                     some
                     beat
                     them
                     with
                     clubs
                     ,
                     others
                     with
                     rods
                     ;
                     othersome
                     with
                     scourges
                     :
                     again
                     ,
                     some
                     scourged
                     them
                     with
                     thongs
                     of
                     leather
                     ;
                     others
                     with
                     ropes
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     spectacle
                     of
                     these
                     tortures
                     was
                     variously
                     enterchanged
                     ,
                     and
                     full
                     of
                     malicious
                     cruelty
                     .
                     For
                     some
                     [
                     of
                     the
                     Martyrs
                     ]
                     having
                     their
                     hands
                     bound
                     behind
                     them
                     ,
                     were
                     hung
                     at
                     an
                     d
                     Engin
                     of
                     wood
                     ,
                     and
                     every
                     member
                     of
                     their
                     bodies
                     was
                     distended
                     by
                     certain
                     machines
                     .
                     After
                     that
                     ,
                     the
                     Tormentours
                     ,
                     by
                     command
                     [
                     of
                     the
                     Judge
                     ,
                     ]
                     made
                     use
                     of
                     e
                     iron-nailes
                     to
                     torture
                     them
                     with
                     all
                     over
                     their
                     bodies
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     applied
                     not
                     onely
                     to
                     their
                     sides
                     ,
                     as
                     Murtherers
                     are
                     usually
                     tormented
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     their
                     bellies
                     ,
                     their
                     legs
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     their
                     cheeks
                     .
                     Others
                     ,
                     being
                     lifted
                     up
                     ,
                     were
                     hung
                     by
                     one
                     hand
                     at
                     a
                     *
                     Gallery
                     ,
                     the
                     stretching
                     of
                     whose
                     joynts
                     and
                     members
                     was
                     a
                     sharper
                     pain
                     to
                     them
                     than
                     all
                     sorts
                     of
                     tortures
                     .
                     Others
                     were
                     bound
                     face
                     to
                     face
                     to
                     Pillars
                     ,
                     their
                     feet
                     not
                     touching
                     the
                     ground
                     ;
                     that
                     so
                     their
                     bonds
                     being
                     strained
                     by
                     the
                     heaviness
                     of
                     their
                     bodies
                     ,
                     might
                     with
                     stretching
                     be
                     the
                     closer
                     drawn
                     together
                     :
                     and
                     this
                     they
                     endured
                     not
                     only
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     the
                     Governour
                     talked
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     at
                     leisure
                     to
                     hear
                     them
                     ;
                     but
                     almost
                     a
                     whole
                     day
                     together
                     :
                     for
                     when
                     he
                     went
                     away
                     [
                     to
                     hear
                     ]
                     others
                     ,
                     he
                     left
                     f
                     Officers
                     ,
                     that
                     were
                     impowred
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     watchfull
                     over
                     the
                     former
                     [
                     Martyrs
                     ,
                     ]
                     whether
                     any
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     being
                     overcome
                     by
                     the
                     sharpness
                     of
                     his
                     tortures
                     ,
                     would
                     seem
                     to
                     abandon
                     his
                     resolution
                     .
                     He
                     also
                     commanded
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     g
                     strained
                     with
                     bonds
                     without
                     any
                     commiseration
                     ,
                     and
                     afterwards
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     were
                     dead
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     thrown
                     on
                     the
                     ground
                     ,
                     and
                     drag'd
                     up
                     and
                     down
                     .
                     For
                     they
                     ought
                     not
                     [
                     he
                     said
                     ]
                     to
                     take
                     the
                     least
                     care
                     of
                     us
                     ;
                     but
                     that
                     all
                     persons
                     should
                     so
                     think
                     of
                     ,
                     and
                     behave
                     themselves
                     towards
                     us
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     we
                     were
                     not
                     men
                     .
                     This
                     h
                     second
                     torture
                     (
                     after
                     they
                     had
                     beaten
                     us
                     with
                     stripes
                     )
                     our
                     Adversaries
                     invented
                     .
                     There
                     were
                     some
                     also
                     ,
                     who
                     after
                     they
                     had
                     been
                     scourged
                     ,
                     lay
                     in
                     the
                     i
                     stocks
                     ,
                     both
                     their
                     feet
                     being
                     stretched
                     to
                     the
                     fourth
                     hole
                     ;
                     in
                     so
                     much
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     forced
                     to
                     lie
                     in
                     the
                     stocks
                     with
                     their
                     bellies
                     upwards
                     ,
                     being
                     unable
                     to
                     stand
                     because
                     of
                     their
                     fresh
                     wounds
                     ,
                     caused
                     by
                     the
                     stripes
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     had
                     all
                     over
                     their
                     bodies
                     .
                     Others
                     threw
                     themselves
                     upon
                     the
                     ground
                     ,
                     where
                     they
                     lay
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     innumerable
                     wounds
                     made
                     by
                     their
                     tortures
                     ;
                     yielding
                     a
                     more
                     miserable
                     spectacle
                     to
                     those
                     that
                     lookt
                     on
                     them
                     ,
                     than
                     in
                     the
                     very
                     time
                     of
                     their
                     being
                     tortured
                     ;
                     and
                     bearing
                     in
                     their
                     bodies
                     the
                     various
                     and
                     different
                     sorts
                     of
                     tortures
                     invented
                     for
                     them
                     .
                     These
                     things
                     being
                     thus
                     performed
                     ,
                     some
                     [
                     of
                     the
                     Martyrs
                     ]
                     expired
                     under
                     their
                     tortures
                     ,
                     having
                     made
                     the
                     adversary
                     ashamed
                     by
                     their
                     persevering
                     constancy
                     .
                     Others
                     ,
                     being
                     half
                     dead
                     ,
                     were
                     shut
                     up
                     in
                     prison
                     ,
                     where
                     having
                     been
                     sorely
                     afflicted
                     with
                     the
                     smart
                     of
                     their
                     wounds
                     ,
                     they
                     ended
                     their
                     lives
                     not
                     many
                     days
                     after
                     .
                     The
                     residue
                     having
                     been
                     refreshed
                     with
                     methods
                     of
                     cure
                     ,
                     became
                     more
                     stout
                     and
                     confident
                     by
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     abode
                     in
                     prison
                     .
                     Therefore
                     ,
                     when
                     afterwards
                     command
                     was
                     given
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     choose
                     ,
                     whether
                     by
                     touching
                     the
                     detestable
                     sacrifices
                     they
                     would
                     free
                     themselves
                     from
                     all
                     molestation
                     ,
                     and
                     obtain
                     from
                     them
                     an
                     execrable
                     liberty
                     ;
                     or
                     whether
                     ,
                     refusing
                     to
                     sacrifice
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     receive
                     the
                     sentence
                     of
                     death
                     :
                     without
                     any
                     delay
                     they
                     chearfully
                     proceeded
                     forth
                     to
                     death
                     .
                     For
                     they
                     well
                     knew
                     what
                     was
                     before
                     prescribed
                     to
                     us
                     by
                     the
                     sacred
                     Scriptures
                     :
                     for
                     *
                     he
                     (
                     says
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     )
                     
                       that
                       sacrificeth
                       to
                       other
                       Gods
                    
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     utterly
                     destroyed
                     .
                     And
                     again
                     ,
                     †
                     
                       Thou
                       shalt
                       have
                       no
                       other
                       Gods
                       ,
                       but
                       me
                       .
                    
                  
                   Such
                   were
                   the
                   expressions
                   of
                   [
                   Phileas
                   ]
                   the
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   (
                   a
                   true
                   Philosopher
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   a
                   sincere
                   lover
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   )
                   which
                   he
                   sent
                   to
                   the
                   Brethren
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   before
                   his
                   last
                   sentence
                   of
                   condemnation
                   ,
                   being
                   yet
                   in
                   prison
                   :
                   whereby
                   he
                   informed
                   them
                   both
                   in
                   what
                   condition
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   exhorted
                   them
                   stifly
                   to
                   retain
                   their
                   piety
                   in
                   Christ
                   after
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   now
                   approaching
                   .
                   k
                   But
                   what
                   need
                   we
                   spend
                   many
                   words
                   in
                   relating
                   
                   the
                   conflicts
                   of
                   the
                   divine
                   Martyrs
                   over
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   (
                   whose
                   new
                   combats
                   were
                   succeeded
                   by
                   other
                   conflicts
                   that
                   were
                   as
                   new
                   ;
                   )
                   and
                   especially
                   when
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   assaulted
                   not
                   in
                   an
                   ordinary
                   way
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   an
                   hostile
                   manner
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 Phrygia
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 some
                 armed
                 Souldiers
                 invested
                 a
                 whole
                 City
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 very
                 populous
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Phrygia
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 having
                 set
                 it
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 burnt
                 the
                 men
                 (
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 women
                 and
                 children
                 )
                 whilst
                 they
                 called
                 upon
                 Christ
                 the
                 supream
                 God.
                 The
                 reason
                 hereof
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 the
                 b
                 Curator
                 ,
                 the
                 c
                 Duumvir
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 professing
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 Christians
                 ,
                 would
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 obey
                 those
                 that
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 Idols
                 .
                 Another
                 person
                 also
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 d
                 Adauctus
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 man
                 descended
                 from
                 a
                 noble
                 family
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 obtained
                 a
                 Roman
                 dignity
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 had
                 passed
                 through
                 all
                 degrees
                 of
                 honour
                 in
                 the
                 Palace
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 faithfully
                 discharged
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 e
                 
                   Receiver
                   General
                
                 ,
                 which
                 amongst
                 them
                 is
                 called
                 The
                 f
                 
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   private
                   Revenue
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Rationalist
                 ;
                 besides
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 famous
                 for
                 his
                 virtuous
                 performances
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 confessions
                 of
                 the
                 Christ
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 )
                 was
                 adorned
                 with
                 the
                 crown
                 of
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 having
                 undergone
                 the
                 conflict
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 bore
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Rationalist
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 many
                 other
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 who
                 suffered
                 Martyrdom
                 in
                 a
                 various
                 and
                 different
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 WHat
                 need
                 is
                 there
                 now
                 of
                 mentioning
                 the
                 rest
                 by
                 name
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 recounting
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 delineating
                 the
                 various
                 sorts
                 of
                 tortures
                 [
                 endured
                 by
                 ]
                 the
                 admirable
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Part
                 whereof
                 were
                 beheaded
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 happened
                 to
                 those
                 in
                 Arabia
                 ;
                 and
                 part
                 were
                 [
                 killed
                 ]
                 by
                 having
                 their
                 legs
                 broken
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 befell
                 those
                 in
                 Cappadocia
                 .
                 Some
                 ,
                 being
                 hung
                 up
                 on
                 high
                 by
                 the
                 feet
                 with
                 their
                 heads
                 downwards
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 a
                 slow
                 fire
                 having
                 been
                 kindled
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 )
                 were
                 suffocated
                 with
                 the
                 smoak
                 that
                 ascended
                 from
                 the
                 combustible
                 matter
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 befell
                 those
                 in
                 Mesopotamia
                 :
                 others
                 had
                 their
                 noses
                 ,
                 the
                 tips
                 of
                 their
                 ears
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 hands
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 members
                 and
                 parts
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 were
                 mangled
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 happened
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 What
                 need
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 renewing
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ?
                 where
                 some
                 were
                 broyled
                 on
                 b
                 Grid-irons
                 set
                 over
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 not
                 till
                 they
                 were
                 killed
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 their
                 punishment
                 might
                 be
                 prolonged
                 :
                 others
                 were
                 more
                 ready
                 to
                 thrust
                 their
                 right
                 hands
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 touch
                 the
                 impious
                 sacrifices
                 .
                 Whereof
                 some
                 ,
                 avoiding
                 the
                 being
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 test
                 [
                 whether
                 they
                 would
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 ]
                 before
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 apprehended
                 and
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 laid
                 wait
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 threw
                 ▪
                 themselves
                 headlong
                 from
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 high
                 houses
                 ,
                 having
                 accounted
                 death
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 gain
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 malitiousness
                 of
                 the
                 impious
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 a
                 certain
                 holy
                 woman
                 ,
                 (
                 admirable
                 for
                 her
                 virtuous
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 her
                 comely
                 ]
                 body
                 ,
                 eminently
                 famous
                 ,
                 beyond
                 all
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 for
                 riches
                 ▪
                 descent
                 ,
                 and
                 reputation
                 ,
                 )
                 had
                 educated
                 two
                 daughters
                 (
                 virgins
                 that
                 were
                 eminent
                 for
                 beauty
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 flower
                 of
                 their
                 age
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 Religion
                 :
                 when
                 many
                 ,
                 moved
                 thereto
                 by
                 envy
                 ,
                 used
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 industry
                 in
                 inquiring
                 out
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 absconded
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 being
                 at
                 length
                 understood
                 they
                 lived
                 in
                 a
                 forrein
                 country
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 with
                 ▪
                 much
                 diligence
                 summoned
                 to
                 Antioch
                 :
                 after
                 the
                 woman
                 knew
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 and
                 her
                 daughters
                 were
                 now
                 incompassed
                 with
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 nets
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 her self
                 and
                 daughters
                 reduced
                 to
                 an
                 inextricable
                 state
                 of
                 perill
                 ,
                 she
                 exhorted
                 the
                 virgins
                 ,
                 expresly
                 declaring
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 mischiess
                 that
                 would
                 befall
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 evils
                 ,
                 ravishment
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 intollerable
                 ,
                 the
                 meances
                 whereof
                 it
                 was
                 unlawfull
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 endure
                 even
                 to
                 hear
                 :
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 having
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 yield
                 up
                 their
                 souls
                 to
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 devils
                 ,
                 was
                 worse
                 than
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 destruction
                 ;
                 there
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 way
                 (
                 she
                 declared
                 )
                 to
                 avoid
                 all
                 these
                 evils
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 flie
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 refuge
                 .
                 Immediately
                 after
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 having
                 all
                 agreed
                 to
                 embrace
                 the
                 same
                 advice
                 ,
                 they
                 adorned
                 their
                 
                 bodies
                 with
                 a
                 decent
                 dress
                 :
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 gone
                 c
                 half
                 their
                 journey
                 ,
                 having
                 intreated
                 their
                 guard
                 for
                 a
                 short
                 recess
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 being
                 granted
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 threw
                 themselves
                 into
                 a
                 River
                 which
                 ran
                 hard
                 by
                 :
                 thus
                 these
                 persons
                 [
                 drowned
                 ]
                 themselves
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 another
                 pair
                 of
                 virgins
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 divine
                 ,
                 and
                 truly
                 Sisters
                 ,
                 eminent
                 for
                 descent
                 ,
                 splendid
                 as
                 to
                 estate
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 flower
                 of
                 their
                 age
                 ,
                 beautifull
                 in
                 body
                 ,
                 chast
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 pious
                 in
                 their
                 conversations
                 ,
                 admirable
                 for
                 their
                 industry
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 earth
                 were
                 unable
                 to
                 bear
                 so
                 great
                 [
                 an
                 ornament
                 ,
                 ]
                 )
                 were
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 worshippers
                 of
                 Demons
                 ,
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 Sea.
                 These
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 amongst
                 those
                 [
                 at
                 Antioch
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 't
                 is
                 horrid
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 what
                 others
                 suffered
                 in
                 Pontus
                 :
                 some
                 had
                 sharp
                 reeds
                 thrust
                 up
                 the
                 fingers
                 of
                 both
                 their
                 hands
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 tops
                 of
                 their
                 nailes
                 :
                 others
                 had
                 melted
                 l●ad
                 poured
                 upon
                 their
                 backs
                 ,
                 even
                 whilst
                 the
                 melted
                 metall
                 boiled
                 ,
                 which
                 [
                 ran
                 down
                 and
                 ]
                 burnt
                 the
                 most
                 d
                 necessary
                 parts
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 :
                 again
                 ,
                 others
                 without
                 any
                 commiseration
                 endured
                 obscene
                 tortures
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 unfit
                 to
                 be
                 related
                 )
                 in
                 their
                 privy
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 bowels
                 ;
                 which
                 those
                 *
                 couragious
                 and
                 just
                 judges
                 invented
                 with
                 much
                 earnestness
                 and
                 labour
                 ,
                 demonstrating
                 thereby
                 the
                 acuteness
                 of
                 their
                 wit
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 very
                 power
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 wisdom
                 [
                 consisted
                 in
                 such
                 cruell
                 inventions
                 :
                 ]
                 and
                 striving
                 continually
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 for
                 rewards
                 in
                 a
                 combat
                 )
                 to
                 outdo
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 finding
                 out
                 new
                 sorts
                 of
                 tortures
                 .
                 These
                 calamities
                 therefore
                 were
                 not
                 ended
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 [
                 the
                 Judges
                 ,
                 ]
                 despairing
                 of
                 making
                 any
                 further
                 addition
                 to
                 these
                 miseries
                 ,
                 wearied
                 with
                 slaughters
                 ,
                 filled
                 and
                 satiated
                 with
                 the
                 effusion
                 of
                 bloud
                 ,
                 betook
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 clemency
                 and
                 humanity
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 future
                 they
                 might
                 seem
                 to
                 invent
                 no
                 further
                 cruelty
                 against
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 unfit
                 (
                 they
                 said
                 )
                 to
                 pollute
                 the
                 Cities
                 with
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 their
                 inhabitants
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 defame
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 benign
                 and
                 gentle
                 towards
                 all
                 persons
                 )
                 by
                 so
                 e
                 superlative
                 a
                 cruelty
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 rather
                 it
                 was
                 fit
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 humanity
                 and
                 beneficence
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 authority
                 should
                 be
                 extended
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 [
                 the
                 Christians
                 ]
                 should
                 not
                 any
                 longer
                 be
                 punished
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 were
                 exempted
                 from
                 such
                 punishment
                 by
                 the
                 indulgence
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 therefore
                 f
                 command
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 pluck
                 out
                 the
                 eyes
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ]
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 legs
                 lamed
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 was
                 their
                 civility
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 seemed
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 most
                 gentle
                 punishment
                 [
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 inflicted
                 ]
                 on
                 us
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 upon
                 acount
                 of
                 this
                 lenity
                 used
                 by
                 these
                 impious
                 wretches
                 [
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 ]
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 give
                 in
                 any
                 further
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 multitudes
                 (
                 which
                 indeed
                 are
                 altogether
                 innumerable
                 )
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 had
                 their
                 right
                 eyes
                 first
                 thrust
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 thus
                 prickt
                 out
                 ,
                 their
                 [
                 eye-holes
                 ]
                 were
                 seared
                 with
                 a
                 red-hot
                 iron
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 their
                 left
                 legs
                 (
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 bending
                 of
                 their
                 knees
                 )
                 made
                 useless
                 by
                 being
                 seared
                 with
                 hot
                 irons
                 :
                 after
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 condemned
                 to
                 the
                 brazen
                 mines
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 they
                 could
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 affliction
                 and
                 misery
                 they
                 should
                 [
                 endure
                 there
                 .
                 ]
                 Besides
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 assaulted
                 with
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 combats
                 ,
                 which
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 catalogue
                 of
                 ;
                 for
                 their
                 couragious
                 exploits
                 do
                 surpass
                 all
                 relation
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 noble
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 having
                 obtained
                 great
                 renown
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 in
                 these
                 [
                 g
                 combats
                 ,
                 ]
                 did
                 both
                 deservedly
                 amaze
                 every
                 where
                 the
                 spectatours
                 of
                 their
                 courage
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 exhibit
                 in
                 themselves
                 manifest
                 tokens
                 of
                 the
                 truly
                 divine
                 and
                 h
                 inexplicable
                 power
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 every
                 particular
                 person
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 name
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 very
                 tedious
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 a
                 thing
                 impossible
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 those
                 Prelates
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 who
                 demonstrated
                 the
                 sincerity
                 of
                 the
                 Religion
                 they
                 asserted
                 by
                 [
                 the
                 effusion
                 ]
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 bloud
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 who
                 suffered
                 Martyrdom
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 Cities
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 commemorated
                 in
                 the
                 monuments
                 of
                 the
                 pious
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 Anthimus
                 ,
                 a
                 witness
                 of
                 Christs
                 kingdom
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Nicomedia
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 beheaded
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 a
                 Antiochian
                 Martyrs
                 [
                 we
                 will
                 mention
                 ]
                 Lucianus
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 most
                 eminent
                 [
                 for
                 sanctity
                 ]
                 throughout
                 his
                 whole
                 life
                 :
                 he
                 at
                 first
                 made
                 a
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 celestiall
                 kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 an
                 Apologetick
                 oration
                 ,
                 at
                 Nicomedia
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 he
                 [
                 asserted
                 it
                 ]
                 in
                 deeds
                 and
                 reall
                 performances
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 Martyrs
                 in
                 Phaenice
                 (
                 which
                 were
                 most
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Pastours
                 of
                 Christ's
                 flock
                 )
                 were
                 Tyrannio
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 and
                 Zenobius
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 at
                 Sidon
                 ;
                 also
                 Silvanus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 at
                 Emisa
                 .
                 This
                 [
                 Prelate
                 last
                 named
                 ]
                 being
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 cast
                 as
                 food
                 to
                 the
                 wild-beasts
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 City
                 of
                 Emesa
                 ,
                 was
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 .
                 Both
                 the
                 other
                 rendred
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 faith
                 famous
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 most
                 patient
                 suffering
                 [
                 of
                 tortures
                 ]
                 untill
                 their
                 deaths
                 ;
                 [
                 Tyrannio
                 ]
                 the
                 Bishop
                 was
                 drowned
                 in
                 the
                 depths
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 and
                 Zenobius
                 (
                 a
                 most
                 incomparable
                 Physitian
                 )
                 died
                 couragiously
                 under
                 the
                 tortures
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 applied
                 to
                 his
                 sides
                 .
                 Amongst
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 
                   Palestine
                   ,
                   Silvanus
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 at
                 Gaza
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 nine
                 and
                 thirty
                 others
                 ,
                 beheaded
                 at
                 the
                 mines
                 of
                 brass
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 Phaeno
                 .
                 Also
                 Peleus
                 and
                 
                   Nilus
                   ,
                   Aegyptian
                
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 were
                 burnt
                 to
                 death
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 .
                 Amongst
                 which
                 number
                 we
                 must
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 omit
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 Pamphilus
                 the
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 admirable
                 person
                 in
                 our
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greatest
                 ornament
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Caesarea
                 :
                 whose
                 fortitude
                 and
                 couragious
                 exploits
                 we
                 b
                 will
                 declare
                 at
                 a
                 fit
                 and
                 convenient
                 opportunity
                 .
                 [
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 ]
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 perfected
                 by
                 a
                 glorious
                 Martyrdom
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 throughout
                 all
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 Thebais
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 mentioned
                 is
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 divine
                 teacher
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ;
                 also
                 ,
                 Faustus
                 ,
                 c
                 Dius
                 ,
                 and
                 Ammonius
                 (
                 perfect
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 who
                 were
                 his
                 Presbyters
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 
                   Phileas
                   ,
                   Hesychius
                   ,
                   Pachumius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Theodorus
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Churches
                 in
                 Egypt
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 other
                 eminent
                 [
                 Martyrs
                 ]
                 who
                 have
                 an
                 honourable
                 mention
                 among
                 the
                 Churches
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 and
                 Countries
                 .
                 But
                 our
                 [
                 design
                 ]
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 commit
                 to
                 writing
                 the
                 conflicts
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 suffered
                 for
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 to
                 give
                 in
                 an
                 accurate
                 relation
                 of
                 every
                 accident
                 that
                 befell
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 those
                 rather
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 eyes
                 beheld
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 those
                 [
                 conflicts
                 ]
                 our selves
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 commit
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 posterity
                 in
                 d
                 another
                 work
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 book
                 I
                 will
                 annex
                 to
                 what
                 has
                 been
                 declared
                 a
                 revocation
                 of
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 practised
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 accidents
                 that
                 happened
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 persecution
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 most
                 usefull
                 to
                 the
                 Readers
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 war
                 [
                 was
                 denounced
                 ]
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 (
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 Emperours
                 were
                 friendly
                 and
                 peaceable
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 )
                 e
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 felicity
                 and
                 plenty
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 was
                 dignified
                 with
                 ,
                 what
                 words
                 can
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 declare
                 ?
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 those
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 hands
                 the
                 supream
                 power
                 was
                 ,
                 having
                 compleated
                 the
                 tenth
                 and
                 twentieth
                 year
                 of
                 their
                 Empire
                 ,
                 lead
                 their
                 lives
                 in
                 a
                 firm
                 and
                 continued
                 peace
                 ,
                 [
                 spending
                 the
                 time
                 ]
                 with
                 festivities
                 ,
                 publick
                 shews
                 ,
                 most
                 splendid
                 banquets
                 ,
                 and
                 delights
                 .
                 When
                 their
                 Empire
                 was
                 after
                 this
                 sort
                 enlarged
                 without
                 any
                 manner
                 of
                 impediment
                 ,
                 and
                 daily
                 augmented
                 with
                 an
                 increase
                 of
                 greatness
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 they
                 revoked
                 the
                 peace
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 raised
                 a
                 perfidious
                 war
                 [
                 against
                 us
                 .
                 ]
                 The
                 f
                 second
                 year
                 of
                 this
                 war
                 was
                 not
                 compleated
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 new
                 and
                 unexpected
                 accident
                 subverted
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 affairs
                 almost
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 [
                 Roman
                 ]
                 Empire
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 g
                 He
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 precedency
                 amongst
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 (
                 having
                 been
                 visited
                 by
                 an
                 unfortunate
                 disease
                 ,
                 which
                 drave
                 him
                 into
                 a
                 disordered
                 and
                 mad
                 temper
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 )
                 betook
                 himself
                 to
                 a
                 private
                 and
                 Country
                 life
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 that
                 [
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 next
                 in
                 dignity
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 These
                 affaires
                 were
                 no
                 sooner
                 transacted
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 whole
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 was
                 h
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 parts
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 has
                 been
                 recorded
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 an
                 accident
                 that
                 never
                 happened
                 before
                 .
                 Within
                 some
                 small
                 interval
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantius
                 (
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 mildness
                 throughout
                 his
                 whole
                 life
                 ,
                 most
                 favourable
                 to
                 his
                 subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 singular
                 affection
                 for
                 the
                 divine
                 doctrine
                 [
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 ]
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 sanction
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 leaving
                 his
                 own
                 Son
                 Constantine
                 Emperour
                 and
                 Augustus
                 in
                 his
                 stead
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 i
                 first
                 that
                 was
                 deified
                 amongst
                 the
                 [
                 Romans
                 ,
                 ]
                 being
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 vouchsafed
                 all
                 honours
                 due
                 to
                 an
                 Emperour
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 mildest
                 and
                 most
                 benigne
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Emperours
                 :
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 onely
                 person
                 of
                 those
                 Princes
                 in
                 our
                 days
                 ,
                 that
                 passed
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 government
                 sutably
                 to
                 his
                 Imperial
                 Majesty
                 :
                 he
                 behaved
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 graciousness
                 and
                 candour
                 imaginable
                 towards
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 other
                 matters
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 was
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 a
                 confederate
                 in
                 the
                 war
                 raised
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 preserved
                 those
                 worshippers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 lived
                 under
                 his
                 government
                 ,
                 free
                 from
                 harm
                 and
                 injuries
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 having
                 neither
                 demolished
                 the
                 fabricks
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 nor
                 attempted
                 any
                 other
                 new
                 design
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 obtained
                 an
                 k
                 honourable
                 and
                 thrice-happy
                 conclusion
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 :
                 being
                 the
                 onely
                 person
                 [
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 four
                 Emperours
                 ]
                 that
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 in
                 his
                 Imperial
                 government
                 fortunately
                 and
                 gloriously
                 ,
                 [
                 leaving
                 ]
                 his
                 own
                 Son
                 (
                 a
                 most
                 prudent
                 and
                 pious
                 Prince
                 )
                 his
                 successour
                 .
                 Constantinus
                 ,
                 Son
                 to
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 being
                 immediately
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 time
                 [
                 of
                 his
                 fathers
                 death
                 ]
                 proclaimed
                 supream
                 Emperour
                 and
                 Augustus
                 by
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 (
                 but
                 long
                 before
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 supream
                 God
                 )
                 exhibited
                 himself
                 an
                 emulatour
                 of
                 his
                 fathers
                 piety
                 towards
                 our
                 Religion
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 person
                 was
                 he
                 :
                 afterwards
                 Licinius
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 suffrage
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 was
                 declared
                 Emperour
                 and
                 Augustus
                 :
                 at
                 which
                 Maximinus
                 was
                 sorely
                 displeased
                 ,
                 who
                 untill
                 that
                 time
                 had
                 been
                 honoured
                 onely
                 with
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Caesar
                 l
                 by
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 He
                 therefore
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 tyrannical
                 disposition
                 ,
                 by
                 violence
                 possest
                 himself
                 of
                 that
                 dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 by
                 himself
                 declared
                 Augustus
                 .
                 About
                 that
                 time
                 [
                 Maximianus
                 ,
                 ]
                 m
                 whom
                 we
                 before
                 manifested
                 to
                 have
                 re-assumed
                 the
                 Empire
                 after
                 his
                 resignation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 found
                 to
                 have
                 contrived
                 machinations
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 by
                 a
                 most
                 infamous
                 death
                 :
                 he
                 being
                 the
                 n
                 first
                 ,
                 whose
                 Monuments
                 ,
                 Statues
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 ever
                 else
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 has
                 been
                 usually
                 erected
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 were
                 abolished
                 ,
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 a
                 profane
                 and
                 most
                 impious
                 person
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Morals
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 MAxentius
                 (
                 Son
                 to
                 this
                 *
                 man
                 ,
                 )
                 who
                 had
                 possest
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 hypocritically
                 pretended
                 [
                 himself
                 a
                 professour
                 of
                 ]
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 thereby
                 please
                 and
                 flatter
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 account
                 he
                 commanded
                 his
                 subjects
                 to
                 forbear
                 persecuting
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 making
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 piety
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 being
                 desirous
                 ]
                 to
                 seem
                 benign
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 mild
                 than
                 the
                 former
                 Governours
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 his
                 practises
                 he
                 manifested
                 himself
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 of
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 was
                 hoped
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 proved
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 having
                 applied
                 himself
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 commission
                 of
                 ]
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 impious
                 facts
                 ,
                 he
                 omitted
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 action
                 that
                 was
                 impure
                 and
                 libidinous
                 .
                 He
                 committed
                 adulteries
                 and
                 rapes
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 .
                 He
                 parted
                 the
                 husbands
                 [
                 by
                 divorce
                 ]
                 from
                 their
                 lawfull
                 wives
                 ,
                 whom
                 (
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 by
                 uncleanness
                 abused
                 )
                 he
                 most
                 dishonourably
                 sent
                 back
                 again
                 to
                 their
                 husbands
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 he
                 make
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 injurious
                 towards
                 obscure
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 mean
                 quality
                 ,
                 but
                 towards
                 them
                 especially
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 advanced
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 place
                 of
                 honour
                 in
                 the
                 Senate
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 insulting
                 over
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 personages
                 .
                 All
                 persons
                 therefore
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 vulgar
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 honourable
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 obscure
                 ,
                 standing
                 in
                 great
                 fear
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 were
                 sorely
                 afflicted
                 with
                 his
                 intollerable
                 tyranny
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 they
                 were
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 patiently
                 bore
                 the
                 austere
                 servitude
                 [
                 they
                 were
                 opprest
                 with
                 ;
                 ]
                 yet
                 none
                 could
                 so
                 avoid
                 the
                 bloudy
                 cruelty
                 of
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 very
                 trivial
                 pretence
                 ,
                 he
                 delivered
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 to
                 be
                 slain
                 by
                 his
                 a
                 own
                 guards
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 innumerable
                 multitudes
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 people
                 (
                 not
                 Scythians
                 ,
                 nor
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 own
                 Citizens
                 )
                 were
                 killed
                 with
                 spears
                 and
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 weapons
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 enumerate
                 how
                 many
                 slaughters
                 were
                 made
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 Senatours
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 their
                 estates
                 might
                 be
                 seized
                 ;
                 infinite
                 numbers
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 at
                 several
                 times
                 for
                 various
                 crimes
                 framed
                 [
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 ]
                 At
                 length
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 complement
                 of
                 his
                 impieties
                 ,
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 proceeded
                 to
                 [
                 exercise
                 ]
                 the
                 delusions
                 of
                 Magick
                 Art
                 :
                 sometimes
                 ripping
                 up
                 women
                 great
                 with
                 child
                 ;
                 other
                 whiles
                 searching
                 into
                 the
                 bowells
                 of
                 new-born
                 infants
                 ;
                 he
                 also
                 killed
                 Lyons
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 performed
                 ]
                 some
                 other
                 horrible
                 rites
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 forth
                 the
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 and
                 repell
                 the
                 approaching
                 war.
                 For
                 he
                 most
                 undoubtedly
                 presumed
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 these
                 performances
                 he
                 should
                 .
                 obtain
                 the
                 victory
                 .
                 Whilst
                 this
                 person
                 therefore
                 tyrannized
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 relate
                 what
                 mischievous
                 acts
                 he
                 perpetrated
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 how
                 miserably
                 ]
                 he
                 enslaved
                 his
                 Subjects
                 :
                 insomuch
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 reduced
                 to
                 such
                 extream
                 penury
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 necessary
                 sustenance
                 ,
                 as
                 (
                 't
                 is
                 recorded
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 times
                 )
                 
                 never
                 happened
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 where
                 else
                 .
                 But
                 Maximinus
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 in
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 ,
                 having
                 secretly
                 made
                 a
                 league
                 with
                 Maxentius
                 [
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ]
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 his
                 brother
                 in
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 keep
                 himself
                 concealed
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 at
                 last
                 detected
                 ,
                 he
                 suffered
                 condign
                 punishment
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 wonderfull
                 [
                 to
                 observe
                 ]
                 how
                 near
                 a
                 relation
                 and
                 brother-like
                 affinity
                 in
                 wickedness
                 this
                 man
                 exprest
                 towards
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 at
                 Rome
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 how
                 far
                 he
                 exceeded
                 and
                 surpassed
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 perpetration
                 of
                 nefarious
                 facts
                 .
                 For
                 Inchanters
                 and
                 Magicians
                 were
                 by
                 him
                 promoted
                 to
                 the
                 chiefest
                 places
                 of
                 honour
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 exceeding
                 timorous
                 and
                 superstitious
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 mighty
                 favourer
                 of
                 the
                 impostures
                 about
                 Idols
                 and
                 Daemons
                 :
                 without
                 divinations
                 and
                 responses
                 of
                 Oracles
                 he
                 presumed
                 not
                 to
                 move
                 any
                 thing
                 a
                 nails
                 breadth
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 saying
                 is
                 .
                 )
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 he
                 imposed
                 a
                 more
                 cruel
                 and
                 sharper
                 persecution
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 former
                 Emperours
                 had
                 done
                 ;
                 commanding
                 that
                 Temples
                 [
                 to
                 the
                 Gods
                 ]
                 should
                 be
                 erected
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 places
                 dedicated
                 to
                 their
                 worship
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 length
                 of
                 time
                 were
                 decayed
                 ,
                 should
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 be
                 repaired
                 .
                 He
                 [
                 constituted
                 ]
                 priests
                 for
                 the
                 Idols
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 and
                 City
                 ;
                 and
                 over
                 them
                 he
                 appointed
                 a
                 b
                 chief
                 Priest
                 of
                 every
                 Province
                 ,
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 most
                 worthily
                 discharged
                 all
                 the
                 publick
                 Offices
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 [
                 or
                 Senate
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 and
                 appointed
                 him
                 a
                 military
                 guard
                 [
                 consisting
                 of
                 ]
                 a
                 set
                 number
                 of
                 troops
                 .
                 [
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 ]
                 he
                 freely
                 bestowed
                 the
                 Governments
                 of
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 and
                 chiefest
                 places
                 of
                 preheminence
                 ,
                 on
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 impudent
                 Soothsayers
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 Religious
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 acceptable
                 to
                 the
                 Gods.
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 proceeded
                 to
                 vex
                 and
                 oppress
                 ,
                 not
                 one
                 City
                 onely
                 ,
                 or
                 Country
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 Provinces
                 in
                 general
                 that
                 were
                 under
                 his
                 government
                 ,
                 with
                 exactions
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 vast
                 sums
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 with
                 most
                 burthensome
                 c
                 imposts
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 various
                 sorts
                 of
                 forfeitures
                 succeeding
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 depriving
                 the
                 rich
                 of
                 their
                 estates
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 Ancestours
                 ,
                 he
                 bestowed
                 a
                 vast
                 treasure
                 and
                 heaps
                 of
                 money
                 on
                 those
                 about
                 him
                 that
                 were
                 his
                 flatterers
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 ebriety
                 and
                 drunkenness
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 high
                 degree
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 cups
                 he
                 would
                 rave
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 wits
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 drunkenness
                 he
                 would
                 command
                 such
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 when
                 sober
                 he
                 would
                 repent
                 of
                 .
                 In
                 sottishness
                 and
                 luxury
                 no
                 man
                 was
                 his
                 equal
                 ,
                 exhibiting
                 himself
                 the
                 master
                 of
                 debauchery
                 both
                 to
                 his
                 Princes
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 [
                 inferiour
                 ]
                 Subjects
                 .
                 He
                 permitted
                 his
                 Souldiers
                 to
                 live
                 effeminate
                 lives
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 deliciousness
                 and
                 intemperance
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 perswaded
                 his
                 Presidents
                 and
                 chief
                 Commanders
                 (
                 who
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 were
                 his
                 Colleagues
                 in
                 his
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 break
                 forth
                 into
                 extortion
                 and
                 covetousness
                 towards
                 those
                 under
                 their
                 jurisdiction
                 .
                 What
                 need
                 we
                 relate
                 those
                 libidinous
                 courses
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 this
                 man
                 indulged
                 himself
                 ?
                 or
                 recount
                 their
                 multitudes
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 vitiated
                 by
                 adultery
                 ?
                 For
                 he
                 passed
                 through
                 no
                 City
                 [
                 in
                 his
                 journey
                 ,
                 ]
                 without
                 committing
                 whoredome
                 with
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 ravishing
                 of
                 virgins
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 these
                 [
                 his
                 practises
                 ]
                 succeeded
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 desire
                 against
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 the
                 Christians
                 onely
                 excepted
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 having
                 contemned
                 death
                 ,
                 despised
                 that
                 his
                 outragious
                 Tyranny
                 .
                 d
                 For
                 the
                 men
                 (
                 having
                 endured
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 the
                 being
                 *
                 fastned
                 [
                 to
                 wooden
                 engines
                 ]
                 with
                 nails
                 ,
                 the
                 wild
                 beasts
                 ,
                 the
                 being
                 drowned
                 in
                 the
                 depths
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 the
                 cutting
                 off
                 their
                 members
                 ,
                 the
                 ●earings
                 with
                 hot
                 irons
                 ,
                 the
                 pricking
                 and
                 digging
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 being
                 maimed
                 all
                 over
                 their
                 bodies
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 besides
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 famine
                 ,
                 the
                 mines
                 ,
                 and
                 bonds
                 ;
                 )
                 would
                 rather
                 demonstrate
                 their
                 patient
                 sufferance
                 under
                 all
                 [
                 these
                 tortures
                 ]
                 for
                 religion
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 would
                 forsake
                 the
                 adoration
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 Idols
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 the
                 women
                 were
                 not
                 less
                 corroborated
                 by
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 word
                 than
                 the
                 men
                 :
                 some
                 of
                 whom
                 underwent
                 the
                 same
                 combats
                 with
                 the
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 obtained
                 rewards
                 of
                 their
                 fortitude
                 equal
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 others
                 ,
                 haled
                 away
                 to
                 be
                 rav●shed
                 ,
                 were
                 more
                 ready
                 to
                 part
                 with
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 than
                 expose
                 their
                 bodies
                 to
                 be
                 defiled
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 one
                 onely
                 Christian
                 woman
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 emi●ent
                 and
                 famous
                 of
                 the
                 Alexandrian
                 women
                 ,
                 (
                 when
                 the
                 others
                 had
                 been
                 vitiated
                 by
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 )
                 vanquished
                 the
                 dissolute
                 and
                 incontinent
                 mind
                 of
                 Maximinus
                 by
                 her
                 most
                 valiant
                 courage
                 of
                 mind
                 .
                 She
                 was
                 a
                 woman
                 eminent
                 for
                 riches
                 ,
                 descent
                 ,
                 and
                 learning
                 ;
                 but
                 she
                 preferred
                 chastity
                 before
                 all
                 these
                 .
                 When
                 [
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ]
                 had
                 often
                 solicited
                 this
                 woman
                 [
                 to
                 commit
                 adultery
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 ]
                 he
                 was
                 indeed
                 unable
                 to
                 kill
                 her
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 prepared
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 )
                 because
                 his
                 lust
                 was
                 master
                 of
                 his
                 cruelty
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 punished
                 her
                 with
                 exile
                 ,
                 and
                 deprived
                 her
                 of
                 her
                 whole
                 estate
                 .
                 Infinite
                 other
                 women
                 ,
                 being
                 unable
                 to
                 endure
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 menaces
                 of
                 ravishment
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 Provinces
                 threatned
                 them
                 with
                 ,
                 underwent
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 tortures
                 ,
                 torments
                 ,
                 and
                 capital
                 punishments
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 most
                 admirable
                 person
                 above
                 all
                 these
                 was
                 that
                 woman
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 noble
                 and
                 truly
                 chastest
                 woman
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 whom
                 Maxentius
                 (
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 there
                 ,
                 whose
                 practises
                 were
                 like
                 
                 Maximinus's
                 )
                 attempted
                 to
                 vitiate
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 she
                 understood
                 that
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 for
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 such
                 [
                 villanies
                 ,
                 ]
                 had
                 assaulted
                 her
                 house
                 ,
                 (
                 now
                 she
                 also
                 was
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 Prefect
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 had
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 fear
                 permitted
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 her
                 and
                 carry
                 her
                 away
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 e
                 having
                 requested
                 that
                 a
                 short
                 [
                 time
                 ]
                 might
                 be
                 allowed
                 her
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 she
                 would
                 have
                 adorned
                 her
                 body
                 ,
                 she
                 went
                 into
                 her
                 Chamber
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 being
                 alone
                 ,
                 f
                 sheathed
                 a
                 sword
                 in
                 her
                 own
                 breast
                 .
                 Expiring
                 immediately
                 hereupon
                 ,
                 
                 she
                 left
                 indeed
                 her
                 Co●ps
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 conduct
                 her
                 [
                 to
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ;
                 ]
                 but
                 by
                 this
                 act
                 of
                 hers
                 (
                 which
                 resounds
                 more
                 than
                 any
                 voice
                 )
                 she
                 has
                 manifested
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 now
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 future
                 ages
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 courage
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 inexpugnable
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 extirpated
                 by
                 death
                 .
                 Such
                 indeed
                 and
                 so
                 great
                 was
                 the
                 fertility
                 of
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 produced
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ;
                 the
                 authours
                 of
                 which
                 were
                 two
                 Tyrants
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 divided
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 West
                 between
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 ,
                 what
                 man
                 is
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 making
                 his
                 researches
                 into
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 these
                 so
                 great
                 [
                 calamities
                 ▪
                 ]
                 will
                 be
                 dubious
                 in
                 affirming
                 the
                 persecution
                 [
                 raised
                 against
                 us
                 ]
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 [
                 the
                 originall
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 miseries
                 ?
                 ]
                 Especially
                 ,
                 [
                 when
                 he
                 considers
                 ]
                 that
                 these
                 mighty
                 disturbances
                 [
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 ]
                 were
                 not
                 terminated
                 ;
                 before
                 the
                 Christians
                 had
                 the
                 free
                 and
                 open
                 profession
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 restored
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XV.
                
                 Concerning
                 what
                 happened
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
              
               
                 INdeed
                 ,
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 a
                 ten
                 years
                 space
                 of
                 the
                 persecution
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 intermission
                 of
                 mutual
                 conspiracies
                 and
                 intestine
                 wars
                 amongst
                 them
                 :
                 the
                 Sea
                 was
                 impassible
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 made
                 voyages
                 over
                 it
                 .
                 Neither
                 could
                 any
                 persons
                 arrive
                 at
                 any
                 Haven
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 ●ut
                 they
                 must
                 indu●e
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 scourges
                 ,
                 be
                 tormented
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 sides
                 torn
                 with
                 nails
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 interrogated
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 undergoing
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 tortures
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 Enemies
                 Country
                 :
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 underwent
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 crucifixion
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 burnt
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 they
                 provided
                 shields
                 ,
                 breast-plates
                 ,
                 darts
                 ,
                 speares
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 military
                 instruments
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 galleys
                 ,
                 and
                 weapons
                 for
                 a
                 Sea-fight
                 were
                 every
                 where
                 prepared
                 Neither
                 did
                 any
                 person
                 expect
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 but
                 an
                 incursion
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 .
                 After
                 all
                 these
                 [
                 calamities
                 ]
                 followed
                 a
                 famine
                 and
                 a
                 pestilence
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 will
                 give
                 a
                 relation
                 at
                 an
                 opportune
                 place
                 and
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 affaires
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 posture
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 SUch
                 were
                 the
                 preparations
                 during
                 the
                 whole
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 persecution
                 ;
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 wholly
                 ceased
                 in
                 the
                 tenth
                 year
                 ;
                 beginning
                 to
                 be
                 somewhat
                 remiss
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 eighth
                 year
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 divine
                 and
                 celestial
                 grace
                 demonstrated
                 [
                 it
                 self
                 ]
                 in
                 a
                 benigne
                 and
                 propitious
                 inspection
                 over
                 us
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Governours
                 in
                 our
                 times
                 ,
                 even
                 those
                 very
                 Princes
                 who
                 had
                 formerly
                 waged
                 wars
                 against
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 having
                 most
                 miraculously
                 altered
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 sounded
                 a
                 retreat
                 :
                 and
                 extinguished
                 the
                 most
                 ardent
                 flame
                 of
                 the
                 persecution
                 by
                 Reseripts
                 favourable
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 most
                 mild
                 Edicts
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 any
                 humane
                 cause
                 ,
                 nor
                 (
                 which
                 some
                 one
                 might
                 conjecture
                 )
                 was
                 the
                 clemency
                 or
                 humanity
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 the
                 occasion
                 hereof
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 't
                 was
                 far
                 from
                 that
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 persecution
                 unto
                 that
                 very
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 daily
                 invented
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 grievous
                 cruelties
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 renewing
                 the
                 tortures
                 [
                 used
                 ]
                 towards
                 us
                 by
                 divers
                 machines
                 [
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ]
                 successively
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 various
                 manner
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 appa●ent
                 inspection
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 providence
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 now
                 reconciled
                 to
                 its
                 people
                 ,
                 pursued
                 the
                 authour
                 of
                 these
                 miseries
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 angry
                 at
                 the
                 b
                 Ring-leader
                 of
                 the
                 wickedness
                 [
                 committed
                 ]
                 during
                 the
                 whole
                 persecution
                 .
                 For
                 al
                 though
                 these
                 things
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 [
                 will
                 ,
                 ]
                 yet
                 *
                 Woe
                 (
                 says
                 the
                 Scripture
                 )
                 to
                 that
                 man
                 
                   by
                   whom
                   the
                   offence
                   cometh
                
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 a
                 punishment
                 sent
                 from
                 God
                 seized
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 having
                 made
                 its
                 beginning
                 at
                 his
                 very
                 flesh
                 ,
                 proceeded
                 even
                 to
                 his
                 soul.
                 For
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 an
                 impostume
                 arose
                 upon
                 him
                 c
                 about
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 privy
                 parts
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ;
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 a
                 d
                 
                   Fi●●ula
                   in
                   ano
                
                 ;
                 both
                 these
                 diseases
                 spread
                 incurably
                 and
                 did
                 eat
                 into
                 his
                 inmost
                 bowels
                 .
                 From
                 them
                 bred
                 an
                 unspeakable
                 multitude
                 of
                 worms
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 most
                 noysome
                 stench
                 proceeded
                 therefrom
                 ;
                 [
                 for
                 ,
                 ]
                 before
                 this
                 disease
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 mass
                 of
                 flesh
                 upon
                 his
                 body
                 was
                 (
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 food
                 he
                 devoured
                 )
                 grown
                 to
                 an
                 immense
                 fatness
                 :
                 which
                 being
                 then
                 putrified
                 ,
                 became
                 an
                 intollerable
                 and
                 most
                 horrid
                 spectacle
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 approach't
                 him
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Physitians
                 ,
                 being
                 altogether
                 unable
                 to
                 endure
                 the
                 exceeding
                 noysomeness
                 of
                 the
                 stink
                 [
                 that
                 came
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 ]
                 were
                 killed
                 :
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 could
                 administer
                 no
                 remedy
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 whole
                 fabrick
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 being
                 swelled
                 ,
                 and
                 past
                 all
                 hopes
                 of
                 a
                 recovery
                 ,
                 )
                 were
                 cruelly
                 slain
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Retractation
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 whilest
                 he
                 was
                 strugling
                 with
                 these
                 many
                 and
                 great
                 miseries
                 ,
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 villanous
                 acts
                 he
                 had
                 performed
                 towards
                 the
                 worshippers
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 *
                 having
                 therefore
                 seriously
                 recollected
                 himself
                 ,
                 first
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 confession
                 to
                 the
                 supream
                 God.
                 Then
                 ,
                 having
                 called
                 
                 together
                 the
                 a
                 chief
                 Officers
                 of
                 his
                 Palace
                 ,
                 he
                 ordered
                 them
                 without
                 any
                 delay
                 to
                 inhibite
                 the
                 persecution
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 decree
                 and
                 Imperial
                 Edict
                 commanded
                 that
                 their
                 Churches
                 should
                 with
                 all
                 expedition
                 be
                 built
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 might
                 perform
                 their
                 usual
                 [
                 solemnities
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 make
                 supplications
                 [
                 to
                 God
                 ]
                 for
                 the
                 *
                 Emperour
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 order
                 for
                 in
                 words
                 being
                 immediately
                 followed
                 by
                 an
                 actual
                 performance
                 ,
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Edicts
                 were
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 ,
                 containing
                 a
                 revocation
                 of
                 the
                 [
                 persecution
                 ]
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 form
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 EMPEROUR
                 CAESAR
                 GALERIUS
                 VALERIUS
                 MAXIMIANUS
                 ,
                 INVICTUS
                 ,
                 AUGUSTUS
                 ,
                 PONTIFEX
                 MAXIMUS
                 ,
                 GERMANICUS
                 MAXIMUS
                 ,
                 AEGYPTIACUS
                 MAXIMUS
                 ,
                 THEBAÏCUS
                 MAXIMUS
                 ,
                 SARMATICUS
                 MAXIMUS
                 the
                 Fifth
                 time
                 ;
                 b
                 PERSICUS
                 MAXIMUS
                 ,
                 CARPICUS
                 MAXIMUS
                 the
                 Second
                 time
                 ,
                 ARMENICUS
                 MAXIMUS
                 the
                 Sixth
                 time
                 ,
                 MEDICUS
                 MAXIMUS
                 ,
                 AD●AB●NICUS
                 MAXIMUS
                 ,
                 c
                 TRIBUNE
                 OF
                 THE
                 PEOPLE
                 XX.
                 d
                 EMPEROUR
                 XIX
                 .
                 CONSUL
                 VIII
                 .
                 FATHER
                 OF
                 HIS
                 COUNTRY
                 ,
                 PROCONSUL
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 EMPEROUR
                 CAESAR
                 FLAVIUS
                 VALERIUS
                 CONSTANTINUS
                 ,
                 PIUS
                 ,
                 FELIX
                 ,
                 INVICTUS
                 ,
                 AUGUSTUS
                 :
                 PONTIFEX
                 MAXIMUS
                 ,
                 e
                 TRIBUNE
                 OF
                 THE
                 PEOPLE
                 V.
                 EMPEROUR
                 V.
                 CONSUL
                 ,
                 FATHER
                 OF
                 HIS
                 COUNTRY
                 ,
                 f
                 PROCONSUL
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 EMPEROUR
                 CAESAR
                 VALERIUS
                 LICINIANUS
                 ,
                 PIUS
                 ,
                 FELIX
                 ,
                 INVICTUS
                 ,
                 AUGUSTUS
                 ;
                 PONTIFEX
                 MAXIMUS
                 ;
                 TRIBUNE
                 OF
                 THE
                 PEOPLE
                 IV.
                 EMPEROUR
                 III.
                 CONSUL
                 ,
                 FATHER
                 OF
                 HIS
                 COUNTRY
                 ,
                 PROCONSUL
                 :
                 To
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 Greeting
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Amongst
                   other
                   things
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   constituted
                   for
                   the
                   profit
                   and
                   utility
                   of
                   the
                   Republick
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   our
                   desire
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   should
                   be
                   redressed
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   ancient
                   Laws
                   ,
                   and
                   publick
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 .
                 
                   And
                   we
                   earnestly
                   endeavoured
                   to
                   effect
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 Christians
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   had
                   relinquished
                   the
                   Rites
                   and
                   Usages
                   of
                   their
                   Parents
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   reduced
                   to
                   a
                   good
                   mind
                   and
                   intention
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   so
                   great
                   an
                
                 g
                 
                   arrogancy
                   and
                   unadvisedness
                   has
                   (
                   by
                   a
                   considerateness
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   possest
                   and
                   invaded
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   follow
                   those
                   sanctions
                   of
                   their
                   Ancestours
                   ,
                   which
                   even
                   their
                   Parents
                   't
                   is
                   likely
                   had
                   before
                   Ratified
                   :
                   but
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   arbitrement
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   each
                   person
                   had
                   a
                   desire
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   would
                   make
                   Laws
                   ,
                   and
                   observe
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   assemble
                   various
                   multitudes
                   ,
                   of
                   different
                   factions
                   and
                   dissenting
                   about
                   their
                   opinions
                   .
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   had
                   published
                   such
                   an
                   Edict
                   ,
                   as
                   should
                
                 [
                 oblige
                 ]
                 
                   them
                   to
                   return
                   to
                   the
                   Rites
                   and
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   their
                   Ancestours
                   ;
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   having
                   been
                   exposed
                   to
                   imminent
                   dangers
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   having
                   been
                   terrified
                
                 [
                 
                   with
                   the
                   menaces
                   of
                   punishment
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   underwent
                   various
                   sorts
                   of
                   death
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   when
                   many
                   persisted
                   in
                   this
                   madness
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   perceived
                   they
                   did
                   neither
                   exhibite
                   a
                   due
                   worship
                   to
                   the
                   immortal
                   Gods
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   to
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   the
                   Christians
                   ;
                   having
                   a
                   respect
                   to
                   our
                   humanity
                   and
                   that
                   continued
                   usage
                   by
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   been
                   accustomed
                   to
                   bestow
                   Pardon
                   on
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   men
                   :
                   we
                   have
                   thought
                   good
                   that
                   our
                   indulgence
                   should
                   most
                   readily
                   be
                   extended
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   also
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                
                 Christians
                 
                   should
                   again
                   be
                
                 [
                 tolerated
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   may
                
                 [
                 
                   have
                   licence
                
                 ]
                 
                   to
                   rebuild
                   the
                   houses
                   wherein
                   they
                   used
                   to
                   assemble
                   themselves
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   so
                
                 [
                 
                   in
                   future
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   forced
                
                 ]
                 
                   to
                   do
                   nothing
                   contrary
                   to
                   their
                   discipline
                   .
                   In
                   a
                   particular
                   Rescript
                   we
                   will
                   signifie
                   to
                   our
                   Judges
                   what
                   it
                   shall
                   behov●
                   them
                   to
                   observe
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   upon
                   account
                   of
                   this
                   our
                   Indulgence
                   they
                   are
                   obliged
                   to
                   supplicate
                   their
                   God
                   for
                   our
                   safety
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Republick
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   own
                   ;
                   that
                   so
                   both
                   the
                   Publick
                   State
                   of
                   Affairs
                   may
                   in
                   all
                   respects
                   be
                   continued
                   in
                   an
                   entire
                   and
                   safe
                   posture
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   themselves
                   live
                   undisturbed
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   habitations
                   ▪
                
                 Th●se
                 words
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 ability
                 ,
                 translated
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 into
                 the
                 Greek
                 Language
                 ,
                 )
                 are
                 thus
                 :
                 now
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 opportune
                 time
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 Prospect
                 of
                 what
                 followed
                 hereupon
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               End
               of
               the
               Eighth
               Book
               of
               the
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 History
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               IN
               SOME
               COPIES
               ,
               THIS
               OCCURS
               AS
               A
               SUPPLEMENT
               TO
               THE
               EIGHTH
               BOOK
               .
            
             
               BUT
               the
               *
               Authour
               of
               this
               Edict
               ,
               after
               this
               Confession
               ,
               was
               forthwith
               Released
               from
               his
               pains
               ,
               and
               ended
               his
               Life
               .
               Report
               says
               ,
               that
               this
               man
               was
               the
               first
               beginner
               of
               that
               Calamitous
               Persecution
               :
               for
               ,
               long
               before
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Emperours
               were
               instigated
               [
               to
               it
               ,
               ]
               he
               endeavoured
               by
               force
               to
               withdraw
               the
               Christians
               that
               bore
               Armes
               [
               from
               their
               Religion
               ,
               ]
               especially
               those
               that
               were
               his
               domesticks
               ;
               some
               of
               whom
               he
               removed
               from
               their
               Military
               dignities
               ,
               most
               dishonourably
               abused
               others
               ;
               and
               moreover
               ,
               punished
               othersome
               with
               death
               :
               and
               at
               length
               he
               moved
               his
               Colleagues
               in
               the
               Empire
               to
               a
               General
               Persecution
               against
               the
               Christians
               .
               The
               manner
               how
               these
               Emperours
               ended
               their
               Lives
               ,
               we
               judge
               unfit
               to
               be
               buried
               in
               silence
               :
               of
               the
               a
               four
               therefore
               who
               had
               divided
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               between
               them
               ,
               those
               b
               two
               ,
               that
               had
               the
               precedency
               in
               Age
               and
               Honour
               ,
               resigned
               their
               Empire
               ,
               before
               two
               years
               were
               compleated
               after
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Persecution
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               c
               before
               manifested
               .
               And
               ,
               having
               spent
               the
               remaining
               part
               of
               their
               time
               in
               a
               private
               and
               retired
               condition
               ,
               they
               concluded
               their
               lives
               after
               this
               manner
               :
               The
               d
               one
               ,
               who
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               Age
               and
               Honour
               took
               place
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               was
               consumed
               by
               a
               lasting
               and
               most
               painfull
               distemper
               of
               body
               :
               the
               e
               other
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               next
               to
               him
               in
               honour
               ,
               put
               an
               end
               to
               his
               life
               by
               hanging
               of
               himself
               ;
               undergoing
               this
               [
               punishment
               ,
               ]
               which
               was
               agreeable
               to
               a
               certain
               Diabolical
               Prediction
               concerning
               him
               ,
               upon
               account
               of
               those
               many
               villanies
               he
               had
               most
               audaciously
               perpetrated
               .
               Of
               the
               remaining
               two
               ,
               the
               f
               last
               ,
               (
               who
               ,
               as
               we
               g
               have
               said
               ,
               was
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               whole
               Persecution
               ,
               )
               underwent
               those
               [
               miseries
               ,
               ]
               which
               we
               h
               have
               related
               before
               .
               But
               he
               who
               in
               dignity
               preceded
               this
               man
               ,
               [
               I
               mean
               ]
               that
               most
               favourable
               and
               mercifull
               Emperour
               Constantius
               ,
               who
               during
               the
               whole
               time
               of
               his
               Government
               behaved
               himself
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               befitted
               an
               Emperour
               ▪
               who
               both
               in
               other
               matters
               represented
               himself
               to
               be
               most
               courteous
               and
               beneficent
               ,
               and
               also
               was
               unconcerned
               in
               the
               persecution
               raised
               against
               us
               ,
               who
               preserved
               the
               worshippers
               of
               God
               living
               under
               his
               Government
               from
               all
               manner
               of
               injuries
               and
               molestations
               ,
               who
               neither
               demolished
               the
               edifices
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               nor
               attempted
               any
               other
               new
               design
               against
               us
               :
               [
               this
               Emperour
               Constantius
               I
               say
               ]
               obtained
               a
               i
               fortunate
               and
               truly
               thrice
               happy
               conclusion
               of
               his
               life
               :
               being
               the
               onely
               person
               that
               ended
               his
               life
               peaceably
               and
               gloriously
               during
               his
               swaying
               the
               Imperial
               Scepter
               ,
               and
               left
               his
               own
               Son
               (
               in
               all
               respects
               a
               most
               sober
               and
               pious
               Prince
               ,
               )
               his
               successour
               in
               the
               Empire
               .
               k
               He
               ,
               being
               from
               the
               very
               beginning
               forthwith
               proclaimed
               supream
               Emperour
               and
               Augustus
               by
               the
               Souldiers
               ,
               declared
               himself
               to
               be
               an
               emulatour
               of
               his
               Fathers
               reverend
               regard
               towards
               our
               Religion
               .
               Such
               was
               the
               conclusion
               of
               their
               lives
               which
               happened
               to
               the
               forementioned
               four
               Emperours
               ,
               at
               different
               times
               .
               l
               Moreover
               ,
               of
               them
               *
               he
               onely
               (
               whom
               we
               mentioned
               a
               little
               before
               )
               m
               made
               the
               foresaid
               confession
               ,
               and
               (
               together
               with
               n
               those
               who
               were
               afterwards
               taken
               in
               to
               be
               Colleagues
               with
               him
               in
               the
               Empire
               )
               made
               it
               publickly
               known
               to
               all
               men
               by
               an
               Edict
               proposed
               in
               writing
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               EUSEBIUS
               PAMPHILUS'S
               BOOK
               Concerning
               the
               MARTYRS
               of
               PALESTINE
               .
            
             
               a
               
                 In
                 one
                 Copy
                 ,
                 we
                 also
                 found
                 these
                 following
                 Chapters
                 at
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 Eighth
                 Book
                 .
              
            
             
               IT
               was
               the
               Ninteenth
               year
               of
               Diocletians
               Empire
               ,
               the
               moneth
               Xanthicus
               ,
               which
               the
               Romans
               call
               
                 April
                 ;
                 (
                 Flavianus
              
               being
               Governour
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Palestine
               ;
               )
               in
               which
               year
               ,
               [
               to
               wit
               ,
               ]
               when
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               Salutary
               Passion
               was
               near
               at
               hand
               ,
               the
               Edicts
               on
               a
               sudden
               were
               every
               where
               set
               forth
               ,
               commanding
               the
               Churches
               to
               be
               pulled
               down
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               consumed
               with
               fire
               ;
               and
               ordering
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               were
               promoted
               to
               honours
               should
               be
               degraded
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               ordinary
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               if
               they
               persisted
               in
               a
               resolution
               of
               retaining
               the
               profession
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               should
               be
               deprived
               of
               their
               liberty
               .
               Such
               was
               the
               vehemency
               of
               the
               first
               Edict
               against
               us
               .
               But
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               other
               Rescripts
               were
               brought
               ,
               wherein
               order
               was
               given
               ,
               that
               all
               Prelates
               of
               the
               Churches
               every
               where
               ,
               should
               first
               be
               put
               in
               bonds
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               compelled
               by
               all
               ways
               imaginable
               to
               offer
               sacrifice
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                
                 Concerning
                 
                   Procopius
                   ,
                   Alphaeus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Zacchaeus
                 ,
                 Martyrs
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 PRocopius
                 therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 b
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 experienced
                 a
                 confinement
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 was
                 c
                 immediately
                 upon
                 his
                 very
                 first
                 Arrival
                 brought
                 before
                 the
                 Presidents
                 Seat
                 of
                 Judicature
                 :
                 and
                 being
                 commanded
                 to
                 offer
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 those
                 [
                 by
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ]
                 stiled
                 Gods
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 that
                 he
                 knew
                 but
                 one
                 onely
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 sacrifice
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 manner
                 which
                 he
                 himself
                 had
                 appointed
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 bidden
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 the
                 four
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 having
                 uttered
                 a
                 sentence
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 pleasing
                 to
                 them
                 (
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 was
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Poet
                 [
                 Homer
                 ;
                 ]
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   good
                
                 [
                 to
                 have
                 ]
                 
                   many
                   Lords
                   ,
                   let
                   there
                   be
                   one
                   Lord
                   ,
                   one
                   King
                
                 )
                 he
                 
                 was
                 forthwith
                 beheaded
                 ,
                 d
                 on
                 the
                 eighth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 moneth
                 e
                 Desius
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Romans
                 stile
                 it
                 )
                 before
                 the
                 seventh
                 of
                 the
                 Ides
                 of
                 June
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 f
                 fourth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 week
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 *
                 first
                 Martyrdom
                 that
                 was
                 consummated
                 at
                 Caesarea
                 in
                 Palestine
                 :
                 but
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 very
                 many
                 Prelates
                 of
                 Churches
                 in
                 that
                 Province
                 ,
                 having
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 chearfully
                 undergone
                 most
                 grievous
                 tortures
                 ,
                 exhibited
                 to
                 the
                 Spectatours
                 a
                 relation
                 of
                 illustrious
                 Combats
                 .
                 But
                 others
                 ,
                 dis-spirited
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 fear
                 ,
                 were
                 immediately
                 discouraged
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 attaque
                 made
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 underwent
                 various
                 and
                 interchangeable
                 sorts
                 of
                 tortures
                 :
                 one
                 was
                 scourged
                 with
                 innumerable
                 stripes
                 ,
                 another
                 was
                 racked
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 his
                 sides
                 scraped
                 off
                 with
                 iron
                 nails
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 loaded
                 with
                 an
                 insupportable
                 burthen
                 of
                 
                 bonds
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 some
                 happened
                 to
                 have
                 [
                 the
                 sinews
                 ]
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 weakened
                 and
                 made
                 feeble
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 they
                 all
                 endured
                 whatever
                 befell
                 them
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 secret
                 judgment
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 one
                 being
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 by
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 led
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Altar
                 and
                 thrust
                 the
                 impure
                 and
                 detestable
                 sacrifice
                 into
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 was
                 dismissed
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 sacrificed
                 .
                 Another
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 touched
                 [
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 ]
                 yet
                 when
                 others
                 affirmed
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 sacrificed
                 ,
                 went
                 silently
                 away
                 .
                 A
                 third
                 ,
                 taken
                 up
                 half
                 dead
                 ,
                 was
                 cast
                 forth
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 really
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 loosed
                 from
                 his
                 bonds
                 ,
                 was
                 computed
                 amongst
                 their
                 number
                 who
                 had
                 offered
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 A
                 fourth
                 ,
                 crying
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 protestation
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 perform
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 enjoyned
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 was
                 stricken
                 on
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 silenced
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 company
                 of
                 persons
                 purposely
                 appointed
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 ,
                 was
                 forcibly
                 thrust
                 out
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 sacrificed
                 .
                 *
                 So
                 highly
                 did
                 they
                 every
                 way
                 esteem
                 their
                 being
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 perfected
                 what
                 they
                 desired
                 !
                 Of
                 all
                 these
                 therefore
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 so
                 numerous
                 ,
                 onely
                 Alphaeus
                 and
                 
                 Zacchaeus
                 obtained
                 the
                 crown
                 of
                 holy
                 Martyrdom
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 were
                 scourged
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 had
                 their
                 flesh
                 scraped
                 off
                 with
                 torturing
                 irons
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 endured
                 most
                 grievous
                 bonds
                 and
                 cruciating
                 pains
                 therein
                 ,
                 after
                 various
                 other
                 tortures
                 they
                 were
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 stocks
                 ,
                 where
                 for
                 four
                 and
                 twenty
                 hours
                 space
                 their
                 feet
                 were
                 distended
                 to
                 the
                 fourth
                 hole
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 confest
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 only
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 King
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 uttered
                 something
                 that
                 was
                 blasphemous
                 and
                 impious
                 ,
                 they
                 underwent
                 the
                 same
                 sort
                 of
                 punishment
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 Martyr
                 [
                 Procopius
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 were
                 beheaded
                 on
                 the
                 seventeenth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 Dius
                 ,
                 which
                 day
                 amongst
                 the
                 Romans
                 is
                 before
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 of
                 the
                 Calends
                 of
                 December
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                
                 Concerning
                 Romanus
                 the
                 Martyr
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 about
                 a
                 Romanus
                 on
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 day
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 does
                 worthily
                 deserve
                 to
                 be
                 commemorated
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 ,
                 being
                 born
                 in
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 b
                 Deacon
                 and
                 c
                 Exorcist
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 :
                 coming
                 to
                 Antioch
                 at
                 that
                 very
                 time
                 when
                 the
                 Churches
                 were
                 demolished
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 seen
                 many
                 d
                 men
                 ,
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 children
                 flocking
                 in
                 crouds
                 to
                 the
                 Temples
                 of
                 the
                 Idolls
                 ,
                 and
                 offering
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 he
                 judged
                 the
                 sight
                 thereof
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 thing
                 intollerable
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 incited
                 by
                 a
                 zeal
                 for
                 the
                 divine
                 worship
                 ,
                 he
                 drew
                 near
                 ;
                 and
                 crying
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 [
                 began
                 ]
                 to
                 rebuke
                 them
                 .
                 Being
                 forthwith
                 apprehended
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 this
                 his
                 boldness
                 ,
                 he
                 demonstrated
                 himself
                 (
                 if
                 ever
                 any
                 other
                 person
                 did
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 most
                 couragious
                 witness
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Judge
                 had
                 condemned
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 having
                 gladly
                 received
                 his
                 sentence
                 of
                 condemnation
                 with
                 a
                 cheerfull
                 countenance
                 and
                 a
                 mind
                 most
                 couragiously
                 disposed
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 led
                 to
                 execution
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 being
                 bound
                 to
                 the
                 stake
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 combustible
                 matter
                 being
                 laid
                 together
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 officers
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 about
                 to
                 kindle
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 waited
                 for
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 the
                 e
                 Emperour
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 present
                 ,
                 he
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   where
                   is
                   the
                   fire
                
                 [
                 provided
                 ]
                 
                   for
                   me
                
                 ?
                 When
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 by
                 command
                 brought
                 before
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 being
                 punished
                 with
                 a
                 new
                 sort
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 the
                 cutting
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 tongue
                 .
                 Having
                 most
                 couragiously
                 endured
                 this
                 punishment
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 a
                 real
                 demonstration
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 divine
                 power
                 is
                 always
                 present
                 with
                 those
                 who
                 undergo
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 torture
                 whatsoever
                 for
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 does
                 mitigate
                 their
                 pains
                 ,
                 and
                 corroborate
                 them
                 with
                 an
                 alacrity
                 of
                 mind
                 .
                 This
                 couragious
                 person
                 therefore
                 being
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 newness
                 of
                 his
                 punishment
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 terrified
                 ,
                 but
                 willingly
                 put
                 forth
                 his
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 most
                 ready
                 alacrity
                 produced
                 it
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 cut
                 it
                 out
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 punishment
                 he
                 was
                 put
                 into
                 bonds
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 afflicted
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 in
                 conclusion
                 (
                 when
                 the
                 f
                 twentieth
                 year
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Reign
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 wherein
                 ,
                 g
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 usual
                 indulgence
                 ,
                 liberty
                 was
                 publickly
                 proclaimed
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 bonds
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 onely
                 ,
                 lying
                 in
                 the
                 stocks
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 both
                 his
                 feet
                 distended
                 to
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 five
                 holes
                 ,
                 was
                 strangled
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 desire
                 )
                 was
                 adorned
                 with
                 [
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 ]
                 Martyrdom
                 .
                 This
                 person
                 being
                 a
                 Palestinian
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 suffered
                 [
                 Martyrdom
                 ]
                 without
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Country
                 ,
                 yet
                 deserves
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 amongst
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 Palestine
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 were
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 raged
                 against
                 the
                 Prelates
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                
                 Concerning
                 
                   Timotheus
                   ,
                   Agapius
                   ,
                   Thecla
                
                 ,
                 and
                 eight
                 other
                 Martyrs
                 .
              
               
                 AFterwards
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 year
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 the
                 Persecution
                 against
                 us
                 was
                 become
                 more
                 violent
                 and
                 sharp
                 ,
                 Urbanus
                 being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Edicts
                 having
                 been
                 then
                 first
                 brought
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 a
                 general
                 command
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 persons
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 and
                 Cities
                 whatsoever
                 should
                 publickly
                 offer
                 sacrifice
                 and
                 incense
                 to
                 the
                 Idols
                 ;
                 Timotheus
                 underwent
                 innumerable
                 tortures
                 at
                 Gaza
                 ,
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Palestine
                 :
                 after
                 all
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 consumed
                 by
                 a
                 remiss
                 and
                 slow
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 exhibited
                 a
                 most
                 genuine
                 proof
                 of
                 his
                 sincere
                 piety
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 patient
                 sufferance
                 under
                 all
                 his
                 torments
                 ,
                 he
                 obtained
                 the
                 Crown
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 sacred
                 and
                 victorious
                 Champions
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 Agapius
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Thecla
                 a
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 our
                 times
                 ,
                 having
                 (
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Timotheus
                 )
                 given
                 a
                 demonstration
                 of
                 their
                 most
                 undaunted
                 courage
                 and
                 stedfastness
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 were
                 condemned
                 to
                 be
                 devoured
                 by
                 wild
                 beasts
                 .
                 Who
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 wondred
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 what
                 followed
                 hereupon
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 astonished
                 at
                 the
                 hearing
                 a
                 relation
                 thereof
                 ?
                 For
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Heathens
                 celebrated
                 their
                 publick
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 exhibited
                 ]
                 their
                 usual
                 shews
                 ;
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 report
                 ,
                 that
                 b
                 together
                 with
                 those
                 others
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 mighty
                 esteem
                 for
                 ,
                 the
                 [
                 Christians
                 ]
                 also
                 ,
                 lately
                 condemned
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 exposed
                 to
                 a
                 combat
                 with
                 the
                 wild
                 beasts
                 [
                 in
                 the
                 Amphitheatre
                 .
                 ]
                 This
                 report
                 therefore
                 being
                 increased
                 and
                 spread
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 six
                 youths
                 ,
                 whereof
                 one
                 was
                 born
                 in
                 
                   Pontus
                   ▪
                
                 by
                 name
                 Timolaus
                 ,
                 another
                 born
                 at
                 Tripolis
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Phoenicia
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Dionysius
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 was
                 Sub-deacon
                 of
                 the
                 Diospolitane
                 Church
                 ▪
                 his
                 name
                 Romulus
                 ;
                 besides
                 the
                 two
                 
                   Egyptians
                   ▪
                
                 c
                 Pausis
                 and
                 Alexander
                 ;
                 and
                 another
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 name-sake
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 born
                 at
                 Gaza
                 :
                 [
                 these
                 six
                 young
                 men
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 ]
                 having
                 first
                 bound
                 their
                 hands
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 thereby
                 manifest
                 their
                 great
                 readiness
                 and
                 alacrity
                 to
                 [
                 undergo
                 ]
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 ran
                 in
                 great
                 hast
                 to
                 Urbanus
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 going
                 to
                 the
                 Amphitheatre
                 ,
                 and
                 confest
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 Christians
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 being
                 prepared
                 to
                 [
                 endure
                 ]
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 tortures
                 ,
                 they
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 make
                 their
                 boast
                 in
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 supream
                 God
                 ,
                 can
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 be
                 terrified
                 at
                 the
                 furious
                 assaults
                 of
                 the
                 wild
                 beasts
                 .
                 The
                 President
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 stood
                 round
                 him
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 forthwith
                 struck
                 with
                 no
                 small
                 amazement
                 ,
                 [
                 these
                 Confessours
                 ]
                 were
                 [
                 ordered
                 to
                 be
                 ]
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 prison
                 .
                 Not
                 many
                 days
                 after
                 two
                 others
                 being
                 added
                 to
                 their
                 number
                 ,
                 (
                 one
                 whereof
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 Agapius
                 ,
                 having
                 before
                 them
                 undergone
                 horrid
                 and
                 various
                 sorts
                 of
                 tortures
                 ,
                 had
                 formerly
                 [
                 been
                 signallized
                 ]
                 for
                 several
                 confessions
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 ministred
                 bodily
                 necessaries
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 his
                 name
                 Dionysius
                 )
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 being
                 now
                 made
                 up
                 eight
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 were
                 beheaded
                 on
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 at
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ]
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 fourth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 Dystrus
                 ,
                 which
                 precedes
                 the
                 ninth
                 of
                 the
                 Calends
                 of
                 April
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 happened
                 a
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 precedency
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 place
                 ,
                 [
                 having
                 left
                 off
                 their
                 Imperial
                 attire
                 ]
                 put
                 themselves
                 into
                 a
                 private
                 habit
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 an
                 ill
                 posture
                 .
                 The
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 being
                 soon
                 after
                 divided
                 ,
                 there
                 brake
                 out
                 an
                 implacable
                 war
                 between
                 [
                 the
                 Romans
                 ]
                 themselves
                 :
                 neither
                 could
                 the
                 divisions
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 consequences
                 thereof
                 )
                 the
                 tumults
                 be
                 made
                 up
                 and
                 appeased
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Christians
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 had
                 a
                 peace
                 ratified
                 and
                 firmed
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 that
                 peace
                 (
                 like
                 light
                 after
                 a
                 cloudy
                 and
                 most
                 darksome
                 night
                 ,
                 )
                 darted
                 forth
                 its
                 rays
                 upon
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 publick
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 were
                 again
                 restored
                 to
                 their
                 pristine
                 stability
                 ,
                 amity
                 ,
                 and
                 peaceableness
                 ;
                 all
                 persons
                 recovering
                 that
                 mutual
                 friendliness
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 derived
                 down
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 Ancestours
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 will
                 give
                 an
                 exacter
                 account
                 of
                 these
                 matters
                 at
                 a
                 more
                 opportune
                 place
                 and
                 time
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 prosecute
                 the
                 subsequent
                 series
                 of
                 our
                 narration
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                
                 Concerning
                 Apphianus
                 the
                 Martyr
                 .
              
               
                 
                   MAximinus
                   Caesar
                
                 ,
                 a
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 demonstrate
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 the
                 tokens
                 of
                 his
                 innate
                 hatred
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 impiety
                 ▪
                 )
                 attempted
                 a
                 more
                 violent
                 persecution
                 against
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 preceding
                 Emperours
                 
                 [
                 had
                 done
                 .
                 ]
                 When
                 therefore
                 no
                 small
                 inquietude
                 was
                 impendent
                 on
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 dispersed
                 some
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 some
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 making
                 it
                 his
                 chief
                 business
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Provinces
                 were
                 involved
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 terrible
                 commotion
                 ,
                 what
                 expressions
                 can
                 be
                 sufficient
                 for
                 us
                 deservedly
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 the
                 divine
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bold
                 and
                 free
                 confession
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 that
                 blessed
                 and
                 truly
                 innocent
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 Apphianus
                 the
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 who
                 exhibited
                 an
                 admirable
                 example
                 of
                 piety
                 towards
                 the
                 only
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 b
                 before
                 the
                 Gates
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 fully
                 completed
                 the
                 twentieth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 ?
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 resided
                 at
                 Berytus
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 formerly
                 spent
                 much
                 time
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 [
                 furnishing
                 himself
                 with
                 ]
                 c
                 secular
                 literature
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 his
                 descent
                 from
                 very
                 rich
                 parents
                 :
                 )
                 't
                 is
                 wonderfull
                 to
                 relate
                 how
                 ,
                 during
                 his
                 continuance
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 he
                 subdued
                 youthfull
                 lusts
                 :
                 and
                 having
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 been
                 debauch't
                 in
                 his
                 moralls
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 vigour
                 and
                 youthfulness
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 society
                 of
                 his
                 young
                 companions
                 ,
                 he
                 became
                 a
                 lover
                 of
                 temperance
                 ;
                 leading
                 an
                 orderly
                 ,
                 chast
                 ,
                 and
                 Religious
                 life
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 d
                 prescripts
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 framing
                 his
                 converse
                 [
                 agreeable
                 thereto
                 .
                 ]
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 [
                 supposed
                 ]
                 convenient
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 mention
                 his
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 commend
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 produced
                 so
                 couragious
                 a
                 champion
                 of
                 piety
                 ;
                 we
                 will
                 most
                 readily
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 therefore
                 knows
                 e
                 Pagas
                 ,
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 no
                 mean
                 note
                 in
                 Lycia
                 ;
                 there
                 this
                 young
                 man
                 was
                 born
                 .
                 After
                 his
                 return
                 from
                 his
                 studies
                 at
                 Berytus
                 ,
                 (
                 his
                 father
                 being
                 promoted
                 to
                 the
                 chiefest
                 place
                 of
                 honour
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Country
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 was
                 unable
                 to
                 endure
                 the
                 converse
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 his
                 relations
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 refused
                 to
                 live
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sanctions
                 of
                 Religion
                 :
                 but
                 having
                 been
                 inspired
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 a
                 divine
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 innate
                 desire
                 after
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 after
                 the
                 divine
                 and
                 true
                 wisedom
                 )
                 making
                 small
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 reputed
                 glory
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 contemning
                 the
                 delights
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 he
                 secretly
                 withdrew
                 himself
                 from
                 his
                 relations
                 :
                 and
                 being
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 sollicitous
                 about
                 a
                 daily
                 provision
                 for
                 his
                 subsistance
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 hope
                 and
                 faith
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 [
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 divine
                 spirit
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 crown
                 of
                 Martyrdom
                 for
                 Religion
                 awaited
                 him
                 .
                 Being
                 f
                 conversant
                 there
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 having
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 proficiency
                 by
                 reading
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 furnished
                 himself
                 with
                 courage
                 of
                 mind
                 by
                 congruous
                 exercises
                 of
                 a
                 strict
                 and
                 severe
                 abstinence
                 ;
                 at
                 length
                 he
                 made
                 such
                 a
                 glorious
                 conclusion
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 whoever
                 saw
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 be
                 astonished
                 thereat
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 hear
                 the
                 bare
                 relation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 deservedly
                 admire
                 his
                 confidence
                 ,
                 his
                 fearlesness
                 ,
                 his
                 continued
                 earnestness
                 and
                 constancy
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 boldness
                 of
                 his
                 attempt
                 ,
                 which
                 g
                 contains
                 most
                 evident
                 signs
                 of
                 a
                 zeal
                 for
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 spirit
                 more
                 than
                 humane
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 Maximinus
                 renewed
                 the
                 insolencies
                 practised
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 year
                 of
                 our
                 persecution
                 [
                 under
                 Diocletian
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Tyrants
                 Edicts
                 were
                 first
                 sent
                 abroad
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 [
                 ordering
                 ]
                 the
                 Governours
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 their
                 chief
                 care
                 and
                 business
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 should
                 publickly
                 offer
                 sacrifice
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Criers
                 had
                 made
                 proclamation
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 City
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 men
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 women
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 should
                 by
                 the
                 Governours
                 order
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Temples
                 of
                 the
                 Idols
                 ;
                 and
                 moreover
                 when
                 the
                 Tribunes
                 of
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 had
                 summoned
                 every
                 particular
                 person
                 by
                 name
                 our
                 of
                 a
                 written
                 roll
                 ;
                 (
                 all
                 the
                 [
                 Christians
                 ]
                 every
                 where
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 confusion
                 by
                 this
                 unspeakable
                 storm
                 of
                 afflictions
                 )
                 this
                 foresaid
                 person
                 ,
                 (
                 having
                 communicated
                 to
                 no
                 body
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 about
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 unknown
                 to
                 us
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 house
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 military
                 guard
                 that
                 stood
                 round
                 the
                 Governour
                 ,
                 )
                 fearlesly
                 approach't
                 Urbanus
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 offering
                 sacrifice
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 having
                 with
                 an
                 intrepid
                 mind
                 catch't
                 hold
                 on
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 stopt
                 him
                 immediately
                 from
                 sacrificing
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 divine
                 gravity
                 and
                 confidence
                 of
                 mind
                 he
                 prudently
                 advised
                 and
                 exhorted
                 him
                 to
                 desist
                 from
                 that
                 erroneous
                 way
                 [
                 of
                 worship
                 .
                 ]
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 absurd
                 [
                 said
                 he
                 ]
                 to
                 relinquish
                 [
                 the
                 worship
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 only
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 Idols
                 and
                 Daemons
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 young
                 man
                 attempted
                 ,
                 induced
                 thereto
                 (
                 't
                 is
                 very
                 probable
                 )
                 by
                 a
                 divine
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 openly
                 proclaimed
                 
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 this
                 fact
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Christians
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 truly
                 such
                 )
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 withdrawn
                 from
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 supream
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 once
                 imbided
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 above
                 menaces
                 and
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 consequences
                 thereof
                 )
                 tortures
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 become
                 more
                 confident
                 and
                 fearless
                 in
                 their
                 confessions
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 couragious
                 and
                 intrepid
                 voice
                 freely
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 )
                 perswade
                 their
                 persecutours
                 to
                 relinquish
                 their
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 God.
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 young
                 man
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 speak
                 ,
                 was
                 immediately
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 likely
                 [
                 to
                 happen
                 ]
                 )
                 torn
                 by
                 the
                 Presidents
                 guards
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 savage
                 beasts
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 audacious
                 fact
                 he
                 had
                 committed
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 most
                 couragiously
                 indured
                 an
                 infinite
                 number
                 of
                 stripes
                 all
                 over
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 was
                 forthwith
                 committed
                 to
                 prison
                 .
                 Where
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 lain
                 a
                 night
                 and
                 a
                 day
                 with
                 both
                 his
                 feet
                 distended
                 in
                 the
                 stocks
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 he
                 was
                 brought
                 before
                 the
                 Judge
                 .
                 Then
                 being
                 compelled
                 to
                 offer
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 he
                 demonstrated
                 an
                 invincible
                 constancy
                 of
                 mind
                 in
                 undergoing
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 pains
                 and
                 horrid
                 tortures
                 ;
                 his
                 sides
                 being
                 not
                 once
                 ,
                 nor
                 twice
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 times
                 furrowed
                 to
                 his
                 very
                 bones
                 and
                 entrails
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 received
                 so
                 many
                 blows
                 in
                 his
                 face
                 and
                 neck
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 before
                 had
                 been
                 very
                 well
                 acquainted
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 now
                 know
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 face
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 swell'd
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 yielded
                 not
                 at
                 [
                 the
                 suffering
                 of
                 ]
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 great
                 tortures
                 ,
                 the
                 tormentours
                 by
                 the
                 [
                 Presidents
                 ]
                 order
                 wrap't
                 up
                 his
                 feet
                 in
                 flax
                 wetted
                 in
                 oyl
                 ,
                 and
                 kindled
                 a
                 fire
                 under
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 pains
                 which
                 the
                 blessed
                 [
                 Martyr
                 ]
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 thereby
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 my
                 judgment
                 inexpressible
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 having
                 consumed
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 penetrated
                 to
                 his
                 very
                 bones
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 moysture
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 being
                 melted
                 like
                 wax
                 ,
                 was
                 distilled
                 ,
                 and
                 descended
                 by
                 drops
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 not
                 overcome
                 even
                 by
                 these
                 tortures
                 ,
                 (
                 although
                 the
                 adversaries
                 were
                 vanquished
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 wearied
                 out
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 miraculous
                 fortitude
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 was
                 again
                 put
                 into
                 bonds
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 brought
                 before
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 professed
                 [
                 that
                 he
                 continued
                 in
                 ]
                 the
                 same
                 resolution
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 was
                 already
                 half
                 dead
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 drowned
                 in
                 the
                 depths
                 of
                 the
                 Sea.
                 What
                 happened
                 immediately
                 hereupon
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 relate
                 it
                 ,
                 will
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 saw
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 be
                 disbelieved
                 as
                 incredible
                 .
                 But
                 although
                 we
                 know
                 assuredly
                 this
                 will
                 so
                 fall
                 out
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 can
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 forbear
                 to
                 deliver
                 a
                 full
                 narration
                 hereof
                 to
                 posterity
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 were
                 witnesses
                 of
                 what
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 .
                 Indeed
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 person
                 [
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 ]
                 of
                 what
                 age
                 soever
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 present
                 at
                 this
                 stupendious
                 spectacle
                 .
                 After
                 therefore
                 they
                 had
                 cast
                 this
                 truly
                 sacred
                 and
                 thrice
                 blessed
                 person
                 into
                 the
                 most
                 unfathomable
                 abysses
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 supposed
                 )
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 there
                 happened
                 an
                 unusual
                 noise
                 and
                 shaking
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 the
                 Sea
                 and
                 h
                 Air
                 about
                 the
                 earth
                 tremble
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 Earth
                 and
                 City
                 were
                 shaken
                 by
                 that
                 motion
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 that
                 very
                 moment
                 wherein
                 this
                 wonderfull
                 and
                 sudden
                 Earth-quake
                 happened
                 ,
                 the
                 dead
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Martyr
                 was
                 cast
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Sea
                 (
                 as
                 being
                 unable
                 to
                 containe
                 it
                 )
                 before
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 Exit
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 admirable
                 Apphianus
                 made
                 ,
                 on
                 Friday
                 the
                 second
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 Xanthicus
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 before
                 the
                 fourth
                 of
                 the
                 Nones
                 of
                 April
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                
                 Concerning
                 Ulpianus
                 and
                 Aedesius
                 Martyrs
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 days
                 ,
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 Ulpianus
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 cruelly
                 scourged
                 and
                 endured
                 most
                 grievous
                 stripes
                 ,
                 *
                 was
                 sown
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 raw
                 hide
                 of
                 an
                 Oxe
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 Dog
                 and
                 a
                 venemous
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 :
                 a
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 thought
                 it
                 agreeable
                 to
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 this
                 person
                 at
                 [
                 this
                 place
                 wherein
                 we
                 have
                 related
                 ]
                 the
                 Martyrdom
                 of
                 Apphianus
                 .
                 Some
                 small
                 time
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 Aedesius
                 ,
                 brother
                 (
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 bodily
                 affinity
                 also
                 ,
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 b
                 fathers
                 side
                 to
                 Apphianus
                 ,
                 after
                 [
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 ]
                 very
                 many
                 confessions
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 had
                 been
                 cruciated
                 in
                 bonds
                 ;
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 condemned
                 to
                 the
                 mines
                 in
                 Palestine
                 by
                 the
                 Presidents
                 Sentence
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 under
                 all
                 these
                 [
                 tortures
                 ,
                 ]
                 led
                 a
                 life
                 continually
                 like
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Philosophick
                 habit
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 acquired
                 far
                 more
                 learning
                 than
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 applied
                 his
                 mind
                 wholly
                 to
                 Philosophick
                 literature
                 .
                 )
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 the
                 Judge
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 examining
                 the
                 Christians
                 )
                 most
                 extravagantly
                 insulting
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 enraged
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 one
                 while
                 putting
                 various
                 and
                 most
                 reproachful
                 abuses
                 upon
                 grave
                 men
                 ;
                 at
                 another
                 ,
                 delivering
                 women
                 most
                 eminent
                 for
                 their
                 chastity
                 ,
                 and
                 ●
                 Virgins
                 that
                 had
                 devoted
                 〈…〉
                 mselves
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 Pan
                 〈…〉
                 rs
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 defiled
                 
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 obscenity
                 :
                 he
                 attempted
                 the
                 same
                 fact
                 that
                 his
                 brother
                 had
                 done
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 because
                 what
                 was
                 thus
                 performed
                 seemed
                 to
                 him
                 intolerable
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 valiant
                 boldness
                 he
                 approach't
                 the
                 d
                 Judge
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 by
                 his
                 words
                 and
                 deeds
                 surrounded
                 him
                 with
                 shame
                 
                 and
                 ignominy
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 most
                 couragiously
                 endured
                 various
                 sorts
                 of
                 tortures
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 thrown
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 that
                 his
                 brother
                 did
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 happened
                 thus
                 to
                 Aedesius
                 ,
                 although
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 some
                 small
                 time
                 after
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Martyr
                 Agapius
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Persecution
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 twentieth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 Dius
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 before
                 the
                 twelfth
                 of
                 the
                 Calends
                 of
                 December
                 ,
                 )
                 being
                 Friday
                 ,
                 such
                 [
                 a
                 Martyrdom
                 ]
                 was
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 as
                 worthily
                 deserves
                 to
                 be
                 recorded
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 Maximinus
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 being
                 himself
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 exhibiting
                 publick
                 shews
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 Birth-day
                 .
                 Whereas
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 ancient
                 custom
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 splendid
                 shews
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 more
                 pleasing
                 to
                 the
                 mind
                 should
                 be
                 exhibited
                 to
                 the
                 spectatours
                 ,
                 (
                 new
                 and
                 strange
                 spectacles
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 usuall
                 sights
                 [
                 being
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 procured
                 ,
                 which
                 consisted
                 ]
                 partly
                 of
                 beasts
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 
                   India
                   ,
                   Aethiopia
                
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 having
                 before
                 accustomed
                 themselves
                 to
                 certain
                 a
                 Artificial
                 exercises
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 entertained
                 the
                 spectatours
                 with
                 sights
                 that
                 created
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 delight
                 and
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 )
                 then
                 also
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Emperour
                 himself
                 [
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 ]
                 exhibiting
                 those
                 shews
                 ,
                 something
                 that
                 was
                 magnificent
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 wonderfull
                 than
                 usual
                 ,
                 must
                 necessarily
                 be
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 in
                 those
                 sights
                 .
                 What
                 therefore
                 was
                 this
                 ?
                 A
                 Martyr
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 was
                 brought
                 forth
                 ,
                 to
                 combat
                 for
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 His
                 name
                 was
                 Agapius
                 ,
                 the
                 b
                 Second
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 manifested
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 )
                 was
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 Thecla
                 ,
                 condemned
                 to
                 be
                 devoured
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 wild-beasts
                 .
                 He
                 therefore
                 (
                 having
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 been
                 c
                 thrice
                 [
                 brought
                 ]
                 out
                 of
                 Prison
                 ,
                 [
                 wherein
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 confined
                 now
                 three
                 years
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 often
                 times
                 d
                 led
                 in
                 pomp
                 about
                 the
                 Stadium
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 Malefactours
                 ;
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 after
                 various
                 menaces
                 ,
                 putting
                 him
                 off
                 to
                 other
                 combats
                 ,
                 either
                 out
                 of
                 compassion
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 hopes
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 alter
                 his
                 resolution
                 ,
                 )
                 was
                 then
                 produced
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Emperour
                 himself
                 being
                 there
                 present
                 ,
                 )
                 being
                 reserved
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 on
                 set
                 purpose
                 for
                 that
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 saying
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 (
                 which
                 by
                 his
                 divine
                 knowledge
                 he
                 foretold
                 his
                 disciples
                 )
                 might
                 be
                 accomplished
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   brought
                   before
                   Kings
                   for
                   their
                   testimony
                   of
                   him
                   .
                
                 He
                 is
                 therefore
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Stadium
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 criminal
                 ;
                 who
                 was
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 murthering
                 his
                 master
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 who
                 had
                 killed
                 his
                 master
                 ,
                 being
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 wild-beasts
                 ,
                 obtained
                 mercy
                 and
                 compassion
                 [
                 from
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 ]
                 almost
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 that
                 Barabbas
                 did
                 in
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 time
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Amphitheatre
                 resounded
                 with
                 Shouts
                 and
                 Acclamations
                 of
                 joy
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 compassion
                 saved
                 a
                 bloudy
                 murtherer
                 ,
                 and
                 vouchsafed
                 him
                 honour
                 and
                 liberty
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 champion
                 of
                 Religion
                 is
                 first
                 called
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ;
                 after
                 which
                 ,
                 having
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 liberty
                 ,
                 desired
                 him
                 to
                 renounce
                 the
                 profession
                 [
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 ]
                 he
                 professed
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ▪
                 that
                 (
                 not
                 for
                 any
                 crime
                 but
                 )
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 framer
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 with
                 alacrity
                 and
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 couragiously
                 undergoe
                 what
                 [
                 punishments
                 ]
                 soever
                 should
                 be
                 inflicted
                 on
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 having
                 said
                 thus
                 ,
                 he
                 annexed
                 deeds
                 to
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 ran
                 to
                 meet
                 a
                 Bear
                 which
                 was
                 let
                 loose
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 willingly
                 offered
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 devoured
                 by
                 that
                 beast
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 beast
                 had
                 torn
                 him
                 ,
                 having
                 some
                 breath
                 left
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 carried
                 back
                 to
                 Prison
                 ;
                 where
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 lived
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 on
                 that
                 following
                 ,
                 stones
                 were
                 hanged
                 at
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 drowned
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Sea.
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 Martyrdom
                 of
                 Agapius
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Theodosia
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 Domninus
                 ,
                 and
                 Auxentius
                 ,
                 Martyrs
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 the
                 fifth
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 persecution
                 being
                 now
                 current
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 second
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 Xanthicus
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 before
                 the
                 fourth
                 of
                 the
                 Nones
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 a
                 on
                 the
                 very
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 at
                 
                   Caesarea
                   ,
                   Theodosia
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Virgin
                 born
                 at
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 believer
                 and
                 a
                 most
                 modest
                 maid
                 ,
                 not
                 eighteen
                 years
                 old
                 compleat
                 ,
                 approach't
                 some
                 prisoners
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 were
                 Confessours
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 sate
                 before
                 the
                 b
                 Praetorium
                 ,
                 )
                 both
                 to
                 salute
                 them
                 amicably
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 (
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 probable
                 )
                 to
                 request
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 mindfull
                 of
                 her
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Having
                 done
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 she
                 had
                 committed
                 some
                 nefarious
                 and
                 impious
                 fact
                 ,
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 lay
                 hold
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 her
                 before
                 the
                 President
                 .
                 He
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 furious
                 person
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 cruel
                 temper
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 [
                 ordered
                 ]
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 be
                 cruciated
                 with
                 sharp
                 and
                 most
                 horrid
                 tortures
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 her
                 sides
                 and
                 breasts
                 [
                 should
                 be
                 furrowed
                 ]
                 to
                 her
                 very
                 bones
                 ;
                 [
                 after
                 this
                 ]
                 breath
                 being
                 still
                 left
                 in
                 her
                 ,
                 having
                 with
                 a
                 pleasant
                 and
                 chearfull
                 countenance
                 undergone
                 all
                 these
                 tortures
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Presidents
                 command
                 she
                 was
                 drowned
                 in
                 the
                 Sea.
                 After
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 upon
                 [
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 other
                 Confessours
                 ,
                 all
                 whom
                 he
                 condemned
                 to
                 the
                 Brazen
                 Mines
                 at
                 Phenos
                 in
                 Palestine
                 .
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 fifth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 Dius
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 account
                 )
                 on
                 the
                 Nones
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   Caesarea
                
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 President
                 condemned
                 Silvanus
                 (
                 who
                 then
                 was
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 and
                 a
                 Confessor
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 small
                 time
                 after
                 
                 was
                 honoured
                 with
                 a
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 and
                 happened
                 to
                 finish
                 his
                 life
                 by
                 Martyrdom
                 )
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 that
                 were
                 his
                 companions
                 (
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 given
                 demonstration
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 resolute
                 courage
                 and
                 constancy
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 Religion
                 )
                 to
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 mines
                 of
                 Brass
                 ;
                 having
                 first
                 given
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 flexures
                 of
                 their
                 *
                 feet
                 should
                 be
                 seared
                 with
                 a
                 red
                 hot
                 iron
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 rendred
                 infirm
                 and
                 useless
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 that
                 this
                 sentence
                 was
                 pronounced
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 condemned
                 Domninus
                 (
                 a
                 man
                 very
                 famous
                 for
                 innumerable
                 other
                 confessions
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 his
                 singular
                 freedom
                 [
                 in
                 speaking
                 ]
                 was
                 much
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 by
                 all
                 persons
                 throughout
                 Palestine
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 alive
                 .
                 After
                 he
                 [
                 had
                 been
                 thus
                 punished
                 ,
                 ]
                 the
                 same
                 Judge
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 crafty
                 inventour
                 of
                 mischief
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 studied
                 new
                 devices
                 and
                 designes
                 [
                 to
                 extirpate
                 ]
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 )
                 found
                 out
                 such
                 sorts
                 of
                 punishments
                 for
                 the
                 worshippers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 before
                 .
                 He
                 condemned
                 three
                 [
                 and
                 compelled
                 them
                 ]
                 to
                 c
                 fight
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 sort
                 as
                 the
                 Champions
                 usually
                 did
                 :
                 Auxentius
                 ,
                 a
                 venerable
                 and
                 holy
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 him
                 condemned
                 to
                 be
                 devoured
                 by
                 the
                 wild
                 beasts
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 he
                 [
                 gave
                 order
                 ]
                 that
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 arrived
                 to
                 the
                 compleat
                 age
                 and
                 stature
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 cut
                 and
                 made
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 condemned
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Mines
                 .
                 He
                 shut
                 up
                 others
                 in
                 Prison
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 undergone
                 the
                 sharpest
                 tortures
                 .
                 Amongst
                 which
                 number
                 was
                 Pamphilus
                 ,
                 my
                 dearest
                 companion
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 in
                 our
                 age
                 for
                 his
                 singular
                 virtue
                 and
                 piety
                 :
                 Urbanus
                 first
                 made
                 tryall
                 of
                 his
                 skill
                 in
                 Rhetorick
                 and
                 Philosophick
                 literature
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 compelled
                 him
                 to
                 offer
                 sacrifice
                 ;
                 which
                 when
                 the
                 Martyr
                 refused
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 Urbanus
                 ]
                 perceived
                 that
                 he
                 despised
                 his
                 menaces
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 exceedingly
                 exasperated
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 order
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 tormented
                 with
                 the
                 acutest
                 sorts
                 of
                 torture
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 this
                 most
                 enraged
                 
                 man
                 ,
                 (
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 satiated
                 with
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 sides
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 [
                 had
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 torn
                 off
                 ]
                 with
                 torturing
                 irons
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 continued
                 and
                 reiterated
                 use
                 ,
                 pertinaciously
                 desiring
                 thereby
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 victory
                 [
                 over
                 the
                 Martyr
                 ]
                 having
                 after
                 all
                 these
                 tortures
                 ,
                 procured
                 nothing
                 but
                 shame
                 and
                 ignominy
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 )
                 at
                 length
                 ordered
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 Prison
                 amongst
                 the
                 other
                 Confessours
                 therein
                 confined
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 what
                 sort
                 of
                 punishment
                 this
                 person
                 (
                 who
                 after
                 so
                 fierce
                 a
                 manner
                 insulted
                 over
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 )
                 was
                 to
                 expect
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 inflicted
                 on
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 divine
                 Tribunal
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 cruelty
                 towards
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 is
                 easily
                 known
                 from
                 those
                 beginnings
                 [
                 thereof
                 which
                 he
                 underwent
                 ]
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 Immediately
                 after
                 those
                 audacious
                 cruelties
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 practised
                 towards
                 Pamphilus
                 ,
                 the
                 divine
                 vengeance
                 forthwith
                 seized
                 him
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 as
                 yet
                 possest
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 .
                 Which
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 nights
                 space
                 ,
                 stript
                 him
                 (
                 who
                 but
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 sate
                 as
                 Judge
                 upon
                 a
                 lofty
                 Tribunal
                 ,
                 was
                 attended
                 with
                 a
                 Military
                 Guard
                 ,
                 governed
                 the
                 whole
                 Province
                 of
                 Palestine
                 ;
                 who
                 also
                 was
                 companion
                 to
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 himself
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 his
                 chief
                 favourite
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 usually
                 eat
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 table
                 with
                 him
                 )
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 great
                 places
                 and
                 preferments
                 ,
                 and
                 reduced
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 disconsolate
                 and
                 helpless
                 condition
                 ;
                 clouded
                 him
                 with
                 ignominy
                 and
                 shame
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 those
                 very
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 formerly
                 admired
                 him
                 as
                 their
                 Governour
                 ;
                 proposed
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 ,
                 over
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 Ruler
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 miserable
                 and
                 dis-spirited
                 wretch
                 ,
                 pouring
                 forth
                 effeminate
                 intreaties
                 and
                 supplications
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 constituted
                 Maximinus
                 himself
                 (
                 of
                 whose
                 favour
                 he
                 had
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 bragged
                 and
                 boasted
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 dearly
                 beloved
                 by
                 him
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 cruelties
                 he
                 practised
                 towards
                 us
                 Christians
                 )
                 his
                 inexorable
                 and
                 most
                 severe
                 Judge
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 City
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 after
                 many
                 reproaches
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 suffered
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 those
                 crimes
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 convict
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 himself
                 pronounc't
                 sentence
                 of
                 death
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 much
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 by
                 the
                 by
                 .
                 There
                 may
                 happen
                 a
                 seasonable
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 at
                 leisure
                 to
                 relate
                 the
                 exits
                 and
                 calamitous
                 deaths
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 those
                 impious
                 wretches
                 ,
                 (
                 especially
                 Maximinus
                 and
                 those
                 about
                 him
                 who
                 were
                 his
                 advisers
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 greatest
                 sticklers
                 in
                 the
                 Persecution
                 against
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 finished
                 their
                 lives
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 other
                 Confessours
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 Martyrdom
                 of
                 Valentina
                 and
                 Paul.
                 
              
               
                 WHen
                 the
                 storm
                 [
                 of
                 persecution
                 ]
                 had
                 now
                 without
                 any
                 intermission
                 raged
                 against
                 us
                 untill
                 the
                 sixth
                 year
                 ,
                 [
                 there
                 was
                 ]
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 number
                 that
                 were
                 Confessours
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Religion
                 ,
                 who
                 a
                 heretofore
                 had
                 lived
                 in
                 Thebaïs
                 ,
                 at
                 Porphyrites
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 that
                 had
                 its
                 appellation
                 from
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Marble
                 dug
                 out
                 there
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 [
                 company
                 ]
                 an
                 hundred
                 men
                 ,
                 (
                 wanting
                 three
                 ,
                 )
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 wives
                 and
                 very
                 small
                 children
                 ,
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 President
                 of
                 Palestine
                 .
                 Concerning
                 all
                 which
                 persons
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 their
                 confession
                 of
                 God
                 [
                 the
                 Framer
                 ]
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Firmilianus
                 the
                 President
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 sent
                 thither
                 as
                 successour
                 to
                 Urbanus
                 ,
                 )
                 gave
                 order
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 command
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 those
                 very
                 sinews
                 of
                 their
                 left
                 legs
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 bent
                 their
                 knees
                 ,
                 ●eared
                 in
                 two
                 with
                 red-hot-irons
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 right
                 eyes
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 membranes
                 and
                 balls
                 thereof
                 should
                 be
                 first
                 cut
                 out
                 with
                 swords
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 [
                 their
                 eye-holes
                 :
                 ]
                 ●eared
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 bottome
                 with
                 red-hot-irons
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 ,
                 he
                 ordered
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 work
                 in
                 the
                 Mines
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 worn
                 out
                 there
                 with
                 labours
                 ,
                 and
                 miseries
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 we
                 behold
                 these
                 persons
                 only
                 undergoing
                 such
                 punishments
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 Palestinians
                 also
                 ;
                 (
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 manifested
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 ,
                 were
                 condemned
                 to
                 practise
                 the
                 Champions
                 exercises
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 being
                 made
                 fit
                 to
                 engage
                 in
                 the
                 Gladiatours
                 Combats
                 ;
                 )
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 endure
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 receive
                 those
                 Provisions
                 which
                 were
                 allowed
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 treasury
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 practise
                 such
                 exercises
                 as
                 were
                 necessary
                 to
                 render
                 them
                 accomplish't
                 Combatants
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 reason
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 not
                 only
                 before
                 the
                 b
                 Procuratours
                 ,
                 but
                 Maximinus
                 himself
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 having
                 given
                 a
                 demonstration
                 of
                 their
                 
                 invincible
                 constancy
                 in
                 the
                 confession
                 [
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 couragiousness
                 in
                 enduring
                 famine
                 and
                 scourges
                 ,
                 they
                 suffered
                 the
                 same
                 punishments
                 with
                 the
                 forementioned
                 persons
                 ;
                 some
                 other
                 Confessours
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 being
                 added
                 to
                 their
                 number
                 .
                 Soon
                 after
                 these
                 ,
                 others
                 were
                 taken
                 at
                 the
                 City
                 Gaza
                 ,
                 c
                 who
                 were
                 Assembled
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 read
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 whom
                 suffered
                 the
                 same
                 tortures
                 in
                 their
                 feet
                 and
                 eyes
                 with
                 the
                 forementioned
                 persons
                 ;
                 but
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 under-went
                 more
                 acute
                 and
                 horrid
                 torments
                 in
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 which
                 number
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 her
                 Sex
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 a
                 masculine
                 and
                 couragious
                 temper
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 unable
                 to
                 endure
                 the
                 menaces
                 of
                 ravishment
                 ;
                 having
                 uttered
                 some
                 expressions
                 against
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 (
                 because
                 he
                 committed
                 the
                 Government
                 [
                 of
                 Provinces
                 ]
                 to
                 such
                 cruel
                 Judges
                 ,
                 )
                 was
                 first
                 scourged
                 :
                 then
                 ,
                 being
                 hung
                 up
                 a
                 great
                 heighth
                 on
                 [
                 an
                 Engin
                 of
                 ]
                 wood
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 tortured
                 in
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 her
                 body
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 officers
                 ,
                 appointed
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 did
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Judges
                 order
                 ,
                 apply
                 their
                 tortures
                 to
                 her
                 with
                 a
                 most
                 continued
                 and
                 exquisite
                 vehemency
                 ,
                 another
                 woman
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 like
                 the
                 former
                 )
                 had
                 taken
                 upon
                 her
                 the
                 vow
                 of
                 virginity
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 composure
                 of
                 her
                 body
                 she
                 was
                 indeed
                 no
                 very
                 taking
                 object
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 aspect
                 was
                 despicable
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 was
                 endowed
                 with
                 a
                 couragious
                 temper
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 corroborated
                 with
                 a
                 valour
                 above
                 her
                 Sex
                 ,
                 and
                 far
                 excelled
                 those
                 Championesses
                 amongst
                 the
                 Grecians
                 so
                 much
                 famed
                 for
                 their
                 freedom
                 in
                 speaking
                 ;
                 )
                 being
                 unable
                 to
                 endure
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 those
                 merciless
                 ,
                 cruel
                 ,
                 and
                 inhumane
                 practises
                 ,
                 cried
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 to
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 crowd
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   long
                   will
                   you
                   thus
                   unmercifully
                   torture
                   my
                   Sister
                   ?
                
                 The
                 Judge
                 ,
                 highly
                 exasperated
                 by
                 that
                 expression
                 ,
                 forthwith
                 gave
                 command
                 the
                 woman
                 should
                 be
                 laid
                 hold
                 on
                 .
                 She
                 was
                 then
                 haled
                 forth
                 before
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 *
                 having
                 assumed
                 to
                 herself
                 our
                 Saviours
                 venerable
                 appellation
                 ,
                 first
                 she
                 was
                 sollicited
                 by
                 kind
                 words
                 to
                 offer
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 which
                 when
                 she
                 refused
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 they
                 drew
                 her
                 by
                 force
                 before
                 the
                 Altar
                 :
                 But
                 she
                 ,
                 behaving
                 her self
                 like
                 her self
                 ,
                 retained
                 her
                 former
                 alacrity
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 intrepid
                 and
                 undaunted
                 foot
                 trampled
                 upon
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 overturned
                 that
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 d
                 what
                 lay
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 enraged
                 like
                 a
                 Savage
                 beast
                 ,
                 first
                 gave
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 suffer
                 more
                 and
                 greater
                 tortures
                 in
                 her
                 sides
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 one
                 had
                 before
                 undergone
                 :
                 [
                 for
                 ]
                 he
                 seemed
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 desirous
                 to
                 gorge
                 himself
                 with
                 her
                 raw
                 flesh
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 his
                 rage
                 was
                 satiated
                 ,
                 he
                 ordered
                 they
                 should
                 both
                 (
                 namely
                 this
                 last
                 with
                 her
                 whom
                 she
                 called
                 sister
                 )
                 be
                 fastned
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 condemned
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 to
                 death
                 ;
                 the
                 e
                 former
                 of
                 these
                 persons
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 was
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 the
                 Gazites
                 :
                 you
                 must
                 understand
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 well
                 known
                 to
                 most
                 men
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Valentina
                 ,
                 had
                 her
                 original
                 extract
                 at
                 Caesarea
                 .
                 But
                 with
                 what
                 expressions
                 can
                 I
                 deservedly
                 set
                 forth
                 that
                 Martyrdom
                 (
                 which
                 followed
                 immediately
                 hereupon
                 ,
                 )
                 wherewith
                 the
                 thrice-blessed
                 Paul
                 was
                 adorned
                 ?
                 This
                 person
                 ,
                 having
                 had
                 sentence
                 of
                 death
                 pronounced
                 against
                 him
                 at
                 that
                 very
                 interim
                 these
                 Virgins
                 were
                 condemned
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 entreated
                 the
                 Executioner
                 (
                 who
                 stood
                 ready
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 his
                 head
                 )
                 to
                 allow
                 him
                 a
                 short
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 .
                 Having
                 obtained
                 his
                 request
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 clear
                 and
                 audible
                 voice
                 he
                 first
                 prayed
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 professours
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 beseeching
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 quickly
                 bestow
                 on
                 them
                 liberty
                 and
                 security
                 :
                 then
                 he
                 supplicated
                 for
                 the
                 Jews
                 access
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 [
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 ]
                 Christ
                 :
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 proceeded
                 in
                 an
                 orderly
                 method
                 ,
                 putting
                 up
                 the
                 same
                 petitions
                 even
                 for
                 the
                 Samaritans
                 ;
                 and
                 besought
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ,
                 now
                 entangled
                 in
                 errour
                 and
                 an
                 ignorance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 might
                 arrive
                 to
                 an
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 undertake
                 the
                 [
                 profession
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 ;
                 neither
                 did
                 he
                 [
                 in
                 his
                 petitions
                 ]
                 omit
                 to
                 mention
                 the
                 promiscuous
                 crowd
                 that
                 surrounded
                 him
                 .
                 After
                 all
                 these
                 (
                 O
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 ineffable
                 patience
                 and
                 mildness
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 !
                 )
                 he
                 besought
                 the
                 supream
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 very
                 Judge
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 condemned
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 Executioner
                 (
                 who
                 stood
                 ready
                 to
                 strike
                 off
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 )
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 him
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 also
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 beseeching
                 [
                 God
                 ]
                 that
                 the
                 sin
                 they
                 committed
                 [
                 by
                 taking
                 away
                 his
                 life
                 ]
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Having
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 made
                 these
                 petitions
                 ,
                 and
                 melted
                 almost
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 into
                 compassion
                 and
                 tears
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 unjustly
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 f
                 nevertheless
                 he
                 made
                 himself
                 ready
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 yielding
                 his
                 naked
                 neck
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 asunder
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 crowned
                 with
                 divine
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 fifth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 Panemus
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 eighth
                 of
                 the
                 Calends
                 of
                 August
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 exit
                 of
                 these
                 [
                 Martyrs
                 .
                 ]
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 an
                 hundred
                 and
                 thirty
                 Champions
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 country
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 admirable
                 for
                 their
                 confession
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 having
                 by
                 
                 Maximinus's
                 order
                 undergone
                 the
                 same
                 calamitous
                 [
                 tortures
                 ]
                 in
                 their
                 eyes
                 and
                 feet
                 with
                 those
                 formerly
                 mentioned
                 who
                 suffered
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 were
                 condemned
                 and
                 sent
                 away
                 ,
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Mines
                 in
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 to
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Cilicia
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Persecution
                 was
                 afresh
                 renewed
                 :
                 and
                 concerning
                 
                   Antoninus
                   ,
                   Zebina
                   ,
                   Germanus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Martyrs
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 ,
                 after
                 such
                 Valiant
                 Exploits
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 performed
                 by
                 Christ's
                 noble
                 Martyrs
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 Persecution
                 was
                 somewhat
                 abated
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 extinguished
                 by
                 their
                 sacred
                 bloud
                 ;
                 when
                 those
                 in
                 Thebaïs
                 (
                 condemned
                 for
                 [
                 their
                 confession
                 of
                 ]
                 Christ
                 to
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 Mines
                 there
                 ,
                 )
                 were
                 permitted
                 to
                 enjoy
                 rest
                 and
                 liberty
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 hoped
                 to
                 see
                 some
                 few
                 calme
                 and
                 serene
                 days
                 :
                 then
                 did
                 *
                 He
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 gotten
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 persecuting
                 )
                 reassume
                 his
                 rage
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 upon
                 what
                 account
                 or
                 by
                 what
                 impulse
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 
                 Maximinus's
                 Edicts
                 against
                 us
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 all
                 places
                 throughout
                 every
                 
                 Province
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Presidents
                 and
                 a
                 Prefect
                 of
                 the
                 Praetorium
                 by
                 injunctions
                 ,
                 Letters
                 ,
                 and
                 Publick
                 Orders
                 excited
                 the
                 *
                 Curators
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 b
                 Tabularii
                 to
                 put
                 in
                 Execution
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Edict
                 ,
                 c
                 which
                 contained
                 an
                 Order
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 decayed
                 Idol-Temples
                 should
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 be
                 repaired
                 ;
                 that
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 men
                 ,
                 women
                 ,
                 servants
                 and
                 young
                 children
                 should
                 be
                 compelled
                 to
                 do
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 imaginable
                 forced
                 to
                 eat
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 offered
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 provisions
                 exposed
                 to
                 sale
                 in
                 the
                 Markets
                 should
                 be
                 defiled
                 with
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 sacrificed
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 some
                 should
                 be
                 ordered
                 to
                 sit
                 and
                 watch
                 before
                 the
                 [
                 Publick
                 ]
                 Baths
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 might
                 pollute
                 such
                 as
                 came
                 to
                 cleanse
                 themselves
                 therein
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 execrable
                 sacrifices
                 .
                 Whilst
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 the
                 anxieties
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 likely
                 ,
                 were
                 renewed
                 and
                 increased
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 that
                 were
                 unbelievers
                 [
                 look't
                 upon
                 ]
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 to
                 be
                 intollerable
                 ,
                 and
                 condemned
                 these
                 barbarities
                 ,
                 as
                 absurd
                 and
                 too
                 outragious
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 them
                 such
                 actions
                 seemed
                 abominable
                 and
                 odious
                 .
                 When
                 [
                 therefore
                 ]
                 such
                 a
                 fierce
                 storm
                 [
                 of
                 persecution
                 ]
                 was
                 impendent
                 on
                 all
                 persons
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 the
                 divine
                 power
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 did
                 again
                 infuse
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 courage
                 and
                 confidence
                 into
                 his
                 Champions
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 no
                 body
                 induced
                 or
                 urged
                 them
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 contemned
                 these
                 high
                 menaces
                 of
                 their
                 Adversaries
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 three
                 believers
                 with
                 a
                 joynt
                 consent
                 rush
                 in
                 upon
                 the
                 President
                 then
                 offering
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 Idols
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 out
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 desist
                 from
                 his
                 errour
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 [
                 said
                 they
                 ]
                 no
                 other
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Framer
                 and
                 Maker
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 Being
                 hereupon
                 ask't
                 who
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 they
                 boldly
                 profest
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 Christians
                 :
                 at
                 which
                 Firmilianus
                 was
                 highly
                 exasperated
                 ,
                 and
                 passed
                 sentence
                 of
                 death
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 d
                 without
                 inflicting
                 on
                 them
                 any
                 previous
                 tortures
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 these
                 was
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 e
                 Antoninus
                 ;
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 was
                 Zebinas
                 ,
                 by
                 Country
                 an
                 Eleutheropolitane
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 was
                 called
                 Germanus
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 Dius
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Ides
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 to
                 these
                 persons
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 fellow-traveller
                 added
                 to
                 their
                 number
                 ,
                 a
                 woman
                 of
                 Scythopolis
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 f
                 Ennathas
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 adorned
                 with
                 the
                 g
                 Badge
                 of
                 Virginity
                 .
                 She
                 had
                 not
                 indeed
                 done
                 what
                 the
                 former
                 [
                 three
                 ]
                 did
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 carried
                 by
                 force
                 and
                 set
                 before
                 the
                 Judge
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 after
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 scourged
                 and
                 most
                 grosly
                 abused
                 ;
                 (
                 all
                 which
                 injurious
                 usages
                 were
                 audaciously
                 perpetrated
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 order
                 from
                 the
                 superiour
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Tribunes
                 in
                 the
                 neighbourhood
                 ,
                 called
                 Maxys
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 worse
                 than
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 one
                 indeed
                 that
                 was
                 stout
                 and
                 of
                 an
                 undaunted
                 courage
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 Morals
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 respects
                 very
                 impious
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 cruel
                 disposition
                 ,
                 and
                 odious
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 acquaintance
                 .
                 This
                 fellow
                 stript
                 the
                 blessed
                 virgin
                 stark
                 naked
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 covered
                 only
                 from
                 her
                 loyns
                 down
                 to
                 her
                 feet
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 her
                 body
                 was
                 bare
                 ;
                 )
                 led
                 her
                 round
                 the
                 City
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 and
                 look't
                 upon
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 gallantry
                 to
                 drag
                 her
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Market-places
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 scourge
                 her
                 )
                 after
                 [
                 I
                 say
                 ]
                 she
                 had
                 endured
                 so
                 many
                 stripes
                 ,
                 having
                 given
                 a
                 demonstration
                 of
                 her
                 most
                 undaunted
                 courage
                 and
                 constancy
                 of
                 mind
                 before
                 the
                 Presidents
                 Tribunal
                 ,
                 the
                 Judge
                 commanded
                 she
                 should
                 be
                 burnt
                 alive
                 .
                 This
                 *
                 Man
                 improved
                 his
                 inhumanity
                 and
                 rage
                 ,
                 shown
                 towards
                 Gods
                 worshippers
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 heighth
                 ,
                 and
                 transgrest
                 even
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 ashamed
                 of
                 denying
                 burial
                 to
                 the
                 dead
                 bodies
                 of
                 those
                 sacred
                 persons
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 he
                 gave
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 dead
                 bodies
                 (
                 which
                 were
                 exposed
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 Air
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 devoured
                 by
                 wild-beasts
                 ,
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 carefully
                 guarded
                 night
                 and
                 day
                 :
                 and
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 seen
                 for
                 many
                 days
                 together
                 no
                 small
                 number
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 busily
                 obeying
                 this
                 beastly
                 and
                 barbarous
                 order
                 :
                 some
                 of
                 whom
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 this
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 high
                 concern
                 and
                 moment
                 )
                 watched
                 on
                 a
                 Tower
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 dead
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 stolen
                 away
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 the
                 wild-beasts
                 ,
                 dogs
                 ,
                 and
                 fowls
                 that
                 preyed
                 on
                 flesh
                 ,
                 scattered
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 pieces
                 of
                 mens
                 bodies
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 City
                 was
                 strewed
                 all
                 over
                 with
                 mens
                 bowels
                 and
                 bones
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 nothing
                 did
                 ever
                 seem
                 more
                 cruel
                 and
                 horrid
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 before
                 had
                 been
                 our
                 enemies
                 ;
                 all
                 persons
                 bewailing
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 their
                 calamitous
                 condition
                 towards
                 whom
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 abuse
                 that
                 was
                 put
                 upon
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 manking
                 in
                 general
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 gates
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ]
                 such
                 a
                 spectacle
                 was
                 proposed
                 to
                 publick
                 view
                 ,
                 as
                 surpassed
                 all
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 expression
                 ,
                 and
                 exceeded
                 any
                 the
                 most
                 tragical
                 relation
                 ;
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ]
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 mens
                 bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 devoured
                 not
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 lay
                 scattered
                 every
                 where
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 some
                 affirmed
                 they
                 saw
                 limbs
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 whole
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 pieces
                 of
                 bowels
                 even
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 After
                 these
                 [
                 horrid
                 butcheries
                 ]
                 had
                 been
                 practised
                 for
                 many
                 days
                 together
                 ,
                 there
                 happened
                 this
                 miracle
                 .
                 The
                 weather
                 was
                 fair
                 ,
                 the
                 air
                 clear
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 face
                 of
                 heaven
                 most
                 serene
                 and
                 bright
                 ;
                 when
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 columns
                 ,
                 which
                 under
                 prop't
                 the
                 publick
                 Galleries
                 throughout
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 there
                 fell
                 many
                 drops
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 tears
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Market-places
                 and
                 streets
                 ,
                 (
                 no
                 moisture
                 having
                 faln
                 from
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 )
                 were
                 wet
                 and
                 besprinkled
                 with
                 water
                 which
                 came
                 from
                 an
                 unknown
                 place
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 a
                 report
                 was
                 immediately
                 spread
                 
                 amongst
                 all
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 unable
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 horrid
                 impieties
                 then
                 committed
                 ,
                 did
                 shed
                 tears
                 in
                 an
                 inexplicable
                 manner
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 stones
                 and
                 senseless
                 matter
                 wept
                 at
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 to
                 reprove
                 the
                 barbarous
                 and
                 unmercifull
                 dispositions
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 This
                 thing
                 will
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 be
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 fabulous
                 and
                 a
                 ridiculous
                 story
                 by
                 succeeding
                 generations
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 account
                 it
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 certainty
                 thereof
                 confirmed
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 happened
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                
                 Concerning
                 Peter
                 the
                 
                   Asceta
                   ,
                   Asclepius
                
                 the
                 Marcionite
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Martyrs
                 .
              
               
                 ON
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 following
                 month
                 ,
                 called
                 Apellaeus
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 before
                 the
                 nineteenth
                 of
                 the
                 Calends
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 some
                 other
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 (
                 going
                 to
                 minister
                 to
                 the
                 Confessours
                 in
                 Cilicia
                 )
                 were
                 apprehended
                 by
                 those
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 set
                 at
                 the
                 gates
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ]
                 to
                 examine
                 such
                 as
                 passed
                 by
                 :
                 part
                 of
                 whom
                 received
                 the
                 same
                 sentence
                 with
                 those
                 they
                 were
                 going
                 to
                 minister
                 to
                 ,
                 having
                 their
                 eyes
                 and
                 feet
                 rendred
                 useless
                 .
                 But
                 three
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 put
                 into
                 bonds
                 at
                 the
                 City
                 Ascalon
                 ,
                 where
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 given
                 an
                 admirable
                 demonstration
                 of
                 their
                 courage
                 ,
                 they
                 finished
                 their
                 lives
                 by
                 a
                 different
                 sort
                 of
                 Martyrdom
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 Ares
                 ,
                 was
                 burnt
                 to
                 death
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 ,
                 whose
                 names
                 were
                 a
                 Probus
                 and
                 Elias
                 ,
                 were
                 beheaded
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 eleventh
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 Audynaeus
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 before
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 the
                 Ides
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 b
                 Peter
                 the
                 Asceta
                 ,
                 called
                 also
                 Apselamus
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 came
                 from
                 Aneas
                 a
                 village
                 that
                 lies
                 near
                 to
                 Eleutheropolis
                 ,
                 )
                 being
                 refined
                 by
                 fire
                 like
                 the
                 purest
                 gold
                 ,
                 exhibited
                 an
                 illustrious
                 proof
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 in
                 God's
                 Christ
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 City
                 Caesarea
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 Judge
                 and
                 those
                 about
                 him
                 intreated
                 him
                 earnestly
                 to
                 be
                 compassionate
                 towards
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 pity
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 youthfullness
                 and
                 vigour
                 ;
                 he
                 contemned
                 [
                 their
                 exhortations
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 preferred
                 his
                 confidence
                 in
                 the
                 supream
                 God
                 before
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 yea
                 even
                 life
                 it selfe
                 .
                 Together
                 with
                 this
                 person
                 [
                 suffered
                 ]
                 one
                 Asclepius
                 ,
                 (
                 reported
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Sect
                 of
                 the
                 Marcionites
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 zeal
                 to
                 piety
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 thought
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 as
                 was
                 
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   knowledge
                
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 finished
                 his
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 fiery
                 pile
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 were
                 performed
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Pamphilus
                 ,
                 and
                 twelve
                 other
                 Martyrs
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 THe
                 time
                 now
                 calls
                 upon
                 me
                 to
                 Record
                 that
                 great
                 and
                 famous
                 spectacle
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 [
                 exhibited
                 ]
                 who
                 were
                 perfected
                 by
                 Martyrdom
                 together
                 with
                 Pamphilus
                 ,
                 [
                 a
                 person
                 ]
                 whose
                 name
                 and
                 memory
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 honour
                 and
                 high
                 esteem
                 for
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 in
                 all
                 twelve
                 ,
                 being
                 vouchsafed
                 a
                 b
                 Prophetick
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 Apostolick
                 ,
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 equall
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 Pamphilus
                 was
                 their
                 Principal
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 person
                 amongst
                 them
                 that
                 was
                 adorned
                 with
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 a
                 Presbytership
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Caesarea
                 :
                 c
                 A
                 man
                 eminent
                 for
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 virtue
                 ,
                 even
                 throughout
                 his
                 whole
                 life
                 ;
                 [
                 whether
                 we
                 consider
                 ]
                 his
                 renunciation
                 and
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 liberal
                 contributions
                 [
                 he
                 made
                 ]
                 of
                 his
                 goods
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 necessitous
                 ;
                 or
                 his
                 disregard
                 of
                 worldly
                 preferments
                 and
                 expectations
                 ;
                 or
                 lastly
                 ,
                 his
                 Philosophick
                 ,
                 severe
                 ,
                 and
                 Ascetick
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 most
                 especially
                 eminent
                 ,
                 even
                 beyond
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 our
                 times
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 earnest
                 and
                 unwearied
                 studies
                 in
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 indefatigable
                 assiduity
                 about
                 those
                 things
                 he
                 proposed
                 to
                 himself
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 offices
                 he
                 did
                 to
                 his
                 relations
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 persons
                 that
                 made
                 their
                 addresses
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 persons
                 other
                 virtues
                 and
                 egregious
                 performances
                 ,
                 which
                 require
                 a
                 larger
                 relation
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 comprized
                 in
                 three
                 books
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 peculiar
                 work
                 which
                 we
                 wrote
                 
                   concerning
                   his
                   Life
                
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 any
                 are
                 desirous
                 of
                 knowing
                 these
                 things
                 more
                 fully
                 ,
                 we
                 remit
                 them
                 thither
                 ;
                 at
                 present
                 d
                 let
                 us
                 prosecute
                 our
                 subsequent
                 narration
                 concerning
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 person
                 ,
                 after
                 Pamphilus
                 ,
                 that
                 entred
                 the
                 combat
                 ,
                 was
                 Valens
                 ,
                 a
                 e
                 Deacon
                 of
                 Aelia
                 ,
                 honourable
                 for
                 his
                 holy
                 gray
                 hairs
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 aspect
                 a
                 venerable
                 old
                 man
                 ;
                 better
                 skilled
                 in
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 had
                 imprinted
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 memory
                 so
                 perfectly
                 ,
                 f
                 that
                 no
                 difference
                 could
                 be
                 discerned
                 between
                 his
                 reading
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 book
                 ,
                 and
                 repeating
                 by
                 heart
                 ,
                 whole
                 pages
                 of
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 Sacred
                 Writ
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 person
                 ,
                 famous
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 Paul
                 ,
                 born
                 at
                 the
                 City
                 Jamnia
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 very
                 fervent
                 and
                 zealous
                 in
                 acting
                 ,
                 and
                 filled
                 with
                 a
                 warmth
                 and
                 ardour
                 of
                 spirit
                 :
                 before
                 his
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 engaged
                 in
                 the
                 combat
                 of
                 confession
                 ,
                 having
                 endured
                 the
                 fearing
                 [
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
                 ]
                 with
                 red
                 hot
                 irons
                 .
                 After
                 these
                 persons
                 had
                 spent
                 two
                 years
                 time
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 the
                 arrival
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 Egyptian
                 brethren
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 their
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 who
                 
                 also
                 suffered
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 These
                 Egyptians
                 had
                 accompanied
                 the
                 Confessours
                 sent
                 into
                 Cilicia
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Mines
                 there
                 .
                 As
                 they
                 were
                 returning
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 country
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 they
                 were
                 examined
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 with
                 those
                 before
                 mentioned
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 guard
                 (
                 men
                 of
                 a
                 barbarous
                 disposition
                 )
                 who
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 whence
                 they
                 came
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 having
                 concealed
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 Malefactours
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 act
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 put
                 into
                 bonds
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 five
                 in
                 number
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 before
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 spoken
                 boldly
                 and
                 freely
                 in
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 forthwith
                 committed
                 to
                 prison
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 19
                 th
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 Peritius
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 account
                 before
                 the
                 14
                 th
                 of
                 the
                 Calends
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 )
                 order
                 was
                 given
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 Pamphilus
                 and
                 his
                 forementioned
                 companions
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 before
                 the
                 Judge
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 tryal
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 invincible
                 constancy
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 torments
                 ,
                 and
                 various
                 and
                 new
                 invented
                 engines
                 [
                 of
                 torture
                 .
                 ]
                 When
                 g
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 these
                 cruelties
                 towards
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 these
                 persons
                 ,
                 first
                 he
                 asked
                 him
                 who
                 he
                 was
                 .
                 After
                 he
                 had
                 heard
                 him
                 give
                 himself
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 some
                 Prophet
                 instead
                 of
                 his
                 proper
                 name
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 business
                 to
                 call
                 themselves
                 by
                 names
                 different
                 from
                 those
                 given
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 perhaps
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 Idols
                 ;
                 therefore
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 heard
                 them
                 name
                 themselves
                 
                   Elias
                   ,
                   Jeremiah
                   ,
                   Isaiah
                   ,
                   Samuel
                   ,
                
                 or
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 representing
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 their
                 actions
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 proper
                 names
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 genuine
                 Israel
                 h
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 [
                 consists
                 ]
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 i
                 
                   inwardly
                   Jews
                
                 .
                 )
                 After
                 [
                 I
                 say
                 ]
                 Firmilianus
                 had
                 heard
                 the
                 Martyr
                 give
                 himself
                 such
                 a
                 name
                 ,
                 being
                 wholly
                 unacquainted
                 with
                 the
                 powerfull
                 import
                 thereof
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 he
                 enquired
                 ,
                 what
                 Country-man
                 he
                 was
                 :
                 the
                 Martyr
                 expressed
                 himself
                 in
                 this
                 his
                 second
                 reply
                 agreeable
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Jerusalem
                 was
                 his
                 Country
                 ;
                 meaning
                 that
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Paul
                 speaks
                 —
                 *
                 
                   But
                   Jerusalem
                   which
                   is
                   above
                   ,
                   is
                   free
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   us
                   all
                   :
                
                 and
                 [
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 ]
                 †
                 
                   Ye
                   are
                   come
                   to
                   mount
                   Sion
                   ,
                   and
                   unto
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   heavenly
                   Jerusalem
                   :
                
                 the
                 Martyr
                 meant
                 this
                 [
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 having
                 his
                 mind
                 depressed
                 with
                 low
                 and
                 terrene
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 was
                 extraordinarily
                 inquisitive
                 what
                 City
                 this
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 Country
                 it
                 lay
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 applied
                 tortures
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 [
                 force
                 him
                 thereby
                 to
                 ]
                 confess
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 ,
                 having
                 both
                 his
                 hands
                 wrested
                 behind
                 his
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 feet
                 broken
                 with
                 certain
                 new
                 Engines
                 [
                 of
                 torture
                 ,
                 ]
                 stifly
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 spoke
                 true
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 being
                 after
                 this
                 often
                 asked
                 ,
                 what
                 City
                 that
                 he
                 spoke
                 of
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 it
                 lay
                 ,
                 he
                 replied
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 was
                 their
                 Country
                 only
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Gods
                 worshippers
                 .
                 For
                 none
                 but
                 they
                 should
                 enter
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 scituate
                 Eastward
                 ,
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 rising
                 Sun.
                 After
                 this
                 manner
                 did
                 the
                 Martyr
                 Philosophize
                 again
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 sentiments
                 ,
                 wholly
                 disregarding
                 those
                 that
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 were
                 tormenting
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 had
                 neither
                 flesh
                 nor
                 body
                 ,
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 altogether
                 insensible
                 of
                 his
                 tortures
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 doubtful
                 and
                 perplexed
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 rage
                 ,
                 supposing
                 that
                 the
                 Christians
                 were
                 about
                 erecting
                 a
                 City
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 hostile
                 manner
                 oppose
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 diligent
                 in
                 his
                 enquiries
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 searching
                 out
                 that
                 country
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 spoken
                 of
                 [
                 by
                 the
                 Martyr
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 perceived
                 that
                 the
                 young
                 man
                 (
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 torn
                 him
                 with
                 innumerable
                 stripes
                 ,
                 and
                 inflicted
                 on
                 him
                 tortures
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 ,
                 )
                 was
                 immutable
                 and
                 firmly
                 persisted
                 in
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 he
                 passed
                 sentence
                 of
                 death
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 were
                 the
                 tragick
                 [
                 cruelties
                 ,
                 ]
                 used
                 towards
                 this
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 concluded
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 practised
                 the
                 like
                 Preface
                 of
                 tortures
                 upon
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 he
                 destroyed
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 sort
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 Being
                 then
                 wearied
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 perceiving
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 vain
                 inflict
                 tortures
                 upon
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 k
                 when
                 his
                 desires
                 were
                 satiated
                 ,
                 he
                 passed
                 to
                 Pamphilus
                 and
                 his
                 companions
                 .
                 And
                 [
                 although
                 ]
                 he
                 had
                 by
                 experience
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 demonstrated
                 an
                 alacrity
                 of
                 mind
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 vanquished
                 by
                 tortures
                 ;
                 [
                 yet
                 ]
                 he
                 again
                 asked
                 them
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 would
                 now
                 be
                 obedient
                 to
                 the
                 Imperial
                 commands
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 could
                 get
                 nothing
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 last
                 confession
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 he
                 condemned
                 them
                 to
                 undergo
                 the
                 same
                 punishment
                 with
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Martyrs
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 finished
                 ,
                 a
                 youth
                 ,
                 l
                 one
                 that
                 belonged
                 to
                 Pamphilus's
                 family
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 educated
                 under
                 the
                 genuine
                 discipline
                 and
                 converse
                 of
                 so
                 eminent
                 a
                 person
                 ;
                 )
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 understood
                 that
                 sentence
                 [
                 was
                 pronounc't
                 ]
                 against
                 his
                 master
                 ,
                 called
                 aloud
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 crowd
                 ,
                 and
                 requested
                 that
                 their
                 dead-bodies
                 might
                 be
                 interred
                 .
                 But
                 [
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 deserves
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 man
                 ]
                 but
                 a
                 wild
                 beast
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 creature
                 else
                 [
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 thought
                 ]
                 more
                 fierce
                 than
                 a
                 wild
                 beast
                 )
                 shewed
                 no
                 compassion
                 towards
                 his
                 youthful
                 years
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 having
                 found
                 ,
                 upon
                 his
                 bare
                 asking
                 the
                 young
                 man
                 that
                 he
                 confessed
                 himself
                 a
                 Christian
                 ;
                 swelled
                 with
                 rage
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 wounded
                 by
                 some
                 dart
                 ,
                 ordered
                 the
                 torturers
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 utmost
                 force
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 he
                 saw
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 refused
                 to
                 be
                 obedient
                 to
                 his
                 commands
                 in
                 offering
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 he
                 ordered
                 that
                 his
                 flesh
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 either
                 stones
                 ,
                 or
                 wood
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 such
                 senseless
                 thing
                 )
                 should
                 without
                 any
                 intermission
                 be
                 torn
                 even
                 to
                 his
                 very
                 bones
                 and
                 inmost
                 recesses
                 of
                 his
                 bowells
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 performed
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 Judge
                 perceived
                 his
                 attempts
                 were
                 vain
                 ;
                 [
                 for
                 although
                 ]
                 his
                 body
                 was
                 mangled
                 all
                 over
                 with
                 the
                 tortures
                 ,
                 [
                 yet
                 ]
                 
                 he
                 continued
                 silent
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 as
                 insensible
                 of
                 pain
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 been
                 lifeless
                 .
                 [
                 Nevertheless
                 ]
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 still
                 persevering
                 in
                 his
                 merciless
                 and
                 inhumane
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 immediately
                 condemned
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 habit
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 )
                 by
                 m
                 a
                 slow
                 fire
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 this
                 person
                 (
                 although
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 last
                 that
                 entred
                 the
                 combat
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 prevented
                 his
                 master
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 obtained
                 his
                 departure
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 busied
                 about
                 [
                 vanquishing
                 ]
                 the
                 former
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 hitherto
                 making
                 some
                 delays
                 .
                 You
                 might
                 therefore
                 have
                 seen
                 Prophyrius
                 [
                 for
                 that
                 was
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 ]
                 in
                 quality
                 like
                 a
                 valorous
                 champion
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 conquerour
                 in
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 exercises
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Sacred
                 games
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 forth
                 to
                 his
                 death
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 suffered
                 so
                 great
                 tortures
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 body
                 covered
                 all
                 over
                 with
                 dust
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 chearful
                 countenance
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 mind
                 full
                 of
                 joy
                 and
                 confidence
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 most
                 truly
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 divine
                 spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 being
                 clad
                 in
                 a
                 *
                 Philosophick
                 habit
                 ,
                 (
                 having
                 only
                 a
                 garment
                 wrapt
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 fashion
                 like
                 unto
                 a
                 n
                 cloak
                 ,
                 )
                 with
                 a
                 calm
                 and
                 sedate
                 mind
                 he
                 gave
                 commands
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 and
                 dispatcht
                 whatever
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 retaining
                 the
                 serenity
                 of
                 his
                 countenance
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 stake
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 pile
                 ,
                 which
                 lay
                 at
                 a
                 sufficient
                 distance
                 ,
                 was
                 kindled
                 round
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 mouth
                 he
                 attracted
                 the
                 flame
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 this
                 one
                 expression
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 uttered
                 when
                 the
                 flame
                 began
                 to
                 touch
                 him
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   invoaking
                   Jesus
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   helper
                   ,
                
                 he
                 most
                 couragiously
                 continued
                 silent
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 last
                 gasp
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 
                 Porphyrius's
                 combat
                 :
                 whose
                 consummation
                 Seleucus
                 a
                 Confessour
                 that
                 had
                 formerly
                 been
                 a
                 Souldier
                 ,
                 having
                 related
                 to
                 Pamphilus
                 ;
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 conveyer
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 message
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 immediately
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 be
                 joyned
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 lot
                 with
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 sooner
                 related
                 
                 Porphyrius's
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 saluted
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 with
                 a
                 kiss
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 seize
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 him
                 before
                 the
                 President
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 resolved
                 to
                 hasten
                 Seleucus
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 
                 Prophyrius's
                 companion
                 in
                 his
                 journey
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 forthwith
                 ordered
                 he
                 should
                 undergo
                 a
                 capital
                 punishment
                 .
                 This
                 [
                 Seleucus
                 ]
                 was
                 born
                 in
                 Cappadocia
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 attained
                 no
                 mean
                 degree
                 of
                 honour
                 amongst
                 the
                 choisest
                 young
                 men
                 that
                 belonged
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Milice
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 far
                 excelled
                 his
                 fellow
                 Souldiers
                 in
                 the
                 o
                 fitness
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 for
                 Military
                 services
                 ,
                 in
                 strength
                 and
                 stature
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 valour
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 his
                 aspect
                 was
                 much
                 discourst
                 of
                 amongst
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 his
                 whole
                 body
                 greatly
                 admired
                 ,
                 upon
                 account
                 both
                 of
                 his
                 stature
                 and
                 comeliness
                 .
                 About
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 persecution
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 eminently
                 famous
                 for
                 his
                 enduring
                 stripes
                 in
                 the
                 combat
                 of
                 confession
                 :
                 but
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 left
                 off
                 his
                 Military
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 became
                 a
                 zealous
                 emulatour
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 p
                 Ascetae
                 in
                 their
                 studies
                 and
                 exercises
                 of
                 piety
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 patron
                 ,
                 demonstrated
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Overseer
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 helper
                 of
                 desolate
                 orphans
                 and
                 widows
                 that
                 were
                 destitute
                 of
                 assistance
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 reduced
                 to
                 poverty
                 and
                 sickness
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 by
                 God
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 more
                 delighted
                 with
                 such
                 [
                 performances
                 ]
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 than
                 with
                 the
                 smoak
                 and
                 bloud
                 of
                 sacrifices
                 )
                 he
                 was
                 deservedly
                 accounted
                 worthy
                 of
                 that
                 admirable
                 and
                 high
                 calling
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ]
                 Martyrdom
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 tenth
                 Champion
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 others
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 on
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 day
                 ;
                 whereon
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 )
                 the
                 great
                 gate
                 of
                 heaven
                 was
                 opened
                 by
                 the
                 Martyrdom
                 of
                 Pamphilus
                 ,
                 (
                 sutable
                 to
                 the
                 worth
                 of
                 that
                 person
                 ,
                 )
                 which
                 gave
                 both
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 companions
                 ,
                 an
                 easie
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 Celestial
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 Theodulus
                 (
                 a
                 venerable
                 and
                 pious
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Presidents
                 own
                 family
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 Firmilianus
                 had
                 a
                 greater
                 esteem
                 than
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 other
                 domesticks
                 ;
                 partly
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 ,
                 having
                 seen
                 his
                 children
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 generation
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 singular
                 affection
                 and
                 conscionable
                 fidelity
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 continually
                 retained
                 towards
                 him
                 ;
                 )
                 having
                 followed
                 
                 Seleucus's
                 steps
                 ,
                 and
                 performed
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 was
                 brought
                 before
                 his
                 master
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 more
                 exasperated
                 than
                 against
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 [
                 Martyrs
                 ;
                 ]
                 and
                 being
                 forthwith
                 put
                 upon
                 a
                 Cross
                 ,
                 he
                 underwent
                 the
                 same
                 sort
                 of
                 Martyrdom
                 our
                 Saviour
                 suffered
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 one
                 being
                 yet
                 wanting
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 render
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Martyrs
                 compleatly
                 twelve
                 ,
                 Julianus
                 intervened
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 their
                 number
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 very
                 interim
                 he
                 was
                 coming
                 from
                 a
                 remote
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 entred
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 being
                 informed
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 slaughter
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 ran
                 immediately
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 habit
                 he
                 had
                 on
                 )
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 road
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 spectacle
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 saw
                 the
                 dead
                 bodies
                 of
                 those
                 holy
                 persons
                 lying
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 being
                 filled
                 with
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 joy
                 ,
                 he
                 embraced
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 kissed
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 Whilst
                 he
                 was
                 doing
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 [
                 Souldiers
                 ]
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 instruments
                 to
                 commit
                 those
                 murders
                 ,
                 apprehend
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 him
                 to
                 Firmilianus
                 .
                 He
                 ,
                 doing
                 herein
                 what
                 was
                 agreeable
                 to
                 his
                 [
                 usual
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 ]
                 ordered
                 that
                 this
                 person
                 also
                 should
                 be
                 consumed
                 by
                 a
                 slow
                 fire
                 .
                 Thus
                 was
                 Julianus
                 also
                 accounted
                 worthy
                 [
                 to
                 receive
                 ]
                 the
                 crown
                 of
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 leaping
                 for
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 exceeding
                 glad
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 giving
                 great
                 thanks
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 vouchsafed
                 him
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 honour
                 .
                 This
                 Julianus
                 was
                 by
                 country
                 a
                 Cappadocian
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 morals
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 eminently
                 pious
                 and
                 circumspect
                 ,
                 and
                 famous
                 for
                 his
                 most
                 genuine
                 and
                 sincere
                 faith
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 active
                 and
                 diligent
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 being
                 inspired
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 file
                 [
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 ]
                 who
                 were
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 arrive
                 at
                 Martyrdom
                 in
                 company
                 with
                 Pamphilus
                 .
                 The
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 truly
                 sacred
                 bodies
                 of
                 these
                 persons
                 were
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 impious
                 Presidents
                 order
                 ,
                 watched
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 four
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 nights
                 ,
                 and
                 exposed
                 to
                 be
                 devoured
                 
                 by
                 beasts
                 that
                 prey
                 on
                 flesh
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 miraculously
                 happened
                 )
                 no
                 wild
                 beast
                 ,
                 or
                 fowl
                 ,
                 or
                 dog
                 approached
                 them
                 [
                 during
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 ]
                 at
                 last
                 (
                 divine
                 providence
                 so
                 ordering
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 )
                 they
                 were
                 taken
                 away
                 whole
                 and
                 untorn
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 allowed
                 such
                 funeral
                 rites
                 as
                 befitted
                 them
                 ▪
                 received
                 the
                 usual
                 interment
                 .
                 Whilst
                 the
                 discourse
                 concerning
                 the
                 [
                 Presidents
                 ]
                 surious
                 rage
                 against
                 these
                 persons
                 was
                 yet
                 rise
                 in
                 all
                 mens
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 Adrianus
                 and
                 Eubulus
                 (
                 arriving
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 Country
                 called
                 Manganaea
                 ,
                 at
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 visit
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Confessours
                 ,
                 )
                 were
                 examined
                 also
                 at
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 reason
                 they
                 came
                 thither
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 having
                 confessed
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 before
                 Firmilianus
                 :
                 he
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 usually
                 done
                 before
                 )
                 was
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 dilatory
                 in
                 his
                 proceedings
                 towards
                 them
                 also
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 furrowed
                 their
                 sides
                 with
                 many
                 tortures
                 ,
                 condemned
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 devoured
                 by
                 wild-beasts
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 after
                 two
                 days
                 space
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 fifth
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 Dystrus
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 the
                 Nones
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 day
                 whereon
                 the
                 nativity
                 of
                 the
                 q
                 
                   publick
                   Genius
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Heathens
                 account
                 it
                 )
                 is
                 celebrated
                 at
                 
                   Caesarea
                   ,
                   Adrianus
                
                 was
                 cast
                 to
                 a
                 Lion
                 ;
                 after
                 which
                 a
                 sword
                 was
                 thrust
                 through
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 after
                 save
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 very
                 Nones
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 seventh
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 
                   Dystrus
                   ,
                   Eubulus
                
                 (
                 after
                 the
                 Judge
                 had
                 entreated
                 him
                 with
                 much
                 earnestness
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 offering
                 sacrifice
                 he
                 would
                 procure
                 for
                 himself
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 account
                 liberty
                 ,
                 )
                 preferring
                 a
                 glorious
                 death
                 for
                 his
                 Religion
                 before
                 this
                 transitory
                 life
                 ,
                 (
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 wild
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 been
                 made
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 )
                 was
                 the
                 last
                 that
                 closed
                 up
                 the
                 Combats
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 at
                 Caesarea
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 worthy
                 our
                 recording
                 here
                 ,
                 how
                 divine
                 providence
                 soon
                 after
                 punished
                 these
                 impious
                 Presidents
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Tyrants
                 themselves
                 .
                 For
                 Firmilianus
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 reproachfully
                 outragious
                 against
                 Christ's
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 having
                 with
                 some
                 others
                 been
                 adjudged
                 to
                 undergo
                 a
                 capital
                 punishment
                 ,
                 was
                 beheaded
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 were
                 the
                 Martyrdoms
                 ,
                 accomplished
                 at
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 whole
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 persecution
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Prelates
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 what
                 happened
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Prelates
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 a
                 during
                 this
                 interval
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 ;
                 how
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 being
                 continued
                 Pastours
                 of
                 Christ's
                 rational
                 flock
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 rightly
                 and
                 duly
                 governed
                 ,
                 divine
                 justice
                 ,
                 judging
                 them
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 fit
                 for
                 such
                 Offices
                 ,
                 condemned
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 imployed
                 in
                 looking
                 after
                 b
                 Camels
                 ,
                 a
                 brutish
                 sort
                 of
                 creatures
                 ,
                 whose
                 bodies
                 are
                 naturally
                 crooked
                 and
                 mis-shapen
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 adjudged
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 keepers
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 horses
                 ;
                 also
                 ,
                 what
                 and
                 how
                 great
                 injuries
                 ,
                 dishonours
                 ,
                 and
                 tortures
                 they
                 suffered
                 from
                 such
                 as
                 during
                 those
                 times
                 were
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Procuratours
                 ,
                 and
                 Governours
                 of
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 vessels
                 and
                 treasures
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 ambitious
                 desires
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 the
                 inconsiderate
                 and
                 illegal
                 ordinations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 schismes
                 amongst
                 the
                 c
                 Confessours
                 themselves
                 ;
                 besides
                 ,
                 what
                 those
                 modern
                 raisers
                 of
                 disturbances
                 with
                 much
                 earnestness
                 attempted
                 against
                 the
                 remaines
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 introducing
                 innovations
                 successively
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 being
                 without
                 intermission
                 authours
                 of
                 evils
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 calamities
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 heaping
                 mischiefs
                 upon
                 mischiefs
                 :
                 all
                 this
                 [
                 I
                 say
                 ]
                 I
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 omit
                 ,
                 a
                 relation
                 hereof
                 being
                 in
                 my
                 judgment
                 inconvenient
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 d
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 book
                 )
                 I
                 do
                 altogether
                 dislike
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 resolved
                 to
                 avoid
                 .
                 Supposing
                 it
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 accommodate
                 for
                 an
                 history
                 concerning
                 the
                 admirable
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 write
                 ,
                 and
                 instill
                 into
                 the
                 ears
                 of
                 believers
                 what
                 ever
                 is
                 of
                 importance
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 commendable
                 in
                 ,
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 passages
                 which
                 are
                 virtuous
                 and
                 praiseworthy
                 ,
                 I
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 adorn
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 this
                 book
                 with
                 [
                 a
                 relation
                 of
                 ]
                 that
                 peace
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 appeared
                 to
                 us
                 from
                 heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 
                   Silvanus
                   ,
                   John
                
                 ,
                 and
                 thirty
                 nine
                 other
                 Martyrs
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 seventh
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 persecution
                 against
                 us
                 was
                 now
                 compleated
                 ;
                 and
                 our
                 affairs
                 ,
                 (
                 having
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 obtained
                 some
                 thing
                 of
                 a
                 tendency
                 towards
                 a
                 quiet
                 posture
                 by
                 an
                 abatement
                 of
                 their
                 heats
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 our
                 malicious
                 detractours
                 ,
                 )
                 proceeded
                 on
                 to
                 the
                 eighth
                 year
                 ,
                 when
                 no
                 small
                 number
                 of
                 Confessours
                 were
                 gathered
                 together
                 about
                 the
                 Brass
                 mines
                 in
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoyed
                 their
                 liberty
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 degree
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 erected
                 buildings
                 to
                 make
                 Churches
                 of
                 :
                 [
                 But
                 ]
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 (
                 a
                 cruel
                 and
                 wicked
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 manifested
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 against
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 )
                 making
                 a
                 journey
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 informed
                 of
                 
                 their
                 way
                 of
                 living
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 acquainted
                 the
                 Emperour
                 therewith
                 ,
                 writing
                 what
                 he
                 judged
                 sutable
                 to
                 calumniate
                 them
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 ,
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Mines
                 came
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 had
                 an
                 Imperial
                 order
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 )
                 having
                 separated
                 that
                 company
                 of
                 Confessours
                 ,
                 allotted
                 Cyprus
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 habitation
                 for
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 Libanus
                 for
                 others
                 .
                 He
                 dispersed
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 throughout
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 order
                 they
                 should
                 all
                 be
                 wearied
                 out
                 with
                 various
                 sorts
                 of
                 laborious
                 employments
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 pick't
                 out
                 four
                 ,
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 persons
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 commander
                 in
                 chief
                 of
                 the
                 Military
                 forces
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 .
                 Two
                 of
                 these
                 were
                 Aegyptian
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 Peleus
                 and
                 Nilus
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 was
                 a
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 fourth
                 was
                 Patermuthius
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 signally
                 renowned
                 amonst
                 all
                 men
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 sedulity
                 in
                 doing
                 all
                 men
                 good
                 offices
                 .
                 This
                 Commander
                 ,
                 having
                 asked
                 these
                 men
                 to
                 renounce
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 obtaining
                 his
                 request
                 ,
                 ordered
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 burnt
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 others
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 were
                 allotted
                 a
                 particular
                 country
                 to
                 inhabit
                 in
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 such
                 of
                 the
                 Confessours
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 age
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 mangling
                 of
                 their
                 members
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 of
                 other
                 bodily
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 were
                 freed
                 from
                 doing
                 service
                 in
                 those
                 laborious
                 employments
                 .
                 The
                 principal
                 among
                 these
                 was
                 Silvanus
                 ,
                 b
                 a
                 Bishop
                 born
                 at
                 Gaza
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 demonstrated
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 truly
                 religious
                 and
                 most
                 genuine
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 profession
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 signally
                 eminent
                 in
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 conflicts
                 [
                 undergone
                 upon
                 account
                 ]
                 of
                 confession
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 day
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 during
                 the
                 whole
                 time
                 it
                 lasted
                 ,
                 was
                 reserved
                 for
                 this
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 seal
                 up
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 all
                 the
                 Combats
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ]
                 in
                 Palestine
                 .
                 Many
                 Egyptians
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 amongst
                 whom
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 *
                 John
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 strength
                 of
                 memory
                 far
                 surpassed
                 all
                 men
                 of
                 our
                 age
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 had
                 been
                 deprived
                 of
                 his
                 eye-sight
                 before
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 conflicts
                 of
                 confession
                 (
                 wherein
                 he
                 got
                 great
                 renown
                 )
                 when
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 feet
                 (
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 that
                 others
                 were
                 served
                 )
                 was
                 rendred
                 useless
                 by
                 being
                 seared
                 with
                 red
                 hot
                 irons
                 ,
                 his
                 eyes
                 also
                 (
                 although
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 then
                 see
                 )
                 were
                 burnt
                 out
                 with
                 searing
                 irons
                 :
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 height
                 of
                 cruelty
                 and
                 inhumanity
                 had
                 the
                 merciless
                 and
                 incompassionate
                 Executioners
                 then
                 arrived
                 in
                 their
                 carriage
                 [
                 towards
                 the
                 Christians
                 !
                 ]
                 'T
                 is
                 needless
                 to
                 extol
                 this
                 man
                 for
                 his
                 morals
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Philosophick
                 life
                 he
                 lead
                 ,
                 especially
                 since
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 admirable
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 his
                 strength
                 of
                 memory
                 ;
                 [
                 for
                 ]
                 he
                 had
                 whole
                 books
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 written
                 (
                 not
                 
                   on
                   tables
                   of
                   stone
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 divine
                 Apostle
                 says
                 ,
                 nor
                 on
                 parchments
                 ,
                 or
                 paper
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 devoured
                 by
                 moths
                 and
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 )
                 on
                 the
                 fleshly
                 tables
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 on
                 his
                 bright
                 soul
                 ,
                 [
                 which
                 were
                 legible
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 clear
                 eye
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 ever
                 he
                 pleased
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 produce
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 treasury
                 of
                 Learning
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 the
                 books
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 another
                 while
                 the
                 Historical
                 parts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 the
                 Evangelick
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 writings
                 .
                 I
                 was
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 amazed
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 first
                 saw
                 this
                 man
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 numerous
                 Ecclesiastick
                 congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 repeating
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Scripture
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 I
                 could
                 only
                 hear
                 his
                 voice
                 ,
                 I
                 supposed
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 read
                 what
                 is
                 usually
                 rehearsed
                 in
                 such
                 assemblies
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 I
                 approached
                 very
                 neer
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 plainly
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 [
                 in
                 the
                 assembly
                 ]
                 standing
                 round
                 and
                 having
                 their
                 eye-sight
                 clear
                 and
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 his
                 understanding
                 only
                 ,
                 in
                 reality
                 delivering
                 oracles
                 like
                 some
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 far
                 surpassing
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 sound
                 and
                 healthy
                 in
                 body
                 ;
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 forbear
                 praising
                 and
                 glorifying
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 I
                 thought
                 that
                 I
                 really
                 beheld
                 a
                 firm
                 and
                 most
                 evident
                 instance
                 to
                 perswade
                 me
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 truly
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 who
                 appears
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 external
                 shape
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 )
                 who
                 is
                 such
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 and
                 understanding
                 .
                 For
                 although
                 this
                 person
                 had
                 a
                 mangled
                 and
                 deformed
                 body
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 demonstrated
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 his
                 internal
                 faculties
                 to
                 be
                 great
                 and
                 most
                 powerful
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 God
                 himself
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 allot
                 these
                 forementioned
                 persons
                 (
                 who
                 ,
                 living
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 apart
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 spent
                 their
                 time
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 usual
                 manner
                 in
                 prayers
                 ,
                 fastings
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 other
                 severe
                 exercises
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 )
                 a
                 blessed
                 and
                 salutary
                 death
                 ;
                 reaching
                 out
                 to
                 them
                 his
                 propitious
                 right
                 hand
                 .
                 But
                 *
                 that
                 malicious
                 enemy
                 of
                 all
                 goodness
                 ,
                 unable
                 to
                 endure
                 them
                 any
                 longer
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 were
                 carefully
                 armed
                 against
                 him
                 with
                 their
                 continual
                 prayers
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 resolved
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 killed
                 and
                 removed
                 from
                 off
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 troublesome
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Which
                 God
                 permitted
                 him
                 to
                 attempt
                 and
                 perform
                 ;
                 both
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 hindred
                 from
                 ●oing
                 mischief
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 and
                 purpose
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 at
                 length
                 receive
                 the
                 rewards
                 of
                 their
                 various
                 combats
                 .
                 Thus
                 therefore
                 nine
                 and
                 thirty
                 persons
                 were
                 beheaded
                 on
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 order
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 impious
                 Maximin
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 the
                 Martyrdomes
                 perpetrated
                 in
                 Palestine
                 during
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 ten
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 persecution
                 in
                 our
                 days
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 began
                 from
                 those
                 times
                 wherein
                 the
                 Churches
                 were
                 demolished
                 ,
                 was
                 much
                 increased
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 succeeding
                 by
                 the
                 Governours
                 insolencies
                 .
                 Amidst
                 which
                 ,
                 their
                 various
                 and
                 different
                 combats
                 who
                 were
                 Religious
                 Champions
                 ,
                 made
                 an
                 innumerable
                 company
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 throughout
                 every
                 Province
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 in
                 Libya
                 ,
                 and
                 throughout
                 all
                 
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   Syria
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 which
                 reach
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 round
                 to
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 Illyricum
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 regions
                 scituate
                 beyond
                 these
                 now
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 
                   Italy
                   ,
                   Sicily
                   ,
                   France
                
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 which
                 lie
                 towards
                 the
                 Sun-setting
                 ,
                 
                   Spain
                   ,
                   Mauritania
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Africa
                 ,
                 having
                 not
                 indured
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 the
                 persecution
                 full
                 out
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 years
                 ,
                 were
                 vouchsafed
                 a
                 sudden
                 visitation
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 obtained
                 ]
                 peace
                 :
                 divine
                 Providence
                 taking
                 compassion
                 on
                 the
                 simplicity
                 and
                 faith
                 of
                 those
                 men
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 an
                 accident
                 (
                 a
                 parallel
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Records
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 cannot
                 shew
                 )
                 happened
                 now
                 first
                 in
                 these
                 our
                 days
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 
                 all
                 expectation
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 persecution
                 in
                 our
                 times
                 ,
                 the
                 Empire
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 parts
                 .
                 Those
                 brethren
                 which
                 were
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 that
                 just
                 now
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 enjoyed
                 peace
                 :
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 dwelt
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 endured
                 innumerable
                 conflicts
                 [
                 renewed
                 against
                 them
                 ]
                 successively
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 divine
                 grace
                 gave
                 some
                 indications
                 of
                 its
                 candid
                 and
                 compassionate
                 visitation
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 very
                 Governours
                 of
                 ours
                 (
                 who
                 before
                 had
                 been
                 raisers
                 of
                 the
                 wars
                 waged
                 against
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 days
                 ,
                 )
                 having
                 most
                 miraculously
                 altered
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 sounded
                 a
                 retreat
                 ;
                 extinguishing
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 persecution
                 kindled
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 Rescripts
                 published
                 in
                 favour
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 mild
                 Edicts
                 .
                 c
                 'T
                 is
                 requisite
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 Record
                 their
                 retractation
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               End
               of
               Eusebius
               Pamphilus's
               Book
               concerning
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Palestine
               .
            
          
           
             
               THE
               NINTH
               BOOK
               OF
               THE
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               OF
               
                 EUSEBIUS
                 PAMPHILUS
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 counterfeited
                 Cessation
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Persecution
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 THIS
                 Revocation
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Edict
                 a
                 mentioned
                 before
                 ,
                 was
                 published
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 and
                 b
                 throughout
                 the
                 Adjacent
                 Provinces
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 publications
                 thus
                 made
                 ;
                 Maximin
                 ,
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 person
                 as
                 impious
                 as
                 ever
                 breathed
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 most
                 deadly
                 enemy
                 to
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 supream
                 God
                 ;
                 )
                 being
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 pleased
                 with
                 these
                 Rescripts
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Edict
                 ,
                 issues
                 out
                 a
                 verbal
                 Order
                 only
                 to
                 those
                 Governours
                 within
                 his
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 stop
                 the
                 persecution
                 against
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 durst
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 oppose
                 the
                 Decree
                 of
                 his
                 superiours
                 ,
                 *
                 having
                 concealed
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Edict
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 such
                 care
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 publickly
                 proposed
                 in
                 the
                 Provinces
                 under
                 his
                 Jurisdiction
                 ;
                 he
                 gives
                 order
                 by
                 word
                 of
                 mouth
                 only
                 to
                 those
                 Governours
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 put
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 the
                 persecution
                 against
                 us
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 Order
                 they
                 inform
                 one
                 another
                 by
                 Letters
                 .
                 For
                 Sabinus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 honoured
                 with
                 the
                 Prefecture
                 of
                 the
                 Praetorium
                 (
                 the
                 chiefest
                 Office
                 c
                 among
                 them
                 )
                 in
                 a
                 Latine
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 declared
                 the
                 d
                 
                   Emperour's
                   pleasure
                
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 contents
                 of
                 which
                 Letter
                 we
                 have
                 thus
                 translated
                 :
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Majesty
                   of
                   our
                   most
                   sacred
                   Lords
                   the
                   Emperours
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   earnest
                   and
                   most
                   devout
                   care
                   ,
                   have
                   long
                   since
                   determined
                   to
                   render
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   conformable
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   holy
                   Rule
                   of
                   living
                   ;
                   that
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   they
                   who
                   seem
                   to
                   have
                   embraced
                   usages
                   different
                   from
                   those
                   of
                   the
                
                 Romanes
                 ,
                 
                   might
                   be
                   induced
                   to
                   exhibite
                   due
                   worship
                   to
                   the
                   immortal
                   Gods.
                   But
                   the
                   obstinate
                   and
                   most
                   untractable
                   perverseness
                   of
                   some
                   mens
                   minds
                   was
                   arrived
                   at
                   such
                   an
                   height
                   ,
                   that
                   neither
                   could
                   the
                   justice
                   of
                   the
                
                 [
                 Imperial
                 ]
                 
                   Decree
                   prevaile
                   with
                   them
                   to
                   recede
                   from
                   their
                   own
                   resolutions
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   imminent
                   punishment
                   annexed
                   strike
                   any
                   terrour
                   into
                   them
                   .
                   Since
                   therefore
                   it
                   might
                   have
                   happened
                   ,
                   that
                   upon
                   this
                   account
                   many
                   would
                   have
                   precipitated
                   themselves
                   into
                   danger
                   ;
                   the
                   sacred
                   Majesty
                   of
                   our
                   Lords
                   the
                   most
                   puissant
                   Emperours
                   ,
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   innate
                   clemency
                   )
                   judging
                   it
                   disagreeable
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   most
                   sacred
                   Intent
                   ,
                   that
                   upon
                   this
                   occasion
                   men
                   should
                   be
                   surrounded
                   with
                   such
                   great
                   danger
                   ;
                   enjoyned
                   our
                
                 *
                 
                   devotedness
                   to
                   write
                   to
                   your
                   Prudence
                   :
                   that
                   if
                   evidence
                   be
                   brought
                   against
                   any
                
                 Christian
                 
                   for
                   his
                   following
                   that
                   way
                   of
                   worship
                   observed
                   amongst
                   those
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Religion
                   ,
                   you
                   should
                   secure
                   him
                   and
                   set
                   him
                   free
                   from
                   all
                   danger
                   and
                   molestation
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   you
                   should
                   condemn
                   ▪
                   none
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   upon
                   account
                   of
                   this
                   pretence
                   .
                   For
                   since
                   it
                   has
                   been
                   manifestly
                   evidenced
                   that
                   during
                   so
                   long
                   a
                   tract
                   of
                   time
                   they
                   could
                   by
                   no
                   means
                   be
                   perswaded
                   to
                   desist
                   from
                   their
                   perverse
                   stubborness
                   ;
                   your
                   Prudence
                   therefore
                   is
                   enjoyned
                   to
                   write
                   to
                   the
                
                 Curators
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Presidents
                   of
                   the
                   Villages
                
                 [
                 
                   belonging
                   to
                
                 ]
                 
                   every
                   City
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   understand
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   take
                   any
                   further
                   care
                   concerning
                
                 c
                 
                   this
                   affair
                
                 .
              
               
                 Hereupon
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 supposing
                 that
                 the
                 Letter
                 written
                 to
                 them
                 [
                 by
                 Sabinus
                 ]
                 contained
                 [
                 
                 Maximin's
                 ]
                 true
                 and
                 genuine
                 meaning
                 ,
                 did
                 by
                 their
                 Letters
                 communicate
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 pleasure
                 to
                 the
                 Curators
                 ,
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 Presidents
                 of
                 the
                 Villages
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 they
                 urge
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 Letters
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 more
                 by
                 such
                 deeds
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Princes
                 command
                 might
                 thereby
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 ;
                 bringing
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 setting
                 at
                 liberty
                 those
                 prisoners
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 hold
                 for
                 Confession
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 releasing
                 them
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 adjudged
                 to
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 working
                 in
                 the
                 Mines
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 supposed
                 that
                 this
                 would
                 in
                 reallity
                 be
                 wellpleasing
                 to
                 the
                 *
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 but
                 herein
                 they
                 were
                 mistaken
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 thus
                 finished
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 (
                 like
                 some
                 bright
                 shining
                 light
                 which
                 darts
                 forth
                 its
                 rays
                 after
                 a
                 thick
                 darksome
                 night
                 ,
                 )
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 seen
                 Churches
                 gathered
                 together
                 throughout
                 every
                 City
                 ;
                 full
                 assemblies
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 usual
                 f
                 solemn
                 services
                 performed
                 at
                 these
                 meetings
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Infidels
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 astonished
                 at
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 wondring
                 at
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 unexpected
                 an
                 alteration
                 of
                 affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 crying
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 was
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 only
                 true
                 God.
                 Also
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 faithfully
                 and
                 manfully
                 strove
                 in
                 the
                 Combat
                 of
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 obtained
                 great
                 confidence
                 and
                 freedom
                 amongst
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 through
                 weakness
                 of
                 faith
                 had
                 made
                 shipwrack
                 of
                 their
                 souls
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 earnestness
                 ran
                 to
                 seek
                 for
                 a
                 remedie
                 ;
                 begging
                 and
                 praying
                 for
                 an
                 assisting
                 right
                 hand
                 from
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 supplicating
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 merciful
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 soon
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Noble
                 Champions
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 released
                 from
                 their
                 servitude
                 in
                 labouring
                 in
                 the
                 Mines
                 returned
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Countries
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 glad
                 and
                 jocund
                 ,
                 travelling
                 through
                 the
                 Cities
                 ,
                 were
                 filled
                 with
                 an
                 inexpressible
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 confidence
                 unutterable
                 .
                 Thus
                 did
                 numerous
                 companies
                 of
                 persons
                 that
                 were
                 Christians
                 perform
                 their
                 journies
                 ,
                 lauding
                 God
                 with
                 Hymns
                 and
                 Psalmes
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 High-ways
                 and
                 Market-places
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 might
                 now
                 have
                 seen
                 those
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 but
                 lately
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 bonds
                 ,
                 groaning
                 under
                 most
                 severe
                 punishments
                 ,
                 and
                 driven
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 Countries
                 )
                 with
                 joyful
                 and
                 pleasant
                 countenances
                 possessing
                 their
                 own
                 habitations
                 again
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 formerly
                 ▪
                 [
                 threatned
                 to
                 ]
                 murther
                 and
                 destroy
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 saw
                 this
                 miracle
                 which
                 did
                 so
                 far
                 surpass
                 all
                 mens
                 expectation
                 ,
                 rejoyced
                 with
                 us
                 at
                 what
                 had
                 happened
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 affairs
                 which
                 did
                 afterwards
                 ensue
                 .
              
               
                 BUT
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 (
                 who
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 Ruled
                 in
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 )
                 no
                 longer
                 able
                 to
                 endure
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 (
                 he
                 being
                 a
                 professed
                 Enemy
                 to
                 goodness
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 who
                 laid
                 wait
                 to
                 insnare
                 all
                 good
                 men
                 )
                 suffered
                 not
                 this
                 state
                 of
                 affaires
                 to
                 continue
                 a
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 six
                 months
                 complete
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 inventing
                 all
                 the
                 ways
                 imaginable
                 to
                 subvert
                 the
                 Peace
                 ,
                 first
                 he
                 attempted
                 (
                 upon
                 some
                 pretence
                 or
                 other
                 )
                 to
                 hinder
                 us
                 from
                 assembling
                 in
                 the
                 *
                 Coemiteria
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 b
                 he
                 sends
                 an
                 Embasie
                 to
                 himself
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 having
                 sollicited
                 the
                 Antiochians
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 some
                 impious
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 petition
                 to
                 obtain
                 this
                 from
                 him
                 (
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 favour
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 impower
                 them
                 to
                 suffer
                 no
                 Christians
                 to
                 dwell
                 amongst
                 them
                 :
                 he
                 also
                 excited
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 other
                 Cities
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 The
                 chief
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 was
                 one
                 Theotecnus
                 ,
                 an
                 Antiochian
                 ;
                 a
                 turbulent
                 person
                 ,
                 an
                 impostor
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 ,
                 (
                 whose
                 nature
                 was
                 not
                 answerable
                 to
                 his
                 †
                 name
                 ;
                 )
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 c
                 Curator
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                
                 Concerning
                 an
                 Image
                 newly
                 made
                 at
                 Antioch
                 .
              
               
                 WHen
                 this
                 [
                 Theotecnus
                 ]
                 therefore
                 had
                 several
                 ways
                 made
                 his
                 attacks
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 taken
                 all
                 imaginable
                 care
                 to
                 hunt
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Coverts
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 Thieves
                 and
                 Malefactours
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 had
                 invented
                 all
                 the
                 ways
                 and
                 methods
                 of
                 calumniating
                 and
                 accusing
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 putting
                 many
                 men
                 to
                 death
                 :
                 at
                 last
                 he
                 erects
                 an
                 Image
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Jupiter
                   Philius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 b
                 consecrates
                 it
                 with
                 Magick
                 charmes
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 having
                 invented
                 and
                 instituted
                 ,
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 impure
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 execrable
                 initiations
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 detestable
                 expiations
                 ;
                 he
                 gave
                 the
                 Emperour
                 himself
                 a
                 demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 imposture
                 of
                 his
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 effected
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 undertaken
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 this
                 man
                 to
                 please
                 the
                 Emperour
                 by
                 his
                 flattery
                 ,
                 stirreth
                 up
                 the
                 Daemon
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 ;
                 feigning
                 that
                 God
                 commanded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Christians
                 (
                 as
                 being
                 his
                 enemies
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 banished
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Countries
                 adjoyning
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Decrees
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 ]
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 WHen
                 Theotocnus
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 first
                 person
                 that
                 acted
                 against
                 us
                 )
                 had
                 had
                 this
                 desired
                 success
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 inhabiting
                 the
                 Cities
                 under
                 
                 Maximin's
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 hastned
                 to
                 establish
                 the
                 same
                 Decree
                 ;
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 acceptable
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 prompted
                 those
                 that
                 lived
                 within
                 their
                 district
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 :
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 had
                 by
                 his
                 Rescript
                 most
                 willingly
                 assented
                 to
                 their
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 Persecution
                 was
                 again
                 kindled
                 afresh
                 against
                 us
                 .
                 At
                 length
                 ,
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 Images
                 were
                 constituted
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 ;
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 such
                 men
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 most
                 eminent
                 in
                 State
                 employments
                 and
                 had
                 acquitted
                 themselves
                 honourably
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 Offices
                 they
                 had
                 born
                 ,
                 were
                 by
                 a
                 Maximin
                 himself
                 created
                 chief
                 Priests
                 .
                 These
                 men
                 were
                 very
                 diligent
                 and
                 earnest
                 about
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 their
                 Gods.
                 For
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 speak
                 briefly
                 )
                 the
                 great
                 superstition
                 of
                 this
                 Emperor
                 had
                 such
                 an
                 influence
                 as
                 well
                 upon
                 the
                 Governours
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 private
                 persons
                 within
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 his
                 Government
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 induced
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 act
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 us
                 in
                 compliance
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 murther
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 invent
                 some
                 new
                 mischievous
                 stratagems
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 grateful
                 acknowledgement
                 they
                 could
                 pay
                 for
                 the
                 favours
                 they
                 expected
                 to
                 receive
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 forged
                 Acts
              
               
                 HAving
                 therefore
                 forged
                 some
                 a
                 Acts
                 of
                 Pilate
                 concerning
                 
                   our
                   Saviour
                
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 stuffed
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Blasphemie
                 against
                 Christ
                 ;
                 by
                 [
                 Maximin
                 ]
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 order
                 they
                 send
                 them
                 throughout
                 all
                 his
                 Dominions
                 ;
                 commanding
                 by
                 their
                 Letters
                 that
                 these
                 Records
                 should
                 be
                 posted
                 up
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Cities
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 School-masters
                 should
                 give
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 Scholars
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 their
                 lessons
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 study
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 them
                 imprinted
                 on
                 their
                 memories
                 .
                 Whilst
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 chief
                 Commander
                 in
                 the
                 Army
                 at
                 Damascus
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Phoenicia
                 (
                 whom
                 the
                 Romans
                 call
                 
                   a
                   Captain
                
                 )
                 having
                 haled
                 some
                 infamous
                 women
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Market-place
                 ,
                 compelled
                 them
                 by
                 threatning
                 them
                 with
                 tortures
                 ,
                 to
                 b
                 testifie
                 by
                 subscribing
                 the
                 said
                 publick
                 Records
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 formerly
                 Christians
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 conscious
                 to
                 their
                 profane
                 practices
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 very
                 Churches
                 they
                 performed
                 obscene
                 and
                 lascivious
                 actions
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 ever
                 else
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 say
                 that
                 might
                 bring
                 a
                 scandal
                 upon
                 our
                 Religion
                 .
                 The
                 testimonies
                 of
                 these
                 women
                 he
                 inserted
                 into
                 the
                 said
                 Acts
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 By
                 whose
                 order
                 these
                 very
                 Records
                 were
                 published
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 places
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                
                 Concerning
                 them
                 that
                 suffered
                 Martyrdom
                 in
                 those
                 Times
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 this
                 Captain
                 was
                 his
                 own
                 Executioner
                 ,
                 suffering
                 a
                 condign
                 punishment
                 for
                 his
                 malicious
                 wickedness
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 
                 banishments
                 and
                 most
                 horrid
                 Persecutions
                 were
                 a
                 fresh
                 raised
                 against
                 us
                 ;
                 the
                 Presidents
                 in
                 every
                 Province
                 renewing
                 their
                 cruel
                 insurrections
                 against
                 us
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 asserters
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 faith
                 were
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 commiseration
                 had
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 death
                 pronounc't
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Three
                 of
                 them
                 having
                 professed
                 themselves
                 Christians
                 ,
                 were
                 cast
                 to
                 the
                 wild
                 beasts
                 and
                 devoured
                 by
                 them
                 at
                 Emesa
                 ,
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Phoenicia
                 :
                 amongst
                 them
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 one
                 a
                 Silvanus
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 born
                 that
                 Office
                 forty
                 years
                 compleat
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 ,
                 b
                 Peter
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 eminent
                 Prelate
                 of
                 the
                 Alexandrian
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 chiefest
                 ornament
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 his
                 virtuous
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 study
                 and
                 knowledge
                 in
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 )
                 being
                 apprehended
                 for
                 no
                 crime
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 was
                 beheaded
                 (
                 contrary
                 to
                 every
                 bodies
                 expectation
                 )
                 by
                 Maximins
                 order
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 specious
                 pretence
                 .
                 Likewise
                 many
                 other
                 Aegyptian
                 Bishops
                 suffered
                 the
                 same
                 death
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 .
                 c
                 Lucianus
                 also
                 ,
                 Presbyter
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 pious
                 man
                 ,
                 much
                 famed
                 for
                 his
                 continency
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 knowledge
                 in
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Nicomedia
                 ,
                 d
                 where
                 the
                 Emperour
                 then
                 kept
                 his
                 Court
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 his
                 Apology
                 ,
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 that
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 he
                 asserted
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 President
                 he
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 prison
                 and
                 murthered
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 Maximin
                 ,
                 that
                 professed
                 Enemy
                 of
                 all
                 virtue
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 load
                 us
                 with
                 such
                 burthens
                 of
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 latter
                 storm
                 of
                 Persecution
                 raised
                 by
                 him
                 seemed
                 to
                 us
                 far
                 more
                 grievous
                 then
                 the
                 former
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Edict
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 [
                 ingraven
                 on
                 Brazen
                 plates
                 and
                 ]
                 hung
                 up
                 on
                 the
                 Pillars
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 every
                 City
                 (
                 a
                 which
                 was
                 never
                 seen
                 before
                 )
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Edicts
                 against
                 us
                 were
                 ingraven
                 on
                 Brazen
                 plates
                 and
                 proposed
                 to
                 open
                 view
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 boyes
                 in
                 the
                 Schooles
                 had
                 nothing
                 in
                 their
                 mouths
                 *
                 all
                 day
                 long
                 but
                 Jesus
                 and
                 Pilate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Acts
                 which
                 were
                 forged
                 to
                 disgrace
                 us
                 .
                 I
                 judge
                 it
                 pertinent
                 to
                 insert
                 here
                 this
                 very
                 Rescript
                 of
                 
                 Maximin's
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ingraven
                 on
                 plates
                 of
                 Brass
                 :
                 both
                 that
                 the
                 proud
                 and
                 arrogant
                 insolency
                 of
                 this
                 mans
                 hatred
                 towards
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 manifested
                 :
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 hence
                 be
                 made
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 divine
                 justice
                 (
                 which
                 hates
                 the
                 impious
                 ,
                 and
                 keeps
                 a
                 continual
                 watch
                 against
                 them
                 )
                 did
                 within
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 time
                 pursue
                 and
                 overtake
                 him
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 Divine
                 justice
                 he
                 was
                 inforced
                 to
                 alter
                 his
                 sentiments
                 soon
                 after
                 concerning
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 confirm
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 Edicts
                 in
                 writing
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 Contents
                 of
                 his
                 Rescript
                 .
              
               
                 
                   A
                   COPY
                   OF
                   THE
                   TRANSLATION
                   OF
                   MAXIMIN'S
                   RESCRIPT
                   IN
                   ANSWER
                   TO
                   THE
                   DECREES
                   OF
                   THE
                   CITIES
                   AGAINST
                   US
                   ,
                   TRANSCRIBED
                   FROM
                   A
                   BRAZEN
                   PLATE
                   AT
                   TYRE
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Now
                     at
                     length
                     the
                     infirm
                     Confidence
                     of
                     mans
                     mind
                     ,
                     having
                     shaken
                     off
                     and
                     dispersed
                     the
                     cloud
                     and
                     mist
                     of
                     errour
                     (
                     which
                     heretofore
                     invested
                     the
                     senses
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     wicked
                     as
                     wretched
                     ,
                     being
                     involved
                     in
                     the
                     fatal
                     night
                     of
                     ignorance
                     ,
                     )
                     may
                     discern
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     undoubtedly
                     governed
                     and
                     strengthened
                     by
                     the
                     indulgent
                     providence
                     of
                     the
                     immortal
                     Gods.
                     It
                     is
                     incredible
                     to
                     express
                     how
                     gratefull
                     ,
                     how
                     pleasing
                     and
                     acceptable
                     a
                     thing
                     it
                     was
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     gave
                     such
                     a
                     proof
                     of
                     your
                     Pious
                     resolution
                     towards
                     the
                     Gods.
                     Indeed
                     ,
                     before
                     this
                     time
                     no
                     person
                     was
                     insensible
                     of
                     the
                     observancy
                     and
                     religious
                     worship
                     you
                     shewed
                     towards
                     the
                     immortal
                     Gods
                  
                   ;
                   b
                   
                     for
                     your
                     faith
                     is
                     made
                     known
                     to
                     them
                     not
                     in
                     bare
                     and
                     empty
                     words
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     uninterrupted
                     and
                     miraculous
                     eminent
                     Acts
                     ,
                     upon
                     which
                     account
                     your
                     City
                     may
                     deservedly
                     be
                     stiled
                     the
                     Seat
                     and
                     Mansion
                     of
                     the
                     immortal
                     Gods.
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     manifestly
                     evident
                     by
                     many
                     instances
                     ,
                     that
                     She
                     flourisheth
                     by
                     the
                  
                   c
                   
                     Arrival
                     and
                     presence
                     ▪
                     of
                     the
                     celestial
                     Deities
                     in
                     Her
                     :
                     But
                     lo
                     !
                     Now
                     your
                     City
                     (
                     careless
                     of
                     all
                     its
                     own
                     particular
                     concerns
                     ,
                     and
                     having
                     no
                     regard
                     to
                     the
                     Petitions
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     times
                     past
                     it
                     did
                     usually
                     make
                  
                   [
                   
                     to
                     us
                  
                   ]
                   
                     for
                     the
                     welfare
                     of
                     its
                     affairs
                     ,
                     )
                     when
                     it
                     was
                     sensible
                     that
                     the
                     Promoters
                     of
                     that
                     accursed
                  
                   
                   
                     vanity
                     did
                     begin
                     to
                     creep
                     again
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   [
                   perceived
                   ]
                   
                     that
                     (
                     like
                     fire
                     which
                     is
                     carelessely
                     left
                     and
                     raked
                     up
                     ,
                     )
                     it
                     brake
                     forth
                     into
                     violent
                     flames
                     ,
                     the
                     brands
                     thereof
                     being
                     rekindled
                     ,
                     immediately
                     without
                     the
                     least
                     delay
                     made
                     its
                     address
                     to
                     our
                     piety
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     the
                  
                   Metropolis
                   
                     of
                     all
                     Religion
                     ,
                     petitioning
                     for
                     a
                     redress
                     and
                     an
                     assistance
                     .
                     'T
                     is
                     evident
                     that
                     the
                     Gods
                     have
                     instilled
                     into
                     your
                     minds
                     this
                     wholesome
                     advice
                     upon
                     account
                     of
                     your
                     constant
                     and
                     faithful
                     perseverance
                     in
                     your
                     Religion
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     most
                     High
                     and
                     Mighty
                  
                   Jupiter
                   ,
                   
                     (
                     who
                     presides
                     over
                     your
                     most
                     famous
                     City
                     ,
                     and
                     preserveth
                     your
                     Country
                     Gods
                     ▪
                     your
                     wives
                     and
                     children
                     ,
                     your
                     families
                     and
                     houses
                     from
                     all
                     manner
                     of
                     destruction
                     and
                     ruine
                     )
                     hath
                     breathed
                     into
                     your
                     minds
                     this
                     salutary
                     resolution
                     ;
                     whence
                     he
                     hath
                     evidenced
                     and
                     plainly
                     demonstrated
                     ,
                     what
                     an
                     excellent
                     ,
                     noble
                     ,
                     and
                     comfortable
                     thing
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     adore
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     approach
                     the
                     sacred
                     Ceremonies
                     of
                     the
                     immortal
                     Gods
                     with
                     a
                     due
                     observancy
                     and
                     veneration
                     .
                     For
                     what
                     man
                     can
                     there
                     be
                     found
                     so
                     foolish
                     and
                     so
                     void
                     of
                     all
                     reason
                     ,
                     who
                     perceives
                     not
                     that
                     it
                     comes
                     to
                     pass
                     by
                     the
                     favourable
                     care
                     of
                     the
                     Gods
                     towards
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     neither
                     the
                     Earth
                     does
                     deny
                     to
                     restore
                     the
                     seeds
                     committed
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     frustrating
                     the
                     hopes
                     of
                     the
                     husbandmen
                     with
                     vain
                     expectations
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     the
                     aspect
                     of
                     impious
                     War
                     is
                     not
                  
                   d
                   
                     immoveably
                     fixed
                     on
                     the
                     earth
                     ;
                     or
                     that
                     mens
                     bodies
                     are
                     not
                     hurried
                     away
                     to
                     the
                     grave
                     being
                     tainted
                     by
                     an
                     infection
                     in
                     the
                     temperature
                     of
                     the
                     Air
                     :
                     or
                     that
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                     tossed
                     with
                     the
                     blasts
                     of
                     tempestuous
                     winds
                     does
                     not
                     swell
                     and
                     overflow
                     :
                     or
                     that
                     storms
                     breaking
                     forth
                     on
                     a
                     sudden
                     and
                     unexpectedly
                     do
                     not
                     raise
                     a
                     destructive
                     tempest
                     :
                     or
                     lastly
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Earth
                     (
                     the
                     nurse
                     and
                     mother
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     )
                     shaken
                     by
                     an
                     horrid
                     trembling
                     arising
                     from
                     its
                     own
                     internal
                     caverns
                     ,
                  
                   e
                   
                     does
                     not
                     raise
                     vast
                     hills
                     out
                     of
                     its
                     own
                     bowels
                     ;
                     or
                     that
                     the
                     mountains
                     which
                     lie
                     upon
                     it
                     are
                     not
                     swallowed
                     up
                     by
                     its
                     unexpected
                     scissures
                     and
                     rents
                     .
                     There
                     is
                     no
                     man
                     but
                     knowes
                     that
                     all
                     these
                     calamities
                     ,
                     (
                     yea
                     far
                     more
                     horrid
                     than
                     these
                     )
                     have
                     happened
                     heretofore
                     .
                     And
                     all
                     these
                     evills
                     fell
                     upon
                     us
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     that
                     pernitious
                     errour
                     and
                     most
                     vain
                     folly
                     of
                     those
                     wicked
                     men
                     ,
                     at
                     such
                     time
                     as
                     it
                     abounded
                     in
                     their
                     souls
                     ,
                     and
                     burthened
                     the
                     whole
                     earth
                     almost
                     with
                     shame
                     and
                     confusion
                     :
                  
                   After
                   the
                   interposition
                   of
                   some
                   words
                   ,
                   he
                   continues
                   .
                   
                     Let
                     men
                     now
                     look
                     into
                     the
                     open
                     fields
                     and
                     see
                     the
                     flourishing
                     corn
                     ,
                     waving
                     its
                     weighty
                     ears
                     ;
                     let
                     them
                     view
                     the
                     Medows
                     gloriously
                     bedecked
                     with
                     flowers
                     and
                     grass
                     caused
                     by
                     the
                     seasonable
                     springing
                     showers
                     :
                     Let
                     them
                     consider
                     the
                     constitution
                     of
                     the
                     aire
                     how
                     temperate
                     and
                     calm
                     it
                     is
                     again
                     become
                     .
                     In
                     future
                     let
                     all
                     men
                     rejoyce
                     for
                     that
                     by
                     your
                     Piety
                     ,
                     by
                     your
                     sacrifices
                     and
                     Religious
                     worship
                     ,
                     the
                     fury
                     of
                     that
                     most
                     Potent
                     and
                     strong
                     God
                  
                   Mars
                   
                     is
                     appeased
                     ;
                     and
                     for
                     this
                     reason
                     ,
                     let
                     them
                     securely
                     solace
                     themselves
                     in
                     the
                     quiet
                     enjoyment
                     of
                     a
                     most
                     prosperous
                     and
                     serene
                     Peace
                     .
                     And
                     ,
                     as
                     many
                     as
                     have
                     deserted
                     that
                     blind
                     errour
                     ,
                     and
                     wholly
                     relinquished
                     those
                     impertinent
                     wandrings
                     ,
                     by
                     returning
                     to
                     a
                     right
                     and
                     sound
                     temper
                     of
                     mind
                     ,
                     let
                     them
                     rejoyce
                     the
                     more
                     upon
                     that
                     account
                     ;
                     in
                     regard
                     ,
                     (
                     being
                     delivered
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     from
                     a
                     storm
                     unforeseen
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     a
                     fatal
                     disease
                     ,
                     )
                     they
                     shall
                     in
                     future
                     reap
                     the
                     sweet
                     enjoyments
                     of
                     an
                     happy
                     life
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     any
                     shall
                     willfully
                     persist
                     in
                     that
                     their
                     execrable
                     vanity
                     and
                     errour
                     ,
                     let
                     them
                     be
                     banished
                     and
                     driven
                     far
                     from
                     your
                     City
                     and
                     its
                     vicinage
                     (
                     according
                     to
                     your
                     request
                     :
                     )
                     that
                     by
                     this
                     means
                     your
                     City
                     ,
                     being
                     (
                     agreeable
                     to
                     your
                     commendable
                     diligence
                     in
                     this
                     affair
                     )
                     freed
                     from
                     all
                     pollution
                     and
                     impiety
                     ,
                     may
                     wholly
                     devote
                     it self
                     (
                     according
                     to
                     its
                     natural
                     inclination
                     )
                     to
                     attend
                     upon
                     the
                     sacrifices
                     and
                     worship
                     of
                     the
                     immortal
                     Gods
                     with
                     all
                     due
                     veneration
                     .
                     Now
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     may
                     be
                     sensible
                     how
                     acceptable
                     your
                     address
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     was
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     ready
                     and
                     forward
                     our
                     mind
                     is
                     voluntarily
                     to
                     comply
                     with
                     and
                     reward
                     good
                     desires
                     even
                     without
                     any
                     decrees
                     ,
                     or
                     supplication
                     ;
                     we
                     permit
                     your
                     devotedness
                     to
                     ask
                     the
                     greatest
                     favour
                     you
                     have
                     a
                     mind
                     to
                     ,
                     upon
                     account
                     of
                     this
                     your
                     Religious
                     attempt
                     .
                     And
                     now
                     therefore
                     make
                     it
                     your
                     business
                     to
                     ask
                     this
                     and
                     have
                     it
                     granted
                     .
                     For
                     you
                     shall
                     obtain
                     it
                     without
                     any
                     delay
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     great
                     boon
                     granted
                     to
                     your
                     City
                     shall
                     endure
                     throughout
                     all
                     ages
                     ,
                     both
                     as
                     a
                     testimony
                     of
                     your
                     most
                     Religious
                     Piety
                     towards
                     the
                     immortal
                     Gods
                     ;
                     and
                     shall
                     also
                     be
                     an
                     evidence
                     to
                     your
                     children
                     and
                     descendants
                     ,
                     that
                     for
                     this
                     your
                     good
                     course
                     and
                     resolution
                     of
                     life
                     you
                     have
                     received
                     due
                     rewards
                     from
                     our
                     Gracious
                     Goodness
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   Rescript
                   against
                   us
                   was
                   fixed
                   up
                   on
                   the
                   Pillars
                   throughout
                   every
                   Province
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   utterly
                   exclude
                   us
                   from
                   all
                   hopes
                   of
                   safety
                   ,
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   it
                   lay
                   in
                   humane
                   power
                   to
                   do
                   .
                   In
                   so
                   much
                   that
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   divine
                   oracle
                   )
                   *
                   
                     Even
                     the
                     elect
                     themselves
                     ,
                     were
                     it
                     possible
                     ,
                     would
                     have
                     been
                     offended
                     at
                     these
                     things
                     .
                  
                   But
                   now
                   ,
                   when
                   all
                   expectation
                   [
                   of
                   assistance
                   from
                   above
                   ]
                   was
                   amongst
                   most
                   of
                   us
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   expired
                   and
                   extinct
                   ;
                   while
                   they
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   commissioned
                   to
                   publish
                   the
                   aforesaid
                   Edict
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   were
                   in
                   some
                   Countries
                   yet
                   on
                   their
                   journey
                   ;
                   God
                   the
                   Protector
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Church
                   ,
                   (
                   repressing
                   the
                   outragious
                   insolence
                   of
                   the
                   Tyrant
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   by
                   stopping
                   his
                   mouth
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ;
                   )
                   did
                   on
                   a
                   sudden
                   demonstrate
                   his
                   celestial
                   assistance
                   in
                   defence
                   of
                   us
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 what
                 afterward
                 hapned
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Wars
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Famine
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Pestilence
                 .
              
               
                 *
                 FOR
                 Showers
                 and
                 Rains
                 which
                 would
                 then
                 have
                 been
                 seasonable
                 (
                 it
                 being
                 Winter
                 )
                 withheld
                 their
                 wonted
                 streams
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 upon
                 which
                 hapned
                 a
                 Famine
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 thought
                 of
                 or
                 expected
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 followed
                 by
                 a
                 Pestilence
                 .
                 There
                 raged
                 also
                 another
                 violent
                 disease
                 ,
                 (
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 Ulcer
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 properly
                 call'd
                 a
                 Carbuncle
                 ,
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 its
                 violent
                 burning
                 .
                 )
                 This
                 Ulcer
                 spread
                 it self
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 very
                 fatal
                 and
                 dangerous
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 afflicted
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 its
                 chief
                 seat
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 longest
                 about
                 the
                 eyes
                 ,
                 it
                 blinded
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 men
                 ,
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 children
                 .
                 Besides
                 all
                 these
                 (
                 alamities
                 ,
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 did
                 now
                 ingage
                 in
                 a
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 old
                 friends
                 and
                 Allies
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 This
                 *
                 person
                 hated
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 compell
                 these
                 men
                 (
                 who
                 were
                 also
                 Christians
                 ,
                 very
                 studious
                 and
                 industrious
                 about
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 Idols
                 and
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 rendred
                 them
                 foes
                 
                 instead
                 of
                 being
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 bitter
                 enemies
                 instead
                 of
                 confederates
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 calamities
                 therefore
                 ,
                 hapning
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 did
                 curb
                 and
                 confute
                 the
                 arrogant
                 boasting
                 of
                 the
                 insolent
                 Tyrant
                 against
                 God
                 ;
                 who
                 had
                 impudently
                 bragg'd
                 that
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 care
                 in
                 worshipping
                 Idols
                 ,
                 and
                 persecuting
                 us
                 ,
                 neither
                 War
                 nor
                 Famine
                 ,
                 nor
                 Pestilence
                 ,
                 had
                 happened
                 in
                 his
                 Reign
                 .
                 Therefore
                 all
                 these
                 Calamities
                 coming
                 to
                 pass
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 instant
                 were
                 as
                 Prologues
                 and
                 forerunners
                 of
                 his
                 imminent
                 ruine
                 .
                 Both
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 Armies
                 suffered
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 expedition
                 against
                 the
                 Armenians
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 residue
                 ,
                 who
                 inhabited
                 the
                 Cities
                 under
                 his
                 Government
                 ,
                 were
                 miserably
                 oppressed
                 with
                 the
                 Plague
                 and
                 Famine
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 one
                 measure
                 of
                 wheat
                 was
                 sold
                 for
                 two
                 thousand
                 five
                 hundred
                 *
                 
                   Attick
                   drachms
                
                 .
                 Innumerable
                 were
                 they
                 that
                 died
                 in
                 the
                 Cities
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 Countries
                 and
                 Villages
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 now
                 the
                 †
                 
                   Censor's
                   Tables
                
                 which
                 were
                 formerly
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 Countrey
                 men
                 ,
                 wanted
                 but
                 little
                 of
                 one
                 continued
                 blot
                 ;
                 allmost
                 all
                 persons
                 being
                 destroyed
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 sustenance
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Pestilential
                 disease
                 :
                 some
                 did
                 not
                 refuse
                 to
                 sell
                 to
                 the
                 wealthier
                 sort
                 ,
                 even
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 most
                 dear
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 morsel
                 of
                 food
                 .
                 Others
                 selling
                 their
                 estates
                 by
                 parcels
                 ,
                 were
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 want
                 and
                 extremity
                 .
                 Other-some
                 chewed
                 in
                 pieces
                 little
                 handfulls
                 of
                 grass
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 plucked
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 no
                 distinction
                 ,
                 but
                 eating
                 poisonous
                 herbs
                 together
                 therewith
                 ,
                 which
                 corrupted
                 the
                 healthful
                 constitution
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 they
                 perished
                 .
                 Also
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 divers
                 women
                 of
                 good
                 families
                 ,
                 being
                 reduced
                 through
                 want
                 to
                 shameless
                 necessity
                 ,
                 came
                 forth
                 to
                 begg
                 in
                 the
                 Market-place
                 :
                 their
                 modest
                 countenances
                 and
                 neatness
                 of
                 dress
                 were
                 an
                 evidence
                 of
                 their
                 gentile
                 education
                 :
                 some
                 were
                 pined
                 away
                 and
                 dryed
                 up
                 like
                 the
                 Ghosts
                 of
                 persons
                 departed
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 went
                 reeling
                 and
                 tottering
                 this
                 way
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 stand
                 ,
                 fell
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 and
                 lying
                 stretched
                 out
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 with
                 their
                 faces
                 downward
                 ,
                 they
                 craved
                 that
                 even
                 the
                 least
                 morsel
                 of
                 bread
                 might
                 be
                 given
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 at
                 their
                 very
                 last
                 gasp
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 hungry
                 ;
                 being
                 only
                 strong
                 enough
                 to
                 utter
                 this
                 most
                 doleful
                 expression
                 .
                 But
                 others
                 that
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 rich
                 ,
                 astonished
                 at
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 beggars
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 given
                 away
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 became
                 uncompassionate
                 and
                 inexorable
                 ,
                 expecting
                 that
                 they
                 themselves
                 should
                 erelong
                 suffer
                 the
                 same
                 extremities
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 now
                 begged
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 now
                 ,
                 the
                 dead
                 carkasses
                 which
                 lay
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Market-places
                 and
                 by
                 streets
                 naked
                 and
                 unburied
                 for
                 many
                 days
                 ,
                 were
                 a
                 most
                 lamentable
                 spectacle
                 to
                 the
                 beholders
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 some
                 were
                 devoured
                 by
                 doggs
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 account
                 those
                 that
                 survived
                 ,
                 betook
                 themselves
                 to
                 killing
                 of
                 doggs
                 ;
                 being
                 afraid
                 least
                 they
                 should
                 run
                 mad
                 ,
                 and
                 devour
                 them
                 who
                 were
                 yet
                 alive
                 .
                 Neither
                 did
                 the
                 Plague
                 more
                 leisurely
                 destroy
                 whole
                 households
                 and
                 families
                 ;
                 but
                 more
                 especially
                 those
                 whom
                 the
                 Famine
                 could
                 not
                 dispatch
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 furnished
                 with
                 great
                 store
                 of
                 provision
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 rich
                 Presidents
                 of
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 the
                 Prefects
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Famine
                 had
                 purposely
                 reserved
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 devoured
                 by
                 the
                 Pestilential
                 distemper
                 )
                 suffered
                 an
                 accute
                 and
                 sudden
                 death
                 .
                 All
                 places
                 ,
                 by-lanes
                 ,
                 the
                 Markets
                 ,
                 and
                 streets
                 ,
                 were
                 full
                 of
                 lamentations
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 but
                 mournful
                 songs
                 at
                 burials
                 ,
                 a
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 usuall
                 pipes
                 and
                 other
                 funeral-musick
                 .
                 Thus
                 death
                 fighting
                 with
                 the
                 two
                 forementioned
                 weapons
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Pestilence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Famine
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 destroy
                 whole
                 families
                 ;
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 seen
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 dead
                 bodies
                 carried
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 house
                 together
                 to
                 the
                 b
                 grave
                 .
                 Such
                 were
                 the
                 rewards
                 of
                 
                 Maximin's
                 arrogance
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Decrees
                 which
                 the
                 Cities
                 issued
                 out
                 against
                 us
                 .
                 During
                 these
                 sad
                 times
                 all
                 the
                 Heathens
                 had
                 evident
                 demonstrations
                 of
                 the
                 care
                 and
                 piety
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 exhibited
                 towards
                 all
                 men
                 :
                 for
                 only
                 they
                 (
                 amidst
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 great
                 calamities
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 )
                 in
                 reality
                 declared
                 their
                 true
                 compassion
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 nature
                 :
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 imployed
                 themselves
                 ,
                 every
                 day
                 in
                 taking
                 care
                 of
                 and
                 in
                 burying
                 the
                 dead
                 (
                 for
                 vast
                 numbers
                 died
                 whose
                 funerals
                 no
                 body
                 took
                 care
                 of
                 .
                 )
                 Others
                 gathered
                 together
                 into
                 one
                 body
                 all
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 who
                 lay
                 under
                 the
                 pressures
                 of
                 the
                 Famine
                 ,
                 and
                 distributed
                 bread
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 fame
                 of
                 this
                 action
                 was
                 divulged
                 amongst
                 all
                 men
                 ;
                 they
                 all
                 glorified
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 acknowledge
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 pious
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 worshippers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 being
                 convinced
                 sufficiently
                 by
                 their
                 works
                 .
                 Affaires
                 being
                 in
                 this
                 posture
                 ,
                 God
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 celestial
                 defender
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 (
                 having
                 by
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 calamities
                 manifested
                 his
                 wrath
                 and
                 indignation
                 against
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 barbarous
                 cruelties
                 shown
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 )
                 did
                 again
                 restore
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 gracious
                 and
                 glorious
                 splendour
                 of
                 his
                 Providence
                 ;
                 darting
                 forth
                 upon
                 us
                 (
                 involved
                 in
                 the
                 thickest
                 darkness
                 )
                 the
                 most
                 miraculous
                 light
                 of
                 his
                 peace
                 :
                 and
                 made
                 it
                 apparent
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 himself
                 was
                 always
                 the
                 Overseer
                 and
                 inspectour
                 of
                 our
                 affaires
                 ;
                 who
                 does
                 sometimes
                 indeed
                 chastise
                 and
                 correct
                 his
                 people
                 with
                 the
                 scourges
                 of
                 affliction
                 :
                 but
                 after
                 sufficient
                 chastisement
                 ,
                 he
                 does
                 again
                 shew
                 himself
                 gracious
                 and
                 merciful
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 confide
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                
                 .
                 a
                 Concerning
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Tyrants
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 expressions
                 they
                 used
                 before
                 their
                 deaths
                 .
              
               
                 CONSTANTINE
                 therefore
                 (
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 Emperour
                 born
                 of
                 an
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 the
                 Pious
                 son
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 Religious
                 ,
                 sober
                 ,
                 and
                 prudent
                 Father
                 b
                 )
                 and
                 Licinius
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 next
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 Authority
                 ,
                 both
                 honoured
                 for
                 their
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Piety
                 ;
                 )
                 two
                 most
                 Pious
                 [
                 Emperours
                 ]
                 having
                 been
                 encouraged
                 by
                 God
                 the
                 supream
                 King
                 and
                 Saviour
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 against
                 
                 two
                 most
                 impious
                 Tyrants
                 ,
                 and
                 engaging
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 lawful
                 War
                 ,
                 (
                 God
                 assisting
                 them
                 ;
                 )
                 Maxentius
                 was
                 most
                 miraculously
                 vanquished
                 at
                 Rome
                 by
                 Constantine
                 ;
                 and
                 Maximin
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 surviving
                 Maxentius
                 ,
                 dyed
                 a
                 most
                 ignominious
                 death
                 ,
                 being
                 conquered
                 by
                 Licinius
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 yet
                 done
                 any
                 extravagant
                 action
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Constantine
                 the
                 former
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 chiefest
                 person
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 degree
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 )
                 took
                 compassion
                 upon
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 oppressed
                 with
                 Tyranny
                 at
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 by
                 prayers
                 humbly
                 called
                 upon
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Word
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 Saviour
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 helper
                 ,
                 he
                 marcheth
                 with
                 his
                 whole
                 Army
                 in
                 vindication
                 of
                 the
                 antient
                 Liberties
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 Now
                 Maxentius
                 ,
                 confiding
                 more
                 in
                 his
                 Magick
                 devices
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 love
                 and
                 favour
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 durst
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 stir
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 gates
                 ;
                 but
                 with
                 an
                 innumerable
                 host
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Ambushes
                 ,
                 he
                 fortified
                 all
                 Places
                 ,
                 Towns
                 ,
                 and
                 Cities
                 whatsoever
                 about
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 all
                 Italy
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 pressures
                 of
                 his
                 Tyranny
                 :
                 the
                 Emperour
                 [
                 Constantine
                 ]
                 depended
                 upon
                 divine
                 assistance
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 attacked
                 the
                 Tyrant's
                 first
                 ,
                 second
                 ,
                 and
                 third
                 Battalion
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 ease
                 routed
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 himself
                 a
                 passage
                 through
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 now
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 gates
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 But
                 least
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 constrained
                 to
                 assault
                 all
                 the
                 Romans
                 for
                 the
                 Tyrant's
                 sake
                 only
                 ,
                 God
                 himself
                 drew
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 cords
                 )
                 a
                 great
                 way
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Gates
                 :
                 and
                 did
                 effectually
                 confirm
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 miracles
                 he
                 wrought
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 against
                 the
                 wicked
                 (
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 everlasting
                 monuments
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 accounted
                 fabulous
                 by
                 some
                 and
                 not
                 credited
                 ,
                 are
                 nevertheless
                 believed
                 by
                 the
                 faithful
                 )
                 to
                 all
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 Believers
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 who
                 saw
                 this
                 miracle
                 we
                 are
                 about
                 to
                 relate
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 old
                 Religious
                 Nation
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 overwhelmed
                 the
                 Chariots
                 and
                 forces
                 of
                 Pharaoh
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 and
                 drowned
                 his
                 c
                 chosen
                 Captaines
                 in
                 the
                 Red
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 covered
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 waves
                 :
                 after
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 manner
                 Maxentius
                 with
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 and
                 guards
                 that
                 were
                 about
                 him
                 were
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 deep
                 like
                 a
                 stone
                 ;
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 he
                 fled
                 before
                 the
                 divine
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 always
                 assist
                 
                 Constantine's
                 Armes
                 ,
                 and
                 designed
                 to
                 pass
                 a
                 River
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 before
                 him
                 :
                 over
                 which
                 he
                 laid
                 a
                 very
                 artificial
                 bridge
                 made
                 of
                 Boats
                 joyned
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 became
                 instrumental
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 destruction
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 these
                 words
                 may
                 be
                 pertinently
                 spoken
                 concerning
                 him
                 ;
                 *
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   graven
                   and
                   digged
                   up
                   a
                   pit
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   fallen
                   himself
                   into
                   the
                   destruction
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   .
                   His
                   travel
                   shall
                   come
                   upon
                   his
                   own
                   head
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   wickedness
                   shall
                   fall
                   on
                   his
                   own
                   pate
                   .
                
                 The
                 joynings
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 bridge
                 laid
                 over
                 the
                 River
                 being
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 separated
                 ,
                 the
                 passage
                 began
                 to
                 sink
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Boats
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 men
                 in
                 them
                 descended
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 this
                 most
                 impious
                 Tyrant
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 him
                 his
                 Guards
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 foretold
                 in
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 )
                 sunk
                 down
                 like
                 lead
                 into
                 the
                 deep
                 waters
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 [
                 
                 Constantine's
                 Souldiers
                 ]
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 by
                 divine
                 assistance
                 obtained
                 the
                 victory
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 as
                 the
                 Israelites
                 heretofore
                 did
                 who
                 were
                 lead
                 by
                 Moses
                 that
                 eminent
                 servant
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 d
                 ought
                 in
                 all
                 reason
                 to
                 have
                 sung
                 and
                 repeated
                 the
                 same
                 expressions
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 words
                 exactly
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 reality
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 heretofore
                 did
                 against
                 that
                 impious
                 ▪
                 Tyrant
                 [
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 ]
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 *
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   sing
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   hath
                   triumphed
                   gloriously
                   ;
                   the
                   horse
                   and
                   the
                   rider
                   hath
                   he
                   thrown
                   into
                   the
                   Sea.
                   The
                   Lord
                   is
                   my
                   helper
                   and
                   defender
                   ,
                
                 e
                 
                   he
                   is
                   become
                   my
                   salvation
                
                 ,
                 And
                 again
                 :
                 
                   who
                   i.
                   like
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   amongst
                   the
                   Gods
                   :
                   who
                   is
                   like
                   unto
                   thee
                   ?
                   Glorious
                   art
                   thou
                   amongst
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   wonderful
                   in
                   glory
                   ,
                   working
                   miracles
                   .
                
                 When
                 Constantine
                 had
                 in
                 reality
                 sung
                 these
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 and
                 Songs
                 like
                 unto
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 sort
                 with
                 ,
                 these
                 ,
                 in
                 praise
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 Governour
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 Authour
                 of
                 victory
                 ,
                 he
                 entred
                 Rome
                 with
                 all
                 triumphant
                 Pomp
                 and
                 Splendour
                 :
                 and
                 immediately
                 the
                 whole
                 Senate
                 ,
                 f
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Equestrian
                   Order
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 wives
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 received
                 him
                 (
                 with
                 a
                 joy
                 in
                 their
                 countenances
                 which
                 proceeded
                 from
                 their
                 very
                 hearts
                 )
                 as
                 a
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 a
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 a
                 publick
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 Benefactour
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 acclamations
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 gladness
                 insatiable
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 ,
                 possessing
                 a
                 piety
                 towards
                 God
                 that
                 was
                 naturally
                 implanted
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 elevated
                 in
                 mind
                 at
                 these
                 popular
                 acclamations
                 ,
                 nor
                 puffed
                 up
                 with
                 these
                 commendations
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 sufficiently
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 assistance
                 in
                 this
                 his
                 enterprise
                 ,
                 he
                 presently
                 gave
                 command
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Trophy
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 passion
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 g
                 into
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 a
                 Statue
                 erected
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 erected
                 his
                 Statue
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 publick
                 place
                 of
                 all
                 Rome
                 ,
                 holding
                 in
                 its
                 right
                 hand
                 the
                 salutary
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 he
                 commanded
                 an
                 inscription
                 to
                 be
                 
                 Engraven
                 upon
                 the
                 basis
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 Latine
                 ,
                 containing
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 :
              
               
                 BY
                 THIS
                 SAVING
                 SIGN
                 WHICH
                 IS
                 THE
                 COGNIZANCE
                 OF
                 TRUE
                 VALOUR
                 ,
                 I
                 HAVE
                 DELIVERED
                 AND
                 FREED
                 YOUR
                 CITY
                 FROM
                 THE
                 SLAVISH
                 YOAK
                 OF
                 THE
                 TYRANT
                 ,
                 AND
                 HAVE
                 SET
                 AT
                 LIBERTY
                 THE
                 SENATE
                 AND
                 PEOPLE
                 OF
                 ROME
                 ,
                 AND
                 RESTORED
                 THEM
                 TO
                 THEIR
                 ANTIENT
                 SPLENDOUR
                 AND
                 DIGNITY
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Emperour
                 and
                 Licinius
                 his
                 Collegue
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 faln
                 into
                 that
                 extravagant
                 madness
                 which
                 afterwards
                 depraved
                 his
                 intellectuals
                 )
                 having
                 both
                 together
                 worshipped
                 and
                 reconciled
                 themselves
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 which
                 had
                 hapned
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 did
                 with
                 an
                 unanimous
                 accord
                 and
                 consent
                 enact
                 a
                 most
                 compleat
                 and
                 full
                 Law
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 sent
                 a
                 relation
                 of
                 the
                 miracles
                 which
                 God
                 had
                 done
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 victory
                 over
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 this
                 their
                 law
                 ,
                 to
                 Maximin
                 who
                 as
                 yet
                 was
                 Emperour
                 in
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 pretended
                 friendship
                 towards
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 was
                 discontented
                 and
                 dejected
                 at
                 this
                 news
                 :
                 yet
                 being
                 afterwards
                 unwilling
                 to
                 seem
                 to
                 yield
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 out
                 of
                 fear
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 had
                 confirmed
                 the
                 Edict
                 ,
                 daring
                 not
                 h
                 to
                 suppress
                 and
                 conceal
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 directs
                 this
                 his
                 first
                 Rescript
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 accord
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 authority
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 Wherein
                 with
                 much
                 artifice
                 he
                 feigneth
                 concerning
                 himself
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 were
                 never
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Copy
                 of
                 the
                 Translation
                 of
                 Maximin
                 the
                 Tyrant's
                 Rescript
                 .
              
               
                 i
                 JOVIUS
                 MAXIMINUS
                 AUGUSTUS
                 ,
                 to
                 SABINUS
                 .
                 
                   I
                   suppose
                   it
                   well
                   known
                   to
                   your
                   Gravity
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Lords
                   and
                   Fathers
                
                 Diocletian
                 and
                 Maximian
                 (
                 
                   when
                   they
                   perceived
                   that
                   almost
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   deserting
                   the
                   Religious
                   worship
                   of
                   the
                   Gods
                   ,
                   joyned
                   and
                   applied
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   Sect
                   of
                   the
                
                 Christians
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   did
                   rightly
                   and
                   duly
                   decree
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   those
                   persons
                   who
                   had
                   Apostatized
                   from
                   the
                   worship
                   and
                   service
                   of
                   their
                   Gods
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   re-called
                   to
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   the
                   Gods
                   by
                   a
                   publick
                   punishment
                   and
                   chastisement
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   with
                   an
                   happy
                
                 Omen
                 
                   I
                   first
                   came
                   into
                   these
                
                 k
                 
                   Eastern
                   Provinces
                   ,
                   and
                   found
                   that
                   very
                   many
                   men
                   (
                   who
                   might
                   be
                   serviceable
                   to
                   the
                   Republick
                   )
                   were
                   exil'd
                   and
                   confin'd
                   by
                   the
                   Judges
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   reason
                   aforesaid
                   ,
                   to
                   certain
                   places
                   appointed
                   them
                   ;
                   I
                   gave
                   a
                   charge
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Judges
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   should
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   treat
                   the
                   Subjects
                   of
                   their
                   Provinces
                   so
                   barbarously
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   rather
                   regain
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   service
                   of
                   the
                   Gods
                   by
                   courteous
                   perswasives
                   and
                   kind
                   exhortations
                   .
                   During
                   the
                   time
                   therefore
                   that
                   our
                   Commands
                   were
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   Injunction
                   ,
                   strictly
                   observed
                   ,
                   it
                   happened
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   not
                   one
                   in
                   all
                   our
                   Eastern
                   Provinces
                   either
                   confin'd
                   ,
                   or
                   injured
                   :
                   but
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   no
                   trouble
                   or
                   disquietude
                   happened
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   the
                   rather
                   reduc'd
                   to
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   the
                   Gods.
                   After
                   this
                   ,
                   in
                
                 l
                 
                   the
                   last
                   year
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   successfully
                   made
                   a
                   journey
                   to
                
                 Nicomedia
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   there
                   abode
                   ,
                   the
                   Citizens
                   of
                   that
                   City
                   came
                   to
                   me
                   with
                   the
                   Images
                   of
                   their
                   Gods
                   ,
                   begging
                   of
                   me
                   with
                   much
                   earnestness
                   that
                   those
                   sort
                   of
                   men
                   might
                   by
                   no
                   means
                   be
                   permitted
                   to
                   inhabite
                   amongst
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   regard
                   I
                   understood
                   that
                   a
                   great
                   many
                   men
                   of
                   that
                   Religion
                   liv'd
                   in
                   those
                   parts
                   ,
                   I
                   gave
                   them
                   this
                   answer
                   :
                   that
                   I
                   was
                   very
                   well
                   pleased
                   with
                   ,
                   and
                   thankful
                   to
                   them
                   for
                   ,
                   their
                   address
                   ,
                   but
                   did
                   not
                   perceive
                   that
                   that
                   was
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   in
                   general
                   .
                   If
                   therefore
                   ,
                   any
                   do
                   persist
                   in
                   the
                
                 [
                 Christians
                 ]
                 
                   superstition
                   ,
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   may
                   have
                   his
                   free
                   liberty
                   ;
                   to
                   choose
                   what
                   pleases
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   will
                   embrace
                   the
                   service
                   of
                   the
                   Gods
                   ,
                   they
                   also
                   may
                   do
                   that
                   .
                   I
                   thought
                   it
                   requisite
                   to
                   return
                   a
                   kind
                   reply
                   to
                   the
                
                 Nicomedians
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   Cities
                   ,
                   who
                   with
                   much
                   importunity
                   had
                   presented
                   me
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   Petition
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   Christian
                   might
                   dwell
                   in
                   their
                   Cities
                
                 ;
                 m
                 
                   for
                   so
                   the
                   preceding
                   Emperours
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   observed
                   )
                   had
                   always
                   done
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   now
                   so
                   pleased
                   the
                   Gods
                   ,
                   (
                   by
                   whom
                   all
                   men
                   are
                   preserved
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   publick
                   state
                   of
                   affairs
                   continued
                   in
                   a
                   sedate
                   posture
                   ,
                   )
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   grant
                   that
                   earnest
                   address
                   of
                   theirs
                   which
                   they
                   presented
                   me
                   with
                   concerning
                   the
                   divine
                   worship
                   of
                   their
                   Gods.
                   Wherefore
                   although
                   I
                   have
                   very
                   frequently
                   before
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   by
                   Rescripts
                   as
                
                 n
                 
                   Commands
                   ,
                   ordered
                   your
                   devotedness
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Presidents
                   of
                   Provinces
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   rigid
                   or
                   severe
                   in
                   their
                   proceedings
                   against
                   those
                   within
                   their
                   districts
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   studious
                   about
                   the
                   observation
                   of
                   the
                   Rites
                   and
                   usages
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   patiently
                   tollerate
                   and
                   with
                   moderation
                   comply
                   with
                   them
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   yet
                   ,
                   least
                   they
                   should
                   suffer
                   any
                   affronts
                   or
                   molestations
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                
                 o
                 Beneficiarii
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   any
                   others
                   ,
                   I
                   thought
                   it
                   agreeable
                   and
                   opportune
                   to
                   remind
                   your
                   Gravity
                   by
                   th●se
                   Letters
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   should
                   rather
                   win
                   the
                   Subjects
                   of
                   our
                   Provinces
                   to
                   embrace
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   the
                   Gods
                   ,
                   by
                   flatterings
                   and
                   exhortations
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   if
                   any
                   shall
                   voluntarily
                   take
                   upon
                   him
                   to
                   embrace
                   and
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   the
                   Gods
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   convenient
                   that
                   you
                   should
                   receive
                   and
                   treat
                   such
                   persons
                   with
                   the
                   greatest
                   kindness
                   imaginable
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   any
                   chuse
                   to
                   adhere
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   Religion
                   ,
                   you
                   are
                   to
                   permit
                   them
                   to
                   take
                   their
                   Liberty
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   therefore
                   required
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   devotedness
                   observe
                   what
                   you
                   are
                   hereby
                   injoyned
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   no
                   person
                   be
                   impowered
                   to
                   injure
                   ,
                   or
                   exercise
                   violence
                   towards
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Subjects
                   of
                   our
                   Provinces
                   :
                   since
                   it
                   is
                   rather
                   convenient
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   said
                   before
                   )
                   to
                   re-call
                   our
                   Subjects
                   to
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   the
                   Gods
                   by
                   fair
                   words
                   and
                   kind
                   exhortations
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Injunction
                   of
                   Ours
                   may
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   let
                   it
                   be
                   your
                   care
                   to
                
                 p
                 
                   publish
                   this
                   Our
                   Order
                   by
                   an
                   Edict
                   proposed
                   by
                   you
                   .
                
              
               
                 When
                 Maximin
                 had
                 issued
                 out
                 this
                 Precept
                 (
                 being
                 necessitated
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 not
                 done
                 it
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 accord
                 )
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 lookt
                 upon
                 by
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 mean
                 unfeignedly
                 ,
                 or
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 confided
                 in
                 ,
                 because
                 formerly
                 (
                 after
                 the
                 like
                 Indulgence
                 )
                 he
                 had
                 demonstrated
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 mutable
                 and
                 perfidious
                 disposition
                 .
                 None
                 therefore
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 durst
                 either
                 q
                 meet
                 together
                 in
                 their
                 Ecclesiastick
                 assemblies
                 ,
                 or
                 shew
                 themselves
                 in
                 publick
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Rescript
                 did
                 not
                 in
                 express
                 words
                 allow
                 of
                 this
                 ;
                 it
                 only
                 contained
                 an
                 order
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 preserved
                 secure
                 from
                 violence
                 and
                 abuses
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 permitted
                 us
                 not
                 either
                 to
                 celebrate
                 our
                 assemblies
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 build
                 Churches
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 perform
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 solemnities
                 usual
                 with
                 us
                 :
                 although
                 Constantine
                 and
                 Licinius
                 ,
                 the
                 Patrons
                 of
                 Peace
                 and
                 Piety
                 ,
                 r
                 had
                 by
                 their
                 Letters
                 acquainted
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 both
                 permitted
                 us
                 to
                 doe
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 had
                 granted
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 all
                 under
                 their
                 Government
                 by
                 their
                 Rescripts
                 and
                 Decrees
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 most
                 impious
                 Tyrant
                 was
                 resolv'd
                 not
                 to
                 yield
                 thus
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 prosecuted
                 by
                 divine
                 justice
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 length
                 forced
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 would
                 or
                 no.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Victory
                 [
                 obtained
                 ]
                 by
                 the
                 Pious
                 Emperours
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 which
                 a
                 did
                 press
                 him
                 on
                 every
                 hand
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 longer
                 able
                 to
                 support
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 unworthily
                 confer'd
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 through
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 moderate
                 prudence
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 required
                 in
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 did
                 insolently
                 and
                 undecently
                 manage
                 publick
                 concerns
                 ;
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 was
                 vainly
                 puffed
                 up
                 with
                 haughtiness
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 even
                 against
                 his
                 Collegues
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 far
                 his
                 superiours
                 in
                 Birth
                 ,
                 Education
                 ,
                 desert
                 ,
                 prudence
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 chiefest
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 all
                 )
                 in
                 humility
                 and
                 piety
                 towards
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 God.
                 Through
                 confidence
                 and
                 insolency
                 he
                 arrived
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 audaciousness
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 b
                 challenge
                 the
                 Precedency
                 ,
                 and
                 placed
                 his
                 name
                 first
                 in
                 all
                 Titles
                 and
                 Honours
                 .
                 Then
                 c
                 his
                 madness
                 breaking
                 forth
                 into
                 utter
                 desparation
                 ,
                 having
                 violated
                 the
                 league
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 with
                 Licinius
                 ,
                 he
                 raised
                 a
                 bloudy
                 and
                 implacable
                 War.
                 Afterwards
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 he
                 *
                 put
                 all
                 things
                 into
                 confusion
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 City
                 into
                 a
                 strange
                 consternation
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 gathered
                 together
                 all
                 his
                 forces
                 being
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 Army
                 ,
                 he
                 marched
                 forth
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 Licinius
                 ;
                 being
                 extraordinarily
                 puffed
                 up
                 in
                 mind
                 with
                 a
                 confidence
                 of
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 Daemons
                 which
                 he
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 innumerable
                 Army
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 engage
                 in
                 a
                 Battel
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 destitute
                 of
                 divine
                 care
                 and
                 protection
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 victory
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 only
                 and
                 supream
                 God
                 given
                 to
                 Licinius
                 .
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 d
                 Foot
                 forces
                 were
                 routed
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 most
                 confide
                 ;
                 then
                 his
                 Guards
                 deserted
                 him
                 ,
                 revolting
                 to
                 Licinius
                 the
                 Conquerour
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 forthwith
                 ,
                 unhappy
                 wretch
                 ,
                 threw
                 off
                 his
                 Royal
                 Robes
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 did
                 not
                 become
                 him
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 timerously
                 ,
                 ignobly
                 and
                 unmanfully
                 shrowded
                 himself
                 amongst
                 the
                 crowd
                 [
                 of
                 common
                 Souldiers
                 .
                 ]
                 Afterwards
                 he
                 fled
                 ;
                 and
                 (
                 being
                 very
                 sollicitous
                 about
                 making
                 provision
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 safety
                 )
                 hid
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 fields
                 and
                 villages
                 ,
                 hardly
                 escaping
                 the
                 Enemies
                 hands
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 truely
                 verifie
                 those
                 firm
                 ,
                 unerring
                 ,
                 and
                 divine
                 ▪
                 Oracles
                 which
                 say
                 ;
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   king
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   saved
                   by
                   the
                   multitude
                
                 
                 
                 
                   of
                   an
                   host
                   ,
                   neither
                   is
                   any
                   mighty
                   man
                   delivered
                   by
                   his
                   great
                   strength
                   .
                   A
                   horse
                   is
                   counted
                   but
                   a
                   vain
                   thing
                   to
                   save
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   he
                   deliver
                   any
                   man
                
                 
                 
                   by
                   his
                   great
                   strength
                   .
                   Behold
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   are
                   upon
                   them
                   that
                   fear
                   him
                   ,
                   upon
                   them
                   that
                   put
                   their
                   trust
                   in
                   his
                   mercy
                   ;
                   to
                   deliver
                   their
                   souls
                   from
                   death
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 therefore
                 did
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 return
                 with
                 disgrace
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 Provinces
                 ;
                 and
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 in
                 a
                 mad
                 passion
                 he
                 destroyed
                 many
                 Priests
                 and
                 Prophets
                 belonging
                 to
                 those
                 Gods
                 he
                 had
                 formerly
                 admir'd
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 whose
                 Oracles
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 excited
                 to
                 engage
                 himself
                 in
                 this
                 War
                 )
                 as
                 Cheats
                 ,
                 Impostor's
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 ,
                 betrayers
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 safety
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 thanks
                 and
                 praise
                 to
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 enacted
                 a
                 full
                 ,
                 perfect
                 and
                 most
                 compleat
                 Law
                 for
                 their
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 forthwith
                 struck
                 with
                 a
                 mortal
                 distemper
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 delay
                 allowed
                 him
                 )
                 finished
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 Law
                 which
                 he
                 published
                 .
              
               
                 *
                 A
                 Copy
                 of
                 the
                 Tyrants
                 Decree
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 translated
                 out
                 of
                 Latine
                 into
                 Greek
                 .
              
               
                 EMPEROUR
                 CAESAR
                 CAÏUS
                 VALERIUS
                 MAXIMINUS
                 GERMANICUS
                 ,
                 SARMATICUS
                 ,
                 PIUS
                 ,
                 FELIX
                 ,
                 INVICTUS
                 AUGUSTUS
                 .
                 
                   We
                   are
                   confident
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   be
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   every
                   one
                   does
                   know
                   and
                   is
                   fully
                   satisfied
                   (
                   if
                   he
                   does
                   recollect
                   himself
                   and
                   reflect
                   upon
                   what
                   is
                   done
                   ,
                   )
                   that
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   and
                   by
                   all
                   means
                   We
                   do
                   consult
                   the
                   utility
                   of
                   the
                   Subjects
                   of
                   our
                   Provinces
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   willingly
                   grant
                   them
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   may
                   prove
                   most
                   advantagious
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   may
                   be
                   most
                   condusive
                   to
                   their
                   common
                   good
                   and
                   profit
                   ,
                   whatever
                   is
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   advantage
                   of
                   the
                   publick
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   most
                   grateful
                   to
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   particular
                   .
                   At
                   such
                   time
                   therefore
                   as
                   it
                   came
                   to
                   Our
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   that
                   (
                   upon
                   occasion
                   of
                   a
                   Law
                   made
                   by
                   Our
                   Parents
                   ,
                   their
                   most
                   sacred
                
                 [
                 Majesties
                 ]
                 Diocletian
                 and
                 Maximian
                 ,
                 
                   whereby
                   it
                   was
                   Decreed
                   that
                   the
                   Assemblies
                   of
                   the
                
                 Christians
                 
                   should
                   be
                   utterly
                   abolished
                   )
                   many
                   Extortions
                   and
                   Rapines
                   were
                   committed
                   by
                   the
                
                 *
                 Beneficiarii
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   these
                   abuses
                   of
                   our
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   (
                   whose
                   peace
                   and
                   quiet
                   is
                   our
                   chiefest
                   care
                   )
                   increased
                   exceedingly
                   ,
                   their
                   estates
                   being
                
                 [
                 
                   upon
                   this
                   pretence
                
                 ]
                 
                   wasted
                   :
                   by
                   Our
                
                 
                 
                   Letters
                   written
                   the
                   last
                   year
                   to
                   Our
                   Presidents
                   of
                   every
                   Province
                   ,
                   we
                   Decreed
                   :
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   had
                   a
                   desire
                   to
                   follow
                   that
                   Sect
                   ,
                   or
                   adhere
                   to
                   the
                   Prescripts
                   of
                   that
                   Religion
                   ,
                   he
                   might
                   without
                   impediment
                   persist
                   in
                   his
                   resolution
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   be
                   hindred
                   or
                   prohibited
                   by
                   any
                   man
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   every
                   one
                   should
                   freely
                   do
                   what
                   pleas'd
                   him
                   best
                   without
                   the
                   least
                   fear
                   or
                   suspition
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   now
                   escape
                   our
                   knowledge
                   that
                   some
                   of
                   Our
                   Judges
                   did
                
                 f
                 
                   misapprehend
                   Our
                   Commands
                   ,
                   and
                   caused
                   Our
                   Subjects
                   to
                   distrust
                   and
                   doubt
                   of
                   our
                   Decrees
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   them
                   more
                   slow
                   and
                   fearful
                   in
                   their
                   accesses
                   to
                   those
                   Religious
                   performances
                   which
                   they
                   approved
                   of
                   as
                   best
                   :
                   Now
                   therefore
                   that
                   all
                   jealousies
                   ,
                   ambiguities
                   ,
                   and
                   fears
                   may
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   be
                   removed
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   Decreed
                   that
                   this
                   Our
                   Edict
                   be
                   published
                   ;
                   whereby
                   all
                   men
                   may
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   desire
                   to
                   follow
                   this
                   Sect
                   and
                   Religion
                   ,
                   are
                   allowed
                   by
                   this
                   Our
                   Gracious
                   Indulgence
                   to
                   apply
                   themselves
                   to
                   that
                   Religion
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   usually
                   followed
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   as
                   is
                   acceptable
                   ,
                   and
                   pleasing
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   We
                   do
                   also
                   permit
                   them
                   to
                   rebuild
                   their
                   Oratories
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Our
                   Indulgence
                   may
                   appear
                   the
                   larger
                   and
                   more
                   comprehensive
                   ,
                   it
                   has
                   pleased
                   us
                   to
                   make
                   this
                   Sanction
                   ;
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   houses
                   or
                   estates
                   (
                   which
                   formerly
                   belonged
                   to
                   and
                   were
                   in
                   possession
                   of
                   the
                
                 Christians
                 )
                 
                   are
                   by
                   the
                   Decree
                   of
                   Our
                   Parents
                   devolved
                   to
                   the
                   Right
                   of
                   the
                   Exchequer
                   ,
                   or
                   are
                   seized
                   upon
                   by
                   any
                   City
                   ,
                   or
                   sould
                   ,
                   or
                
                 g
                 
                   bestowed
                   upon
                   any
                   one
                   as
                   a
                   gratuity
                   :
                   We
                   have
                   Decreed
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   all
                   be
                   restored
                   to
                   the
                   antient
                   tenure
                   and
                   possession
                   of
                   the
                
                 Christians
                 ;
                 
                   that
                   so
                   all
                   men
                   may
                   hereby
                   be
                   sensible
                   of
                   our
                   Piety
                   and
                   providence
                   in
                   this
                   concern
                   .
                
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 expressions
                 of
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 from
                 him
                 not
                 a
                 full
                 year
                 after
                 those
                 Edicts
                 he
                 had
                 published
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 [
                 engraven
                 on
                 plates
                 of
                 Brass
                 and
                 ]
                 fix't
                 up
                 on
                 the
                 Pillars
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 looked
                 upon
                 us
                 as
                 impious
                 ,
                 Atheistical
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 pest
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 any
                 City
                 ,
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 or
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 deserts
                 ,
                 )
                 this
                 very
                 person
                 [
                 I
                 say
                 ]
                 made
                 and
                 published
                 Laws
                 and
                 Decrees
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 but
                 lately
                 were
                 destroyed
                 by
                 fire
                 and
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 devoured
                 and
                 torn
                 by
                 beasts
                 and
                 birds
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 presence
                 of
                 this
                 Tyrant
                 ;
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 underwent
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 punishments
                 ,
                 tortures
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 miserable
                 manner
                 ,
                 like
                 Atheists
                 and
                 irreligious
                 persons
                 ,
                 even
                 these
                 men
                 are
                 now
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 this
                 very
                 Tyrant
                 to
                 profess
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 permitted
                 to
                 rebuild
                 their
                 Oratories
                 ;
                 nay
                 further
                 ,
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 himself
                 does
                 acknowledge
                 and
                 attest
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 some
                 Rights
                 and
                 Priviledges
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 made
                 this
                 publick
                 acknowledgment
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 hereby
                 obtained
                 some
                 favour
                 )
                 for
                 this
                 very
                 reason
                 ,
                 his
                 sufferings
                 were
                 less
                 calamitous
                 than
                 he
                 deserved
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 [
                 for
                 ]
                 being
                 smitten
                 by
                 God
                 with
                 a
                 sudden
                 stroak
                 ,
                 he
                 died
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Engagement
                 [
                 that
                 happened
                 in
                 ]
                 that
                 War.
                 But
                 he
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 not
                 like
                 those
                 Martial
                 Generals
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 often
                 demeaned
                 themselves
                 gallantly
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 their
                 honour
                 and
                 their
                 friends
                 )
                 happened
                 couragiously
                 to
                 undergo
                 a
                 glorious
                 death
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 (
                 like
                 an
                 impious
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Rebel
                 against
                 his
                 Creatour
                 ,
                 )
                 whilst
                 his
                 Army
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 drawn
                 up
                 in
                 Battalia
                 ,
                 staying
                 at
                 home
                 and
                 hiding
                 himself
                 ,
                 suffered
                 a
                 condign
                 punishment
                 ,
                 being
                 smitten
                 by
                 God
                 with
                 a
                 sudden
                 blow
                 over
                 his
                 body
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 being
                 tortured
                 with
                 grievous
                 and
                 most
                 acute
                 paines
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 upon
                 his
                 face
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 destroyed
                 by
                 
                 want
                 of
                 food
                 ,
                 all
                 his
                 flesh
                 being
                 melted
                 away
                 by
                 an
                 invisible
                 fire
                 sent
                 upon
                 him
                 from
                 heaven
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 flesh
                 was
                 wholly
                 w●sted
                 away
                 ,
                 the
                 entire
                 shape
                 and
                 figure
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 beauty
                 quite
                 disappeared
                 ;
                 his
                 parched
                 bones
                 (
                 which
                 lookt
                 like
                 a
                 skeleton
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 long
                 dried
                 )
                 being
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 left
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 those
                 about
                 him
                 judged
                 his
                 body
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 grave
                 of
                 his
                 soul
                 buried
                 in
                 a
                 body
                 already
                 dead
                 and
                 wholly
                 putrified
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 violent
                 heat
                 of
                 his
                 distemper
                 scorched
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 vehemency
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 marrow
                 of
                 his
                 bones
                 ,
                 h
                 his
                 eyes
                 leaped
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 having
                 deserted
                 their
                 proper
                 station
                 ,
                 left
                 him
                 blind
                 .
                 After
                 all
                 this
                 he
                 yet
                 drew
                 his
                 breath
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 given
                 thanks
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 his
                 Confession
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 he
                 called
                 for
                 Death
                 .
                 At
                 last
                 ,
                 acknowledging
                 these
                 his
                 sufferings
                 due
                 for
                 his
                 contempt
                 and
                 presumption
                 against
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 up
                 the
                 Ghost
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 final
                 Destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Enemies
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 MAximin
                 therefore
                 being
                 thus
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 Enemy
                 of
                 Religion
                 that
                 hitherto
                 surviv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 declared
                 himself
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ;
                 )
                 the
                 Churches
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 Almighty
                 were
                 rebuilt
                 and
                 raised
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 foundation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 darting
                 forth
                 its
                 beams
                 of
                 light
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 all-ruling
                 Deity
                 ,
                 enjoyed
                 greater
                 liberty
                 than
                 it
                 formerly
                 had
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Enemies
                 of
                 Religion
                 were
                 clouded
                 with
                 the
                 highest
                 disgrace
                 and
                 greatest
                 shame
                 immaginable
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 Maximin
                 himself
                 was
                 proclaimed
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 a
                 
                 publick
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 termed
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 Edicts
                 which
                 were
                 fixed
                 upon
                 Pillars
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 impious
                 ,
                 detestable
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 superlatively
                 odious
                 to
                 God.
                 Also
                 the
                 Pictures
                 which
                 were
                 placed
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 were
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 broke
                 in
                 pieces
                 and
                 thrown
                 down
                 from
                 on
                 high
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 ground
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 were
                 defaced
                 ,
                 having
                 their
                 visages
                 blackned
                 with
                 dark
                 colours
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Statues
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 erected
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 him
                 were
                 also
                 thrown
                 down
                 ,
                 broken
                 in
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 exposed
                 as
                 subjects
                 of
                 derision
                 and
                 scorn
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 would
                 abuse
                 and
                 insult
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 the
                 other
                 Enemies
                 of
                 Religion
                 were
                 divested
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 dignities
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 all
                 
                 Maximin's
                 party
                 ,
                 more
                 especially
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 preferred
                 to
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 Provinces
                 within
                 his
                 Empire
                 (
                 who
                 to
                 flatter
                 him
                 had
                 been
                 insolently
                 abusive
                 towards
                 our
                 Religion
                 )
                 were
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 this
                 number
                 was
                 b
                 Picentius
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 favourite
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 highly
                 esteemed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 dearest
                 intimado
                 :
                 whom
                 he
                 created
                 Consul
                 a
                 second
                 and
                 a
                 third
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 made
                 him
                 c
                 Prefect
                 and
                 Rationalist
                 .
                 Another
                 was
                 one
                 d
                 Culcianus
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 born
                 all
                 Offices
                 of
                 dignity
                 in
                 the
                 Magistracy
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 Provinces
                 ;
                 he
                 also
                 was
                 famous
                 for
                 his
                 innumerable
                 Massacres
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 Aegypt
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 more
                 beside
                 these
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 endeavours
                 most
                 especially
                 the
                 barbarous
                 Tyranny
                 of
                 Maximin
                 was
                 maintained
                 and
                 extended
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 Divine
                 vengeance
                 required
                 justice
                 to
                 be
                 executed
                 upon
                 c
                 Theotecnus
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 forgetful
                 of
                 his
                 practises
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 look's
                 upon
                 as
                 a
                 deserving
                 and
                 successful
                 person
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 consecration
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Maximin
                 conferred
                 on
                 him
                 the
                 Presidency
                 of
                 a
                 Province
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 Licinius
                 came
                 to
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 resolved
                 to
                 make
                 inquisition
                 for
                 the
                 Impostours
                 ,
                 [
                 amongst
                 others
                 ]
                 he
                 tortured
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Prophets
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 contrived
                 Image
                 ,
                 enquiring
                 of
                 them
                 how
                 they
                 palliated
                 and
                 put
                 a
                 mask
                 upon
                 their
                 Imposture
                 :
                 when
                 they
                 could
                 no
                 longer
                 conceal
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 being
                 by
                 their
                 tortures
                 compelled
                 [
                 to
                 disclose
                 it
                 ]
                 they
                 declared
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 imposture
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Mystery
                 was
                 compos'd
                 by
                 the
                 cunning
                 of
                 Theotecnus
                 :
                 
                 when
                 therefore
                 Licinius
                 had
                 inflicted
                 condign
                 punishment
                 on
                 them
                 all
                 ;
                 he
                 gave
                 order
                 that
                 Theotecnus
                 himself
                 should
                 first
                 be
                 executed
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 Associates
                 that
                 were
                 conscious
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 accomplices
                 in
                 the
                 Cheat
                 ,
                 having
                 first
                 suffered
                 innumerable
                 tortures
                 .
                 To
                 all
                 these
                 were
                 added
                 
                 Maximin's
                 Sons
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 now
                 made
                 Colleagues
                 with
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Pictures
                 ,
                 and
                 Inscriptions
                 dedicated
                 to
                 his
                 honour
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Tyrants
                 relations
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 but
                 just
                 before
                 had
                 made
                 their
                 proud
                 boasts
                 ,
                 and
                 insolently
                 exercised
                 authority
                 over
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 )
                 most
                 ignominiously
                 underwent
                 the
                 same
                 sufferings
                 with
                 those
                 persons
                 forementioned
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 received
                 not
                 instruction
                 ,
                 nor
                 did
                 they
                 know
                 ,
                 or
                 understand
                 this
                 seasonable
                 admonition
                 uttered
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 
                   O
                   put
                   not
                   your
                   trust
                   in
                   Princes
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   children
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   health
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   breath
                   of
                   man
                   shall
                   go
                   forth
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   return
                   again
                   to
                   his
                   earth
                   :
                   in
                   that
                   day
                   shall
                   all
                   their
                   thoughts
                   perish
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 therefore
                 the
                 impious
                 being
                 like
                 filth
                 wiped
                 away
                 [
                 from
                 off
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 ]
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 right
                 belonged
                 only
                 to
                 Constantine
                 and
                 Licinius
                 continued
                 firm
                 ,
                 and
                 unobnoxious
                 to
                 Envy
                 .
                 These
                 persons
                 (
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 cleansed
                 the
                 world
                 from
                 all
                 impiety
                 )
                 being
                 sensible
                 of
                 those
                 great
                 benefits
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 did
                 sufficiently
                 demonstrate
                 their
                 love
                 of
                 vertue
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
                 their
                 piety
                 ,
                 and
                 gratitude
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 they
                 made
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               End
               of
               the
               Ninth
               Book
               of
               the
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 History
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               TENTH
               BOOK
               OF
               THE
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               OF
               
                 EUSEBIUS
                 PAMPHILUS
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Peace
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 procured
                 by
                 God
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 THerefore
                 ,
                 glory
                 be
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Almighty
                 and
                 supream
                 King
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 and
                 manifold
                 thanks
                 to
                 the
                 Saviour
                 and
                 Redeemer
                 of
                 our
                 souls
                 ,
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 through
                 whom
                 we
                 pray
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 always
                 preserved
                 to
                 us
                 a
                 firm
                 and
                 inviolable
                 peace
                 ,
                 both
                 from
                 outward
                 troubles
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 from
                 all
                 internal
                 molestations
                 of
                 mind
                 .
                 Having
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 your
                 prayers
                 )
                 added
                 this
                 tenth
                 book
                 of
                 our
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
                 to
                 those
                 foregoing
                 books
                 at
                 this
                 place
                 finished
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 dedicated
                 it
                 to
                 you
                 (
                 most
                 sacred
                 a
                 Paulinus
                 !
                 )
                 hereby
                 publishing
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 seal
                 and
                 closure
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 whole
                 work
                 .
                 Nor
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 incongruous
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 suppose
                 )
                 to
                 place
                 here
                 *
                 in
                 its
                 due
                 order
                 ,
                 a
                 compleat
                 Panegyrick
                 concerning
                 the
                 Re-edification
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 :
                 obeying
                 herein
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 exhorteth
                 us
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   O
                   sing
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   a
                   new
                   song
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   hath
                
                 
                 
                   done
                   marvellous
                   things
                   .
                   With
                   his
                   own
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   his
                   holy
                   arme
                   hath
                   he
                   gotten
                   himself
                   the
                   victory
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   hath
                   declared
                   his
                   salvation
                   :
                   his
                   righteousness
                   hath
                   he
                   openly
                   shewed
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   Heathen
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Scripture
                 injoyneth
                 us
                 [
                 to
                 begin
                 ]
                 a
                 new
                 song
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 agreeable
                 thereto
                 sing
                 together
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 after
                 such
                 terrible
                 ,
                 black
                 ,
                 and
                 horrid
                 spectacles
                 and
                 relations
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 see
                 such
                 happy
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 celebrate
                 such
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 our
                 Ancestours
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 truly
                 just
                 and
                 Gods
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 desired
                 to
                 see
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 not
                 seen
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 hear
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 not
                 heard
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 persons
                 ,
                 hastning
                 away
                 with
                 all
                 possible
                 speed
                 ,
                 obtained
                 far
                 more
                 excellent
                 things
                 ,
                 being
                 taken
                 up
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 the
                 Paradise
                 of
                 divine
                 joy
                 and
                 delight
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 ,
                 confessing
                 these
                 present
                 enjoyments
                 to
                 be
                 greater
                 than
                 our
                 deserts
                 ,
                 stand
                 amazed
                 at
                 the
                 bounty
                 of
                 the
                 Donour
                 of
                 such
                 munificence
                 :
                 We
                 also
                 justly
                 admire
                 and
                 adore
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 utmost
                 vigour
                 of
                 our
                 souls
                 ,
                 attesting
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 his
                 Predictions
                 by
                 his
                 Prophets
                 contain'd
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 :
                 
                   O
                   come
                   hither
                   ,
                   and
                   behold
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   what
                   miracles
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   upon
                   the
                   earth
                   ;
                   He
                   maketh
                   warrs
                   to
                   cease
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   He
                   shall
                   break
                   the
                   bow
                   ,
                   and
                   knap
                   in
                   sunder
                   the
                   spear
                   ,
                   and
                   burn
                   the
                   shields
                   with
                   fire
                   .
                
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 rejoyce
                 
                 at
                 the
                 perfect
                 and
                 effectual
                 completion
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 our
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 gladness
                 prosecute
                 the
                 series
                 of
                 our
                 narration
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 therefore
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 related
                 ,
                 did
                 the
                 whole
                 race
                 of
                 those
                 enemies
                 of
                 God
                 vanish
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 suddenly
                 taken
                 away
                 out
                 of
                 mens
                 sight
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 that
                 divine
                 Oracle
                 was
                 again
                 compleated
                 ,
                 which
                 says
                 ;
                 *
                 
                   I
                   have
                   seen
                   the
                   wicked
                   exalted
                   ,
                   and
                   lifted
                   up
                   like
                   the
                   Cedars
                   of
                   Libanus
                   ,
                   I
                   went
                   by
                   ,
                   and
                   lo
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   :
                   I
                   sought
                   his
                   place
                   but
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   found
                   .
                
                 Now
                 therefore
                 a
                 bright
                 and
                 glorious
                 day
                 ,
                 no
                 cloud
                 overshadowing
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 enlighten
                 ,
                 with
                 raies
                 of
                 heavenly
                 light
                 ,
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 Neither
                 were
                 there
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 strangers
                 to
                 the
                 community
                 of
                 us
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 b
                 but
                 (
                 although
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 enjoy
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 degree
                 that
                 we
                 did
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 )
                 might
                 together
                 with
                 us
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 streams
                 and
                 effluxes
                 of
                 those
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 procured
                 us
                 from
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Re-edification
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 ALL
                 mankind
                 was
                 now
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 slavery
                 and
                 oppression
                 of
                 Tyrants
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 released
                 from
                 their
                 former
                 miseries
                 ,
                 (
                 although
                 several
                 ways
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 all
                 acknowledged
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Defender
                 of
                 the
                 pious
                 .
                 But
                 more
                 especially
                 amongst
                 us
                 (
                 all
                 whose
                 hopes
                 were
                 fixed
                 solely
                 upon
                 God's
                 Christ
                 )
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 inexpressible
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 celestial
                 gladness
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 saw
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 which
                 through
                 the
                 irreligion
                 of
                 the
                 Tyrants
                 were
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 ago
                 totally
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 restored
                 to
                 life
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 recovered
                 from
                 a
                 tedious
                 and
                 fatal
                 ruine
                 ;
                 and
                 [
                 when
                 we
                 beheld
                 ]
                 the
                 Temples
                 erected
                 again
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 to
                 a
                 vast
                 height
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 splendour
                 far
                 excelling
                 those
                 which
                 had
                 formerly
                 been
                 destroyed
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperours
                 themselves
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 hands
                 the
                 supream
                 power
                 was
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 continual
                 enacting
                 of
                 Laws
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 did
                 enlarge
                 ,
                 augment
                 ,
                 and
                 confirm
                 the
                 magnificence
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 bounty
                 towards
                 us
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 Rescripts
                 also
                 frequently
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 Emperour
                 particularly
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 their
                 honours
                 were
                 increased
                 ,
                 and
                 sums
                 of
                 money
                 were
                 bestowed
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 which
                 Rescripts
                 (
                 being
                 translated
                 out
                 of
                 Latine
                 into
                 Greek
                 ,
                 )
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 impertinent
                 to
                 record
                 in
                 this
                 book
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 sacred
                 Table
                 )
                 at
                 a
                 proper
                 and
                 fit
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 continual
                 remembrance
                 by
                 all
                 succeeding
                 generations
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Consecrations
                 of
                 Churches
                 every
                 where
                 [
                 solemniz'd
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 AFter
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 a
                 spectacle
                 earnestly
                 prayed
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 desired
                 by
                 us
                 all
                 ,
                 appeared
                 ;
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 the
                 Solemnization
                 of
                 the
                 Festivals
                 of
                 Dedication
                 [
                 of
                 Churches
                 ]
                 throughout
                 every
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Consecrations
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 builded
                 Oratories
                 ;
                 the
                 frequent
                 assemblies
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 the
                 concourse
                 of
                 Strangers
                 from
                 Countries
                 far
                 remote
                 ,
                 the
                 mutual
                 love
                 and
                 benevolence
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 the
                 union
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 joyned
                 together
                 in
                 an
                 intire
                 harmony
                 and
                 consent
                 :
                 therefore
                 ,
                 (
                 agreeable
                 to
                 that
                 *
                 Prophetick
                 prediction
                 ,
                 which
                 has
                 mystically
                 fore-signified
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   bone
                   was
                   joyned
                   to
                   bone
                   ,
                   and
                   joynt
                   to
                   joynt
                
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 ever
                 else
                 that
                 Divine
                 Prophecy
                 has
                 aenigmatically
                 but
                 truly
                 declared
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 which
                 passed
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 :
                 one
                 soul
                 in
                 all
                 :
                 the
                 same
                 alacrity
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 one
                 common
                 concent
                 in
                 chaunting
                 forth
                 the
                 a
                 praises
                 of
                 God.
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Prelates
                 were
                 most
                 intire
                 ,
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 performances
                 of
                 Service
                 exact
                 ,
                 the
                 Rites
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 decent
                 and
                 majestick
                 ;
                 b
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 hand
                 was
                 a
                 place
                 for
                 the
                 singers
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Auditors
                 of
                 the
                 expressions
                 sent
                 from
                 God
                 :
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 a
                 place
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 performed
                 the
                 divine
                 and
                 mystical
                 Services
                 :
                 there
                 were
                 also
                 [
                 delivered
                 ]
                 the
                 c
                 mystical
                 Symbols
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Passion
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 people
                 of
                 all
                 Ages
                 ,
                 and
                 Sexes
                 ,
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 utmost
                 vigour
                 of
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 with
                 joyful
                 hearts
                 and
                 souls
                 ,
                 by
                 prayers
                 and
                 thanksgiving
                 ,
                 worshiped
                 God
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Prelates
                 then
                 present
                 made
                 publick
                 Orations
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 able
                 ,
                 )
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 praises
                 of
                 those
                 assembled
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                
                 A
                 Panegyrick
                 concerning
                 the
                 splendid
                 posture
                 of
                 our
                 Affaires
                 .
              
               
                 AND
                 a
                 certain
                 person
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 indifferently
                 well
                 educated
                 and
                 was
                 deserving
                 ,
                 having
                 made
                 this
                 Oration
                 ,
                 came
                 forth
                 into
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 were
                 then
                 present
                 as
                 at
                 an
                 ●●●lesiastick
                 assembly
                 )
                 who
                 gave
                 him
                 Audience
                 quietly
                 and
                 decently
                 ;
                 then
                 turning
                 himself
                 towards
                 one
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 eminentest
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 Bishop
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 care
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 the
                 stateliest
                 Fabrick
                 amongst
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 within
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 Phoenicia
                 ,
                 was
                 gloriously
                 erected
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 spake
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 
                 A
                 Panegyrick
                 upon
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 spoken
                 to
                 Paulinus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Tyre
                 .
              
               
                 
                   You
                   the
                   Friends
                   and
                   Priests
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   wrapt
                   in
                   the
                   sacred
                   long
                   Vesture
                   ,
                   Crowned
                   with
                   the
                   celestial
                   diadem
                   of
                   glory
                   ,
                   anointed
                   with
                   the
                   holy
                   Unction
                   ,
                   and
                   clothed
                   in
                   the
                   Sacerdotal
                   Robe
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   :
                   and
                   You
                   ,
                   the
                   Grace
                   and
                   Ornament
                   of
                   this
                   New-erected
                   and
                   sacred
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   You
                   who
                   are
                   adorned
                   by
                   God
                   with
                   a
                   prudence
                   befitting
                   an
                   hoary
                   head
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   exhibited
                   many
                   glorious
                   evidences
                   of
                   a
                   vigorous
                   and
                   Juvenile
                   Vertue
                   ;
                   You
                   to
                   whom
                   God
                   ,
                   (
                   who
                   comprehendeth
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   )
                
                 a
                 
                   hath
                   granted
                   the
                   special
                   prerogative
                   of
                   building
                   and
                   renewing
                   this
                   terrestrial
                   Temple
                   for
                   Christ
                   his
                   only
                   begotten
                   and
                   his
                   first
                   born
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   his
                   holy
                   and
                   sacred
                   Spouse
                   :
                   [
                   You
                   ]
                   whom
                   one
                   may
                   term
                   either
                   a
                   new
                
                 Beseleel
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Architect
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Tabernacle
                   ;
                   or
                   another
                
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 
                   King
                   of
                   a
                   new
                   ,
                   and
                   far
                   more
                   excellent
                
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 
                   or
                   a
                   second
                
                 Zorobabel
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   regard
                   You
                   have
                   added
                   a
                   far
                   greater
                   splendour
                   to
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   than
                   it
                   had
                   before
                   .
                   Also
                   ,
                   You
                   ,
                   the
                   Sheep
                   of
                   Christ's
                   sacred
                   flock
                   ;
                   the
                   Seat
                   and
                   Mansion
                   of
                   good
                   Doctrines
                   ;
                   the
                   School
                   of
                   modesty
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Reverend
                   and
                
                 b
                 
                   Religious
                   Auditory
                   of
                   piety
                   !
                   We
                   (
                   who
                   have
                   long
                   since
                   heard
                   ,
                   by
                   reading
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   the
                   Miraculous
                   works
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   loving
                   kindness
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   [
                   declared
                   ]
                   by
                   his
                   wonders
                   towards
                   mankind
                   ,
                   )
                   may
                   now
                   sing
                   Hymns
                   and
                   Psalms
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   being
                   instructed
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                
                 *
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 heard
                 with
                 our
                 ears
                 ;
                 our
                 fathers
                 have
                 told
                 us
                 the
                 work
                 which
                 thou
                 didst
                 in
                 their
                 days
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 old
                 .
                 
                   But
                   now
                   ,
                   having
                   not
                   barely
                   by
                   hearing
                   and
                   reports
                   only
                   ,
                   perceived
                   the
                   exalted
                   Arm
                   ,
                   and
                   celestial
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   our
                   all
                   good
                   and
                   supream
                   God
                   and
                   King
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   reality
                   and
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   say
                   )
                   with
                   these
                   very
                   eyes
                   seen
                   the
                   truth
                   and
                   verity
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   were
                   heretofore
                   recorded
                   ;
                   we
                   may
                   sing
                   a
                   second
                   triumphant
                   Hymn
                   ,
                   and
                   breake
                   forth
                   into
                   these
                   express
                   words
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                
                 Like
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 heard
                 ,
                 so
                 have
                 we
                 seen
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                 city
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hosts
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 city
                 of
                 our
                 God.
                 
                   But
                   in
                   what
                   City
                   ,
                   except
                   in
                   this
                   new
                   built
                   ,
                   and
                   framed
                   by
                   God
                   ?
                
                 *
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Pillar
                 and
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 
                   Concerning
                   which
                   another
                   divine
                   Oracle
                   speaketh
                   thus
                   :
                
                 †
                 Very
                 excellent
                 things
                 are
                 spoken
                 of
                 thee
                 thou
                 city
                 of
                 God.
                 
                   In
                   which
                   Church
                   since
                   God
                   the
                   giver
                   of
                   all
                   good
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   his
                   only
                   begotten
                   Son
                   hath
                   convened
                   us
                   ,
                   let
                   every
                   one
                   here
                   assembled
                   cry
                   out
                   with
                   a
                   loud
                   voice
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                
                 ;
                 *
                 I
                 was
                 glad
                 when
                 they
                 said
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
                   And
                   again
                
                 :
                 †
                 Lord
                 I
                 have
                 loved
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 thine
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 thine
                 honour
                 dwelleth
                 .
                 
                   And
                   not
                   only
                   every
                   particular
                   person
                   ,
                   but
                   let
                   us
                   all
                   together
                   rejoyce
                   and
                   shout
                   forth
                   praises
                   with
                   one
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   mind
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                
                 *
                 Great
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 highly
                 to
                 be
                 praised
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 city
                 of
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 upon
                 his
                 holy
                 hill
                 .
                 
                   For
                   he
                   is
                   truly
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   house
                   is
                   great
                   ,
                   lofty
                   and
                   spacious
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   beautiful
                   than
                   the
                   sons
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   Great
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   who
                   only
                   doth
                   marvellous
                   things
                   .
                   Great
                   is
                   he
                   who
                   doth
                   magnificent
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   past
                   finding
                   out
                   ,
                   glorious
                   and
                   stupendious
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   number
                   .
                   Great
                   is
                   he
                   who
                   altereth
                   times
                   and
                   seasons
                   ;
                   who
                   deposeth
                   and
                   constituteth
                   Kings
                   :
                   who
                   raiseth
                   up
                   the
                   poor
                   from
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   exalteth
                   the
                   beggar
                   from
                   the
                   dunghil
                   :
                   He
                   hath
                   thrust
                   down
                   the
                   mighty
                   from
                   their
                   seats
                   ;
                   and
                   hath
                   exalted
                   the
                   humble
                   from
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                   He
                   hath
                   filled
                   the
                   hungry
                   with
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   broken
                   in
                   pieces
                   the
                   armes
                   of
                   the
                   proud
                   .
                   Not
                   only
                   amongst
                   the
                   Faithful
                   ,
                   but
                   amongst
                   the
                   Infidels
                   also
                   he
                   hath
                   confirmed
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   those
                   relations
                   heretofore
                   recorded
                   of
                   him
                   of
                   old
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   he
                   who
                   worketh
                   miracles
                   :
                   't
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   doth
                   great
                   things
                   :
                   't
                   is
                   he
                   who
                   is
                   Lord
                   of
                   all
                   :
                   he
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   framer
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   :
                   he
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   Almighty
                   :
                   All-good
                   :
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   only
                   God.
                   In
                   obedience
                   to
                   whom
                   let
                   us
                   sing
                   a
                   new
                   song
                   ;
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   only
                   doth
                   wonderful
                   things
                   ;
                   for
                   his
                   mercy
                   endureth
                   for
                   eve●●
                   ▪
                   Who
                   smote
                   great
                   Kings
                   and
                   slew
                   mighty
                   Kings
                   ;
                   for
                   his
                   mercy
                   endureth
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Lord
                   remembred
                   us
                   when
                   we
                   were
                   in
                   a
                   low
                   condition
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   redeemed
                   us
                   from
                   our
                   Enemies
                   .
                   And
                   let
                   us
                   never
                   cease
                   thus
                   to
                   praise
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   all
                   .
                   Also
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                
                 c
                 
                   second
                   Author
                   of
                   all
                   good
                   to
                   us
                   ;
                   who
                   is
                   our
                   Master
                   in
                   instructing
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Teacher
                   of
                   true
                   piety
                   ,
                   the
                   destroyer
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   the
                   slayer
                   of
                   Tyrants
                   ,
                   the
                   reformer
                   of
                   our
                   lives
                
                 ;
                 Jesus
                 
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   were
                   in
                   despair
                   ,
                   him
                   let
                   us
                   extol
                   ,
                   having
                   his
                   name
                   always
                   in
                   our
                   mouth
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   alone
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   and
                   Best
                   Son
                   of
                   the
                   Best
                   and
                   greatest
                   Father
                   ,
                   in
                   complyance
                   with
                   his
                   Father's
                   love
                   to
                   mankind
                   ,
                   most
                   willingly
                   cloathed
                   himself
                   with
                   our
                   nature
                   who
                   were
                   buried
                   in
                   Corruption
                   ;
                   and
                   like
                   a
                   careful
                   Physician
                   (
                
                 d
                 
                   who
                   for
                   the
                   healths
                   sake
                   of
                   his
                   Patients
                   looks
                   into
                   the
                   wounds
                   ,
                   lightly
                   stroketh
                   the
                   sores
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   other
                   mens
                   calamities
                   attracteth
                   grievances
                   upon
                   himself
                   ;
                   )
                   he
                   himself
                   hath
                   by
                   himself
                   saved
                   us
                   (
                   who
                   were
                   not
                   only
                   diseased
                   and
                   oppressed
                   with
                   foul
                   ulcers
                   and
                   wounds
                   already
                   putrified
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   lay
                   amongst
                   the
                   dead
                   )
                   from
                   the
                   very
                   Jaws
                   of
                   death
                   .
                   For
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   other
                   in
                   heaven
                   that
                   had
                   so
                   much
                   power
                   ,
                   as
                   inoffensively
                   to
                   minister
                   health
                   to
                   so
                   many
                   ;
                   it
                   was
                   he
                   only
                   therefore
                   who
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   touched
                   our
                   burdensome
                   corruption
                   ,
                   he
                   alone
                   ,
                   who
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   endur'd
                   our
                   labours
                   ,
                   he
                   alone
                   who
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   taken
                   upon
                   himself
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   our
                   impieties
                   ;
                   raised
                   us
                   (
                   when
                   we
                   were
                   not
                   only
                   half
                   dead
                   ,
                   but
                   lay
                   altogether
                   impure
                   and
                   stincking
                   in
                   the
                   Graves
                   and
                   Sepulchers
                   )
                   and
                   both
                   in
                   times
                   past
                   and
                   now
                
                 
                 
                   through
                   his
                   earnest
                   compassion
                   towards
                   us
                   (
                   even
                   beyond
                   our
                   hopes
                   and
                   expectations
                   )
                   preserveth
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   imparteth
                   to
                   us
                   an
                   exuberancy
                   of
                   his
                   Fathers
                   good
                   things
                   .
                   T
                   is
                   he
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   Authour
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   the
                   Introducer
                   of
                   light
                   ;
                   our
                   great
                   Physician
                   ,
                   King
                   ,
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Anointed
                   of
                   God.
                
                 e
                 
                   But
                   even
                   then
                   ,
                   when
                   all
                   mankind
                   (
                   by
                   the
                   wiles
                   of
                   detestable
                   Devils
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   operations
                   of
                   spirits
                   hated
                   by
                   God
                   )
                   lay
                   buried
                   in
                   an
                   obscure
                   night
                   ,
                   and
                   thick
                   darkness
                   ,
                   he
                
                 f
                 
                   only
                   by
                   his
                   appearance
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   rayes
                   of
                   his
                   light
                   dissolv'd
                   the
                   manifold
                   chains
                   of
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   like
                   melting
                   wax
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   ,
                   when
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   his
                   so
                   great
                   love
                   and
                   beneficence
                
                 [
                 
                   towards
                   us
                
                 ]
                 the
                 †
                 
                   envious
                   Devil
                   ,
                   Enemy
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   favourer
                   of
                   evil
                   was
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   burst
                
                 [
                 
                   with
                   grief
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   and
                   marshalled
                   all
                   his
                   fatal
                   forces
                   against
                   us
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   at
                   first
                   having
                   (
                   like
                   a
                   mad
                   Dog
                   who
                   with
                   his
                   teeth
                   gnaws
                   the
                   stones
                   that
                   were
                   thrown
                   at
                   him
                   ,
                   spending
                   the
                   fury
                   he
                   was
                   put
                   into
                   ,
                   against
                   those
                   that
                   provoked
                   him
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   liveless
                   things
                   thrown
                   at
                   him
                   ,
                   )
                   turn'd
                   his
                   beastly
                   rage
                   upon
                   the
                   stones
                   of
                   the
                   Oratories
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   sensless
                   piles
                   of
                   the
                   buildings
                   ,
                   he
                   thought
                   with
                   himself
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   procur'd
                   the
                   utter
                   desolation
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   ;
                   also
                   ,
                   when
                   afterwards
                   he
                   sent
                   forth
                   terrible
                   hissings
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   serpentine
                   expressions
                   ,
                   one
                   while
                   by
                   the
                   menaces
                   of
                   impious
                   Tyrants
                   ,
                   at
                   another
                   time
                   by
                   the
                   blasphemous
                   Decrees
                   of
                   profane
                   Presidents
                   ,
                   and
                   moreover
                   belched
                   forth
                   the
                   virulency
                   of
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   his
                   venemous
                   and
                   deadly
                   potions
                   ,
                   poisoned
                   those
                   souls
                   that
                   were
                   captivated
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   destroyed
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   pernicious
                   sacrifices
                   of
                   dead
                   Idols
                   ;
                   when
                   lastly
                   he
                   had
                   incited
                   against
                   us
                   all
                   those
                   that
                   under
                   the
                   shape
                   of
                   men
                   masked
                   their
                   savage
                   cruelty
                   ,
                   persons
                   of
                   a
                   disposition
                   every
                   way
                   barbarous
                   and
                   fierce
                   :
                   Then
                   again
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   Council
                   ,
                   that
                
                 g
                 
                   Chief
                   Commander
                   of
                   Gods
                   Hosts
                   (
                   after
                   a
                   sufficient
                   exercise
                   in
                   the
                   Combat
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   most
                   valiant
                   Champions
                   of
                   his
                   kingdom
                   exhibited
                   ,
                   by
                   undergoing
                   the
                   severest
                   hardships
                   with
                   patience
                   and
                   fortitude
                   ,
                   )
                   appearing
                   on
                   a
                   sudden
                   ,
                   so
                   utterly
                   destroyed
                   and
                   reduc'd
                   to
                   nothing
                   ,
                   all
                   his
                   Enemies
                   and
                   Adversaries
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   seem
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   never
                   been
                   named
                   .
                   But
                   his
                   friends
                   and
                   dependants
                   he
                   exalted
                   to
                   the
                   highest
                   pitch
                   of
                   glory
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   amongst
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   amongst
                   the
                   celestial
                   powers
                   also
                   ,
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   the
                   Moon
                   the
                   Stars
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   World.
                   So
                   that
                   now
                   (
                   which
                   thing
                   never
                   hapned
                   before
                   )
                   the
                   supream
                   Emperours
                   ,
                   sensible
                   of
                   that
                   honour
                   they
                   have
                   received
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   spit
                   in
                   the
                   faces
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   Idols
                   ,
                   trample
                   under
                   foot
                   the
                   prophane
                   Rites
                   and
                   services
                   of
                   Devils
                   ,
                   and
                   deride
                   that
                   antient
                   errour
                   handed
                   down
                   to
                   them
                   by
                   tradition
                   from
                   their
                   Ancestours
                   :
                   they
                   acknowledge
                   one
                   only
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   common
                   Benefactor
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   particular
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   profess
                   Christ
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   supream
                   Ruler
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   they
                   proclaim
                   him
                   Saviour
                   in
                   their
                   inscriptions
                   upon
                   Pillars
                   ,
                   ingraving
                   in
                   Royal
                   Characters
                   his
                   valiant
                   exploits
                   and
                   victories
                   (
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   their
                   indelible
                   Remembrance
                   )
                   over
                   the
                   impious
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   midst
                   of
                   that
                   City
                   which
                   is
                   Queen
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Earth
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   our
                   Saviour
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   person
                   amongst
                   all
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   been
                   since
                   the
                   world
                   began
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   confessed
                   to
                   be
                   (
                   even
                   by
                   the
                   Emperours
                   themselves
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   supream
                   here
                   upon
                   earth
                   ,
                   )
                   not
                   an
                   ordinary
                   King
                   made
                   such
                   by
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   worshipped
                   as
                   being
                   the
                   genuine
                   Son
                   of
                   the
                   supream
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                
                 [
                 adored
                 ]
                 
                   as
                   being
                
                 h
                 
                   truly
                   and
                   in
                   himself
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   deservedly
                   .
                   For
                   what
                   King
                   had
                   ever
                   such
                   power
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   he
                   could
                   fill
                   the
                   tongues
                   ,
                   and
                   ears
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   upon
                   earth
                
                 i
                 
                   with
                   his
                   name
                   ?
                   What
                   King
                   ever
                   constituted
                   such
                   pious
                   and
                   prudent
                   Laws
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   able
                   to
                   confirm
                   them
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   perpetually
                   read
                   in
                   the
                   audience
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   from
                   the
                   one
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   earth
                   to
                   the
                   opposite
                   extremities
                   thereof
                   ?
                   What
                   King
                   hath
                   ever
                   by
                   his
                   mild
                   and
                   indulgent
                   Laws
                   ,
                   melted
                   and
                   softened
                   the
                   savage
                   and
                   barbarous
                   dispositions
                   of
                   the
                   inhumane
                   Heathens
                   ?
                   What
                   King
                   opposed
                   by
                   all
                   men
                   during
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   whole
                   Ages
                   ,
                   ever
                   demonstrated
                   such
                   a
                   more
                   than
                   humane
                   valour
                   and
                   strength
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   flourished
                   dayly
                   ,
                   and
                   seem'd
                   to
                   grow
                   young
                   in
                   every
                   succeeding
                   age
                   ?
                   who
                   hath
                   planted
                   a
                   Nation
                   (
                   which
                   heretofore
                   was
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   heard
                   of
                   )
                   not
                   in
                   some
                   secret
                   unknown
                   corner
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   only
                   ,
                   but
                   even
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                
                 [
                 
                   which
                   lies
                
                 ]
                 
                   under
                   the
                   Sun
                   ?
                   Who
                   ever
                   armed
                   his
                   Souldiers
                   with
                   the
                   Arms
                   of
                   godliness
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   their
                   conflicts
                   with
                   their
                   Adversaries
                   they
                   made
                   it
                   apparent
                   that
                   their
                   minds
                   were
                   firmer
                   than
                   an
                   Adamant
                   ?
                   What
                   King
                   was
                   ever
                   so
                   potent
                   as
                   to
                   lead
                   an
                   Army
                   after
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   erect
                   Trophies
                   against
                   his
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   fill
                   every
                   Place
                   ,
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   and
                   City
                   ,
                
                 Grecian
                 and
                 Barbarian
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   his
                   Royal
                   Palaces
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                
                 k
                 
                   Consecrated
                   fabricks
                   of
                   holy
                   Temples
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   those
                   splended
                   ornaments
                   and
                   consecrated
                   gifts
                   belonging
                   to
                   this
                   very
                   Church
                   .
                   Which
                   are
                   in
                   themselves
                   truly
                   august
                   and
                   magnificent
                   ,
                   worthy
                   of
                   amazement
                   and
                   admiration
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   they
                   are
                
                 l
                 
                   evident
                   representations
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   Kingdom
                   .
                
                 *
                 For
                 he
                 now
                 spake
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 ;
                 he
                 commanded
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 stood
                 fast
                 :
                 
                   for
                   what
                   could
                   withstand
                   the
                   beck
                   and
                   will
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   supream
                   King
                   and
                   Governour
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   himself
                   God
                   ?
                   But
                   an
                   accurate
                   contemplation
                   ,
                   and
                   explication
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   particularly
                   ,
                   require
                   a
                   peculiar
                   discourse
                   and
                   leisure
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   a
                   peculiar
                   leisure
                   would
                   be
                   requisite
                   to
                   relate
                   what
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   great
                   the
                   alacrity
                   of
                   the
                   workmen
                   was
                   that
                   laboured
                   in
                   this
                   building
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   it
                
                 
                 
                   was
                   looks
                   upon
                   and
                   esteemed
                   of
                   by
                   that
                   God
                   himself
                   ,
                   whom
                   we
                   extoll
                   ,
                   who
                   inspects
                   the
                   living
                   temples
                   of
                   us
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   views
                   the
                   house
                   built
                   of
                   living
                   and
                
                 m
                 
                   firm
                   stones
                   ,
                   well
                   and
                   securely
                   placed
                   upon
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Prophets
                   ,
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 himself
                 being
                 the
                 chief
                 corner
                 stone
                 :
                 
                   who
                   was
                   rejected
                   not
                   only
                   by
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   the
                   Framers
                   of
                   that
                   antient
                   building
                   ,
                   which
                   endures
                   now
                   no
                   longer
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   by
                   those
                   Architects
                   of
                   that
                   Fabrick
                   which
                   now
                   is
                   ,
                   consisting
                   of
                   many
                   persons
                   ;
                   who
                   were
                   wicked
                   Framers
                   of
                   evil
                   works
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Father
                   having
                   tryed
                
                 [
                 this
                 stone
                 ]
                 
                   and
                   approv'd
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   times
                   past
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   also
                   ,
                   layed
                   it
                   as
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   Corner
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   which
                   is
                   common
                   to
                   us
                   all
                   .
                   Into
                   this
                   living
                   Temple
                   therefore
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   made
                   up
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   (
                   I
                   mean
                   that
                   most
                   stately
                   sacred
                   Fabrick
                   ,
                   truly
                   worthy
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   whose
                   inmost
                   recesses
                   are
                   invisible
                   to
                   the
                   vulgar
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   truly
                   holy
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   holiest
                   of
                   holies
                   )
                   what
                   man
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   dares
                   look
                   and
                   divulge
                
                 [
                 
                   what
                   he
                   there
                   beholds
                
                 ?
                 ]
                 
                   Yea
                   who
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   can
                   with
                   his
                   eyes
                   penetrate
                   its
                   sacred
                   inclosures
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   alone
                   ,
                   the
                   great
                   high
                   Priest
                   of
                   all
                   ;
                   whose
                   only
                   right
                   and
                   priviledge
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   make
                   researches
                   into
                   the
                   secrets
                   of
                   every
                   rational
                   soul
                   ?
                   And
                   perhaps
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   granted
                   to
                
                 n
                 
                   one
                   other
                   person
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   place
                   after
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   to
                   this
                   chief
                   leader
                   of
                   his
                   Host
                   ;
                   whom
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   great
                   high
                   Priest
                   himself
                   hath
                   honoured
                   with
                   the
                   second
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   in
                   this
                   sacred
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   has
                   himself
                   constituted
                   him
                   the
                   shepherd
                   of
                   your
                   holy
                   flock
                   ,
                   having
                   this
                   your
                   people
                   committed
                   to
                   his
                   charge
                   by
                   the
                   allotment
                   and
                   determination
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   his
                   own
                   Minister
                   and
                   Interpreter
                   :
                   a
                   new
                
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 or
                 Melchisedeck
                 ,
                 
                   made
                   like
                   to
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   remaining
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   publick
                   prayers
                   of
                   you
                   all
                   preserved
                   for
                   ever
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   Unto
                   this
                   person
                   alone
                   therefore
                   be
                   it
                   lawful
                   next
                   after
                   the
                   chief
                   and
                   principal
                   High
                   Priest
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   yet
                   at
                   least
                   the
                   second
                   place
                   in
                   looking
                   into
                   ,
                   and
                   taking
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   very
                   inmost
                   recesses
                   of
                   your
                   souls
                   :
                   for
                   by
                
                 [
                 
                   the
                   help
                   of
                
                 ]
                 
                   experience
                   and
                   length
                   of
                   time
                   he
                   hath
                   both
                   made
                   accurate
                   inquiries
                   into
                   every
                   particular
                   person
                   amongst
                   you
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   by
                   his
                   care
                   and
                   industry
                   ,
                   hath
                   instructed
                   you
                   all
                   in
                   modesty
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   doctrine
                   which
                   is
                   according
                   to
                   godliness
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   is
                   abler
                   than
                   any
                   one
                   else
                   to
                   give
                   such
                   accounts
                   of
                   those
                
                 o
                 
                   works
                   (
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   assisting
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   he
                   hath
                   perfected
                   )
                   as
                   are
                   answerable
                   to
                   the
                   works
                   themselves
                   .
                   Indeed
                   ,
                   our
                   first
                   and
                   chief
                   High
                   Priest
                   saith
                   ,
                
                 *
                 What
                 things
                 soever
                 he
                 seeth
                 the
                 Father
                 do
                 ,
                 these
                 also
                 doth
                 the
                 Son
                 likewise
                 .
                 
                   But
                   this
                   person
                   ,
                   looking
                   upon
                   the
                   first
                
                 [
                 
                   High
                   Priest
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   upon
                   a
                   Master
                   ,
                   attentively
                   with
                   the
                   unpolluted
                   eyes
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   ;
                   whatsoever
                   things
                   he
                   seeth
                   him
                   do
                   ,
                   them
                   he
                   maketh
                   use
                   of
                   as
                   his
                   original
                   patterns
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   wrought
                   the
                   representations
                   thereof
                   into
                   such
                   a
                   form
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   express
                   (
                   as
                   neer
                   as
                   't
                   is
                   possible
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   )
                   an
                   exact
                   likeness
                   thereto
                   .
                   Being
                   nothing
                   inferiour
                   to
                   that
                
                 *
                 Beseleel
                 ,
                 
                   whom
                   God
                   himself
                   (
                   having
                   filled
                   him
                   with
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   Wisedom
                   and
                   understanding
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   other
                   artificial
                   and
                   skilful
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   )
                   made
                   choice
                   of
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Framer
                   of
                   a
                   Structure
                   of
                   celestial
                   types
                   of
                   a
                
                 †
                 
                   Temple
                   by
                   certain
                   shadowed
                   representations
                   .
                   After
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   therefore
                   ,
                   this
                   our
                
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 p
                 
                   bearing
                   in
                   his
                   mind
                   the
                   perfect
                   ,
                   whole
                   ,
                   and
                   intire
                   representation
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   the
                   Wisedom
                   and
                   the
                   Light
                   ;
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   expressed
                   with
                   ▪
                   what
                   a
                   greatness
                   of
                   soul
                   ,
                
                 *
                 
                   with
                   what
                   a
                   rich
                   and
                   inexhaustible
                   hand
                   of
                   his
                   understanding
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   what
                   an
                   emulous
                   liberality
                
                 [
                 
                   proceeding
                   from
                
                 ]
                 
                   you
                   all
                   ,
                   (
                   who
                   by
                   your
                   nobleness
                   in
                   contributing
                   to
                   the
                   charge
                   did
                   most
                   ambitiously
                   contend
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   might
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   inferiour
                   to
                   his
                   vast
                   design
                   )
                   he
                   hath
                   erected
                   this
                   magnificent
                   Temple
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   high
                   God
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   seen
                   ,
                   naturally
                   resembling
                   (
                   as
                   neer
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   )
                   the
                   Model
                   of
                   that
                   more
                   glorious
                   Structure
                   which
                   is
                   invisible
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   very
                   place
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   fit
                   we
                   should
                   speak
                   of
                   this
                   first
                   ,
                   )
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   treacheries
                   of
                   our
                   Enemies
                   was
                   overwhelmed
                   with
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   impure
                   rubbish
                   ,
                   he
                   neglected
                   not
                   ;
                   nor
                   did
                   he
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   yield
                   to
                   the
                   wickedness
                   of
                   them
                   who
                   had
                   been
                   authors
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   whenas
                   he
                   could
                   have
                   found
                   out
                   another
                   place
                   (
                   whereof
                   there
                   are
                   great
                   numbers
                   in
                   this
                   City
                   )
                   where
                   he
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   eased
                   of
                   much
                   of
                   his
                   labour
                   ,
                   and
                   freed
                   himself
                   from
                   many
                   troubles
                   :
                   yet
                   ,
                   having
                   first
                   made
                   ready
                   himself
                   to
                   undertake
                   this
                   work
                   ;
                   and
                   afterwards
                   corroborated
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   with
                   an
                   alacrity
                   of
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   gathered
                   them
                   all
                   together
                   into
                   one
                   great
                   Band
                   ,
                   he
                   attempted
                   this
                
                 q
                 
                   first
                   laborious
                   enterprize
                   :
                   supposing
                   it
                   fitting
                   that
                   this
                   very
                   Church
                   (
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   most
                   battered
                   by
                   the
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   heretofore
                   undergone
                   great
                   sufferings
                
                 [
                 
                   upon
                   our
                   account
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   which
                   had
                   endured
                   persecutions
                   both
                   with
                   and
                   before
                   us
                   ,
                   which
                   like
                   a
                   mother
                   was
                   bereaved
                   of
                   her
                   children
                   ,
                   )
                   ought
                   to
                   enjoy
                   together
                   with
                   us
                   the
                   magnificent
                   bounty
                   of
                   our
                   most
                   good
                   and
                   gracious
                   God.
                   For
                   ,
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   that
                   great
                   Shepherd
                   hath
                   vouchsafed
                   to
                   gather
                   his
                   children
                   together
                   again
                   into
                   one
                   place
                   ,
                   having
                   driven
                   away
                   the
                   wild
                   beasts
                   ,
                   Wolves
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   savage
                   and
                   fierce
                   kind
                   of
                   creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   divine
                   Scriptures
                   say
                   ,
                   )
                   having
                
                 broken
                 the
                 jaw-bones
                 of
                 the
                 Lions
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   good
                   reason
                   he
                   reedified
                   the
                   Fold
                   for
                   his
                   Flock
                   ,
                
                 *
                 That
                 he
                 might
                 put
                 to
                 confusion
                 the
                 enemie
                 and
                 the
                 avenger
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   might
                   bring
                   a
                   reproach
                   upon
                   the
                   audacious
                   and
                   rebellious
                   attempts
                   of
                   the
                   impious
                   against
                   God.
                
                 r
                 
                   Now
                   therefore
                   these
                   persons
                   ,
                   hated
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   ,
                   nor
                   were
                   they
                   then
                   .
                   But
                   after
                   they
                   had
                   for
                   a
                   short
                   space
                   of
                   time
                   raised
                   disturbances
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                
                 
                 
                   themselves
                   also
                   disturbed
                   ,
                   they
                   suffered
                   a
                   most
                   just
                   punishment
                   inflicted
                   on
                   them
                   by
                   divine
                   vengeance
                   ,
                   and
                   irrecoverably
                   ruin'd
                   themselves
                   ,
                   their
                   friends
                   and
                   families
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   those
                   predictions
                   heretofore
                   recorded
                   in
                   the
                   sacred
                   Monuments
                   [
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ]
                   may
                   now
                   be
                   acknowledged
                   to
                   be
                   really
                   certain
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   does
                   both
                   truly
                   declare
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   speaks
                   expresly
                   concerning
                   them
                   ,
                   thus
                   :
                
                 *
                 The
                 ungodly
                 have
                 drawn
                 out
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 bent
                 their
                 bow
                 ,
                 to
                 cast
                 down
                 the
                 poor
                 and
                 needy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 slay
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 of
                 an
                 upright
                 conversation
                 .
                 Their
                 sword
                 shall
                 go
                 through
                 their
                 own
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 bows
                 shall
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   again
                
                 ,
                 *
                 Their
                 memorial
                 perished
                 with
                 a
                 sound
                 ,
                 and
                 †
                 thou
                 hast
                 put
                 out
                 their
                 name
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 .
                 ‖
                 For
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 troubles
                 they
                 cryed
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 to
                 save
                 them
                 ,
                 even
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 they
                 cry
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 heard
                 them
                 not
                 .
                 †
                 They
                 were
                 bound
                 and
                 fell
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 arose
                 and
                 were
                 set
                 upright
                 ;
                 
                   This
                   also
                   which
                   was
                   foretold
                   in
                   these
                   words
                
                 (
                 *
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 in
                 thy
                 city
                 shalt
                 bring
                 their
                 image
                 to
                 nought
                 )
                 
                   is
                   manifested
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   us
                   all
                   to
                   be
                   most
                   true
                   .
                   These
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   like
                   the
                   Giants
                   rais'd
                   a
                   war
                   against
                   God
                   ,
                   procured
                   for
                   themselves
                   the
                   same
                   fatal
                   end
                   of
                   their
                   lives
                   that
                   they
                   did
                   :
                   But
                
                 †
                 
                   She
                   which
                   was
                   desolate
                   ,
                   and
                   whose
                   safety
                   was
                   despaired
                   of
                   by
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   has
                   arived
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   conclusion
                   of
                   her
                   patient
                   sufferance
                   upon
                   God's
                   account
                   as
                   we
                   now
                   behold
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   these
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Prophecie
                   of
                
                 Isaiah
                 
                   may
                   seem
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   spoken
                   to
                   Her.
                
                 *
                 Rejoyce
                 thou
                 thirsty
                 desert
                 ;
                 let
                 the
                 solitary
                 place
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 and
                 flourish
                 like
                 a
                 lilly
                 :
                 the
                 deserts
                 shall
                 flourish
                 and
                 be
                 glad
                 :
                 be
                 ye
                 strengthened
                 ye
                 languid
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 feeble
                 knees
                 :
                 be
                 comforted
                 you
                 faint
                 hearted
                 ,
                 be
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 fear
                 not
                 :
                 Behold
                 our
                 God
                 doth
                 repay
                 judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 repay
                 it
                 :
                 he
                 will
                 come
                 and
                 save
                 us
                 .
                 
                   For
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 Water
                 hath
                 broke
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 desert
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 valley
                 in
                 a
                 thirsty
                 land
                 .
                 The
                 parched
                 ground
                 shall
                 be
                 changed
                 into
                 moorish
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 water
                 into
                 a
                 thirsty
                 land
                 .
                 
                   All
                   this
                   was
                   formerly
                   predicted
                   in
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   laid
                   up
                   in
                   the
                   sacred
                   books
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   things
                   themselves
                   ,
                   are
                   now
                   no
                   longer
                   delivered
                   to
                   us
                   by
                   hear-say
                   ,
                   but
                   [
                   are
                   exhibited
                   ]
                   by
                   actual
                   performances
                   .
                   This
                   same
                   dry
                   desert
                   ,
                   this
                
                 disconsolate
                 Widow
                 (
                 *
                 whose
                 very
                 gates
                 they
                 have
                 
                   cut
                   down
                   at
                   once
                   with
                   Axes
                   ,
                   like
                   wood
                   in
                   the
                   Forrest
                   ,
                
                 having
                 broken
                 Her
                 in
                 peices
                 with
                 the
                 axe
                 and
                 the
                 hammer
                 :
                 
                   whose
                   books
                   they
                   have
                   spoiled
                
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 burnt
                 the
                 sanctuary
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 fire
                 :
                 they
                 have
                 defiled
                 the
                 dwelling
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 name
                 even
                 unto
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 *
                 Whose
                 grapes
                 all
                 that
                 go
                 by
                 plucked
                 of
                 ,
                 (
                 having
                 first
                 broken
                 down
                 her
                 hedges
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   whom
                   the
                
                 wild
                 bore
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 forrest
                 hath
                 rooted
                 up
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 wild
                 hog
                 devoured
                 ;
                 )
                 
                   by
                   the
                   miraculous
                   power
                   of
                   Christ
                   (
                   it
                   having
                   now
                   pleased
                   him
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   )
                   flourisheth
                   again
                   like
                   a
                   lilly
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   at
                   such
                   time
                   as
                   She
                   was
                   chastened
                   ,
                   that
                   [
                   chastizement
                   was
                   inflicted
                   on
                   Her
                   ]
                   by
                   his
                   appointment
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   by
                   a
                   careful
                   and
                   indulgent
                   Father
                   .
                
                 †
                 For
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 loveth
                 he
                 chastiseth
                 ,
                 and
                 scourgeth
                 every
                 Son
                 whom
                 he
                 receiveth
                 .
                 
                   When
                   therefore
                   She
                   had
                   been
                   moderately
                   and
                   sufficiently
                   chastized
                   ,
                   She
                   is
                   again
                   commanded
                   from
                   Heaven
                   to
                   rejoyce
                   ;
                   and
                   She
                   flourisheth
                   as
                   a
                   lilly
                   ,
                   and
                   breaths
                   forth
                   upon
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   a
                   divine
                   sweet
                   savour
                   :
                   for
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                
                 *
                 Water
                 gushed
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 deserts
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 the
                 †
                 
                   fountain
                   of
                   that
                   salutary
                   laver
                   of
                   divine
                   regeneration
                   .
                
                 And
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 land
                 which
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 was
                 desolate
                 ,
                 is
                 changed
                 into
                 pools
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 living
                 water
                 hath
                 gushed
                 out
                 plentifully
                 upon
                 a
                 thirsty
                 land
                 :
                 
                   those
                   hands
                   which
                   were
                   formerly
                   weak
                   ,
                   are
                   really
                   strong
                   :
                   And
                   those
                   works
                   [
                   which
                   you
                   behold
                   ]
                   are
                   great
                   and
                   powerful
                   instances
                   of
                   this
                   strength
                   of
                   the
                   hands
                   :
                   moreover
                   ,
                   those
                   knees
                   which
                   were
                   formerly
                   enfeebled
                   and
                   weak
                   ,
                   having
                   ,
                   now
                   recovered
                   their
                   usual
                   firmness
                   and
                   faculty
                   of
                   walking
                   ,
                   go
                   straight
                   on
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   divine
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   hastning
                   towards
                   the
                   genuine
                   flock
                   of
                   that
                   most
                   good
                   and
                   gracious
                   shepherd
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   have
                   had
                   their
                   souls
                   benummed
                   and
                   stupified
                   through
                   the
                   menaces
                   of
                   Tyrants
                   ,
                   even
                   these
                   the
                   saving
                   Word
                   doth
                   not
                   dispise
                   as
                   incurable
                   ,
                   but
                   heals
                   them
                   carefully
                   and
                   tenderly
                   ,
                   and
                   excites
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   partakers
                   of
                   the
                   divine
                   consolation
                   ,
                   saying
                
                 ;
                 Be
                 comforted
                 ,
                 ye
                 faint
                 hearted
                 :
                 be
                 strong
                 ,
                 fear
                 not
                 .
                 
                   When
                   therefore
                   this
                   our
                   new
                   and
                   excellent
                
                 Zorobabel
                 (
                 
                   by
                   the
                   accuteness
                   of
                   his
                   understanding
                   )
                   perceived
                   that
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   the
                   divine
                   Word
                   had
                   foretold
                   ,
                   She
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   brought
                   to
                   desolation
                   for
                   God's
                   sake
                   ,
                   should
                   enjoy
                   these
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   bitter
                   Captivity
                   ,
                   and
                   abomination
                   of
                   desolation
                   :
                   He
                   dispised
                   not
                   this
                   dead
                   corps
                   ,
                   but
                   having
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   with
                   supplications
                   and
                   prayers
                   (
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   joynt
                   consent
                   of
                   you
                   all
                   )
                   propitiated
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   taking
                   for
                   his
                   assistant
                   ,
                   and
                   fellow-labourer
                   the
                   only
                   reviver
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   He
                   raised
                   up
                   this
                   fallen
                   Church
                   ,
                   having
                   first
                   purified
                   Her
                   ,
                   and
                   healed
                   Her
                   of
                   her
                   Maladies
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   he
                   hath
                   put
                   a
                   Robe
                   about
                   Her
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   Old
                   one
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   again
                   received
                   instructions
                   about
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   divine
                   Oracles
                   ,
                   which
                   expresly
                   testifie
                   thus
                   :
                
                 *
                 And
                 the
                 latter
                 glory
                 of
                 this
                 house
                 shall
                 far
                 excell
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 
                   Upon
                   which
                   account
                   ,
                   having
                   taken
                   in
                   a
                   far
                   larger
                   compass
                   of
                   ground
                   ,
                   he
                   fortified
                   the
                   outward
                   circuit
                   with
                   a
                   wall
                   on
                   every
                   side
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   serve
                   for
                   a
                   strong
                   fence
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Structure
                   .
                   Then
                   he
                   raised
                   a
                   spacious
                   ,
                   lofty
                   ,
                   and
                   stately
                
                 Portico
                 
                   against
                   the
                   rayes
                   of
                   the
                   rising
                   Sun
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   stand
                   at
                   a
                   sufficient
                   distance
                   without
                   the
                   sacred
                   inclosure
                   ,
                   does
                   yield
                   a
                   full
                   prospect
                   of
                   this
                   Structure
                   within
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   attracts
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   Infidels
                   to
                   look
                   upon
                   the
                   first
                   entrances
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   no
                   person
                   might
                   pass
                   by
                   ,
                   who
                   should
                   not
                   feel
                   some
                   pricks
                   in
                   his
                   mind
                   ,
                   both
                   at
                   the
                   remembrance
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   desolation
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   at
                   [
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   ]
                   the
                   stupendious
                   miracle
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   Fabrick
                   .
                   Hence
                   he
                   hoped
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   who
                   upon
                   that
                   account
                   felt
                   such
                   a
                   compunction
                   ,
                   might
                   peradventure
                   be
                   drawn
                   [
                   towards
                   it
                   ,
                   ]
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   very
                   sight
                   thereof
                   would
                   be
                   perswaded
                   to
                   enter
                   in
                   .
                   But
                   after
                   you
                   are
                   come
                   within
                   the
                   gates
                   ,
                   he
                   has
                   not
                   permitted
                   you
                   to
                   enter
                   immediatly
                   into
                   the
                   holy
                   place
                   ,
                   with
                   impure
                   and
                   unwashen
                   feet
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   having
                   left
                   a
                   large
                   vacancy
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                
                 Portico
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   beautified
                   this
                   vacant
                   space
                
                 (
                 s
                 
                   having
                   inclosed
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   figure
                   of
                   a
                   Quadrangle
                   )
                   with
                   four
                   opposite
                   Cloysters
                   supported
                   on
                   every
                   side
                   with
                   Pillars
                   .
                   The
                
                 t
                 
                   intermediate
                   space
                   betwixt
                   these
                   Pillars
                   ,
                   he
                   filled
                   up
                   with
                   partitions
                   made
                   of
                   wood
                   ,
                   resembling
                   Net-work
                   ,
                   which
                   reach
                   up
                   an
                   indifferent
                   height
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                
                 u
                 
                   middle
                   space
                
                 
                 
                   he
                   left
                   open
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   view
                   of
                   Heaven
                   might
                   be
                   taken
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   let
                   in
                   the
                   clear
                   air
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   rays
                   of
                   Light.
                   Here
                   also
                   he
                   placed
                   the
                   Mysterious
                   Symbols
                   of
                   the
                   sacred
                   Purgations
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   fountaines
                   built
                   opposite
                   to
                   the
                   front
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   which
                   afforded
                   plenty
                   of
                   water
                   for
                   those
                   who
                   entred
                   the
                   sacred
                   walls
                   to
                   wash
                   in
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   first
                   place
                   of
                   reception
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   entred
                   ,
                   yielded
                   both
                   a
                   beautiful
                   and
                   splendid
                   prospect
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   afforded
                   a
                   very
                   commodious
                   Mansion
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   yet
                   wanted
                   instruction
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   principles
                   of
                   Religion
                   :
                   Moreover
                   ,
                
                 †
                 
                   after
                   a
                   view
                   taken
                   of
                   these
                   [
                   buildings
                   ,
                   ]
                   he
                   made
                   passages
                   opening
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   [
                   adorned
                   ]
                   with
                   a
                   great
                   many
                   more
                   inward
                
                 Porticoes
                 .
                 
                   And
                   again
                   at
                   the
                   rays
                   of
                   the
                   rising
                   Sun
                   he
                   placed
                   three
                   gates
                   in
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   side
                   .
                   On
                   the
                   middlemost
                   of
                   which
                   he
                   thought
                   fit
                   to
                   bestow
                   much
                   more
                   of
                   magnificence
                   and
                   spaciousness
                   than
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   two
                   placed
                   on
                   either
                   side
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   having
                   adorned
                   it
                   gloriously
                   with
                   plates
                   of
                   Brass
                   bound
                   on
                   with
                   Iron
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   variety
                   of
                   Sculpture
                   ,
                   he
                   adjoyned
                   the
                   other
                   two
                   as
                   the
                   Guards
                   to
                   Her
                   ,
                   being
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   Queen
                   .
                   When
                   he
                   had
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   made
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   Porches
                   equal
                   to
                   the
                   Cloysters
                   on
                   both
                   sides
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   over
                   these
                   Porches
                   ,
                   he
                   invented
                   other
                   copious
                   conveyances
                   of
                   Light
                   into
                   the
                   House
                   ,
                   and
                   adorned
                   them
                   with
                   various
                   and
                   exceeding
                   fine
                   and
                   small
                   wooden
                   Sculptures
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   Royal
                   House
                   it self
                   he
                   furnished
                   with
                   richer
                   and
                   more
                   costly
                   materials
                   ,
                   liberally
                   bestowing
                   thereon
                   most
                   magnificent
                   and
                   vast
                   expences
                   .
                   I
                   think
                   it
                   here
                   superfluous
                   for
                   me
                   to
                   describe
                   the
                   length
                   and
                   breadth
                   of
                   this
                   building
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   treat
                   particularly
                   of
                   the
                   splendour
                   [
                   of
                   the
                   Structure
                   ,
                   ]
                   of
                   its
                   unspeakable
                   greatness
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   glittering
                   show
                   of
                   the
                   Works
                   ,
                   of
                   its
                   height
                   which
                   equals
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   costly
                   Cedars
                   of
                
                 Libanus
                 
                   that
                   are
                   laid
                   hereupon
                   :
                   the
                   mention
                   of
                   which
                   even
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   hath
                   not
                   passed
                   over
                   in
                   silence
                   ;
                   wherein
                   t
                   is
                   said
                
                 *
                 The
                 trees
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 r
                 〈…〉
                 e
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Cedars
                 of
                 Libanus
                 which
                 he
                 ha●●
                 planted
                 .
                 
                   To
                   what
                   end
                   should
                   I
                   make
                   an
                   exact
                   narration
                   here
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   ingenious
                   and
                   artificial
                   composure
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Structure
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   incomparable
                   beauty
                   of
                   every
                   particular
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   the
                   Eyes
                   excludeth
                   all
                   knowledge
                   which
                   entreth
                   at
                   the
                   Eares
                   ?
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   thus
                   finished
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   decently
                   adorned
                   it
                   with
                   the
                   highest
                   thrones
                   in
                   honour
                   of
                   the
                   Prelates
                   of
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   with
                
                 *
                 
                   benches
                   orderly
                   placed
                   all
                   over
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   at
                   last
                   he
                   placed
                   the
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                   ,
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   multitude
                   might
                   not
                   come
                   within
                   these
                   [
                   sacred
                   places
                   ,
                   ]
                   he
                   enclosed
                   them
                   with
                   wooden
                   r●ils
                   made
                   like
                   Net-work
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   so
                   curiously
                   and
                   artificially
                   framed
                   and
                   carved
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   entertained
                   those
                   that
                   viewed
                   them
                   with
                   a
                   wonderful
                   and
                   surprizing
                   sight
                   .
                   Neither
                   was
                   the
                   very
                   Pavement
                   neglected
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   beautified
                   it
                   most
                   gloriously
                   with
                   Marble-stone
                   ,
                   he
                   proceeded
                   to
                   the
                   out-buildings
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ;
                   and
                   with
                   great
                   Art
                   and
                   Skill
                   erected
                   most
                   spacious
                
                 *
                 Exhedrae
                 and
                 Oeci
                 
                   on
                   each
                   side
                   which
                   in
                   an
                   uniform
                   manner
                   were
                   joyned
                   together
                   at
                   the
                   sides
                   of
                   the
                   Cathedral
                   ,
                   and
                   united
                   to
                   the
                
                 y
                 
                   doors
                   which
                   lead
                   into
                   the
                   middle
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   These
                   buildings
                   our
                   most
                   peaceful
                   King
                
                 Solomon
                 
                   (
                   who
                   erected
                   this
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   )
                   made
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   want
                   the
                   Purification
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sprinkling
                   by
                   water
                   and
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   ,
                   that
                   Prophesie
                   before
                   quoted
                   is
                   no
                   longer
                   a
                   wordy
                   Prediction
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   really
                   accomplished
                   :
                   For
                   now
                   it
                   is
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                
                 that
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 this
                 latter
                 House
                 is
                 truly
                 greater
                 than
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 
                   For
                   it
                   was
                   requisite
                   and
                   agreeable
                   that
                   (
                   since
                   her
                   Pastor
                   and
                   Lord
                   ,
                   for
                   her
                   sake
                   once
                   suffered
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   his
                   Passion
                   changed
                   that
                   vile
                   body
                   ,
                   which
                   for
                   her
                   sake
                   he
                   had
                   put
                   on
                   ,
                   into
                   brightness
                   and
                   glory
                   ;
                   and
                   translated
                   that
                   very
                   corruptible
                   flesh
                   from
                   corruption
                   to
                   immortality
                   ,
                   )
                   she
                   also
                   should
                   likewise
                   enjoy
                   the
                
                 z
                 
                   Dispensations
                   of
                   her
                   Saviour
                   .
                   For
                   although
                   she
                   (
                   having
                   received
                   from
                   him
                   a
                   promise
                   of
                   far
                   more
                   excellent
                   things
                   than
                   she
                   doth
                   at
                   present
                   enjoy
                   ,
                   )
                   incessantly
                   longeth
                   to
                   be
                   for
                   eternal
                   ages
                   partaker
                   of
                   a
                   far
                   greater
                   glory
                   of
                   a
                   Regeneration
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   incorruptible
                   body
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Quire
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   of
                   light
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Palaces
                   of
                   God
                   above
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 
                   the
                   Donour
                   of
                   all
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   her
                   Saviour
                   :
                   Yet
                   during
                   the
                   interim
                   of
                   her
                   abode
                   in
                   this
                   present
                   world
                   ,
                   she
                   (
                   who
                   was
                   heretofore
                   a
                   widow
                   and
                   desolate
                   ,
                   )
                   being
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   surrounded
                   with
                   these
                   flowers
                   ,
                   is
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Prophesie
                   saith
                   )
                   truly
                   become
                
                 like
                 unto
                 a
                 Lilly.
                 
                   And
                   ,
                   having
                   put
                   on
                   her
                   wedding
                   Robe
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   encircled
                   with
                   a
                   Crown
                   of
                   beauty
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   hear
                   her
                   Herself
                   relate
                   how
                   she
                   is
                   taught
                   to
                   dance
                   by
                
                 Esaias
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   with
                   pleasant
                   expressions
                   to
                   shout
                   forth
                   thanksgivings
                   to
                   her
                   God
                   and
                   King
                   :
                
                 *
                 Let
                 my
                 soul
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 For
                 he
                 hath
                 cloathed
                 me
                 with
                 the
                 Garment
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 coat
                 of
                 gladness
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 encircled
                 my
                 head
                 with
                 a
                 diadem
                 like
                 a
                 bridegroom
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   hath
                
                 bedecked
                 me
                 like
                 a
                 bride
                 with
                 ornaments
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 earth
                 which
                 multiplieth
                 its
                 flowers
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 garden
                 that
                 causeth
                 its
                 seeds
                 to
                 spring
                 forth
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 caused
                 righteousness
                 to
                 rise
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 joy
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 
                 all
                 the
                 Heathen
                 .
                 
                   Thus
                   doth
                   she
                   sing
                   and
                   dance
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   what
                   expressions
                   the
                   Bridegroom
                   ,
                   the
                   celestial
                   Word
                   ,
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   Himself
                   answereth
                   her
                   ,
                   hear
                   the
                   Lord
                   speaking
                   :
                
                 *
                 Fear
                 not
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 been
                 ignominiously
                 treated
                 ,
                 neither
                 be
                 thou
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 suffered
                 reproach
                 .
                 For
                 thou
                 shalt
                 forget
                 thine
                 everlasting
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 no
                 longer
                 remember
                 the
                 reproach
                 of
                 thy
                 widowhood
                 :
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 called
                 thee
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 woman
                 forsaken
                 ,
                 and
                 dejected
                 in
                 spirit
                 ,
                 nor
                 as
                 a
                 woman
                 hated
                 from
                 thy
                 youth
                 :
                 thy
                 God
                 hath
                 said
                 ;
                 For
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 I
                 have
                 forsaken
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 great
                 compassion
                 I
                 will
                 have
                 pitty
                 upon
                 thee
                 .
                 I
                 turned
                 my
                 face
                 from
                 thee
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 little
                 angry
                 ;
                 but
                 with
                 everlasting
                 mercy
                 I
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 hath
                 redeemed
                 thee
                 .
                 †
                 Arise
                 ,
                 arise
                 ,
                 thou
                 who
                 hast
                 drunk
                 from
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 the
                 cup
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
                 .
                 For
                 thou
                 hast
                 drunk
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 emptied
                 the
                 cup
                 of
                 Destruction
                 ,
                 the
                 cup
                 of
                 my
                 ●ury
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 of
                 all
                 thy
                 sons
                 ,
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 born
                 to
                 comfort
                 thee
                 :
                 neither
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 to
                 take
                 thee
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 :
                 Behold
                 I
                 have
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 hand
                 the
                 cup
                 of
                 destruction
                 ,
                 the
                 cup
                 of
                 my
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 no
                 longer
                 drink
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 have
                 injured
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 debased
                 thee
                 .
                 *
                 Arise
                 ,
                 arise
                 ,
                 put
                 on
                 strength
                 ,
                 put
                 on
                 thy
                 glory
                 .
                 Shake
                 off
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
                 and
                 arise
                 :
                 sit
                 down
                 :
                 loose
                 the
                 chain
                 of
                 thy
                 neck
                 .
                 ‖
                 Lift
                 up
                 thine
                 eyes
                 round
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 view
                 thy
                 children
                 gathered
                 together
                 .
                 Behold
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 gathered
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 thee
                 .
                 As
                 I
                 live
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 put
                 them
                 all
                 on
                 as
                 an
                 ornament
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 put
                 them
                 about
                 thee
                 as
                 a
                 bride
                 doth
                 her
                 bravery
                 .
                 For
                 thy
                 desolate
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 wasted
                 ,
                 and
                 ruinous
                 ,
                 shall
                 now
                 be
                 too
                 narrow
                 for
                 thy
                 inhabitants
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 removed
                 far
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 devoured
                 thee
                 :
                 for
                 thy
                 sons
                 which
                 thou
                 hadst
                 lost
                 shall
                 say
                 in
                 thine
                 ears
                 :
                 The
                 place
                 is
                 too
                 straight
                 for
                 me
                 :
                 make
                 a
                 place
                 for
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 dwell
                 .
                 And
                 thou
                 shalt
                 say
                 in
                 thine
                 heart
                 :
                 who
                 hath
                 begotten
                 me
                 these
                 ?
                 I
                 am
                 childless
                 and
                 a
                 widow
                 .
                 Who
                 hath
                 nourished
                 these
                 for
                 me
                 ?
                 I
                 was
                 left
                 desolate
                 :
                 these
                 where
                 had
                 they
                 been
                 ?
                 
                   All
                   this
                
                 Esaias
                 
                   hath
                   predicted
                   .
                   These
                   things
                   were
                   in
                   times
                   past
                   recorded
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   concerning
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   was
                   requisite
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   now
                   at
                   length
                   receive
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   really
                   and
                   actually
                   fullfilled
                   .
                   In
                   regard
                   therefore
                   the
                   bridegroom
                   ,
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   hath
                   spoken
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   to
                   his
                   spouse
                   ,
                   the
                   sacred
                   and
                   holy
                   Church
                   ,
                   agreeably
                   hereto
                   hath
                   this
                
                 a
                 
                   Dresser
                   of
                   the
                   Bride
                   ,
                   (
                   with
                   the
                   prayers
                   of
                   you
                   all
                   in
                   common
                   ,
                   reaching
                   out
                   to
                   her
                   your
                   helping
                   hands
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   appointment
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   supream
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   appearance
                   and
                   presence
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ's
                   power
                   )
                   raised
                   and
                   erected
                   this
                   desolate
                   [
                   Church
                   ,
                   ]
                   lying
                   like
                   a
                   dead
                   carcass
                   [
                   on
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   ]
                   and
                   despaired
                   of
                   by
                   all
                   men
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   having
                   lifted
                   her
                   up
                   after
                   this
                   manner
                   ,
                   hath
                   made
                   her
                   such
                   an
                   one
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   instructed
                   to
                   do
                   by
                   the
                   delineation
                   of
                   the
                   sacred
                   Scriptures
                   .
                   This
                   [
                   Fabrick
                   ]
                   is
                   indeed
                   a
                   stupendious
                   miracle
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   surpass
                   all
                   the
                   degrees
                   of
                   admiration
                   ,
                   especially
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   only
                   intent
                   upon
                   the
                   outward
                   appearance
                   of
                   things
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   original
                   Examples
                   and
                   Primitive
                   forms
                   hereof
                   ,
                   the
                   spiritual
                   and
                   truely
                   divine
                   patterns
                   are
                   more
                   admirable
                   then
                   all
                   miracles
                   ,
                   I
                   mean
                   ,
                   the
                   reparations
                   of
                   that
                   divine
                   and
                   rational
                   building
                   in
                   our
                   souls
                   .
                   Which
                   [
                   Structure
                   ]
                   when
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   himself
                   had
                   framed
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   Image
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   freely
                   granted
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   all
                   parts
                   it
                   should
                   bear
                   the
                   resemblance
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   bestowed
                   upon
                   it
                   a
                   nature
                   incorruptible
                   ,
                   incorporeal
                   ,
                   rational
                   ,
                   different
                   from
                   all
                   terrene
                   matter
                   ,
                   [
                   and
                   gave
                   it
                   ]
                   a
                
                 b
                 
                   substance
                   originally
                   and
                   of
                   its
                   self
                   intelligent
                   ;
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   once
                   thus
                   created
                   it
                   at
                   the
                   beginning
                   out
                   of
                   nothing
                   ,
                   He
                   made
                   it
                   an
                   holy
                   Spouse
                   ,
                   and
                   [
                   framed
                   it
                   into
                   ]
                   a
                   most
                   sacred
                   Temple
                   for
                   Himself
                   and
                   his
                   Father
                   .
                   This
                   he
                   himself
                   in
                   express
                   words
                   acknowledgeth
                   ,
                   saying
                
                 ;
                 *
                 I
                 will
                 dwell
                 in
                 them
                 and
                 walk
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 people
                 .
                 
                   Such
                   indeed
                   is
                   the
                   perfect
                   and
                   purified
                   soul
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   so
                   framed
                   at
                   the
                   beginning
                   that
                   it
                   bore
                   the
                   perfect
                   Image
                   of
                   the
                   celestial
                   Word
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   through
                   the
                   envie
                   and
                   emulation
                   of
                   the
                   malitious
                   Devil
                   ,
                   by
                   its
                   own
                   voluntary
                   choice
                   ,
                   it
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   follower
                   of
                   its
                   own
                   passions
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   inamored
                   with
                   vice
                   ,
                   (
                   God
                   having
                   withdrawn
                   himself
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   )
                   being
                   left
                   destitute
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   of
                   a
                   Defender
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   easily
                   captivated
                   ,
                   and
                   remained
                   exposed
                   to
                   their
                   treacheries
                   who
                   for
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   had
                   been
                   enviers
                   [
                   of
                   its
                   glory
                   ,
                   ]
                   and
                   being
                   now
                   utterly
                   battered
                   down
                   by
                   the
                   Engines
                   and
                   Machines
                   of
                   its
                   invisible
                   Adversaries
                   ,
                   and
                   spiritual
                   enemies
                   ,
                   it
                   sunk
                   down
                   into
                   such
                   a
                   total
                   ruine
                   ,
                   that
                   not
                   one
                   stone
                   of
                   vertue
                   was
                   left
                   standing
                   upon
                   another
                   :
                   all
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   it
                   lay
                   prostrate
                   on
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   as
                   dead
                   ,
                   utterly
                   deprived
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   notions
                   concerning
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   naturally
                   imprinted
                   on
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   ruinated
                   building
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   framed
                   after
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   laid
                   waste
                   by
                   that
                   wild
                   bore
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   wood
                   which
                   is
                   visible
                   〈…〉
                   eyes
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   some
                   destructive
                   Devil
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   ●●telligent
                   and
                   spiritual
                   wild
                   beasts
                   .
                   Who
                   ,
                   having
                   put
                   it
                   into
                   a
                   flame
                   by
                   wicked
                   passions
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   with
                   the
                
                 c
                 
                   fiery
                   darts
                   of
                   their
                   malice
                   )
                   have
                   burnt
                   with
                   fire
                   the
                   truely
                   divine
                   sanctuary
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   destroyed
                   the
                   tabernacle
                   of
                   his
                   name
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   .
                   Afterwards
                   they
                   buried
                   it
                   miserable
                   wretch
                   under
                   a
                   vast
                   hoap
                   of
                   earth
                   which
                   they
                   cast
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   reduced
                   it
                   to
                   an
                   utter
                   despaire
                   of
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   safety
                   .
                   But
                   its
                   Patron
                   ,
                   the
                   Divine
                   and
                   salutary
                   Word
                   (
                   obeying
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   his
                   most
                   gracious
                   Father
                   shown
                   towards
                   mankind
                   ,
                   )
                   restored
                   it
                   again
                   after
                   it
                   had
                   suffered
                   condign
                   punishment
                   for
                   its
                   sins
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   therefore
                   ,
                   having
                   united
                   to
                   himself
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   the
                   Emperours
                   ,
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   those
                   most
                   pious
                   Princes
                   ,
                   he
                   cleansed
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   from
                   all
                   impious
                   and
                   pernicious
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   from
                   those
                   cruel
                   and
                   barbarous
                   Tyrants
                   ,
                   hated
                   of
                   God.
                   Afterwards
                   ,
                   he
                   brought
                   to
                   light
                   men
                   very
                   well
                   known
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   persons
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   heretofore
                   had
                   been
                
                 d
                 
                   consecrated
                   Priests
                   to
                   him
                   for
                   ▪
                   ever
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   secretly
                   concealed
                   ,
                   and
                   secur'd
                   by
                   his
                   defence
                   during
                   the
                   storm
                   of
                   Persecution
                   ,
                   whom
                   agreeable
                   to
                   their
                   deserts
                   he
                   honoured
                   with
                   the
                   magnificent
                   gifts
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   :
                   by
                   these
                   men
                   he
                   hath
                   again
                   purified
                   and
                   cleansed
                   (
                   by
                   their
                   poinant
                   and
                   reprehensive
                   Preaching
                   of
                   the
                   divine
                   Precepts
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   with
                   shovels
                   and
                   spades
                   ,
                   )
                   those
                   souls
                   which
                   ●
                   little
                   before
                   were
                   defiled
                   ,
                   and
                   totally
                   covered
                   over
                   with
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   filthiness
                   ,
                   and
                   heaps
                   of
                   impious
                   Injunctions
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   made
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   all
                   your
                   minds
                   bright
                   and
                   clear
                   ,
                   he
                   delivered
                   it
                   up
                   to
                   this
                   most
                   prudent
                   Prelate
                   ,
                   most
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God.
                   Who
                   being
                   a
                   man
                   endowed
                   with
                   great
                   judgment
                   and
                   reason
                   in
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   ,
                   most
                   acute
                   in
                   discerning
                   and
                
                 e
                 
                   distinguishing
                   the
                   disposition
                   of
                   the
                   souls
                   allotted
                   to
                   his
                   care
                   ;
                   from
                   the
                   very
                   first
                   day
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   may
                   say
                   )
                   even
                   to
                   this
                   present
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   ceased
                   to
                   build
                   :
                   cementing
                   together
                   in
                   you
                   all
                   one
                   while
                   glistering
                   gold
                   ,
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   purified
                   and
                   tryed
                   silver
                   ,
                   and
                   precious
                   and
                   rich
                   stones
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   by
                   his
                   workes
                   towards
                   you
                   he
                   hath
                   again
                   compleated
                   that
                   sacred
                   and
                   mystical
                   Prophesie
                   ,
                   the
                   words
                   whereof
                   are
                   these
                   :
                
                 *
                 Behold
                 I
                 prepare
                 Carbuncle
                 for
                 thy
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 Saphire
                 for
                 thy
                 foundations
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 thy
                 Bulwarks
                 Jasper
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 thy
                 gates
                 stones
                 of
                 Christal
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 thy
                 wall
                 choice
                 stones
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 thy
                 children
                 shall
                 be
                 taught
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 [
                 shall
                 be
                 ]
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 thy
                 children
                 :
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 built
                 in
                 righteousness
                 .
                 
                   He
                   therefore
                   building
                   in
                   righteousness
                   hath
                   aptly
                   and
                   fitly
                   differenced
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   Some
                   he
                   hath
                   inclosed
                   with
                   the
                   outward
                   wall
                   onely
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   fortified
                   them
                   round
                   with
                   an
                   unerring
                   and
                   strong
                   faith
                   ;
                   of
                   this
                   sort
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   multitude
                   ,
                   who
                   cannot
                   bear
                   a
                   more
                   excellent
                   structure
                   .
                   To
                   others
                   he
                   committeth
                   [
                   the
                   custody
                   of
                   ]
                   the
                   entrances
                   into
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   giving
                   them
                   in
                   command
                
                 f
                 
                   to
                   watch
                   at
                   the
                   Gates
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   conduct
                   those
                   in
                   ,
                   that
                   come
                   thither
                   ;
                   these
                   may
                   fitly
                   be
                   compared
                   to
                   the
                   Porches
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   .
                   Other
                   some
                   he
                   hath
                   set
                   to
                   support
                   the
                   chief
                   Pillars
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   without
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                
                 g
                 
                   Court
                   quadrangular-wise
                   .
                   Bringing
                   them
                   within
                   the
                   first
                
                 h
                 
                   Bolts
                   of
                   the
                   literal
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   four
                   Gospels
                   .
                   Some
                   he
                   hath
                   also
                   placed
                   about
                   the
                   sanctuary
                
                 i
                 
                   on
                   both
                   sides
                   ,
                   these
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   are
                
                 *
                 Catechumens
                 
                   as
                   yet
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   make
                   a
                   good
                   progress
                   and
                   increase
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                
                 ;
                 k
                 
                   but
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   far
                   from
                   inspecting
                   those
                   most
                   secret
                   Mysteries
                   ▪
                   which
                   [
                   priviledge
                   ]
                   only
                   the
                   perfect
                   believers
                   do
                   enjoy
                   .
                   Out
                   of
                   this
                   number
                   he
                   hath
                   taken
                   those
                   ,
                   whose
                   immaculate
                   souls
                   have
                   been
                   purified
                   like
                   gold
                   in
                   the
                   sacred
                   Laver
                   ;
                   some
                   of
                   whom
                   he
                   hath
                   set
                   to
                   support
                   Pillars
                   far
                   more
                   noble
                   then
                   those
                   outward
                   ones
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   most
                   intricate
                   and
                   Mysterious
                   sentences
                   of
                   sacred
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   others
                   of
                   them
                   he
                   illuminateth
                   to
                   be
                   [
                   as
                   it
                   were
                
                 ]
                 l
                 
                   windows
                   to
                   transmit
                   light
                   into
                   the
                   Temple
                   .
                   He
                   hath
                   also
                   beautified
                   the
                   whole
                   Temple
                   with
                   one
                   most
                   spacious
                
                 Portico
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   glorious
                   worship
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   only
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   supream
                   King.
                   He
                   hath
                   represented
                   Christ
                   and
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   on
                   each
                   side
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   preeminence
                   and
                   authority
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                
                 m
                 
                   second
                   rays
                   of
                   light
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   demonstrateth
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   Cathedral
                   a
                   most
                   copious
                   and
                   excellent
                   light
                   and
                   evidence
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   particularly
                   [
                   coucht
                   ]
                   in
                   the
                   remaining
                   [
                   Articles
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   .
                   ]
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   from
                   all
                   parts
                   selected
                   living
                   ,
                   firm
                   ,
                   and
                   strong
                   stones
                   of
                   souls
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   them
                   he
                   framed
                   a
                   stately
                   and
                   Royal
                   sanctuary
                   ,
                   full
                   of
                   light
                   and
                   splendour
                   both
                   within
                   and
                   without
                   :
                
                 n
                 
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   not
                   only
                   in
                   their
                   souls
                   and
                   minds
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   bodie
                   's
                   also
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   beautified
                   with
                   the
                   glorious
                   ornaments
                   of
                   Chastity
                   and
                   Modesty
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   also
                   within
                   this
                   Temple
                   ,
                   Thrones
                   ,
                   a
                   great
                   many
                   Benches
                   ,
                   and
                   Seats
                   ;
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   all
                   those
                   souls
                   ,
                   whereon
                   reside
                   such
                   gifts
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   as
                   were
                   heretofore
                   seen
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Apostles
                   :
                
                 †
                 To
                 whom
                 appeared
                 cloven
                 tongues
                 like
                 as
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 sate
                 upon
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 
                   But
                   on
                   him
                   that
                   presides
                   over
                   all
                   these
                   ,
                   Christ
                   himself
                   (
                   't
                   is
                   likely
                   )
                   does
                   entirely
                   and
                   wholly
                   reside
                   :
                   and
                   upon
                
                 o
                 
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   next
                   to
                   him
                   in
                   dignity
                   ,
                   on
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   proportionably
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   capable
                   of
                   receiving
                   the
                   distributions
                   of
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   The
                   Benches
                   also
                   are
                   the
                   souls
                   of
                   certain
                   Angels
                   ,
                   the
                   instruction
                   and
                   custody
                   of
                   every
                   one
                   whereof
                   is
                   committed
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   August
                   ,
                   Great
                   ,
                   and
                   only
                   Altar
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   what
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   else
                   but
                   the
                   most
                   pure
                   soul
                   and
                   holy
                   of
                   Holies
                   of
                   the
                   Common
                   Priest
                   of
                   all
                   .
                   On
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   standeth
                   the
                   great
                   High
                   Priest
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                
                 Jesus
                 
                   himself
                   ,
                   the
                   only
                   begotten
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   with
                   a
                   chearful
                   countenance
                   and
                
                 *
                 
                   stretcht-forth
                   hands
                   receiveth
                   from
                   all
                   that
                   sweet
                   smelling
                   incense
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   unbloudy
                   and
                   immaterial
                   sacrifices
                   of
                   prayers
                   ;
                   and
                   transmits
                   them
                   to
                   his
                   heavenly
                   Father
                   the
                   supream
                   God
                   :
                   whom
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   he
                   himself
                   worshippeth
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   only
                   exhibiteth
                   due
                   veneration
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   ;
                   afterwards
                   he
                   beseecheth
                   him
                   for
                   ever
                   to
                   continue
                   favourable
                   and
                   propitious
                   towards
                   all
                   us
                   .
                   Such
                   is
                   that
                   August
                   Temple
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   great
                   Creatour
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   the
                   Word
                
                 [
                 
                   of
                   God
                
                 ]
                 
                   hath
                   built
                   throughout
                   all
                   that
                   world
                   under
                   the
                   sun
                   ;
                   he
                   himself
                   hath
                   again
                   framed
                   upon
                   earth
                   this
                   intellectual
                   representation
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   beyond
                   the
                   Arches
                   of
                   Heaven
                   :
                   that
                   by
                   every
                   creature
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   rational
                   souls
                   upon
                   the
                   earth
                   his
                   Father
                   might
                   be
                   duely
                   honoured
                   and
                   adored
                   .
                
                 p
                 
                   But
                   that
                   Region
                   above
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   things
                   there
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   originalls
                   of
                   what
                   we
                   here
                   behold
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Jerusalem
                 
                   which
                   is
                   above
                   ,
                   that
                
                 *
                 
                   Celestial
                   mount
                
                 Sion
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   City
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   God
                   ,
                   far
                   above
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   are
                   innumerable
                   companies
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   born
                   which
                   are
                   written
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                   who
                   with
                   praises
                   unutterable
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   cannot
                   understand
                   ,
                   laud
                   their
                   Creatour
                   and
                   supream
                   Prince
                
                 ;
                 [
                 
                   the
                   Blessedness
                   of
                   this
                   Region
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   its
                   inhabitants
                
                 ]
                 †
                 
                   no
                   mortal
                   is
                   able
                   deservedly
                   to
                   set
                   forth
                   .
                
                 For
                 *
                 eye
                 hath
                 not
                 seen
                 ,
                 nor
                 ear
                 heard
                 ,
                 neither
                 have
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 prepared
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 love
                 him
                 .
                 
                   Of
                   which
                   things
                   since
                   we
                   are
                   now
                   vouchsafed
                   to
                   be
                   partakers
                   in
                   part
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   ,
                   both
                   men
                   ,
                   women
                   and
                   children
                   ,
                   small
                   and
                   great
                   ,
                   all
                   together
                   ,
                   with
                   one
                   spirit
                   and
                   one
                   soul
                   never
                   cease
                   to
                   give
                   thanks
                   and
                   praise
                   to
                   the
                   Authour
                   of
                   these
                   our
                   so
                   great
                   good
                   things
                   :
                
                 †
                 Who
                 hath
                 mercy
                 on
                 all
                 our
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 and
                 healeth
                 all
                 our
                 infirmities
                 .
                 Who
                 redeemeth
                 our
                 life
                 from
                 destruction
                 ,
                 and
                 crowneth
                 us
                 with
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 loving
                 kindness
                 ;
                 who
                 filleth
                 our
                 desire
                 with
                 good
                 things
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 dealt
                 with
                 us
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 neither
                 hath
                 he
                 rewarded
                 us
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 iniquities
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 East
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 hath
                 he
                 removed
                 our
                 sins
                 from
                 us
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 father
                 pittieth
                 his
                 own
                 children
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 merciful
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 fear
                 him
                 .
                 
                   Keeping
                   these
                   things
                   fresh
                   in
                   our
                   memories
                   both
                   now
                   ,
                   and
                   throughout
                   all
                   succeeding
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   moreover
                   setting
                   before
                
                 [
                 
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                
                 ]
                 
                   our
                   mindes
                   God
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   this
                   present
                   days
                   joyful
                   solemnity
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Master
                   of
                   this
                   feast
                   ,
                   both
                   day
                   and
                   night
                   ,
                   every
                   hour
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   may
                   say
                   )
                   every
                   moment
                   wherein
                   we
                   fetch
                   our
                   breath
                   ;
                   let
                   us
                   love
                   him
                   and
                   worship
                   him
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   our
                   souls
                   .
                   And
                   let
                   us
                   now
                   rise
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   loud
                   voice
                   of
                   our
                   affection
                   beseech
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   continually
                   save
                   and
                   defend
                   us
                   within
                   his
                   sheepfold
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   afford
                   us
                   his
                   everlasting
                   peace
                   entire
                   and
                   immoveable
                   in
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   be
                   glory
                   to
                   him
                   throughout
                   all
                   Ages
                   ,
                
              
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 Copies
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Laws
                 .
              
               
                 
                   LEt
                   us
                   therefore
                   now
                   annex
                   the
                   Copies
                   of
                
                 Constantine
                 '
                 
                   s
                   and
                
                 Licinius
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Imperial
                   Decrees
                   translated
                   out
                   of
                   Latine
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Copy
                   of
                   the
                   Imperial
                   Edict
                   translated
                   out
                   of
                   Latine
                   .
                
                 
                   Having
                   long
                   since
                   perceived
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   liberty
                   of
                   Religion
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   denied
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   licence
                   should
                   be
                   permitted
                   to
                   every
                   ones
                   will
                   and
                   arbitrement
                   of
                   being
                   careful
                   about
                   their
                   Religious
                   performances
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   mind
                   and
                   judgment
                   ,
                   We
                   have
                   Decreed
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   well
                   all
                   other
                   persons
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   Christians
                   should
                   retain
                   the
                   faith
                   [
                   and
                   observances
                   ]
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   Sect
                   and
                   Religion
                   .
                   But
                   because
                   in
                   that
                   Rescript
                   wherein
                   this
                   liberty
                   was
                   granted
                   them
                   ,
                   a
                   many
                   and
                   different
                   sorts
                   of
                   Sects
                   seemed
                   to
                   be
                   expresly
                   set
                   down
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   reason
                   peradventure
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   not
                   long
                   after
                   desisted
                   from
                   such
                   an
                   observance
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   when
                   We
                   Constantine
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Licinius
                     ,
                     Augusti
                  
                   ,
                   came
                   fortunately
                   to
                   Mediolanum
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   in
                   debate
                   all
                   matters
                   which
                   might
                   conduce
                   to
                   the
                   good
                   and
                   utility
                   of
                   the
                   publick
                   ;
                   amongst
                   other
                   things
                   which
                   to
                   us
                   seem'd
                   several
                   ways
                   profitable
                   to
                   all
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   (
                   or
                   rather
                   which
                   we
                   judged
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   decreed
                   before
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   )
                   we
                   supposed
                   such
                   constitutions
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   ,
                   as
                   therein
                   should
                   be
                   contained
                   the
                   worship
                   and
                   veneration
                   of
                   the
                   deity
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   allow
                   a
                   free
                   choice
                   both
                   to
                   Christians
                   and
                   all
                   others
                   of
                   following
                   what
                   way
                   of
                   worship
                   they
                   please
                   :
                   that
                   so
                   by
                   this
                   meanes
                   that
                   Godhead
                   and
                   heavenly
                   being
                   ,
                   whatever
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   might
                   be
                   propitious
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   live
                   under
                   our
                   Government
                   .
                   We
                   have
                   therefore
                   proclaimed
                   this
                   our
                   will
                   and
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   after
                   we
                   had
                   taken
                   a
                   most
                   wholesome
                   and
                   deliberate
                   consideration
                   thereupon
                   ,
                   that
                   licence
                   be
                   denied
                   to
                   none
                   at
                   all
                   of
                   following
                   or
                   choosing
                   the
                   observances
                   or
                   Religion
                   of
                   the
                   Christians
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   free
                   power
                   be
                   granted
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   to
                   apply
                   his
                   mind
                   to
                   that
                   Religion
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   judgeth
                   most
                   congruous
                   and
                   agreeable
                   to
                   himself
                   :
                   that
                   so
                   God
                   may
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   manifest
                   his
                   usual
                   care
                   and
                   loving
                   kindness
                   towards
                   us
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   also
                   convenient
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   signifie
                   to
                   you
                   this
                   our
                   pleasure
                   ;
                   that
                   all
                   those
                   Sects
                   which
                   were
                   included
                   in
                   our
                   former
                   Rescript
                   to
                   your
                   Devotion
                   concerning
                   the
                   Christians
                   should
                   be
                   quite
                   left
                   out
                   ,
                   both
                   that
                   whatever
                   seems
                   hurtful
                   and
                   disagreeable
                   to
                   our
                   clemency
                   should
                   be
                   wholly
                   removed
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   that
                   in
                   future
                   all
                   that
                   have
                   resolved
                   to
                   make
                   choice
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   keep
                   the
                   observances
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   ,
                   might
                   observe
                   them
                   
                   freely
                   and
                   firmly
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   molestation
                   .
                   These
                   things
                   we
                   therefore
                   determined
                   fully
                   to
                   signifie
                   to
                   your
                   carefullness
                   ;
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   be
                   certified
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   granted
                   to
                   the
                   Christians
                   a
                   free
                   and
                   absolute
                   liberty
                   of
                   being
                   careful
                   about
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   their
                   Religion
                   .
                   b
                   In
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   already
                   freely
                   and
                   absolutely
                   granted
                   them
                   this
                   ,
                   your
                   devotedness
                   does
                   hereby
                   perceive
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   allowed
                   a
                   liberty
                   to
                   others
                   also
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   desirous
                   of
                   following
                   their
                   own
                   observances
                   and
                   Religion
                   :
                   Which
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   apparent
                   ,
                   is
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   tranquillity
                   of
                   our
                   times
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   one
                   should
                   have
                   a
                   liberty
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   choosing
                   and
                   being
                   careful
                   about
                   worshiping
                   whatever
                   Deity
                   he
                   has
                   a
                   mind
                   to
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   we
                   therefore
                   did
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   seem
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   to
                   have
                   lessened
                   or
                   detracted
                   from
                   any
                   manner
                   of
                   ▪
                   divine
                   worship
                   or
                   Religion
                   whatsoever
                   .
                   We
                   have
                   also
                   further
                   Decreed
                   in
                   favour
                   of
                   the
                   Christians
                   ;
                   that
                   those
                   their
                   places
                   (
                   wherein
                   they
                   used
                   to
                   convene
                   in
                   times
                   past
                   (
                   concerning
                   which
                   places
                   there
                   was
                   c
                   another
                   Rule
                   or
                   Form
                   appointed
                   in
                   our
                   Rescript
                   formerly
                   sent
                   to
                   your
                   devotedness
                   ,
                   )
                   in
                   case
                   it
                   appears
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   purchased
                   by
                   any
                   persons
                   ,
                   either
                   of
                   our
                   Exchequer
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   any
                   one
                   else
                   )
                   be
                   immediately
                   and
                   without
                   all
                   hesitancy
                   restored
                   to
                   the
                   Christians
                   themselves
                   ,
                   without
                   money
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   any
                   exaction
                   of
                   an
                   *
                   additional
                   price
                   or
                   value
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   any
                   have
                   received
                   these
                   places
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   gift
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   forthwith
                   restore
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   Christians
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   purchased
                   ,
                   or
                   had
                   the
                   grants
                   of
                   these
                   places
                   ,
                   have
                   a
                   desire
                   to
                   demand
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   our
                   goodness
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   make
                   their
                   Address
                   to
                   the
                   Governour
                   that
                   presides
                   as
                   Judge
                   in
                   that
                   Province
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   our
                   bounty
                   provision
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   for
                   them
                   :
                   all
                   which
                   places
                   it
                   shall
                   behove
                   you
                   to
                   see
                   forthwith
                   restored
                   to
                   the
                   society
                   of
                   Christians
                   by
                   your
                   care
                   and
                   diligence
                   without
                   the
                   least
                   delay
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   said
                   Christians
                   are
                   known
                   to
                   have
                   had
                   possession
                   not
                   only
                   of
                   those
                   places
                   wherein
                   they
                   usually
                   assembled
                   themselves
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   others
                   also
                   ,
                   which
                   did
                   not
                   particularly
                   and
                   apart
                   belong
                   to
                   any
                   private
                   persons
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   were
                   the
                   Right
                   of
                   a
                   Society
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Christians
                   ;
                   you
                   shall
                   give
                   order
                   that
                   all
                   these
                   places
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   d
                   aforesaid
                   Law
                   )
                   be
                   without
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   hesitancy
                   restored
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   Christians
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   every
                   Society
                   and
                   Assembly
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   The
                   Rule
                   aforesaid
                   being
                   observed
                   ,
                   
                     (
                     viz.
                  
                   )
                   that
                   such
                   as
                   shall
                   restore
                   those
                   places
                   [
                   to
                   the
                   Christians
                   ,
                   ]
                   without
                   a
                   restitution
                   of
                   the
                   price
                   they
                   gave
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   said
                   ,
                   may
                   expect
                   to
                   be
                   indemnified
                   by
                   our
                   Gracious
                   Liberality
                   .
                   Now
                   it
                   is
                   your
                   du●y
                   to
                   act
                   most
                   vigorously
                   in
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   in
                   behalf
                   of
                   the
                   aforesaid
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   Christians
                   ;
                   both
                   that
                   our
                   Mandate
                   may
                   with
                   all
                   speed
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   provision
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   by
                   our
                   goodness
                   for
                   the
                   common
                   quiet
                   and
                   tranquility
                   of
                   the
                   publick
                   .
                   For
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   aforesaid
                   ,
                   the
                   divine
                   care
                   and
                   goodness
                   towards
                   us
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   already
                   experienced
                   in
                   many
                   affairs
                   ,
                   will
                   continue
                   firm
                   and
                   lasting
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   the
                   definitive
                   determination
                   of
                   this
                   our
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   our
                   gracious
                   indulgence
                   may
                   come
                   to
                   all
                   mens
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   expedient
                   that
                   this
                   Rescript
                   of
                   ours
                   be
                   proposed
                   to
                   publick
                   view
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   known
                   to
                   all
                   persons
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   no
                   body
                   may
                   be
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                   establishment
                   of
                   this
                   our
                   gracious
                   indulgence
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Copy
                   of
                   another
                   Imperial
                   Edict
                   which
                   the
                   Emmperours
                   published
                   again
                   ,
                   to
                   declare
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   their
                   Beneficence
                   was
                   granted
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   save
                   You
                   ,
                   dearest
                   Anulinus
                   !
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   Our
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   We
                   desire
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   appertain
                   to
                   anothers
                   right
                   should
                   not
                   only
                   not
                   be
                   infested
                   with
                   inquietude
                   ,
                   but
                   should
                   also
                   be
                   restored
                   ,
                   dearest
                   Anulinus
                   !
                   Wherefore
                   our
                   pleasure
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   you
                   receive
                   this
                   our
                   Rescript
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   of
                   those
                   [
                   estates
                   ]
                   (
                   which
                   did
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   Christians
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   our
                   Cities
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   ,
                   )
                   are
                   now
                   detained
                   by
                   the
                   e
                   Decurions
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   any
                   other
                   Persons
                   ,
                   you
                   cause
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   forthwith
                   restored
                   to
                   their
                   [
                   respective
                   ]
                   Churches
                   :
                   In
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   resolved
                   that
                   those
                   [
                   estates
                   ]
                   which
                   the
                   said
                   Churches
                   have
                   formerly
                   possessed
                   ,
                   shall
                   revert
                   and
                   become
                   their
                   right
                   again
                   .
                   Since
                   therefore
                   your
                   Devotedness
                   understandeth
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   evident
                   purport
                   of
                   our
                   Command
                   ,
                   take
                   care
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   [
                   estates
                   ]
                   which
                   did
                   formerly
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Churches
                   ,
                   (
                   whether
                   gardens
                   ,
                   houses
                   ,
                   or
                   whatever
                   else
                   )
                   be
                   immediately
                   restored
                   to
                   them
                   again
                   :
                   whereby
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   informed
                   that
                   you
                   have
                   with
                   all
                   diligence
                   and
                   accuracy
                   obeyed
                   this
                   our
                   Command
                   .
                   Farewell
                   ,
                   dearest
                   ,
                   and
                   Our
                   most
                   beloved
                   Anulinus
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Copy
                   of
                   the
                   Emperour
                   [
                   Constantine's
                   ]
                   Rescript
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   he
                   summoneth
                   a
                   Synod
                   of
                   Bishops
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   uniting
                   and
                   reconciling
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Constantinus
                     Augustus
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   Miltiades
                   Bishop
                   of
                   
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   f
                   Mark.
                   In
                   regard
                   several
                   such
                   g
                   Libels
                   as
                   these
                   have
                   been
                   sent
                   me
                   from
                   the
                   most
                   Eminent
                   Anulinus
                   ,
                   Proconsul
                   of
                   Africa
                   ,
                   wherein
                   't
                   is
                   declared
                   that
                   Cecilianus
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   h
                   Carthage
                   is
                   accused
                   of
                   many
                   things
                   by
                   some
                   of
                   his
                   Collegues
                   ordained
                   [
                   Bishops
                   ]
                   throughout
                   Africa
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   matter
                   seeming
                   not
                   a
                   little
                   grievous
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   those
                   very
                   Provinces
                   (
                   which
                   the
                   providence
                   of
                   God
                   delivered
                   to
                   our
                   sacredness
                   by
                   a
                   i
                   voluntary
                   surrender
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   multitude
                   of
                   people
                   )
                   the
                   populace
                   being
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   divided
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   found
                   to
                   degenerate
                   and
                   become
                   worse
                   ,
                   and
                   differences
                   should
                   be
                   nourished
                   even
                   amongst
                   Bishops
                   :
                   It
                   seemed
                   good
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   Cecilianus
                   himself
                   (
                   together
                   with
                   ten
                   Bishops
                   his
                   supposed
                   Accusers
                   ,
                   and
                   ten
                   other
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   shall
                   judge
                   necessary
                   in
                   behalf
                   of
                   his
                   cause
                   ,
                   )
                   sail
                   to
                   Rome
                   ;
                   that
                   there
                   in
                   your
                   presence
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   
                     Reticius
                     ,
                     Maternus
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Marinus
                   your
                   Collegues
                   ,
                   (
                   whom
                   for
                   this
                   reason
                   we
                   have
                   commanded
                   to
                   hasten
                   to
                   Rome
                   )
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   heard
                   in
                   such
                   manner
                   as
                   ,
                   you
                   know
                   ,
                   is
                   most
                   agreeable
                   with
                   the
                   most
                   sacred
                   Law.
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   have
                   a
                   most
                   compleat
                   and
                   perfect
                   knowledge
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   subjoyned
                   to
                   this
                   our
                   Rescript
                   Copies
                   of
                   the
                   Libels
                   which
                   were
                   sent
                   to
                   us
                   by
                   Anulinus
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   transmitted
                   them
                   to
                   your
                   aforesaid
                   Collegues
                   .
                   Which
                   Libels
                   when
                   your
                   Gravity
                   shall
                   have
                   read
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   deliberate
                   how
                   the
                   aforesaid
                   controversie
                   may
                   with
                   the
                   greatest
                   accuracy
                   be
                   examined
                   ,
                   and
                   determined
                   according
                   to
                   equity
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   unknown
                   to
                   your
                   Assiduity
                   that
                   we
                   bear
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   Reverence
                   *
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   Legitimate
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   would
                   have
                   you
                   leave
                   no
                   Schisme
                   or
                   dissension
                   at
                   all
                   in
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   Divinity
                   of
                   the
                   supream
                   God
                   preserve
                   you
                   (
                   k
                   Dearest
                   )
                   many
                   years
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Copy
                   of
                   an
                   Imperial
                   Rescript
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   [
                   Constantine
                   ]
                   Summons
                   a
                   second
                   Synod
                   ,
                   to
                   put
                   an
                   end
                   to
                   all
                   Dissension
                   amongst
                   the
                   Bishops
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Constantinus
                     Augustus
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   Chrestus
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Syracuse
                   .
                   When
                   as
                   heretofore
                   some
                   began
                   wickedly
                   and
                   perversly
                   to
                   separate
                   from
                   the
                   holy
                   Religion
                   ,
                   the
                   celestial
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Opinion
                   ;
                   We
                   desirous
                   that
                   such
                   pertinacious
                   contentions
                   as
                   these
                   should
                   be
                   pared
                   off
                   ,
                   took
                   such
                   order
                   that
                   (
                   some
                   Bishops
                   being
                   sent
                   out
                   of
                   France
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   those
                   summoned
                   out
                   of
                   Africa
                   ,
                   who
                   being
                   of
                   contrary
                   factions
                   ,
                   pertinaciously
                   and
                   continually
                   quarrelled
                   *
                   amongst
                   themselves
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   being
                   also
                   present
                   ,
                   )
                   this
                   [
                   dissension
                   ]
                   which
                   seemed
                   to
                   be
                   raised
                   after
                   a
                   most
                   careful
                   examination
                   ,
                   might
                   in
                   their
                   presence
                   be
                   composed
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   regard
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   commonly
                   happens
                   )
                   some
                   persons
                   ,
                   forgetful
                   both
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   salvation
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   veneration
                   due
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   holy
                   Religion
                   ,
                   cease
                   not
                   as
                   yet
                   to
                   improve
                   their
                   private
                   grudges
                   and
                   animosities
                   ,
                   being
                   unwilling
                   to
                   acquiesce
                   in
                   the
                   sentence
                   already
                   passed
                   ,
                   but
                   positively
                   asserting
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   but
                   a
                   few
                   [
                   Bishops
                   ]
                   who
                   gave
                   their
                   Sentiments
                   and
                   Opinions
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   (
                   before
                   they
                   had
                   carefully
                   enquired
                   into
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   first
                   inspected
                   )
                   they
                   proceeded
                   with
                   too
                   much
                   hast
                   and
                   precipitancy
                   to
                   pass
                   a
                   definitive
                   sentence
                   .
                   From
                   all
                   this
                   it
                   happens
                   that
                   even
                   they
                   ,
                   whose
                   duty
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   preserve
                   a
                   brotherly
                   and
                   unanimous
                   unity
                   of
                   mind
                   ,
                   unworthily
                   or
                   rather
                   impiously
                   create
                   Schismes
                   amongst
                   one
                   another
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   give
                   an
                   occasion
                   of
                   scorn
                   and
                   derision
                   to
                   those
                   men
                   ,
                   whose
                   soules
                   are
                   alienated
                   from
                   the
                   most
                   holy
                   Religion
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   it
                   was
                   our
                   chiefest
                   care
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   [
                   divisions
                   ,
                   ]
                   (
                   which
                   ought
                   ,
                   after
                   sentence
                   already
                   given
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   terminated
                   by
                   a
                   voluntary
                   assent
                   )
                   might
                   now
                   at
                   last
                   be
                   concluded
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   many
                   Bishops
                   .
                   Since
                   therefore
                   we
                   have
                   summoned
                   many
                   Bishops
                   out
                   of
                   divers
                   and
                   innumerable
                   places
                   ,
                   to
                   assemble
                   themselves
                   on
                   the
                   Calends
                   of
                   August
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   City
                   Orleans
                   :
                   we
                   thought
                   good
                   to
                   write
                   to
                   you
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   having
                   received
                   a
                   publick
                   Chariot
                   from
                   the
                   most
                   eminent
                   Latronianus
                   l
                   
                     Corrector
                     of
                     Sicily
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   taking
                   into
                   your
                   company
                   two
                   m
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   Order
                   ,
                   whom
                   you
                   shall
                   think
                   fit
                   to
                   chuse
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   bringing
                   along
                   with
                   you
                   three
                   servants
                   which
                   may
                   minister
                   to
                   you
                   in
                   your
                   journey
                   ,
                   you
                   meet
                   on
                   the
                   very
                   day
                   appointed
                   at
                   the
                   place
                   aforesaid
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   by
                   your
                   Gravity
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   by
                   the
                   unanimous
                   and
                   concordant
                   prudence
                   and
                   perspicacity
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   there
                   assembled
                   ,
                   this
                   dissension
                   (
                   which
                   has
                   shamefully
                   been
                   continued
                   hitherto
                   by
                   certain
                   detestable
                   quarellings
                   ,
                   after
                   all
                   things
                   have
                   been
                   heard
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   said
                   by
                   the
                   now
                   disagreeing
                   parties
                   ,
                   whom
                   we
                   have
                   summon'd
                   to
                   appear
                   also
                   ,
                   )
                   may
                   now
                   at
                   last
                   be
                   restored
                   to
                   a
                   fit
                   and
                   congruous
                   [
                   observancy
                   of
                   ]
                   Religion
                   and
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   a
                   Brotherly
                   union
                   .
                   God
                   Almighty
                   preserve
                   you
                   in
                   health
                   many
                   years
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                
                 a
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Estates
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Copy
                   of
                   the
                   Emperour's
                   Rescript
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   he
                   granteth
                   money
                   to
                   the
                   Churches
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     COnstantinus
                     Augustus
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   Cecilianus
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Carthage
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   our
                   pleasure
                   that
                   through
                   all
                   the
                   Provinces
                   of
                   
                     Africa
                     ,
                     Numidia
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   both
                   Mauritania's
                   ,
                   some
                   thing
                   should
                   be
                   allowed
                   for
                   necessary
                   Expences
                   to
                   some
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   and
                   Legitimate
                   Catholick
                   Religion
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   expresly
                   named
                   ,
                   We
                   wrote
                   to
                   the
                   *
                   
                     most
                     perfect
                     Ursus
                     Rationalist
                  
                   of
                   Africa
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   intimated
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   take
                   care
                   to
                   pay
                   to
                   your
                   Gravity
                   three
                   thousand
                   b
                   Folles
                   .
                   Therefore
                   when
                   you
                   shall
                   have
                   received
                   the
                   sum
                   aforesaid
                   ,
                   command
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   distributed
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   forementioned
                   Ministers
                   according
                   to
                   a
                   Breve
                   directed
                   to
                   you
                   from
                   Hosius
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   you
                   shall
                   perceive
                   there
                   will
                   be
                   any
                   thing
                   wanting
                   towards
                   the
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   our
                   desire
                   to
                   all
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   ,
                   without
                   making
                   any
                   scruples
                   or
                   delays
                   you
                   shall
                   demand
                   of
                   Heraclas
                   the
                   Steward
                   of
                   our
                   Estates
                   whatsoever
                   you
                   shall
                   judge
                   requisite
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   ordered
                   him
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   your
                   Gravity
                   demanded
                   any
                   money
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   without
                   the
                   least
                   hesitancy
                   take
                   care
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   told
                   out
                   to
                   you
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   we
                   have
                   been
                   informed
                   that
                   some
                   men
                   who
                   are
                   of
                   an
                   unsetled
                   mind
                   ,
                   make
                   it
                   their
                   business
                   to
                   pervert
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   by
                   a
                   certain
                   impious
                   and
                   clancular
                   falshood
                   and
                   corruption
                   ;
                   We
                   would
                   have
                   you
                   understand
                   ,
                   that
                   We
                   gave
                   such
                   orders
                   to
                   Anulinus
                   our
                   Proconsul
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   to
                   Patricius
                   c
                   Deputy
                   of
                   the
                   Prefects
                   ,
                   when
                   present
                   ,
                   that
                   amongst
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   they
                   take
                   an
                   effectual
                   and
                   sufficient
                   care
                   about
                   this
                   business
                   more
                   especially
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   by
                   no
                   means
                   suffer
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   neglected
                   .
                   If
                   therefore
                   you
                   shall
                   see
                   any
                   such
                   men
                   persisting
                   in
                   this
                   madness
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   further
                   doubtings
                   you
                   shall
                   make
                   your
                   Address
                   to
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Judges
                   ;
                   and
                   disclose
                   the
                   matter
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   correct
                   them
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   Orders
                   to
                   them
                   when
                   present
                   .
                   The
                   Deity
                   of
                   the
                   Supream
                   God
                   preserve
                   you
                   many
                   years
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                
                 .
                 a
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Immunity
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 .
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Copy
                   of
                   the
                   Emperour's
                   Rescript
                   by
                   which
                   he
                   commandeth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Prelates
                   of
                   Churches
                   be
                   freed
                   from
                   bearing
                   all
                   Civil
                   Offices
                   .
                
                 
                   WE
                   Greet
                   you
                   most
                   Honoured
                   Anulinus
                   .
                   Since
                   it
                   is
                   apparent
                   from
                   several
                   circumstances
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   contempt
                   of
                   that
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   is
                   preserved
                   the
                   Highest
                   veneration
                   of
                   the
                   Celestial
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   has
                   brought
                   imminent
                   dangers
                   upon
                   the
                   affairs
                   of
                   the
                   publick
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   lawfully
                   and
                   rightly
                   admitted
                   and
                   preserved
                   ,
                   it
                   conferred
                   the
                   greatest
                   prosperity
                   upon
                   the
                   *
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   eminent
                   felicity
                   on
                   all
                   humane
                   affairs
                   ;
                   (
                   the
                   divine
                   Beneficence
                   being
                   the
                   Donour
                   hereof
                   :
                   )
                   it
                   seemed
                   good
                   to
                   Us
                   ,
                   (
                   b
                   Dearest
                   Anulinus
                   ,
                   )
                   that
                   those
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   with
                   a
                   due
                   sanctity
                   and
                   an
                   assiduous
                   observance
                   of
                   this
                   law
                   give
                   themselves
                   wholly
                   to
                   the
                   ministrations
                   and
                   services
                   of
                   this
                   sacred
                   Religion
                   ,
                   should
                   receive
                   the
                   rewards
                   of
                   their
                   labours
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   Our
                   pleasure
                   is
                   that
                   those
                   men
                   within
                   the
                   Province
                   committed
                   to
                   your
                   care
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   over
                   which
                   Cecilianus
                   Presides
                   ,
                   do
                   service
                   to
                   this
                   sacred
                   Religion
                   ;
                   commonly
                   call'd
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Clergy-men
                   ,
                   be
                   always
                   preserved
                   exempt
                   from
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   Civil
                   Offices
                   :
                   left
                   by
                   any
                   errour
                   or
                   sacrilegious
                   misfortune
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   drawn
                   away
                   from
                   the
                   service
                   due
                   to
                   the
                   Deity
                   ;
                   but
                   [
                   our
                   will
                   is
                   ]
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   rather
                   serve
                   their
                   own
                   law
                   without
                   any
                   the
                   least
                   inquietude
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   they
                   performe
                   the
                   highest
                   [
                   acts
                   of
                   ]
                   worship
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   greatest
                   advantage
                   seems
                   to
                   accrue
                   to
                   the
                   publick
                   Affairs
                   .
                   Farewell
                   most
                   Honoured
                   and
                   Dearest
                   Anulinus
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Licinius's
                 exorbitancies
                 which
                 afterwards
                 ensued
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 his
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 SUch
                 [
                 gifts
                 ]
                 therefore
                 did
                 the
                 Divine
                 and
                 celestial
                 Grace
                 of
                 our
                 Saviours
                 presence
                 bestow
                 upon
                 us
                 :
                 and
                 such
                 an
                 exuberance
                 of
                 prosperous
                 successes
                 was
                 procured
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 peace
                 [
                 restored
                 ]
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 posture
                 of
                 our
                 affairs
                 ,
                 we
                 spent
                 the
                 time
                 in
                 joy
                 and
                 publick
                 festivities
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 spectacle
                 was
                 intollerable
                 to
                 the
                 malice
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 that
                 hater
                 of
                 all
                 goodness
                 ,
                 and
                 industrious
                 Patron
                 of
                 mischief
                 .
                 Nor
                 were
                 the
                 calamitous
                 misfortunes
                 which
                 befell
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Tyrants
                 sufficient
                 to
                 instill
                 a
                 sober
                 considerateness
                 into
                 Licinius
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 honoured
                 with
                 a
                 prosperous
                 and
                 successfull
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 of
                 dignity
                 ,
                 that
                 next
                 to
                 
                   Constantine
                   the
                   Great
                
                 ,
                 and
                 innobled
                 with
                 an
                 affinity
                 contracted
                 by
                 marriage
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 neer
                 relation
                 to
                 a
                 most
                 August
                 family
                 ,
                 relinquished
                 the
                 imitation
                 of
                 good
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 became
                 a
                 zealous
                 emulatour
                 of
                 the
                 improbity
                 and
                 wickedness
                 of
                 impious
                 Tyrants
                 .
                 
                 And
                 he
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 following
                 their
                 Councels
                 ,
                 whose
                 calamitous
                 end
                 himself
                 had
                 beheld
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 eyes
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 friendship
                 and
                 affection
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 Princes
                 .
                 For
                 being
                 stimulated
                 with
                 Envie
                 against
                 his
                 great
                 Benefactour
                 ,
                 he
                 raised
                 a
                 most
                 impious
                 and
                 nefarious
                 war
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 revering
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 forgetful
                 of
                 all
                 oathes
                 ,
                 affinity
                 ,
                 and
                 leagues
                 .
                 For
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 most
                 curteous
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 shew
                 him
                 the
                 most
                 convincing
                 tokens
                 of
                 his
                 sincere
                 kindness
                 ,
                 envied
                 him
                 not
                 his
                 own
                 affinity
                 ,
                 nor
                 did
                 he
                 deny
                 him
                 the
                 illustrious
                 marriage
                 of
                 his
                 Sister
                 :
                 but
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 a
                 Nobility
                 he
                 derived
                 from
                 his
                 Ancestours
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 communicated
                 to
                 him
                 ]
                 his
                 own
                 antient
                 lineage
                 and
                 Imperial
                 blood
                 ;
                 he
                 also
                 allowed
                 him
                 to
                 enjoy
                 an
                 Authority
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 his
                 kinsman
                 and
                 colleague
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 ;
                 nor
                 had
                 he
                 given
                 him
                 a
                 less
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Provinces
                 to
                 Rule
                 over
                 and
                 Govern
                 ,
                 [
                 than
                 he
                 reserved
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 [
                 Licinius
                 ]
                 acted
                 quite
                 contrary
                 hereto
                 ,
                 daily
                 inventing
                 all
                 kinds
                 of
                 stratagems
                 against
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 his
                 Better
                 ,
                 devising
                 all
                 ways
                 how
                 to
                 insnare
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 mischiefs
                 he
                 might
                 reward
                 his
                 Benefactour
                 .
                 At
                 first
                 therefore
                 attempting
                 to
                 conceal
                 his
                 treacheries
                 ,
                 he
                 counterfeited
                 a
                 friendship
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 several
                 times
                 assailed
                 [
                 Constantine
                 ]
                 by
                 guile
                 and
                 deceit
                 ,
                 he
                 hoped
                 to
                 have
                 easily
                 obtained
                 what
                 he
                 expected
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 was
                 [
                 Constantin's
                 ]
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Guardian
                 ,
                 and
                 Protectour
                 :
                 he
                 brought
                 to
                 light
                 and
                 detected
                 the
                 intregues
                 which
                 were
                 clancularly
                 and
                 secretly
                 contrived
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 powerfull
                 a
                 strength
                 is
                 that
                 great
                 Armour
                 of
                 Godliness
                 [
                 endowed
                 with
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 both
                 prevalent
                 to
                 repulse
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 also
                 a
                 power
                 sufficient
                 for
                 its
                 own
                 preservation
                 .
                 With
                 this
                 Armour
                 our
                 most
                 pious
                 Emperour
                 being
                 fortified
                 ,
                 escaped
                 the
                 many
                 intricate
                 snares
                 of
                 that
                 accursed
                 Man.
                 Licinius
                 therefore
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 that
                 his
                 secret
                 Plots
                 did
                 not
                 succeed
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 expectation
                 ,
                 (
                 because
                 God
                 discovered
                 all
                 his
                 deceit
                 and
                 treachery
                 to
                 his
                 beloved
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 knowing
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 lie
                 no
                 longer
                 concealed
                 ,
                 raiseth
                 open
                 war.
                 But
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 determined
                 to
                 war
                 against
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 he
                 likewise
                 resolved
                 to
                 Marshal
                 an
                 army
                 against
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 knew
                 Constantine
                 worshipped
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 he
                 begun
                 secretly
                 and
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 to
                 attack
                 those
                 pious
                 men
                 who
                 lived
                 under
                 his
                 Government
                 ,
                 who
                 never
                 intended
                 the
                 least
                 molestation
                 to
                 his
                 Dominions
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 did
                 [
                 in
                 regard
                 ]
                 he
                 was
                 miserably
                 induced
                 thereto
                 ,
                 being
                 blinded
                 by
                 his
                 innate
                 malice
                 .
                 Therefore
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 set
                 before
                 his
                 eyes
                 the
                 Examples
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Persecutors
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 nor
                 yet
                 of
                 those
                 whose
                 destroyer
                 and
                 punisher
                 he
                 himself
                 had
                 been
                 appointed
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 those
                 Impieties
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 arrived
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 declining
                 from
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 sober
                 and
                 right
                 reason
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 running
                 perfectly
                 mad
                 ,
                 he
                 resolved
                 upon
                 engaging
                 with
                 God
                 himself
                 (
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 Constantin's
                 Assistant
                 ,
                 )
                 instead
                 of
                 [
                 Constantine
                 ]
                 who
                 was
                 assisted
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 he
                 banished
                 all
                 Christians
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 family
                 ,
                 leaving
                 himself
                 destitute
                 (
                 miserable
                 wretch
                 !
                 )
                 of
                 their
                 prayers
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 their
                 commonly
                 receiv'd
                 Doctrine
                 that
                 prayer
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 He
                 afterwards
                 gave
                 command
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Officers
                 in
                 the
                 b
                 
                   Civil
                   Milice
                
                 should
                 be
                 disbanded
                 and
                 turned
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 military
                 preferments
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 were
                 willing
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 Devils
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 are
                 but
                 small
                 things
                 ,
                 if
                 compared
                 with
                 his
                 greater
                 villanies
                 ,
                 which
                 ensued
                 .
                 To
                 what
                 end
                 should
                 we
                 recount
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 particular
                 fact
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 hated
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 committed
                 ?
                 how
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 greatest
                 law
                 breaker
                 invented
                 impious
                 laws
                 ?
                 For
                 he
                 made
                 an
                 Order
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 one
                 should
                 charitably
                 relieve
                 the
                 poor
                 distressed
                 Prisoners
                 with
                 meat
                 ,
                 nor
                 show
                 the
                 least
                 compassion
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 through
                 hunger
                 pined
                 away
                 in
                 their
                 fetters
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 no
                 good
                 man
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 were
                 led
                 by
                 [
                 the
                 dictates
                 of
                 ]
                 nature
                 it self
                 to
                 have
                 compassion
                 on
                 their
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 incapable
                 of
                 doing
                 them
                 any
                 good
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 clearly
                 the
                 most
                 impudent
                 ,
                 and
                 cruel
                 of
                 of
                 all
                 laws
                 ,
                 by
                 far
                 surpassing
                 all
                 that
                 mildness
                 and
                 clemency
                 implanted
                 by
                 nature
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 Law
                 also
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 penalty
                 annexed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 shewed
                 compassion
                 upon
                 the
                 [
                 criminals
                 ]
                 should
                 suffer
                 the
                 like
                 afflictions
                 with
                 those
                 towards
                 whom
                 they
                 shew'd
                 mercy
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 charitably
                 ministered
                 to
                 those
                 in
                 bonds
                 and
                 confined
                 to
                 prison
                 ,
                 should
                 suffer
                 the
                 same
                 punishment
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Such
                 were
                 Licinius's
                 Ordinances
                 .
                 What
                 need
                 we
                 reckon
                 up
                 his
                 innovations
                 concerning
                 marriages
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 new
                 laws
                 about
                 c
                 dying
                 persons
                 ;
                 whereby
                 he
                 presumptuously
                 abrogated
                 the
                 ancient
                 ,
                 good
                 and
                 wisely
                 established
                 Roman
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 them
                 introduced
                 certain
                 barbarous
                 and
                 inhumane
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 truly
                 unjust
                 and
                 illegal
                 ?
                 he
                 also
                 invented
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 d
                 Taxes
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 oppression
                 of
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 his
                 Provinces
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 exactions
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ;
                 e
                 surveying
                 of
                 lands
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 cursed
                 way
                 of
                 getting
                 lucre
                 from
                 Countrey
                 
                 men
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 alive
                 ,
                 but
                 long
                 since
                 dead
                 .
                 Besides
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 we
                 reckon
                 up
                 the
                 f
                 proscriptions
                 of
                 innocent
                 men
                 which
                 he
                 ,
                 the
                 Enemy
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Inventer
                 of
                 ?
                 and
                 the
                 Imprisonments
                 of
                 men
                 g
                 nobly
                 descended
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 an
                 honourable
                 repute
                 ?
                 Whose
                 youthfull
                 wives
                 he
                 forced
                 from
                 them
                 by
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 delivered
                 them
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 impure
                 slaves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 most
                 injuriously
                 vitiated
                 ?
                 What
                 need
                 we
                 number
                 the
                 married
                 Women
                 ,
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 and
                 Maids
                 ,
                 whom
                 in
                 his
                 h
                 decrepid
                 age
                 he
                 abus'd
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 soul's
                 insatiable
                 lust
                 ?
                 What
                 need
                 is
                 there
                 [
                 I
                 say
                 ]
                 of
                 enlarging
                 upon
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 whenas
                 the
                 exorbitant
                 grosness
                 of
                 his
                 last
                 actions
                 evinceth
                 his
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 trivial
                 and
                 almost
                 nothing
                 ?
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 he
                 arrived
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 heighth
                 of
                 madness
                 ,
                 that
                 [
                 he
                 made
                 an
                 attempt
                 ]
                 upon
                 the
                 Bishops
                 :
                 and
                 looking
                 upon
                 them
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 enemies
                 to
                 his
                 practises
                 ;
                 (
                 but
                 [
                 daring
                 not
                 ]
                 as
                 yet
                 to
                 use
                 open
                 violence
                 ,
                 fearing
                 his
                 superiour
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 privily
                 and
                 craftily
                 plotted
                 against
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 treacheries
                 of
                 his
                 Presidents
                 destroyed
                 the
                 eminentest
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 manner
                 how
                 he
                 murthered
                 them
                 is
                 strange
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 was
                 never
                 before
                 heard
                 of
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 Actions
                 at
                 Amasia
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 Pontus
                 do
                 far
                 exceed
                 the
                 most
                 superlative
                 cruelty
                 .
                 Where
                 some
                 of
                 Gods
                 Churches
                 were
                 again
                 thrown
                 down
                 from
                 their
                 vast
                 height
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 were
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 least
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 did
                 usually
                 frequent
                 them
                 should
                 meet
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 render
                 a
                 due
                 worship
                 to
                 God.
                 For
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 suppose
                 that
                 prayers
                 were
                 offered
                 up
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 being
                 perswaded
                 to
                 entertain
                 such
                 thoughts
                 as
                 these
                 by
                 a
                 consciousness
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 impieties
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 opinion
                 that
                 all
                 we
                 did
                 was
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 Pious
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 render
                 God
                 favourable
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 he
                 resolved
                 to
                 assail
                 us
                 with
                 his
                 utmost
                 rage
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 those
                 Presidents
                 that
                 were
                 his
                 flatterers
                 ,
                 being
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 that
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 grateful
                 to
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 [
                 inflicted
                 ]
                 the
                 same
                 punishment
                 upon
                 some
                 Bishops
                 that
                 they
                 usually
                 imposed
                 upon
                 Malefactours
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 harmless
                 and
                 innocent
                 men
                 were
                 haled
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 pretext
                 punished
                 like
                 murtherers
                 .
                 But
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 underwent
                 a
                 new
                 kind
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 having
                 their
                 bodies
                 cut
                 with
                 a
                 sword
                 (
                 as
                 Butchers
                 do
                 meat
                 )
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 pieces
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 this
                 barbarous
                 and
                 most
                 horrid
                 spectacle
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 thrown
                 into
                 the
                 depths
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 food
                 for
                 the
                 fishes
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 worshippers
                 of
                 God
                 betook
                 themselves
                 to
                 flight
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Fields
                 ,
                 the
                 Deserts
                 ,
                 the
                 Woods
                 ,
                 and
                 Mountains
                 were
                 the
                 receptacles
                 of
                 Christ's
                 servants
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 impious
                 Tyrant
                 had
                 succeeded
                 thus
                 prosperously
                 in
                 these
                 his
                 attempts
                 ,
                 he
                 afterwards
                 entertained
                 some
                 thoughts
                 of
                 raising
                 a
                 general
                 Persecution
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 had
                 undoubtedly
                 been
                 master
                 of
                 his
                 desire
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 any
                 obstacle
                 to
                 hinder
                 him
                 from
                 effecting
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 God
                 the
                 Protectour
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 servants
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 prevent
                 what
                 would
                 immediately
                 have
                 ensued
                 ,
                 )
                 caused
                 Constantine
                 his
                 servant
                 suddenly
                 to
                 appear
                 as
                 a
                 Saviour
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 Light
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 thick
                 darkness
                 and
                 an
                 obscure
                 night
                 ,
                 conducting
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 mighty
                 Arm
                 into
                 these
                 parts
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 
                 Constantin's
                 Victory
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 prosperity
                 procured
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 live
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 ON
                 this
                 man
                 therefore
                 did
                 [
                 God
                 ]
                 from
                 above
                 bestow
                 Trophies
                 of
                 Victory
                 over
                 the
                 ungodly
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 worthy
                 fruits
                 of
                 his
                 piety
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 impious
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 Counsellours
                 and
                 friends
                 ,
                 he
                 laid
                 prostrate
                 on
                 their
                 faces
                 before
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 Constantine
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 *
                 he
                 was
                 arrived
                 at
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 of
                 Madness
                 ,
                 the
                 pious
                 †
                 Emperour
                 supposing
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 longer
                 born
                 with
                 ,
                 b
                 entring
                 into
                 a
                 prudent
                 and
                 sober
                 consideration
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 tempered
                 the
                 severity
                 of
                 Justice
                 with
                 [
                 his
                 own
                 natural
                 ]
                 clemency
                 ,
                 resolves
                 upon
                 succouring
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 oppressed
                 by
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ;
                 and
                 prepares
                 to
                 save
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 by
                 cutting
                 off
                 and
                 removing
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 a
                 few
                 Pestilent
                 and
                 destructive
                 persons
                 .
                 For
                 having
                 before
                 this
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 clemency
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 shewing
                 pity
                 on
                 him
                 who
                 deserved
                 no
                 compassion
                 ;
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 profit
                 him
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 desisted
                 not
                 from
                 [
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 his
                 pristine
                 ]
                 impieties
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 increased
                 his
                 fury
                 against
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Provinces
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 deliverance
                 now
                 remaining
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 oppressed
                 and
                 afflicted
                 by
                 this
                 cruel
                 Beast
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 [
                 Constantine
                 ]
                 the
                 Protector
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 men
                 (
                 having
                 tempered
                 his
                 hatred
                 of
                 impiety
                 with
                 his
                 love
                 of
                 virtue
                 )
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Son
                 Crispus
                 a
                 most
                 mild
                 and
                 courteous
                 *
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 marches
                 forwards
                 upon
                 this
                 expedition
                 ,
                 reaching
                 out
                 a
                 helping
                 hand
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 distress
                 .
                 Both
                 the
                 Father
                 therefore
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 having
                 for
                 their
                 Captain
                 and
                 Assistant
                 the
                 supream
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Saviour
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 divided
                 the
                 Armie
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 to
                 encompass
                 God's
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 an
                 easie
                 Victory
                 ;
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 that
                 action
                 having
                 been
                 rendred
                 facil
                 ,
                 and
                 successfully
                 expedited
                 for
                 them
                 by
                 God
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 wish
                 .
                 Immediately
                 therefore
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 twinkling
                 of
                 an
                 eye
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 yesterday
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 breathed
                 forth
                 Death
                 and
                 menaces
                 ,
                 became
                 wholly
                 extinct
                 ,
                 the
                 remembrance
                 even
                 of
                 their
                 very
                 names
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 surviving
                 them
                 .
                 Their
                 pictures
                 also
                 and
                 other
                 monuments
                 [
                 dedicated
                 to
                 their
                 honour
                 ]
                 received
                 the
                 deserved
                 [
                 spots
                 of
                 ]
                 ignominy
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 [
                 disgrace
                 ]
                 which
                 Licinius
                 had
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 eyes
                 beheld
                 the
                 impious
                 Tyrants
                 heretofore
                 involved
                 in
                 ,
                 even
                 he
                 himself
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 suffered
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 himself
                 received
                 not
                 instruction
                 ,
                 nor
                 was
                 he
                 amended
                 by
                 his
                 Neighbours
                 stripes
                 :
                 but
                 walking
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 path
                 of
                 wickedness
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 deservedly
                 wandred
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 precipice
                 they
                 did
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                 was
                 this
                 person
                 smitten
                 and
                 prostrated
                 .
                 But
                 Constantine
                 the
                 mighty
                 Conquerour
                 ,
                 gloriously
                 adorned
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 vertues
                 of
                 Religion
                 (
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Son
                 Crispus
                 ,
                 a
                 Prince
                 highly
                 beloved
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 like
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 )
                 recovered
                 his
                 own
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 reunited
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 into
                 one
                 entire
                 body
                 as
                 it
                 heretofore
                 was
                 :
                 subjecting
                 under
                 c
                 their
                 Peace
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 [
                 which
                 reaches
                 ]
                 from
                 the
                 rising
                 Sun
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 Western
                 Regions
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Provinces
                 that
                 lie
                 round
                 about
                 as
                 well
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 as
                 the
                 South
                 .
                 Men
                 therefore
                 were
                 now
                 secure
                 from
                 all
                 fear
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 formerly
                 had
                 oppressed
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 celebrated
                 splendid
                 and
                 solemn
                 days
                 of
                 Festivity
                 .
                 All
                 things
                 seemed
                 to
                 abound
                 with
                 fulness
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 who
                 heretofore
                 beheld
                 each
                 other
                 with
                 dejectedness
                 and
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 then
                 lookt
                 upon
                 each
                 other
                 with
                 smiling
                 countenances
                 ,
                 and
                 chearful
                 eyes
                 .
                 In
                 d
                 Dances
                 also
                 and
                 Songs
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Fields
                 they
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 glorified
                 God
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 thus
                 they
                 were
                 instructed
                 to
                 do
                 )
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 the
                 pious
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 children
                 which
                 were
                 beloved
                 of
                 God.
                 There
                 was
                 an
                 oblivion
                 of
                 past
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 no
                 remembrance
                 of
                 any
                 impiety
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 an
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 good
                 things
                 and
                 expectations
                 of
                 more
                 in
                 future
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 places
                 the
                 Edicts
                 of
                 the
                 Victorious
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 kindness
                 and
                 clemency
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Laws
                 containing
                 manifest
                 tokens
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 bounty
                 and
                 true
                 piety
                 ,
                 were
                 proclaimed
                 .
                 All
                 Tyranny
                 therefore
                 being
                 thus
                 extirpated
                 ,
                 the
                 Empire
                 which
                 did
                 by
                 right
                 belong
                 to
                 Constantine
                 and
                 his
                 Sons
                 ,
                 was
                 preserved
                 firm
                 and
                 secure
                 from
                 envie
                 .
                 Who
                 (
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 cleansed
                 the
                 world
                 from
                 the
                 impiety
                 of
                 their
                 Predecessours
                 )
                 being
                 sensible
                 of
                 those
                 great
                 benefits
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 procured
                 for
                 them
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 e
                 did
                 by
                 a
                 most
                 apparent
                 and
                 convincing
                 testimony
                 of
                 their
                 deeds
                 declare
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 their
                 love
                 of
                 vertue
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 their
                 piety
                 and
                 gratitude
                 towards
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               End
               (
               by
               God's
               Assistance
               )
               of
               the
               Tenth
               Book
               of
               Eusebius
               Pamphilus's
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               ECCLESIASTICAL
               HISTORY
               OF
               Socrates
               Scholasticus
               ,
               Translated
               out
               of
               the
               GREEK
               according
               to
               the
               Edition
               set
               forth
               by
               VALESIUS
               ,
               and
               Printed
               at
               PARIS
               in
               the
               Year
               1668.
               
            
             
               Together
               with
               VALESIUS'S
               Annotations
               on
               the
               said
               Historian
               ;
               which
               are
               also
               done
               into
               ENGLISH
               ,
               and
               set
               at
               their
               proper
               places
               in
               the
               Margin
               .
            
             
               Hereunto
               also
               is
               annexed
               an
               account
               of
               the
               Life
               and
               Writings
               of
               the
               foresaid
               Historian
               ,
               Collected
               by
               VALESIUS
               ,
               and
               Translated
               into
               ENGLISH
               .
            
             
               
                 HINC
                 LUCEM
                 ET
                 POCULA
                 SACRA
              
               printer's or publisher's device
            
             
               CAMBRIDGE
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 John
                 Hayes
              
               ,
               Printer
               to
               the
               University
               .
               1680.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               VALESIUS'S
               PREFACE
               
                 To
                 the
                 Studious
                 READERS
              
               .
            
             
               AFter
               Eusebius
               Bishop
               of
               Caesarea
               (
               whom
               we
               may
               deservedly
               Stile
               
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
              
               ,
               )
               many
               inflamed
               with
               a
               Pious
               Emulation
               ,
               undertook
               to
               Treat
               of
               the
               same
               Subject
               .
               But
               
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 Sozomen
              
               ,
               and
               Theodoret
               are
               in
               the
               Judgment
               of
               all
               Antiquity
               far
               more
               famous
               than
               all
               the
               other
               Writers
               :
               who
               beginning
               from
               those
               times
               wherein
               Eusebius
               concluded
               his
               
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
              
               ,
               brought
               their
               work
               down
               to
               the
               Times
               of
               
                 Theodosius
                 Junior
              
               .
               And
               at
               first
               I
               was
               resolved
               to
               have
               published
               these
               three
               Writers
               together
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               had
               prosecuted
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Subject
               in
               their
               Writings
               ,
               so
               they
               might
               have
               also
               been
               comprehended
               and
               read
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Volume
               .
               But
               in
               regard
               this
               would
               hereby
               have
               been
               too
               large
               a
               Volume
               ,
               therefore
               I
               was
               forced
               to
               defer
               the
               Edition
               of
               Theodoret
               to
               another
               time
               .
               To
               which
               I
               will
               add
               
                 Evagrius
                 Epiphaniensis's
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
              
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Excerptions
               of
               Philostorgius
               and
               
                 Theodorus
                 Lector
              
               ;
               that
               the
               Studious
               may
               in
               future
               read
               over
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
              
               ,
               publisht
               and
               explained
               by
               our
               Labour
               .
               In
               the
               interim
               you
               have
               here
               (
               Reader
               )
               joyned
               together
               in
               this
               Volume
               Socrates
               and
               Sozomen
               .
               Concerning
               what
               I
               have
               done
               about
               the
               Edition
               of
               these
               Authours
               ,
               take
               this
               account
               in
               short
               .
            
             
               Above
               Eight
               years
               since
               ,
               when
               by
               the
               Command
               and
               advice
               of
               the
               most
               Illustrious
               Prelates
               belonging
               to
               the
               Gallican
               Clergy
               ,
               I
               publisht
               
                 the
                 History
              
               of
               
                 Eusebius
                 Caesariensis
              
               ,
               I
               made
               it
               my
               business
               to
               perform
               three
               things
               most
               especially
               in
               that
               Edition
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               having
               from
               all
               places
               procured
               those
               Manuscript-Copies
               that
               were
               most
               remarkable
               and
               eminent
               ,
               I
               amended
               and
               differenced
               those
               passages
               which
               in
               the
               former
               Editions
               had
               been
               corrupted
               and
               disguised
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               regard
               the
               former
               Translatours
               had
               ,
               either
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               want
               of
               Manuscript-Copies
               ,
               or
               on
               some
               other
               account
               ,
               erred
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               that
               their
               Versions
               might
               not
               induce
               the
               Readers
               into
               mistakes
               ,
               I
               my self
               have
               Elaborated
               a
               new
               Translation
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               Studious
               will
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               be
               in
               future
               content
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               I
               have
               added
               Annotations
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               therein
               both
               give
               an
               account
               of
               mine
               Amendments
               ,
               and
               also
               explain
               and
               illustrate
               all
               the
               more
               obscure
               and
               difficult
               places
               .
               And
               this
               Edition
               ,
               being
               candidly
               received
               by
               all
               ,
               is
               now
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Learned
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               what
               I
               then
               (
               by
               the
               Divine
               Assistance
               )
               performed
               in
               
                 the
                 History
              
               of
               
                 Eusebius
                 Caesariensis
              
               ,
               the
               same
               I
               have
               attempted
               now
               to
               do
               
                 in
                 the
                 History
              
               of
               Socrates
               and
               Sozomen
               ,
               by
               the
               Command
               and
               advice
               of
               the
               same
               Prelates
               I
               mentioned
               .
               For
               (
               that
               I
               may
               in
               the
               first
               place
               speak
               concerning
               Socrates
               ,
               who
               first
               betook
               himself
               to
               write
               )
               I
               have
               amended
               
                 his
                 History
              
               by
               the
               help
               and
               assistance
               of
               three
               Manuscript-Copies
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Sfortian
               ,
               the
               Florentine
               ,
               and
               the
               Allatian
               .
               The
               
               Sfortian-Manuscript
               (
               which
               is
               the
               best
               and
               ancientest
               ,
               )
               is
               at
               this
               time
               kept
               in
               the
               Vatican
               Library
               .
               This
               Copy
               the
               Learned
               
                 Lucas
                 Holstenius
              
               had
               sometime
               since
               (
               in
               favour
               to
               the
               most
               illustrious
               
                 Carolus
                 Monchallus
              
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Tolouse
               )
               compared
               with
               the
               
                 Geneva
                 Edition
              
               ;
               and
               had
               transmitted
               the
               various
               readings
               (
               together
               with
               the
               Emendations
               of
               Philostorgius
               transcribed
               from
               the
               Scoriacensian
               M.
               S.
               )
               to
               the
               same
               Prelate
               ,
               at
               such
               time
               as
               the
               Gallican
               Clergy
               had
               committed
               to
               him
               the
               care
               of
               setting
               forth
               a
               new
               Edition
               of
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
              
               ;
               so
               the
               said
               Holstenius
               informs
               us
               ,
               in
               
                 his
                 Epistle
              
               to
               
                 Peter
                 Possinus
              
               a
               Divine
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Jesuites
               .
               But
               afterwards
               ,
               when
               by
               the
               entreaty
               of
               the
               same
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Tolouse
               (
               who
               understood
               ,
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               too
               much
               other
               business
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               be
               at
               leisure
               to
               take
               care
               of
               this
               Edition
               )
               the
               Gallican
               Clergy
               had
               injoyned
               me
               that
               Province
               ;
               the
               same
               Holstenius
               sent
               me
               the
               various
               readings
               of
               the
               fore
               mentioned
               
               Sfortian-Manuscript
               ,
               written
               out
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               at
               the
               margin
               of
               the
               
                 Geneva
                 Edition
              
               ,
               together
               with
               those
               amendments
               of
               Philostorgius
               ;
               and
               had
               sent
               me
               more
               ,
               had
               a
               longer
               life
               been
               granted
               him
               .
               For
               a
               little
               before
               his
               death
               he
               sent
               me
               some
               dissertations
               concerning
               certain
               passages
               in
               the
               Nicene
               and
               Chalcedon
               Councills
               ,
               and
               concerning
               
               Synesius's
               Episcopate
               .
               Which
               dissertations
               shall
               (
               God
               willing
               )
               be
               published
               by
               us
               in
               the
               third
               Tome
               of
               our
               
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Learned
               part
               of
               the
               world
               may
               be
               no
               longer
               defrauded
               of
               that
               most
               Accomplished
               Persons
               Labours
               .
               The
               
               Florentine-Manuscript
               follows
               ,
               transcribed
               about
               five
               hundred
               years
               since
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               kept
               at
               Florence
               ,
               in
               Saint
               
                 Laurence's
                 Library
              
               .
               The
               discovery
               and
               use
               of
               this
               Manuscript
               I
               owe
               to
               
                 Emericus
                 Bigotius
              
               a
               most
               skilfull
               searcher
               into
               Old
               Libraries
               :
               by
               whose
               diligence
               it
               is
               contrived
               ,
               that
               we
               sitting
               still
               and
               idle
               here
               enjoy
               the
               riches
               and
               treasures
               of
               many
               and
               most
               remote
               Libraries
               .
               For
               at
               his
               entreaty
               ,
               
                 Michael
                 Erminius
              
               ,
               a
               Senatour
               of
               Florence
               ,
               compared
               that
               Copy
               with
               the
               Geneva-Edition
               ,
               and
               transmitted
               the
               various
               readings
               thereof
               to
               me
               ;
               upon
               which
               account
               I
               do
               profess
               my self
               much
               oblieged
               to
               both
               of
               them
               .
               The
               third
               Manuscript
               belongs
               to
               
                 Leo
                 Allatius
              
               ,
               a
               person
               every
               way
               learned
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               has
               deserved
               well
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               antiquity
               .
               This
               Copy
               contains
               the
               
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
              
               of
               
                 Theodorus
                 Lector
              
               ,
               comprized
               in
               two
               books
               ;
               which
               
                 Theodorus
                 Lector
              
               had
               gathered
               out
               of
               three
               Writers
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               affairs
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
               
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 Sozomen
              
               ,
               and
               Theodoret
               ,
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               that
               
                 Cassiodorus
                 Senator
              
               has
               composed
               his
               
                 Tripertite
                 History
              
               .
               But
               this
               
                 Tripertite
                 History
              
               of
               
                 Theodorus
                 Lector
              
               comprehends
               only
               the
               affairs
               transacted
               in
               the
               Church
               during
               the
               Reign
               of
               Constantine
               and
               Constantius
               :
               whether
               the
               reason
               be
               ,
               that
               
                 Theodorus
                 Lector
              
               continued
               
                 his
                 Collection
              
               no
               further
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               other
               books
               of
               that
               work
               are
               lost
               by
               the
               negligence
               of
               Antiquity
               .
               Out
               of
               this
               Copy
               therefore
               
                 Leo
                 Allatius
              
               had
               some
               time
               since
               Collected
               the
               various
               readings
               in
               the
               two
               former
               books
               of
               Socrates
               ,
               and
               transmitted
               them
               being
               written
               out
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               to
               the
               most
               Illustrious
               Prelate
               
                 Carolus
                 Monchallus
              
               .
               Which
               I
               afterwards
               procured
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               most
               Eminent
               
                 Dionysius
                 Talaeus
                 Advocate
                 General
              
               to
               the
               
                 Most
                 Christian
                 King
              
               in
               
                 the
                 supream
                 Court
              
               at
               Paris
               .
               Besides
               these
               three
               
                 Manuscript
                 Copies
              
               ,
               I
               made
               use
               of
               the
               Kings
               M.
               S.
               (
               which
               is
               no
               very
               ancient
               one
               ,
               )
               which
               
                 Robert
                 Stephens
              
               made
               use
               of
               only
               in
               his
               Edition
               .
               Upon
               which
               account
               it
               is
               less
               to
               be
               wondred
               at
               ,
               that
               the
               common
               Editions
               of
               Socrates
               have
               hitherto
               been
               so
               faulty
               ,
               seeing
               they
               were
               all
               derived
               from
               one
               only
               Copy
               ,
               which
               also
               is
               a
               very
               modern
               one
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               this
               Copy
               was
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Library
              
               ,
               and
               courteously
               lent
               me
               by
               the
               most
               Illustrious
               and
               Reverend
               Prelate
               
                 Nicolaus
                 Colbertus
              
               Bishop
               of
               Lusson
               ,
               a
               person
               endowed
               with
               eminent
               Learning
               ,
               Virtue
               ,
               and
               Dignity
               .
               Concerning
               whose
               praise
               I
               would
               speak
               more
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               did
               not
               his
               singular
               modesty
               hinder
               me
               ,
               who
               am
               very
               desirous
               thereof
               .
               And
               these
               are
               the
               assistances
               of
               the
               Manuscript
               Copies
               ,
               by
               the
               supports
               whereof
               I
               attempted
               this
               Edition
               of
               Socrates
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               the
               Correcting
               of
               
               Sozomen's
               History
               I
               had
               the
               benefit
               of
               fewer
               Manuscript
               Copies
               .
               For
               besides
               that
               Copy
               in
               the
               
               King's
               Library
               ,
               which
               
                 Robert
                 Stephens
              
               followed
               in
               
                 his
                 Edition
              
               ,
               and
               besides
               that
               Copy
               belonging
               to
               
                 Leo
                 Allatius
              
               (
               whereof
               we
               made
               mention
               before
               ,
               )
               which
               was
               an
               assistance
               to
               us
               only
               in
               the
               four
               first
               books
               of
               Sozomen
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               fifth
               ;
               I
               had
               only
               the
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
               .
               This
               Copy
               did
               at
               first
               belong
               to
               
                 Carolus
                 Monchallus
                 Arch-Bishop
              
               of
               Tolouse
               ,
               a
               person
               very
               studious
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               .
               But
               afterwards
               it
               was
               put
               into
               the
               
                 Fuketian
                 Library
              
               ,
               and
               lent
               to
               me
               by
               the
               most
               worthy
               
                 Nicolaus
                 Fuketius
              
               .
               Upon
               which
               account
               in
               
                 my
                 Annotations
              
               I
               have
               called
               this
               the
               
                 Fuketian
                 Manuscript
              
               .
               But
               at
               length
               ,
               when
               our
               Edition
               was
               compleated
               ,
               this
               Copy
               (
               together
               with
               the
               other
               Manuscripts
               belonging
               to
               the
               
                 Fuketian
                 Library
              
               )
               was
               transferred
               into
               the
               right
               and
               possession
               of
               the
               most
               Illustrious
               and
               eminent
               person
               ,
               on
               account
               both
               of
               his
               own
               and
               his
               fathers
               deserts
               ,
               
                 Carolus
                 Mauricius
                 Tellerius
                 ,
                 Abbot
              
               of
               
                 Saint
                 Benignus
              
               ,
               who
               at
               this
               time
               is
               Coadjutor
               in
               the
               Arch-Bishoprick
               of
               Rheimes
               .
               Indeed
               this
               is
               no
               very
               ancient
               Manuscript
               ,
               but
               't
               is
               of
               the
               best
               note
               ,
               and
               is
               transcribed
               from
               a
               most
               correct
               Copy
               .
               The
               Titles
               of
               the
               Chapters
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               
               King's
               Manuscript
               ,
               and
               in
               
                 Robert
                 Stephen's
                 Edition
              
               ,
               are
               prefixt
               before
               
                 the
                 History
              
               of
               Sozomen
               ,
               are
               wanting
               in
               this
               Copy
               .
               Nor
               is
               there
               any
               distinction
               of
               the
               Chapters
               throughout
               all
               the
               Books
               .
               From
               whence
               may
               be
               discerned
               the
               excellency
               and
               antiquity
               of
               that
               Manuscript
               .
               For
               
                 the
                 Titles
              
               or
               Contents
               of
               the
               Chapters
               were
               made
               by
               
                 Nicephorus
                 Callistus
              
               ,
               or
               rather
               by
               some
               other
               more
               modern
               Authour
               ,
               and
               are
               wholly
               impertinent
               ,
               and
               barbarously
               expressed
               .
               In
               so
               much
               that
               after
               I
               had
               lookt
               thereon
               with
               a
               greater
               accuracy
               ,
               they
               seemed
               to
               have
               been
               composed
               by
               some
               other
               hand
               ,
               rather
               than
               by
               Nicephorus
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               not
               defraud
               any
               person
               of
               his
               due
               praise
               ,
               I
               acknowledge
               my self
               indebted
               to
               
                 Samuel
                 Tennulius
              
               (
               a
               very
               Learned
               person
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               is
               a
               great
               lover
               of
               me
               ,
               at
               present
               an
               eminent
               Professour
               of
               Litterature
               at
               Nimmeghen
               )
               for
               the
               various
               Readings
               in
               the
               History
               of
               Sozomen
               and
               Theodoret
               ,
               Collected
               out
               of
               the
               fore
               mentioned
               Allatian
               Manuscript
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Tripertite
                 History
              
               of
               
                 Theodorus
                 Lector
              
               .
               For
               whilst
               he
               was
               at
               Rome
               ,
               he
               transcribed
               them
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               from
               Leo
               Allatius's
               Copy
               ,
               a
               person
               never
               praised
               enough
               ;
               who
               by
               my
               entreaty
               and
               for
               my
               sake
               had
               delivered
               those
               various
               Readings
               to
               the
               said
               Tennulius
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               write
               them
               out
               .
               By
               the
               help
               of
               these
               Copies
               therefore
               I
               have
               amended
               ,
               innumerable
               places
               both
               in
               Socrates
               and
               also
               in
               Sozomen
               ,
               which
               were
               very
               corrupt
               before
               ,
               I
               have
               supplied
               many
               defects
               ,
               restored
               many
               punctations
               and
               distinctions
               ,
               and
               lastly
               I
               have
               added
               a
               new
               Version
               .
               Concerning
               which
               I
               will
               now
               speak
               briefly
               .
            
             
               What
               I
               have
               heretofore
               said
               concerning
               
               Musculus's
               and
               
               Christophorson's
               Translation
               in
               
                 my
                 Preface
                 to
                 the
                 Illustrious
                 Prelates
                 of
                 the
                 Gallican
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 prefixt
                 before
                 the
                 Edition
                 of
                 our
                 Eusebius
                 ,
              
               I
               need
               not
               now
               repeat
               .
               I
               will
               only
               add
               this
               ;
               if
               after
               those
               Translatours
               now
               named
               the
               History
               of
               
                 Eusebius
                 Caesariensis
              
               wanted
               a
               new
               Interpreter
               ,
               a
               new
               Version
               of
               Socrates
               and
               Sozomen
               was
               much
               more
               necessary
               .
               For
               their
               Histories
               have
               come
               to
               our
               hands
               far
               more
               faulty
               than
               
               Eusebius's
               .
               And
               that
               the
               judicious
               Reader
               will
               easily
               discern
               from
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
               .
               For
               
                 Robert
                 Stephens
              
               ,
               in
               
                 his
                 Edition
              
               of
               Eusebius
               ,
               had
               the
               use
               of
               many
               Manuscript
               Copies
               ,
               which
               were
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               King's
               Library
               :
               but
               in
               his
               Impression
               of
               
               Socrates's
               and
               
               Sozomen's
               History
               ,
               he
               had
               but
               one
               Copy
               of
               each
               of
               them
               .
               Therefore
               at
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Edition
               ,
               he
               remarkt
               the
               various
               readings
               in
               the
               books
               of
               Eusebius
               taken
               out
               (
               as
               he
               says
               )
               of
               most
               ancient
               Copies
               .
               But
               at
               the
               close
               of
               
               Socrates's
               and
               
               Sozomen's
               History
               he
               put
               no
               various
               readings
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               gotten
               but
               one
               Copy
               of
               each
               of
               those
               Writers
               .
               Also
               ,
               the
               Copies
               of
               Eusebius
               ,
               which
               Stephens
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               were
               the
               best
               and
               ancientest
               ,
               as
               he
               himself
               attests
               .
               But
               each
               Copy
               ,
               as
               well
               that
               of
               
               Socrates's
               as
               the
               other
               of
               
               Sozomen's
               History
               ,
               which
               
                 Robert
                 Stephens
              
               followed
               in
               
                 his
                 Edition
              
               ,
               was
               ,
               as
               we
               perceive
               ,
               very
               new
               ,
               and
               did
               also
               abound
               with
               many
               faults
               .
               'T
               is
               therefore
               no
               wonder
               ,
               that
               Learned
               men
               have
               been
               so
               often
               mistaken
               in
               their
               Versions
               of
               
               Socrates's
               and
               
               Sozomen's
               books
               ,
               since
               they
               had
               such
               faulty
               and
               maimed
               Copies
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               were
               deprived
               of
               the
               assistance
               of
               Manuscripts
               .
               For
               Musculus
               had
               seen
               
                 Robert
                 Stephen's
              
               Edition
               only
               .
               Christophorson
               had
               indeed
               inspected
               some
               Manuscript
               Copies
               of
               Eusebius
               
               and
               Theodoret.
               But
               he
               had
               no
               Manuscripts
               of
               Socrates
               and
               Sozomen
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               frequently
               observed
               in
               
                 my
                 Annotations
              
               .
               He
               had
               only
               seen
               the
               various
               readings
               and
               conjectures
               of
               Learned
               men
               set
               at
               the
               margin
               of
               
                 Robert
                 Stephens
              
               his
               Edition
               :
               of
               which
               sort
               many
               Copies
               came
               to
               our
               hands
               .
               But
               those
               readings
               were
               almost
               of
               no
               weight
               or
               authority
               at
               all
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               they
               had
               no
               remark
               annext
               of
               the
               ancient
               Copy
               out
               of
               which
               they
               were
               transcribed
               .
               But
               I
               ,
               having
               got
               the
               best
               and
               ancientest
               Manuscripts
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               Socrates
               ,
               as
               Sozomen
               ;
               and
               with
               great
               labour
               and
               industry
               compared
               them
               with
               the
               common
               Editions
               ;
               afterwards
               took
               an
               easier
               and
               plainer
               way
               to
               their
               Translation
               .
               This
               Edition
               of
               ours
               therefore
               will
               (
               we
               hope
               )
               equally
               satisfie
               all
               persons
               ,
               as
               well
               those
               that
               are
               skilled
               in
               the
               Greek
               Tongue
               ,
               as
               them
               that
               are
               not
               .
               For
               ,
               both
               those
               that
               are
               knowing
               in
               the
               Greek
               Language
               will
               read
               Socrates
               and
               Sozomen
               amended
               and
               throughly
               purged
               by
               our
               Labour
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               are
               less
               skilled
               in
               the
               Greek
               will
               easier
               understand
               those
               Authours
               done
               into
               Latine
               by
               us
               .
            
             
               Our
               Annotations
               follow
               ;
               wherein
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               in
               
                 our
                 Notes
              
               on
               Eusebius
               ,
               we
               have
               attempted
               to
               perform
               two
               things
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               our
               Emendations
               ,
               and
               to
               propose
               to
               the
               Readers
               judgment
               the
               various
               readings
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Manuscript
               Copies
               .
               Then
               secondly
               ,
               to
               illustrate
               (
               according
               to
               our
               ability
               )
               the
               more
               obscure
               and
               difficult
               places
               ,
               which
               seemed
               to
               be
               able
               to
               involve
               the
               Readers
               judgment
               in
               doubts
               .
               Nor
               am
               I
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               many
               delicate
               and
               fastidious
               persons
               ,
               who
               may
               think
               that
               they
               have
               exhibited
               to
               them
               some
               exquisite
               observations
               onely
               ,
               and
               
                 common
                 Places
              
               (
               as
               they
               are
               called
               ,
               )
               composed
               for
               shew
               and
               ostentation
               ;
               and
               who
               may
               suppose
               that
               that
               part
               of
               
                 our
                 Annotations
              
               ,
               which
               contains
               emendations
               and
               various
               readings
               ,
               is
               altogether
               trivial
               and
               despicable
               .
               To
               which
               persons
               I
               would
               make
               this
               return
               :
               although
               
                 those
                 Emendations
              
               and
               
                 various
                 Readings
              
               (
               which
               the
               Greeks
               term
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               may
               frequently
               be
               insipid
               ,
               and
               seem
               troublesome
               to
               the
               Readers
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               highly
               usefull
               ,
               and
               altogether
               necessary
               ,
               especially
               in
               these
               Writers
               ,
               whose
               books
               have
               come
               to
               our
               hands
               less
               correct
               .
               Now
               that
               
               Socrates's
               and
               
               Sozomens's
               Books
               are
               such
               ,
               we
               have
               before
               mentioned
               And
               indeed
               
                 our
                 observations
              
               doe
               bear
               a
               greater
               shew
               of
               Learning
               :
               but
               
                 an
                 Emendation
              
               in
               my
               opinion
               requires
               more
               of
               wisedom
               and
               judiciousness
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               for
               every
               man
               to
               give
               his
               opinion
               concerning
               the
               true
               and
               genuine
               reading
               of
               antique
               Writers
               :
               but
               he
               only
               is
               able
               to
               do
               this
               ,
               who
               is
               furnished
               with
               a
               manifold
               stock
               of
               Learning
               ,
               and
               has
               been
               long
               and
               much
               exercised
               in
               this
               art
               of
               judging
               .
            
             
               And
               these
               are
               the
               particulars
               I
               thought
               necessary
               to
               advertize
               the
               Readers
               of
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               Work
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               know
               at
               first
               sight
               what
               they
               were
               chiefly
               to
               expect
               in
               this
               Edition
               of
               ours
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               met
               with
               in
               the
               former
               Editions
               of
               this
               History
               .
               It
               remaines
               now
               ,
               that
               we
               speak
               something
               concerning
               Socrates
               and
               Sozomen
               :
               who
               and
               what
               manner
               of
               persons
               they
               were
               ,
               what
               course
               of
               Life
               they
               followed
               ,
               what
               Religion
               they
               professed
               ,
               and
               which
               of
               them
               first
               wrote
               his
               History
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CONCERNING
               THE
               LIFE
               AND
               WRITINGS
               OF
               Socrates
               and
               Sozomen
               .
            
             
               OUR
               Socrates
               therefore
               ,
               for
               we
               will
               begin
               with
               him
               ,
               had
               Constantinople
               for
               his
               Countrey
               .
               In
               
                 the
                 fifth
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 History
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               24.
               he
               attests
               that
               he
               was
               born
               and
               educated
               in
               that
               City
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               therefore
               Recorded
               those
               matters
               chiefly
               which
               hapned
               in
               that
               City
               .
               When
               very
               young
               he
               was
               instructed
               in
               the
               
                 Rules
                 of
                 Grammer
              
               ,
               by
               Helladius
               and
               
                 Ammonius
                 ,
                 Grammarians
              
               ,
               who
               at
               that
               time
               had
               left
               Alexandria
               ,
               and
               betook
               themselves
               to
               Constantinople
               .
               He
               that
               is
               desirous
               to
               know
               the
               reason
               why
               these
               Grammarians
               departed
               from
               Alexandria
               ,
               will
               find
               it
               related
               by
               Socrates
               ,
               in
               
                 the
                 fifth
                 Book
              
               and
               
                 sixteenth
                 Chapter
              
               of
               
                 his
                 History
              
               .
               For
               when
               the
               Heathen-Temples
               were
               demolished
               at
               Alexandria
               ,
               by
               the
               care
               and
               industry
               of
               Theophilus
               Bishop
               of
               that
               City
               ,
               Helladius
               and
               
                 Ammonius
                 ,
                 Grammarians
              
               (
               the
               one
               of
               whom
               was
               
               Jupiter's
               Priest
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               
               Simius's
               at
               Alexandria
               ,
               )
               displeased
               at
               the
               ignominy
               their
               Gods
               were
               exposed
               to
               ,
               having
               left
               the
               City
               Alexandria
               ,
               went
               to
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               there
               took
               up
               their
               habitation
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               the
               Heathen-Temples
               at
               Alexandria
               were
               destroyed
               when
               Timasius
               and
               Promotus
               were
               Consuls
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               
               Marcellinus's
               relation
               in
               his
               Chronicon
               ,
               )
               which
               was
               the
               Emperour
               
               Theodosius's
               eleventh
               year
               .
               Whence
               it
               is
               apparent
               ,
               that
               our
               Socrates
               was
               born
               about
               the
               beginning
               of
               
               Theodosius's
               Reign
               .
               For
               boyes
               were
               usually
               sent
               to
               be
               instructed
               by
               Grammarians
               when
               they
               were
               about
               ten
               years
               old
               .
               After
               this
               Socrates
               studied
               Rhetorick
               under
               the
               tuition
               of
               Troilus
               the
               Sophista
               ,
               who
               about
               that
               time
               was
               an
               eminent
               Professour
               of
               Eloquence
               at
               Constantinople
               .
               Our
               Socrates
               does
               not
               indeed
               say
               thus
               much
               in
               express
               words
               .
               But
               the
               attentive
               and
               diligent
               Reader
               will
               easily
               collect
               from
               his
               words
               that
               which
               I
               have
               affirmed
               .
               For
               he
               does
               make
               such
               frequent
               ,
               and
               so
               honourable
               a
               mention
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               seem
               to
               pay
               a
               reward
               to
               his
               Master
               .
               For
               he
               names
               his
               Country
               ,
               Side
               ,
               a
               City
               of
               Pamphylia
               .
               He
               also
               mentions
               not
               a
               few
               of
               his
               Schollars
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Eusebius
                 Scholasticus
              
               ,
               and
               Silvanus
               and
               Ablabius
               who
               were
               Bishops
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               in
               
                 his
                 Seventh
                 Book
              
               he
               relates
               that
               Anthemius
               the
               Prefect
               of
               the
               Praetorium
               (
               who
               ,
               whilst
               
                 Theodosius
                 Junior
              
               was
               yet
               a
               Minor
               ,
               was
               the
               chief
               Minister
               of
               State
               in
               the
               Empire
               )
               did
               chiefly
               make
               use
               of
               the
               Councels
               of
               Troilus
               the
               Sophista
               .
               Where
               he
               also
               gives
               him
               this
               Elogue
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               for
               that
               must
               be
               the
               Reading
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               intimated
               in
               our
               *
               notes
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 who
                 besides
                 the
                 Philosophy
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 Anthemius's
                 Equal
                 in
                 Political
                 Knowledge
                 .
              
               By
               these
               reasons
               I
               have
               been
               induced
               to
               think
               that
               our
               Socrates
               had
               Troilus
               for
               his
               Rhetorick-Master
               .
               But
               concerning
               this
               matter
               we
               permit
               every
               one
               to
               determine
               according
               to
               his
               own
               arbitrement
               .
               Further
               ,
               you
               must
               know
               that
               the
               Ancients
               were
               not
               so
               speedy
               and
               hasty
               in
               [
               their
               learning
               the
               Rules
               of
               ]
               Eloquence
               ,
               as
               is
               now
               a
               daies
               usual
               ,
               but
               they
               applied
               their
               minds
               to
               those
               Studies
               for
               a
               long
               time
               together
               .
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
              
               attests
               (
               
                 in
                 his
                 Poem
                 concerning
                 his
                 own
                 Life
              
               )
               that
               he
               left
               Athens
               in
               the
               thirtieth
               year
               of
               his
               Age
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               had
               learned
               the
               Precepts
               of
               the
               Art
               of
               Oratory
               in
               that
               City
               .
               After
               this
               ,
               Socrates
               having
               left
               
               Troilus's
               School
               ,
               betook
               himself
               to
               the
               Forum
               ,
               and
               pleaded
               Causes
               at
               Constantinople
               .
               Whence
               he
               got
               the
               Surname
               of
               Scholasticus
               .
               For
               so
               the
               Advocates
               were
               at
               that
               time
               called
               ,
               as
               it
               has
               long
               since
               been
               remarked
               by
               others
               :
               *
               not
               because
               they
               were
               reduced
               into
               Schools
               :
               but
               in
               regard
               ,
               being
               young-men
               that
               had
               left
               the
               Schools
               of
               the
               Rhetoricians
               ,
               they
               professed
               this
               Art.
               But
               at
               length
               ,
               having
               left
               off
               his
               practice
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               he
               applied
               his
               mind
               to
               Writing
               of
               his
               
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
              
               .
               In
               which
               work
               he
               has
               made
               use
               of
               a
               singular
               judiciousness
               and
               diligence
               .
               His
               judiciousness
               is
               manifested
               by
               his
               remarkes
               and
               sentiments
               interwoven
               every
               where
               throughout
               his
               Books
               :
               than
               which
               there
               is
               (
               in
               my
               opinion
               )
               nothing
               more
               excellent
               .
               But
               his
               diligence
               is
               declared
               by
               many
               other
               instances
               ,
               chiefly
               by
               this
               ,
               in
               regard
               he
               frequently
               annexes
               a
               note
               of
               the
               
               times
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Consulates
               and
               Olympiades
               ,
               especially
               where
               he
               mentions
               such
               matters
               as
               are
               more
               momentous
               .
               Nor
               has
               he
               carelesly
               or
               negligently
               written
               his
               History
               ,
               〈…〉
               
                 Rufinus
                 Aquileïensis
              
               did
               ,
               who
               seems
               to
               me
               to
               have
               composed
               
                 his
                 two
                 Books
                 of
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
              
               (
               which
               he
               annexed
               to
               
               Eusebius's
               )
               without
               looking
               into
               any
               Records
               .
               Our
               Socrates
               did
               far
               otherwise
               ,
               for
               having
               from
               all
               places
               got
               together
               the
               best
               monuments
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Epistles
               of
               Prelates
               ,
               the
               Acts
               of
               Synods
               ,
               and
               the
               Books
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               Writers
               ,
               agreeable
               to
               their
               authority
               he
               composed
               
                 his
                 History
              
               .
               And
               whereas
               in
               the
               first
               Edition
               of
               his
               Work
               ,
               having
               therein
               followed
               Rufinus
               ,
               he
               had
               placed
               the
               Synod
               of
               Tyre
               ,
               and
               the
               banishment
               of
               Athanasius
               into
               the
               
               Gallia's
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               
                 Constantius
                 Augustus
              
               ,
               upon
               reading
               of
               
               Athanasius's
               Books
               afterwards
               ,
               he
               perceived
               his
               Errour
               .
               Wherefore
               he
               was
               necessitated
               to
               set
               forth
               a
               new
               Edition
               of
               his
               History
               ,
               wherein
               he
               both
               mended
               the
               mistake
               I
               have
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               also
               made
               an
               addition
               of
               some
               other
               things
               ,
               which
               were
               wanting
               in
               the
               former
               Edition
               ,
               as
               he
               himself
               attests
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               
                 his
                 Second
                 Book
              
               .
               Whence
               it
               appears
               how
               highly
               we
               ought
               to
               value
               
               Socrates's
               History
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Writer
               himself
               put
               his
               last
               *
               hand
               .
               In
               the
               composure
               of
               his
               History
               Socrates
               has
               made
               use
               of
               a
               plain
               and
               mean
               Stile
               ;
               which
               was
               done
               by
               him
               on
               set
               purpose
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               the
               easier
               be
               understood
               by
               all
               persons
               ,
               as
               himself
               attests
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               First
               and
               
                 Third
                 Book
              
               .
               For
               he
               lookt
               upon
               that
               Sublime
               and
               Eloquent
               manner
               of
               expression
               to
               be
               more
               agreeable
               for
               Panegyrick-Orations
               ,
               than
               an
               History
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               affairs
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               he
               has
               dedicated
               
                 his
                 History
              
               to
               one
               Theodorus
               ,
               whom
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               
                 his
                 Second
                 Book
              
               he
               Stiles
               
                 a
                 sacred
                 man
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               same
               appellation
               our
               Eusebius
               gives
               to
               Paulinus
               Bishop
               of
               Tyre
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               
                 his
                 Tenth
                 Book
              
               .
               But
               who
               this
               Theodorus
               was
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               me
               unknown
               .
               For
               I
               cannot
               believe
               it
               was
               Theodorus
               Bishop
               of
               Mopsuestia
               ,
               in
               regard
               Socrates
               wrote
               
                 his
                 History
              
               after
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Theodorus
                 Mopsuestenus
              
               .
               But
               it
               is
               now
               time
               for
               us
               to
               inquire
               concerning
               his
               Sect
               and
               Religion
               ,
               as
               we
               promised
               at
               the
               beginning
               .
            
             
               Baronius
               in
               
                 his
                 Annalls
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Philippus
                 Labbaeus
              
               in
               
                 his
                 Book
                 De
                 Scriptoribus
                 Ecclesiasticis
              
               ,
               do
               affirm
               that
               our
               Socrates
               was
               by
               Sect
               a
               †
               Novatian
               .
               The
               same
               was
               
               Nicephorus's
               opinion
               before
               it
               was
               theirs
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               
                 Proeme
                 to
                 his
                 Ecclesiastical
                 History
              
               says
               thus
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 Socrates
                 surnamed
              
               *
               
                 Catharus
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 mind
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 pure
                 .
              
               Which
               words
               are
               not
               so
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               as
               if
               Socrates
               were
               Surnamed
               Catharus
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               might
               be
               shown
               he
               was
               a
               Novatian
               .
               For
               the
               Novatians
               termed
               themselves
               Cathari
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               informed
               from
               the
               
                 Eighth
                 Canon
              
               of
               
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Councill
              
               .
               The
               same
               Nicephorus
               (
               in
               his
               11
               th
               Book
               and
               Chap.
               14.
               )
               writes
               thus
               concerning
               
                 Socrates
                 :
                 Socrates
                 (
                 who
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 plainly
                 shews
                 himself
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 detester
                 of
                 the
                 Novatian
                 Principles
                 )
                 relates
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 told
                 him
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 old
                 man
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Now
               ,
               why
               our
               Socrates
               was
               by
               many
               accounted
               a
               Novatian
               ,
               the
               reasons
               are
               not
               few
               ,
               nor
               trivial
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               he
               carefully
               Records
               the
               Series
               of
               the
               
               Novatian-Bishops
               ,
               who
               Presided
               over
               their
               Church
               at
               Constantinople
               from
               the
               times
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               and
               also
               remarks
               the
               Consulates
               wherein
               every
               one
               of
               them
               departed
               out
               of
               this
               life
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               highly
               extols
               them
               all
               ,
               especially
               
                 Agerius
                 ,
                 Sisinius
                 ,
                 Chrysanthus
              
               ,
               and
               Paulus
               .
               By
               whose
               prayers
               ,
               as
               he
               relates
               ,
               a
               certain
               miracle
               was
               wrought
               at
               Constantinople
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               he
               prosecutes
               all
               matters
               belonging
               to
               the
               
                 Novatian
                 Sect
              
               with
               so
               great
               a
               care
               and
               diligence
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               seem
               to
               have
               been
               addicted
               to
               this
               Sect.
               But
               should
               any
               one
               examine
               these
               particulars
               with
               a
               greater
               accuracy
               ,
               he
               will
               find
               nothing
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               may
               evince
               our
               Socrates
               to
               have
               been
               a
               Novatian
               .
               For
               with
               the
               like
               diligence
               he
               enumerates
               the
               Arian-Bishops
               ,
               who
               governed
               their
               Church
               at
               Constantinople
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               said
               he
               was
               an
               Arian
               .
               With
               no
               less
               carefulness
               also
               has
               he
               related
               all
               things
               that
               hapned
               to
               the
               
                 Arians
                 ,
                 Eunomians
              
               ,
               and
               Macedonians
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               than
               he
               has
               Recorded
               what
               befell
               the
               Novatians
               .
               The
               reason
               hereof
               he
               himself
               has
               given
               ,
               in
               Chap.
               24.
               of
               
                 his
                 Fifth
                 Book
              
               .
               Where
               he
               says
               ,
               it
               was
               his
               design
               to
               Record
               those
               things
               most
               especially
               which
               hapned
               at
               Constantinople
               ;
               both
               because
               he
               himself
               lived
               in
               that
               City
               ,
               wherein
               he
               had
               been
               born
               and
               educated
               ;
               and
               also
               in
               regard
               the
               affairs
               transacted
               there
               were
               more
               eminent
               ,
               and
               worthier
               to
               be
               Recorded
               .
               But
               should
               any
               one
               object
               ,
               that
               the
               
               Arian-Bishops
               are
               not
               extolled
               by
               Socrates
               at
               the
               same
               rate
               that
               the
               
               Novatian-Bishops
               are
               ;
               the
               answer
               hereto
               is
               easie
               .
               For
               the
               
               Arian-Bishops
               ,
               who
               then
               lived
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               were
               far
               inferiour
               to
               the
               
               Novatian-Bishops
               .
               For
               the
               Church
               of
               these
               Hereticks
               did
               in
               those
               times
               abound
               with
               many
               and
               those
               eminent
               Prelates
               :
               which
               Sozomen
               also
               confirms
               by
               his
               testimony
               ,
               who
               Records
               their
               Elogues
               ,
               exactly
               like
               those
               given
               them
               by
               our
               Socrates
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               it
               must
               either
               be
               said
               that
               Sozomen
               was
               also
               a
               Novatian
               ,
               or
               else
               our
               Socrates
               must
               be
               discharged
               from
               that
               calumny
               .
               But
               't
               is
               manifest
               Sozomen
               was
               not
               a
               Novatian
               .
               For
               (
               to
               omit
               Theodorus
               Lector's
               testimony
               ,
               who
               ,
               in
               
                 his
                 Epistle
                 prefixt
                 before
                 his
                 Tripertite-History
                 ,
              
               Stiles
               him
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 a
                 most
                 blessed
                 person
              
               ,
               )
               he
               himself
               in
               his
               9
               th
               book
               relates
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               present
               at
               a
               publick
               procession
               ,
               celebrated
               at
               Constantinople
               in
               honour
               of
               fourty
               Martyrs
               ,
               at
               such
               time
               as
               Proclus
               Presided
               over
               the
               Church
               of
               that
               City
               .
               Whence
               't
               is
               manifestly
               concluded
               ,
               that
               Sozomen
               was
               a
               person
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Communion
               ,
               in
               regard
               he
               was
               present
               at
               the
               publick
               prayers
               together
               with
               the
               Catholicks
               .
               I
               confess
               indeed
               ,
               that
               our
               Socrates
               does
               frequently
               favour
               the
               Novatians
               ;
               for
               instance
               ,
               when
               he
               recounts
               the
               Ringleader
               of
               the
               
               Novatian-Heresie
               amongst
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               ;
               when
               he
               affirms
               ,
               that
               the
               Novatians
               were
               joyned
               to
               the
               Catholicks
               in
               the
               ties
               of
               a
               most
               intimate
               friendship
               and
               love
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               prayed
               together
               with
               them
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               when
               he
               commends
               
               Sisinius's
               Oration
               ,
               which
               he
               made
               against
               this
               saying
               of
               Saint
               
                 Crysostom
                 ,
                 Although
                 thou
                 hast
                 repented
                 a
                 thousand
                 times
                 ,
                 approach
                 .
              
               But
               
               't
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               favour
               the
               Novatians
               ;
               another
               to
               be
               a
               Novatian
               .
               Our
               Socrates
               might
               indeed
               be
               a
               favourer
               of
               the
               Novatians
               ,
               either
               because
               he
               was
               engaged
               in
               a
               friendship
               and
               familiarity
               with
               them
               ,
               or
               in
               regard
               he
               approved
               of
               their
               discipline
               and
               abstinence
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               we
               can
               Collect
               from
               his
               Books
               ,
               he
               was
               something
               severe
               .
               But
               I
               can
               hardly
               perswade
               my self
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Novatian
               ;
               especially
               when
               as
               I
               seem
               to
               have
               found
               the
               contrary
               from
               some
               places
               which
               occur
               in
               
                 his
                 History
              
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               in
               Chap.
               38.
               of
               
                 his
                 Second
                 Book
              
               ,
               he
               frequently
               calls
               the
               Catholicks
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               and
               opposes
               them
               to
               the
               Novatians
               .
               Therefore
               he
               acknowledges
               that
               the
               Novatians
               were
               without
               the
               Church
               .
               Which
               he
               would
               certainly
               never
               have
               done
               ,
               had
               he
               embraced
               that
               Heresie
               .
               Besides
               ,
               in
               the
               20.
               and
               23.
               
               Chapters
               of
               
                 his
                 Fifth
                 Book
              
               he
               reckons
               the
               Novatians
               amongst
               the
               Hereticks
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               amongst
               the
               
                 Arians
                 ,
                 Macedonians
              
               ,
               and
               Eunomians
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               from
               Chap.
               19.
               of
               the
               
                 same
                 Book
              
               it
               may
               be
               apparently
               concluded
               that
               Socrates
               was
               not
               a
               Novatian
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               he
               always
               calls
               the
               Church
               simply
               and
               absolutely
               the
               Catholick-Church
               :
               opposing
               it
               to
               the
               Churches
               of
               other
               Sects
               ,
               concerning
               which
               he
               treats
               in
               the
               following
               Chapters
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Arians
                 ,
                 Novatians
              
               ,
               and
               Eunomians
               .
               Then
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               obscurely
               reprehend
               that
               advice
               of
               Nectarius
               who
               abrogated
               the
               †
               
                 Paenitentiary
                 Presbyter
              
               .
               For
               he
               says
               that
               hereby
               Licence
               was
               given
               to
               Sinners
               ,
               whenas
               there
               was
               no
               body
               that
               might
               reprove
               offenders
               .
               Which
               Opinion
               could
               not
               proceed
               from
               a
               Novatian
               ,
               in
               regard
               those
               Hereticks
               admitted
               neither
               of
               Repentance
               [
               after
               Baptism
               ,
               ]
               nor
               of
               a
               Penitentiary-Presbyter
               ,
               as
               Socrates
               does
               there
               attest
               .
               Add
               hereto
               the
               testimony
               of
               
                 Theodorus
                 Lector
              
               ,
               who
               ,
               in
               
                 his
                 Epistle
              
               prefixt
               before
               
                 his
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
              
               ,
               calls
               
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 Sozomen
              
               and
               Theodoret
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 men
                 that
                 were
                 pious
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God.
              
               Moreover
               ,
               
                 Theodorus
                 Lector
              
               lived
               in
               the
               same
               City
               ,
               and
               almost
               at
               the
               same
               time
               that
               Socrates
               did
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Anastasius
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               
                 Petrus
                 Halloixius
              
               (
               in
               
                 his
                 notes
                 on
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Saint
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
              
               pag.
               664
               ,
               )
               is
               of
               the
               same
               Opinion
               with
               us
               .
               For
               ,
               disputing
               against
               Baronius
               ,
               who
               at
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               159.
               had
               written
               thus
               ;
               
                 These
                 things
                 Socrates
                 the
                 Novatian
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 the
                 Jews
                 celebrated
                 Easter
                 on
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
              
               &c.
               he
               utters
               these
               words
               .
               
                 And
                 whereas
                 Socrates
                 is
                 termed
                 a
                 Novatian
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 double
                 sence
                 :
                 The
                 one
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 sometimes
                 favoured
                 the
                 Novatians
                 ;
                 which
                 also
                 Bellarmine
                 affirms
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 de
                 Scriptoribus
                 Ecclesiasticis
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
              
               440.
               )
               
                 both
                 concerning
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 concerning
                 Sozomen
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
              
               [
               
                 a
                 follower
              
               ]
               
                 of
                 the
                 Novatian-Heresie
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 now
                 cited
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 he
                 neither
                 shews
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Novatian
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 favourer
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 blames
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 detects
                 their
                 dissensions
                 and
                 vices
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 seem
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 friend
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 enemy
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 neither
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 declarer
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 business
                 of
                 an
                 Historian
                 .
              
               Thus
               far
               concerning
               Socrates
               ,
               we
               must
               now
               speak
               of
               Sozomen
               .
            
             
               
                 Hermias
                 Sozomen
              
               was
               also
               a
               practiser
               in
               the
               Law
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               with
               Socrates
               .
               His
               Ancestours
               were
               not
               mean
               ,
               they
               were
               originally
               Palestinians
               ,
               Inhabitants
               of
               a
               certain
               Village
               neer
               Gaza
               called
               Bethelia
               .
               This
               Village
               did
               in
               times
               past
               abound
               with
               a
               numerous
               company
               of
               Inhabitants
               ,
               and
               had
               most
               stately
               and
               ancient
               Churches
               .
               But
               the
               most
               glorious
               Structure
               of
               them
               all
               was
               the
               Pantheon
               ,
               Scituated
               on
               an
               artificial
               Hill
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Tower
               as
               it
               were
               of
               Bethelia
               ,
               as
               Sozomen
               relates
               in
               Chap.
               15.
               
                 of
                 his
                 fifth
                 Book
              
               .
               The
               Grandfather
               of
               
                 Hermias
                 Sozomen
              
               was
               born
               in
               that
               Village
               ,
               and
               first
               converted
               to
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               by
               Hilarion
               the
               Monk.
               For
               when
               Alaphion
               an
               inhabitant
               of
               the
               same
               Village
               was
               possessed
               with
               a
               devil
               ;
               and
               the
               Jews
               and
               Physitians
               ,
               attempting
               to
               cure
               him
               ,
               could
               do
               him
               no
               good
               by
               their
               Inchantments
               ,
               Hilarion
               by
               a
               bare
               invocation
               of
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               cast
               out
               the
               Devil
               .
               
               Sozomen's
               Grandfather
               ,
               and
               Alaphion
               himself
               ,
               amazed
               at
               this
               miracle
               ,
               did
               with
               their
               whole
               families
               embrace
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
               The
               Grandfather
               of
               Sozomen
               was
               eminent
               for
               his
               expositions
               of
               the
               sacred
               Scriptures
               ,
               being
               a
               person
               endowed
               with
               a
               polite
               wit
               ,
               and
               an
               acuteness
               of
               understanding
               .
               Besides
               ,
               he
               was
               indifferently
               well
               skilled
               in
               Literature
               .
               Therefore
               he
               was
               highly
               esteemed
               of
               by
               the
               Christians
               inhabiting
               
                 Gaza
                 ,
                 Ascalon
              
               ,
               and
               the
               places
               adjacent
               ,
               in
               regard
               he
               was
               usefull
               and
               necessary
               for
               [
               the
               propagating
               of
               ]
               Religion
               ,
               and
               could
               easily
               unloose
               the
               knots
               of
               the
               sacred
               Scriptures
               .
               But
               
               Alaphion's
               descendants
               excelled
               others
               for
               their
               Sanctity
               of
               Life
               ,
               kindness
               to
               the
               indigent
               ,
               and
               for
               their
               other
               Virtues
               :
               and
               they
               were
               the
               first
               that
               built
               Churches
               and
               Monasteries
               there
               ,
               as
               Sozomen
               attests
               in
               the
               place
               before
               cited
               .
               Where
               he
               also
               adds
               ,
               that
               some
               holy
               persons
               of
               
               Alaphion's
               Family
               were
               surviving
               even
               in
               his
               days
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               himself
               ,
               when
               very
               young
               ,
               was
               conversant
               ,
               and
               concerning
               whom
               he
               promises
               to
               speak
               more
               afterwards
               .
               Undoubtedly
               he
               means
               
                 Salamanes
                 ,
                 Phusco
                 ,
                 Malchio
              
               ,
               and
               Crispio
               brothers
               ,
               concerning
               whom
               he
               speaks
               in
               Chap.
               32.
               of
               
                 his
                 Sixth
                 Book
              
               .
               For
               he
               says
               that
               these
               brethren
               ,
               instructed
               in
               the
               
                 Monastick
                 discipline
              
               by
               Hilarion
               ,
               were
               during
               the
               Empire
               of
               Valens
               eminent
               in
               the
               Monasteries
               of
               Palestine
               :
               and
               that
               they
               lived
               neer
               Bethelia
               ,
               a
               Village
               in
               the
               Country
               of
               the
               Gazites
               .
               For
               they
               were
               descendants
               of
               a
               Noble
               Family
               amongst
               them
               .
               He
               mentions
               the
               same
               persons
               in
               
                 his
                 Eighth
                 Book
              
               and
               
                 Fifteenth
                 Chapter
              
               ,
               where
               he
               says
               Crispio
               was
               
               Epiphanius's
               Arch-Deacon
               .
               'T
               is
               apparent
               therefore
               ,
               that
               those
               brethren
               I
               have
               mentioned
               were
               extracted
               from
               
               Alaphion's
               Family
               .
               Now
               Alaphion
               was
               related
               to
               
               Sozomen's
               Grandfather
               .
               Which
               I
               conjecture
               from
               hence
               ,
               First
               ,
               because
               the
               Grandfather
               of
               Sozomen
               is
               said
               to
               have
               been
               converted
               (
               together
               with
               his
               whole
               Family
               )
               to
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               upon
               account
               of
               
               Alaphion's
               wonderfull
               cure
               ,
               whom
               Hilarion
               had
               healed
               ,
               by
               calling
               on
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Omnipotent
               God.
               Further
               ,
               this
               conjecture
               is
               confirmed
               by
               what
               Sozomon
               relates
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               he
               ,
               when
               very
               young
               ,
               was
               familiarly
               conversant
               with
               the
               aged
               Monks
               that
               were
               of
               
               Alaphion's
               Family
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               in
               regard
               Sozomen
               took
               his
               name
               from
               those
               persons
               who
               were
               either
               the
               Sons
               or
               Grandchildren
               of
               Alaphion
               .
               
               For
               he
               was
               called
               
                 Salamanes
                 Hermias
                 Sozomenus
              
               (
               as
               Photius
               attests
               in
               
                 his
                 Bibliotheca
              
               )
               from
               the
               name
               of
               that
               Salamanes
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               we
               observed
               before
               ,
               was
               
               Phusco's
               ,
               
               Malchio's
               ,
               and
               
               Crispio's
               brother
               .
               Wherefore
               that
               mistake
               of
               
               Nicephorus's
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               must
               be
               amended
               ,
               who
               suppose
               that
               Sozomen
               had
               the
               surname
               of
               Salaminius
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               born
               at
               Salamine
               a
               City
               of
               Cyprus
               .
               But
               we
               have
               before
               demonstrated
               from
               
               Sozomen's
               own
               testimony
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               born
               in
               Cyprus
               ,
               but
               in
               Palestine
               .
               For
               his
               Grandfather
               was
               not
               only
               a
               Palestinian
               ,
               as
               is
               above
               said
               ,
               but
               Sozomen
               himself
               was
               also
               educated
               in
               Palestine
               ,
               in
               the
               bosome
               (
               as
               I
               may
               say
               )
               of
               those
               Monks
               that
               were
               of
               
               Alaphio's
               Family
               .
               From
               which
               education
               Sozomen
               seems
               to
               me
               to
               have
               imbibed
               that
               most
               ardent
               love
               of
               a
               monastick
               life
               and
               discipline
               ,
               which
               he
               declares
               in
               many
               places
               of
               his
               History
               .
               Hence
               't
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               Books
               he
               is
               not
               content
               to
               relate
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               Fathers
               and
               Founders
               of
               Monastick
               Philosophy
               ;
               but
               he
               also
               carefully
               relates
               their
               Successours
               and
               disciples
               ,
               who
               both
               in
               
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 Syria
              
               ,
               and
               Palestine
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               
                 Pontus
                 ,
                 Armenia
              
               ,
               and
               Osdroëna
               ,
               followed
               this
               way
               of
               Life
               .
               Hence
               also
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               
                 Twelfth
                 Chapter
              
               of
               the
               
                 First
                 Book
              
               of
               
                 his
                 History
              
               ,
               he
               has
               proposed
               to
               be
               read
               (
               in
               the
               beginning
               as
               it
               were
               )
               that
               gorgeous
               Elogue
               of
               Monastick
               Philosophy
               .
               For
               he
               supposed
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               have
               been
               ungratefull
               ,
               had
               he
               not
               after
               this
               manner
               at
               least
               made
               a
               return
               of
               thanks
               to
               those
               ,
               in
               whose
               familiarity
               he
               had
               lived
               ,
               and
               from
               whom
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               a
               youth
               ,
               he
               had
               received
               such
               eminent
               examples
               of
               a
               good
               converse
               .
               For
               that
               he
               himself
               intimates
               ,
               in
               the
               Proeme
               to
               
                 his
                 First
                 Book
              
               .
               But
               it
               is
               collected
               that
               Sozomen
               was
               educated
               at
               Gaza
               ,
               not
               onely
               from
               this
               place
               which
               I
               have
               mentioned
               ,
               but
               also
               from
               Chap.
               28.
               of
               
                 his
                 Seventh
                 Book
              
               ,
               where
               Sozomen
               says
               that
               he
               himself
               had
               seen
               Zeno
               Bishop
               of
               Majuma
               .
               This
               Majuma
               is
               a
               Sea-Port
               belonging
               to
               the
               Gazites
               .
               Which
               Bishop
               ,
               although
               he
               was
               almost
               an
               hundred
               years
               old
               ,
               yet
               was
               never
               absent
               from
               the
               Morning
               and
               Evening
               Hymns
               ,
               unless
               it
               hapned
               that
               he
               was
               detained
               by
               a
               disease
               .
               After
               this
               Sozomen
               applied
               himself
               to
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Law.
               He
               was
               a
               Student
               in
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Law
              
               at
               Berytus
               ,
               a
               City
               of
               Phoenicia
               ,
               not
               far
               distant
               from
               his
               own
               Country
               ,
               where
               there
               was
               a
               famous
               Civil-Law-School
               .
               But
               he
               practised
               the
               Law
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               as
               himself
               attests
               in
               
                 his
                 Second
                 Book
              
               and
               
                 third
                 Chapter
              
               :
               And
               yet
               he
               seems
               not
               to
               have
               been
               very
               much
               employed
               in
               pleading
               of
               Causes
               .
               For
               at
               the
               same
               time
               that
               he
               was
               an
               Advocate
               in
               Constantinople
               ,
               he
               wrote
               
                 his
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
              
               ;
               which
               may
               be
               concluded
               from
               his
               own
               words
               .
               For
               thus
               he
               says
               (
               Book
               2.
               
               Chap.
               3.
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 but
                 what
                 hapned
                 to
                 Aquilinus
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 conversant
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 Pleads
                 Causes
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Court
                 of
                 judicature
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 necessarily
                 relate
                 ,
                 partly
                 as
                 I
                 heard
                 it
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 as
                 I
                 my self
                 saw
                 it
                 .
              
               Further
               ,
               before
               he
               wrote
               
                 his
                 Nine
                 Books
                 of
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
                 ,
                 Sozomen
              
               composed
               a
               Breviary
               of
               
                 Ecclesiastick
                 affairs
              
               ,
               from
               our
               Saviours
               ascension
               to
               the
               deposition
               of
               Licinius
               .
               Which
               work
               was
               comprized
               in
               two
               books
               ,
               as
               himself
               attests
               in
               the
               Proeme
               to
               
                 his
                 First
                 Book
              
               .
               But
               those
               two
               Books
               are
               lost
               by
               length
               of
               time
               .
               In
               the
               composure
               of
               
                 his
                 History
                 ,
                 Sozomen
              
               has
               made
               use
               of
               a
               Stile
               neither
               too
               Low
               ,
               nor
               too
               High
               ,
               but
               between
               both
               :
               which
               Stile
               is
               most
               agreeable
               to
               a
               Writer
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               Affairs
               .
               Photius
               (
               in
               his
               Bibliotheca
               )
               prefers
               
               Sozomen's
               Stile
               before
               
               Socrates's
               .
               With
               whom
               we
               agree
               .
               But
               by
               how
               much
               Sozomen
               is
               superiour
               for
               the
               Elegancy
               of
               his
               expression
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               Socrates
               exceeds
               upon
               account
               of
               his
               judiciousness
               .
               For
               Socrates
               judges
               incomparably
               well
               ,
               both
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               business
               and
               affairs
               .
               There
               is
               nothing
               in
               him
               but
               what
               is
               grave
               and
               serious
               .
               Nothing
               that
               you
               can
               expunge
               as
               superfluous
               .
               But
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               some
               passages
               occur
               in
               Sozomen
               that
               are
               trivial
               and
               childish
               .
               Of
               this
               sort
               is
               his
               digression
               in
               
                 his
                 First
                 Book
              
               concerning
               the
               building
               of
               the
               City
               Hemona
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               Argonauts
               ,
               who
               carried
               the
               Ship
               Argo
               on
               their
               shoulders
               some
               furlongs
               .
               Also
               his
               description
               of
               Daphne
               without
               the
               walls
               of
               the
               City
               Antioch
               ,
               which
               occurs
               at
               Chap.
               19.
               of
               
                 his
                 Sixth
                 Book
              
               .
               And
               that
               observation
               of
               his
               concerning
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               where
               he
               Treats
               of
               that
               Virgin
               ,
               with
               whom
               the
               blessed
               Athanasius
               absconded
               a
               long
               while
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               
                 his
                 Ninth
                 Book
              
               contains
               little
               else
               besides
               warlike
               events
               ,
               between
               which
               and
               an
               
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
              
               there
               is
               no
               agreement
               .
               Besides
               ,
               
               Sozomen's
               Stile
               ,
               which
               Photius
               prefers
               before
               that
               of
               Socrates
               ,
               wants
               not
               its
               faults
               .
               For
               I
               have
               observed
               ,
               that
               the
               Periods
               are
               by
               Sozomen
               no
               otherwise
               joyned
               together
               ,
               than
               by
               these
               particles
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               than
               which
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               troublesome
               .
               Should
               any
               one
               attentively
               read
               
                 that
                 Epistle
                 wherein
              
               Sozomen
               
                 Dedicates
                 his
                 Work
                 to
              
               Theodosius
               Junior
               ,
               he
               will
               find
               that
               which
               I
               have
               said
               to
               be
               certainly
               true
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               Sozomen
               was
               no
               great
               Oratour
               .
            
             
               It
               remains
               ,
               that
               we
               inquire
               which
               of
               these
               *
               two
               Authours
               Wrote
               first
               ,
               and
               which
               of
               them
               borrowed
               ,
               or
               rather
               stole
               from
               the
               other
               .
               Certainly
               ,
               in
               regard
               both
               of
               them
               Wrote
               almost
               the
               same
               things
               of
               the
               same
               Transactions
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               they
               both
               began
               at
               the
               same
               beginning
               ,
               and
               concluded
               their
               History
               at
               the
               same
               boundary
               ,
               (
               both
               beginning
               from
               the
               Reign
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               and
               ending
               at
               
                 the
                 Seventeenth
                 Consulate
              
               of
               
                 Theodosius
                 Junior
              
               ;
               )
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               them
               robbed
               the
               others
               Desk
               .
               Which
               sort
               of
               theft
               (
               as
               Porphyrius
               attests
               in
               
               Eusebius's
               
                 Tenth
                 Book
                 of
                 Evangelick
                 Preparation
              
               )
               was
               committed
               by
               many
               of
               the
               Grecian
               Writers
               .
               But
               which
               was
               the
               Plagiary
               ,
               Socrates
               or
               Sozomen
               ,
               't
               is
               hard
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               regard
               both
               of
               them
               Lived
               in
               the
               same
               times
               ,
               and
               both
               Wrote
               their
               History
               in
               the
               Empire
               of
               
                 Theodosius
                 Junior
              
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               in
               the
               disquisition
               of
               this
               question
               ,
               we
               must
               make
               use
               of
               conjecture
               .
               In
               such
               a
               case
               as
               this
               Porphyrius
               in
               the
               before
               quoted
               book
               (
               when
               it
               was
               uncertain
               whether
               Hyperides
               stole
               from
               Demosthenes
               ,
               or
               Demosthenes
               from
               Hyperides
               ,
               because
               both
               of
               them
               Lived
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               )
               openly
               declared
               that
               conjecture
               was
               to
               
               be
               made
               use
               of
               .
               Let
               us
               therefore
               see
               upon
               which
               of
               them
               falls
               the
               suspicion
               of
               theft
               .
               Indeed
               this
               is
               my
               sentiment
               ,
               I
               do
               suppose
               that
               the
               inferiour
               does
               frequently
               steal
               from
               the
               Superiour
               ,
               and
               the
               Junior
               from
               the
               Seniour
               .
               But
               Sozomen
               is
               in
               my
               judgment
               far
               inferiour
               to
               Socrates
               ;
               and
               he
               betook
               himself
               to
               Writing
               
                 his
                 History
              
               when
               he
               was
               younger
               then
               Socrates
               .
               For
               he
               Wrote
               it
               whilst
               he
               was
               yet
               an
               Advocate
               ,
               as
               I
               observed
               before
               .
               Now
               ,
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Advocates
               amongst
               the
               Romans
               was
               not
               perpetual
               ,
               but
               temporary
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               He
               that
               adds
               something
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               amends
               the
               other
               ,
               seems
               to
               have
               Written
               last
               .
               But
               Sozomen
               now
               and
               then
               adds
               some
               passages
               to
               Socrates
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               places
               dissents
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               Photius
               has
               observed
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               hinted
               
                 in
                 our
                 Annotations
                 .
                 Sozomen
              
               therefore
               seems
               to
               have
               Written
               last
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               Opinion
               of
               almost
               all
               modern
               Writers
               ;
               who
               place
               Socrates
               before
               Sozomen
               .
               So
               Bellarmine
               in
               
                 his
                 Book
                 De
                 Scriptoribus
                 Ecclesiasticis
              
               ;
               who
               is
               followed
               by
               
                 Miraeus
                 ,
                 Labbaeus
              
               ,
               and
               Vossius
               .
               Amongst
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               
                 Cassiodorus
                 ,
                 Photius
              
               and
               Nicephorus
               name
               Socrates
               in
               the
               first
               place
               .
               Although
               Cassiodorus
               is
               found
               to
               have
               varied
               .
               For
               
                 in
                 his
                 Preface
              
               to
               
                 the
                 Tripertite
                 History
              
               ,
               in
               a
               clean
               contrary
               order
               he
               names
               Theodoret
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               Sozomen
               in
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               Socrates
               last
               .
               So
               also
               does
               
                 Theodorus
                 Lector
              
               recount
               them
               ,
               in
               his
               Epistle
               which
               he
               prefixt
               before
               the
               
                 Tripertite
                 History
              
               .
               Thus
               far
               concerning
               Sozomen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               FIRST
               BOOK
               OF
               THE
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               OF
               
                 SOCRATES
                 SCHOLASTICUS
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                
                 The
                 Preface
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Book
                 .
              
               
                 EUSEBIUS
                 PAMPHILUS
                 Having
                 compil'd
                 an
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
                 in
                 Ten
                 entire
                 books
                 ,
                 concluded
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Emperour
                 :
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 also
                 the
                 a
                 Persecution
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 ceased
                 ,
                 [
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 begun
                 ]
                 by
                 Diocletian
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Authour
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 books
                 he
                 wrote
                 concerning
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 has
                 made
                 but
                 a
                 b
                 slight
                 relation
                 of
                 the
                 matters
                 relating
                 to
                 Arius
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 more
                 carefull
                 about
                 the
                 praises
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 a
                 panagyrical
                 sublimity
                 in
                 his
                 expressions
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 usually
                 done
                 in
                 [
                 the
                 composition
                 of
                 ]
                 an
                 Encomium
                 ,
                 than
                 about
                 an
                 accurate
                 and
                 exact
                 account
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 ,
                 purposing
                 to
                 commit
                 to
                 writing
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 affaires
                 from
                 those
                 times
                 to
                 these
                 our
                 own
                 days
                 ,
                 will
                 begin
                 our
                 History
                 c
                 from
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 has
                 left
                 untouch't
                 :
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 over
                 curious
                 about
                 the
                 grandeur
                 of
                 our
                 stile
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 things
                 soever
                 we
                 have
                 found
                 upon
                 Record
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 heard
                 from
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 transactions
                 thereof
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 particularly
                 relate
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 conducive
                 to
                 our
                 designe
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 Constantine
                 was
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 ability
                 we
                 will
                 speak
                 something
                 of
                 that
                 matter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                
                 After
                 what
                 manner
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 WE
                 will
                 begin
                 from
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Diocletian
                 and
                 Maximian
                 sirnam'd
                 Herculius
                 ,
                 having
                 by
                 a
                 mutual
                 compact
                 resign'd
                 their
                 Empire
                 ,
                 embrac'd
                 a
                 private
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 Maximian
                 sirnam'd
                 Galerius
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Colleague
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 came
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 created
                 two
                 Caesars
                 ,
                 Maximin
                 in
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 Severus
                 in
                 Italy
                 .
                 b
                 But
                 in
                 
                   Brittaine
                   Constantine
                
                 was
                 proclaimed
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 Constantius
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 c
                 who
                 died
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 hundredth
                 seventy
                 first
                 Olympiad
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 five
                 and
                 twentieth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 July
                 .
                 [
                 Lastly
                 ]
                 at
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Maxentius
                
                 the
                 Sun
                 of
                 
                   Maximianus
                   Herculius
                
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Pretorian
                 Souldiers
                 advanced
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Tyrant
                 rather
                 then
                 an
                 Emperour
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 Herculius
                 passionately
                 desirous
                 of
                 reassuming
                 his
                 Imperiall
                 Authority
                 ,
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 destroy
                 his
                 Son
                 Maxentius
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 was
                 hindred
                 from
                 doing
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 Afterwards
                 d
                 he
                 died
                 at
                 Tarsus
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Cilicia
                 .
                 
                 
                   Severus
                   Caesar
                
                 being
                 sent
                 to
                 Rome
                 by
                 e
                 
                   Galerius
                   Maximianus
                
                 to
                 take
                 Maxentius
                 ,
                 was
                 betrayed
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Souldiers
                 and
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 died
                 
                   Galerius
                   Maximianus
                
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 now
                 f
                 the
                 supream
                 person
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 having
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 constituted
                 Licinius
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Native
                 of
                 Dacia
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 been
                 Galerius's
                 fellow
                 Souldier
                 ,
                 and
                 Confident
                 .
                 Maxentius
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 while
                 treated
                 the
                 Romans
                 severely
                 ,
                 behaving
                 himself
                 like
                 a
                 Tyrant
                 rather
                 than
                 an
                 Emperour
                 towards
                 them
                 :
                 impudently
                 debauching
                 the
                 wives
                 of
                 persons
                 gentilely
                 extracted
                 ;
                 killing
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 perpetrating
                 such
                 like
                 facts
                 as
                 these
                 .
                 Whereof
                 when
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 notice
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 to
                 deliver
                 the
                 Romans
                 from
                 that
                 servitude
                 he
                 had
                 pressed
                 them
                 with
                 ;
                 and
                 immediately
                 became
                 sollicitously
                 inquisitive
                 how
                 he
                 might
                 destroy
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 :
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 deep
                 cogitation
                 ,
                 he
                 considered
                 with
                 himself
                 what
                 Deity
                 he
                 should
                 invoke
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 assistant
                 and
                 Tutelar
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 Expedition
                 .
                 It
                 came
                 into
                 his
                 mind
                 that
                 the
                 strict
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 heathen
                 Gods
                 had
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 availed
                 Diocletian
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 found
                 that
                 his
                 Father
                 Constantius
                 having
                 relinquished
                 the
                 superstition
                 of
                 the
                 Grecians
                 ,
                 had
                 led
                 a
                 more
                 fortunate
                 and
                 prosperous
                 life
                 .
                 Whilst
                 therefore
                 he
                 was
                 [
                 engaged
                 ]
                 in
                 this
                 doubtfull
                 deliberation
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 march
                 with
                 his
                 Army
                 some
                 whither
                 ,
                 there
                 hapned
                 to
                 appear
                 to
                 him
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 and
                 unexpressible
                 Vision
                 .
                 For
                 about
                 noon
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 day
                 began
                 now
                 to
                 decline
                 somewhat
                 towards
                 after
                 noon
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 in
                 [
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 heavens
                 a
                 pillar
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 in
                 figure
                 like
                 unto
                 a
                 Cross
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 inscription
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   By
                   this
                   be
                   thou
                   Conquerour
                
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 stood
                 amaz'd
                 at
                 this
                 apparition
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 almost
                 disbelieving
                 his
                 own
                 eyes
                 ,
                 he
                 asked
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 also
                 saw
                 the
                 same
                 sight
                 ;
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 all
                 had
                 unanimously
                 agreed
                 in
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 corroborated
                 by
                 that
                 Divine
                 and
                 wonderfull
                 apparition
                 .
                 The
                 night
                 following
                 Christ
                 appeared
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 sleep
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   make
                   a
                   standard
                   in
                   figure
                   like
                   that
                   which
                   appeared
                   [
                   to
                   thee
                   ]
                   and
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   infallible
                   and
                   ready
                   Trophy
                   ,
                   against
                   thine
                   Enemies
                   .
                
                 In
                 obedience
                 to
                 this
                 [
                 Heavenly
                 ]
                 Oracle
                 ,
                 he
                 orders
                 a
                 Trophy
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 in
                 figure
                 like
                 a
                 Cross
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 kept
                 in
                 the
                 Pallace
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 he
                 proceeded
                 in
                 the
                 dispatch
                 of
                 affairs
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 vigour
                 and
                 alacrity
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 engaged
                 the
                 Enemy
                 before
                 the
                 very
                 Gates
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 neer
                 the
                 Bridge
                 called
                 Milvius
                 ,
                 he
                 got
                 the
                 Victory
                 ;
                 Maxentius
                 being
                 drown'd
                 in
                 the
                 River
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 now
                 the
                 g
                 seventh
                 year
                 of
                 Constantin's
                 Reign
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 got
                 the
                 Victory
                 over
                 Maxentius
                 .
                 After
                 these
                 [
                 Atchievements
                 ]
                 whilst
                 Licinius
                 his
                 Collegue
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 also
                 his
                 brother
                 in
                 law
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 marriage
                 of
                 his
                 Sister
                 Constantia
                 )
                 resided
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 having
                 received
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 such
                 great
                 favours
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 offered
                 thanksgivings
                 to
                 him
                 his
                 great
                 benefactor
                 ;
                 Which
                 were
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 the
                 Persecution
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 ;
                 he
                 recall'd
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 exile
                 ;
                 he
                 released
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 confined
                 in
                 Prison
                 ,
                 and
                 restored
                 their
                 Estates
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 proscribed
                 ;
                 he
                 repaired
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 he
                 did
                 with
                 great
                 alacrity
                 of
                 mind
                 .
                 h
                 About
                 this
                 time
                 Diocletian
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 resigned
                 his
                 Imperial
                 power
                 ,
                 died
                 at
                 Salona
                 ,
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Dalmatia
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                
                 How
                 whilst
                 Constantine
                 augmented
                 [
                 the
                 prosperity
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 
                   Christians
                   ,
                   Licinius
                
                 his
                 Collegue
                 persecuted
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Emperour
                 professing
                 himself
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 did
                 all
                 things
                 beseeming
                 his
                 profession
                 ;
                 he
                 erected
                 the
                 Churches
                 and
                 adorn'd
                 them
                 with
                 most
                 magnificent
                 consecrated
                 gifts
                 :
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 shut
                 up
                 and
                 demolished
                 the
                 Temples
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 and
                 †
                 exposed
                 the
                 images
                 placed
                 therein
                 .
                 But
                 Licinius
                 his
                 Collegue
                 ,
                 adhering
                 to
                 the
                 Opinions
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 hated
                 the
                 Christians
                 :
                 he
                 forbore
                 raising
                 an
                 open
                 persecution
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 fear'd
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantine
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 clandestine
                 manner
                 he
                 ensnared
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 at
                 length
                 proceeded
                 to
                 open
                 violence
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 Persecution
                 was
                 locall
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 raged
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 only
                 *
                 where
                 Licinius
                 made
                 his
                 residence
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 Constantine
                 was
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 unacquainted
                 with
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 his
                 Tyrannous
                 outrages
                 ,
                 Licinius
                 being
                 sensible
                 that
                 he
                 highly
                 resented
                 these
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 betook
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 his
                 Apology
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 appeased
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 obsequiousness
                 ,
                 he
                 hypocritically
                 made
                 an
                 amicable
                 league
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 binding
                 himself
                 by
                 many
                 oaths
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 future
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 attempt
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 Tyrannical
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 that
                 he
                 swore
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 also
                 perjured
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 desisted
                 not
                 from
                 his
                 Tyrannick
                 [
                 conspiracies
                 against
                 Constantine
                 ]
                 nor
                 ceased
                 he
                 from
                 persecuting
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 a
                 Decree
                 he
                 prohibited
                 the
                 Bishops
                 from
                 frequenting
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 no
                 pretence
                 of
                 propagating
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 This
                 Persecution
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 open
                 and
                 secret
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 concealed
                 and
                 disguised
                 in
                 words
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 reality
                 and
                 deeds
                 it
                 was
                 apparent
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 that
                 lay
                 under
                 its
                 pressures
                 ,
                 endured
                 most
                 deplorable
                 afflictions
                 [
                 and
                 losses
                 ]
                 in
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Estates
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 War
                 raised
                 betwixt
                 Constantine
                 and
                 Licinius
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 THese
                 proceedings
                 rais'd
                 the
                 highest
                 indignation
                 in
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantine
                 [
                 against
                 Licinius
                 :
                 ]
                 and
                 ,
                 the
                 feigned
                 league
                 of
                 friendship
                 which
                 was
                 betwixt
                 them
                 being
                 broken
                 ,
                 they
                 became
                 enemies
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 they
                 entred
                 into
                 an
                 actual
                 War
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 and
                 having
                 fought
                 several
                 set-battels
                 both
                 by
                 Sea
                 and
                 Land
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 Licinius
                 was
                 vanquished
                 at
                 Chrysopolis
                 of
                 Bithynia
                 ,
                 a
                 Port-Town
                 of
                 the
                 Chalcedonensians
                 ,
                 and
                 yielded
                 himself
                 .
                 Constantine
                 having
                 taken
                 him
                 alive
                 ,
                 treated
                 him
                 kindly
                 :
                 and
                 would
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 slay
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 reside
                 at
                 Thessalonica
                 peaceably
                 and
                 without
                 making
                 any
                 disturbance
                 .
                 But
                 having
                 liv'd
                 quietly
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 he
                 afterwards
                 gathered
                 into
                 a
                 body
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 and
                 attempted
                 to
                 recover
                 his
                 overthrow
                 ,
                 and
                 renew
                 the
                 War.
                 Constantine
                 being
                 informed
                 hereof
                 ,
                 commanded
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 he
                 was
                 slain
                 .
                 Constantine
                 having
                 now
                 the
                 sole
                 power
                 and
                 command
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 [
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ]
                 and
                 being
                 proclaimed
                 a
                 Emperour
                 and
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 endeavoured
                 again
                 to
                 augment
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 :
                 which
                 he
                 effected
                 divers
                 ways
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 means
                 Christianity
                 enjoyed
                 a
                 profound
                 and
                 secure
                 Peace
                 .
                 But
                 an
                 intestine
                 War
                 amongst
                 the
                 Christians
                 themselves
                 succeeded
                 this
                 so
                 firm
                 a
                 Peace
                 .
                 What
                 manner
                 of
                 War
                 this
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 began
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sequel
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 ability
                 I
                 will
                 relate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                
                 Concerning
                 
                 Arius's
                 Contest
                 with
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 who
                 suffer'd
                 Martyrdom
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 
                   Diocletian
                   ,
                   Achillas
                
                 succeeded
                 in
                 that
                 See.
                 After
                 Achillas
                 [
                 succeeded
                 ]
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Peace
                 .
                 He
                 living
                 in
                 times
                 that
                 were
                 more
                 calm
                 and
                 secure
                 ,
                 adorned
                 and
                 set
                 his
                 Church
                 in
                 order
                 .
                 Discoursing
                 one
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 his
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 too
                 curiously
                 concerning
                 the
                 [
                 mystery
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 holy
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 he
                 asserted
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 divinity
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 Unity
                 in
                 the
                 Trinity
                 .
                 But
                 Arius
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 presbyters
                 placed
                 under
                 Alexander
                 (
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 no
                 mean
                 skill
                 in
                 the
                 faculty
                 of
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 supposing
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 design'd
                 to
                 introduce
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 *
                 Sabellius
                 the
                 Libyan
                 ,
                 desirous
                 to
                 be
                 perverse
                 and
                 contentious
                 ,
                 deflected
                 to
                 an
                 opinion
                 that
                 was
                 diametrically
                 opposite
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Subellius
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 thought
                 ,
                 sharply
                 and
                 nimbly
                 opposed
                 the
                 Bishop's
                 assertions
                 ,
                 arguing
                 thus
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Father
                 begot
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 begotten
                 hath
                 a
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 existence
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Son
                 was
                 not
                 .
                 Whence
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 necessary
                 consequence
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 derives
                 his
                 existence
                 from
                 nothing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                
                 How
                 from
                 this
                 contention
                 there
                 arose
                 a
                 division
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 Alexander
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 deposed
                 Arius
                 and
                 his
                 Complices
                 .
              
               
                 ARius
                 having
                 drawn
                 this
                 Conclusion
                 from
                 these
                 new
                 assertions
                 ,
                 excited
                 many
                 to
                 that
                 question
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 this
                 small
                 spark
                 was
                 kindled
                 a
                 great
                 fire
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 mischief
                 having
                 been
                 begun
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 overran
                 all
                 
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   Libya
                
                 and
                 the
                 upper
                 Thebaïs
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 consumed
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 and
                 provinces
                 .
                 Many
                 there
                 were
                 that
                 did
                 patronize
                 Arius's
                 opinion
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 especially
                 Eusebius
                 was
                 a
                 maintainer
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 that
                 Eusebius
                 who
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 but
                 another
                 ,
                 who
                 formerly
                 had
                 been
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Berytus
                 ;
                 but
                 was
                 then
                 surreptitiously
                 crept
                 into
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Nicomedia
                 in
                 Bithynia
                 .
                 )
                 Alexander
                 hearing
                 and
                 seeing
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 became
                 highly
                 enraged
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 convened
                 a
                 Council
                 of
                 many
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 he
                 degraded
                 Arius
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 embraced
                 his
                 Opinion
                 ;
                 and
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 of
                 every
                 City
                 ,
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         Letter
                         of
                         Alexander
                         [
                         Bishop
                         ]
                         of
                         Alexandria
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           To
                           Our
                           well
                           Beloved
                           and
                           Dearest
                           Fellow-Ministers
                           of
                           the
                           Catholick
                           Church
                           in
                           all
                           places
                           ,
                           Alexander
                           [
                           wisheth
                           ]
                           health
                           in
                           the
                           Lord.
                           
                           a
                        
                      
                       
                         Whereas
                         there
                         is
                         one
                         body
                         of
                         the
                         Catholick
                         Church
                         ,
                         and
                         't
                         is
                         commanded
                         in
                         the
                         holy
                         Scriptures
                         that
                         we
                         keep
                         the
                         bond
                         of
                         Peace
                         and
                         Concord
                         ,
                         it
                         is
                         requisite
                         that
                         we
                         should
                         Write
                         ,
                         and
                         inform
                         one
                         another
                         of
                         what
                         things
                         are
                         done
                         amongst
                         us
                         ,
                         to
                         the
                         end
                         ,
                         that
                         if
                         one
                         member
                         suffer
                         ,
                         or
                         rejoyce
                         ,
                         we
                         may
                         either
                         joyntly
                         rejoyce
                         ,
                         or
                         suffer
                         together
                         .
                         In
                         our
                         Diocess
                         therefore
                         there
                         are
                         lately
                         started
                         up
                         men
                         that
                         are
                         impious
                         and
                         enemies
                         of
                         Christ
                         ,
                         who
                         teach
                         such
                         Apostacy
                         ,
                         as
                         any
                         one
                         may
                         judge
                         ,
                         and
                         justly
                         term
                         the
                         fore-runner
                         of
                         Antichrist
                         .
                         And
                         this
                         I
                         would
                         most
                         gladly
                         have
                         buried
                         in
                         silence
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         mischief
                         might
                         have
                         been
                         consumed
                         by
                         being
                         included
                         amongst
                         the
                         Apostates
                         only
                         ,
                         least
                         haply
                         by
                         its
                         further
                         progress
                         into
                         other
                         places
                         it
                         should
                         have
                         infected
                         the
                         ears
                         of
                         the
                         simple
                         .
                         But
                         because
                         Eusebius
                         now
                         Bishop
                         of
                         Nicomedia
                         ,
                         supposing
                         that
                         the
                         affairs
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         are
                         wholly
                         at
                         his
                         dispose
                         ,
                         (
                         in
                         regard
                         ,
                         having
                         deserted
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         Berytus
                         ,
                         he
                         has
                         sordidly
                         coveted
                         that
                         of
                         Nicomedia
                         ,
                         and
                         has
                         not
                         been
                         prosecuted
                         by
                         any
                         ,
                         )
                         does
                         Patronize
                         even
                         these
                         Apostates
                         ,
                         and
                         has
                         boldly
                         attempted
                         to
                         write
                         Letters
                         up
                         and
                         down
                         in
                         commendation
                         of
                         them
                         ,
                         that
                         thereby
                         he
                         might
                         seduce
                         some
                         ignorant
                         persons
                         into
                         this
                         worst
                         and
                         most
                         displeasing
                         Heresie
                         to
                         Christ
                         :
                         I
                         thought
                         it
                         therefore
                         necessary
                         ,
                         being
                         sensible
                         of
                         what
                         is
                         written
                         in
                         the
                         Law
                         ,
                         to
                         be
                         no
                         longer
                         silent
                         ,
                         but
                         to
                         
                         give
                         you
                         all
                         notice
                         ,
                         that
                         you
                         might
                         know
                         those
                         that
                         are
                         the
                         Apostates
                         ,
                         and
                         likewise
                         the
                         detestable
                         expressions
                         of
                         their
                         heresie
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         if
                         Eusebius
                         write
                         to
                         you
                         ,
                         you
                         should
                         give
                         no
                         heed
                         to
                         him
                         .
                         For
                         he
                         ,
                         at
                         this
                         time
                         desirous
                         to
                         renew
                         his
                         Pristine
                         Malevolence
                         which
                         seemed
                         to
                         have
                         been
                         silenced
                         [
                         and
                         forgot
                         ]
                         by
                         length
                         of
                         time
                         ,
                         pretends
                         indeed
                         to
                         write
                         Letters
                         on
                         their
                         behalf
                         ,
                         but
                         in
                         reality
                         he
                         declares
                         ,
                         that
                         he
                         uses
                         his
                         utmost
                         diligence
                         to
                         do
                         this
                         upon
                         his
                         own
                         account
                         .
                         Now
                         these
                         are
                         the
                         names
                         of
                         those
                         which
                         are
                         turn'd
                         Apostates
                         ;
                         
                           Arius
                           ,
                           Achillas
                           ,
                           Aithales
                           ,
                           Carpones
                           ,
                        
                         another
                         
                           Arius
                           ,
                           Sarmates
                           ,
                           Euzoïus
                           ,
                           Lucius
                           ,
                           Julianus
                           ,
                           Menas
                           ,
                           Helladius
                           ,
                        
                         and
                         
                           Gaius
                           ;
                           Secundus
                        
                         also
                         and
                         Theönas
                         ,
                         who
                         were
                         sometimes
                         stiled
                         Bishops
                         .
                         b
                         And
                         these
                         are
                         their
                         Tenets
                         which
                         they
                         have
                         invented
                         and
                         do
                         assert
                         contrary
                         to
                         the
                         authority
                         of
                         Scripture
                         .
                         God
                         ,
                         they
                         say
                         ,
                         was
                         not
                         always
                         a
                         Father
                         ;
                         but
                         there
                         was
                         a
                         time
                         when
                         God
                         was
                         not
                         a
                         Father
                         .
                         The
                         word
                         of
                         God
                         was
                         not
                         from
                         everlasting
                         ,
                         but
                         had
                         his
                         beginning
                         from
                         nothing
                         .
                         For
                         God
                         ,
                         who
                         is
                         ,
                         made
                         him
                         ,
                         who
                         was
                         not
                         ,
                         of
                         nothing
                         .
                         Therefore
                         there
                         was
                         a
                         time
                         when
                         he
                         was
                         not
                         :
                         for
                         the
                         Son
                         is
                         a
                         Creature
                         and
                         a
                         Work
                         :
                         neither
                         is
                         he
                         like
                         to
                         the
                         Father
                         as
                         to
                         his
                         Essence
                         ,
                         nor
                         is
                         he
                         by
                         nature
                         the
                         genuine
                         Word
                         of
                         the
                         Father
                         ,
                         nor
                         his
                         true
                         Wisdom
                         .
                         c
                         But
                         he
                         is
                         one
                         of
                         his
                         Works
                         ,
                         and
                         one
                         of
                         his
                         Creatures
                         :
                         and
                         ▪
                         is
                         only
                         improperly
                         stiled
                         the
                         Word
                         and
                         the
                         Wisedom
                         :
                         d
                         for
                         he
                         himself
                         exists
                         by
                         the
                         proper
                         Word
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         by
                         the
                         Wisedom
                         that
                         is
                         in
                         God
                         ,
                         by
                         which
                         God
                         made
                         all
                         things
                         and
                         him
                         also
                         .
                         Wherefore
                         he
                         is
                         by
                         nature
                         mutable
                         and
                         subject
                         to
                         change
                         ,
                         as
                         well
                         as
                         all
                         other
                         rational
                         beings
                         .
                         So
                         that
                         the
                         Word
                         is
                         different
                         ,
                         disagreeable
                         ,
                         and
                         separate
                         from
                         the
                         Essence
                         of
                         God
                         ;
                         and
                         the
                         Father
                         cannot
                         be
                         declared
                         or
                         set
                         forth
                         by
                         the
                         Son
                         ,
                         and
                         e
                         is
                         invisible
                         to
                         him
                         .
                         For
                         the
                         Son
                         does
                         not
                         perfectly
                         and
                         accurately
                         know
                         the
                         Father
                         ,
                         neither
                         can
                         he
                         perfectly
                         behold
                         him
                         :
                         for
                         the
                         Son
                         knows
                         not
                         his
                         own
                         Essence
                         ,
                         what
                         it
                         is
                         .
                         For
                         our
                         sakes
                         he
                         was
                         made
                         ,
                         that
                         God
                         might
                         make
                         use
                         of
                         him
                         ,
                         as
                         an
                         instrument
                         ,
                         in
                         order
                         to
                         our
                         Creation
                         ,
                         nor
                         had
                         he
                         ever
                         existed
                         ,
                         had
                         it
                         not
                         pleas'd
                         God
                         to
                         Create
                         us
                         .
                         And
                         when
                         one
                         asked
                         them
                         ,
                         if
                         the
                         Word
                         of
                         God
                         could
                         be
                         changed
                         ,
                         as
                         the
                         Devil
                         was
                         ,
                         they
                         were
                         not
                         afraid
                         to
                         answer
                         ,
                         yes
                         certainly
                         he
                         may
                         :
                         for
                         he
                         is
                         of
                         a
                         Nature
                         subject
                         to
                         change
                         ,
                         f
                         in
                         that
                         he
                         is
                         begotten
                         and
                         created
                         .
                         We
                         therefore
                         with
                         the
                         Bishops
                         of
                         Aegypt
                         ,
                         and
                         g
                         Libya
                         ,
                         neer
                         a
                         hundred
                         in
                         number
                         ,
                         being
                         met
                         together
                         ,
                         have
                         *
                         anathematized
                         Arius
                         ,
                         for
                         these
                         his
                         Principles
                         ,
                         and
                         for
                         his
                         impudent
                         assertion
                         of
                         them
                         ,
                         together
                         with
                         all
                         his
                         adherents
                         .
                         But
                         Eusebius
                         has
                         given
                         them
                         entertainment
                         ,
                         endeavouring
                         to
                         mix
                         falshood
                         with
                         truth
                         ,
                         and
                         impiety
                         with
                         piety
                         :
                         but
                         he
                         shall
                         not
                         prevail
                         :
                         For
                         truth
                         getteth
                         the
                         victory
                         :
                         and
                         light
                         has
                         no
                         communion
                         with
                         darkness
                         ,
                         nor
                         hath
                         Christ
                         any
                         agreement
                         with
                         ●elial
                         .
                         For
                         who
                         ever
                         heard
                         the
                         like
                         ?
                         or
                         what
                         man
                         if
                         he
                         should
                         now
                         hear
                         them
                         would
                         not
                         be
                         amazed
                         thereat
                         ,
                         and
                         stop
                         his
                         ears
                         ,
                         least
                         the
                         filth
                         of
                         this
                         Doctrine
                         should
                         penetrate
                         and
                         infect
                         them
                         ?
                         What
                         man
                         is
                         he
                         ,
                         that
                         when
                         he
                         hears
                         these
                         words
                         of
                         Saint
                         
                           John
                           ,
                           In
                           the
                           beginning
                           was
                           the
                           Word
                           ,
                        
                         will
                         not
                         condemn
                         those
                         that
                         affirm
                         ,
                         there
                         was
                         a
                         time
                         when
                         the
                         Word
                         was
                         not
                         ?
                         Or
                         who
                         is
                         he
                         that
                         ,
                         when
                         he
                         hears
                         these
                         words
                         of
                         the
                         Gospel
                         ,
                         
                           The
                           only
                           begotten
                           Son
                           ,
                           and
                           by
                           him
                           all
                           things
                           were
                           made
                           :
                        
                         will
                         not
                         abominate
                         these
                         men
                         that
                         say
                         ,
                         the
                         Son
                         is
                         one
                         of
                         the
                         Creatures
                         .
                         h
                         But
                         how
                         can
                         he
                         be
                         one
                         of
                         those
                         things
                         that
                         were
                         made
                         by
                         him
                         ?
                         Or
                         how
                         can
                         he
                         be
                         termed
                         the
                         Only
                         begotten
                         ,
                         who
                         (
                         according
                         to
                         their
                         sentiments
                         of
                         him
                         )
                         is
                         reckon'd
                         amongst
                         all
                         the
                         other
                         creatures
                         ?
                         How
                         can
                         he
                         be
                         made
                         of
                         nothing
                         ,
                         whenas
                         the
                         Father
                         himself
                         saith
                         ,
                         *
                         
                           My
                           heart
                           hath
                           indited
                           a
                           good
                           matter
                           ,
                        
                         and
                         †
                         
                           Before
                           the
                           morning
                           I
                           have
                           begotten
                           thee
                           in
                           the
                           womb
                           ?
                        
                         Or
                         how
                         can
                         he
                         be
                         unlike
                         the
                         Father
                         in
                         Essence
                         ,
                         whenas
                         he
                         
                           is
                           the
                           †
                           perfect
                           Image
                           ,
                           and
                           *
                           the
                           brightness
                           of
                           the
                           Father
                           ,
                        
                         and
                         whenas
                         he
                         himself
                         testifieth
                         ,
                         ‖
                         
                           He
                           that
                           hath
                           seen
                           me
                           ,
                           hath
                           seen
                           the
                           Father
                           ?
                        
                         Now
                         if
                         the
                         Son
                         be
                         the
                         Word
                         and
                         the
                         Wisedom
                         of
                         the
                         Father
                         ,
                         How
                         can
                         there
                         be
                         a
                         time
                         when
                         he
                         was
                         not
                         ?
                         For
                         't
                         is
                         the
                         same
                         [
                         absurdity
                         ,
                         ]
                         as
                         if
                         they
                         should
                         say
                         ,
                         there
                         was
                         a
                         time
                         when
                         God
                         was
                         both
                         without
                         his
                         Word
                         and
                         his
                         Wisedom
                         .
                         How
                         can
                         he
                         be
                         mutable
                         and
                         subject
                         to
                         change
                         ;
                         who
                         says
                         concerning
                         himself
                         ,
                         *
                         
                           I
                           am
                           in
                           the
                           Father
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           Father
                           in
                           me
                           ,
                        
                         and
                         †
                         
                           I
                           and
                           the
                           Father
                           are
                           one
                           ?
                        
                         He
                         [
                         spake
                         also
                         ]
                         by
                         the
                         Prophet
                         ,
                         ‖
                         
                           Behold
                           me
                           ,
                           for
                           I
                           am
                           the
                           Lord
                           ,
                           and
                           am
                           not
                           changed
                           .
                        
                         And
                         though
                         some
                         one
                         may
                         say
                         ,
                         that
                         this
                         was
                         spoken
                         in
                         reference
                         to
                         the
                         Father
                         ,
                         yet
                         it
                         will
                         be
                         more
                         accommodate
                         ,
                         to
                         understand
                         it
                         now
                         to
                         be
                         spoken
                         in
                         relation
                         to
                         the
                         Word
                         :
                         because
                         although
                         he
                         became
                         man
                         ,
                         yet
                         was
                         he
                         not
                         changed
                         :
                         but
                         ,
                         as
                         the
                         Apostle
                         says
                         ,
                         †
                         
                           Jesus
                           Christ
                           the
                           same
                           yesterday
                           and
                           to
                           day
                           ,
                           and
                           for
                           ever
                           .
                        
                         But
                         what
                         motive
                         could
                         they
                         have
                         to
                         say
                         ,
                         that
                         he
                         was
                         made
                         for
                         us
                         ,
                         whenas
                         Paul
                         saith
                         ,
                         *
                         
                           For
                           him
                           are
                           all
                           things
                           ,
                           and
                           by
                           him
                           are
                           all
                           things
                           ?
                        
                         But
                         concerning
                         their
                         Blasphemy
                         in
                         affirming
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         Son
                         doth
                         not
                         perfectly
                         know
                         the
                         Father
                         ,
                         it
                         ought
                         not
                         to
                         be
                         wondred
                         at
                         .
                         For
                         having
                         once
                         resolved
                         to
                         fight
                         
                         against
                         Christ
                         ,
                         they
                         despise
                         even
                         the
                         Words
                         of
                         the
                         Lord
                         himself
                         ,
                         who
                         says
                         ,
                         *
                         
                           As
                           the
                           Father
                           knoweth
                           me
                           ,
                           even
                           so
                           know
                           I
                           the
                           Father
                           .
                        
                         If
                         therefore
                         the
                         Father
                         knoweth
                         the
                         Son
                         only
                         in
                         part
                         ,
                         it
                         is
                         manifest
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         Son
                         also
                         knoweth
                         the
                         Father
                         in
                         part
                         .
                         But
                         if
                         it
                         be
                         impious
                         to
                         assert
                         this
                         ,
                         and
                         if
                         the
                         Father
                         knoweth
                         the
                         Son
                         perfectly
                         ,
                         it
                         is
                         perspicuous
                         ,
                         that
                         as
                         the
                         Father
                         knoweth
                         his
                         own
                         Word
                         ,
                         so
                         doth
                         the
                         Word
                         know
                         his
                         own
                         Father
                         ,
                         whose
                         Word
                         he
                         is
                         .
                         By
                         asserting
                         of
                         these
                         things
                         ,
                         and
                         explaining
                         the
                         sacred
                         Scriptures
                         we
                         have
                         frequently
                         confuted
                         them
                         ;
                         but
                         they
                         ,
                         like
                         Chamaeleons
                         ,
                         have
                         again
                         been
                         changed
                         ,
                         pertinaciously
                         contending
                         to
                         appropriate
                         to
                         themselves
                         this
                         that
                         is
                         written
                         ,
                         †
                         
                           When
                           the
                           impious
                           is
                           arrived
                           at
                           the
                           very
                           extreams
                           of
                           wickedness
                           ,
                           he
                           despiseth
                           .
                        
                         There
                         have
                         indeed
                         been
                         many
                         Heresies
                         before
                         these
                         persons
                         ,
                         which
                         by
                         their
                         too
                         much
                         audaciousness
                         have
                         fallen
                         into
                         imprudence
                         and
                         folly
                         :
                         But
                         these
                         men
                         ,
                         who
                         by
                         all
                         their
                         discourses
                         i
                         attempt
                         nothing
                         less
                         than
                         the
                         subversion
                         of
                         the
                         Divinity
                         of
                         the
                         Word
                         ,
                         have
                         to
                         the
                         utmost
                         of
                         their
                         power
                         made
                         those
                         [
                         preceding
                         ]
                         Heresies
                         to
                         be
                         accounted
                         just
                         ,
                         in
                         regard
                         they
                         approach
                         neerer
                         to
                         Antichrist
                         .
                         Wherefore
                         they
                         are
                         expelled
                         out
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         ,
                         and
                         Anathematized
                         .
                         We
                         are
                         really
                         troubled
                         at
                         the
                         destruction
                         of
                         these
                         men
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         rather
                         because
                         they
                         were
                         heretofore
                         instructed
                         in
                         the
                         Doctrine
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         ,
                         but
                         have
                         now
                         renounced
                         it
                         .
                         Yet
                         we
                         do
                         not
                         look
                         upon
                         this
                         as
                         so
                         strange
                         a
                         thing
                         .
                         For
                         the
                         same
                         thing
                         befell
                         *
                         Hymenaeus
                         and
                         Philetus
                         ;
                         and
                         ,
                         before
                         them
                         ,
                         Judas
                         ,
                         who
                         though
                         he
                         had
                         been
                         our
                         Saviour's
                         Disciple
                         ,
                         yet
                         was
                         afterwards
                         his
                         betrayer
                         ,
                         and
                         an
                         Apostate
                         .
                         Neither
                         have
                         we
                         continued
                         unadvis'd
                         of
                         these
                         very
                         persons
                         :
                         for
                         our
                         Lord
                         hath
                         predicted
                         ,
                         †
                         
                           Take
                           heed
                           that
                           no
                           man
                           deceive
                           you
                           :
                           For
                           many
                           shall
                           come
                           in
                           my
                           name
                           saying
                           :
                           I
                           am
                           [
                           Christ
                           ,
                           ]
                           and
                           the
                           time
                           draweth
                           neer
                           ,
                           and
                           they
                           shall
                           deceive
                           many
                           .
                           Go
                           ye
                           not
                           therefore
                           after
                           them
                           .
                        
                         And
                         Paul
                         having
                         learned
                         these
                         things
                         from
                         our
                         Saviour
                         ,
                         wrote
                         thus
                         ,
                         *
                         
                           That
                           in
                           the
                           latter
                           days
                           ,
                           some
                           shall
                           depart
                           from
                           the
                           sound
                           faith
                           ,
                           giving
                           heed
                           to
                           seducing
                           spirits
                           and
                           doctrines
                           of
                           devils
                           ,
                           who
                           detest
                           the
                           truth
                           .
                        
                         Since
                         therefore
                         our
                         
                           Lord
                           and
                           Saviour
                           Jesus
                           Christ
                        
                         hath
                         himself
                         commanded
                         this
                         ,
                         and
                         also
                         by
                         his
                         Apostle
                         hath
                         given
                         us
                         intimation
                         concerning
                         these
                         men
                         ,
                         we
                         ,
                         being
                         ear-witnesses
                         of
                         their
                         impiety
                         ,
                         have
                         deservedly
                         anathematized
                         these
                         men
                         ,
                         as
                         we
                         said
                         before
                         ,
                         and
                         openly
                         declar'd
                         them
                         estranged
                         from
                         the
                         Catholick
                         Church
                         and
                         Faith.
                         Moreover
                         ,
                         we
                         have
                         signified
                         thus
                         much
                         to
                         your
                         Piety
                         ,
                         (
                         beloved
                         and
                         dearest
                         Fellow-Ministers
                         )
                         that
                         if
                         any
                         of
                         them
                         should
                         have
                         the
                         confidence
                         to
                         come
                         to
                         you
                         ,
                         you
                         might
                         not
                         entertain
                         them
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         you
                         should
                         not
                         be
                         perswaded
                         [
                         to
                         believe
                         ]
                         Eusebius
                         ,
                         or
                         any
                         one
                         else
                         that
                         shall
                         write
                         to
                         you
                         concerning
                         them
                         .
                         For
                         it
                         is
                         our
                         Duty
                         ,
                         as
                         we
                         are
                         Christians
                         ,
                         to
                         detest
                         all
                         those
                         that
                         speak
                         or
                         devise
                         any
                         thing
                         against
                         Christ
                         ,
                         as
                         the
                         Enemies
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         corrupters
                         of
                         Souls
                         ,
                         and
                         *
                         not
                         to
                         say
                         to
                         such
                         men
                         so
                         much
                         as
                         God
                         speed
                         ,
                         lest
                         we
                         become
                         partakers
                         of
                         their
                         iniquities
                         (
                         as
                         Saint
                         John
                         hath
                         commanded
                         us
                         .
                         )
                         
                           Salute
                           the
                           Brethren
                           that
                           are
                           with
                           you
                           ,
                           they
                           that
                           are
                           with
                           us
                           salute
                           you
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 having
                 Written
                 such
                 Letters
                 as
                 this
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 ,
                 the
                 mischief
                 grew
                 worse
                 ;
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Contents
                 thereof
                 were
                 communicated
                 ,
                 being
                 hereby
                 inflamed
                 with
                 a
                 pertinacious
                 contention
                 .
                 Some
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Opinion
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 subscrib'd
                 to
                 the
                 Contents
                 of
                 these
                 Letters
                 ;
                 but
                 others
                 did
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 But
                 Eusebius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Nicomedia
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 incited
                 to
                 dissent
                 ,
                 because
                 Alexander
                 had
                 in
                 his
                 Letters
                 made
                 a
                 reproachfull
                 mention
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 particular
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 Eusebius
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 great
                 interest
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Emperour
                 did
                 then
                 keep
                 his
                 Court
                 at
                 Nicomedia
                 :
                 for
                 Diocletian
                 had
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 built
                 a
                 Pallace
                 there
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 reason
                 therefore
                 many
                 Bishops
                 were
                 very
                 obsequious
                 to
                 Eusebius
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 himself
                 wrote
                 frequently
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 to
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 [
                 advising
                 him
                 ]
                 to
                 suppress
                 k
                 the
                 controversie
                 raised
                 [
                 amongst
                 them
                 ]
                 and
                 to
                 readmit
                 Arius
                 and
                 his
                 Adherents
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 [
                 he
                 wrote
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 every
                 particular
                 City
                 ,
                 [
                 perswading
                 them
                 ]
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 consent
                 to
                 Alexander
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 all
                 places
                 were
                 filled
                 with
                 tumult
                 and
                 disturbances
                 .
                 For
                 now
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 have
                 seen
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Prelates
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 words
                 contending
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 populace
                 also
                 divided
                 ,
                 some
                 inclining
                 to
                 one
                 party
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 matter
                 grew
                 to
                 that
                 height
                 of
                 indignity
                 and
                 insolency
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 became
                 a
                 Ridicule
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 Theaters
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 were
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 did
                 *
                 pertinaciously
                 contend
                 about
                 the
                 chiefest
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 :
                 they
                 also
                 sent
                 Embassies
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 every
                 particular
                 Province
                 .
                 Likewise
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 party
                 ,
                 were
                 authours
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 stirs
                 and
                 discords
                 .
                 l
                 There
                 were
                 mixed
                 amongst
                 the
                 Arians
                 the
                 Melitians
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 had
                 been
                 separated
                 from
                 [
                 the
                 communion
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Now
                 who
                 these
                 Melitians
                 are
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 relate
                 :
                 one
                 Melitius
                 a
                 Bishop
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 deposed
                 by
                 Peter
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 (
                 who
                 suffered
                 Martyrdom
                 under
                 Diocletian
                 ,
                 )
                 for
                 several
                 other
                 reasons
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 especially
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Persecution
                 he
                 had
                 denied
                 the
                 Faith
                 and
                 sacrific'd
                 .
                 This
                 person
                 being
                 divested
                 [
                 of
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 having
                 got
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 followers
                 ,
                 constituted
                 himself
                 the
                 Ringleader
                 of
                 their
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 Aegypt
                 are
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 from
                 him
                 called
                 Melitians
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 reasonable
                 excuse
                 at
                 all
                 for
                 his
                 separation
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 barely
                 said
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 injured
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 likewise
                 revile
                 and
                 speak
                 reproachfully
                 of
                 
                   Peter
                   .
                   Peter
                
                 having
                 suffered
                 Martyrdom
                 in
                 the
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 But
                 [
                 Melitius
                 ]
                 withdraws
                 his
                 reproaches
                 [
                 from
                 Peter
                 ]
                 and
                 casts
                 them
                 first
                 upon
                 Achillas
                 ,
                 Peter's
                 successour
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 upon
                 Alexander
                 who
                 succeeded
                 Achillas
                 .
                 During
                 their
                 being
                 engaged
                 in
                 this
                 dissention
                 ,
                 
                 Arius's
                 controversie
                 was
                 started
                 ;
                 and
                 Melitius
                 and
                 his
                 Complices
                 became
                 favourers
                 of
                 Arius
                 ,
                 joyning
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 conspiracy
                 against
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
                 Now
                 those
                 who
                 lookt
                 upon
                 
                 Arius's
                 Opinion
                 as
                 absurd
                 ,
                 approved
                 of
                 
                 Alexander's
                 condemnation
                 of
                 Arius
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 the
                 sentence
                 pass'd
                 against
                 all
                 that
                 favour'd
                 that
                 Heresie
                 was
                 just
                 and
                 equitable
                 .
                 But
                 Eusebius
                 of
                 Nicomedia
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 embraced
                 
                 
                 Arius's
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 wrote
                 to
                 Alexander
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 abrogate
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 pronounc't
                 ,
                 and
                 readmit
                 the
                 persons
                 Excommunicate
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 asserted
                 nothing
                 that
                 was
                 perverse
                 or
                 impious
                 .
                 Letters
                 from
                 both
                 the
                 disagreeing
                 parties
                 having
                 been
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Collection
                 made
                 of
                 these
                 Epistles
                 :
                 Arius
                 Collected
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 written
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 defence
                 ,
                 and
                 Alexander
                 those
                 that
                 made
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 Hence
                 those
                 Sects
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 do
                 abound
                 so
                 numerously
                 in
                 these
                 our
                 days
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Arians
                   ,
                   Eunomians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 derive
                 their
                 denomination
                 from
                 Macedonius
                 ,
                 took
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 defending
                 their
                 own
                 Tenets
                 .
                 For
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 quote
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 party
                 as
                 a
                 sufficient
                 evidence
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                
                 .
                 How
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 griev'd
                 at
                 these
                 disturbances
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 sent
                 Hosius
                 a
                 Spaniard
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 to
                 exhort
                 the
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Arius
                 to
                 a
                 reconciliation
                 .
              
               
                 WHen
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 notice
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 greatly
                 perplexed
                 in
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 looking
                 upon
                 this
                 as
                 his
                 own
                 calamitous
                 concern
                 ,
                 without
                 delay
                 he
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 to
                 extinguish
                 the
                 mischief
                 newly
                 hatch't
                 ,
                 directing
                 his
                 Letters
                 to
                 Alexander
                 and
                 Arius
                 by
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 known
                 fidelity
                 ,
                 nam'd
                 Hosius
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Corduba
                 a
                 City
                 in
                 Spain
                 ;
                 which
                 man
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 love
                 and
                 esteem
                 for
                 .
                 Part
                 of
                 this
                 letter
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 unseasonable
                 to
                 insert
                 here
                 ;
                 the
                 whole
                 Letter
                 a
                 is
                 extant
                 in
                 
                   Eusebius's
                   Books
                   concerning
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   Constantine
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         VICTOR
                         CONSTANTINUS
                         MAXIMUS
                         AUGUSTUS
                         ,
                         to
                         ALEXANDER
                         and
                         ARIUS
                         .
                      
                       
                         We
                         understand
                         that
                         this
                         was
                         the
                         ground
                         of
                         the
                         present
                         controversie
                         .
                         For
                         when
                         You
                         ,
                         Alexander
                         ,
                         enquired
                         of
                         your
                         Presbyters
                         ,
                         what
                         every
                         particular
                         man's
                         b
                         Opinion
                         was
                         concerning
                         a
                         certain
                         Text
                         of
                         Scripture
                         ,
                         or
                         rather
                         concerning
                         a
                         part
                         of
                         a
                         fruitless
                         controversie
                         :
                         and
                         whereas
                         you
                         Arius
                         ,
                         inconsiderately
                         vented
                         such
                         sentiments
                         as
                         you
                         ought
                         either
                         not
                         to
                         have
                         conceiv'd
                         at
                         first
                         ,
                         or
                         if
                         you
                         had
                         had
                         such
                         conceptions
                         ,
                         it
                         had
                         been
                         your
                         duty
                         ,
                         to
                         have
                         let
                         them
                         been
                         buried
                         in
                         silence
                         :
                         upon
                         this
                         a
                         dissention
                         has
                         been
                         raised
                         between
                         you
                         ,
                         communion
                         is
                         refused
                         :
                         and
                         the
                         most
                         Religious
                         populace
                         rent
                         into
                         two
                         factions
                         ,
                         is
                         separated
                         from
                         the
                         harmonious
                         unity
                         of
                         the
                         whole
                         body
                         .
                         Wherefore
                         let
                         both
                         of
                         you
                         ,
                         mutually
                         pardoning
                         each
                         other
                         ,
                         quietly
                         accept
                         of
                         what
                         your
                         fellow-servant
                         doth
                         reasonably
                         advise
                         you
                         to
                         .
                         But
                         what
                         is
                         that
                         ?
                         it
                         was
                         your
                         duty
                         neither
                         to
                         have
                         asked
                         such
                         questions
                         at
                         first
                         ,
                         nor
                         if
                         proposed
                         ,
                         to
                         have
                         made
                         any
                         return
                         thereto
                         .
                         For
                         such
                         questions
                         ,
                         as
                         no
                         law
                         does
                         necessarily
                         limit
                         or
                         prescribe
                         ,
                         but
                         are
                         proposed
                         by
                         the
                         contentiousness
                         of
                         an
                         unprofitable
                         vacancy
                         from
                         business
                         (
                         although
                         they
                         may
                         be
                         framed
                         to
                         exercise
                         and
                         imploy
                         our
                         natural
                         parts
                         about
                         ,
                         yet
                         )
                         we
                         ought
                         to
                         confine
                         within
                         our
                         own
                         breasts
                         ,
                         and
                         not
                         inconsiderately
                         divulge
                         them
                         in
                         publick
                         assemblies
                         ,
                         nor
                         unadvisedly
                         commit
                         them
                         to
                         the
                         ears
                         of
                         the
                         vulgar
                         .
                         For
                         what
                         person
                         amongst
                         a
                         thousand
                         is
                         sufficiently
                         qualifi'd
                         either
                         accurately
                         to
                         comprehend
                         the
                         full
                         efficacy
                         and
                         nature
                         of
                         things
                         so
                         sublime
                         and
                         profound
                         ,
                         or
                         to
                         explicate
                         them
                         according
                         to
                         their
                         worth
                         and
                         dignity
                         ?
                         Or
                         should
                         any
                         man
                         look
                         upon
                         this
                         to
                         be
                         an
                         easie
                         performance
                         ,
                         how
                         small
                         a
                         part
                         of
                         the
                         Vulgar
                         will
                         he
                         induce
                         to
                         be
                         fully
                         perswaded
                         hereof
                         ?
                         Or
                         what
                         man
                         can
                         without
                         danger
                         of
                         falling
                         into
                         gross
                         errours
                         insist
                         upon
                         the
                         accurate
                         discussions
                         of
                         such
                         nice
                         controversies
                         ?
                         In
                         questions
                         therefore
                         of
                         this
                         nature
                         loquacity
                         must
                         be
                         bridled
                         and
                         restrained
                         ;
                         least
                         either
                         through
                         the
                         frailty
                         of
                         our
                         nature
                         (
                         we
                         being
                         not
                         able
                         to
                         explicate
                         what
                         we
                         proposed
                         ,
                         )
                         or
                         through
                         the
                         slowness
                         of
                         our
                         Auditors
                         understanding
                         what
                         they
                         are
                         taught
                         (
                         being
                         unable
                         accuratly
                         to
                         apprehend
                         our
                         discourse
                         ,
                         )
                         least
                         [
                         we
                         say
                         ]
                         from
                         one
                         of
                         these
                         causes
                         the
                         people
                         be
                         reduced
                         to
                         a
                         necessity
                         of
                         Blasphemy
                         or
                         Schisme
                         .
                         Wherefore
                         let
                         an
                         unwary
                         question
                         ,
                         and
                         an
                         inconsiderate
                         answer
                         with
                         both
                         of
                         you
                         mutually
                         pardon
                         each
                         other
                         .
                         For
                         this
                         contest
                         is
                         not
                         kindled
                         upon
                         an
                         occasion
                         of
                         any
                         principal
                         or
                         chief
                         commandment
                         of
                         our
                         law
                         :
                         neither
                         have
                         you
                         introduc'd
                         any
                         new
                         Heresie
                         concerning
                         the
                         worship
                         of
                         God.
                         But
                         you
                         both
                         hold
                         one
                         and
                         the
                         same
                         Opinion
                         ;
                         so
                         that
                         [
                         you
                         may
                         easily
                         close
                         in
                         a
                         ]
                         consent
                         of
                         communion
                         with
                         each
                         other
                         .
                         For
                         whilst
                         you
                         thus
                         pertinaciously
                         contend
                         about
                         trifles
                         and
                         things
                         of
                         no
                         importance
                         ,
                         c
                         t
                         is
                         not
                         convenient
                         that
                         so
                         numerous
                         a
                         people
                         of
                         God
                         should
                         be
                         under
                         your
                         care
                         and
                         government
                         ,
                         because
                         of
                         your
                         dissention
                         with
                         one
                         another
                         :
                         nor
                         is
                         it
                         only
                         misbecoming
                         ,
                         but
                         't
                         is
                         also
                         judged
                         to
                         be
                         altogether
                         unlawfull
                         .
                         Now
                         that
                         I
                         may
                         advertise
                         your
                         prudence
                         by
                         a
                         smaller
                         instance
                         ,
                         I
                         will
                         tell
                         you
                         :
                         you
                         know
                         even
                         the
                         Philosophers
                         themselves
                         ,
                         how
                         that
                         they
                         are
                         all
                         united
                         in
                         [
                         the
                         profession
                         of
                         ]
                         one
                         Sect
                         ,
                         whenas
                         notwithstanding
                         they
                         frequently
                         disagree
                         in
                         some
                         part
                         of
                         their
                         assertions
                         ;
                         but
                         although
                         they
                         do
                         sometimes
                         jarre
                         *
                         in
                         the
                         very
                         perfection
                         of
                         knowledge
                         ,
                         yet
                         because
                         of
                         the
                         agreement
                         and
                         union
                         of
                         their
                         Sect
                         ,
                         they
                         do
                         again
                         close
                         in
                         a
                         mutual
                         consent
                         .
                         Now
                         if
                         it
                         be
                         so
                         [
                         amongst
                         them
                         ,
                         ]
                         it
                         will
                         certainly
                         be
                         much
                         more
                         reasonable
                         that
                         you
                         ,
                         who
                         are
                         the
                         Ministers
                         of
                         the
                         most
                         high
                         God
                         ,
                         should
                         in
                         like
                         manner
                         be
                         unanimous
                         in
                         the
                         profession
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         Religion
                         .
                         But
                         let
                         us
                         now
                         with
                         more
                         accuracy
                         and
                         greater
                         attention
                         inspect
                         and
                         deliberate
                         upon
                         what
                         has
                         been
                         said
                         :
                         whether
                         it
                         be
                         just
                         and
                         equitable
                         ,
                         that
                         because
                         of
                         the
                         trivial
                         ,
                         vain
                         ,
                         and
                         pertinacious
                         contests
                         between
                         you
                         about
                         words
                         ,
                         brethren
                         should
                         be
                         set
                         in
                         array
                         [
                         as
                         it
                         were
                         ]
                         against
                         brethren
                         ;
                         and
                         that
                         that
                         venerable
                         assembly
                         should
                         upon
                         your
                         account
                         ,
                         who
                         contend
                         with
                         one
                         another
                         about
                         things
                         so
                         slight
                         and
                         in
                         no
                         wise
                         necessary
                         ,
                         be
                         rent
                         asunder
                         by
                         an
                         impious
                         variance
                         .
                         These
                         [
                         contests
                         ]
                         are
                         poor
                         and
                         mean
                         ,
                         and
                         do
                         become
                         a
                         childish
                         ignorance
                         ,
                         rather
                         than
                         agree
                         with
                         [
                         the
                         gravity
                         ]
                         of
                         Presbyters
                         ,
                         and
                         prudent
                         men
                         .
                         Let
                         us
                         of
                         our
                         own
                         accord
                         depart
                         from
                         the
                         tentations
                         of
                         the
                         Devil
                         .
                         Our
                         great
                         God
                         ,
                         the
                         Saviour
                         of
                         all
                         men
                         ,
                         hath
                         reached
                         forth
                         a
                         light
                         common
                         to
                         all
                         men
                         .
                         By
                         the
                         assistance
                         of
                         whose
                         providence
                         ,
                         give
                         
                         us
                         leave
                         ,
                         who
                         are
                         his
                         servant
                         that
                         we
                         may
                         successfully
                         finish
                         this
                         our
                         endeavour
                         ,
                         that
                         by
                         our
                         exhortation
                         ,
                         diligence
                         and
                         earnest
                         admonitions
                         ,
                         we
                         may
                         reduce
                         you
                         to
                         an
                         unity
                         of
                         assembly
                         .
                         For
                         in
                         regard
                         ,
                         as
                         we
                         have
                         already
                         said
                         ,
                         you
                         hold
                         the
                         same
                         faith
                         ,
                         and
                         have
                         the
                         same
                         sentiments
                         of
                         our
                         Religion
                         ;
                         and
                         since
                         the
                         commandment
                         of
                         the
                         law
                         doth
                         in
                         all
                         its
                         parts
                         inclose
                         all
                         in
                         general
                         in
                         one
                         consent
                         and
                         purpose
                         of
                         mind
                         :
                         Let
                         not
                         this
                         thing
                         ,
                         which
                         has
                         raised
                         a
                         mutual
                         division
                         between
                         you
                         ,
                         (
                         in
                         as
                         much
                         as
                         it
                         appertaineth
                         not
                         to
                         the
                         power
                         and
                         efficacy
                         of
                         Religion
                         in
                         general
                         )
                         by
                         any
                         means
                         make
                         a
                         separation
                         and
                         a
                         faction
                         amongst
                         you
                         .
                         These
                         things
                         we
                         speak
                         ,
                         not
                         to
                         necessitate
                         you
                         to
                         be
                         all
                         of
                         one
                         Opinion
                         concerning
                         this
                         foolish
                         idle
                         controversie
                         ,
                         of
                         what
                         sort
                         soever
                         it
                         be
                         .
                         For
                         the
                         pretious
                         value
                         of
                         the
                         assembly
                         may
                         be
                         preserved
                         entire
                         amongst
                         you
                         ,
                         and
                         one
                         and
                         the
                         same
                         Communion
                         may
                         be
                         retained
                         ,
                         although
                         there
                         be
                         interchangeably
                         amongst
                         you
                         a
                         great
                         diversity
                         of
                         sentiments
                         in
                         things
                         of
                         the
                         smallest
                         import
                         .
                         For
                         we
                         do
                         not
                         all
                         *
                         mean
                         the
                         same
                         in
                         all
                         things
                         ,
                         neither
                         is
                         there
                         one
                         disposition
                         or
                         opinion
                         in
                         all
                         of
                         us
                         .
                         Therefore
                         ,
                         concerning
                         the
                         Divine
                         Providence
                         ,
                         let
                         there
                         be
                         amongst
                         you
                         one
                         faith
                         ,
                         one
                         meaning
                         ,
                         and
                         one
                         covenant
                         of
                         the
                         Deity
                         .
                         But
                         as
                         for
                         these
                         slender
                         and
                         light
                         questions
                         ,
                         which
                         with
                         so
                         much
                         niceness
                         you
                         dispute
                         of
                         and
                         make
                         researches
                         into
                         amongst
                         your selves
                         ,
                         although
                         therein
                         you
                         do
                         not
                         all
                         agree
                         in
                         the
                         same
                         opinion
                         ,
                         yet
                         't
                         is
                         your
                         duty
                         ,
                         to
                         confine
                         them
                         to
                         your
                         own
                         thoughts
                         ,
                         and
                         keep
                         them
                         within
                         the
                         secret
                         repositories
                         of
                         your
                         own
                         minds
                         .
                         Let
                         therefore
                         an
                         unutterable
                         and
                         excellent
                         common
                         friendship
                         ,
                         a
                         belief
                         of
                         the
                         truth
                         ,
                         the
                         honour
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         a
                         Religious
                         observance
                         of
                         his
                         Law
                         ,
                         remain
                         amongst
                         you
                         firm
                         and
                         immoveable
                         ;
                         return
                         ye
                         to
                         a
                         mutual
                         friendship
                         and
                         charity
                         :
                         restore
                         to
                         the
                         whole
                         body
                         of
                         the
                         people
                         their
                         usual
                         embraces
                         .
                         And
                         be
                         you
                         your selves
                         (
                         having
                         as
                         it
                         were
                         purifi'd
                         your
                         own
                         souls
                         ,
                         )
                         acquainted
                         again
                         [
                         and
                         renew
                         your
                         familiarity
                         ]
                         with
                         one
                         another
                         .
                         For
                         friendship
                         is
                         frequently
                         more
                         sweet
                         and
                         pleasing
                         ,
                         after
                         the
                         d
                         occasion
                         of
                         the
                         enmity
                         is
                         laid
                         aside
                         ,
                         return
                         to
                         a
                         reconciliation
                         again
                         .
                         Restore
                         therefore
                         to
                         us
                         peaceable
                         and
                         serene
                         days
                         ,
                         and
                         nights
                         void
                         of
                         sollicitude
                         ,
                         that
                         during
                         the
                         residue
                         of
                         our
                         Life
                         we
                         may
                         have
                         the
                         pleasure
                         of
                         the
                         pure
                         light
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         joy
                         of
                         a
                         quiet
                         life
                         reserved
                         for
                         us
                         .
                         Which
                         if
                         [
                         we
                         shall
                         not
                         obtain
                         ]
                         we
                         must
                         necessarily
                         groan
                         ,
                         and
                         be
                         wholly
                         surrounded
                         with
                         tears
                         :
                         nor
                         shall
                         we
                         finish
                         the
                         residue
                         of
                         our
                         Life
                         without
                         great
                         disquietude
                         .
                         For
                         whilst
                         the
                         people
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         (
                         we
                         mean
                         our
                         fellow
                         servants
                         ,
                         )
                         are
                         rent
                         asunder
                         by
                         this
                         pernitious
                         and
                         indiscreet
                         dissention
                         which
                         they
                         are
                         now
                         involved
                         in
                         ,
                         how
                         is
                         it
                         possible
                         for
                         us
                         in
                         future
                         to
                         continue
                         in
                         a
                         sedate
                         temper
                         of
                         mind
                         ?
                         And
                         that
                         you
                         may
                         be
                         sensible
                         of
                         our
                         excessive
                         sorrow
                         for
                         this
                         thing
                         ,
                         be
                         attentive
                         [
                         to
                         what
                         we
                         shall
                         tell
                         you
                         .
                         ]
                         When
                         we
                         lately
                         came
                         to
                         the
                         City
                         of
                         Nicomedia
                         ,
                         we
                         had
                         resolv'd
                         forthwith
                         to
                         have
                         made
                         a
                         journey
                         into
                         the
                         East
                         .
                         But
                         while
                         we
                         were
                         hastning
                         towards
                         you
                         ,
                         and
                         had
                         performed
                         above
                         half
                         our
                         journey
                         ,
                         the
                         news
                         of
                         this
                         affair
                         quite
                         altered
                         our
                         resolution
                         :
                         least
                         we
                         should
                         be
                         necessitated
                         to
                         be
                         a
                         spectator
                         of
                         these
                         things
                         ,
                         which
                         we
                         could
                         not
                         endure
                         even
                         to
                         hear
                         .
                         Do
                         you
                         therefore
                         by
                         your
                         unanimity
                         for
                         the
                         time
                         to
                         come
                         ,
                         open
                         the
                         way
                         for
                         us
                         into
                         the
                         East
                         ,
                         which
                         by
                         your
                         mutual
                         discord
                         you
                         have
                         stopped
                         up
                         .
                         Give
                         us
                         leave
                         with
                         joy
                         speedily
                         to
                         see
                         you
                         ,
                         and
                         all
                         the
                         rest
                         of
                         the
                         people
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         with
                         an
                         unanimous
                         consent
                         of
                         praises
                         we
                         may
                         offer
                         up
                         to
                         God
                         due
                         thanks
                         for
                         the
                         publick
                         agreement
                         and
                         liberty
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Council
                 held
                 at
                 Nicaea
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Bithynia
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 Faith
                 there
                 published
                 .
              
               
                 SUch
                 admirable
                 and
                 prudent
                 advice
                 did
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Letter
                 give
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 mischievous
                 difference
                 was
                 grown
                 so
                 strong
                 and
                 potent
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 Emperours
                 industry
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Person
                 who
                 brought
                 the
                 Letters
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 good
                 .
                 For
                 neither
                 Alexander
                 nor
                 Arius
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 mollifi'd
                 by
                 the
                 Letter
                 :
                 amongst
                 the
                 populace
                 also
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 irreconcileable
                 discord
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 disturbance
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 before
                 this
                 broke
                 out
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 another
                 distemper
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 caus'd
                 disturbance
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 )
                 a
                 disagreement
                 concerning
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 was
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 :
                 where
                 some
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 business
                 to
                 celebrate
                 that
                 Festival
                 after
                 the
                 Jewish
                 manner
                 ,
                 others
                 [
                 in
                 their
                 solemnization
                 thereof
                 ]
                 imitated
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 But
                 though
                 they
                 differ'd
                 thus
                 concerning
                 the
                 Feast
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 refrain
                 from
                 a
                 mutual
                 Communion
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 they
                 clouded
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 the
                 Feast
                 by
                 this
                 their
                 dissention
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 therefore
                 seeing
                 the
                 Church
                 disturbed
                 by
                 these
                 two
                 evils
                 ,
                 convened
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 requesting
                 the
                 Bishops
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 to
                 meet
                 together
                 at
                 Nice
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Bithynia
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 the
                 Bishops
                 out
                 of
                 divers
                 Provinces
                 and
                 Cities
                 assembled
                 ;
                 concerning
                 whom
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Pamphilus
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   third
                   book
                   of
                   Constantin's
                   Life
                   ,
                
                 writeth
                 thus
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 .
                 
                   The
                   most
                   eminent
                   therefore
                   amongst
                   Gods
                   Ministers
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   Churches
                   which
                   filled
                   all
                
                 Europe
                 ,
                 Libya
                 and
                 Asia
                 ,
                 
                   were
                   conven'd
                   .
                   And
                   one
                   sacred
                   Oratory
                   ,
                   enlarged
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   by
                   God
                   himself
                   ,
                   included
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   within
                   its
                   walls
                   both
                
                 Syrians
                 and
                 Cilicians
                 ,
                 Phoenicians
                 and
                 Arabians
                 ,
                 Palestinians
                 ,
                 and
                 Aegyptians
                 also
                 ,
                 Thebaeans
                 ,
                 Libyans
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   those
                   that
                   came
                   out
                   of
                
                 Mesopotamia
                 .
                 
                   There
                   was
                   also
                   at
                   this
                   Synod
                   a
                
                 Persian
                 
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   neither
                   was
                   the
                
                 Scythian
                 
                   absent
                   from
                   this
                   Quire.
                
                 *
                 Pontus
                 
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Galatia
                 ,
                 Pamphilia
                 and
                 Cappadocia
                 ,
                 Asia
                 ,
                 and
                 Phrygia
                 
                   afforded
                   their
                   most
                   select
                   Divines
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   there
                   appeared
                   here
                
                 Thracians
                 ,
                 and
                 Macedonians
                 ,
                 Achaians
                 and
                 Epirots
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   dwelt
                   far
                   beyond
                   these
                   were
                   nevertheless
                   present
                   .
                
                 [
                 
                   Hosius
                   also
                
                 ]
                 
                   that
                   most
                   fam'd
                
                 Spaniard
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   together
                   with
                   many
                   of
                   his
                   Countreymen
                   )
                   was
                   one
                   that
                   sate
                   in
                   this
                   Council
                   .
                   The
                
                 †
                 
                   Prelate
                   of
                   the
                   Imperial
                   City
                   was
                
                 
                 
                   absent
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   his
                   age
                   .
                   But
                   his
                
                 Presbyters
                 
                   were
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   supplied
                   his
                   place
                   .
                   The
                   Emperour
                
                 Constantine
                 
                   was
                   the
                   only
                   person
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Princes
                   since
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   who
                   (
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   platted
                   such
                   a
                   Crown
                   as
                   this
                   by
                   the
                   Bond
                   of
                   Peace
                   )
                   dedicated
                   it
                   to
                   Christ
                   his
                   Saviour
                   as
                   a
                   divine
                   present
                   and
                   acknowledgment
                   for
                   the
                   Victories
                   he
                   had
                   obtained
                   over
                   his
                   Enemies
                   and
                   Adversaries
                   ,
                   having
                   constituted
                   this
                   Synod
                   convened
                   in
                   our
                   days
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   lively
                   representation
                   of
                   that
                   Apostolick
                   Quire.
                   For
                   it
                   is
                
                 *
                 
                   Written
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   days
                   there
                   were
                   gathered
                   together
                
                 devout
                 men
                 out
                 of
                 every
                 nation
                 under
                 heaven
                 ,
                 
                   amongst
                   whom
                   were
                
                 Parthians
                 ,
                 Medes
                 ,
                 and
                 Elamites
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   inhabitants
                   of
                
                 Mesopotamia
                 ,
                 Judaea
                 and
                 Cappadocia
                 ,
                 of
                 Pontus
                 
                   and
                   of
                
                 Asia
                 ,
                 of
                 Phrygia
                 and
                 Pamphilia
                 ;
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                
                 Libya
                 
                   adjacent
                   to
                
                 Cyrene
                 :
                 
                   strangers
                   also
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Jews
                 and
                 Proselytes
                 ,
                 Cretians
                 and
                 Arabians
                 .
                 
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   only
                   thing
                   wanting
                   ,
                   that
                   Meeting
                
                 [
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   times
                
                 ]
                 
                   did
                   not
                   consist
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   God
                   only
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   this
                   present
                   assembly
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   exceeded
                
                 a
                 
                   three
                   hundred
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Presbyters
                   that
                   accompanied
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   Deacons
                   ,
                
                 *
                 Acoluthi
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   many
                   other
                   persons
                   were
                   almost
                   innumerable
                   .
                   Of
                   these
                   Ministers
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   some
                   were
                   eminent
                   for
                   their
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Eloquence
                   ;
                   others
                   for
                   their
                   sober
                   and
                   discreet
                   Lives
                   ,
                   others
                   for
                   their
                   patient
                   sufferance
                
                 [
                 
                   of
                   hardships
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   and
                   others
                   were
                   adorned
                   with
                
                 b
                 
                   modesty
                   and
                   a
                   courteous
                   behaviour
                   .
                   Some
                   of
                   them
                   were
                   highly
                   respected
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   great
                   age
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   were
                   eminent
                   for
                   their
                   youthfull
                   vigour
                   both
                   of
                   body
                   and
                   mind
                   .
                   Some
                   were
                   newly
                   initiated
                   into
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                   .
                   To
                   all
                   these
                   the
                   Emperour
                   commanded
                   a
                   plentifull
                   provision
                   of
                   food
                   to
                   be
                   daily
                   allowed
                   .
                
                 †
                 
                   Thus
                   much
                   saies
                
                 Eusebius
                 
                   concerning
                   those
                   there
                   Assembled
                
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 ended
                 his
                 triumphal
                 solemnities
                 for
                 his
                 Victory
                 over
                 Licinius
                 ,
                 he
                 himself
                 came
                 also
                 to
                 Nice
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 eminent
                 amongst
                 the
                 Bishops
                 were
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 Paphnutius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 upper
                 Thebais
                 ,
                 and
                 Spyridion
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Cyprus
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 what
                 reason
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 particularly
                 ,
                 shall
                 in
                 the
                 sequel
                 be
                 declared
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 also
                 present
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 Laïcks
                 ,
                 well
                 skilled
                 in
                 Logick
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 assist
                 each
                 their
                 own
                 party
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Patrons
                 of
                 
                 Arius's
                 Opinion
                 were
                 these
                 .
                 Eusebius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Nicomedia
                 ,
                 (
                 whom
                 we
                 mentioned
                 before
                 ,
                 )
                 Theognis
                 ,
                 and
                 Maris
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 and
                 Maris
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 in
                 Bithynia
                 .
                 Against
                 these
                 Athanasius
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 but
                 a
                 Deacon
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 )
                 contended
                 vigorously
                 .
                 But
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Bishop
                 had
                 an
                 high
                 esteem
                 for
                 him
                 :
                 upon
                 which
                 account
                 he
                 became
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 envy
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 declare
                 in
                 the
                 sequel
                 .
                 A
                 little
                 before
                 the
                 convention
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 Logicians
                 exercised
                 themselves
                 by
                 engaging
                 in
                 some
                 skirmishing
                 disputes
                 with
                 several
                 persons
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 many
                 had
                 been
                 enticed
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 delight
                 in
                 disputing
                 ,
                 a
                 Laick
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 Contessour
                 ,
                 an
                 honest
                 well
                 meaning
                 man
                 ,
                 oppos'd
                 these
                 Disputants
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 them
                 thus
                 :
                 that
                 neither
                 Christ
                 nor
                 his
                 Apostles
                 taught
                 us
                 the
                 art
                 of
                 disputing
                 ,
                 nor
                 vain
                 subtileness
                 ,
                 or
                 fallacies
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 plain
                 c
                 Opinion
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 guarded
                 by
                 faith
                 and
                 good
                 works
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 stood
                 by
                 ,
                 hearing
                 him
                 speak
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 admired
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 approved
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Log●cians
                 themselves
                 ,
                 having
                 heard
                 this
                 plain
                 and
                 honest
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 future
                 more
                 patiently
                 acquiesce
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 was
                 that
                 tumult
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 raised
                 by
                 disputing
                 ,
                 composed
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 after
                 this
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 were
                 conven'd
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ;
                 after
                 whom
                 came
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 Who
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 in
                 ,
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 take
                 his
                 seat
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 Bishops
                 had
                 by
                 bowing
                 of
                 their
                 heads
                 signified
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 their
                 desire
                 he
                 should
                 sit
                 down
                 :
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 respect
                 and
                 reverence
                 had
                 the
                 Emperour
                 for
                 those
                 men
                 .
                 After
                 such
                 a
                 silence
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 from
                 his
                 Chair
                 of
                 State
                 began
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 kind
                 perswasive
                 words
                 ,
                 exhorting
                 them
                 to
                 unanimity
                 and
                 concord
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 advis'd
                 them
                 to
                 pass
                 by
                 all
                 private
                 animosities
                 .
                 For
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 brought
                 in
                 accusations
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 had
                 presented
                 petitionary
                 Libells
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 ,
                 advising
                 them
                 to
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 business
                 before
                 them
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 conven'd
                 ,
                 gave
                 command
                 that
                 the
                 Libells
                 should
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
                 adding
                 only
                 this
                 [
                 maxim
                 ;
                 ]
                 Christ
                 commands
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 desires
                 to
                 obtain
                 forgiveness
                 ,
                 to
                 forgive
                 his
                 brother
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 at
                 large
                 discoursed
                 upon
                 Concord
                 and
                 Peace
                 ,
                 he
                 referred
                 it
                 to
                 their
                 power
                 and
                 arbitrement
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 accuracy
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 further
                 inspection
                 into
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 very
                 opportune
                 to
                 hear
                 
                 Eusebius's
                 relation
                 of
                 these
                 affairs
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   his
                   third
                   book
                   of
                   Constantin's
                   Life
                   .
                
                 His
                 words
                 there
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 *
                 
                   Many
                   Questions
                   being
                   proposed
                   by
                   both
                   parties
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   great
                   controversie
                   raised
                   even
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   beginning
                   [
                   of
                   their
                   debate
                   ,
                   ]
                   the
                   Emperour
                   heard
                   them
                   all
                   very
                   patiently
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   an
                   intent
                   mind
                   deliberately
                   received
                   their
                   propositions
                   ;
                   by
                   turns
                   he
                   assisted
                   the
                   assertions
                   of
                   both
                   parties
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   degrees
                   reduced
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   pertinaciously
                   opposed
                   each
                   other
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   more
                   sedate
                   temper
                   of
                   mind
                   ;
                   by
                   his
                   gratious
                   speeches
                   to
                   every
                   person
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   spoke
                   in
                   the
                   Greek
                   tongue
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   unskilled
                   in
                   that
                   Language
                   )
                   he
                   rendred
                   himself
                   most
                   pleasant
                   ,
                   acceptable
                   ,
                   and
                   delightfull
                   ;
                   inducing
                   some
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   his
                
                 
                 
                   Opinion
                   by
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   his
                   Arguments
                   ;
                   wooing
                   others
                   by
                   intreaties
                   ;
                   praising
                   those
                   who
                   spoke
                   well
                   ,
                   and
                   exciting
                   all
                   to
                   an
                   accommodation
                   ;
                   at
                   length
                   he
                   reduc'd
                   them
                   all
                   to
                   an
                   unanimity
                   and
                   conformity
                   in
                   Opinion
                   concerning
                   all
                   points
                   that
                   were
                   in
                   debate
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   not
                   only
                   an
                   universal
                   agreement
                   about
                   [
                   the
                   Articles
                   ]
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   a
                   set
                   time
                   generally
                   acknowledg'd
                   for
                   the
                   celebration
                   of
                   the
                   salutary
                   Feast
                   [
                   of
                   Easter
                   .
                   ]
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   the
                   Decrees
                   ratified
                   by
                   a
                   common
                   consent
                   were
                   engrossed
                   and
                   confirm'd
                   by
                   the
                   subscription
                   of
                   every
                   person
                   .
                
                 These
                 are
                 
                 Eusebius's
                 own
                 words
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 has
                 left
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 Writings
                 :
                 we
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 unseasonable
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 have
                 inserted
                 them
                 into
                 our
                 History
                 ,
                 relying
                 upon
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 what
                 has
                 been
                 said
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 that
                 in
                 case
                 any
                 should
                 condemn
                 this
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 as
                 erroneous
                 in
                 the
                 [
                 matters
                 of
                 ]
                 Faith
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 take
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 credit
                 d
                 Sabinus
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 ,
                 who
                 terms
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 convened
                 in
                 this
                 Council
                 ,
                 idiots
                 and
                 simple
                 persons
                 .
                 For
                 Sabinus
                 (
                 Bishop
                 of
                 those
                 Macedonians
                 which
                 dwell
                 at
                 Heraclea
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Thrace
                 )
                 who
                 made
                 a
                 Collection
                 of
                 the
                 Canons
                 which
                 several
                 Synods
                 of
                 Bishops
                 published
                 ,
                 reviles
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 as
                 being
                 Idiots
                 ,
                 and
                 Ignorant
                 fellows
                 ,
                 being
                 insensible
                 that
                 he
                 does
                 also
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 accuse
                 Eusebius
                 himself
                 as
                 an
                 Idiot
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 a
                 most
                 exquisite
                 search
                 into
                 it
                 made
                 a
                 confession
                 of
                 that
                 Faith.
                 Some
                 things
                 he
                 hath
                 designedly
                 omitted
                 :
                 othersome
                 he
                 has
                 depraved
                 and
                 changed
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 has
                 interpreted
                 all
                 passages
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 sense
                 and
                 design
                 .
                 He
                 does
                 indeed
                 commend
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Pamphilus
                
                 as
                 a
                 witness
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 credited
                 :
                 he
                 does
                 also
                 praise
                 the
                 Emperour
                 for
                 his
                 judgment
                 and
                 skill
                 in
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 complains
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 published
                 at
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 Idiots
                 and
                 men
                 that
                 understood
                 nothing
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 same
                 mans
                 words
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 calls
                 a
                 wise
                 and
                 faithfull
                 witness
                 ,
                 he
                 voluntarily
                 contemns
                 .
                 For
                 Eusebius
                 testifieth
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 those
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 some
                 were
                 eminent
                 for
                 their
                 prudent
                 Eloquence
                 ;
                 others
                 for
                 their
                 gravity
                 and
                 solidness
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 being
                 present
                 reduced
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 an
                 agreement
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 and
                 opinion
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 Sabinus
                 (
                 wheresoever
                 necessity
                 requires
                 )
                 we
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 make
                 mention
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 agreement
                 in
                 [
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 ]
                 our
                 Faith
                 e
                 published
                 with
                 loud
                 acclamations
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 was
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 f
                 
                   We
                   believe
                   in
                   one
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Father
                   Almighty
                   ,
                   Maker
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   visible
                   and
                   invisible
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   one
                   Lord
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   begotten
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   the
                   only
                   begotten
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   :
                   God
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   Light
                   of
                   Light
                   ,
                   very
                   God
                   of
                   very
                   God
                   :
                   begotten
                   not
                   made
                   ;
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   substance
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   :
                   by
                   whom
                   all
                   things
                   were
                   made
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   heaven
                   and
                   in
                   earth
                   :
                   who
                   for
                   the
                   sake
                   of
                   us
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   our
                   salvation
                   descended
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   incarnate
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   made
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   suffered
                   and
                   arose
                   again
                   the
                   third
                   day
                   ,
                   ascended
                   into
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   Judge
                   the
                   quick
                   and
                   the
                   dead
                   :
                   [
                   We
                   also
                   believe
                   ]
                   in
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   holy
                   Catholick
                   and
                   Apostolick
                   Church
                   doth
                   anathematize
                   those
                   that
                   aver
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   time
                   when
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   before
                   he
                   was
                   begotten
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   of
                   nothing
                   ,
                   Or
                   that
                   say
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   of
                   another
                   substance
                   or
                   essence
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   either
                   created
                   ,
                   or
                   convertible
                   ,
                   or
                   mutable
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 Creed
                 three
                 hundred
                 and
                 eighteen
                 Bishops
                 approved
                 of
                 and
                 embraced
                 :
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 Eusebius
                 testifies
                 )
                 being
                 unanimous
                 in
                 their
                 suffrages
                 and
                 sentiments
                 ,
                 they
                 subscribed
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 only
                 g
                 five
                 that
                 refused
                 to
                 allow
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 misliked
                 the
                 word
                 *
                 Homoousios
                 :
                 these
                 were
                 Eusebius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Nicomedia
                   ,
                   Theognis
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Nice
                   ,
                   Maris
                
                 of
                 
                   Chalcedon
                   ,
                   Theonas
                
                 of
                 Marmarica
                 ,
                 and
                 Secundus
                 of
                 Ptolemais
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 asserted
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 is
                 *
                 Consubstantial
                 which
                 is
                 from
                 another
                 either
                 by
                 Partition
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Derivation
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Eruption
                 :
                 by
                 Eruption
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Branch
                 from
                 the
                 Root
                 :
                 by
                 Derivation
                 ,
                 as
                 Children
                 from
                 their
                 Parents
                 :
                 by
                 Partition
                 ,
                 as
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 pieces
                 of
                 Gold
                 from
                 the
                 whole
                 Mass
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 [
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 ]
                 by
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 ways
                 .
                 Therefore
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 give
                 their
                 assent
                 to
                 this
                 [
                 draught
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 Creed
                 .
                 Therefore
                 after
                 a
                 tedious
                 cavil
                 about
                 the
                 term
                 *
                 Homoöusios
                 ,
                 they
                 deny'd
                 to
                 subscribe
                 the
                 degradation
                 of
                 Arius
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 the
                 Synod
                 anathematized
                 Arius
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 his
                 opinion
                 ,
                 adding
                 this
                 besides
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 prohibited
                 from
                 entring
                 into
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 also
                 did
                 by
                 his
                 Edict
                 banish
                 
                   Arius
                   ,
                   Eusebius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Theognis
                   .
                   Eusebius
                
                 and
                 Theognis
                 soon
                 after
                 their
                 banishment
                 exhibited
                 their
                 penetentiary
                 Libells
                 ,
                 and
                 assented
                 to
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 Homoöusios
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 declare
                 in
                 the
                 procedure
                 of
                 our
                 History
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 Eusebius
                 sirnam'd
                 Pamphilus
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 in
                 Palestine
                 (
                 having
                 made
                 some
                 small
                 Hesitancy
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 considered
                 with
                 himself
                 whether
                 he
                 might
                 securely
                 admit
                 of
                 this
                 form
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 )
                 at
                 length
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 gave
                 his
                 assent
                 ,
                 and
                 subscrib'd
                 :
                 he
                 also
                 sent
                 a
                 Copy
                 of
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Faith
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 within
                 his
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 and
                 explain'd
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 term
                 Homoöusios
                 ,
                 lest
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 have
                 an
                 ill
                 opinion
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 Hesitancy
                 :
                 Thus
                 therefore
                 he
                 wrote
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         It
                         is
                         very
                         probable
                         (
                         beloved
                         )
                         that
                         you
                         may
                         have
                         heard
                         what
                         hath
                         been
                         done
                         concerning
                         the
                         Ecclesiastick
                         Faith
                         in
                         the
                         great
                         Council
                         convened
                         at
                         Nice
                         ,
                         in
                         regard
                         report
                         doth
                         usually
                         outrun
                         an
                         accurate
                         Narrative
                         of
                         the
                         matters
                         Transacted
                         .
                         But
                         [
                         fearing
                         ]
                         lest
                         by
                         such
                         a
                         bare
                         report
                         the
                         matter
                         might
                         be
                         represented
                         to
                         you
                         otherwise
                         then
                         really
                         it
                         is
                         ,
                         we
                         thought
                         it
                         requisite
                         to
                         send
                         to
                         you
                         ;
                         first
                         that
                         form
                         of
                         Faith
                         which
                         we
                         our selves
                         proposed
                         [
                         to
                         the
                         Council
                         ,
                         ]
                         and
                         likewise
                         that
                         other
                         published
                         
                         [
                         by
                         the
                         Bishops
                         ]
                         who
                         made
                         some
                         additions
                         to
                         ours
                         .
                         That
                         form
                         of
                         Faith
                         drawn
                         up
                         by
                         us
                         ,
                         (
                         which
                         was
                         read
                         in
                         the
                         presence
                         of
                         our
                         most
                         pious
                         Emperour
                         ,
                         and
                         appeared
                         to
                         all
                         to
                         be
                         sound
                         and
                         Orthodox
                         ,
                         )
                         runn's
                         thus
                         .
                         As
                         we
                         have
                         receiv'd
                         by
                         tradition
                         from
                         our
                         Predecessours
                         the
                         Bishops
                         ,
                         then
                         when
                         we
                         were
                         instructed
                         in
                         the
                         first
                         principles
                         of
                         the
                         Faith
                         ,
                         and
                         received
                         Baptism
                         ;
                         as
                         we
                         have
                         learnt
                         from
                         the
                         divine
                         Scriptures
                         ,
                         and
                         as
                         (
                         during
                         our
                         continuance
                         in
                         the
                         Presbytership
                         ,
                         and
                         also
                         since
                         we
                         have
                         been
                         intrusted
                         with
                         a
                         Bishoprick
                         )
                         we
                         have
                         believed
                         and
                         taught
                         ,
                         so
                         we
                         also
                         now
                         believe
                         ,
                         and
                         do
                         make
                         a
                         publick
                         declaration
                         to
                         you
                         of
                         our
                         Faith
                         :
                         which
                         is
                         this
                         .
                      
                       
                         We
                         believe
                         in
                         one
                         God
                         ,
                         the
                         Father
                         Almighty
                         ,
                         maker
                         of
                         all
                         things
                         visible
                         and
                         invisible
                         ;
                         and
                         in
                         one
                         Lord
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         ,
                         the
                         Word
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         God
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         Light
                         of
                         Light
                         ,
                         Life
                         of
                         Life
                         ,
                         the
                         only
                         begotten
                         Son
                         ,
                         the
                         first
                         born
                         of
                         every
                         creature
                         ,
                         begotten
                         of
                         God
                         the
                         Father
                         before
                         all
                         worlds
                         ;
                         by
                         whom
                         also
                         all
                         things
                         were
                         made
                         :
                         who
                         for
                         our
                         salvation
                         was
                         incarnate
                         ,
                         and
                         conversed
                         amongst
                         men
                         :
                         who
                         suffer'd
                         ,
                         and
                         rose
                         again
                         the
                         third
                         day
                         ,
                         he
                         ascended
                         unto
                         the
                         Father
                         ,
                         and
                         shall
                         come
                         again
                         in
                         Glory
                         to
                         Judge
                         the
                         quick
                         and
                         the
                         dead
                         .
                         We
                         also
                         believe
                         in
                         one
                         Holy
                         Ghost
                         :
                         We
                         believe
                         that
                         each
                         of
                         these
                         [
                         Persons
                         ]
                         is
                         ,
                         and
                         doth
                         subsist
                         :
                         that
                         the
                         Father
                         is
                         truely
                         the
                         Father
                         ,
                         the
                         Son
                         really
                         the
                         Son
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         Holy
                         Ghost
                         really
                         the
                         Holy
                         Ghost
                         :
                         as
                         our
                         Lord
                         also
                         ,
                         when
                         he
                         sent
                         his
                         Disciples
                         out
                         to
                         Preach
                         ,
                         said
                         .
                         *
                         Go
                         ye
                         ,
                         and
                         teach
                         all
                         nations
                         ,
                         baptizing
                         them
                         in
                         the
                         name
                         of
                         the
                         Father
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         the
                         Son
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         the
                         Holy
                         Ghost
                         .
                         Concerning
                         which
                         [
                         Articles
                         ]
                         we
                         do
                         aver
                         ,
                         that
                         we
                         thus
                         maintain
                         and
                         hold
                         them
                         ,
                         that
                         these
                         are
                         our
                         sentiments
                         of
                         them
                         ,
                         that
                         this
                         was
                         our
                         Opinion
                         formerly
                         ,
                         that
                         this
                         Opinion
                         we
                         will
                         till
                         death
                         retain
                         ,
                         that
                         we
                         will
                         persevere
                         in
                         this
                         belief
                         ,
                         and
                         anathematize
                         every
                         impious
                         Heresie
                         .
                         We
                         call
                         God
                         Almighty
                         ,
                         and
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         our
                         Lord
                         to
                         witness
                         ,
                         that
                         these
                         were
                         sincerely
                         and
                         heartily
                         our
                         sentiments
                         ,
                         ever
                         since
                         we
                         were
                         capable
                         of
                         knowing
                         our selves
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         we
                         do
                         now
                         think
                         and
                         speak
                         what
                         is
                         most
                         true
                         :
                         and
                         we
                         are
                         ready
                         to
                         demonstrate
                         to
                         you
                         ,
                         by
                         most
                         infallible
                         proofs
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         perswade
                         you
                         ,
                         that
                         both
                         in
                         times
                         past
                         we
                         thus
                         believ'd
                         ,
                         and
                         likewise
                         thus
                         Preached
                         .
                      
                       
                         When
                         this
                         Creed
                         was
                         propos'd
                         by
                         us
                         ,
                         there
                         was
                         no
                         body
                         that
                         could
                         oppose
                         it
                         .
                         Moreover
                         ,
                         our
                         most
                         pious
                         Emperour
                         ,
                         did
                         himself
                         first
                         attest
                         its
                         truth
                         :
                         he
                         protested
                         that
                         he
                         himself
                         was
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         Opinion
                         ,
                         and
                         exhorted
                         all
                         to
                         assent
                         to
                         ,
                         and
                         subscribe
                         these
                         very
                         Articles
                         ,
                         and
                         unanimously
                         to
                         agree
                         [
                         in
                         the
                         profession
                         ]
                         of
                         them
                         ;
                         h
                         
                           this
                           one
                           only
                           word
                        
                         Homoöusios
                         
                           being
                           inserted
                           ;
                           which
                           term
                           the
                           Emperour
                           himself
                           thus
                           explained
                           ,
                           saying
                           ,
                           he
                           suppos'd
                           that
                           the
                           word
                        
                         Homoöusios
                         
                           was
                           not
                           to
                           be
                           taken
                           in
                           such
                           a
                           sense
                           as
                           is
                           agreeable
                           to
                           the
                           affections
                           of
                           the
                           body
                           ,
                           and
                           therefore
                           that
                           the
                           Son
                           had
                           not
                           his
                           subsistance
                           from
                           the
                           Father
                           either
                           by
                           Division
                           ,
                           or
                           Abscission
                           .
                           For
                           it
                           is
                           impossible
                        
                         [
                         
                           said
                           he
                        
                         ]
                         
                           that
                           an
                           immaterial
                           intellectual
                           and
                           incorporeal
                           nature
                           ,
                           should
                           be
                           subject
                           to
                           any
                           corporeal
                           affection
                           :
                           but
                           our
                           sentiments
                           of
                           such
                           things
                           must
                           be
                           expressed
                           in
                           divine
                           and
                           mysterious
                           terms
                           .
                           Thus
                           did
                           our
                           most
                           wise
                           and
                           pious
                           Emperour
                           Philosophize
                           .
                           But
                           the
                           Bishops
                           upon
                           the
                           occasion
                           of
                           adding
                           this
                           word
                        
                         Homoöusios
                         
                           drew
                           up
                           this
                           form
                        
                         [
                         
                           of
                           the
                           Creed
                        
                         i
                         .
                         ]
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           Creed
                           .
                        
                         
                           We
                           believe
                           in
                           one
                           God
                           ,
                           the
                           Father
                           Almighty
                           ,
                           maker
                           of
                           all
                           things
                           visible
                           and
                           invisible
                           :
                           and
                           in
                           one
                           Lord
                           Jesus
                           Christ
                           ,
                           the
                           Son
                           of
                           God
                           ,
                           the
                           only
                           begotten
                           of
                           the
                           Father
                           ,
                           (
                           that
                           is
                           )
                           of
                           the
                           substance
                           of
                           the
                           Father
                           ;
                           God
                           of
                           God
                           ,
                           Light
                           of
                           Light
                           ,
                           very
                           God
                           of
                           very
                           God
                           ;
                           begotten
                           not
                           made
                           :
                           of
                           the
                           same
                           substance
                           with
                           the
                           Father
                           ;
                           by
                           whom
                           all
                           things
                           were
                           made
                           ,
                           that
                           are
                           in
                           heaven
                           and
                           that
                           are
                           in
                           earth
                           .
                           Who
                           for
                           us
                           men
                           ,
                           and
                           for
                           our
                           salvation
                           descended
                           ,
                           and
                           was
                           incarnate
                           ,
                           was
                           made
                           man
                           ,
                           suffered
                           ,
                           and
                           rose
                           again
                           the
                           third
                           day
                           :
                           he
                           ascended
                           into
                           heaven
                           .
                           He
                           shall
                           come
                           to
                           judge
                           the
                           quick
                           and
                           the
                           dead
                           .
                           [
                           We
                           also
                           believe
                           ]
                           in
                           the
                           Holy
                           Ghost
                           .
                           But
                           those
                           who
                           hold
                           ,
                           that
                           there
                           was
                           a
                           time
                           when
                           he
                           was
                           not
                           ,
                           or
                           that
                           he
                           was
                           not
                           ,
                           before
                           he
                           was
                           begotten
                           ,
                           or
                           that
                           he
                           was
                           made
                           of
                           nothing
                           ,
                           and
                           those
                           that
                           affirm
                           he
                           is
                           of
                           any
                           other
                           substance
                           or
                           essence
                           ,
                           or
                           that
                           the
                           Son
                           of
                           God
                           is
                           created
                           ,
                           or
                           convertible
                           ,
                           or
                           obnoxious
                           to
                           change
                           ,
                           [
                           all
                           such
                           ]
                           God's
                           Holy
                           Catholick
                           and
                           Apostolick
                           Church
                           doth
                           anathematize
                           .
                        
                         
                           When
                           this
                           form
                           of
                           Faith
                           was
                           appointed
                           by
                           the
                           Bishops
                           ,
                           we
                           did
                           not
                           inconsiderately
                           omit
                           making
                           an
                           enquiry
                           ,
                           what
                           their
                           meaning
                           was
                           of
                           those
                           terms
                           ,
                           
                             of
                             the
                             substance
                             of
                             the
                             Father
                             ,
                             and
                             of
                             the
                             same
                             substance
                             with
                             the
                             Father
                             .
                          
                           Hence
                           therefore
                           arose
                           several
                           Questions
                           and
                           Answers
                           ;
                           and
                           the
                           true
                           import
                           of
                           those
                           words
                           was
                           with
                           great
                           accuracy
                           examined
                           .
                           And
                           it
                           was
                           acknowledged
                           by
                           them
                           ,
                           that
                           these
                           words
                           ,
                           
                             To
                             be
                             of
                             the
                             substance
                          
                           ,
                           did
                           only
                           signifie
                           thus
                           much
                           ,
                           
                             that
                             the
                             Son
                             is
                             of
                             the
                             Father
                             ,
                             but
                             not
                             as
                             a
                             part
                             of
                             the
                             Father
                             .
                          
                           It
                           seem'd
                           to
                           us
                           altogether
                           reasonable
                           and
                           safe
                           to
                           give
                           our
                           assent
                           to
                           this
                           meaning
                           of
                           this
                           sacred
                           Doctrine
                           ,
                           which
                           asserteth
                           ,
                           that
                           the
                           Son
                           is
                           of
                           the
                           Father
                           ,
                           but
                           is
                           not
                           a
                           part
                           of
                           his
                           substance
                           .
                           Wherefore
                           we
                           our selves
                           also
                           gave
                           our
                           assent
                           to
                           this
                           import
                           [
                           of
                           those
                           words
                           ;
                           ]
                           nor
                           do
                           we
                           reject
                           the
                           terme
                           Homoöusios
                           ,
                           having
                           peace
                           before
                           our
                           eyes
                           as
                           the
                           marke
                           at
                           which
                           we
                           aime
                           ,
                           and
                           [
                           being
                           cautious
                           ]
                           lest
                           we
                           should
                           fall
                           from
                           a
                           right
                           apprehension
                           [
                           of
                           the
                           Faith
                           ]
                           For
                           the
                           same
                           reasons
                           also
                           we
                           have
                           admitted
                           of
                           these
                           words
                           ,
                           
                             begotten
                             not
                             made
                          
                           .
                           For
                           made
                           ,
                           said
                           they
                           ,
                           is
                           a
                           common
                           term
                           attributed
                           to
                           all
                           other
                           creatures
                           which
                           were
                           made
                           by
                           the
                           Son
                           ;
                           of
                           whom
                           the
                           Son
                           hath
                           no
                           resemblance
                           .
                           Wherefore
                           he
                           is
                           no
                           creature
                           ,
                           like
                           to
                           those
                           ,
                           which
                           were
                           created
                           by
                           him
                           :
                           but
                           he
                           is
                           of
                           a
                           far
                           more
                           excellent
                           substance
                           then
                           any
                           creature
                           ▪
                           which
                           substance
                           ,
                           as
                           the
                           sacred
                           Oracles
                           do
                           instruct
                           us
                           ,
                           is
                           begotten
                           of
                           the
                           Father
                           ,
                           but
                           by
                           such
                           a
                           manner
                           of
                           Generation
                           as
                           is
                           ineffable
                           ,
                           and
                           inexpressible
                           by
                           any
                           created
                           Being
                           .
                           Thus
                           also
                           this
                           proposition
                           ,
                           
                             that
                             the
                             Son
                             is
                             of
                             the
                             same
                             substance
                             with
                             the
                             Father
                             ,
                          
                           was
                           discussed
                           ,
                           to
                           wit
                           ,
                           that
                           this
                           is
                           not
                           [
                           to
                           be
                           understood
                           ]
                           according
                           to
                           the
                           manner
                           of
                           bodies
                           ,
                           nor
                           [
                           in
                           a
                           sense
                           ]
                           agreeable
                           to
                           mortal
                           Creatures
                           .
                           For
                           this
                           [
                           Consubstantiality
                           ]
                           cannot
                           [
                           be
                           ]
                           either
                           by
                           Division
                           of
                           the
                           Substance
                           ,
                           or
                           by
                           Abscision
                           ,
                           or
                           Mutation
                           of
                           the
                           Paternal
                           Essence
                           and
                           Power
                           .
                           For
                           all
                           these
                           things
                           are
                           inconsistent
                           with
                           the
                           uncreated
                           nature
                           of
                           the
                           Father
                           .
                           But
                           this
                           [
                           proposition
                           ]
                           
                             to
                             be
                             of
                             the
                             same
                             substance
                             with
                             the
                             Father
                          
                           doth
                           
                           expresly
                           represent
                           to
                           us
                           no
                           more
                           than
                           this
                           ,
                           viz.
                           that
                           the
                           Son
                           of
                           God
                           hath
                           no
                           community
                           with
                           ,
                           or
                           resemblance
                           to
                           ,
                           created
                           Beings
                           ;
                           but
                           that
                           in
                           every
                           respect
                           he
                           is
                           like
                           to
                           the
                           Father
                           onely
                           ,
                           who
                           hath
                           begotten
                           him
                           ;
                           and
                           that
                           he
                           does
                           exist
                           of
                           no
                           other
                           substance
                           or
                           essence
                           ,
                           but
                           of
                           the
                           Father
                           .
                           To
                           this
                           [
                           Opinion
                           ]
                           therefore
                           thus
                           explain'd
                           we
                           thought
                           good
                           to
                           give
                           our
                           assent
                           :
                           more
                           especially
                           ,
                           because
                           we
                           also
                           knew
                           that
                           some
                           of
                           the
                           Ancient
                           Learned
                           and
                           eminent
                           Bishops
                           ,
                           and
                           Writers
                           ▪
                           have
                           made
                           use
                           of
                           this
                           term
                           Homoöusios
                           ,
                           in
                           their
                           explications
                           of
                           the
                           Divinity
                           of
                           the
                           Father
                           and
                           of
                           the
                           Son.
                           Thus
                           much
                           therefore
                           we
                           have
                           said
                           concerning
                           the
                           Creed
                           published
                           [
                           at
                           Nice
                           ,
                           ]
                           to
                           which
                           we
                           all
                           agreed
                           ▪
                           not
                           inconsiderately
                           and
                           without
                           examination
                           ,
                           but
                           according
                           to
                           the
                           senses
                           given
                           ,
                           k
                           which
                           were
                           discussed
                           in
                           the
                           presence
                           of
                           our
                           most
                           pious
                           Emperour
                           ,
                           and
                           for
                           the
                           forementioned
                           reasons
                           ,
                           received
                           with
                           an
                           unanimous
                           consent
                           .
                           Moreover
                           ,
                           as
                           concerning
                           the
                           *
                           Anathematism
                           published
                           by
                           the
                           Fathers
                           after
                           the
                           Creed
                           ,
                           we
                           judged
                           it
                           not
                           in
                           the
                           least
                           troublesome
                           ,
                           in
                           regard
                           it
                           does
                           prohibit
                           the
                           use
                           of
                           terms
                           that
                           occur
                           not
                           in
                           the
                           Scriptures
                           ,
                           from
                           the
                           use
                           of
                           which
                           terms
                           came
                           almost
                           all
                           the
                           confusion
                           and
                           disturbance
                           that
                           hath
                           been
                           raised
                           in
                           the
                           Church
                           .
                           Since
                           therefore
                           ,
                           no
                           part
                           of
                           the
                           Scripture
                           given
                           by
                           divine
                           inspiration
                           hath
                           made
                           use
                           of
                           these
                           terms
                           ,
                           to
                           wit
                           ,
                           
                             of
                             things
                             which
                             exist
                             not
                          
                           ,
                           and
                           
                             there
                             was
                             a
                             time
                             when
                             he
                             was
                             not
                             :
                          
                           it
                           seem'd
                           disagreeable
                           to
                           reason
                           that
                           these
                           [
                           assertions
                           ]
                           should
                           be
                           either
                           mentioned
                           ,
                           or
                           taught
                           .
                           To
                           this
                           good
                           and
                           sound
                           Opinion
                           we
                           also
                           have
                           assented
                           ,
                           in
                           as
                           much
                           as
                           in
                           former
                           times
                           we
                           have
                           never
                           made
                           use
                           of
                           such
                           expressions
                           .
                           These
                           things
                           (
                           beloved
                           )
                           we
                           thought
                           requisite
                           to
                           send
                           to
                           you
                           ,
                           that
                           we
                           might
                           most
                           apparently
                           evidence
                           to
                           you
                           the
                           considerateness
                           as
                           well
                           of
                           our
                           examination
                           and
                           researches
                           [
                           into
                           all
                           points
                           ,
                           ]
                           as
                           of
                           our
                           assent
                           :
                           and
                           [
                           that
                           you
                           might
                           also
                           know
                           ]
                           with
                           what
                           good
                           reason
                           we
                           did
                           at
                           first
                           make
                           a
                           resistance
                           even
                           to
                           the
                           last
                           houre
                           ,
                           as
                           long
                           as
                           some
                           things
                           written
                           in
                           a
                           manner
                           different
                           from
                           what
                           they
                           should
                           have
                           been
                           ,
                           offended
                           us
                           :
                           but
                           at
                           length
                           without
                           further
                           contention
                           we
                           embraced
                           those
                           points
                           which
                           were
                           not
                           offensive
                           ,
                           when
                           after
                           a
                           candid
                           enquiry
                           into
                           the
                           import
                           of
                           the
                           terms
                           we
                           found
                           them
                           to
                           be
                           agreeable
                           with
                           what
                           we
                           our selves
                           had
                           made
                           confession
                           of
                           ,
                           in
                           that
                           form
                           of
                           the
                           Creed
                           we
                           at
                           first
                           proposed
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 wrote
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Pamphilus
                
                 to
                 Cesarea
                 in
                 Palestine
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 consent
                 and
                 approbation
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 this
                 following
                 Synodicall
                 Epistle
                 was
                 written
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   Libya
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Pentapolis
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                
                 .
                 The
                 Epistle
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 concerning
                 those
                 matters
                 determined
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 Arius
                 was
                 degraded
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 embraced
                 his
                 sentiments
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         
                           TO
                           the
                           Holy
                           (
                           by
                           the
                           Grace
                           of
                           God
                           )
                           and
                           great
                           Church
                           of
                           the
                           Alexandrians
                           ,
                           and
                           to
                           our
                           beloved
                           brethren
                           the
                           inhabitants
                           of
                           
                             Aegypt
                             ,
                             Libya
                          
                           ,
                           and
                           Pentapolis
                           ;
                           The
                           Bishops
                           Assembled
                           at
                           Nice
                           ,
                           who
                           fill
                           up
                           that
                           great
                           and
                           holy
                           Synod
                           ,
                           send
                           Greeting
                           in
                           the
                           Lord.
                           
                        
                      
                       
                         For
                         as
                         much
                         as
                         by
                         the
                         Grace
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         [
                         the
                         Summons
                         ]
                         of
                         the
                         most
                         pious
                         Emperour
                         Constantine
                         (
                         who
                         hath
                         call'd
                         us
                         together
                         out
                         of
                         diverse
                         Cities
                         and
                         Provinces
                         ,
                         )
                         a
                         great
                         and
                         holy
                         Synod
                         has
                         been
                         convened
                         at
                         Nice
                         ,
                         it
                         seem'd
                         altogether
                         necessary
                         ,
                         that
                         a
                         Letter
                         should
                         be
                         written
                         to
                         you
                         in
                         the
                         name
                         of
                         the
                         sacred
                         Synod
                         ;
                         whence
                         you
                         might
                         understand
                         what
                         things
                         were
                         there
                         propos'd
                         ,
                         and
                         what
                         taken
                         into
                         examination
                         ,
                         as
                         also
                         what
                         were
                         Decreed
                         and
                         established
                         .
                         First
                         of
                         all
                         therefore
                         ,
                         the
                         impiety
                         and
                         iniquity
                         of
                         Arius
                         and
                         his
                         complices
                         was
                         inquired
                         into
                         in
                         the
                         presence
                         of
                         the
                         most
                         pious
                         Emperour
                         Constantine
                         :
                         and
                         the
                         Councils
                         determination
                         (
                         which
                         was
                         confirmed
                         by
                         the
                         suffrages
                         of
                         all
                         )
                         was
                         ,
                         that
                         his
                         impious
                         Opinion
                         ,
                         and
                         execrable
                         terms
                         and
                         names
                         should
                         be
                         anathematized
                         ,
                         which
                         [
                         terms
                         and
                         names
                         ]
                         he
                         blasphemously
                         used
                         ,
                         a
                         affirming
                         that
                         the
                         Son
                         of
                         God
                         had
                         his
                         Being
                         of
                         nothing
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         there
                         was
                         a
                         time
                         when
                         he
                         was
                         not
                         ;
                         as
                         also
                         saying
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         Son
                         of
                         God
                         had
                         à
                         freedom
                         of
                         will
                         ,
                         [
                         whereby
                         he
                         was
                         ]
                         capable
                         either
                         of
                         vertue
                         or
                         vice
                         :
                         and
                         calls
                         him
                         a
                         Credture
                         ,
                         and
                         a
                         Work.
                         All
                         these
                         [
                         Tenets
                         ]
                         the
                         holy
                         Synod
                         hath
                         anathematized
                         ,
                         not
                         enduring
                         so
                         much
                         as
                         patiently
                         to
                         hear
                         this
                         impious
                         opinion
                         ,
                         or
                         rather
                         madness
                         ,
                         and
                         these
                         blasphemous
                         expressions
                         .
                         But
                         what
                         issue
                         the
                         proceedings
                         against
                         him
                         are
                         arrived
                         at
                         ,
                         you
                         have
                         either
                         heard
                         already
                         ,
                         or
                         will
                         hear
                         ;
                         lest
                         we
                         should
                         seem
                         to
                         insult
                         over
                         a
                         man
                         who
                         hath
                         receiv'd
                         a
                         condign
                         recompence
                         for
                         his
                         own
                         wickedness
                         .
                         But
                         his
                         impiety
                         was
                         grown
                         so
                         prevalent
                         ,
                         that
                         he
                         drew
                         into
                         the
                         same
                         pit
                         of
                         perdition
                         [
                         with
                         himself
                         ]
                         Theonas
                         Bishop
                         of
                         Marmarica
                         ,
                         and
                         Secundus
                         Bishop
                         of
                         
                           P●olemaïs
                           ▪
                        
                         For
                         the
                         same
                         sentence
                         [
                         that
                         had
                         been
                         given
                         against
                         him
                         ]
                         was
                         pronounced
                         against
                         them
                         .
                         But
                         after
                         the
                         Grace
                         of
                         God
                         had
                         delivered
                         us
                         from
                         that
                         mischievous
                         Opinion
                         and
                         from
                         impiety
                         and
                         blasphemy
                         ,
                         and
                         from
                         those
                         persons
                         who
                         were
                         so
                         audacious
                         as
                         to
                         make
                         divisions
                         and
                         [
                         sow
                         ]
                         discord
                         amongst
                         a
                         people
                         heretofore
                         peaceable
                         ;
                         there
                         yet
                         remain'd
                         the
                         perverse
                         stubborness
                         of
                         Melitius
                         ,
                         and
                         those
                         that
                         had
                         been
                         by
                         him
                         admitted
                         into
                         sacred
                         Orders
                         :
                         and
                         we
                         now
                         relate
                         to
                         you
                         (
                         beloved
                         brethren
                         )
                         the
                         judgment
                         of
                         the
                         Synod
                         concerning
                         this
                         particular
                         .
                         It
                         pleas'd
                         therefore
                         the
                         Synod
                         (
                         which
                         dealt
                         more
                         kindly
                         with
                         Melitius
                         ;
                         for
                         in
                         the
                         b
                         strictest
                         sense
                         and
                         rigour
                         of
                         the
                         law
                         he
                         did
                         not
                         deserve
                         the
                         least
                         favour
                         )
                         that
                         he
                         should
                         continue
                         in
                         his
                         City
                         ,
                         but
                         have
                         no
                         jurisdiction
                         ,
                         neither
                         to
                         Ordain
                         ,
                         
                         or
                         to
                         *
                         propose
                         the
                         names
                         of
                         those
                         that
                         were
                         to
                         be
                         Ordained
                         ,
                         or
                         to
                         appear
                         in
                         any
                         Village
                         ,
                         or
                         City
                         upon
                         this
                         pretence
                         :
                         but
                         that
                         he
                         should
                         barely
                         enjoy
                         his
                         appellation
                         and
                         title
                         only
                         .
                         And
                         as
                         for
                         c
                         those
                         that
                         had
                         been
                         Ordain'd
                         by
                         him
                         to
                         any
                         function
                         ,
                         being
                         confirm'd
                         by
                         a
                         d
                         more
                         sacred
                         Ordination
                         ,
                         they
                         should
                         afterwards
                         be
                         admitted
                         into
                         Communion
                         ,
                         and
                         upon
                         this
                         condition
                         they
                         may
                         continue
                         possest
                         of
                         their
                         preferment
                         and
                         function
                         ,
                         but
                         yet
                         they
                         are
                         to
                         acknowledge
                         themselves
                         always
                         inferiour
                         to
                         all
                         those
                         that
                         had
                         been
                         approved
                         of
                         in
                         every
                         Diocess
                         and
                         Church
                         ,
                         who
                         had
                         been
                         e
                         Ordained
                         before
                         by
                         our
                         dearest
                         colleague
                         in
                         the
                         sacred
                         Function
                         ,
                         Alexander
                         .
                         So
                         that
                         besides
                         ,
                         they
                         shall
                         have
                         no
                         power
                         f
                         to
                         propose
                         ,
                         or
                         nominate
                         whom
                         they
                         please
                         ,
                         or
                         to
                         act
                         in
                         any
                         thing
                         at
                         all
                         without
                         the
                         knowledge
                         and
                         consent
                         of
                         some
                         Catholick
                         g
                         Bishop
                         ,
                         who
                         is
                         one
                         of
                         Alexanders
                         suffragans
                         .
                         But
                         those
                         that
                         by
                         the
                         grace
                         of
                         God
                         and
                         your
                         prayers
                         have
                         not
                         been
                         found
                         [
                         engaged
                         ]
                         in
                         any
                         Schism
                         ,
                         but
                         have
                         continued
                         in
                         the
                         Catholick
                         Church
                         blameless
                         ;
                         let
                         such
                         have
                         power
                         to
                         nominate
                         and
                         elect
                         those
                         that
                         are
                         worthy
                         of
                         the
                         sacred
                         Function
                         ,
                         and
                         act
                         in
                         all
                         things
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         established
                         Law
                         and
                         Sanctions
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         .
                         And
                         if
                         it
                         shall
                         happen
                         that
                         some
                         of
                         those
                         who
                         now
                         hold
                         Ecclesiastick
                         preferments
                         ,
                         die
                         ,
                         then
                         let
                         those
                         that
                         are
                         newly
                         admitted
                         and
                         receiv'd
                         [
                         into
                         the
                         Church
                         ]
                         be
                         prefer'd
                         to
                         the
                         dignities
                         of
                         the
                         deceased
                         ▪
                         h
                         provided
                         that
                         they
                         shall
                         appear
                         worthy
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         the
                         people
                         shall
                         freely
                         elect
                         them
                         ,
                         provided
                         also
                         that
                         the
                         Bishop
                         of
                         Alexandria
                         doth
                         by
                         his
                         suffrage
                         ratifie
                         and
                         confirm
                         [
                         the
                         peoples
                         Election
                         .
                         ]
                         This
                         same
                         Priviledge
                         is
                         also
                         granted
                         to
                         all
                         .
                         But
                         concerning
                         Melitius
                         in
                         particular
                         we
                         otherwise
                         Decree
                         ,
                         that
                         (
                         because
                         of
                         his
                         former
                         irregularity
                         ,
                         rashness
                         ,
                         and
                         giddiness
                         of
                         disposition
                         ,
                         )
                         no
                         jurisdiction
                         or
                         authority
                         shall
                         be
                         allowed
                         him
                         ,
                         he
                         being
                         a
                         man
                         able
                         to
                         revive
                         the
                         same
                         disturbances
                         that
                         were
                         before
                         .
                         These
                         things
                         are
                         such
                         as
                         most
                         especially
                         and
                         particularly
                         relate
                         to
                         Aegypt
                         ,
                         and
                         [
                         concern
                         ]
                         the
                         most
                         holy
                         Church
                         of
                         Alexandria
                         .
                         But
                         if
                         there
                         shall
                         be
                         any
                         other
                         Canon
                         or
                         Decree
                         made
                         ;
                         being
                         our
                         Lord
                         ,
                         and
                         our
                         most
                         Reverent
                         fellow
                         Minister
                         and
                         Brother
                         Alexander
                         is
                         present
                         ,
                         he
                         at
                         his
                         arrival
                         will
                         give
                         you
                         a
                         more
                         particular
                         account
                         ,
                         in
                         regard
                         he
                         is
                         the
                         Authour
                         of
                         ,
                         and
                         conscious
                         to
                         ,
                         what
                         ever
                         is
                         done
                         .
                         We
                         also
                         send
                         you
                         the
                         good
                         news
                         concerning
                         the
                         unanimous
                         consent
                         of
                         all
                         in
                         reference
                         to
                         the
                         celebration
                         of
                         the
                         most
                         solemn
                         Feast
                         of
                         Easter
                         ;
                         for
                         this
                         difference
                         also
                         hath
                         been
                         made
                         up
                         by
                         the
                         assistance
                         of
                         your
                         prayers
                         ;
                         so
                         that
                         all
                         the
                         brethren
                         in
                         the
                         East
                         ,
                         who
                         formerly
                         celebrated
                         this
                         Festival
                         at
                         the
                         same
                         time
                         the
                         Jews
                         did
                         ,
                         will
                         in
                         future
                         conform
                         to
                         the
                         Romans
                         and
                         to
                         us
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         all
                         who
                         have
                         of
                         old
                         observed
                         our
                         manner
                         of
                         celebrating
                         Easter
                         .
                         Do
                         you
                         therefore
                         (
                         rejoycing
                         at
                         the
                         good
                         success
                         of
                         affairs
                         ,
                         and
                         at
                         the
                         unanimous
                         Peace
                         and
                         Concord
                         [
                         amongst
                         all
                         men
                         ,
                         ]
                         and
                         also
                         because
                         all
                         Heresie
                         is
                         wholly
                         extirpated
                         ,
                         )
                         with
                         a
                         greater
                         honour
                         ,
                         and
                         more
                         ardent
                         love
                         receive
                         our
                         Fellow
                         Minister
                         (
                         but
                         your
                         Bishop
                         )
                         Alexander
                         ,
                         whose
                         presence
                         here
                         hath
                         greatly
                         rejoyced
                         us
                         ,
                         and
                         who
                         in
                         this
                         his
                         infirm
                         age
                         hath
                         endured
                         so
                         great
                         labours
                         ,
                         that
                         Peace
                         might
                         be
                         restored
                         amongst
                         you
                         .
                         Pray
                         for
                         us
                         all
                         that
                         those
                         good
                         determinations
                         which
                         are
                         made
                         ,
                         may
                         remain
                         firm
                         and
                         inviolable
                         ,
                         through
                         Almighty
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         our
                         Lord
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         ,
                         together
                         with
                         the
                         holy
                         Ghost
                         ;
                         to
                         whom
                         be
                         glory
                         for
                         ever
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Amen
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 Synodical
                 Epistle
                 't
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Fathers
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 
                   anathematize
                   Arius
                
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 terms
                 of
                 his
                 Opinion
                 also
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 had
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 agree'd
                 concerning
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 Easter
                 ,
                 )
                 they
                 received
                 into
                 Communion
                 i
                 the
                 Arch-Heretick
                 Melitius
                 ,
                 allowing
                 him
                 indeed
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 retaining
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 deprived
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 doing
                 any
                 thing
                 as
                 a
                 Bishop
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 I
                 suppose
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Melitians
                 in
                 Aegypt
                 are
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Synod
                 took
                 away
                 all
                 [
                 Episcopal
                 ]
                 power
                 from
                 Melitius
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 Arius
                 wrote
                 a
                 book
                 concerning
                 his
                 own
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 intitled
                 Thalia
                 .
                 The
                 stile
                 of
                 the
                 book
                 [
                 and
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 contained
                 in
                 it
                 ]
                 was
                 loose
                 and
                 dissolute
                 ,
                 much
                 resembling
                 the
                 Songs
                 k
                 or
                 Verses
                 of
                 *
                 Sotades
                 .
                 This
                 piece
                 of
                 his
                 also
                 the
                 Synod
                 did
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 condemn
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 the
                 Synod
                 only
                 sollicitous
                 about
                 writing
                 Letters
                 concerning
                 the
                 Peace
                 restored
                 [
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 ]
                 but
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantine
                 also
                 [
                 signified
                 the
                 same
                 ]
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Letters
                 ,
                 who
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         Emperours
                         Letter
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           Constantinus
                           Augustus
                           ,
                        
                         
                           to
                           the
                           Catholick
                           Church
                           of
                           Alexandria
                           .
                           God
                           save
                           you
                           beloved
                           Brethren
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         We
                         have
                         receiv'd
                         the
                         greatest
                         blessing
                         from
                         the
                         divine
                         Providence
                         ,
                         that
                         being
                         released
                         from
                         all
                         Errrour
                         ,
                         We
                         can
                         now
                         embrace
                         and
                         profess
                         one
                         and
                         the
                         same
                         Faith.
                         The
                         Devil
                         hath
                         no
                         longer
                         a
                         dominion
                         over
                         us
                         :
                         for
                         all
                         the
                         Machinations
                         he
                         design'd
                         against
                         us
                         are
                         now
                         totally
                         destroyed
                         .
                         The
                         bright
                         lustre
                         of
                         truth
                         has
                         (
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         commandment
                         of
                         God
                         )
                         defeated
                         those
                         dissentions
                         ,
                         those
                         Schismes
                         ,
                         those
                         Tumults
                         ,
                         and
                         (
                         if
                         I
                         may
                         so
                         term
                         them
                         )
                         those
                         fatal
                         poysons
                         of
                         discord
                         .
                         We
                         therefore
                         do
                         all
                         adore
                         one
                         God
                         in
                         Name
                         ,
                         and
                         we
                         believe
                         that
                         he
                         is
                         .
                         Moreover
                         ,
                         that
                         this
                         might
                         be
                         effected
                         ,
                         by
                         the
                         admonition
                         of
                         God
                         we
                         conven'd
                         a
                         great
                         many
                         Bishops
                         at
                         the
                         City
                         of
                         Nice
                         :
                         together
                         with
                         whom
                         we
                         our selves
                         ,
                         one
                         of
                         your
                         number
                         ,
                         who
                         rejoyce
                         exceedingly
                         in
                         that
                         we
                         are
                         your
                         fellow-servant
                         ,
                         undertook
                         the
                         disquisition
                         of
                         the
                         truth
                         .
                         We
                         did
                         therefore
                         enquire
                         into
                         and
                         accurately
                         discuss
                         all
                         things
                         ,
                         which
                         seem'd
                         to
                         yield
                         the
                         least
                         occasion
                         of
                         ambiguity
                         ,
                         or
                         dissention
                         .
                         And
                         (
                         may
                         the
                         divine
                         Majesty
                         pardon
                         us
                         !
                         )
                         how
                         great
                         and
                         horrid
                         Blasphemies
                         have
                         some
                         indecently
                         uttered
                         concerning
                         our
                         *
                         Great
                         Saviour
                         ,
                         concerning
                         our
                         Hope
                         and
                         Life
                         ,
                         speaking
                         and
                         openly
                         professing
                         that
                         they
                         believe
                         things
                         contrary
                         to
                         the
                         divinely
                         inspired
                         Scriptures
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         the
                         sacred
                         Faith
                         ?
                         Whenas
                         therefore
                         three
                         hundred
                         Bishops
                         and
                         upwards
                         ,
                         admirable
                         both
                         for
                         their
                         moderation
                         and
                         acuteness
                         of
                         understanding
                         ,
                         had
                         unanimously
                         confirmed
                         one
                         and
                         the
                         same
                         Faith
                         ,
                         (
                         which
                         ,
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         verity
                         and
                         accurate
                         disquisition
                         of
                         the
                         Divine
                         Law
                         ,
                         can
                         only
                         be
                         the
                         Faith
                         )
                         Arius
                         ,
                         vanquished
                         by
                         a
                         diabolical
                         force
                         ,
                         was
                         found
                         to
                         be
                         the
                         only
                         person
                         ,
                         who
                         with
                         an
                         impious
                         mind
                         disseminated
                         this
                         mischief
                         ,
                         first
                         amongst
                         you
                         ,
                         and
                         afterwards
                         amongst
                         others
                         .
                         Let
                         us
                         therefore
                         embrace
                         that
                         Opinion
                         ,
                         which
                         Almighty
                         God
                         hath
                         delivered
                         .
                         Let
                         us
                         return
                         to
                         our
                         beloved
                         brethren
                         ,
                         from
                         whom
                         this
                         impudent
                         servant
                         of
                         the
                         Devil
                         hath
                         separated
                         us
                         .
                         Let
                         us
                         with
                         all
                         diligence
                         imaginable
                         hasten
                         to
                         the
                         common
                         body
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         our
                         own
                         natural
                         members
                         .
                         For
                         this
                         doth
                         well
                         become
                         your
                         prudence
                         ,
                         Faith
                         ,
                         and
                         Sanctity
                         ,
                         that
                         since
                         his
                         Error
                         (
                         who
                         has
                         been
                         evidently
                         prov'd
                         to
                         be
                         an
                         Enemy
                         of
                         the
                         Truth
                         )
                         is
                         confuted
                         ,
                         you
                         should
                         return
                         to
                         the
                         Divine
                         Grace
                         .
                         For
                         that
                         which
                         was
                         approv'd
                         of
                         by
                         three
                         hundred
                         Bishops
                         ,
                         can
                         be
                         [
                         judged
                         ]
                         nothing
                         else
                         but
                         the
                         determination
                         of
                         God
                         ;
                         especially
                         ,
                         since
                         the
                         holy
                         Ghost
                         ,
                         residing
                         in
                         the
                         minds
                         of
                         such
                         great
                         and
                         worthy
                         personages
                         ,
                         hath
                         disclosed
                         to
                         them
                         the
                         will
                         of
                         God.
                         Wherefore
                         let
                         none
                         of
                         you
                         continue
                         dubious
                         ,
                         let
                         none
                         of
                         you
                         make
                         delays
                         :
                         but
                         do
                         you
                         all
                         with
                         great
                         alacrity
                         return
                         to
                         the
                         right
                         way
                         ▪
                         that
                         when
                         we
                         come
                         to
                         you
                         ,
                         which
                         shall
                         be
                         as
                         soon
                         as
                         possible
                         ,
                         we
                         may
                         together
                         with
                         you
                         return
                         due
                         thanks
                         to
                         God
                         who
                         inspects
                         all
                         things
                         ,
                         because
                         ,
                         having
                         revealed
                         the
                         pure
                         Faith
                         ,
                         he
                         hath
                         restored
                         you
                         that
                         mutual
                         love
                         which
                         was
                         the
                         subject
                         of
                         all
                         mens
                         prayers
                         .
                         God
                         preserve
                         you
                         ,
                         beloved
                         Brethren
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 wrote
                 the
                 Emperour
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 demonstrating
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 was
                 not
                 imprudently
                 ,
                 or
                 unadvisedly
                 made
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 dictated
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 disquisition
                 and
                 diligent
                 examination
                 :
                 nor
                 [
                 does
                 he
                 say
                 ]
                 that
                 some
                 things
                 were
                 spoken
                 [
                 in
                 that
                 Council
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 others
                 passed
                 over
                 in
                 silence
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 fitting
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 in
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 opinion
                 ,
                 was
                 produced
                 and
                 urged
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 controversie
                 was
                 not
                 inconsiderately
                 determined
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 with
                 great
                 accuracy
                 first
                 discussed
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 whatever
                 ,
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 produce
                 matter
                 of
                 ambiguity
                 or
                 dissention
                 ,
                 were
                 wholly
                 removed
                 and
                 destroyed
                 .
                 In
                 short
                 ,
                 he
                 terms
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 there
                 assembled
                 ,
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 confidently
                 aver
                 that
                 the
                 unanimity
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 such
                 eminent
                 Prelates
                 was
                 procured
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 But
                 Sabinus
                 ,
                 the
                 Ring-leader
                 of
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 does
                 wittingly
                 and
                 on
                 set
                 purpose
                 oppose
                 their
                 [
                 authorities
                 :
                 ]
                 and
                 Stiles
                 the
                 Fathers
                 there
                 assembled
                 Idiots
                 and
                 men
                 of
                 no
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 does
                 in
                 all
                 appearance
                 asperse
                 even
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Caesariensis
                
                 with
                 [
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 ]
                 ignorance
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 does
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 consider
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 although
                 those
                 convened
                 in
                 that
                 Synod
                 were
                 Idiots
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 were
                 illuminated
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 err
                 from
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 hear
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 by
                 another
                 Letter
                 which
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 every
                 where
                 ▪
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 Decreed
                 against
                 
                   Arius
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 embraced
                 his
                 Opinion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         Another
                         Letter
                         of
                         Constantines
                         .
                      
                       
                         VICTOR
                         CONSTANTINUS
                         ,
                         MAXIMUS
                         ,
                         AUGUSTUS
                         ,
                         to
                         the
                         Bishops
                         and
                         People
                         .
                      
                       
                         l
                         In
                         as
                         much
                         as
                         Arius
                         has
                         followed
                         the
                         Practices
                         of
                         wicked
                         and
                         profane
                         persons
                         ,
                         't
                         is
                         but
                         just
                         that
                         he
                         should
                         undergo
                         the
                         same
                         ignominy
                         with
                         them
                         .
                         Therefore
                         ,
                         as
                         Porphyrius
                         ,
                         that
                         Enemy
                         of
                         true
                         Piety
                         ,
                         found
                         a
                         just
                         recompence
                         for
                         composing
                         impious
                         Volumes
                         against
                         Religion
                         ,
                         and
                         such
                         a
                         recompence
                         as
                         has
                         rendred
                         him
                         ignominious
                         to
                         posterity
                         ,
                         covered
                         him
                         with
                         infamy
                         and
                         many
                         reproaches
                         ,
                         and
                         his
                         impious
                         writings
                         have
                         been
                         utterly
                         destroyed
                         :
                         so
                         it
                         also
                         now
                         seemes
                         reasonable
                         to
                         term
                         Arius
                         and
                         those
                         that
                         embrace
                         his
                         Opinion
                         Porphyrians
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         may
                         derive
                         their
                         denomination
                         from
                         him
                         ,
                         whose
                         morals
                         they
                         have
                         so
                         exactly
                         imitated
                         .
                         Moreover
                         ,
                         if
                         any
                         book
                         written
                         by
                         Arius
                         shall
                         be
                         found
                         extant
                         ,
                         we
                         do
                         hereby
                         Order
                         ,
                         that
                         it
                         be
                         immediately
                         burnt
                         :
                         that
                         by
                         this
                         means
                         not
                         only
                         his
                         wicked
                         Doctrine
                         may
                         be
                         wholly
                         destroyed
                         ,
                         but
                         also
                         that
                         there
                         might
                         not
                         be
                         left
                         to
                         posterity
                         the
                         
                         least
                         monument
                         of
                         him
                         .
                         This
                         also
                         we
                         declare
                         ,
                         that
                         if
                         any
                         person
                         shall
                         be
                         found
                         to
                         have
                         concealed
                         a
                         book
                         compiled
                         by
                         Arius
                         ,
                         and
                         shall
                         not
                         immediately
                         produce
                         the
                         said
                         book
                         and
                         burn
                         it
                         ,
                         his
                         punishment
                         shall
                         be
                         death
                         .
                         For
                         immediately
                         upon
                         his
                         being
                         found
                         guilty
                         of
                         this
                         fact
                         ,
                         he
                         shall
                         undergo
                         a
                         capital
                         punishment
                         .
                         God
                         preserve
                         you
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         Another
                         Letter
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           Constantinus
                           Augustus
                        
                         ,
                         to
                         the
                         Churches
                         .
                      
                       
                         Having
                         sufficiently
                         experienced
                         ,
                         by
                         the
                         flourishing
                         posture
                         of
                         the
                         publick
                         affairs
                         ,
                         how
                         great
                         the
                         benignity
                         of
                         the
                         divine
                         power
                         has
                         been
                         towards
                         us
                         ;
                         we
                         judged
                         it
                         our
                         chiefest
                         concern
                         and
                         aim
                         [
                         to
                         labour
                         ]
                         for
                         the
                         Preservation
                         of
                         one
                         Faith
                         ,
                         a
                         sincere
                         charity
                         ,
                         and
                         one
                         universally
                         acknowledged
                         Religion
                         towards
                         Almighty
                         God
                         amongst
                         the
                         most
                         blessed
                         Congregations
                         of
                         the
                         Catholik
                         Church
                         .
                         But
                         since
                         this
                         could
                         not
                         be
                         otherwise
                         firmly
                         constituted
                         and
                         established
                         ,
                         unless
                         all
                         ,
                         or
                         at
                         least
                         the
                         greatest
                         part
                         of
                         the
                         Bishops
                         were
                         conven'd
                         in
                         one
                         place
                         ,
                         and
                         every
                         particular
                         that
                         concerns
                         the
                         most
                         sacred
                         Religion
                         were
                         by
                         them
                         first
                         discussed
                         :
                         upon
                         this
                         account
                         ,
                         when
                         as
                         many
                         of
                         the
                         Clergy
                         ,
                         as
                         could
                         possibly
                         be
                         got
                         together
                         ,
                         were
                         assembled
                         ,
                         and
                         we
                         also
                         ,
                         as
                         one
                         of
                         you
                         ,
                         were
                         present
                         with
                         them
                         (
                         for
                         we
                         will
                         not
                         deny
                         ,
                         what
                         we
                         account
                         our
                         greatest
                         glory
                         ,
                         that
                         we
                         are
                         your
                         fellow
                         servant
                         )
                         all
                         things
                         were
                         sufficiently
                         discussed
                         so
                         long
                         ,
                         untill
                         a
                         determination
                         acceptable
                         to
                         God
                         the
                         Inspector
                         of
                         all
                         things
                         ,
                         was
                         published
                         in
                         order
                         to
                         an
                         universal
                         agreement
                         and
                         union
                         :
                         so
                         that
                         there
                         is
                         now
                         no
                         place
                         left
                         for
                         dissention
                         ,
                         or
                         controversie
                         about
                         [
                         matters
                         ]
                         of
                         Faith.
                         Where
                         also
                         ,
                         after
                         a
                         disquisition
                         made
                         concerning
                         the
                         most
                         Holy
                         day
                         of
                         Easter
                         ,
                         it
                         was
                         by
                         a
                         general
                         consent
                         concluded
                         to
                         be
                         the
                         best
                         course
                         ,
                         for
                         all
                         men
                         in
                         all
                         places
                         to
                         celebrate
                         that
                         Festival
                         upon
                         one
                         and
                         the
                         same
                         day
                         .
                         For
                         what
                         can
                         be
                         more
                         comely
                         and
                         commendable
                         ,
                         or
                         what
                         more
                         grave
                         and
                         decent
                         ,
                         then
                         that
                         this
                         Festival
                         ,
                         from
                         which
                         we
                         have
                         received
                         the
                         hopes
                         of
                         immortality
                         ,
                         should
                         be
                         unerringly
                         kept
                         by
                         all
                         men
                         in
                         one
                         and
                         the
                         same
                         order
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         a
                         manner
                         apparently
                         and
                         expresly
                         agreeable
                         ?
                         And
                         in
                         the
                         first
                         place
                         ,
                         all
                         men
                         lookt
                         upon
                         it
                         as
                         an
                         unworthy
                         thing
                         and
                         misbecoming
                         the
                         dignity
                         of
                         that
                         most
                         sacred
                         Festival
                         ,
                         to
                         follow
                         the
                         Jewish
                         usage
                         in
                         the
                         celebration
                         thereof
                         .
                         For
                         the
                         Jews
                         ,
                         persons
                         who
                         have
                         defiled
                         themselves
                         with
                         a
                         most
                         abominable
                         sin
                         ,
                         are
                         deservedly
                         impure
                         and
                         blind
                         as
                         to
                         their
                         understandings
                         .
                         Having
                         therefore
                         rejected
                         their
                         usage
                         ,
                         we
                         may
                         by
                         a
                         more
                         certain
                         and
                         infallible
                         order
                         propagate
                         that
                         day
                         to
                         future
                         ages
                         for
                         the
                         completion
                         of
                         this
                         solemnity
                         ,
                         which
                         we
                         have
                         kept
                         from
                         the
                         first
                         day
                         of
                         the
                         passion
                         even
                         to
                         this
                         present
                         time
                         .
                         Let
                         us
                         then
                         have
                         nothing
                         in
                         common
                         with
                         that
                         most
                         hostile
                         multitude
                         of
                         the
                         Jews
                         .
                         We
                         have
                         received
                         another
                         way
                         from
                         our
                         Saviour
                         .
                         For
                         there
                         is
                         proposed
                         to
                         us
                         a
                         lawful
                         and
                         decent
                         leading
                         to
                         our
                         most
                         sacred
                         Religion
                         .
                         Let
                         us
                         therefore
                         (
                         dearest
                         Brethren
                         )
                         with
                         one
                         accord
                         constantly
                         persist
                         in
                         this
                         course
                         ,
                         and
                         *
                         withdraw
                         our selves
                         from
                         that
                         most
                         adverse
                         Society
                         and
                         their
                         consciousness
                         .
                         For
                         it
                         is
                         really
                         most
                         absurd
                         for
                         them
                         to
                         make
                         their
                         bragges
                         ,
                         that
                         we
                         are
                         not
                         capable
                         of
                         our selves
                         ,
                         without
                         their
                         instruction
                         to
                         observe
                         these
                         things
                         .
                         But
                         of
                         what
                         are
                         they
                         able
                         to
                         pass
                         a
                         right
                         judgment
                         ,
                         who
                         after
                         that
                         parricide
                         of
                         theirs
                         ,
                         the
                         murther
                         of
                         our
                         Lord
                         ,
                         were
                         struck
                         with
                         madness
                         ,
                         and
                         are
                         led
                         ,
                         not
                         by
                         the
                         conduct
                         of
                         reason
                         ,
                         but
                         by
                         an
                         ungovernable
                         *
                         impetus
                         ,
                         whithersoever
                         their
                         innate
                         rage
                         shall
                         drive
                         them
                         ?
                         Hence
                         therefore
                         it
                         is
                         that
                         even
                         in
                         this
                         particular
                         they
                         discern
                         not
                         the
                         Truth
                         ,
                         m
                         but
                         always
                         wandring
                         at
                         the
                         greatest
                         distance
                         from
                         a
                         decent
                         and
                         agreeable
                         amendment
                         ,
                         they
                         celebrate
                         Easter
                         twice
                         within
                         the
                         space
                         of
                         one
                         and
                         the
                         same
                         year
                         .
                         What
                         reason
                         have
                         we
                         therefore
                         to
                         follow
                         these
                         men
                         ,
                         who
                         ,
                         it
                         is
                         acknowledged
                         ,
                         are
                         distempered
                         with
                         an
                         abominable
                         Errour
                         ?
                         We
                         must
                         never
                         endure
                         the
                         keeping
                         of
                         two
                         Easters
                         in
                         one
                         year
                         .
                         But
                         although
                         what
                         we
                         have
                         said
                         were
                         not
                         sufficient
                         ,
                         yet
                         nevertheless
                         ,
                         it
                         behooves
                         your
                         prudence
                         to
                         make
                         it
                         your
                         greatest
                         care
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         matter
                         of
                         your
                         constant
                         prayers
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         purity
                         of
                         your
                         souls
                         should
                         not
                         in
                         the
                         likeness
                         of
                         any
                         thing
                         seem
                         to
                         be
                         joyned
                         or
                         mixed
                         with
                         the
                         usages
                         of
                         most
                         wicked
                         men
                         .
                         Besides
                         ,
                         this
                         is
                         to
                         be
                         considered
                         ,
                         that
                         it
                         is
                         a
                         most
                         impious
                         thing
                         ,
                         that
                         there
                         should
                         be
                         any
                         disagreement
                         in
                         a
                         matter
                         of
                         so
                         great
                         concern
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         such
                         a
                         solemnity
                         of
                         Religion
                         .
                         For
                         our
                         Saviour
                         left
                         us
                         but
                         one
                         day
                         [
                         to
                         be
                         celebrated
                         in
                         commemoration
                         ]
                         of
                         our
                         Redemption
                         ,
                         that
                         is
                         the
                         day
                         of
                         his
                         most
                         sacred
                         Passion
                         :
                         and
                         he
                         also
                         desired
                         that
                         his
                         Catholick
                         Church
                         should
                         be
                         one
                         .
                         The
                         members
                         of
                         which
                         Church
                         (
                         although
                         they
                         are
                         much
                         dispersed
                         in
                         divers
                         places
                         ,
                         yet
                         nevertheless
                         )
                         are
                         cherished
                         by
                         one
                         spirit
                         ,
                         that
                         is
                         ,
                         by
                         the
                         will
                         of
                         God.
                         Let
                         the
                         prudence
                         of
                         your
                         sanctity
                         consider
                         ,
                         how
                         grievous
                         and
                         undecent
                         a
                         thing
                         it
                         is
                         ,
                         that
                         on
                         the
                         self
                         same
                         daies
                         some
                         should
                         keep
                         strict
                         Fasts
                         ,
                         and
                         others
                         celebrate
                         Feasts
                         :
                         and
                         that
                         on
                         the
                         days
                         after
                         Easter
                         ,
                         some
                         should
                         be
                         conversant
                         in
                         feastings
                         and
                         a
                         vacantness
                         from
                         labours
                         ,
                         and
                         others
                         devote
                         themselves
                         to
                         set
                         Fasts
                         .
                         Wherefore
                         it
                         pleased
                         divine
                         Providence
                         that
                         these
                         things
                         should
                         be
                         seasonably
                         redressed
                         ,
                         and
                         reduced
                         to
                         one
                         and
                         the
                         same
                         form
                         ,
                         as
                         we
                         suppose
                         you
                         are
                         all
                         sensible
                         .
                         Since
                         therefore
                         it
                         was
                         expedient
                         to
                         make
                         such
                         an
                         emendation
                         in
                         this
                         point
                         ,
                         as
                         that
                         we
                         might
                         not
                         seem
                         to
                         hold
                         the
                         least
                         Communion
                         with
                         those
                         Parricides
                         ,
                         and
                         Murderers
                         of
                         of
                         our
                         Lord
                         ,
                         the
                         Jews
                         :
                         and
                         since
                         this
                         is
                         the
                         most
                         decent
                         and
                         becoming
                         order
                         ,
                         which
                         all
                         the
                         Churches
                         of
                         the
                         Western
                         ,
                         Southern
                         and
                         Northern
                         parts
                         of
                         the
                         world
                         ,
                         and
                         also
                         some
                         in
                         the
                         Eastern
                         parts
                         do
                         observe
                         :
                         for
                         these
                         reasons
                         all
                         persons
                         have
                         at
                         present
                         judged
                         it
                         good
                         and
                         expedient
                         ;
                         (
                         and
                         we
                         our selves
                         also
                         promised
                         that
                         it
                         would
                         not
                         be
                         ungratefull
                         to
                         your
                         wisdom
                         ,
                         )
                         that
                         that
                         which
                         with
                         such
                         an
                         universal
                         unanimity
                         is
                         observed
                         in
                         the
                         City
                         of
                         Rome
                         ,
                         and
                         all
                         over
                         Italy
                         and
                         Africa
                         ,
                         throughout
                         
                         all
                         
                           Aegypt
                           ,
                           Spain
                           ,
                           France
                           ,
                           Brittain
                           ,
                           Libya
                        
                         ;
                         over
                         all
                         Greece
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         Provinces
                         of
                         Asia
                         and
                         Pontus
                         ,
                         and
                         throughout
                         Cilicia
                         ,
                         would
                         also
                         be
                         most
                         willingly
                         received
                         and
                         embraced
                         by
                         you
                         .
                         Let
                         this
                         also
                         be
                         seriously
                         considered
                         ,
                         that
                         not
                         only
                         the
                         number
                         of
                         the
                         Churches
                         in
                         the
                         forementioned
                         places
                         is
                         far
                         the
                         greater
                         ;
                         but
                         also
                         that
                         it
                         is
                         most
                         just
                         and
                         equal
                         that
                         all
                         mens
                         wills
                         should
                         universally
                         concur
                         in
                         that
                         which
                         strict
                         reason
                         seems
                         to
                         require
                         ,
                         and
                         which
                         has
                         no
                         Communion
                         with
                         the
                         perjury
                         of
                         the
                         Jews
                         .
                         But
                         ,
                         that
                         we
                         may
                         speak
                         more
                         summarily
                         and
                         briefly
                         ,
                         it
                         was
                         by
                         a
                         general
                         consent
                         agreed
                         that
                         the
                         most
                         sacred
                         Festival
                         of
                         Easter
                         should
                         be
                         solemniz'd
                         upon
                         one
                         and
                         the
                         same
                         day
                         .
                         For
                         it
                         is
                         undecent
                         that
                         there
                         should
                         be
                         any
                         diversity
                         in
                         so
                         great
                         and
                         holy
                         a
                         solemnity
                         :
                         and
                         it
                         is
                         far
                         better
                         to
                         adhere
                         to
                         that
                         Opinion
                         ,
                         in
                         which
                         there
                         is
                         no
                         mixture
                         of
                         strange
                         and
                         absurd
                         errour
                         and
                         impiety
                         .
                         Since
                         therefore
                         these
                         things
                         are
                         thus
                         ordered
                         ,
                         do
                         you
                         with
                         joy
                         receive
                         this
                         celestial
                         and
                         truly
                         divine
                         Commandment
                         .
                         For
                         whatsoever
                         is
                         transacted
                         [
                         and
                         determined
                         ]
                         in
                         the
                         sacred
                         assemblies
                         of
                         the
                         Bishops
                         ,
                         must
                         be
                         attributed
                         to
                         the
                         Divine
                         will.
                         Wherefore
                         ,
                         when
                         you
                         have
                         imparted
                         to
                         all
                         our
                         beloved
                         brethren
                         what
                         has
                         been
                         prescribed
                         ,
                         it
                         is
                         your
                         duty
                         to
                         embrace
                         ,
                         and
                         establish
                         the
                         forementioned
                         rule
                         and
                         observation
                         of
                         the
                         most
                         holy
                         day
                         :
                         that
                         when
                         we
                         shall
                         come
                         into
                         the
                         presence
                         of
                         your
                         love
                         (
                         which
                         we
                         were
                         long
                         since
                         desirous
                         of
                         ,
                         )
                         we
                         may
                         celebrate
                         the
                         sacred
                         Festival
                         with
                         you
                         ,
                         on
                         one
                         and
                         the
                         same
                         day
                         :
                         and
                         that
                         we
                         may
                         rejoyce
                         together
                         with
                         you
                         for
                         all
                         things
                         ,
                         beholding
                         the
                         cruelty
                         of
                         the
                         Devil
                         totally
                         removed
                         by
                         the
                         divine
                         power
                         and
                         our
                         endeavours
                         ;
                         whilst
                         your
                         Faith
                         ,
                         Peace
                         ,
                         and
                         Concord
                         does
                         every
                         where
                         flourish
                         .
                         God
                         preserve
                         you
                         ,
                         Beloved
                         Brethren
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         n
                         Another
                         Letter
                         to
                         Eusebius
                         .
                      
                       
                         VICTOR
                         CONSTANTINUS
                         ,
                         MAXIMUS
                         ,
                         AUGUSTUS
                         ,
                         to
                         Eusebius
                         .
                      
                       
                         We
                         really
                         believe
                         and
                         are
                         absolutely
                         perswaded
                         (
                         Dearest
                         Brother
                         )
                         that
                         ,
                         in
                         regard
                         an
                         impious
                         desire
                         and
                         tyrannick
                         violence
                         hath
                         persecuted
                         the
                         servants
                         of
                         God
                         our
                         Saviour
                         even
                         to
                         this
                         present
                         time
                         ,
                         the
                         edifices
                         of
                         all
                         Churches
                         ,
                         have
                         either
                         by
                         neglect
                         gone
                         to
                         ruine
                         ,
                         or
                         through
                         fear
                         of
                         the
                         imminent
                         dangerousness
                         [
                         of
                         the
                         times
                         ]
                         have
                         been
                         adorned
                         with
                         less
                         of
                         stateliness
                         .
                         But
                         now
                         ,
                         since
                         Liberty
                         is
                         restored
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         Serpent
                         ,
                         o
                         that
                         Persecutor
                         Licinius
                         ,
                         is
                         by
                         Almighty
                         God's
                         Providence
                         and
                         our
                         instrumental
                         endeavours
                         forced
                         out
                         of
                         the
                         Administration
                         of
                         publick
                         Affairs
                         ,
                         we
                         suppose
                         that
                         the
                         divine
                         power
                         hath
                         been
                         sufficiently
                         manifested
                         to
                         all
                         men
                         :
                         and
                         that
                         all
                         who
                         either
                         through
                         fear
                         or
                         unbelief
                         have
                         fallen
                         into
                         any
                         sins
                         ,
                         p
                         having
                         now
                         acknowledged
                         the
                         only
                         true
                         God
                         ,
                         will
                         in
                         future
                         return
                         to
                         the
                         true
                         and
                         right
                         course
                         of
                         life
                         .
                         Do
                         you
                         therefore
                         remind
                         as
                         well
                         all
                         [
                         persons
                         belonging
                         to
                         ]
                         the
                         Churches
                         over
                         which
                         you
                         preside
                         ,
                         as
                         also
                         all
                         other
                         Bishops
                         presiding
                         in
                         other
                         places
                         ,
                         together
                         with
                         the
                         Presbyters
                         and
                         Deacons
                         ,
                         whom
                         you
                         know
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         use
                         their
                         utmost
                         diligence
                         about
                         the
                         structures
                         of
                         the
                         Churches
                         ;
                         either
                         about
                         repairing
                         those
                         that
                         are
                         still
                         standing
                         ,
                         or
                         about
                         inlarging
                         others
                         ,
                         or
                         in
                         building
                         new
                         ones
                         ,
                         wheresoever
                         it
                         shall
                         be
                         found
                         requisite
                         .
                         And
                         you
                         your self
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         rest
                         by
                         your
                         mediation
                         may
                         ask
                         necessaries
                         [
                         for
                         that
                         work
                         ]
                         both
                         from
                         our
                         Presidents
                         of
                         the
                         Provinces
                         ,
                         and
                         also
                         from
                         the
                         q
                         Office
                         of
                         the
                         
                           Praetorian
                           Prefecture
                        
                         .
                         For
                         they
                         are
                         already
                         impowred
                         by
                         our
                         Rescripts
                         to
                         be
                         diligently
                         observant
                         about
                         all
                         your
                         Holinesses
                         Orders
                         .
                         God
                         preserve
                         you
                         ,
                         Beloved
                         Brother
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Thus
                   wrote
                   the
                   Emperour
                   to
                   the
                   Bishops
                   throughout
                   every
                   particular
                   Province
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   building
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   :
                   But
                   what
                   he
                   wrote
                   to
                
                 Eusebius
                 of
                 Palestine
                 
                   about
                   providing
                   [
                   some
                   Copies
                   of
                   ]
                   the
                   sacred
                   Scriptures
                   we
                   may
                   easily
                   collect
                   from
                   these
                   his
                   Letters
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         VICTOR
                         CONSTANTINUS
                         ,
                         MAXIMUS
                         ,
                         AUGUSTUS
                         ,
                         to
                         Eusebius
                         Bishop
                         of
                         Caesarea
                         .
                      
                       
                         By
                         the
                         assistance
                         of
                         God
                         our
                         Saviours
                         Providence
                         ,
                         so
                         great
                         a
                         multitude
                         of
                         men
                         have
                         joyned
                         themselves
                         to
                         the
                         most
                         Holy
                         Church
                         in
                         that
                         City
                         which
                         bears
                         our
                         *
                         Name
                         ;
                         that
                         [
                         Christianity
                         seems
                         ]
                         to
                         have
                         made
                         its
                         greatest
                         progress
                         and
                         increase
                         there
                         .
                         r
                         It
                         seems
                         therefore
                         very
                         requisite
                         that
                         there
                         should
                         be
                         more
                         Churches
                         erected
                         in
                         that
                         City
                         .
                         Wherefore
                         do
                         you
                         with
                         the
                         greatest
                         alacrity
                         admit
                         of
                         what
                         we
                         have
                         Decreed
                         .
                         We
                         thought
                         fit
                         to
                         signifie
                         this
                         to
                         your
                         prudence
                         ,
                         that
                         you
                         should
                         order
                         fifty
                         Copies
                         of
                         the
                         sacred
                         Scriptures
                         (
                         the
                         provision
                         and
                         use
                         whereof
                         you
                         know
                         to
                         be
                         most
                         necessary
                         for
                         the
                         instruction
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         ,
                         )
                         to
                         be
                         written
                         on
                         well
                         prepared
                         parchment
                         by
                         artificial
                         Transcribers
                         of
                         Books
                         ,
                         most
                         skilfull
                         in
                         the
                         Art
                         of
                         accurate
                         and
                         fair
                         Writing
                         ;
                         which
                         [
                         Copies
                         ]
                         must
                         be
                         very
                         legible
                         ,
                         and
                         easily
                         portable
                         in
                         order
                         to
                         their
                         being
                         used
                         .
                         Moreover
                         ,
                         Letters
                         are
                         dispatch't
                         away
                         from
                         our
                         clemency
                         to
                         the
                         s
                         Rationalist
                         of
                         the
                         Dioecesis
                         to
                         take
                         care
                         for
                         provision
                         of
                         all
                         things
                         necessary
                         towards
                         the
                         preparing
                         of
                         the
                         said
                         Copies
                         .
                         Let
                         it
                         therefore
                         be
                         the
                         imployment
                         of
                         your
                         care
                         to
                         see
                         that
                         the
                         foresaid
                         Copies
                         be
                         provided
                         as
                         soon
                         as
                         may
                         be
                         .
                         You
                         are
                         also
                         impowr'd
                         by
                         this
                         our
                         letter
                         to
                         make
                         use
                         of
                         two
                         publick
                         carriages
                         for
                         their
                         conveyance
                         .
                         For
                         by
                         this
                         meanes
                         those
                         which
                         are
                         fairest
                         Transcribed
                         may
                         be
                         easiest
                         convey'd
                         even
                         to
                         our
                         sight
                         ,
                         to
                         wit
                         ,
                         if
                         one
                         of
                         the
                         Deacons
                         of
                         your
                         Church
                         be
                         imployed
                         in
                         the
                         performances
                         hereof
                         .
                         Who
                         when
                         he
                         comes
                         to
                         us
                         ,
                         shall
                         experience
                         our
                         liberality
                         .
                         God
                         preserve
                         you
                         Dear
                         Brother
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                       
                         Another
                         Letter
                         to
                         Macarius
                         .
                      
                       
                         VICTOR
                         CONSTANTINUS
                         ,
                         MAXIMUS
                         ,
                         AUGUSTUS
                         ,
                         to
                         Macarius
                         Bishop
                         of
                         Jerusalem
                         .
                      
                       
                         So
                         great
                         is
                         our
                         Saviours
                         love
                         and
                         favour
                         that
                         no
                         Rhetorick
                         seems
                         sufficient
                         to
                         set
                         forth
                         a
                         declaration
                         of
                         the
                         present
                         miracle
                         .
                         For
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         *
                         Monument
                         of
                         his
                         most
                         holy
                         passion
                         ,
                         long
                         since
                         hid
                         underneath
                         the
                         earth
                         ,
                         should
                         lie
                         conceal'd
                         for
                         so
                         many
                         years
                         space
                         ,
                         till
                         such
                         time
                         as
                         ,
                         by
                         the
                         t
                         slaughter
                         of
                         the
                         common
                         Enemy
                         ,
                         it
                         should
                         gloriously
                         appear
                         to
                         his
                         servants
                         now
                         set
                         at
                         liberty
                         ,
                         [
                         is
                         a
                         matter
                         which
                         ]
                         does
                         really
                         surmount
                         all
                         admiration
                         .
                         For
                         if
                         all
                         those
                         persons
                         that
                         throughout
                         the
                         whole
                         world
                         are
                         accounted
                         wise
                         should
                         be
                         convened
                         in
                         one
                         and
                         the
                         same
                         place
                         with
                         a
                         design
                         to
                         speak
                         something
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         worthiness
                         of
                         this
                         matter
                         ,
                         they
                         would
                         not
                         be
                         able
                         after
                         their
                         utmost
                         endeavours
                         to
                         attain
                         to
                         [
                         an
                         explication
                         of
                         ]
                         the
                         least
                         part
                         thereof
                         .
                         For
                         the
                         *
                         authority
                         and
                         greatness
                         of
                         this
                         miracle
                         doth
                         as
                         far
                         transcend
                         every
                         nature
                         capable
                         of
                         humane
                         reason
                         ,
                         as
                         things
                         that
                         are
                         celestial
                         do
                         exceed
                         those
                         that
                         are
                         humane
                         .
                         Wherefore
                         this
                         is
                         always
                         our
                         chief
                         and
                         only
                         aim
                         ,
                         that
                         as
                         the
                         authority
                         of
                         the
                         truth
                         doth
                         daily
                         demonstrate
                         it self
                         by
                         new
                         miracles
                         ,
                         so
                         the
                         minds
                         of
                         us
                         all
                         should
                         with
                         all
                         modesty
                         and
                         unanimous
                         alacrity
                         become
                         more
                         careful
                         and
                         diligent
                         about
                         an
                         observation
                         of
                         the
                         divine
                         Law.
                         Which
                         in
                         regard
                         we
                         judge
                         to
                         be
                         manifestly
                         apparent
                         to
                         all
                         men
                         ,
                         our
                         desire
                         is
                         you
                         should
                         most
                         especially
                         be
                         perswaded
                         of
                         this
                         ,
                         that
                         it
                         is
                         altogether
                         our
                         chiefest
                         care
                         ,
                         that
                         that
                         sacred
                         place
                         (
                         which
                         by
                         Gods
                         command
                         we
                         have
                         unburthened
                         of
                         that
                         most
                         detestable
                         u
                         accession
                         of
                         the
                         Idol
                         ,
                         as
                         it
                         were
                         of
                         a
                         ponderous
                         and
                         heavy
                         weight
                         ;
                         which
                         [
                         place
                         ]
                         was
                         by
                         Gods
                         determination
                         made
                         holy
                         from
                         the
                         beginning
                         ,
                         but
                         was
                         afterwards
                         demonstrated
                         to
                         be
                         more
                         holy
                         ,
                         out
                         of
                         which
                         he
                         hath
                         brought
                         to
                         light
                         the
                         certainty
                         of
                         our
                         Saviour's
                         passion
                         )
                         should
                         be
                         beautified
                         and
                         adorned
                         with
                         magnificent
                         and
                         stately
                         structures
                         .
                         Wherefore
                         it
                         does
                         well
                         become
                         your
                         prudence
                         so
                         to
                         order
                         the
                         matter
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         make
                         such
                         a
                         provision
                         of
                         materials
                         necessary
                         for
                         this
                         work
                         ,
                         that
                         not
                         only
                         the
                         Temple
                         it self
                         may
                         in
                         stateliness
                         excel
                         all
                         others
                         in
                         what
                         place
                         soever
                         ,
                         but
                         also
                         that
                         the
                         other
                         parts
                         of
                         it
                         be
                         made
                         such
                         ,
                         as
                         that
                         all
                         the
                         beautifullest
                         structures
                         in
                         every
                         City
                         ,
                         may
                         be
                         acknowledged
                         far
                         inferiour
                         to
                         this
                         fabrick
                         .
                         And
                         as
                         concerning
                         the
                         workmanship
                         and
                         exquisite
                         beauty
                         of
                         the
                         walls
                         ,
                         we
                         would
                         have
                         you
                         know
                         that
                         we
                         have
                         committed
                         the
                         care
                         thereof
                         to
                         our
                         friend
                         †
                         
                           Dracilianus
                           ,
                           Deputy
                        
                         to
                         the
                         
                           most
                           excellent
                        
                         the
                         Prefects
                         of
                         the
                         Praetorium
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         the
                         President
                         of
                         the
                         Province
                         .
                         For
                         our
                         piety
                         has
                         taken
                         order
                         ,
                         that
                         artificers
                         and
                         workmen
                         ,
                         and
                         whatever
                         else
                         they
                         may
                         be
                         informed
                         from
                         your
                         Prudence
                         to
                         be
                         necessary
                         for
                         the
                         structure
                         ,
                         shall
                         by
                         their
                         care
                         be
                         forthwith
                         sent
                         .
                         But
                         concerning
                         the
                         Pillars
                         or
                         Marbles
                         ,
                         (
                         and
                         whatever
                         you
                         your self
                         on
                         sight
                         of
                         the
                         x
                         Model
                         [
                         of
                         the
                         building
                         ]
                         shall
                         judge
                         to
                         be
                         more
                         rich
                         and
                         useful
                         ,
                         )
                         make
                         it
                         your
                         business
                         to
                         inform
                         us
                         by
                         writing
                         :
                         that
                         when
                         we
                         shall
                         understand
                         from
                         your
                         Letter
                         ,
                         how
                         many
                         and
                         what
                         manner
                         of
                         materials
                         you
                         stand
                         in
                         need
                         of
                         ,
                         they
                         may
                         be
                         convey'd
                         to
                         you
                         from
                         all
                         parts
                         .
                         For
                         it
                         is
                         but
                         reasonable
                         that
                         that
                         most
                         admirable
                         place
                         of
                         the
                         whole
                         world
                         should
                         be
                         beautifi'd
                         according
                         to
                         its
                         dignity
                         and
                         worth
                         .
                         We
                         desire
                         to
                         know
                         of
                         you
                         ,
                         whether
                         you
                         think
                         good
                         to
                         have
                         the
                         inner
                         roof
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         y
                         arched
                         ,
                         or
                         made
                         of
                         any
                         other
                         sort
                         of
                         work
                         .
                         For
                         if
                         it
                         be
                         arched
                         ,
                         it
                         may
                         also
                         be
                         guilded
                         with
                         gold
                         .
                         It
                         remains
                         therefore
                         ,
                         that
                         your
                         holiness
                         inform
                         as
                         soon
                         as
                         may
                         be
                         the
                         forementioned
                         Judges
                         ,
                         how
                         many
                         Workmen
                         ,
                         and
                         Artificers
                         ,
                         and
                         what
                         money
                         for
                         expences
                         you
                         shall
                         want
                         .
                         And
                         be
                         you
                         careful
                         to
                         return
                         Us
                         a
                         speedy
                         account
                         ,
                         not
                         only
                         concerning
                         the
                         Marbles
                         ,
                         and
                         Pillars
                         ,
                         but
                         also
                         concerning
                         the
                         arched
                         roof
                         (
                         if
                         you
                         shall
                         judge
                         that
                         to
                         be
                         the
                         more
                         beautiful
                         work
                         .
                         )
                         Dearest
                         Brother
                         ,
                         God
                         preserve
                         you
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Emperour
                   wrote
                   several
                   other
                   Epistles
                   in
                   a
                   more
                   florid
                   stile
                   like
                   Orations
                   ,
                   against
                
                 Arius
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   those
                   that
                   embraced
                   his
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   and
                   caused
                   them
                   to
                   be
                
                 z
                 published
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 ;
                 in
                 
                 
                   which
                   Epistles
                   he
                   represents
                
                 [
                 Arius
                 ]
                 
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   infamous
                   person
                   ,
                   and
                   rebukes
                   him
                   sharply
                   in
                   an
                   Ironical
                   manner
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   He
                   wrote
                   to
                   the
                
                 a
                 Nicomedians
                 ,
                 against
                 Eusebius
                 and
                 Theognis
                 :
                 
                   wherein
                   he
                   severely
                   reprehends
                
                 Eusebius's
                 
                   wickedness
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   for
                   his
                
                 Arianism
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   also
                   because
                   ,
                   having
                   formerly
                   been
                   a
                   favourer
                   of
                   the
                   Tyrants
                   party
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   a
                   Traitor
                   against
                   [
                   Him
                   and
                   ]
                   his
                   affairs
                   .
                   He
                   therefore
                   advises
                   them
                   to
                   elect
                   another
                   Bishop
                   in
                   his
                   stead
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   thought
                   it
                   superfluous
                   to
                   insert
                   his
                   Letters
                   concerning
                   these
                   matters
                   here
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   long
                   .
                   They
                   that
                   are
                   desirous
                   [
                   to
                   inspect
                   them
                   ]
                   may
                   easily
                   find
                   them
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   read
                   them
                   over
                   .
                   Thus
                   much
                   concerning
                   these
                   things
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                
                 That
                 the
                 Emperour
                 summoned
                 to
                 the
                 Synod
                 Acesius
                 also
                 ,
                 a
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Novatian
                 Heresie
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 great
                 diligence
                 and
                 industry
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 moves
                 me
                 to
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 another
                 thing
                 ,
                 wherein
                 his
                 mind
                 is
                 declared
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 careful
                 and
                 solicitous
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 procure
                 Peace
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 consulting
                 the
                 concord
                 and
                 agreement
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 He
                 a
                 summoned
                 Acesius
                 ,
                 a
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Novatian
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 to
                 appear
                 at
                 the
                 Council
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Synod
                 had
                 drawn
                 up
                 a
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 and
                 subscribed
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 enquir'd
                 of
                 Acesius
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 would
                 also
                 give
                 his
                 assent
                 to
                 these
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 determination
                 about
                 the
                 Festival
                 of
                 Easter
                 .
                 He
                 replied
                 ,
                 O
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 the
                 Synod
                 has
                 determined
                 no
                 new
                 thing
                 :
                 for
                 anciently
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 [
                 Churches
                 ]
                 original
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 times
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 in
                 this
                 same
                 manner
                 received
                 by
                 tradition
                 both
                 this
                 form
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 this
                 time
                 [
                 for
                 the
                 observation
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 the
                 Emperour
                 demanded
                 of
                 him
                 again
                 ,
                 what
                 then
                 should
                 induce
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 separatist
                 from
                 the
                 communion
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 ]
                 he
                 related
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 under
                 Decius
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 recited
                 the
                 strictness
                 of
                 that
                 severe
                 Canon
                 ,
                 [
                 'to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 after
                 Baptism
                 had
                 committed
                 any
                 such
                 sin
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 terms
                 a
                 mortal
                 sin
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 a
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Mysteries
                 :
                 they
                 were
                 indeed
                 to
                 be
                 exhorted
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 but
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 entertain
                 any
                 hopes
                 of
                 remission
                 from
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 only
                 is
                 able
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 power
                 to
                 forgive
                 sins
                 .
                 When
                 Acesius
                 had
                 spoken
                 thus
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 repli'd
                 ,
                 O
                 Acesius
                 ,
                 set
                 a
                 Ladder
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 you
                 alone
                 climb
                 up
                 to
                 heaven
                 .
                 This
                 story
                 neither
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Pamphilus
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 Author
                 has
                 mentioned
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 had
                 it
                 from
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 a
                 lier
                 ,
                 one
                 who
                 was
                 very
                 aged
                 ,
                 and
                 related
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 transacted
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 .
                 Whence
                 I
                 conjecture
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 accident
                 besell
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 omitted
                 the
                 mention
                 hereof
                 ,
                 which
                 happens
                 to
                 many
                 other
                 Writers
                 of
                 History
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 usually
                 pass
                 over
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 either
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 ill
                 affected
                 towards
                 some
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 gratifie
                 others
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 Acesius
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Paphnutius
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 because
                 we
                 have
                 promised
                 before
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 Paphnutius
                 and
                 Spyridon
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 seasonable
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 them
                 here
                 .
                 Paphnutius
                 therefore
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 in
                 the
                 upper
                 Thebaïs
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 so
                 pious
                 ,
                 that
                 wonderful
                 miracles
                 were
                 wrought
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Persecution
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 eyes
                 had
                 been
                 cut
                 out
                 :
                 The
                 Emperour
                 had
                 an
                 high
                 esteem
                 for
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 frequently
                 sent
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Pallace
                 ,
                 and
                 kissed
                 [
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 ]
                 that
                 eye
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 dug
                 out
                 .
                 So
                 great
                 a
                 piety
                 and
                 reverence
                 was
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantine
                 .
                 Let
                 this
                 therefore
                 be
                 one
                 thing
                 said
                 by
                 us
                 concerning
                 Paphnutius
                 .
                 This
                 other
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 his
                 advice
                 for
                 the
                 utility
                 and
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 grace
                 and
                 ornament
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 )
                 I
                 will
                 now
                 relate
                 .
                 The
                 Bishops
                 had
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 introduce
                 a
                 new
                 Law
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 in
                 holy
                 Orders
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 a
                 should
                 abstain
                 from
                 lying
                 with
                 those
                 wives
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 married
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 they
                 were
                 Laïcks
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 a
                 proposition
                 was
                 made
                 to
                 consult
                 hereof
                 ,
                 Paphnutius
                 b
                 rose
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 assembly
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 cried
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 earnestness
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 an
                 heavy
                 yoak
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 imposed
                 upon
                 those
                 persons
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 sacred
                 Orders
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   marriage
                   was
                   honourable
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   bed
                   undefil'd
                
                 ;
                 [
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 careful
                 ]
                 least
                 they
                 should
                 rather
                 incommode
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 overmuch
                 severity
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 men
                 [
                 said
                 he
                 ]
                 cannot
                 bear
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 so
                 strict
                 and
                 severe
                 a
                 continencie
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 likely
                 that
                 the
                 chastity
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 wives
                 should
                 be
                 preserved
                 .
                 (
                 The
                 husbands
                 keeping
                 company
                 with
                 his
                 lawful
                 wife
                 he
                 termed
                 chastity
                 .
                 )
                 It
                 was
                 sufficient
                 [
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 had
                 entred
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 function
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 married
                 ,
                 should
                 afterwards
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 tradition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 abstain
                 from
                 entring
                 into
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Matrimony
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 no
                 person
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 heretofore
                 married
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Laick
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 spake
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 experienced
                 what
                 marriage
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 truly
                 aver
                 )
                 never
                 knew
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 for
                 from
                 his
                 childhood
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 educated
                 in
                 a
                 *
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 strictest
                 exercises
                 of
                 virtue
                 and
                 abstinence
                 were
                 constantly
                 practised
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 eminently
                 famous
                 above
                 all
                 men
                 for
                 his
                 singular
                 continencie
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 whole
                 assembly
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 were
                 perswaded
                 to
                 yield
                 their
                 assent
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 Paphnutius
                 said
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 they
                 silenc'd
                 all
                 further
                 debate
                 concerning
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 it
                 to
                 every
                 mans
                 arbitrement
                 whether
                 he
                 would
                 [
                 or
                 would
                 not
                 ]
                 abstain
                 from
                 keeping
                 company
                 with
                 his
                 wife
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 Paphnutius
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Spyridon
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Cyprians
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 [
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 speak
                 ]
                 of
                 Spyridon
                 :
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 sanctity
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 person
                 whilest
                 yet
                 a
                 Shepherd
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 thought
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 Pastor
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 obtained
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 in
                 Cyprus
                 call'd
                 ▪
                 Trimithuntis
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 singular
                 humility
                 he
                 fed
                 sheep
                 during
                 his
                 being
                 a
                 Bishop
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 things
                 related
                 of
                 this
                 man
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 only
                 record
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 wander
                 from
                 my
                 subject
                 .
                 One
                 time
                 about
                 midnight
                 ,
                 theeves
                 entred
                 his
                 sheepfold
                 privately
                 ,
                 and
                 attempted
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 sheep
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 who
                 protected
                 the
                 shepherd
                 ,
                 preserv'd
                 his
                 sheep
                 also
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 theeves
                 were
                 by
                 an
                 invisible
                 power
                 fast
                 bound
                 to
                 the
                 ●oulds
                 .
                 The
                 morning
                 being
                 now
                 come
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 his
                 sheep
                 ,
                 where
                 finding
                 the
                 men
                 bound
                 with
                 their
                 hands
                 behind
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 perceiv'd
                 what
                 had
                 happened
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 prayed
                 ,
                 he
                 loosed
                 the
                 theeves
                 ,
                 admonishing
                 and
                 exhorting
                 them
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 to
                 endeavour
                 the
                 procuring
                 of
                 a
                 livelyhood
                 by
                 honest
                 Labours
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 such
                 unjust
                 rapine
                 :
                 He
                 also
                 gave
                 them
                 a
                 Ram
                 and
                 dismist
                 them
                 with
                 this
                 facetious
                 saying
                 ,
                 least
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   might
                   seem
                   to
                   have
                   watched
                   all
                   night
                   in
                   vain
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 Spyridons
                 Miracles
                 .
                 Another
                 was
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 a
                 daughter
                 ,
                 a
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 indued
                 with
                 her
                 fathers
                 piety
                 ,
                 her
                 name
                 Irene
                 .
                 A
                 person
                 well
                 known
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 entrusted
                 her
                 with
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 an
                 ornament
                 that
                 was
                 of
                 great
                 value
                 .
                 The
                 maid
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 with
                 greater
                 safety
                 keep
                 what
                 was
                 deposited
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 hid
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 and
                 within
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 died
                 .
                 Soon
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 who
                 had
                 committed
                 this
                 thing
                 to
                 her
                 care
                 ,
                 came
                 [
                 to
                 demand
                 it
                 .
                 ]
                 Not
                 finding
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 he
                 involves
                 her
                 Father
                 [
                 in
                 that
                 concern
                 ,
                 ]
                 sometimes
                 accusing
                 ,
                 another
                 while
                 entreating
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 looking
                 upon
                 the
                 persons
                 loss
                 who
                 had
                 entrusted
                 his
                 daughter
                 as
                 his
                 own
                 misfortune
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 his
                 daughters
                 grave
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 there
                 begg
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 shew
                 him
                 the
                 promised
                 resurrection
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 his
                 hope
                 was
                 not
                 frustrated
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Virgin
                 immediately
                 revives
                 ,
                 and
                 appears
                 to
                 her
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 shew'd
                 him
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 she
                 had
                 hid
                 the
                 ornament
                 ,
                 immediately
                 departed
                 .
                 Such
                 persons
                 as
                 these
                 were
                 during
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Emperour
                 eminent
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 I
                 both
                 heard
                 from
                 several
                 Cyprians
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 read
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 book
                 of
                 Rufinus
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 written
                 in
                 Latine
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 collected
                 what
                 has
                 here
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 some
                 other
                 things
                 which
                 shall
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 this
                 be
                 declared
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Eutychianus
                 the
                 Monk.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 Have
                 also
                 heard
                 of
                 Eutychianus
                 ,
                 a
                 pious
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 flourished
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 :
                 who
                 although
                 he
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Novatian
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 admired
                 for
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 with
                 those
                 [
                 we
                 have
                 mentioned
                 .
                 ]
                 I
                 will
                 sincerely
                 confess
                 who
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 gave
                 me
                 this
                 account
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 nor
                 will
                 I
                 conceal
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 am
                 sensible
                 some
                 will
                 be
                 offended
                 with
                 me
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 One
                 Auxanon
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 of
                 the
                 Novatian
                 Church
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 age
                 :
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 young
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 with
                 Acesius
                 ,
                 from
                 him
                 I
                 receiv'd
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 concerning
                 Acesius
                 .
                 He
                 liv'd
                 from
                 those
                 times
                 to
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 Theodosius
                 the
                 younger
                 ,
                 and
                 rehearsed
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 though
                 then
                 very
                 young
                 ,
                 these
                 [
                 Memoires
                 ]
                 of
                 Eutychianus
                 :
                 he
                 discours'd
                 much
                 to
                 me
                 concerning
                 the
                 divine
                 Grace
                 infus'd
                 into
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 one
                 thing
                 he
                 told
                 me
                 concerning
                 him
                 more
                 especially
                 worthy
                 of
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 which
                 happened
                 in
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 Constantine
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 those
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Guard
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Emperour
                 calls
                 his
                 a
                 Domesticks
                 ,
                 being
                 suspected
                 to
                 have
                 attempted
                 some
                 Tyrannick
                 designes
                 ,
                 made
                 his
                 escape
                 by
                 flight
                 :
                 The
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 highly
                 incensed
                 thereat
                 ,
                 gave
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 wherever
                 he
                 could
                 be
                 found
                 :
                 being
                 apprehended
                 about
                 the
                 mountain
                 Olympus
                 in
                 Bithynia
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 loaded
                 with
                 very
                 heavy
                 and
                 painful
                 chaines
                 ;
                 neer
                 these
                 parts
                 of
                 
                   Olympus
                   Eutychianus
                
                 then
                 resided
                 ,
                 leading
                 a
                 solitary
                 life
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 wrought
                 many
                 cures
                 both
                 upon
                 mens
                 bodies
                 and
                 soules
                 .
                 The
                 long-lived
                 Auxanon
                 was
                 with
                 him
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 being
                 then
                 very
                 young
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 by
                 him
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 a
                 solitary
                 Life
                 .
                 Many
                 did
                 resort
                 to
                 this
                 Eutychianus
                 ,
                 beseeching
                 him
                 to
                 release
                 the
                 Prisoner
                 ,
                 by
                 interceding
                 for
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 (
                 For
                 the
                 fame
                 of
                 the
                 miracles
                 wrought
                 by
                 Eutychianus
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 hearing
                 .
                 )
                 He
                 readily
                 promised
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 journey
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Prisoner
                 suffered
                 most
                 acute
                 tortures
                 caused
                 by
                 his
                 chains
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 did
                 sollicit
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 reported
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 ha●tned
                 by
                 [
                 the
                 tortures
                 of
                 ]
                 his
                 fetters
                 ,
                 would
                 both
                 prevent
                 the
                 Emperours
                 punishment
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Eutychianus's
                 intercession
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 Eutychianus
                 therefore
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 keepers
                 of
                 the
                 Prison
                 ,
                 and
                 intreated
                 them
                 to
                 release
                 the
                 man.
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 answered
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 dangerous
                 thing
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 release
                 a
                 criminal
                 ,
                 he
                 ,
                 taking
                 Auxanon
                 only
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Prison
                 :
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 Keepers
                 refusal
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 Prison
                 ,
                 the
                 grace
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 Eutychianus
                 ,
                 did
                 there
                 more
                 illustrate
                 it self
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Prison
                 doors
                 opened
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 accord
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 Keepers
                 of
                 the
                 Prison
                 had
                 the
                 keyes
                 in
                 their
                 custody
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 Eutychianus
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 Auxanon
                 ,
                 had
                 entred
                 the
                 Prison
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 amazement
                 had
                 seized
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 chains
                 fell
                 from
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 [
                 members
                 ]
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 accord
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 [
                 Eutychianus
                 ]
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 companion
                 Auxano
                 travelled
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 heretofore
                 named
                 Byzantium
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 called
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Pallace
                 ,
                 he
                 freed
                 the
                 Prisoner
                 from
                 [
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 ]
                 death
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 great
                 respect
                 for
                 Eutychianus
                 ,
                 readily
                 granted
                 his
                 request
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 done
                 after
                 [
                 those
                 times
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 giving
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 drawn
                 up
                 in
                 writing
                 some
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 usually
                 term
                 Canons
                 ,
                 returned
                 to
                 their
                 respective
                 Cities
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 I
                 look
                 upon
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 advantagious
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 studious
                 of
                 History
                 ,
                 to
                 insert
                 here
                 those
                 Bishops
                 names
                 (
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 we
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 find
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 were
                 convened
                 at
                 Nice
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 [
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 Province
                 and
                 City
                 over
                 which
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 preside
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 the
                 time
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 assembled
                 .
                 b
                 Hosius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Corduba
                 in
                 
                   Spain
                   .
                   I
                   do
                   believe
                   as
                   is
                   before
                   written
                   .
                
                 c
                 Vito
                 and
                 Vincentius
                 Presbyters
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   .
                   Alexander
                
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 
                   Aegypt
                   .
                   Eustathius
                
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Antioch
                 the
                 Great
                 .
                 Macarius
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 d
                 Harpocration
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Cynopolis
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 rest
                 whose
                 names
                 are
                 particularly
                 and
                 fully
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 e
                 Synodicon
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 this
                 Synod
                 was
                 convened
                 was
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 found
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 f
                 
                   Notation
                   of
                   the
                   time
                
                 prefixt
                 before
                 the
                 Synod
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 consulate
                 of
                 Paulinus
                 and
                 Julianus
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 g
                 twentieth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 of
                 May
                 ;
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 h
                 Six
                 hundredth
                 thirty
                 six
                 year
                 from
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Synod
                 was
                 concluded
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 also
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 [
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 ]
                 this
                 Synod
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 took
                 his
                 Progress
                 into
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 [
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIV
                
                 .
                 That
                 Eusebius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Nicomedia
                   ,
                   Theognis
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Nice
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 banished
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 abettors
                 of
                 
                 Arius's
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 )
                 having
                 afterwards
                 sent
                 a
                 Libell
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 agreed
                 to
                 the
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 were
                 re-admitted
                 to
                 their
                 Sees
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 a
                 Eusebius
                 and
                 Theognis
                 ,
                 b
                 having
                 sent
                 a
                 Libell
                 of
                 Repentance
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 were
                 by
                 an
                 Imperial
                 order
                 recalled
                 from
                 exile
                 ,
                 and
                 restored
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Churches
                 :
                 
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Ordained
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 being
                 removed
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 Eusebius
                 [
                 put
                 out
                 ]
                 Amphion
                 ,
                 and
                 Theognis
                 [
                 removed
                 ]
                 Chrestus
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 Copy
                 of
                 their
                 Libell
                 .
              
               
                 
                   We
                   having
                   been
                   sometime
                   since
                
                 c
                 
                   condemned
                   by
                   your
                   Piety
                
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   without
                   having
                   our
                   cause
                   declared
                   or
                   defended
                   ,
                   ought
                   quietly
                   to
                   bear
                   what
                   has
                   been
                   determined
                   by
                   your
                   holy
                   discretion
                   .
                   But
                   because
                   't
                   is
                   absurd
                   ,
                   by
                   silence
                   to
                   give
                   an
                   occasion
                   of
                   calumny
                   against
                   our selves
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   reason
                   we
                   declare
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   both
                   unanimously
                   agreed
                   to
                   the
                
                 [
                 
                   determination
                   about
                   the
                
                 ]
                 
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   (
                   after
                   we
                   had
                   made
                   researches
                   into
                   the
                   notion
                   of
                
                 Homöousios
                 ,
                 
                   )
                   with
                   our
                   utmost
                   earnestness
                   laboured
                   for
                   Peace
                   ,
                   having
                   never
                   been
                   followers
                   of
                   any
                   Heresie
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   we
                   had
                   suggested
                   whatever
                   came
                   into
                   our
                   minds
                   upon
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   security
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   fully
                   satisfied
                   those
                   that
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   perswaded
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   we
                   subscribed
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   not
                   subscribed
                   the
                
                 Anathematism
                 ;
                 
                   not
                   that
                   we
                   had
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   object
                   against
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   we
                   did
                   not
                   believe
                   the
                   person
                   accused
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   a
                   one
                
                 [
                 
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   represented
                   to
                   be
                
                 ;
                 ]
                 
                   having
                   been
                   fully
                   satisfied
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   no
                   such
                   person
                   ,
                   partly
                   from
                   the
                   private
                   Letters
                   written
                   to
                   us
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   from
                   the
                   discourses
                   he
                   made
                   in
                   our
                   presence
                   .
                
                 e
                 
                   But
                   if
                   your
                   holy
                   Council
                   was
                
                 [
                 then
                 ]
                 
                   satisfied
                   ,
                   we
                
                 [
                 now
                 ]
                 
                   make
                   no
                   resistance
                   ,
                   but
                   agree
                   to
                   what
                   you
                   have
                   determined
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   this
                
                 Libell
                 
                   do
                   fully
                   declare
                   and
                   confirm
                   our
                   consent
                
                 ;
                 [
                 
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   induced
                   to
                   do
                
                 ]
                 
                   not
                   because
                   we
                   took
                   upon
                   our
                   exile
                   ▪
                   to
                   be
                   tedious
                   and
                   burdensom
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   avoid
                   the
                   suspicion
                   of
                   Heresie
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   you
                   shall
                   now
                   vouchsafe
                   to
                   let
                   us
                   return
                   to
                   your
                   presence
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   find
                   us
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Opinion
                   with
                   you
                   in
                   all
                   points
                   ,
                   and
                   quietly
                   to
                   adhere
                   to
                   what
                   you
                   have
                   determined
                   :
                   since
                   it
                   hath
                   seemed
                   good
                   to
                   your
                   piety
                   ,
                   gently
                   to
                   treat
                   even
                
                 *
                 
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   accused
                   for
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                
                 f
                 
                   recall
                   him
                   from
                   banishment
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   absurd
                   (
                   since
                   he
                   that
                   seemed
                   to
                   be
                   guilty
                   is
                   recalled
                   ,
                   and
                   has
                   made
                   his
                   defence
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   those
                   things
                   laid
                   to
                   his
                   charge
                   ,
                   )
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   silent
                   ,
                   and
                   muster
                   up
                   an
                   argument
                   against
                   our selves
                   .
                   Do
                   you
                   therefore
                   vouchsafe
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   befits
                   your
                   piety
                   that
                   loves
                   Christ
                   )
                   to
                   remind
                   our
                   Emperour
                   most
                   dear
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   offer
                   up
                   our
                   supplications
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   speedily
                   to
                   determine
                   concerning
                   us
                   as
                   shall
                   be
                   most
                   agreeable
                   to
                   your
                
                 [
                 prudence
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Libell
                 of
                 Eusebius
                 and
                 
                 Theognius's
                 recantation
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 words
                 whereof
                 I
                 conjecture
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 subscribed
                 the
                 Faith
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 publisht
                 [
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 ;
                 ]
                 but
                 would
                 not
                 give
                 their
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 deposing
                 of
                 Arius
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 appears
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 Arius
                 was
                 recalled
                 [
                 from
                 banishment
                 ]
                 before
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 although
                 this
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 forbid
                 to
                 enter
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ]
                 that
                 he
                 afterwards
                 invented
                 a
                 way
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 return
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 City
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 by
                 having
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 counterfeited
                 repentance
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 relate
                 in
                 its
                 due
                 place
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XV.
                
                 That
                 Alexander
                 dying
                 after
                 the
                 [
                 Nicene
                 ]
                 Synod
                 ,
                 Athanasius
                 was
                 consecrated
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 Alexandria
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 SOon
                 after
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Alexander
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   Athanasius
                
                 was
                 promoted
                 to
                 the
                 presidency
                 over
                 that
                 Church
                 .
                 Rufinus
                 relates
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 person
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 young
                 ,
                 did
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 his
                 equals
                 in
                 age
                 ,
                 play
                 at
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 an
                 holy
                 sport
                 :
                 this
                 play
                 was
                 an
                 imitation
                 of
                 the
                 sacerdotal
                 function
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 those
                 persons
                 order
                 that
                 were
                 Clergy
                 men
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 sport
                 therefore
                 Athanasius
                 was
                 elected
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 acted
                 either
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Deacon
                 .
                 This
                 sport
                 the
                 children
                 plaid
                 at
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 whereon
                 was
                 celebrated
                 the
                 Memory
                 of
                 Peter
                 the
                 Martyr
                 and
                 Bishop
                 .
                 Alexander
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 accidentally
                 passing
                 by
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 saw
                 all
                 their
                 play
                 .
                 
                   And
                   ,
                   having
                   afterwards
                   sent
                   for
                   the
                   children
                   ,
                   he
                   enquir'd
                   of
                   them
                   what
                   place
                   had
                   been
                   allotted
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   play
                   ,
                   supposing
                   that
                   from
                   what
                   had
                   been
                   done
                   some
                   thing
                   might
                   be
                   portended
                
                 [
                 
                   concerning
                   each
                   of
                   them
                
                 .
                 ]
                 
                   And
                   he
                   gave
                   order
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   children
                   should
                   be
                   educated
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   instructed
                   in
                   learning
                   ;
                   but
                   most
                   especially
                
                 Athanasius
                 .
                 
                   Afterwards
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   come
                   to
                   a
                   maturity
                   of
                   age
                   ,
                   he
                   ordain'd
                   him
                   Deacon
                   ,
                   and
                   took
                   him
                   along
                   with
                   him
                   to
                
                 Nice
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   assist
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   disputations
                   there
                   ,
                   at
                   such
                   time
                   as
                   that
                   Synod
                   was
                   convened
                   .
                
                 These
                 things
                 Rufinus
                 has
                 related
                 concerning
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 b
                 books
                 [
                 of
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
                 :
                 ]
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 at
                 all
                 unlikely
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 hapned
                 :
                 for
                 many
                 such
                 like
                 acts
                 are
                 frequently
                 found
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 we
                 have
                 hitherto
                 said
                 concerning
                 Athanasius
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVI
                
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 having
                 enlarged
                 the
                 City
                 heretofore
                 call'd
                 Byzantium
                 ,
                 named
                 it
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 [
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 ]
                 Council
                 spent
                 his
                 time
                 in
                 delight
                 and
                 pleasure
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 therefore
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 finished
                 the
                 publick
                 Festivities
                 of
                 his
                 a
                 Vicennalia
                 ,
                 he
                 forthwith
                 imployed
                 himself
                 very
                 diligently
                 about
                 reedifying
                 and
                 erecting
                 of
                 Churches
                 .
                 This
                 he
                 did
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 other
                 Cities
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 that
                 bore
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 .
                 Which
                 City
                 ,
                 being
                 formerly
                 call'd
                 Byzantium
                 ,
                 he
                 very
                 much
                 enlarged
                 ;
                 he
                 encompassed
                 it
                 with
                 magnificent
                 walls
                 ,
                 and
                 beautified
                 with
                 several
                 Edifices
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 made
                 it
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 Rome
                 ,
                 b
                 he
                 named
                 it
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 by
                 a
                 Law
                 establish
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 call'd
                 New
                 Rome
                 .
                 Which
                 Law
                 was
                 engraven
                 on
                 a
                 pillar
                 of
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 c
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 view
                 ,
                 being
                 erected
                 in
                 the
                 d
                 Strategium
                 ,
                 neer
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Statue
                 on
                 horseback
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 founded
                 two
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 named
                 Irêne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 he
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 :
                 nor
                 did
                 he
                 only
                 improve
                 and
                 enlarge
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 also
                 subvert
                 [
                 the
                 superstition
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 For
                 [
                 he
                 took
                 their
                 ]
                 images
                 [
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Temples
                 ]
                 and
                 set
                 them
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 publick
                 places
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 serve
                 to
                 beautifie
                 the
                 City
                 Constantinople
                 :
                 he
                 also
                 expos'd
                 the
                 
                   Delphick
                   Tripods
                
                 openly
                 in
                 the
                 Hippodrome
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 will
                 perhaps
                 seem
                 superfluous
                 to
                 mention
                 these
                 things
                 now
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 sooner
                 beheld
                 with
                 the
                 eyes
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 them
                 can
                 be
                 heard
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 was
                 mightily
                 propagated
                 and
                 increased
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 divine
                 Providence
                 did
                 (
                 amongst
                 other
                 things
                 )
                 reserve
                 that
                 more
                 especially
                 for
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Constantine
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 has
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Pamphilus
                
                 in
                 a
                 magnifick
                 stile
                 recorded
                 the
                 praises
                 of
                 this
                 Emperour
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 we
                 judge
                 it
                 not
                 unseasonable
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 speak
                 briefly
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 ability
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVII
                
                 .
                 How
                 Helena
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Mother
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 there
                 found
                 Christs
                 Cross
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 had
                 sought
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 built
                 a
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 HElena
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Mother
                 ,
                 (
                 from
                 whose
                 name
                 Drepanum
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 formerly
                 only
                 a
                 Village
                 ,
                 but
                 made
                 a
                 City
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 was
                 call'd
                 Helenopolis
                 )
                 being
                 admonished
                 by
                 God
                 in
                 her
                 dreames
                 ,
                 travell'd
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 she
                 found
                 that
                 place
                 which
                 was
                 formerly
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 desolate
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Prophet
                 predicted
                 )
                 *
                 
                   like
                   a
                   lodge
                
                 [
                 
                   set
                   up
                
                 ]
                 
                   to
                   preserve
                   apples
                
                 ,
                 she
                 searched
                 diligently
                 for
                 Christs
                 Sepulchre
                 wherein
                 he
                 was
                 buried
                 ,
                 and
                 whence
                 he
                 arose
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 with
                 great
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 God's
                 assistance
                 ●he
                 found
                 it
                 out
                 .
                 What
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 in
                 few
                 words
                 explain
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 embraced
                 Christs
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 did
                 after
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Passion
                 pay
                 an
                 high
                 respect
                 to
                 that
                 monument
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Heathens
                 who
                 abhorred
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 having
                 covered
                 the
                 place
                 with
                 an
                 heap
                 of
                 earth
                 ,
                 erected
                 thereon
                 a
                 Temple
                 to
                 Venus
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 her
                 image
                 there
                 ,
                 designing
                 wholly
                 to
                 suppress
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 plot
                 of
                 theirs
                 had
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 succeeded
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Mother
                 had
                 notice
                 hereof
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 having
                 thrown
                 down
                 the
                 image
                 ,
                 remov'd
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 cleared
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 she
                 finds
                 three
                 Crosses
                 in
                 the
                 monument
                 :
                 one
                 of
                 
                 them
                 was
                 that
                 blessed
                 Cross
                 on
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 had
                 hung
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 were
                 those
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 two
                 thieves
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 crucified
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 had
                 dyed
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 also
                 found
                 with
                 the
                 Crosses
                 Pilates
                 Title
                 ,
                 whereon
                 he
                 had
                 written
                 in
                 divers
                 Languages
                 ,
                 and
                 proclaim'd
                 that
                 that
                 Christ
                 who
                 was
                 crucified
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 't
                 was
                 dubious
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 was
                 the
                 Cross
                 that
                 was
                 searched
                 for
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Mother
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 troubled
                 hereat
                 .
                 This
                 trouble
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 Macarius
                 ,
                 soon
                 eased
                 her
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 [
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 ]
                 his
                 faith
                 cleared
                 the
                 doubt
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 requested
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 obtained
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 sign
                 was
                 this
                 .
                 A
                 certain
                 woman
                 of
                 that
                 vicinage
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 oppressed
                 with
                 a
                 tedious
                 and
                 lasting
                 distemper
                 ,
                 was
                 now
                 just
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 The
                 Bishop
                 therefore
                 commanded
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Crosses
                 to
                 be
                 appli'd
                 to
                 her
                 now
                 expiring
                 ,
                 being
                 perswaded
                 in
                 himself
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 woman
                 were
                 toucht
                 by
                 the
                 pretious
                 Cross
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ]
                 she
                 should
                 recover
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 his
                 hope
                 frustrated
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 two
                 Crosses
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 our
                 Lords
                 being
                 applied
                 ,
                 the
                 woman
                 nevertheless
                 continued
                 in
                 her
                 dying
                 condition
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 genuine
                 Cross
                 was
                 applied
                 ,
                 the
                 dying
                 woman
                 immediately
                 recovered
                 and
                 was
                 made
                 whole
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 manner
                 was
                 the
                 Cross
                 found
                 out
                 :
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Mother
                 erected
                 over
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 was
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 magnificent
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 call'd
                 it
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Jerusalem
                
                 ,
                 building
                 it
                 opposite
                 to
                 that
                 old
                 deserted
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 she
                 left
                 there
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 inclosed
                 in
                 a
                 silver
                 case
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 relique
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 should
                 desire
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 half
                 she
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 ,
                 being
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 that
                 that
                 City
                 would
                 be
                 perfectly
                 secure
                 wherein
                 such
                 a
                 [
                 relique
                 ]
                 as
                 this
                 was
                 preserv'd
                 ,
                 he
                 hid
                 it
                 within
                 his
                 own
                 Statue
                 ,
                 b
                 which
                 is
                 erected
                 upon
                 a
                 vast
                 Pillar
                 of
                 Porphyrie
                 in
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Forum
                 ,
                 call'd
                 from
                 him
                 
                   Constantin's
                   Forum
                
                 .
                 This
                 story
                 I
                 have
                 recorded
                 as
                 it
                 has
                 been
                 related
                 to
                 me
                 ;
                 but
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 do
                 affirm
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 .
                 Constantine
                 having
                 also
                 received
                 the
                 Nailes
                 with
                 which
                 Christs
                 hands
                 were
                 fastned
                 to
                 the
                 Cross
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 his
                 mother
                 ,
                 having
                 found
                 them
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 sent
                 them
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 )
                 he
                 ordered
                 Bridles
                 and
                 a
                 Helmet
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 in
                 his
                 Military
                 expeditions
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 gave
                 large
                 supplies
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 materials
                 towards
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 :
                 and
                 wrote
                 to
                 Macarius
                 the
                 Bishop
                 to
                 hasten
                 the
                 work
                 .
                 The
                 Emperours
                 Mother
                 ,
                 having
                 finished
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Jerusalem
                
                 ,
                 built
                 another
                 Church
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 inferiour
                 in
                 splendour
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Cave
                 at
                 Bethlehem
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Christs
                 Birth
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
                 Besides
                 ,
                 [
                 she
                 erected
                 another
                 Church
                 ]
                 upon
                 the
                 mount
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 he
                 was
                 taken
                 up
                 into
                 heaven
                 .
                 And
                 she
                 was
                 so
                 religiously
                 and
                 piously
                 affected
                 towards
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 pray
                 in
                 the
                 womens
                 company
                 together
                 with
                 others
                 :
                 she
                 also
                 invited
                 ,
                 those
                 Virgins
                 that
                 were
                 enroll'd
                 in
                 the
                 catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 to
                 an
                 entertainment
                 .
                 Where
                 she
                 her self
                 waited
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 the
                 meat
                 to
                 the
                 Tables
                 .
                 Besides
                 she
                 was
                 very
                 liberal
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 indigent
                 .
                 [
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 ]
                 having
                 spent
                 her
                 life
                 very
                 piously
                 ,
                 she
                 dyed
                 about
                 the
                 eightieth
                 year
                 of
                 her
                 age
                 :
                 and
                 her
                 body
                 was
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 
                   New
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 and
                 deposited
                 amongst
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Monuments
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVIII
                
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantine
                 abolished
                 Gentilism
                 ,
                 and
                 erected
                 many
                 Churches
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 becoming
                 more
                 solicitous
                 about
                 [
                 the
                 propagation
                 of
                 ]
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 abhorred
                 the
                 superstitions
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 :
                 and
                 first
                 He
                 abolished
                 the
                 combats
                 of
                 the
                 Gladiators
                 :
                 afterwards
                 he
                 placed
                 his
                 own
                 Statues
                 in
                 the
                 Temples
                 .
                 The
                 Heathens
                 affirming
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 Serapis
                 that
                 caused
                 the
                 inundations
                 of
                 Nile
                 whereby
                 the
                 fields
                 of
                 Egypt
                 were
                 watered
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Cubit
                 usually
                 carried
                 into
                 his
                 Temple
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 a
                 ordered
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 Cubit
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Alexandrians
                 ,
                 ]
                 hereupon
                 't
                 was
                 generally
                 reported
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 because
                 Serapis
                 was
                 disgusted
                 ,
                 the
                 Nile
                 would
                 not
                 overflow
                 ;
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 there
                 hapned
                 an
                 inundation
                 on
                 the
                 ensuing
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 does
                 continue
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 it
                 was
                 really
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 inundation
                 of
                 the
                 Nile
                 hapned
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 their
                 superstition
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 decree
                 of
                 Providence
                 .
                 About
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 those
                 barbarous
                 nations
                 ,
                 the
                 Sarmatae
                 and
                 the
                 Goths
                 ,
                 made
                 inroades
                 into
                 the
                 Roman
                 territories
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Emperours
                 forwardness
                 in
                 building
                 of
                 Churches
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 interrupted
                 thereby
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 commodious
                 provision
                 for
                 both
                 those
                 affairs
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 having
                 put
                 his
                 confidence
                 in
                 the
                 *
                 Christian
                 Banner
                 ,
                 he
                 totally
                 subdued
                 those
                 his
                 enemies
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 he
                 took
                 off
                 the
                 tribute
                 of
                 Gold
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 customarily
                 paid
                 to
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 by
                 those
                 Emperours
                 who
                 were
                 his
                 predecessours
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 that
                 they
                 (
                 being
                 astonished
                 at
                 their
                 prodigious
                 overthrow
                 )
                 were
                 perswaded
                 to
                 embrace
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 Constantine
                 had
                 been
                 every
                 where
                 preserv'd
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 he
                 erected
                 other
                 Churches
                 :
                 one
                 he
                 built
                 at
                 that
                 place
                 called
                 the
                 Oak
                 of
                 Mambre
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 Angels
                 were
                 entertained
                 by
                 Abraham
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Emperour
                 being
                 inform'd
                 that
                 altars
                 were
                 erected
                 under
                 that
                 Oak
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 Pagan
                 sacrifices
                 were
                 there
                 perform'd
                 ;
                 by
                 his
                 Letter
                 he
                 severely
                 reproved
                 Eusebius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 :
                 and
                 gave
                 command
                 that
                 the
                 altar
                 should
                 be
                 demolished
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 house
                 of
                 prayer
                 erected
                 neer
                 that
                 Oak
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 gave
                 order
                 for
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 another
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 Heliopolis
                 ,
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Phaenicia
                 ,
                 for
                 
                 this
                 reason
                 .
                 What
                 manner
                 of
                 Law-maker
                 the
                 Citizens
                 of
                 Heliopolis
                 originally
                 had
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 person
                 he
                 was
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 morals
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 certainly
                 tell
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 disposition
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 demonstrated
                 from
                 that
                 City
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 their
                 country
                 has
                 commanded
                 that
                 the
                 women
                 should
                 be
                 common
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 account
                 the
                 children
                 amongst
                 them
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 known
                 whose
                 they
                 were
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 distinction
                 betwixt
                 the
                 parents
                 and
                 the
                 children
                 .
                 Their
                 Virgins
                 they
                 delivered
                 to
                 strangers
                 that
                 arrived
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 deflower
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 to
                 abolish
                 this
                 custom
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 so
                 long
                 prevailed
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 having
                 abrogated
                 the
                 flagitiousness
                 of
                 those
                 unclean
                 usages
                 by
                 a
                 discreet
                 and
                 chast
                 Law
                 ,
                 he
                 brought
                 them
                 to
                 know
                 and
                 distinguish
                 betwixt
                 families
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 built
                 Churches
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 care
                 that
                 a
                 Bishop
                 should
                 be
                 ordained
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sacred
                 Clergy
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 reform'd
                 the
                 impious
                 usages
                 of
                 the
                 Heliopolites
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 more
                 modest
                 and
                 civil
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 like
                 manner
                 also
                 he
                 demolisht
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 Venus
                 at
                 Aphaca
                 neer
                 [
                 the
                 mount
                 ]
                 Libanus
                 ,
                 and
                 abrogated
                 those
                 impudent
                 and
                 obscene
                 ▪
                 Mysteries
                 there
                 celebrated
                 .
                 What
                 need
                 I
                 relate
                 how
                 he
                 expelled
                 that
                 Devil
                 who
                 pretended
                 to
                 utter
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Cilicia
                 ,
                 commanding
                 the
                 house
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 lurked
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 demolished
                 even
                 to
                 its
                 very
                 foundations
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 so
                 ardent
                 was
                 the
                 Emperours
                 love
                 for
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 about
                 to
                 ingage
                 in
                 a
                 war
                 with
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 he
                 provided
                 a
                 tabernacle
                 made
                 of
                 linen
                 painted
                 with
                 divers
                 colours
                 ,
                 much
                 resembling
                 a
                 Church
                 (
                 even
                 as
                 Moses
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 wilderness
                 )
                 and
                 this
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 carried
                 about
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 desert
                 regions
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 an
                 Oratory
                 ready
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 war
                 went
                 no
                 further
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 hapned
                 to
                 be
                 immediately
                 extinguished
                 through
                 the
                 fear
                 which
                 the
                 Persians
                 had
                 conceiv'd
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 unseasonable
                 to
                 relate
                 here
                 how
                 diligent
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantine
                 was
                 in
                 repairing
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 turned
                 many
                 Villages
                 into
                 Cities
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 Drepane
                 ,
                 which
                 bore
                 his
                 mothers
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 Constantia
                 in
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 from
                 his
                 Sisters
                 name
                 Constantia
                 .
                 For
                 our
                 design
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 recount
                 all
                 the
                 Emperours
                 actions
                 ,
                 but
                 them
                 only
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 more
                 particularly
                 which
                 were
                 done
                 about
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperours
                 famous
                 exploits
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 subject
                 different
                 [
                 from
                 mine
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 require
                 a
                 peculiar
                 treatise
                 ,
                 I
                 leave
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 commit
                 to
                 writing
                 such
                 matters
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 I
                 my self
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 Church
                 continued
                 undisturbed
                 by
                 factions
                 and
                 discord
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 wholly
                 silent
                 .
                 For
                 where
                 the
                 subject
                 affords
                 not
                 matter
                 proper
                 for
                 a
                 narrative
                 ,
                 the
                 relators
                 words
                 are
                 superfluous
                 and
                 useless
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 a
                 subtile
                 ,
                 vain
                 ,
                 and
                 insignificant
                 craftiness
                 in
                 disputing
                 hath
                 disturbed
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 dissipated
                 and
                 distracted
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 faith
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 I
                 supposed
                 it
                 requisite
                 to
                 commit
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 writing
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 those
                 affaires
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 transacted
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 buried
                 in
                 silence
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 does
                 both
                 procure
                 great
                 praise
                 and
                 commendation
                 amongst
                 most
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 renders
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 well
                 versed
                 therein
                 much
                 more
                 solid
                 and
                 cautious
                 ;
                 teaching
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 fluctuate
                 or
                 stagger
                 [
                 in
                 his
                 sentiments
                 ,
                 ]
                 when
                 any
                 *
                 
                   vain
                   babblings
                
                 about
                 words
                 and
                 terms
                 shall
                 happen
                 to
                 arise
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIX
                
                 .
                 After
                 what
                 manner
                 the
                 Innermost
                 Indian
                 Nations
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Constantine
                 converted
                 to
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 record
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 was
                 propagated
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 this
                 Emperour
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 innermost
                 Indians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Iberians
                 did
                 then
                 first
                 embrace
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith.
                 But
                 we
                 will
                 briefly
                 explain
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 mean
                 by
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 this
                 term
                 ,
                 the
                 Innermost
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Apostles
                 about
                 to
                 take
                 their
                 journey
                 to
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 preaching
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 had
                 by
                 lot
                 divided
                 them
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 a
                 Thomas
                 received
                 the
                 Apostolate
                 of
                 the
                 Parthians
                 .
                 To
                 Matthew
                 was
                 allotted
                 
                   Aethiopia
                   .
                   Bartholomew
                
                 had
                 that
                 India
                 assign'd
                 to
                 him
                 which
                 lyes
                 upon
                 the
                 confines
                 of
                 Aethiopia
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 
                   innermost
                   India
                
                 which
                 is
                 inhabited
                 by
                 several
                 barbarous
                 Nations
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 different
                 languages
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 enlightned
                 with
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Constantine
                 .
                 What
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 embracing
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 I
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 relate
                 .
                 One
                 Meropius
                 ,
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 by
                 birth
                 a
                 Tyrian
                 ,
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 the
                 Indians
                 ,
                 emulating
                 herein
                 b
                 Metrodorus
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 who
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 him
                 had
                 travelled
                 over
                 that
                 same
                 Country
                 .
                 Meropius
                 therefore
                 taking
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 two
                 youths
                 that
                 were
                 related
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 unskilled
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 language
                 ,
                 arrived
                 in
                 this
                 Countrey
                 in
                 a
                 Ship.
                 And
                 having
                 seen
                 what
                 he
                 desired
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 procuring
                 ▪
                 necessary
                 provisions
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 to
                 land
                 at
                 a
                 place
                 which
                 had
                 a
                 safe
                 commodious
                 harbour
                 .
                 It
                 hapned
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 [
                 his
                 arival
                 there
                 ]
                 the
                 league
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Romans
                 and
                 Indians
                 had
                 been
                 broken
                 .
                 The
                 Indians
                 therefore
                 took
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Ship
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 except
                 his
                 two
                 young
                 kinsmen
                 .
                 Having
                 saved
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 youths
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 compassion
                 to
                 their
                 age
                 ,
                 they
                 presented
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Indians
                 .
                 He
                 ,
                 much
                 pleased
                 with
                 the
                 young
                 mens
                 lookes
                 ,
                 made
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Aedesius
                 ,
                 the
                 Cup
                 bearer
                 of
                 his
                 Table
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Frumentius
                 ,
                 he
                 *
                 committed
                 the
                 custody
                 of
                 his
                 accounts
                 and
                 evidences
                 royal
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 dying
                 (
                 having
                 left
                 behind
                 him
                 a
                 Son
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 successour
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 minor
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 )
                 gave
                 these
                 two
                 young
                 men
                 their
                 liberty
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 seeing
                 her
                 Son
                 left
                 in
                 his
                 minority
                 ,
                 spoke
                 to
                 these
                 two
                 persons
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 he
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 maturity
                 of
                 age
                 .
                 The
                 young
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 undertake
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 business
                 .
                 But
                 Frumentius
                 was
                 the
                 chief
                 person
                 in
                 managing
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 State.
                 And
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 earnest
                 in
                 
                 enquiring
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Merchants
                 who
                 then
                 came
                 to
                 trade
                 in
                 that
                 country
                 ,
                 whether
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 that
                 embraced
                 Christianity
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 Having
                 found
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 informed
                 them
                 who
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 he
                 exhorted
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 c
                 some
                 private
                 meeting
                 places
                 for
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 prayers
                 therein
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 ,
                 within
                 some
                 short
                 interval
                 of
                 time
                 he
                 built
                 an
                 oratory
                 ▪
                 and
                 they
                 ▪
                 having
                 instructed
                 some
                 Indians
                 in
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 brought
                 them
                 to
                 prayers
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 young
                 King
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 maturity
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 Frumentius
                 resigning
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 well
                 managed
                 ,
                 petitioned
                 for
                 leave
                 to
                 return
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 Countrey
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 his
                 mother
                 entreated
                 him
                 to
                 stay
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 perswade
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 see
                 his
                 own
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 he
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 Aedesius
                 ,
                 returned
                 home
                 .
                 Aedesius
                 hastened
                 to
                 Tyre
                 to
                 see
                 his
                 Parents
                 and
                 Kindred
                 :
                 but
                 Frumentius
                 arriving
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 related
                 the
                 whole
                 story
                 to
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 d
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 newly
                 dignified
                 with
                 that
                 Bishoprick
                 ;
                 informing
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 his
                 travells
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 good
                 grounds
                 to
                 hope
                 that
                 the
                 Indians
                 would
                 embrace
                 Christianity
                 :
                 [
                 He
                 also
                 desired
                 him
                 ]
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 send
                 a
                 Bishop
                 and
                 a
                 Clergy
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 ought
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 to
                 neglect
                 those
                 tha●
                 might
                 be
                 brought
                 unto
                 salvation
                 .
                 Athanasius
                 having
                 taken
                 into
                 consideration
                 what
                 was
                 most
                 expedient
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 entreated
                 Frumentius
                 himself
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 telling
                 him
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 man
                 better
                 quallified
                 for
                 it
                 than
                 he
                 .
                 Which
                 was
                 done
                 .
                 e
                 Frumentius
                 therefore
                 ,
                 dignified
                 with
                 an
                 Episcopate
                 ,
                 returns
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 Indians
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 became
                 a
                 preacher
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ;
                 he
                 founded
                 many
                 oratories
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 vouchsafed
                 [
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 ]
                 divine
                 grace
                 ,
                 he
                 wrought
                 many
                 miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 cured
                 many
                 mens
                 bodies
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 souls
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 Rufinus
                 says
                 he
                 heard
                 from
                 
                 Aedesius's
                 own
                 mouth
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 afterwards
                 dignified
                 with
                 a
                 Presbytership
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Tyre
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XX.
                
                 After
                 what
                 manner
                 the
                 Iberians
                 were
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 is
                 now
                 a
                 fit
                 opportunity
                 to
                 relate
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 the
                 Iberians
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 converted
                 to
                 Christianity
                 .
                 A
                 woman
                 who
                 led
                 a
                 religious
                 and
                 chast
                 life
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 disposal
                 of
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 ,
                 taken
                 captive
                 by
                 the
                 Iberians
                 .
                 These
                 Iberians
                 dwell
                 neer
                 the
                 
                   Euxine
                   Sea
                
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 colony
                 of
                 the
                 Iberians
                 in
                 Spain
                 .
                 This
                 captive
                 woman
                 therefore
                 ,
                 living
                 amongst
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 devoted
                 herself
                 to
                 a
                 Philosophick
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 For
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 strictest
                 and
                 severest
                 exercises
                 of
                 Chastity
                 ,
                 she
                 used
                 herself
                 to
                 most
                 tedious
                 and
                 lasting
                 fasts
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 continued
                 prayer
                 .
                 The
                 Barbarians
                 seeing
                 this
                 ,
                 were
                 amazed
                 at
                 the
                 strangeness
                 and
                 novelty
                 of
                 her
                 actions
                 .
                 It
                 hapned
                 ,
                 that
                 *
                 the
                 Kings
                 Son
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 very
                 young
                 child
                 ,
                 fell
                 sick
                 .
                 The
                 Queen
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 that
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 sent
                 the
                 child
                 about
                 to
                 other
                 women
                 to
                 be
                 cured
                 :
                 if
                 perchance
                 by
                 long
                 experience
                 they
                 might
                 know
                 of
                 any
                 cure
                 for
                 the
                 distemper
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 young
                 child
                 had
                 been
                 carried
                 about
                 by
                 his
                 nurse
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 find
                 no
                 cure
                 from
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 women
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 last
                 brought
                 to
                 this
                 captive
                 woman
                 .
                 She
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 many
                 women
                 ,
                 applyed
                 not
                 any
                 material
                 remedy
                 ,
                 for
                 she
                 had
                 no
                 knowledge
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 Medicines
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 having
                 taken
                 the
                 child
                 ,
                 she
                 laid
                 him
                 upon
                 her
                 own
                 bed
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 hair-cloath
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 spake
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 Christ
                 (
                 said
                 she
                 )
                 
                   who
                   healed
                   many
                   ,
                   shall
                   ●lso
                   cure
                   this
                   child
                   .
                
                 Having
                 added
                 a
                 prayer
                 to
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 invoked
                 Gods
                 assistance
                 ,
                 the
                 child
                 immediately
                 recovered
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 very
                 well
                 .
                 The
                 report
                 hereof
                 was
                 noised
                 abroad
                 amongst
                 the
                 Barbarian
                 women
                 ,
                 it
                 came
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Queens
                 ear
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 captive
                 woman
                 became
                 more
                 eminent
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 being
                 fallen
                 into
                 a
                 distemper
                 ,
                 sent
                 for
                 the
                 captive
                 woman
                 .
                 She
                 having
                 refused
                 to
                 go
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 her
                 modesty
                 and
                 bashfull
                 disposition
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 herself
                 was
                 conveyed
                 to
                 her
                 .
                 The
                 captive
                 woman
                 does
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 she
                 before
                 had
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 child
                 .
                 And
                 forthwith
                 the
                 sick
                 Queen
                 recovered
                 ,
                 and
                 returned
                 her
                 thanks
                 to
                 the
                 woman
                 .
                 But
                 she
                 made
                 her
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   I
                   that
                   do
                   this
                   ,
                   but
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   that
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   made
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 She
                 therefore
                 exhorted
                 the
                 Queen
                 to
                 call
                 
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 true
                 God.
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Iberians
                 ,
                 amazed
                 at
                 the
                 suddenness
                 of
                 her
                 recovery
                 from
                 the
                 disease
                 ,
                 having
                 enquired
                 who
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 did
                 these
                 cures
                 ,
                 presented
                 the
                 captive
                 woman
                 with
                 Gifts
                 .
                 She
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 stood
                 not
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 wealth
                 ,
                 for
                 piety
                 was
                 her
                 riches
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 accept
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 greatest
                 present
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 God
                 who
                 was
                 set
                 forth
                 and
                 declared
                 by
                 her
                 .
                 With
                 this
                 answer
                 she
                 returned
                 his
                 presents
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 treasured
                 up
                 her
                 words
                 in
                 his
                 breast
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 this
                 accident
                 befell
                 the
                 King
                 going
                 out
                 a
                 hunting
                 :
                 There
                 fell
                 a
                 mist
                 and
                 a
                 thick
                 darkness
                 upon
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 mountains
                 and
                 forrests
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 hunting
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 their
                 sport
                 was
                 grown
                 troublesome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 way
                 impassable
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 straight
                 ,
                 earnestly
                 implored
                 [
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 ]
                 those
                 Gods
                 whom
                 he
                 worshipped
                 :
                 But
                 finding
                 he
                 was
                 never
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 he
                 bethought
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 captive-womans
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 calls
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 assistant
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 no
                 sooner
                 prayed
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 darkness
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 mist
                 was
                 dispersed
                 .
                 Admiring
                 at
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 returned
                 home
                 with
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 told
                 his
                 Queen
                 what
                 had
                 befallen
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 forthwith
                 sent
                 for
                 the
                 captive
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 enquired
                 of
                 her
                 who
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 ,
                 whom
                 she
                 worshipped
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 woman
                 was
                 come
                 into
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 she
                 made
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Iberians
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 Preacher
                 of
                 Christ.
                 For
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 perswaded
                 by
                 this
                 devout
                 woman
                 to
                 believe
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 convened
                 all
                 the
                 Iberians
                 that
                 were
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 related
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 things
                 concerning
                 the
                 cure
                 of
                 his
                 wife
                 and
                 his
                 child
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 what
                 had
                 befallen
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 hunting
                 ,
                 he
                 exhorted
                 them
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 captive-woman
                 .
                 Thus
                 therefore
                 they
                 both
                 became
                 Preachers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 Preached
                 to
                 the
                 men
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 Queen
                 to
                 the
                 women
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 informed
                 by
                 the
                 captive
                 woman
                 of
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 those
                 Churches
                 amongst
                 the
                 Romanes
                 ,
                 commanded
                 an
                 Oratory
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 ;
                 and
                 ordered
                 a
                 provision
                 of
                 all
                 materials
                 towards
                 the
                 building
                 to
                 be
                 forthwith
                 made
                 .
                 Therefore
                 a
                 Church
                 was
                 erected
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 went
                 about
                 raising
                 of
                 the
                 Pillars
                 ,
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 attempts
                 somewhat
                 that
                 might
                 perswade
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 [
                 to
                 embrace
                 ]
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith.
                 For
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Pillars
                 continued
                 immoveable
                 .
                 No
                 engine
                 could
                 be
                 invented
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 stir
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 ropes
                 were
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 engines
                 torn
                 in
                 pieces
                 .
                 The
                 work-men
                 therefore
                 ,
                 desponding
                 and
                 quite
                 out
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 went
                 away
                 .
                 Then
                 was
                 the
                 captive
                 womans
                 Faith
                 openly
                 manifested
                 .
                 For
                 she
                 goes
                 by
                 night
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 without
                 any
                 bodies
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 stayed
                 all
                 night
                 ,
                 spending
                 the
                 time
                 in
                 fervent
                 prayer
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 Gods
                 Providence
                 the
                 Pillar
                 was
                 raised
                 ,
                 and
                 stood
                 fixt
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 higher
                 than
                 its
                 basis
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 that
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 touch
                 its
                 basis
                 .
                 Assoon
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 a
                 well
                 skilled
                 in
                 architecture
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 building
                 ,
                 and
                 sees
                 the
                 Pillar
                 hanging
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 above
                 its
                 own
                 basis
                 .
                 Both
                 he
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 attendants
                 were
                 amaz'd
                 at
                 what
                 had
                 happened
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 after
                 in
                 their
                 sight
                 the
                 Pillar
                 descended
                 upon
                 its
                 own
                 basis
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 stood
                 fixt
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 they
                 all
                 shouted
                 ,
                 cried
                 out
                 that
                 the
                 Kings
                 Faith
                 was
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 celebrated
                 the
                 praises
                 of
                 the
                 captive-womans
                 God.
                 After
                 this
                 they
                 believed
                 [
                 in
                 Christ
                 ]
                 and
                 raised
                 up
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Pillars
                 with
                 great
                 alacrity
                 of
                 mind
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 building
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 perfectly
                 finished
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 an
                 Embassie
                 was
                 sent
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 requested
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 both
                 in
                 future
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 a
                 confederacie
                 with
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 have
                 a
                 Bishop
                 and
                 an
                 holy
                 Clergy
                 sent
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 protested
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 sincerely
                 believe
                 in
                 Christ.
                 This
                 relation
                 Rufinus
                 says
                 he
                 had
                 from
                 b
                 Bacurius
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 formerly
                 been
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 Iberia
                 :
                 but
                 afterwards
                 coming
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 c
                 made
                 a
                 captain
                 within
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 Palestine
                 .
                 At
                 length
                 he
                 was
                 advanced
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 General
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 extraordinary
                 good
                 service
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 d
                 war
                 against
                 Maximus
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 manner
                 were
                 the
                 Iberians
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Constantine
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Antonius
                 the
                 Monk.
                 
              
               
                 IT
                 would
                 be
                 superfluous
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 say
                 any
                 thing
                 concerning
                 Antonius
                 the
                 Monk
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 Deserts
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 [
                 or
                 to
                 relate
                 ]
                 what
                 a
                 man
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 openly
                 strove
                 with
                 Devils
                 ,
                 and
                 detected
                 all
                 their
                 stratagems
                 and
                 attempts
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 wrought
                 many
                 miracles
                 .
                 For
                 Athanasius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 has
                 prevented
                 us
                 ,
                 having
                 written
                 a
                 particular
                 book
                 concerning
                 his
                 Life
                 :
                 such
                 a
                 plenty
                 of
                 eminent
                 men
                 was
                 there
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 Constantine
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Manes
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Heresie
                 of
                 the
                 Maniche●s
                 ,
                 and
                 whence
                 he
                 had
                 his
                 original
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 it
                 is
                 usuall
                 for
                 cockle
                 to
                 grow
                 up
                 amongst
                 the
                 good
                 corn
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 envy
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ]
                 loves
                 to
                 lay
                 snares
                 for
                 the
                 righteous
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 before
                 Constantines
                 reign
                 ,
                 there
                 sprung
                 up
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 heathenish
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 true
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 heretofore
                 false-Prophets
                 arose
                 up
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 Pseudo-Apostles
                 amongst
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 one
                 Manichaeus
                 attempted
                 clandestinely
                 to
                 introduce
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 Empedocles
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 into
                 Christianity
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Pamphilus
                
                 indeed
                 has
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 *
                 
                   seventh
                   book
                   of
                   his
                   Ecclesiastick
                   History
                   ,
                
                 but
                 has
                 not
                 accurately
                 
                 explained
                 all
                 things
                 concerning
                 him
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 judge
                 it
                 requisite
                 to
                 supply
                 what
                 he
                 has
                 omitted
                 .
                 For
                 thereby
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 manifested
                 ,
                 who
                 this
                 Manichaeus
                 was
                 ,
                 whence
                 he
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 arived
                 at
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 audaciousness
                 .
                 One
                 Scythianus
                 a
                 Saracen
                 ,
                 married
                 a
                 captive
                 woman
                 a
                 native
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Upper
                   Thebaïs
                
                 .
                 Upon
                 her
                 account
                 he
                 lived
                 in
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 been
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 Literature
                 of
                 the
                 Aegyptians
                 ,
                 he
                 introduced
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 Empedocles
                 and
                 Pythagoras
                 into
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 :
                 asserting
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 natures
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 Good
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Evil
                 ;
                 (
                 as
                 Empedocles
                 also
                 did
                 )
                 the
                 evil
                 nature
                 he
                 termed
                 Discord
                 ;
                 the
                 good
                 he
                 called
                 Friendship
                 .
                 One
                 Buddas
                 ,
                 heretofore
                 named
                 Terebinthus
                 ,
                 was
                 this
                 
                 Scythianus's
                 Schollar
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 travelling
                 into
                 the
                 Countrey
                 of
                 Babylonia
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 inhabited
                 by
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 told
                 many
                 strange
                 and
                 prodigious
                 things
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 of
                 a
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 educated
                 in
                 the
                 mountains
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 he
                 wrote
                 four
                 books
                 ,
                 one
                 he
                 entitled
                 [
                 the
                 book
                 ]
                 of
                 Mysteries
                 ;
                 another
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 he
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Thesaurus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fourth
                 Heads
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 counterfiting
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 some
                 mysterious
                 sacred
                 Rites
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 thrown
                 down
                 headlong
                 by
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 died
                 .
                 The
                 woman
                 ,
                 at
                 whose
                 house
                 he
                 sojourned
                 ,
                 buried
                 him
                 .
                 She
                 having
                 possessed
                 her self
                 of
                 his
                 money
                 ,
                 bought
                 a
                 boy
                 ,
                 about
                 seven
                 years
                 old
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 Cubricus
                 :
                 this
                 boy
                 she
                 made
                 free
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 she
                 had
                 bred
                 him
                 a
                 Schollar
                 ,
                 she
                 died
                 soon
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 le●t
                 him
                 all
                 
                 Terebinthus's
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 books
                 also
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 written
                 ,
                 being
                 instructed
                 by
                 
                   Scythianus
                   .
                   Cubricus
                
                 ,
                 now
                 a
                 free-man
                 ,
                 takes
                 these
                 goods
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 travelling
                 into
                 Persia
                 ,
                 changes
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 calling
                 himself
                 Manes
                 .
                 Where
                 he
                 distributed
                 Buddas's
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 Terebinthus's
                 books
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 own
                 genuine
                 works
                 ,
                 amongst
                 his
                 seduced
                 followers
                 .
                 Now
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 those
                 books
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 they
                 seemingly
                 assert
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 [
                 if
                 ]
                 the
                 opinions
                 [
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 be
                 attentively
                 considered
                 ]
                 they
                 are
                 [
                 neer
                 a
                 kin
                 to
                 ]
                 Gentilism
                 .
                 For
                 Manichaeus
                 ,
                 being
                 an
                 impious
                 person
                 ,
                 does
                 incite
                 [
                 his
                 disciples
                 ]
                 to
                 worship
                 a
                 plurality
                 of
                 Gods.
                 He
                 also
                 teaches
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 a
                 Sun
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 adored
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 he
                 introduces
                 Fate
                 ,
                 and
                 destroys
                 mans
                 free-will
                 .
                 He
                 apparently
                 asserts
                 a
                 transmutation
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 following
                 herein
                 the
                 opinions
                 of
                 
                   Empedocles
                   ,
                   Pythagoras
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Aegyptians
                 .
                 He
                 denies
                 that
                 Christ
                 existed
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 meer
                 *
                 Phantasm
                 .
                 He
                 does
                 also
                 reject
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 :
                 and
                 calls
                 himself
                 the
                 Paraclete
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 Tenets
                 ,
                 t
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 are
                 wholly
                 disagreeable
                 to
                 the
                 orthodox
                 [
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 ]
                 Church
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Letters
                 he
                 has
                 been
                 so
                 audacious
                 as
                 to
                 stile
                 himself
                 an
                 Apostle
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 met
                 with
                 a
                 condign
                 punishment
                 for
                 this
                 impudent
                 lie
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 [
                 which
                 befell
                 him
                 ]
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 .
                 The
                 son
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 happened
                 to
                 fall
                 sick
                 ;
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 desirous
                 to
                 save
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 his
                 son
                 ,
                 left
                 no
                 stone
                 unturn'd
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 common
                 saying
                 is
                 .
                 Having
                 heard
                 of
                 Manichaeus
                 ,
                 and
                 supposing
                 the
                 wonders
                 he
                 did
                 to
                 be
                 real
                 and
                 true
                 ,
                 he
                 sends
                 for
                 him
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 hoping
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 preserve
                 his
                 Sons
                 life
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 fictitious
                 and
                 pretended
                 manner
                 he
                 takes
                 in
                 hand
                 to
                 cure
                 the
                 Kings
                 son
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 his
                 son
                 died
                 under
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 clap't
                 him
                 in
                 Prison
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 designe
                 forthwith
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 He
                 made
                 his
                 escape
                 [
                 out
                 of
                 Prison
                 ]
                 into
                 Mesopotamia
                 ,
                 and
                 saved
                 himself
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 had
                 intelligence
                 of
                 his
                 abode
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 he
                 [
                 caused
                 him
                 ]
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 from
                 thence
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 flead
                 him
                 alive
                 :
                 and
                 having
                 stuffed
                 his
                 skin
                 with
                 chaff
                 ,
                 he
                 hanged
                 it
                 up
                 before
                 the
                 City
                 gates
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 relate
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 forgeries
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 ,
                 b
                 but
                 we
                 collected
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 book
                 we
                 read
                 over
                 ,
                 [
                 intitled
                 ]
                 
                   the
                   disputation
                   of
                   Archelaus
                   ,
                   Bishop
                
                 of
                 Cascharum
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 Mesopotamia
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 Archelaus
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 disputed
                 with
                 Manichaeus
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 written
                 above
                 concerning
                 
                 Manichaeus's
                 Life
                 ,
                 Archelaus
                 himself
                 does
                 relate
                 .
                 Thus
                 therefore
                 does
                 the
                 envy
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 ]
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 delight
                 to
                 entrap
                 good
                 affairs
                 when
                 in
                 their
                 most
                 flourishing
                 posture
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 reason
                 the
                 goodness
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 permit
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 (
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 desirous
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 true
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 test
                 and
                 examined
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 to
                 extirpate
                 arrogancy
                 which
                 usually
                 grows
                 up
                 together
                 with
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 what
                 other
                 reason
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 question
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 solved
                 without
                 great
                 difficulty
                 and
                 tediousness
                 :
                 nor
                 can
                 it
                 now
                 be
                 opportunely
                 discust
                 by
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 our
                 design
                 to
                 examin
                 [
                 the
                 truth
                 ]
                 of
                 opinions
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 make
                 researches
                 into
                 the
                 abstruse
                 accounts
                 of
                 providence
                 and
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 ability
                 ,
                 to
                 compose
                 a
                 narrative
                 of
                 the
                 affairs
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 transacted
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 After
                 what
                 manner
                 therefore
                 the
                 superstition
                 of
                 the
                 Manichaeans
                 c
                 sprang
                 up
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 it
                 has
                 been
                 sufficiently
                 declared
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 return
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 series
                 of
                 ]
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 proper
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 History
                 we
                 designe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIII
                
                 .
                 How
                 Eusebius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Nicomedia
                 ,
                 and
                 Theognis
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 taking
                 courage
                 again
                 ,
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 subvert
                 the
                 
                   Nicene
                   Creed
                
                 ,
                 by
                 plotting
                 against
                 Athanasius
                 .
              
               
                 EUsebius
                 and
                 Theognis
                 ,
                 being
                 returned
                 from
                 exile
                 ,
                 recovered
                 their
                 own
                 Churches
                 ,
                 having
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 extruded
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 ordained
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 :
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 they
                 acquired
                 great
                 interest
                 and
                 favour
                 with
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 an
                 high
                 esteem
                 
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 looking
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 converts
                 from
                 an
                 Heretical
                 to
                 the
                 orthodox
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 abused
                 this
                 favour
                 and
                 liberty
                 granted
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 more
                 disturbance
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 then
                 formerly
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 ;
                 incited
                 thereto
                 by
                 two
                 motives
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 [
                 proceeded
                 ]
                 from
                 the
                 Arian
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 formerly
                 infected
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 from
                 their
                 inveterate
                 hatred
                 against
                 Athanasius
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 vigorously
                 opposed
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 faith
                 were
                 discussed
                 .
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 therefore
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 find
                 fault
                 with
                 
                 Athanasius's
                 ordination
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 unworthy
                 of
                 a
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 as
                 if
                 his
                 ordination
                 had
                 been
                 performed
                 by
                 unfitting
                 persons
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 afterwards
                 demonstrated
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 superiour
                 to
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 calumny
                 :
                 for
                 being
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 he
                 stifly
                 and
                 vigorously
                 contended
                 for
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Creed
                 :
                 then
                 Eusebius
                 set
                 all
                 his
                 wits
                 at
                 work
                 to
                 lay
                 a
                 plot
                 for
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 Arius
                 again
                 into
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 supposed
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 to
                 eradicate
                 the
                 *
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Consubstantiality
                 ,
                 and
                 introduce
                 
                   Arianism
                   .
                   Eusebius
                
                 therefore
                 wrote
                 to
                 Athanasius
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 readmit
                 Arius
                 and
                 his
                 companions
                 [
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 ]
                 b
                 And
                 in
                 his
                 Letter
                 he
                 intreated
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 openly
                 and
                 in
                 publick
                 he
                 threatned
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 Athanasius
                 could
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 be
                 prevailed
                 with
                 ,
                 he
                 attempts
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
                 Emperour
                 to
                 grant
                 Arius
                 leave
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 liberty
                 of
                 returning
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 he
                 prevailed
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 effect
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 relate
                 in
                 its
                 due
                 place
                 .
                 But
                 before
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 another
                 commotion
                 raised
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 For
                 her
                 own
                 sons
                 did
                 again
                 disturb
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Pamphilus
                
                 relates
                 ,
                 that
                 immediately
                 after
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 Aegypt
                 raised
                 mutual
                 factions
                 within
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 annexes
                 not
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 this
                 division
                 .
                 Whence
                 he
                 is
                 thought
                 by
                 many
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 double-tongued
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 declining
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 reasons
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 discords
                 ]
                 he
                 had
                 resolved
                 with
                 himself
                 not
                 to
                 assent
                 to
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 determined
                 at
                 Nice
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 we
                 our selves
                 have
                 found
                 from
                 several
                 Letters
                 which
                 the
                 Bishops
                 wrote
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 after
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 the
                 term
                 Homoousios
                 disturbed
                 some
                 mens
                 minds
                 .
                 Whilst
                 they
                 were
                 busying
                 themselves
                 about
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 too
                 curious
                 inquiries
                 into
                 its
                 import
                 and
                 meaning
                 ,
                 they
                 raised
                 an
                 intestine
                 war
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 herein
                 was
                 not
                 unlike
                 a
                 fight
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 .
                 For
                 neither
                 side
                 seemed
                 to
                 understand
                 perfectly
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 reviled
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 that
                 had
                 an
                 aversion
                 for
                 the
                 term
                 Homoöusios
                 ,
                 look'd
                 upon
                 them
                 that
                 approved
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 introducers
                 of
                 c
                 
                 Sabellius's
                 and
                 
                 Montanus's
                 opinion
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 they
                 called
                 them
                 blasphemers
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 persons
                 that
                 destroyed
                 the
                 existence
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 were
                 maintainers
                 of
                 the
                 term
                 Homoöusios
                 ,
                 supposing
                 the
                 other
                 [
                 their
                 adversaries
                 ]
                 to
                 be
                 introducers
                 of
                 [
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 ]
                 many
                 Gods
                 ,
                 abominated
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 bringers
                 in
                 of
                 Gentilism
                 .
                 Eustathius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 reviles
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Pamphilus
                
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 adulterates
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Faith.
                 Eusebius
                 answers
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 does
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 infringe
                 or
                 Violate
                 the
                 Creed
                 [
                 published
                 ]
                 at
                 Nice
                 :
                 but
                 accuses
                 Eustathius
                 ,
                 for
                 being
                 an
                 Assertour
                 of
                 
                 Sabellius's
                 opinion
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 reasons
                 every
                 one
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 wrote
                 Volumes
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 against
                 most
                 bitter
                 enemies
                 :
                 And
                 although
                 both
                 sides
                 asserted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 had
                 a
                 *
                 proper
                 ,
                 real
                 and
                 peculiar
                 Person
                 and
                 existence
                 ,
                 and
                 confessed
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 God
                 in
                 three
                 Persons
                 ,
                 yet
                 (
                 how
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 )
                 they
                 could
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 agree
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 endure
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 quiet
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Synod
                 convened
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 which
                 deposed
                 Eustathius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 :
                 upon
                 whose
                 account
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 sedition
                 raised
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 that
                 City
                 was
                 almost
                 ruined
                 .
              
               
                 THerefore
                 ,
                 having
                 convened
                 a
                 Synod
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 they
                 depose
                 Eustathius
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 who
                 was
                 better
                 affected
                 towards
                 
                 Sabellius's
                 opinion
                 ,
                 than
                 towards
                 what
                 the
                 
                   Nicene
                   Synod
                
                 had
                 determined
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 report
                 ,
                 [
                 he
                 was
                 deposed
                 ]
                 for
                 other
                 reasons
                 less
                 commendable
                 :
                 which
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 openly
                 declared
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 which
                 the
                 Bishops
                 usually
                 do
                 towards
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 depose
                 ;
                 they
                 load
                 them
                 wi●h
                 reproaches
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 them
                 impious
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 annex
                 not
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 their
                 impiety
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 they
                 deposed
                 Eustathius
                 as
                 a
                 favourer
                 of
                 
                 Sabellius's
                 opinion
                 (
                 Cyrus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Beraea
                 being
                 his
                 accuser
                 ,
                 )
                 Georgius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 in
                 Syria
                 (
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 number
                 who
                 hated
                 the
                 term
                 Homoöusios
                 )
                 has
                 related
                 
                   in
                   that
                   Encomium
                
                 a
                 
                   he
                   wrote
                   upon
                   Eusebius
                   Emisenus
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 this
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Emisenus
                
                 we
                 will
                 hereafter
                 speak
                 in
                 its
                 proper
                 place
                 .
                 But
                 Georgius
                 writes
                 [
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 do
                 not
                 very
                 well
                 hang
                 together
                 ]
                 concerning
                 Eustathius
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 reports
                 ,
                 that
                 Eustathius
                 was
                 accused
                 by
                 Cyrus
                 for
                 an
                 assertour
                 of
                 
                 Sabellius's
                 opinion
                 ;
                 again
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 Cyrus
                 was
                 b
                 condemned
                 and
                 deposed
                 for
                 maintaining
                 the
                 same
                 errour
                 .
                 
                 But
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 Cyrus
                 should
                 accuse
                 Eustathius
                 ,
                 for
                 being
                 a
                 Sabellian
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 himself
                 a
                 favourer
                 of
                 that
                 Heresie
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 probable
                 therefore
                 that
                 Eustathius
                 was
                 deposed
                 for
                 some
                 other
                 reasons
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 Eustatbius
                 was
                 deposed
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 Sedition
                 raised
                 in
                 Antioch
                 .
                 And
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 [
                 at
                 the
                 conferences
                 ]
                 about
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 frequently
                 kindled
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 flame
                 [
                 of
                 dissention
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 it
                 wanted
                 but
                 little
                 of
                 destroying
                 the
                 whole
                 City
                 ,
                 the
                 populace
                 being
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 factions
                 :
                 one
                 party
                 of
                 them
                 contended
                 vigorously
                 for
                 the
                 translation
                 of
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Pamphilus
                
                 from
                 Caesarea
                 in
                 Palestine
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 ]
                 Antioch
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 faction
                 was
                 very
                 earnest
                 to
                 have
                 Eustathius
                 restored
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 City
                 in
                 general
                 favoured
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 party
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 ]
                 The
                 Military
                 forces
                 also
                 were
                 drawn
                 up
                 in
                 battel
                 array
                 [
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ]
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 against
                 enemies
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 just
                 about
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 swords
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 repressed
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Emperour
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 ,
                 c
                 and
                 Eusebius
                 by
                 his
                 refusal
                 of
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 appeased
                 that
                 Tumult
                 and
                 Sedition
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 the
                 Emperour
                 admired
                 him
                 greatly
                 ,
                 and
                 writ
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 commends
                 his
                 prudent
                 resolution
                 ,
                 calling
                 him
                 happy
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 judged
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 Bishop
                 not
                 of
                 one
                 City
                 ,
                 but
                 almost
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 recorded
                 therefore
                 that
                 after
                 this
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Antioch
                 was
                 d
                 vacant
                 eight
                 years
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 diligence
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 plotted
                 the
                 subversion
                 of
                 the
                 Nicene
                 faith
                 ,
                 e
                 Euphronius
                 is
                 ordained
                 Bishop
                 .
                 Let
                 thus
                 much
                 be
                 related
                 concerning
                 the
                 Synod
                 convened
                 at
                 Antioch
                 upon
                 
                 Eustathius's
                 account
                 .
                 Soon
                 after
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 long
                 before
                 left
                 Berytus
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 now
                 possessed
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Nicomedia
                 ,
                 )
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 confederates
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 Arius
                 again
                 into
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 prevailed
                 to
                 effect
                 this
                 their
                 design
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 perswaded
                 to
                 admit
                 Arius
                 and
                 Euzoïus
                 into
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 to
                 relate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 to
                 get
                 Arius
                 recalled
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Emperour
                 Constantine
                 had
                 a
                 sister
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Constantia
                 .
                 She
                 had
                 been
                 married
                 to
                 Licinius
                 who
                 was
                 heretofore
                 colleague
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 with
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 he
                 became
                 a
                 Tyrant
                 and
                 was
                 therefore
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 She
                 had
                 a
                 confident
                 ,
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 favourer
                 of
                 Arianism
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 reckoned
                 amongst
                 her
                 domesticks
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 ,
                 prompted
                 thereto
                 by
                 Eusebius
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 faction
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 his
                 familiar
                 discourse
                 with
                 Constantia
                 let
                 fall
                 some
                 words
                 concerning
                 Arius
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Synod
                 had
                 done
                 him
                 wrong
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 sentiments
                 were
                 not
                 such
                 as
                 report
                 represented
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 Constantia
                 having
                 heard
                 this
                 was
                 easily
                 induced
                 to
                 give
                 credit
                 to
                 the
                 Presbyter
                 .
                 But
                 she
                 had
                 not
                 confidence
                 to
                 declare
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 It
                 happened
                 that
                 Constantia
                 fell
                 dangerously
                 sick
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 came
                 daily
                 to
                 visit
                 her
                 in
                 her
                 sickness
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 she
                 was
                 brought
                 into
                 so
                 dangerous
                 a
                 condition
                 by
                 her
                 distemper
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 expected
                 to
                 die
                 immediately
                 ,
                 she
                 recommends
                 the
                 Presbyter
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 declaring
                 to
                 him
                 his
                 industry
                 ,
                 piety
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 well
                 affected
                 he
                 was
                 towards
                 his
                 Government
                 :
                 and
                 immediately
                 after
                 she
                 died
                 .
                 The
                 Presbyter
                 was
                 [
                 after
                 this
                 ]
                 made
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 greatest
                 confidents
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 by
                 degrees
                 got
                 a
                 greater
                 liberty
                 of
                 speaking
                 ,
                 he
                 relates
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 concerning
                 Arius
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 before
                 told
                 his
                 sister
                 ;
                 affirming
                 that
                 Arius
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 sentiments
                 than
                 what
                 were
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Synods
                 determination
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 [
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 would
                 admit
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 give
                 his
                 consent
                 to
                 what
                 the
                 Synod
                 had
                 decreed
                 :
                 a
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 falsely
                 accused
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 reason
                 .
                 These
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 seemed
                 strange
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 Thus
                 therefore
                 he
                 answered
                 [
                 the
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 ]
                 if
                 Arius
                 does
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 Synods
                 determination
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 the
                 same
                 sentiments
                 with
                 that
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 both
                 admit
                 him
                 to
                 my
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 send
                 him
                 back
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 with
                 repute
                 and
                 honour
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 wrote
                 to
                 Arius
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         VICTOR
                         CONSTANTINUS
                         ,
                         MAXIMUS
                         ,
                         AUGUSTUS
                         ,
                         to
                         Arius
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           It
                           has
                           been
                           sometime
                           since
                           made
                           known
                           to
                           your
                           Gravity
                           ,
                           that
                           you
                           should
                           repair
                           to
                           Our
                           Court
                           ,
                           in
                           order
                           to
                           your
                           being
                           admitted
                           to
                           the
                           enjoyment
                           of
                           Our
                           presence
                           .
                           But
                           we
                           much
                           admire
                           ,
                           that
                           you
                           have
                           not
                           immediately
                           performed
                           this
                           .
                           Wherefore
                           ,
                           ascend
                           forthwith
                           a
                           publick
                           Chariot
                           ,
                           and
                           come
                           with
                           speed
                           to
                           Our
                           Court
                           :
                           That
                           having
                           experienced
                           Our
                           benevolence
                           and
                           care
                           ,
                           you
                           may
                           return
                           to
                           your
                           own
                           Countrey
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           God
                           preserve
                           you
                           ,
                           beloved
                           brother
                           .
                        
                         
                           
                             Dated
                             before
                             the
                             fifth
                             of
                             the
                             Kalends
                             of
                             December
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Letter
                 to
                 Arius
                 .
                 Here
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 admire
                 the
                 Emperours
                 care
                 and
                 zeal
                 for
                 Religion
                 .
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 evident
                 by
                 this
                 Letter
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 before
                 frequently
                 exhorted
                 Arius
                 to
                 a
                 *
                 recantation
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 reproves
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 his
                 frequent
                 writing
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 Arius
                 had
                 not
                 forthwith
                 returned
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 Arius
                 therefore
                 having
                 received
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Letters
                 ,
                 came
                 soon
                 after
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 There
                 came
                 
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 Euzoïus
                 ;
                 whom
                 Alexander
                 had
                 divested
                 of
                 his
                 Deaconship
                 when
                 he
                 deposed
                 Arius
                 and
                 his
                 associates
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 admits
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 asked
                 them
                 whether
                 they
                 would
                 agree
                 to
                 the
                 [
                 Nicene
                 ]
                 faith
                 .
                 They
                 having
                 readily
                 given
                 their
                 assent
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 deliver
                 in
                 a
                 Libel
                 containing
                 [
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 ]
                 their
                 faith
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVI
                
                 .
                 How
                 Arius
                 ,
                 being
                 recalled
                 [
                 from
                 exile
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 having
                 given
                 up
                 a
                 Libell
                 of
                 Repentance
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 did
                 therein
                 hypocritically
                 pretend
                 [
                 himself
                 an
                 assertour
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Creed
                 .
              
               
                 HAving
                 therefore
                 composed
                 a
                 Libell
                 ,
                 they
                 present
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 the
                 contents
                 whereof
                 are
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 Arius
                 and
                 Euzoïus
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   our
                   most
                   Religious
                   and
                   most
                   pious
                   Lord
                
                 Constantine
                 
                   the
                   Emperour
                   .
                   According
                   to
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   your
                   piety
                   most
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   (
                   our
                   Lord
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   )
                   we
                   do
                   declare
                   our
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   writing
                   profess
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   and
                   all
                   our
                   adherents
                   do
                   believe
                   as
                   followeth
                   .
                   We
                   believe
                   in
                   one
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   Almighty
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   made
                   by
                   him
                   before
                   all
                   worlds
                   :
                   God
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   all
                   things
                   were
                   made
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   earth
                   :
                   who
                   came
                   down
                   from
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   incarnate
                   ,
                   and
                   suffered
                   ,
                   and
                   rose
                   again
                   ,
                   and
                   ascended
                   into
                   the
                   heavens
                   ,
                   who
                   also
                   shall
                   come
                   again
                   to
                   judge
                   the
                   quick
                   and
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                   [
                   We
                   also
                   believe
                   ]
                   in
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   kingdom
                   of
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   one
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   [
                   which
                   is
                   spred
                   ]
                   from
                   one
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   This
                   faith
                   we
                   have
                   received
                   from
                   the
                   holy
                   Gospels
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   saying
                   to
                   his
                   disciples
                   :
                
                 Go
                 ye
                 and
                 teach
                 all
                 nations
                 ,
                 baptizing
                 
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 a
                 
                   If
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   thus
                   believe
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   [
                   if
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   ]
                   truly
                   admit
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   the
                   Son
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   manner
                   as
                   the
                   whole
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   (
                   which
                   we
                   believe
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   )
                   do
                   teach
                   ,
                   God
                   is
                   our
                   Judge
                   ,
                   both
                   now
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Judgment
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   We
                   therefore
                   beseech
                   your
                   piety
                   (
                   O
                   Emperour
                   most
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God!
                   )
                   that
                   we
                   being
                   Ecclesiastical
                   persons
                   ,
                   and
                   holding
                   the
                   Faith
                   and
                   sence
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   may
                   by
                   your
                   pacifick
                   and
                   religious
                   piety
                   be
                   united
                
                 b
                 
                   to
                   our
                   mother
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   all
                   questions
                   and
                   superfluous
                   disputations
                   being
                   wholly
                   taken
                   away
                   and
                   suppressed
                   :
                   that
                   so
                   both
                   we
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   enjoying
                   a
                   mutual
                   peace
                   and
                   union
                   ,
                   may
                   joyntly
                   offer
                   up
                   our
                   usual
                   prayers
                   for
                   the
                   peaceable
                   Reign
                   of
                   your
                   Imperial
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   your
                   whole
                   Family
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVII
                
                 .
                 How
                 Arius
                 returned
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 
                 Athanasius's
                 refusal
                 to
                 admit
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 Eusebius's
                 faction
                 framed
                 divers
                 accusations
                 against
                 Athanasius
                 before
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
              
               
                 ARius
                 having
                 thus
                 perswaded
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 returned
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 specious
                 covert
                 was
                 not
                 prevalent
                 enough
                 to
                 suppress
                 the
                 silenced
                 and
                 hidden
                 truth
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 Athanasius
                 denied
                 him
                 reception
                 upon
                 his
                 arival
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 :
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 detested
                 the
                 man
                 as
                 an
                 abomination
                 :
                 )
                 he
                 attempted
                 to
                 stir
                 up
                 new
                 commotions
                 in
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 by
                 disseminating
                 his
                 heresie
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Eusebius
                 did
                 both
                 himself
                 write
                 Letters
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 induced
                 the
                 Emperour
                 to
                 write
                 ,
                 that
                 Arius
                 and
                 his
                 complices
                 might
                 be
                 received
                 [
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 Athanasius
                 did
                 wholly
                 refuse
                 to
                 grant
                 them
                 reception
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 acquainted
                 the
                 Emperour
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 for
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 once
                 rejected
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 anathematized
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 entirely
                 readmitted
                 again
                 [
                 to
                 their
                 degrees
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ]
                 at
                 their
                 return
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 highly
                 incensed
                 [
                 at
                 this
                 return
                 ]
                 thus
                 threatned
                 Athanasius
                 in
                 a
                 Letter
                 a
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Part
                   of
                   the
                   Emperours
                   Letter
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Having
                     therefore
                     received
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     our
                     will
                     ,
                     doe
                     you
                     afford
                     a
                     free
                     ingress
                     to
                     all
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     desirous
                     of
                     entring
                     into
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     we
                     shall
                     receive
                     information
                     that
                     you
                     have
                     prohibited
                     any
                     of
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     desirous
                     [
                     to
                     be
                     united
                     ]
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     or
                     have
                     hindred
                     their
                     admission
                     ,
                     We
                     will
                     immediately
                     send
                     one
                     who
                     shall
                     be
                     impowred
                     by
                     Our
                     order
                     to
                     depose
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     banish
                     you
                     your
                     Countrey
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   wrote
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   having
                   a
                   regard
                   to
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   the
                   publick
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   unwilling
                   that
                   [
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   ]
                   the
                   Church
                   should
                   be
                   rent
                   asunder
                   .
                   b
                   For
                   he
                   laboured
                   to
                   reduce
                   them
                   all
                   to
                   a
                   perfect
                   union
                   .
                   At
                   that
                   time
                   therefore
                   the
                   Eusebians
                   (
                   who
                   were
                   deadly
                   haters
                   of
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                   )
                   supposing
                   they
                   had
                   gotten
                   a
                   fair
                   opportunity
                   ,
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   Emperours
                   indignation
                   as
                   instrumental
                   for
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   design
                   .
                   Upon
                   which
                   account
                   they
                   made
                   great
                   disturbances
                   ,
                   labouring
                   by
                   that
                   meanes
                   to
                   effect
                   
                   Athanasius's
                   deposition
                   from
                   his
                   Bishoprick
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   hoped
                   that
                   the
                   Arian
                   opinion
                   would
                   become
                   absolutely
                   prevalent
                   by
                   these
                   means
                   only
                   ,
                   [
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   ]
                   by
                   a
                   removal
                   of
                   Athanasius
                   .
                   There
                   was
                   therefore
                   by
                   a
                   joynt
                   consent
                   an
                   attack
                   made
                   against
                   him
                   by
                   Eusebius
                   of
                   
                     Nicomedia
                     ,
                     Theognis
                  
                   of
                   
                     Nice
                     ,
                     Maris
                  
                   of
                   
                     Chalcedon
                     ,
                     Ursacius
                  
                   of
                   Singidunum
                   [
                   a
                   City
                   ]
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Upper
                     Maesia
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Valens
                   of
                   Mursa
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Upper
                     Pannonia
                  
                   .
                   These
                   persons
                   hire
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Melitian
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   who
                   bring
                   in
                   several
                   accusations
                   against
                   Athanasius
                   .
                   And
                   first
                   they
                   frame
                   a
                   complaint
                   [
                   against
                   him
                   ]
                   by
                   c
                   
                     Ision
                     ,
                     Eudaemon
                  
                   and
                   Callinicus
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   Melitians
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   Athanasius
                   had
                   ordered
                   the
                   Aegyptians
                   to
                   pay
                   a
                   linnen
                   garment
                   [
                   under
                   the
                   notion
                   of
                   tribute
                   ]
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   .
                   d
                   But
                   Alypius
                   ,
                   and
                   Macarius
                   ,
                   Presbyters
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   then
                   accidentally
                   at
                   Nicomedia
                   ,
                   extinguished
                   this
                   accusation
                   ,
                   having
                   informed
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   they
                   reported
                   against
                   Athanasius
                   was
                   false
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   the
                   Emperour
                   by
                   his
                   Letters
                   sharply
                   reproved
                   those
                   that
                   informed
                   against
                   him
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   advised
                   Athanasius
                   in
                   a
                   Letter
                   to
                   repair
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Eusebian
                   faction
                   ,
                   before
                   his
                   arival
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   their
                   preventing
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   tack
                   another
                   accusation
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   far
                   worse
                   than
                   the
                   former
                   :
                   as
                   if
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                   *
                   entring
                   into
                   a
                   conspiracy
                   against
                   the
                   Emperours
                   affaires
                   ,
                   had
                   sent
                   a
                   little
                   chest
                   full
                   of
                   gold
                   to
                   one
                   Philumenus
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   having
                   taken
                   cognizance
                   hereof
                   at
                   Psamathia
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Suburbs
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   Nicomedia
                   ,
                   and
                   finding
                   Athanasius
                   innocent
                   ,
                   dismissed
                   him
                   with
                   honour
                   ;
                   and
                   wrote
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   Bishop
                   Athanasius
                   had
                   been
                   falsly
                   accused
                   .
                   It
                   would
                   indeed
                   have
                   been
                   comely
                   and
                   decent
                   to
                   have
                   passed
                   over
                   in
                   silence
                   those
                   calumnies
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Eusebians
                   afterwards
                   framed
                   against
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                   lest
                   Christs
                   Church
                   should
                   be
                   condemned
                   by
                   those
                   that
                   do
                   not
                   embrace
                   his
                   doctrine
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   regard
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   committed
                   to
                   writing
                   ,
                   and
                   exposed
                   to
                   the
                   view
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   I
                   therefore
                   judged
                   it
                   necessary
                   to
                   treat
                   of
                   these
                   matters
                   as
                   compendiously
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   which
                   [
                   if
                   particularized
                   ]
                   would
                   require
                   a
                   peculiar
                   volume
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   a
                   short
                   account
                   ,
                   whence
                   both
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   the
                   calumny
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   the
                   contrivers
                   of
                   the
                   false
                   accusation
                   had
                   their
                   original
                   .
                   e
                   Mareotes
                   is
                   a
                   region
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   in
                   it
                   a
                   great
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   very
                   populous
                   villages
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   them
                   many
                   and
                   stately
                   Churches
                   .
                   All
                   these
                   Churches
                   are
                   under
                   [
                   the
                   jurisdiction
                   of
                   ]
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   and
                   subject
                   to
                   his
                   City
                   like
                   Parishes
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   Country
                   of
                   Mareotes
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   by
                   name
                   Ischyras
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   committed
                   a
                   fact
                   worthy
                   of
                   a
                   thousand
                   deaths
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   whenas
                   he
                   had
                   never
                   been
                   admitted
                   into
                   sacred
                   Orders
                   ,
                   he
                   [
                   nevertheless
                   ]
                   took
                   upon
                   himself
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   so
                   audacious
                   as
                   to
                   perform
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   .
                   This
                   Ischyras
                   therefore
                   ,
                   detected
                   in
                   the
                   commission
                   of
                   the
                   foresaid
                   crime
                   ,
                   made
                   his
                   escape
                   thence
                   ,
                   and
                   arriving
                   at
                   Nicomedia
                   ,
                   for
                   refuge
                   fled
                   to
                   the
                   Eusebian
                   faction
                   .
                   They
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   their
                   hatred
                   towards
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                   receive
                   him
                   as
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   ;
                   and
                   promise
                   to
                   prefer
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   dignity
                   of
                   a
                   Bishoprick
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   would
                   frame
                   an
                   accusation
                   against
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                   they
                   deriving
                   a
                   pretence
                   [
                   for
                   this
                   calumny
                   ]
                   from
                   those
                   stories
                   which
                   Ischyras
                   had
                   contrived
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   gave
                   out
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   suffered
                   most
                   miserably
                   by
                   an
                   assault
                   made
                   upon
                   him
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   Macarius
                   running
                   furiously
                   [
                   into
                   the
                   Oratory
                   ]
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   overturned
                   the
                   Table
                   ,
                   broke
                   the
                   mystical
                   Cup
                   ,
                   and
                   burnt
                   the
                   sacred
                   books
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   accusation
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   said
                   )
                   the
                   Eusebians
                   promised
                   him
                   a
                   Bishoprick
                   as
                   his
                   reward
                   ,
                   being
                   sensible
                   that
                   this
                   accusation
                   against
                   Macarius
                   ,
                   would
                   (
                   together
                   with
                   him
                   that
                   was
                   accused
                   )
                   overthrow
                   Athanasius
                   also
                   who
                   had
                   sent
                   Macarius
                   .
                   This
                   accusation
                   therefore
                   they
                   charged
                   him
                   with
                   afterwards
                   .
                   But
                   before
                   this
                   [
                   calumny
                   they
                   framed
                   ]
                   another
                   stuffed
                   with
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   hatred
                   and
                   maliciousness
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   must
                   now
                   speak
                   of
                   .
                   Having
                   got
                   a
                   mans
                   hand
                   (
                   whence
                   they
                   had
                   it
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   had
                   murdered
                   any
                   man
                   and
                   cut
                   off
                   his
                   hand
                   ;
                   or
                   whether
                   they
                   had
                   cut
                   it
                   off
                   from
                   some
                   dead
                   body
                   ,
                   God
                   only
                   knows
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   were
                   authours
                   of
                   this
                   fact
                   ,
                   )
                   they
                   produced
                   it
                   [
                   pretending
                   ]
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   one
                   f
                   Arsenius
                   ,
                   a
                   Melitian
                   Bishop
                   :
                   the
                   hand
                   they
                   exposed
                   to
                   all
                   mens
                   view
                   ,
                   but
                   kept
                   Arsenius
                   concealed
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   reported
                   that
                   Athanasius
                   had
                   this
                   hand
                   in
                   his
                   custody
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   some
                   magical
                   delusions
                   .
                   This
                   therefore
                   was
                   the
                   chiefest
                   and
                   most
                   important
                   point
                   of
                   the
                   accusation
                   which
                   these
                   Sycophants
                   had
                   forged
                   [
                   against
                   Athanasius
                   .
                   ]
                   But
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   usually
                   happens
                   in
                   such
                   cases
                   )
                   other
                   persons
                   accused
                   him
                   of
                   other
                   matters
                   .
                   For
                   all
                   those
                   who
                   had
                   been
                   his
                   enemies
                   before
                   ,
                   did
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   most
                   especially
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   their
                   utmost
                   force
                   against
                   him
                   .
                   The
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   having
                   intelligence
                   of
                   these
                   proceedings
                   ,
                   writes
                   to
                   g
                   Dalmatius
                   the
                   Censor
                   ,
                   his
                   brothers
                   son
                   ,
                   who
                   then
                   kept
                   his
                   residence
                   at
                   Antioch
                   in
                   Syria
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   command
                   the
                   persons
                   accused
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   taken
                   cognizance
                   of
                   the
                   case
                   )
                   order
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   convicted
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   .
                   He
                   also
                   sent
                   Eusebius
                   and
                   Theognis
                   ,
                   that
                   Athanasius
                   might
                   be
                   tried
                   before
                   them
                   .
                   When
                   Athanasius
                   knew
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   summoned
                   to
                   appear
                   before
                   the
                   Censor
                   ,
                   he
                   sent
                   into
                   Aegypt
                   to
                   find
                   out
                   Arsenius
                   .
                   He
                   had
                   certain
                   information
                   that
                   the
                   man
                   was
                   concealed
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   apprehend
                   him
                   because
                   he
                   frequently
                   changed
                   his
                   lurking
                   holes
                   by
                   removing
                   from
                   one
                   place
                   to
                   another
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   interim
                   ,
                   the
                   Emperour
                   suppressed
                   the
                   tryal
                   which
                   should
                   have
                   been
                   before
                   the
                   Censor
                   ,
                   upon
                   this
                   account
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVIII
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ordered
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 Bishops
                 should
                 be
                 convened
                 at
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 accusations
                 brought
                 against
                 Athanasius
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Emperour
                 had
                 ordered
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 Bishops
                 to
                 meet
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 consecration
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 erected
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 He
                 therefore
                 issued
                 out
                 an
                 order
                 that
                 those
                 Bishops
                 [
                 before
                 they
                 met
                 there
                 ]
                 should
                 first
                 be
                 convened
                 at
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 by
                 make
                 researches
                 into
                 
                 Athanasius's
                 case
                 :
                 that
                 so
                 [
                 all
                 occasions
                 of
                 ]
                 contention
                 being
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 wholly
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 more
                 peaceably
                 perform
                 the
                 *
                 solemnities
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 dedication
                 ,
                 and
                 consecrate
                 it
                 unto
                 God.
                 a
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 thirtieth
                 year
                 of
                 Constantines
                 Empire
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 assembled
                 at
                 Tyre
                 Bishops
                 out
                 of
                 divers
                 places
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 sixty
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 summons
                 of
                 Dionysius
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 had
                 born
                 the
                 Consulship
                 .
                 Macarius
                 the
                 Presbyter
                 was
                 brought
                 from
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 bound
                 in
                 iron
                 chains
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 custody
                 of
                 a
                 guard
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 .
                 But
                 Athanasius
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 come
                 thither
                 (
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 so
                 much
                 dreaded
                 the
                 accusations
                 brought
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 conscious
                 to
                 himself
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 guilty
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 he
                 was
                 accused
                 for
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 afraid
                 least
                 they
                 should
                 make
                 any
                 innovations
                 there
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 what
                 had
                 by
                 common
                 consent
                 been
                 approved
                 of
                 at
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Nice
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 yet
                 he
                 dreaded
                 the
                 Emperours
                 menacing
                 letters
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 had
                 written
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 come
                 voluntarily
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 by
                 force
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Athanasius
                 also
                 was
                 present
                 there
                 ,
                 being
                 necessitated
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Arsenius
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 hand
                 which
                 was
                 reported
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 cut
                 off
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 forced
                 Arsenius
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Tyre
                 .
                 For
                 having
                 neglected
                 the
                 commands
                 which
                 the
                 Sycophants
                 ,
                 whose
                 hireling
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 in
                 a
                 disguise
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 would
                 be
                 done
                 there
                 .
                 It
                 accidentally
                 hapned
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 a
                 Archelaus
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Consularis
                 )
                 heard
                 some
                 persons
                 in
                 an
                 Inn
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Arsenius
                 (
                 the
                 person
                 reported
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 murthered
                 )
                 was
                 there
                 kept
                 concealed
                 in
                 some
                 [
                 Citizens
                 ]
                 house
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 had
                 heard
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 taken
                 good
                 notice
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 spoke
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 they
                 gave
                 their
                 Master
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 heard
                 .
                 He
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 delay
                 ,
                 immediately
                 searched
                 for
                 the
                 man
                 and
                 found
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 found
                 him
                 ,
                 ordered
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 secured
                 .
                 And
                 gives
                 notice
                 to
                 Athanasius
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 disturbed
                 :
                 for
                 Arsenius
                 was
                 alive
                 and
                 present
                 there
                 .
                 Arsenius
                 being
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 denied
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 [
                 Arsenius
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 Paul
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 formerly
                 known
                 him
                 ,
                 made
                 it
                 appear
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 person
                 .
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 having
                 before
                 hand
                 disposed
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 soon
                 after
                 Athanasius
                 was
                 summoned
                 by
                 the
                 Synod
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 his
                 appearance
                 ,
                 the
                 Sycophants
                 produced
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 enforced
                 their
                 accusation
                 [
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 he
                 *
                 demeaned
                 himself
                 prudently
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 enquired
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Accusers
                 ,
                 whether
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 knew
                 Arsenius
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 answered
                 that
                 they
                 knew
                 him
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 Arsenius
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 in
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 having
                 his
                 hands
                 hid
                 under
                 his
                 upper
                 long
                 garment
                 :
                 then
                 he
                 asked
                 them
                 again
                 ;
                 is
                 this
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 lost
                 his
                 hand
                 ?
                 Hereupon
                 ,
                 they
                 (
                 excepting
                 those
                 that
                 knew
                 whence
                 the
                 hand
                 had
                 been
                 cut
                 off
                 )
                 were
                 astonished
                 at
                 the
                 strangeness
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 thought
                 that
                 Arsenius
                 had
                 really
                 wanted
                 a
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 expected
                 that
                 Athanasius
                 would
                 make
                 his
                 own
                 defence
                 some
                 other
                 way
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 took
                 
                 Arsenius's
                 garment
                 ,
                 and
                 turning
                 it
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 shews
                 the
                 mans
                 hand
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 when
                 some
                 supposed
                 that
                 his
                 other
                 hand
                 was
                 wanting
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 short
                 stay
                 ,
                 permitting
                 them
                 to
                 continue
                 dubious
                 .
                 Immediately
                 after
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 further
                 delay
                 ,
                 he
                 turned
                 aside
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 [
                 of
                 his
                 garment
                 ]
                 and
                 shewed
                 
                 Arsenius's
                 other
                 hand
                 :
                 after
                 which
                 he
                 thus
                 addressed
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 company
                 ;
                 Arsenius
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 is
                 found
                 to
                 have
                 two
                 hands
                 :
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 let
                 my
                 Accusers
                 shew
                 the
                 place
                 whence
                 it
                 was
                 cut
                 off
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXX
                
                 .
                 That
                 Athanasius
                 being
                 found
                 innocent
                 after
                 his
                 first
                 accusation
                 ,
                 his
                 Accusers
                 made
                 their
                 escape
                 by
                 flight
                 .
              
               
                 THese
                 affairs
                 concerning
                 Arsenius
                 having
                 been
                 thus
                 transacted
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 had
                 contrived
                 this
                 fraud
                 ,
                 were
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 straight
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 Achab
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 also
                 called
                 John
                 )
                 
                 Athanasius's
                 Accuser
                 ,
                 slipt
                 away
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 judicature
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 made
                 his
                 escape
                 in
                 the
                 tumult
                 .
                 Thus
                 Athanasius
                 cleared
                 himself
                 from
                 this
                 accusation
                 ,
                 without
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 any
                 *
                 exception
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 confident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 bare
                 sight
                 of
                 Arsenius
                 being
                 alive
                 would
                 abash
                 the
                 Sycophants
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXI
                
                 .
                 That
                 Athanasius
                 fled
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Bishops
                 not
                 admitting
                 of
                 his
                 defence
                 at
                 his
                 second
                 accusation
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 in
                 his
                 disproof
                 of
                 the
                 false
                 accusations
                 brought
                 against
                 Macarius
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 legal
                 exceptions
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 he
                 excepted
                 against
                 Eusebius
                 and
                 his
                 companions
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 enemies
                 ,
                 alledging
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 his
                 adversaries
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 that
                 Ischyras
                 the
                 Accuser
                 had
                 really
                 procured
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Libel
                 of
                 Accusation
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Judges
                 would
                 not
                 allow
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 exceptions
                 ,
                 
                 Macarius's
                 cause
                 was
                 brought
                 in
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 the
                 Accusers
                 were
                 almost
                 wearied
                 out
                 and
                 quite
                 faint
                 ,
                 the
                 further
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 was
                 defered
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 some
                 persons
                 should
                 make
                 a
                 journey
                 into
                 Mareotes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 make
                 inquisition
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 concerning
                 all
                 matters
                 that
                 were
                 doubtful
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 Athanasius
                 perceived
                 that
                 those
                 very
                 persons
                 were
                 ordered
                 to
                 go
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 excepted
                 against
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 
                   Theognis
                   ,
                   Maris
                   ,
                   Theodôrus
                   ,
                   Macedonius
                   ,
                   Valens
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Ursacius
                 were
                 sent
                 :
                 )
                 he
                 cried
                 out
                 that
                 their
                 proceedings
                 were
                 treacherous
                 and
                 fraudulent
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 unjust
                 [
                 said
                 he
                 ]
                 that
                 Macarius
                 the
                 Presbyter
                 should
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 bonds
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Accuser
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Adversaries
                 the
                 judges
                 should
                 go
                 ;
                 and
                 [
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 ]
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 the
                 memorials
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 up
                 [
                 in
                 favour
                 ]
                 of
                 one
                 side
                 only
                 .
                 After
                 Athanasius
                 had
                 spoke
                 these
                 words
                 aloud
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 protestation
                 before
                 the
                 whole
                 Synod
                 and
                 Dionysius
                 the
                 president
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 that
                 no
                 body
                 took
                 notice
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 privately
                 withdrew
                 .
                 Those
                 therefore
                 that
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 Mareotes
                 ,
                 having
                 registred
                 the
                 Acts
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 one
                 side
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 those
                 things
                 had
                 been
                 most
                 certainly
                 true
                 ,
                 a
                 which
                 the
                 Accuser
                 had
                 deposed
                 ;
                 made
                 [
                 their
                 return
                 to
                 Tyre
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXII
                
                 .
                 That
                 after
                 
                 Athanasius's
                 departure
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 deposed
                 by
                 the
                 Vote
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 .
              
               
                 AThanasius
                 being
                 gone
                 away
                 ,
                 fled
                 immediately
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 The
                 Synod
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 condemned
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 absence
                 for
                 deserting
                 his
                 cause
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Acts
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 up
                 in
                 Mareotes
                 arived
                 ,
                 they
                 passed
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 deposition
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 loading
                 him
                 with
                 reproaches
                 in
                 the
                 a
                 Libel
                 of
                 his
                 deposition
                 ,
                 but
                 mentioned
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 how
                 shamefully
                 the
                 Sycophants
                 had
                 been
                 vanquished
                 in
                 the
                 accusation
                 of
                 the
                 murder
                 .
                 Arsenius
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 reported
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 murdered
                 ,
                 was
                 received
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 at
                 first
                 been
                 a
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Melitian
                 Heresie
                 :
                 But
                 he
                 subscribed
                 
                 Athanasius's
                 deposition
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 b
                 Hypselites
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 very
                 strange
                 )
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 reported
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 murdered
                 by
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 being
                 alive
                 ,
                 deposed
                 Athanasius
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIII
                
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 having
                 left
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 Dedication
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 readmitted
                 Arius
                 to
                 communion
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 interim
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Letters
                 arrived
                 ,
                 commanding
                 the
                 Synod
                 to
                 give
                 their
                 speedy
                 attendance
                 at
                 
                   New
                   Jerusalem
                
                 .
                 And
                 immediately
                 with
                 all
                 possible
                 expedition
                 they
                 hastned
                 from
                 Tyre
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 Where
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 finished
                 the
                 solemnities
                 of
                 the
                 consecration
                 of
                 the
                 places
                 ,
                 they
                 a
                 readmitted
                 Arius
                 and
                 his
                 associates
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Letters
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 signified
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 fully
                 satisfied
                 as
                 touching
                 Arius
                 and
                 
                 Euzoïus's
                 faith
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 they
                 wrote
                 Letters
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 envy
                 and
                 hatred
                 was
                 now
                 banished
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 peaceable
                 and
                 sedate
                 posture
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 Arius
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 by
                 his
                 repentance
                 he
                 had
                 acknowledged
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 future
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 deservedley
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 b
                 [
                 But
                 ]
                 they
                 obscurely
                 intimated
                 that
                 Athanasius
                 was
                 deposed
                 from
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 [
                 by
                 their
                 saying
                 that
                 all
                 envy
                 and
                 hatred
                 was
                 now
                 banished
                 ]
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 they
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 informing
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 affaires
                 .
                 Whilst
                 the
                 Bishops
                 were
                 transacting
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 other
                 Letters
                 came
                 unlookt
                 for
                 from
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 which
                 signified
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 Athanasius
                 was
                 fled
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 refuge
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 his
                 account
                 they
                 must
                 necessarily
                 come
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Emperours
                 intervening
                 Letter
                 is
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIV
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Emperour
                 by
                 his
                 Letter
                 summoned
                 the
                 Synod
                 to
                 attend
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 Athanasius's
                 case
                 might
                 be
                 accurately
                 discussed
                 in
                 his
                 presence
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VICTOR
                   CONSTANTINUS
                   ,
                   MAXIMUS
                   ,
                   AUGUSTUS
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Bishops
                   Assembled
                   at
                   Tyre
                   .
                
                 
                   IT
                   is
                   indeed
                   unknown
                   to
                   Us
                   ,
                   what
                   hath
                   tumultuously
                   and
                   tempestuously
                   been
                   determined
                   by
                   your
                   Synod
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   truth
                   seemeth
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   to
                   be
                   perverted
                   by
                   a
                   certain
                   turbulent
                   disorder
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   whilst
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   your
                   mutual
                   contention
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   are
                   desirous
                   should
                   be
                   insuperable
                   ,
                   you
                   consider
                   not
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   well
                   pleasing
                   to
                   God.
                   But
                   it
                   will
                   [
                   We
                   hope
                   ]
                   be
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   Divine
                   Providence
                   ,
                   to
                   dissipate
                   the
                   mischiefs
                   of
                   this
                   pertinacious
                   contentiousness
                   ,
                   after
                   they
                   are
                   manifestly
                   detected
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   perspicuous
                   to
                   Us
                   ,
                   how
                   great
                   a
                   care
                   you
                   that
                   have
                   been
                   convened
                   have
                   had
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   whether
                   you
                   have
                   determined
                   the
                   matters
                   that
                   have
                   been
                   discussed
                   by
                   you
                   without
                   any
                   favour
                   or
                   malice
                   .
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   all
                   of
                   you
                   must
                   of
                   necessity
                   with
                   speed
                   attend
                   upon
                   Our
                   piety
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   your selves
                   may
                   render
                   an
                   accurate
                   account
                   of
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   done
                   by
                   you
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   for
                   what
                   reason
                   we
                   thought
                   it
                   requisite
                   to
                   write
                   these
                   things
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   summon
                   you
                   before
                   our selves
                   by
                   this
                   Letter
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   understand
                   from
                   the
                   sequel
                   .
                   As
                   We
                   were
                   making
                   our
                   entry
                   into
                   Constantinople
                   the
                   City
                   that
                   bears
                   Our
                   name
                   ,
                   [
                   scitua●e
                   in
                   ]
                   Our
                   own
                   most
                   flourishing
                   Countrey
                   ;
                   (
                   it
                   hapned
                   that
                   We
                   then
                   rode
                   on
                   Horse-back
                   :
                   )
                   on
                   a
                   sudden
                   Athanasius
                   the
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   together
                   a
                   with
                   some
                   Presbyters
                   whom
                   he
                   had
                   about
                   him
                   ,
                   approacht
                   Us
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   high
                   way
                   so
                   unexpectedly
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   put
                   Us
                   into
                   a
                   consternation
                   .
                   For
                   God
                   the
                   Inspectour
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   is
                   our
                   witness
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   first
                   sight
                   We
                   were
                   unable
                   even
                   to
                   discern
                   who
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   had
                   not
                   some
                   of
                   Our
                   [
                   servants
                   ]
                   upon
                   Our
                   enquiry
                   told
                   Us
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   meet
                   )
                   both
                   who
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   injuries
                   he
                   had
                   suffered
                   .
                   At
                   that
                   time
                   We
                   neither
                   spoke
                   to
                   ,
                   nor
                   had
                   any
                   discourse
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   he
                   requested
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   heard
                   ,
                   and
                   We
                   had
                   refused
                   that
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   ordered
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   removed
                   from
                   our
                   presence
                   ;
                   with
                   a
                   greater
                   confidence
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   desired
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   your
                   appearance
                   here
                   ,
                   that
                   (
                   being
                   necessitated
                   thereto
                   )
                   he
                   might
                   in
                   Our
                   presence
                   make
                   a
                   complaint
                   of
                   his
                   sufferings
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   this
                   seemed
                   reasonable
                   to
                   Us
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   matter
                   befitting
                   Our
                   times
                   ,
                   We
                   willingly
                   gave
                   order
                   for
                   the
                   writing
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   to
                   you
                   :
                   that
                   all
                   you
                   ,
                   who
                   made
                   up
                   the
                   Synod
                   convened
                   at
                   Tyre
                   ,
                   should
                   without
                   delay
                   hasten
                   to
                   the
                   Court
                   of
                   Our
                   piety
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   your
                   making
                   a
                   real
                   demonstration
                   of
                   the
                   integrity
                   and
                   unbyassedness
                   of
                   your
                   determination
                   ;
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   Us
                   ,
                   whom
                   none
                   of
                   you
                   can
                   deny
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   genuine
                   servant
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                   by
                   the
                   worship
                   we
                   exhibit
                   to
                   the
                   deity
                   ,
                   peace
                   doth
                   every
                   where
                   flourish
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   sincerely
                   praised
                   even
                   by
                   the
                   b
                   Barbarians
                   themselves
                   ,
                   who
                   till
                   this
                   time
                   have
                   been
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   who
                   knows
                   not
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   acknowledges
                   not
                   God.
                   Nevertheless
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   said
                   before
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   Barbarians
                   have
                   (
                   upon
                   Our
                   account
                   who
                   are
                   Gods
                   genuine
                   servant
                   )
                   acknowledged
                   the
                   Deity
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   learned
                   to
                   pay
                   a
                   Religious
                   worship
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   by
                   whose
                   Providence
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   really
                   and
                   truely
                   made
                   sensible
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   every
                   where
                   protected
                   and
                   provided
                   for
                   .
                   Upon
                   which
                   account
                   chiefly
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   brought
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   whom
                   they
                   worship
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   dread
                   towards
                   Us.
                   But
                   c
                   we
                   ,
                   who
                   seem
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   greater
                   est●em
                   for
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   We
                   will
                   not
                   say
                   ,
                   to
                   defend
                   )
                   the
                   holy
                   mysteries
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   :
                   We
                   say
                   ,
                   We
                   do
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   belongs
                   to
                   discord
                   and
                   hatred
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   to
                   speak
                   plainly
                   )
                   what
                   tends
                   to
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   mankind
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   said
                   before
                   ,
                   come
                   all
                   of
                   you
                   to
                   Vs
                   speedily
                   ;
                   with
                   a
                   full
                   assurance
                   ,
                   that
                   with
                   our
                   utmost
                   vigour
                   we
                   will
                   endeavour
                   the
                   accomplishing
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   [
                   namely
                   ]
                   that
                   those
                   things
                   [
                   comprehended
                   ]
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   most
                   especially
                   be
                   preserved
                   firm
                   and
                   unshaken
                   (
                   on
                   which
                   no
                   reproach
                   or
                   ill
                   opinion
                   can
                   possibly
                   be
                   fixt
                   ,
                   )
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   by
                   dissipating
                   ,
                   breaking
                   to
                   pieces
                   ,
                   and
                   utterly
                   destroying
                   the
                   enemies
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   who
                   under
                   the
                   covert
                   of
                   [
                   Christs
                   ]
                   holy
                   name
                   introduce
                   various
                   and
                   different
                   sorts
                   of
                   Blasphemies
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXV
                
                 .
                 That
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Synod
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 the
                 Eusebians
                 accused
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 threatned
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 prohibit
                 the
                 carriage
                 of
                 that
                 Corn
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 Alexandria
                 furnished
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 being
                 incensed
                 ,
                 banished
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 confining
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Gallia's
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 Letter
                 put
                 those
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Synod
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 perplexity
                 of
                 mind
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 returned
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Cities
                 .
                 But
                 
                   Eusebius
                   ,
                   Theognis
                   ,
                   Maris
                   ,
                   Patrophilus
                   ,
                   Ursacius
                
                 and
                 Valens
                 ,
                 going
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 any
                 further
                 enquiry
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 concerning
                 breaking
                 the
                 Cup
                 ,
                 overturning
                 the
                 [
                 Communion
                 ]
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 murthering
                 of
                 Arsenius
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 proceeded
                 to
                 another
                 calumny
                 ,
                 having
                 informed
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 that
                 Athanasius
                 had
                 threatned
                 to
                 prohibit
                 the
                 sending
                 of
                 the
                 Corn
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 usually
                 conveighed
                 from
                 Alexandria
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 words
                 were
                 said
                 by
                 Athanasius
                 in
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 
                   Adamantius
                   ,
                   Anubion
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Arbathion
                 and
                 Peter
                 ,
                 all
                 Bishops
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 calumny
                 hath
                 a
                 greater
                 force
                 and
                 prevalency
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 false
                 Accuser
                 is
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 repute
                 and
                 credit
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 thus
                 circumvented
                 
                 and
                 incensed
                 ,
                 punisheth
                 Athanasius
                 with
                 banishment
                 ,
                 ordering
                 him
                 to
                 inhabit
                 the
                 Gallia's
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 say
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 design
                 thereby
                 to
                 procure
                 a
                 general
                 union
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 Athanasius
                 had
                 wholly
                 refused
                 to
                 communicate
                 with
                 Arius
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 lived
                 [
                 in
                 exile
                 ]
                 at
                 Triers
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Gallia
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Marcellus
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Ancyra
                 ,
                 and
                 Asterius
                 the
                 Sophista
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Bishops
                 that
                 were
                 convened
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 did
                 also
                 depose
                 Marcellus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ancyra
                 in
                 
                   Galatia
                   the
                   less
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 one
                 Asterius
                 a
                 Professour
                 of
                 Rhetorick
                 in
                 Cappadocia
                 ,
                 who
                 left
                 the
                 teaching
                 of
                 that
                 art
                 ,
                 and
                 owned
                 himself
                 a
                 Professour
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 took
                 in
                 hand
                 to
                 write
                 books
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 extant
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 )
                 wherein
                 he
                 asserted
                 
                 Arius's
                 opinion
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sence
                 that
                 the
                 Locust
                 and
                 Palmer-worm
                 are
                 in
                 Moses
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 [
                 Blasphemies
                 ]
                 as
                 these
                 .
                 This
                 Asterius
                 was
                 continually
                 in
                 company
                 with
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 those
                 Bishops
                 most
                 especially
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 disaffected
                 to
                 Arianisme
                 :
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 frequently
                 to
                 Synods
                 ,
                 being
                 very
                 desirous
                 to
                 creep
                 into
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 some
                 City
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 got
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 Presbytership
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 sacrificed
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Persecution
                 .
                 He
                 went
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 Syria
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 recited
                 in
                 publick
                 the
                 books
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 .
                 When
                 Marcellus
                 understood
                 this
                 ,
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 b
                 oppose
                 him
                 ,
                 through
                 an
                 over
                 great
                 earnestness
                 [
                 in
                 his
                 confutation
                 of
                 him
                 ]
                 he
                 fell
                 into
                 the
                 contrary
                 errour
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 audaciously
                 asserted
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 a
                 meer
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 of
                 Samosata
                 did
                 .
                 Which
                 when
                 the
                 Bishops
                 then
                 convened
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 had
                 intelligence
                 of
                 ,
                 they
                 took
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 Asterius
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 enrolled
                 in
                 the
                 catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 required
                 of
                 Marcellus
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 c
                 Book
                 written
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 found
                 that
                 he
                 held
                 Paul
                 of
                 
                 Samosata's
                 principles
                 ,
                 they
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 alter
                 his
                 opinion
                 .
                 He
                 ,
                 ashamed
                 [
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 ]
                 promised
                 to
                 burn
                 his
                 Book
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 convention
                 of
                 Bishops
                 being
                 hastily
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Emperours
                 summoning
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 Eusebians
                 came
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 Marcellus's
                 case
                 was
                 again
                 discussed
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 
                 Marcellus's
                 refusal
                 to
                 burn
                 his
                 impious
                 and
                 unhappy
                 Book
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 promise
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 there
                 assembled
                 deposed
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 Basilius
                 in
                 his
                 room
                 to
                 Ancyra
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 wrote
                 three
                 Books
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Answer
                 and
                 Confutation
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 ,
                 [
                 of
                 
                 Marcellus's
                 ,
                 ]
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 manifestly
                 laid
                 open
                 and
                 reproved
                 his
                 false
                 opinion
                 .
                 But
                 Marcellus
                 afterwards
                 recovered
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Sardis
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 his
                 Book
                 was
                 not
                 rightly
                 understood
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 was
                 judged
                 to
                 favour
                 Paul
                 of
                 
                 Samosata's
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 will
                 speak
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 its
                 proper
                 place
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVII
                
                 .
                 How
                 ,
                 after
                 Athanasius
                 was
                 exiled
                 ,
                 Arius
                 ,
                 being
                 sent
                 for
                 from
                 Alexandria
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 raised
                 disturbances
                 against
                 Alexander
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
               
                 WHile
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 transacted
                 ,
                 the
                 thirtieth
                 year
                 of
                 Constantines
                 Reign
                 was
                 compleated
                 .
                 a
                 Arius
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 being
                 returned
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 caused
                 a
                 general
                 disturbance
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 again
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 populace
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 were
                 very
                 much
                 troubled
                 both
                 at
                 Arius
                 and
                 his
                 Complices's
                 return
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 at
                 the
                 exile
                 of
                 their
                 Bishop
                 Athanasius
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 understood
                 the
                 perversness
                 of
                 
                 Arius's
                 mind
                 ,
                 he
                 ordered
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 for
                 again
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 disturbances
                 he
                 had
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 rekindle
                 .
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 some
                 time
                 before
                 that
                 succeeded
                 Metrophanes
                 ,
                 did
                 then
                 preside
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 The
                 conflict
                 this
                 man
                 had
                 with
                 Arius
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 sufficient
                 proof
                 of
                 his
                 piety
                 and
                 acceptableness
                 to
                 God.
                 For
                 upon
                 
                 Arius's
                 arrival
                 there
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 factions
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 also
                 arose
                 an
                 universal
                 commotion
                 all
                 the
                 City
                 over
                 :
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 affirming
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Creed
                 ought
                 to
                 continue
                 unshaken
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 alteration
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 pertinaciously
                 asserting
                 that
                 
                 Arius's
                 opinion
                 was
                 consonant
                 to
                 reason
                 ;
                 Alexander
                 was
                 hereupon
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 straight
                 .
                 And
                 more
                 especially
                 ,
                 because
                 Eusebius
                 of
                 Nicomedia
                 had
                 sorely
                 threatned
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 forthwith
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 deposed
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 would
                 admit
                 Arius
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 to
                 Communion
                 .
                 But
                 Alexander
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 sollicitous
                 about
                 his
                 own
                 deposition
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 fearful
                 of
                 the
                 enervating
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 earnestly
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 subvert
                 .
                 For
                 looking
                 upon
                 himself
                 as
                 the
                 keeper
                 and
                 patron
                 of
                 the
                 determinations
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 [
                 Nicene
                 ]
                 Synod
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 it
                 wholly
                 his
                 business
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 wresting
                 and
                 depravation
                 of
                 those
                 Canons
                 .
                 Being
                 therefore
                 reduced
                 to
                 those
                 extremities
                 ,
                 he
                 entirely
                 bad
                 farwell
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 assistances
                 of
                 ]
                 Logick
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 God
                 his
                 Refuge
                 .
                 He
                 devoted
                 himself
                 to
                 continued
                 fasts
                 ,
                 and
                 omitted
                 no
                 form
                 or
                 manner
                 of
                 praying
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 this
                 resolution
                 within
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 resolved
                 he
                 secretly
                 performed
                 .
                 Having
                 shut
                 up
                 himself
                 alone
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Irene
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 laid
                 himself
                 prostrate
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 under
                 the
                 b
                 holy
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 poured
                 forth
                 his
                 prayers
                 [
                 to
                 God
                 ]
                 with
                 tears
                 :
                 he
                 continued
                 doing
                 this
                 for
                 many
                 nights
                 and
                 days
                 together
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 asked
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 [
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 desired
                 .
                 ]
                 His
                 petition
                 was
                 this
                 ;
                 that
                 if
                 
                 Arius's
                 opinion
                 were
                 true
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 see
                 the
                 day
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 disquisition
                 thereof
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 Faith
                 which
                 he
                 professed
                 were
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 Arius
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 mischiefs
                 )
                 might
                 suffer
                 condign
                 punishment
                 for
                 his
                 impiety
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 
                 Arius's
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 was
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 Alexanders
                 prayer
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 desirous
                 to
                 make
                 tryal
                 of
                 Arius
                 ,
                 sends
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Pallace
                 ,
                 and
                 enquired
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 would
                 give
                 his
                 assent
                 to
                 the
                 determinations
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Nicene
                   Synod
                
                 .
                 He
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 delay
                 readily
                 subscribed
                 in
                 the
                 Emperours
                 presence
                 ,
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 evasive
                 shifts
                 to
                 elude
                 and
                 avoid
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 determined
                 concerning
                 the
                 Faith.
                 The
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 admiring
                 hereat
                 ,
                 compelled
                 him
                 to
                 swear
                 .
                 This
                 he
                 also
                 did
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 fraud
                 and
                 deceit
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 artifice
                 he
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 in
                 subscribing
                 was
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 ,
                 this
                 .
                 Arius
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ▪
                 wrote
                 that
                 opinion
                 he
                 maintained
                 in
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 paper
                 ,
                 and
                 hid
                 it
                 under
                 his
                 arm-pit
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 swore
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 really
                 think
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 written
                 .
                 What
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 concerning
                 his
                 having
                 done
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 grounded
                 on
                 hear-say
                 only
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 have
                 collected
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 own
                 Letters
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 swore
                 ,
                 besides
                 his
                 bare
                 subscribing
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 the
                 Emperour
                 believed
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 order
                 to
                 Alexander
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 to
                 admit
                 him
                 to
                 Communion
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 then
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 he
                 expected
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 assembly
                 of
                 believers
                 .
                 But
                 Divine
                 vengeance
                 closely
                 followed
                 
                 Arius's
                 audaciousness
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Pallace
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 attended
                 by
                 the
                 Eusebian
                 faction
                 ,
                 like
                 guards
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 all
                 people
                 were
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 neer
                 that
                 place
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Constantines
                   Forum
                
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 pillar
                 of
                 porphyrie
                 ,
                 is
                 erected
                 ,
                 a
                 terror
                 [
                 proceeding
                 ]
                 from
                 a
                 consciousness
                 [
                 of
                 his
                 impieties
                 ]
                 seiz'd
                 Arius
                 ,
                 which
                 terrour
                 was
                 accompanied
                 with
                 a
                 loosness
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 he
                 enquired
                 whether
                 there
                 were
                 an
                 house
                 of
                 office
                 neer
                 ,
                 and
                 understanding
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 behind
                 
                   Constantines
                   Forum
                
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 thither
                 .
                 A
                 fainting
                 fit
                 seized
                 him
                 ;
                 a
                 and
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 excrements
                 his
                 fundament
                 fell
                 down
                 forthwith
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 flux
                 of
                 bloud
                 followed
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 small
                 guts
                 .
                 And
                 bloud
                 gushed
                 out
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 spleen
                 and
                 liver
                 .
                 He
                 died
                 therefore
                 immediately
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 office
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 behind
                 
                   Constantines
                   Forum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 behind
                 the
                 Shambles
                 in
                 the
                 Piazza
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 every
                 ones
                 pointing
                 with
                 their
                 finger
                 at
                 the
                 jakes
                 as
                 they
                 go
                 by
                 ,
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 
                 Arius's
                 death
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 forgotten
                 by
                 posterity
                 .
                 This
                 accident
                 hapning
                 ,
                 a
                 fear
                 and
                 an
                 anxietie
                 seized
                 Eusebius
                 of
                 
                 Nicomedia's
                 faction
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 report
                 hereof
                 quickly
                 spread
                 it self
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 nay
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Emperour
                 did
                 more
                 zealously
                 adhere
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Faith
                 was
                 now
                 truly
                 confirmed
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 also
                 very
                 glad
                 ,
                 both
                 at
                 what
                 had
                 hapned
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 three
                 sons
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 proclaimed
                 Caesars
                 :
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 created
                 at
                 every
                 *
                 Decennalia
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 .
                 The
                 Eldest
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 called
                 Constantine
                 after
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 )
                 he
                 created
                 Governour
                 over
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 tenth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 .
                 His
                 second
                 son
                 ,
                 Constantius
                 (
                 who
                 bore
                 his
                 Grandfathers
                 name
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 made
                 Caesar
                 in
                 b
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 twentieth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 .
                 The
                 youngest
                 ,
                 called
                 Constans
                 he
                 created
                 [
                 Caesar
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 thirtieth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIX
                
                 .
                 How
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 falling
                 into
                 a
                 distemper
                 ,
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Year
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 having
                 just
                 entred
                 the
                 sixty
                 fifth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 ,
                 falls
                 sick
                 .
                 He
                 therefore
                 left
                 Constantinople
                 and
                 went
                 by
                 water
                 to
                 Helenopolis
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 medicinal
                 hot
                 springs
                 situate
                 in
                 the
                 vicinage
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 sensible
                 that
                 his
                 distemper
                 increased
                 ,
                 he
                 deferred
                 bathing
                 .
                 And
                 removed
                 from
                 Helenopolis
                 to
                 Nicomedia
                 .
                 He
                 kept
                 his
                 Court
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 Christian
                 Baptism
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 hereupon
                 very
                 chearfull
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 left
                 his
                 three
                 sons
                 heirs
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 allotting
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 their
                 part
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 time
                 .
                 He
                 left
                 many
                 Legacies
                 both
                 to
                 a
                 Rome
                 and
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 intrusted
                 his
                 Will
                 with
                 that
                 b
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 intercession
                 Arius
                 was
                 recalled
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 spoke
                 something
                 *
                 before
                 :
                 injoyning
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 deliver
                 it
                 into
                 any
                 mans
                 hands
                 ,
                 except
                 his
                 Son
                 
                 Constantius's
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 constituted
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 After
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 he
                 lived
                 some
                 few
                 days
                 and
                 then
                 died
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 Sons
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 Therefore
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 immediately
                 dispatcht
                 into
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 to
                 inform
                 Constantius
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XL.
                
                 Concerning
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Funerall
                 .
              
               
                 THey
                 that
                 were
                 about
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 put
                 his
                 Corps
                 in
                 a
                 Coffin
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 conveighed
                 it
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 placed
                 it
                 [
                 on
                 a
                 bed
                 of
                 State
                 ]
                 on
                 high
                 in
                 the
                 Pallace
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 they
                 paid
                 their
                 honorary
                 respects
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 a
                 guard
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 alive
                 .
                 This
                 course
                 they
                 continued
                 ,
                 till
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Sons
                 came
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 
                 Constantius
                 arrived
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 honoured
                 with
                 an
                 imperial
                 Sepulture
                 ,
                 and
                 deposited
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 called
                 
                   The
                   Apostles
                
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 himself
                 had
                 erected
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperours
                 and
                 Prelates
                 a
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 far
                 inferiour
                 to
                 the
                 reliques
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 Constantine
                 lived
                 to
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 Sixty
                 five
                 years
                 :
                 he
                 Reigned
                 One
                 and
                 thirty
                 years
                 .
                 And
                 died
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 Felicianus
                 and
                 Titianus
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 twenty
                 second
                 day
                 of
                 May
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 b
                 second
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Two
                 hundredth
                 seventy
                 eighth
                 Olympiad
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 this
                 Book
                 contains
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 thirty
                 one
                 yeares
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               SECOND
               BOOK
               OF
               THE
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               OF
               
                 SOCRATES
                 SCHOLASTICUS
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                
                 The
                 Preface
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 gives
                 an
                 account
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 new
                 Edition
                 of
                 his
                 First
                 and
                 Second
                 Book
                 .
              
               
                 Rufinus
                 (
                 he
                 that
                 wrote
                 
                   an
                   Ecclesiastick
                   History
                   in
                   the
                   Latine
                   tongue
                   ,
                
                 )
                 has
                 erred
                 concerning
                 [
                 the
                 notation
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 times
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 supposes
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 against
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 hapned
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 also
                 ignorant
                 of
                 his
                 banishment
                 into
                 the
                 Gallia's
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 several
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 We
                 having
                 at
                 first
                 followed
                 Rufinus
                 [
                 as
                 our
                 authour
                 ,
                 ]
                 wrote
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 book
                 of
                 our
                 History
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 authority
                 .
                 But
                 from
                 the
                 third
                 to
                 the
                 seventh
                 Book
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 collection
                 of
                 some
                 passages
                 ,
                 partly
                 out
                 of
                 Rufinus
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 out
                 of
                 various
                 other
                 authours
                 ,
                 and
                 related
                 others
                 from
                 those
                 which
                 do
                 yet
                 survive
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 compleated
                 our
                 work
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 we
                 had
                 afterwards
                 procured
                 
                 Athanasius's
                 Books
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 laments
                 his
                 own
                 calamitous
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 was
                 banisht
                 by
                 the
                 calumny
                 of
                 the
                 Eusebian
                 faction
                 ;
                 we
                 thought
                 it
                 more
                 expedient
                 to
                 credit
                 him
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 suffered
                 these
                 hardships
                 )
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 transacting
                 of
                 these
                 matters
                 ;
                 rather
                 then
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 followed
                 conjectures
                 [
                 in
                 their
                 relations
                 ]
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 have
                 been
                 mistaken
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 having
                 gotten
                 [
                 several
                 ]
                 Letters
                 of
                 persons
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 very
                 eminent
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 utmost
                 ability
                 we
                 have
                 diligently
                 traced
                 out
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 necessitated
                 *
                 entirely
                 to
                 dictate
                 again
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 Book
                 [
                 of
                 this
                 work
                 ,
                 ]
                 making
                 use
                 [
                 nevertheless
                 ]
                 of
                 those
                 passages
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 relation
                 whereof
                 Rufinus
                 hath
                 not
                 forsaken
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 notice
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 our
                 former
                 Edition
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 inserted
                 
                 Arius's
                 Libel
                 of
                 deposition
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Letters
                 ;
                 but
                 had
                 onely
                 set
                 forth
                 a
                 bare
                 relation
                 of
                 the
                 affairs
                 transacted
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 not
                 dull
                 our
                 Readers
                 by
                 a
                 prolixe
                 and
                 tedious
                 narration
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 this
                 also
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 favour
                 to
                 you
                 a
                 O
                 sacred
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Theodorus
                 !
                 )
                 that
                 you
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 what
                 the
                 Emperours
                 wrote
                 in
                 their
                 Letters
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 what
                 the
                 Bishops
                 (
                 changing
                 that
                 faith
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 )
                 promulged
                 in
                 divers
                 Synods
                 :
                 wherefore
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 latter
                 Edition
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 such
                 alterations
                 and
                 insertions
                 as
                 we
                 judged
                 to
                 be
                 necessary
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 having
                 done
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Book
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 also
                 make
                 it
                 our
                 business
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 that
                 now
                 under
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 we
                 mean
                 the
                 second
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 must
                 now
                 begin
                 [
                 the
                 following
                 series
                 of
                 ]
                 our
                 History
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                
                 How
                 Eusebius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Nicomedia
                 with
                 his
                 accomplices
                 ,
                 earnestly
                 indeavouring
                 to
                 introduce
                 
                 Arius's
                 opinion
                 again
                 ,
                 made
                 disturbances
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Emperour
                 Constantine
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Nicomedia
                 ,
                 and
                 Theognis
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 supposing
                 they
                 had
                 now
                 gotten
                 a
                 very
                 seasonable
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 utmost
                 diligence
                 and
                 attempts
                 to
                 expell
                 the
                 *
                 Homoüsian
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 introduce
                 Arianism
                 in
                 its
                 stead
                 .
                 a
                 But
                 they
                 [
                 supposed
                 ]
                 it
                 impossible
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 effect
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 Athanasius
                 should
                 return
                 [
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 ]
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 forming
                 and
                 carrying
                 on
                 of
                 their
                 design
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 Presbyters
                 assistance
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 been
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 
                 Arius's
                 being
                 recalled
                 from
                 banishment
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 how
                 this
                 was
                 effected
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 relate
                 .
                 That
                 Presbyter
                 [
                 we
                 have
                 mentioned
                 ]
                 presented
                 Constantines
                 last
                 will
                 and
                 commands
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 Emperour
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 son
                 Constantius
                 .
                 He
                 having
                 found
                 that
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Will
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 
                 desirous
                 of
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 Will
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 him
                 )
                 had
                 an
                 honorary
                 respect
                 for
                 the
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 allowed
                 him
                 a
                 great
                 liberty
                 of
                 speaking
                 ,
                 and
                 ordered
                 he
                 should
                 freely
                 and
                 with
                 confidence
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Palace
                 .
                 This
                 liberty
                 therefore
                 being
                 allowed
                 [
                 the
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 ]
                 made
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 well
                 known
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Empress
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 her
                 Eunuches
                 .
                 The
                 principal
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Bed-chamber
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 an
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Eusebius
                 .
                 The
                 Presbyter
                 perswaded
                 this
                 person
                 to
                 embrace
                 Arius's
                 opinion
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Eunuches
                 were
                 prevailed
                 with
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperours
                 wife
                 also
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 perswasion
                 of
                 the
                 Eunuches
                 and
                 this
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 became
                 a
                 favourer
                 of
                 Arius's
                 Tenets
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 this
                 question
                 came
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 Emperour
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 degrees
                 it
                 was
                 spread
                 abroad
                 ,
                 first
                 amongst
                 b
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 milice
                 in
                 the
                 Palace
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 it
                 was
                 divulged
                 amongst
                 the
                 multitudes
                 of
                 the
                 [
                 Imperial
                 ]
                 City
                 .
                 Those
                 of
                 the
                 Bed-chamber
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 women
                 discoursed
                 concerning
                 this
                 opinion
                 in
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Palace
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 throughout
                 every
                 private
                 family
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 logical
                 war
                 waged
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 mischief
                 soon
                 spread
                 its
                 self
                 over
                 other
                 Provinces
                 and
                 Cities
                 .
                 And
                 (
                 like
                 a
                 spark
                 )
                 this
                 controversie
                 taking
                 its
                 rise
                 from
                 a
                 small
                 beginning
                 ,
                 excited
                 the
                 hearers
                 minds
                 to
                 a
                 most
                 pertinacious
                 contention
                 .
                 For
                 every
                 person
                 that
                 enquired
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 disturbance
                 ,
                 immediately
                 had
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 disputing
                 given
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 interim
                 of
                 his
                 making
                 an
                 enquiry
                 ,
                 he
                 resolved
                 upon
                 entring
                 into
                 a
                 wrangling
                 dispute
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 contention
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 subverted
                 .
                 These
                 [
                 alterations
                 ]
                 were
                 started
                 in
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Cities
                 only
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 Illyricum
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 [
                 scituated
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ]
                 were
                 in
                 that
                 interim
                 at
                 quiet
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 disanull
                 the
                 determinations
                 made
                 at
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Synod
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 this
                 mischief
                 ,
                 thus
                 kindled
                 ,
                 increased
                 and
                 grew
                 daily
                 worse
                 and
                 worse
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 of
                 Nicomedia
                 and
                 his
                 faction
                 began
                 then
                 to
                 think
                 the
                 disturbance
                 of
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 gain
                 .
                 For
                 [
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 hopes
                 ]
                 of
                 being
                 enabled
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 only
                 ,
                 to
                 constitute
                 a
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 Athanasius's
                 return
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 prevented
                 this
                 their
                 design
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 thither
                 fortified
                 with
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Augustus's
                 Letters
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   Constantinus
                   the
                   younger
                
                 (
                 who
                 bore
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 with
                 his
                 Father
                 )
                 sent
                 from
                 Triers
                 a
                 City
                 in
                 Gallia
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 [
                 A
                 Copy
                 of
                 ]
                 which
                 Letter
                 I
                 have
                 here
                 subjoyned
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                
                 How
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 confiding
                 in
                 the
                 Letter
                 of
                 
                   Constantine
                   the
                   Younger
                
                 ,
                 returned
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         CONSTANTINUS
                         CAESAR
                         ,
                         to
                         the
                         people
                         of
                         the
                         Catholick
                         Church
                         of
                         the
                         Alexandrians
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           IT
                           has
                           not
                           ,
                           We
                           suppose
                           ,
                        
                         a
                         
                           escaped
                           the
                           knowledge
                           of
                           your
                           sacred
                           mind
                           ,
                           that
                        
                         Athanasius
                         
                           an
                           interpreter
                           of
                           the
                           venerable
                           Law
                           ,
                           was
                           therefore
                           sent
                           into
                           the
                        
                         Gallia's
                         
                           for
                           a
                           time
                           ,
                           lest
                           (
                           in
                           regard
                           the
                           barbarity
                           of
                           his
                           bloud-devouring
                           Enemies
                           and
                           Adversaries
                           continually
                           menaced
                           his
                           sacred
                           head
                           with
                           imminent
                           danger
                           ,
                           )
                           he
                           should
                           undergo
                           incurable
                           mischiefs
                           through
                           the
                           perverseness
                           of
                           wicked
                           men
                           .
                           In
                           order
                           therefore
                           to
                           his
                           frustrating
                           of
                           this
                           [
                           barbarity
                           ,
                           ]
                           he
                           was
                           snatcht
                           out
                           of
                           the
                           Jaws
                           of
                           those
                           persons
                           that
                           designed
                           his
                           ruine
                           ;
                           and
                           enjoyned
                           to
                           live
                           under
                           our
                           district
                           ,
                           in
                           such
                           a
                           manner
                           that
                           ,
                           in
                           that
                           City
                           wherein
                           he
                           was
                           ordered
                           to
                           make
                           his
                           residence
                           ,
                           he
                           should
                           abound
                           with
                           all
                           manner
                           of
                           necessaries
                           :
                           although
                           his
                           most
                           eximious
                           virtue
                           ,
                           having
                           put
                           its
                           confidence
                           in
                           the
                           divine
                           assistances
                           ,
                           esteems
                           as
                           nothing
                           the
                           troubles
                           of
                           a
                           rougher
                           fortune
                           .
                           Wherefore
                           ,
                           although
                           Our
                           Lord
                           and
                           Father
                        
                         Constantinus
                         Augustus
                         
                           of
                           blessed
                           memory
                           had
                           determined
                           to
                           restore
                           this
                           Bishop
                           to
                           his
                           own
                        
                         *
                         
                           See
                           ,
                           and
                           [
                           return
                           him
                           ]
                           to
                           your
                           most
                           amiable
                           piety
                           :
                           yet
                           in
                           regard
                           ,
                           being
                           prevented
                           by
                           humane
                           chance
                           ,
                           he
                           died
                           before
                           the
                           accomplishment
                           of
                           his
                           desire
                           ;
                           We
                           being
                           his
                           successour
                           ,
                           thought
                           it
                           agreeable
                           to
                           fulfill
                           the
                           mind
                           of
                           that
                           Emperour
                           of
                           sacred
                           memory
                           .
                           [
                           Moreover
                           ,
                           ]
                           how
                           great
                           a
                           reverence
                           and
                           respect
                           he
                           has
                           procured
                           from
                           us
                           ,
                           you
                           shall
                           know
                           from
                           himself
                           ,
                           as
                           soon
                           as
                           he
                           shall
                           come
                           into
                           your
                           presence
                           .
                           Nor
                           is
                           it
                           a
                           wonder
                           that
                           We
                           have
                           done
                           any
                           thing
                           in
                           favour
                           to
                           him
                           :
                           for
                           both
                           the
                           representation
                           of
                           your
                           love
                           ,
                           and
                           also
                           the
                           aspect
                           of
                           so
                           great
                           a
                           personage
                           moved
                           and
                           exited
                           Our
                           mind
                           hereto
                           .
                           May
                           the
                           Divine
                           Providence
                           preserve
                           you
                           dearest
                           brethren
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
               
                 Upon
                 the
                 confidence
                 of
                 this
                 Letter
                 Athanasius
                 comes
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 most
                 willingly
                 received
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 were
                 followers
                 of
                 Arius's
                 opinion
                 ,
                 entred
                 into
                 a
                 combination
                 and
                 conspired
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 hereupon
                 continual
                 Seditions
                 arose
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 an
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 Eusebian
                 faction
                 of
                 accusing
                 him
                 before
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 because
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 inclination
                 and
                 award
                 (
                 without
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 a
                 general
                 Council
                 of
                 Bishops
                 )
                 he
                 had
                 returned
                 and
                 taken
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 [
                 Alexandrian
                 ]
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 made
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 proficiency
                 in
                 their
                 calumnies
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 being
                 incensed
                 ,
                 expelled
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 But
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 was
                 effected
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 this
                 relate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                
                 That
                 upon
                 Eusebius
                 Pamphilus's
                 death
                 ;
                 Acacius
                 succeeded
                 in
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 .
              
               
                 DUring
                 this
                 interval
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 in
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 sirname
                 of
                 Pamphilus
                 )
                 departed
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 Acacius
                 his
                 Scholar
                 succeeded
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 Bishoprick
                 .
                 This
                 Acacius
                 published
                 many
                 other
                 books
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 wrote
                 [
                 particularly
                 ]
                 concerning
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 his
                 Master
                 [
                 Eusebius
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 
                   Constantine
                   the
                   Younger
                
                 .
              
               
                 NOt
                 long
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantius's
                 brother
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 bore
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 with
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   Constantine
                   the
                   younger
                
                 ,
                 invading
                 those
                 parts
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ]
                 that
                 belonged
                 to
                 his
                 younger
                 brother
                 Constans
                 ,
                 and
                 ingaging
                 with
                 his
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 is
                 slain
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 Acindynus
                 and
                 Proclus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                
                 How
                 Alexander
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 proposed
                 Paulus
                 and
                 Macedonius
                 to
                 be
                 elected
                 into
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 City
                 Constantinople
                 was
                 involved
                 in
                 another
                 tumult
                 (
                 which
                 followed
                 on
                 the
                 neck
                 of
                 those
                 [
                 disturbances
                 ]
                 we
                 have
                 before
                 related
                 ,
                 )
                 raised
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 .
                 a
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 who
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 [
                 a
                 Prelate
                 ]
                 that
                 had
                 couragiously
                 opposed
                 Arius
                 ,
                 departed
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 spent
                 twenty
                 three
                 years
                 in
                 that
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 lived
                 ninety
                 eight
                 years
                 compleat
                 ,
                 having
                 ordained
                 no
                 body
                 [
                 to
                 succeed
                 ]
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 commanded
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 electing
                 belonged
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 whom
                 he
                 should
                 name
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 desirous
                 of
                 having
                 one
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 both
                 skillfull
                 in
                 teaching
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 an
                 approved
                 piety
                 and
                 uprightness
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 [
                 he
                 advised
                 them
                 ]
                 to
                 make
                 choise
                 of
                 Paulus
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 ordained
                 Presbyter
                 ;
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 indeed
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 ,
                 but
                 old
                 in
                 understanding
                 and
                 prudence
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 rather
                 have
                 one
                 commendable
                 for
                 an
                 external
                 shew
                 of
                 piety
                 only
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 elect
                 b
                 Macedonius
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 long
                 since
                 been
                 made
                 a
                 Deacon
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 now
                 grown
                 aged
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 there
                 hapned
                 a
                 great
                 contest
                 concerning
                 the
                 Ordination
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 which
                 very
                 much
                 disturbed
                 that
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 *
                 factions
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 adhered
                 to
                 the
                 Arian
                 opinion
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 embraced
                 the
                 determinations
                 made
                 at
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Synod
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 Alexander
                 continued
                 alive
                 ,
                 the
                 †
                 Homoöusian
                 party
                 prevailed
                 ;
                 the
                 Arians
                 disagreeing
                 ,
                 and
                 contending
                 daily
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 concerning
                 their
                 own
                 opinion
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 Alexanders
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 success
                 of
                 the
                 peoples
                 contest
                 was
                 dubious
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 party
                 proposed
                 Paulus
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 Bishop
                 :
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 embraced
                 Arianism
                 ,
                 were
                 very
                 earnest
                 to
                 have
                 Macedonius
                 elected
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 called
                 c
                 Irene
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 near
                 that
                 Church
                 now
                 named
                 
                   The
                   Great
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Sophia
                 ,
                 )
                 Paulus
                 is
                 ordained
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 [
                 election
                 ]
                 the
                 suffrage
                 of
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 then
                 dead
                 ,
                 seemed
                 to
                 have
                 prevailed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantius
                 ejected
                 Paulus
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Ordained
                 Bishop
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 having
                 sent
                 for
                 Eusebius
                 from
                 Nicomedia
                 ,
                 entrusted
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 arriving
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 was
                 highly
                 incensed
                 at
                 this
                 Ordination
                 [
                 of
                 Paulus
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 having
                 convened
                 a
                 Council
                 of
                 Bishops
                 that
                 embraced
                 Arius's
                 opinion
                 ,
                 he
                 vacated
                 Paulus's
                 [
                 Bishoprick
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 he
                 translated
                 Eusebius
                 a
                 from
                 Nicomedia
                 ,
                 and
                 constituted
                 him
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 performed
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 Antioch
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                
                 .
                 How
                 Eusebius
                 assembled
                 another
                 Synod
                 at
                 Antioch
                 of
                 Syria
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 another
                 form
                 of
                 Faith
                 to
                 be
                 published
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 Eusebius
                 could
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 be
                 at
                 quiet
                 :
                 but
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 common
                 saying
                 is
                 )
                 moved
                 every
                 stone
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 effect
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 designed
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 he
                 procures
                 a
                 Synod
                 to
                 be
                 assembled
                 at
                 Antioch
                 in
                 Syria
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 pretence
                 of
                 dedicating
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 [
                 Constantine
                 ]
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 Augusti
                 had
                 begun
                 to
                 build
                 :
                 (
                 after
                 whose
                 death
                 ,
                 Constantius
                 his
                 son
                 finished
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 tenth
                 year
                 after
                 its
                 foundation
                 was
                 laid
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 in
                 reality
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 subvert
                 and
                 destroy
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Faith.
                 At
                 this
                 Synod
                 there
                 met
                 ninety
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 [
                 who
                 came
                 ]
                 out
                 of
                 divers
                 Cities
                 .
                 But
                 Maximus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 succeeded
                 Macarius
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 present
                 at
                 that
                 Synod
                 ,
                 a
                 having
                 considered
                 with
                 himself
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 induced
                 by
                 fraud
                 to
                 subscribe
                 Athanasius's
                 deposition
                 .
                 Neither
                 was
                 Julius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   the
                   Great
                
                 present
                 there
                 :
                 nor
                 did
                 he
                 send
                 any
                 body
                 to
                 supply
                 his
                 place
                 .
                 Although
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 ▪
                 Canon
                 doth
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 Sanctions
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Romes
                 opinion
                 .
                 This
                 Synod
                 therefore
                 is
                 convened
                 at
                 Antioch
                 (
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantius
                 himself
                 being
                 there
                 present
                 ,
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 b
                 Consulate
                 of
                 Marcellus
                 and
                 Probinus
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 c
                 fifth
                 year
                 from
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Constantine
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 the
                 Augusti
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 d
                 Placitus
                 ,
                 successour
                 to
                 Euphronius
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 Antioch
                 .
                 The
                 Eusebians
                 therefore
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 principal
                 business
                 to
                 calumniate
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 [
                 saying
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 contrary
                 to
                 that
                 Canon
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 then
                 constituted
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 recovered
                 his
                 Episcopal
                 dignity
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 a
                 general
                 Synod
                 of
                 Bishops
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 returning
                 from
                 his
                 exile
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 arbitrement
                 and
                 award
                 rushed
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 [
                 secondly
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 a
                 tumult
                 being
                 raised
                 at
                 his
                 entrance
                 ,
                 e
                 many
                 had
                 lost
                 their
                 lives
                 in
                 that
                 Sedition
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 some
                 persons
                 had
                 been
                 scourged
                 by
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 brought
                 before
                 the
                 seats
                 of
                 Judicature
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 they
                 produced
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 against
                 Athanasius
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Tyre
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Emisenus
                
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 the
                 framing
                 of
                 these
                 calumnies
                 ,
                 they
                 proposed
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 [
                 they
                 named
                 ]
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Emisenus
                
                 .
                 Who
                 this
                 person
                 was
                 ,
                 Georgius
                 of
                 Laodicaea
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 present
                 at
                 this
                 Synod
                 ,
                 informs
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 says
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Book
                   he
                   wrote
                   concerning
                   his
                   Life
                
                 )
                 that
                 this
                 Eusebius
                 was
                 descended
                 from
                 noble
                 personages
                 of
                 Edessa
                 in
                 Mesopotamia
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 from
                 his
                 childhood
                 he
                 a
                 Learned
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 afterwards
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 Grecian
                 literature
                 by
                 a
                 Master
                 who
                 then
                 lived
                 at
                 Edessa
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 fine
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 interpreted
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 Patrophilus
                 and
                 Eusebius
                 ;
                 the
                 latter
                 of
                 which
                 persons
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 former
                 over
                 that
                 in
                 Scythopolis
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 it
                 hapned
                 that
                 Eustathius
                 ,
                 being
                 accused
                 by
                 Cyrus
                 of
                 Beroea
                 ,
                 was
                 deposed
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 an
                 assertor
                 of
                 Sabellius's
                 opinion
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 Eusebius
                 afterwards
                 lived
                 with
                 
                   Euphronius
                   ,
                   Eustathius's
                
                 successour
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 avoid
                 being
                 made
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 he
                 betook
                 himself
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 studied
                 Philosophy
                 .
                 Returning
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 he
                 conversed
                 with
                 
                   Flaccillus
                   ,
                   Euphronius's
                
                 successour
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 at
                 length
                 promoted
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 by
                 Eusebius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 went
                 thither
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 because
                 Athanasius
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 beloved
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 therefore
                 sent
                 to
                 Emisa
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 raised
                 a
                 Sedition
                 at
                 his
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 reproacht
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 person
                 studious
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 exercised
                 in
                 
                   the
                   Mathematicks
                
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 fled
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 to
                 Laodicaea
                 ,
                 to
                 Georgius
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 related
                 so
                 many
                 passages
                 concerning
                 him
                 .
                 When
                 this
                 Georgius
                 had
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 he
                 procured
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 back
                 again
                 to
                 Emisa
                 by
                 Flaccillus
                 and
                 Narcissus
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 afterwards
                 underwent
                 another
                 accusation
                 ,
                 for
                 being
                 an
                 adherent
                 to
                 Sabellius's
                 principles
                 .
                 Georgius
                 writes
                 at
                 large
                 concerning
                 his
                 *
                 Ordination
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 fine
                 adds
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 expedition
                 against
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 took
                 him
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 miracles
                 were
                 wrought
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 hitherto
                 we
                 have
                 recorded
                 what
                 Georgius
                 hath
                 related
                 concerning
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Emisenus
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                
                 That
                 the
                 Bishops
                 convened
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 upon
                 Eusebius
                 Emisenus's
                 refusal
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 ]
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 Ordained
                 Gregorius
                 ,
                 and
                 altered
                 the
                 expressions
                 of
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 BUt
                 when
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 chosen
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 was
                 afraid
                 to
                 go
                 thither
                 ,
                 they
                 then
                 proposed
                 Gregorius
                 to
                 be
                 Ordained
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 done
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 altered
                 the
                 *
                 Creed
                 ,
                 
                 finding
                 fault
                 indeed
                 with
                 nothing
                 [
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 determined
                 ]
                 at
                 Nice
                 ;
                 a
                 but
                 in
                 reality
                 [
                 their
                 design
                 was
                 ]
                 to
                 subvert
                 and
                 destroy
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 continual
                 assembling
                 of
                 Synods
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 publishing
                 sometimes
                 one
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 another
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 by
                 degrees
                 [
                 all
                 persons
                 ]
                 might
                 be
                 b
                 perverted
                 to
                 the
                 Arian
                 opinion
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 how
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 [
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 ]
                 we
                 will
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 procedure
                 of
                 our
                 History
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Epistle
                 they
                 published
                 concerning
                 the
                 Faith
                 runs
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   We
                   have
                   neither
                   been
                
                 Arius
                 '
                 
                   s
                   followers
                   :
                   (
                   for
                   how
                   should
                   we
                   that
                   are
                   Bishops
                   be
                   the
                   Followers
                   of
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   ?
                   )
                   Nor
                   have
                   we
                   embraced
                   any
                   other
                   Faith
                   ,
                   than
                   what
                   was
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   set
                   forth
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   being
                   made
                   inquirers
                   into
                   ,
                   and
                   examiners
                   of
                   ,
                   his
                   Faith
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                
                 c
                 
                   admitted
                   and
                   entertained
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   followed
                   ,
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   you
                   will
                   understand
                   from
                   what
                   shall
                   be
                   said
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   have
                   learned
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   to
                   believe
                   in
                   one
                   supream
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   maker
                   and
                   preserver
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   as
                   well
                   intelligible
                   as
                   sensible
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   one
                   only
                   begotten
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   subsisting
                   before
                   all
                   ages
                   ,
                   existing
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   that
                   begat
                   him
                   ;
                   by
                   whom
                   all
                   things
                   visible
                   and
                   invisible
                   were
                   made
                   :
                   who
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   days
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Fathers
                   good
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   descended
                   ,
                   and
                   assumed
                   flesh
                   from
                   the
                   holy
                   Virgin
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   compleatly
                   fulfilled
                   all
                   his
                   Fathers
                   will
                   ,
                   he
                   suffered
                   ,
                   and
                   arose
                   ,
                   and
                   ascended
                   into
                   the
                   heavens
                   ,
                   and
                   sits
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   judge
                   the
                   quick
                   and
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   continues
                   a
                   King
                   and
                   God
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   We
                   believe
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   And
                   (
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   requisite
                   to
                   add
                   this
                   )
                   we
                   also
                   believe
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   life
                   everlasting
                   .
                
              
               
                 Having
                 written
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 their
                 first
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 they
                 sent
                 them
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 throughout
                 every
                 City
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 continued
                 sometime
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 condemning
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 this
                 [
                 their
                 former
                 ]
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 they
                 again
                 publish
                 another
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         Another
                         Exposition
                         [
                         of
                         Faith.
                         ]
                      
                       
                         
                           Agreeable
                           to
                           Evangelick
                           and
                           Apostolick
                           tradition
                           ,
                           We
                           believe
                           in
                           one
                           God
                           the
                           Father
                           Almighty
                           ,
                           the
                           Framer
                           and
                           Maker
                           of
                           all
                           things
                           .
                           And
                           in
                           one
                           Lord
                           Jesus
                           Christ
                           ,
                           his
                           only
                           begotten
                           Son
                           ,
                           God
                           ,
                           by
                           whom
                           all
                           things
                           were
                           made
                           :
                           begotten
                           of
                           the
                           Father
                           before
                           all
                           worlds
                           ,
                           God
                           of
                           God
                           ,
                           Whole
                           of
                           Whole
                           ,
                           Only
                           of
                           Only
                           ,
                           Perfect
                           of
                           Perfect
                           ,
                           King
                           of
                           King
                           ,
                           Lord
                           of
                           Lord
                           :
                           the
                           living
                           Word
                           ,
                           the
                           Wisedom
                           ,
                           the
                           Life
                           ,
                           the
                           true
                           Light
                           ,
                           the
                           way
                           of
                           Truth
                           ,
                           the
                           Resurrection
                           ,
                           the
                           Shepherd
                           ,
                           the
                           Gate
                           :
                           immutable
                           and
                           inconvertible
                           :
                           the
                           most
                           express
                           image
                           of
                           the
                           Father's
                           Deity
                           ,
                        
                         *
                         
                           Substance
                           ,
                           Power
                           ,
                           Council
                           ,
                           and
                           Glory
                           :
                           the
                           First
                           begotten
                           of
                           every
                           Creature
                           :
                        
                         †
                         Who
                         was
                         in
                         the
                         beginning
                         with
                         God
                         ,
                         God
                         the
                         Word
                         ,
                         
                           according
                           as
                           't
                           is
                           said
                           in
                           the
                           Gospel
                           :
                        
                         and
                         the
                         word
                         was
                         God
                         ,
                         
                           by
                           whom
                           all
                           things
                           were
                           made
                           ,
                           and
                           in
                           whom
                           all
                           things
                           have
                           subsisted
                           .
                           Who
                           in
                           the
                           last
                           days
                           came
                           down
                           from
                           heaven
                           ,
                           and
                           was
                           born
                           of
                           the
                           Virgin
                           according
                           to
                           the
                           Scriptures
                           .
                           And
                           was
                           made
                           man
                           ,
                           the
                           mediatour
                           of
                           God
                           and
                           men
                           ,
                           the
                           Apostle
                           of
                           our
                           Faith
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           Prince
                           of
                           life
                           ,
                           as
                           he
                           himself
                           says
                           ,
                        
                         *
                         For
                         I
                         
                         came
                         down
                         from
                         heaven
                         ,
                         not
                         to
                         do
                         mine
                         own
                         will
                         ,
                         but
                         the
                         will
                         of
                         him
                         that
                         sent
                         me
                         .
                         
                           Who
                           suffered
                           for
                           us
                           ,
                           and
                           rose
                           again
                           for
                           us
                           the
                           third
                           day
                           ,
                           and
                           ascended
                           into
                           the
                           heavens
                           ,
                           and
                           sitteth
                           at
                           the
                           right
                           hand
                           of
                           the
                           Father
                           .
                           And
                           he
                           shall
                           come
                           again
                           with
                           Glory
                           and
                           Power
                           ,
                           to
                           judge
                           the
                           quick
                           and
                           dead
                           .
                           And
                           [
                           we
                           believe
                           ]
                           in
                           the
                           holy
                           Ghost
                           ,
                           who
                           is
                           given
                           to
                           believers
                           in
                           order
                           to
                           their
                           Consolation
                           ,
                           Sanctification
                           ,
                           and
                           Perfection
                           :
                           according
                           as
                           our
                           Lord
                           Jesus
                           Christ
                           commanded
                           his
                           disciples
                           ,
                           saying
                           ,
                        
                         †
                         Go
                         ye
                         ,
                         and
                         make
                         disciples
                         of
                         all
                         nations
                         ,
                         baptizing
                         them
                         in
                         the
                         name
                         of
                         the
                         Father
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         the
                         Son
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         the
                         holy
                         Ghost
                         :
                         
                           to
                           wit
                           ,
                           of
                           the
                           Father
                           being
                           truly
                           the
                           Father
                           ,
                           and
                           of
                           the
                           Son
                           being
                           truly
                           the
                           Son
                           ,
                           and
                           of
                           the
                           holy
                           Ghost
                           being
                           truly
                           the
                           holy
                           Ghost
                           :
                           which
                           terms
                           are
                           not
                           simply
                           ,
                           or
                           insignificantly
                        
                         *
                         
                           made
                           use
                           of
                           ,
                           but
                           they
                           do
                           accurately
                           manifest
                           the
                           proper
                           and
                           peculiar
                           Person
                           ,
                           Glory
                           ,
                           and
                           Order
                           of
                           each
                           of
                           those
                           that
                           are
                           named
                           .
                           So
                           that
                           they
                           are
                           three
                           in
                           Person
                           ;
                           but
                           in
                           consent
                           One.
                        
                         d
                         
                           We
                           therefore
                           holding
                           this
                           Faith
                           ,
                           in
                           the
                           presence
                           of
                           God
                           and
                           of
                           Christ
                           ,
                           do
                        
                         anathematize
                         
                           all
                           manner
                           of
                           Heretical
                           and
                           ill
                           opinions
                           .
                           And
                           if
                           any
                           one
                           shall
                           teach
                           (
                           contrary
                           to
                           the
                           ●ound
                           and
                           true
                           Faith
                           of
                           the
                           Scriptures
                           ,
                           )
                           saying
                           ,
                           that
                           there
                           is
                           ,
                           or
                           was
                           ,
                           a
                           time
                           ,
                           or
                           an
                           age
                           ,
                        
                         e
                         
                           before
                           the
                           Son
                           of
                           God
                           [
                           was
                           begotten
                           ;
                           ]
                           let
                           him
                           be
                        
                         Anathema
                         .
                         
                           And
                           if
                           any
                           one
                           says
                           ,
                           that
                           the
                           Son
                           is
                           a
                           Creature
                           ,
                           as
                           one
                           of
                           the
                           Creatures
                           ,
                           or
                           that
                           he
                           is
                           a
                        
                         *
                         
                           Branch
                           ,
                           as
                           one
                           of
                           the
                           Branches
                           ;
                           and
                           [
                           shall
                           not
                           hold
                           ]
                           every
                           one
                           of
                           the
                           foresaid
                           points
                           according
                           as
                           the
                           sacred
                           Scriptures
                           have
                           set
                           them
                           forth
                           :
                           or
                           if
                           any
                           one
                           Teaches
                           or
                           Preaches
                           any
                           other
                           thing
                           than
                           what
                           we
                           have
                           received
                           ,
                           let
                           him
                           be
                        
                         Anathema
                         .
                         
                           For
                           we
                           do
                           truly
                           ,
                           and
                        
                         f
                         
                           clearly
                           ,
                           believe
                           and
                           follow
                           all
                           things
                           delivered
                           by
                           the
                           Prophets
                           and
                           Apostles
                           in
                           the
                           sacred
                           Scriptures
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Such
                 were
                 the
                 Expositions
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 [
                 published
                 ]
                 by
                 those
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 convened
                 at
                 Antioch
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 also
                 Gregorius
                 (
                 although
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 then
                 made
                 his
                 entry
                 into
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 subscribed
                 as
                 Bishop
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 .
                 The
                 Synod
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 assembled
                 in
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 having
                 done
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 some
                 other
                 Canons
                 ,
                 was
                 dissolved
                 .
                 The
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 affairs
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 hapned
                 to
                 be
                 disturbed
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 .
                 A
                 nation
                 (
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 
                   The
                   Franci
                
                 )
                 made
                 an
                 incursion
                 into
                 the
                 Roman
                 territories
                 in
                 Gallia
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 terrible
                 earth-quakes
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 :
                 g
                 especially
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 which
                 City
                 was
                 shaken
                 thereby
                 [
                 continually
                 ]
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 one
                 whole
                 year
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                
                 .
                 That
                 ,
                 upon
                 Gregorius's
                 arrival
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 [
                 guarded
                 ]
                 with
                 a
                 Military
                 force
                 ,
                 Athanasius
                 fled
                 .
              
               
                 WHen
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 ,
                 a
                 Syrianus
                 the
                 Captain
                 (
                 with
                 the
                 armed
                 Souldiers
                 under
                 his
                 command
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 number
                 five
                 thousand
                 ,
                 )
                 brought
                 Gregorius
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 Those
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 who
                 were
                 favourers
                 of
                 
                 Arius's
                 opinion
                 ,
                 assisted
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 being
                 expelled
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 escaped
                 being
                 taken
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 relate
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 now
                 b
                 Evening
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 lodged
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 all
                 night
                 ,
                 a
                 communion
                 being
                 expected
                 .
                 The
                 Captain
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 put
                 his
                 Souldiers
                 into
                 a
                 fighting
                 posture
                 ,
                 environed
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 .
                 Athanasius
                 seeing
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 chiefest
                 care
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 might
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 be
                 damnified
                 upon
                 his
                 account
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 commanded
                 the
                 Deacon
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 people
                 notice
                 of
                 going
                 to
                 prayers
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 order
                 for
                 the
                 recitation
                 of
                 a
                 Psalm
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 sweet
                 harmony
                 made
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 peoples
                 singing
                 of
                 the
                 Psalm
                 together
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 congregation
                 went
                 out
                 through
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 doors
                 .
                 Whilst
                 this
                 was
                 doing
                 ,
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 stood
                 still
                 without
                 striking
                 a
                 stroak
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 Athanasius
                 escaped
                 unhurt
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 sang
                 the
                 Psalm
                 .
                 Having
                 secretly
                 made
                 his
                 escape
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 he
                 hastned
                 to
                 
                   Rome
                   :
                   Gregorius
                
                 was
                 then
                 put
                 into
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 [
                 Alexandrian
                 ]
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 unable
                 to
                 bear
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 ,
                 burnt
                 that
                 ,
                 called
                 
                 Dionysius's
                 Church
                 .
                 Thus
                 far
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 Eusebius
                 having
                 done
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 c
                 sent
                 an
                 Embassage
                 to
                 Julius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 entreating
                 him
                 to
                 become
                 Judge
                 of
                 those
                 matters
                 relating
                 to
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 call
                 for
                 a
                 disquisition
                 of
                 the
                 controversie
                 before
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 taking
                 cognizance
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XII
                
                 .
                 How
                 ,
                 after
                 Eusebius's
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 restored
                 Paulus
                 to
                 his
                 See
                 again
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Arians
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 Macedonius
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 Eusebius
                 could
                 never
                 understand
                 what
                 Julius
                 had
                 determined
                 concerning
                 Athanasius
                 .
                 For
                 having
                 survived
                 the
                 Synod
                 some
                 small
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 dyed
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 introduce
                 Paulus
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 again
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 Arians
                 ordain
                 Macedonius
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 a
                 Church
                 dedicated
                 to
                 Paul.
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 formerly
                 had
                 been
                 assistants
                 to
                 Eusebius
                 that
                 disturber
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 then
                 his
                 successours
                 in
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 Theognis
                 of
                 
                   Nice
                   ,
                   Maris
                
                 of
                 
                   Chalcedon
                   ,
                   Theodorus
                
                 of
                 Heraclea
                 in
                 
                   Thracia
                   ,
                   Ursacius
                
                 of
                 Singidunum
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Upper
                   Mysia
                   ,
                   Valens
                
                 of
                 Mursa
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Upper
                   Pannonia
                
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 Ursacius
                 and
                 Valens
                 changing
                 their
                 opinions
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 delivered
                 their
                 penetentiary
                 Libel
                 to
                 Julius
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 consented
                 to
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 opinion
                 ,
                 were
                 admitted
                 to
                 communion
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 they
                 were
                 hot
                 maintainers
                 of
                 the
                 Arian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 framed
                 no
                 trivial
                 commotions
                 against
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 One
                 whereof
                 was
                 that
                 made
                 by
                 Macedonius
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 For
                 from
                 this
                 intestine
                 war
                 amongst
                 the
                 Christians
                 there
                 hapned
                 continual
                 Seditions
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 persons
                 ,
                 oppressed
                 by
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 lost
                 their
                 lives
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 slaughter
                 of
                 Hermogenes
                 the
                 Lieutenant-General
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 Paulus
                 was
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 turned
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 Constantius
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 made
                 his
                 residence
                 at
                 Antioch
                 .
                 Therefore
                 he
                 orders
                 Hermogenes
                 the
                 Lieutenant-General
                 ,
                 (
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 into
                 the
                 coasts
                 of
                 Thracia
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 incidently
                 pass
                 through
                 [
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 turn
                 Paulus
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 .
                 He
                 arriving
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 disturbed
                 the
                 whole
                 City
                 ,
                 by
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 the
                 Bishop
                 by
                 force
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 immediately
                 followed
                 a
                 Sedition
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 persons
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 defend
                 [
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 when
                 Hermogenes
                 with
                 much
                 earnestness
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 expell
                 Paulus
                 by
                 his
                 Military
                 forces
                 ,
                 the
                 populace
                 being
                 exasperated
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 such
                 like
                 cases
                 it
                 usually
                 happens
                 ,
                 )
                 made
                 a
                 more
                 inconsiderate
                 and
                 rash
                 attack
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 they
                 set
                 his
                 house
                 on
                 fire
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 drawn
                 him
                 about
                 by
                 the
                 heels
                 ,
                 they
                 killed
                 him
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Two
                   Augusti
                   ,
                   Constantius
                
                 being
                 then
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 and
                 Constans
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 Consul
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 Constans
                 ,
                 having
                 vanquished
                 the
                 nation
                 of
                 the
                 Franci
                 ,
                 made
                 them
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 league
                 with
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantius
                 being
                 informed
                 of
                 
                 Hermogenes's
                 
                 murder
                 ,
                 rode
                 post
                 on
                 horse-back
                 from
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 arrived
                 at
                 Constantihople
                 :
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 City
                 he
                 expelled
                 Paulus
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 punished
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 taking
                 away
                 more
                 than
                 forty
                 thousand
                 [
                 bushels
                 ]
                 of
                 that
                 bread-corn
                 daily
                 d●stributed
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 his
                 fathers
                 donation
                 [
                 to
                 those
                 Ci●izens
                 .
                 ]
                 For
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 neer
                 eighty
                 thousand
                 [
                 b
                 Bushells
                 ]
                 of
                 wheat
                 ,
                 brought
                 thither
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 were
                 bestowed
                 [
                 amongst
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 .
                 ]
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 differed
                 the
                 constituting
                 of
                 Macedonius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 .
                 c
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 incenfed
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 ordained
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 regard
                 ,
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Seditions
                 raised
                 betwixt
                 him
                 and
                 
                   Paulus
                   ,
                   Hermogenes
                
                 his
                 Lieutenant
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 persons
                 had
                 been
                 slain
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 given
                 him
                 permission
                 to
                 gather
                 assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 wherein
                 he
                 was
                 ordained
                 ,
                 he
                 departed
                 again
                 to
                 Antioch
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIV
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 having
                 removed
                 Gregorius
                 from
                 [
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 ]
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 put
                 Georgius
                 into
                 his
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 Arians
                 a
                 removed
                 Gregorius
                 from
                 [
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 ]
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 b
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 person
                 odious
                 ,
                 both
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 burning
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 zealous
                 enough
                 in
                 defending
                 their
                 opinion
                 .
                 Into
                 his
                 See
                 they
                 sent
                 Georgius
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 born
                 in
                 Cappadocia
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 gotten
                 the
                 repu●e
                 of
                 being
                 a
                 very
                 skillfull
                 maintainer
                 of
                 their
                 tenets
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XV.
                
                 How
                 Athanasius
                 and
                 Paulus
                 ,
                 going
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 fortified
                 with
                 Bishop
                 
                 Julius's
                 Letters
                 ,
                 recovered
                 their
                 own
                 Sees
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 Athanasius
                 with
                 much
                 difficulty
                 at
                 last
                 gat
                 over
                 into
                 
                   Italy
                   .
                   Constans
                
                 the
                 youngest
                 of
                 
                 Constantin's
                 sons
                 had
                 then
                 the
                 sole
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 ]
                 his
                 brother
                 Constantine
                 having
                 been
                 killed
                 by
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 before
                 related
                 .
                 a
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 Paulus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   Asclepas
                
                 of
                 
                   Gaza
                   ,
                   Marcellus
                
                 of
                 Ancyra
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 
                   Galatia
                   the
                   less
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Lucius
                 of
                 Adrianople
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 accused
                 ,
                 one
                 for
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 another
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 driven
                 from
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 arrived
                 at
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 Rome
                 .
                 They
                 acquaint
                 therefore
                 Julius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 with
                 their
                 case
                 .
                 He
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Romes
                 priviledge
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 )
                 fortified
                 them
                 with
                 his
                 Letters
                 wherein
                 he
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 them
                 back
                 into
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 b
                 restoring
                 to
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 his
                 own
                 ●●e
                 ,
                 and
                 sharply
                 rebuking
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 inconsiderately
                 deposed
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 ,
                 having
                 left
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 confiding
                 in
                 Bishop
                 
                 Julius's
                 Letters
                 ,
                 possess
                 themselves
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 the
                 Letters
                 to
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 written
                 to
                 .
                 These
                 persons
                 having
                 received
                 [
                 
                 Julius's
                 Letters
                 ,
                 ]
                 lookt
                 upon
                 his
                 reprehension
                 as
                 an
                 injury
                 and
                 reproach
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 assembled
                 themselves
                 in
                 a
                 c
                 Synod
                 called
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 they
                 most
                 severely
                 rebuke
                 Julius
                 in
                 a
                 Letter
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 joynt
                 consent
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 making
                 it
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 determined
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 expell
                 some
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 from
                 their
                 Churches
                 .
                 For
                 [
                 they
                 said
                 ]
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 make
                 any
                 opposition
                 ,
                 when
                 Novatus
                 was
                 by
                 *
                 them
                 ejected
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Thus
                 wrote
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Bishops
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 Julius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 ,
                 upon
                 d
                 
                 Athanasius's
                 entry
                 into
                 Alexandria
                 there
                 hapned
                 a
                 disturbance
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 adherents
                 to
                 Georgius
                 the
                 Arian
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 disturbance
                 there
                 followed
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 Seditions
                 and
                 slaughters
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 and
                 [
                 because
                 ]
                 the
                 Arians
                 ascribe
                 the
                 infamy
                 and
                 blame
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 mischiefs
                 to
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 authour
                 thereof
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 requisite
                 
                 that
                 we
                 speak
                 briefly
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Judge
                 of
                 truth
                 it self
                 ,
                 only
                 knows
                 the
                 true
                 causes
                 hereof
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 accidents
                 do
                 frequently
                 and
                 usually
                 happen
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 multitude
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 intestine
                 factions
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 unknown
                 to
                 prudent
                 persons
                 .
                 In
                 vain
                 therefore
                 do
                 
                 Athanasius's
                 slanderers
                 attribute
                 the
                 cause
                 hereof
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 especially
                 Sabinus
                 a
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 Heresie
                 .
                 Who
                 (
                 had
                 he
                 considered
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 mischiess
                 Arians
                 have
                 wrought
                 against
                 Athanasius
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 that
                 embrace
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Faith
                 ;
                 or
                 e
                 how
                 many
                 complaints
                 the
                 Synods
                 convened
                 upon
                 
                 Athanasius's
                 account
                 have
                 made
                 thereof
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 Maccdonius
                 himself
                 ,
                 f
                 that
                 Arch-heretick
                 ,
                 has
                 practised
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 )
                 would
                 either
                 have
                 been
                 wholly
                 silent
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 g
                 would
                 instead
                 of
                 these
                 [
                 reproaches
                 ]
                 have
                 highly
                 commended
                 [
                 Athanasius
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 having
                 [
                 designedly
                 ]
                 passed
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 over
                 in
                 silence
                 ,
                 he
                 falsly
                 accuses
                 the
                 affairs
                 [
                 done
                 by
                 Athanasius
                 .
                 ]
                 Nor
                 has
                 he
                 made
                 the
                 least
                 mention
                 of
                 that
                 Arch-heretick
                 [
                 Macedonius
                 ,
                 ]
                 being
                 desirous
                 wholly
                 to
                 conceal
                 his
                 tragick
                 and
                 audacious
                 villanies
                 .
                 And
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 wonderfull
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 has
                 not
                 spoken
                 ill
                 of
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 whom
                 notwithstanding
                 he
                 abhorred
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 ordination
                 of
                 Macedonius
                 (
                 whose
                 heresie
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 follower
                 of
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 has
                 silently
                 concealed
                 .
                 For
                 had
                 he
                 mentioned
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 necessarily
                 have
                 recorded
                 his
                 impieties
                 ;
                 which
                 those
                 things
                 done
                 at
                 that
                 ordination
                 do
                 sufficiently
                 demonstrate
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 this
                 person
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVI
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Emperour
                 sent
                 an
                 order
                 by
                 Philippus
                 Praefect
                 of
                 the
                 Praetorium
                 ,
                 that
                 Paulus
                 should
                 be
                 ejected
                 and
                 banished
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Macedonius
                 should
                 be
                 enstalled
                 Bishop
                 in
                 his
                 See.
                 
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantius
                 (
                 residing
                 at
                 Antioch
                 )
                 being
                 informed
                 that
                 Paulus
                 had
                 taken
                 possession
                 of
                 his
                 See
                 again
                 ,
                 was
                 highly
                 incensed
                 at
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 .
                 He
                 therefore
                 wrote
                 an
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 sends
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Philippus
                   Praefect
                
                 of
                 the
                 Praetorium
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 greater
                 power
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 Governours
                 of
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 stiled
                 the
                 second
                 person
                 from
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 eject
                 Paulus
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 introduce
                 Macedonius
                 into
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 room
                 .
                 Philippus
                 therefore
                 the
                 Praefect
                 being
                 afraid
                 that
                 the
                 multitude
                 would
                 raise
                 a
                 tumult
                 ,
                 attempted
                 to
                 circumvent
                 Paulus
                 by
                 subilety
                 .
                 He
                 keeps
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Order
                 concealed
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 possession
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 pretending
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 some
                 publick
                 affaires
                 ,
                 he
                 goes
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 Bath
                 ,
                 called
                 Zeuxippus
                 .
                 Thither
                 he
                 sends
                 for
                 Paulus
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 shew
                 of
                 respect
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 [
                 acquainting
                 him
                 ]
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 necessarily
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 came
                 .
                 After
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 upon
                 his
                 being
                 sent
                 for
                 ,
                 the
                 Prefect
                 immediately
                 shews
                 him
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Order
                 .
                 The
                 Bishop
                 patiently
                 bore
                 his
                 being
                 condemned
                 without
                 having
                 his
                 cause
                 heard
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Prefect
                 ,
                 fearing
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 that
                 stood
                 round
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 great
                 numbers
                 of
                 persons
                 had
                 flocked
                 together
                 about
                 the
                 publick
                 Bath
                 ,
                 [
                 whose
                 meeting
                 there
                 was
                 caused
                 ]
                 by
                 the
                 report
                 of
                 a
                 suspicion
                 )
                 orders
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Bath
                 doors
                 to
                 be
                 opened
                 ,
                 b
                 through
                 which
                 Paulus
                 was
                 carried
                 into
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Palace
                 ,
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 ship
                 provided
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 forthwith
                 sent
                 away
                 into
                 banishment
                 .
                 The
                 Prefect
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 c
                 Thessalonica
                 the
                 chief
                 City
                 of
                 Macedonia
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Paulus
                 had
                 had
                 his
                 original
                 extract
                 from
                 his
                 Ancestours
                 :
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 [
                 he
                 ordered
                 him
                 ]
                 to
                 reside
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 him
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 going
                 to
                 other
                 Cities
                 also
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ]
                 those
                 in
                 Illyricum
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 forbad
                 his
                 passage
                 into
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 ]
                 Paulus
                 therefore
                 being
                 (
                 contrary
                 to
                 expectation
                 )
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 [
                 driven
                 ]
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 was
                 immediately
                 carried
                 away
                 .
                 But
                 Philippus
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Prefect
                 went
                 forthwith
                 from
                 the
                 publick
                 Bath
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Macedonius
                 was
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 being
                 *
                 thrown
                 into
                 his
                 presence
                 by
                 an
                 engin
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ;
                 he
                 sate
                 with
                 the
                 Prefect
                 in
                 his
                 chariot
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 :
                 they
                 were
                 surrounded
                 by
                 a
                 Military
                 guard
                 with
                 their
                 swords
                 drawn
                 .
                 [
                 Upon
                 sight
                 hereof
                 ]
                 a
                 dread
                 forthwith
                 seized
                 the
                 multitude
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Homoöusians
                 as
                 the
                 Arians
                 flockt
                 to
                 the
                 †
                 Church
                 ;
                 every
                 one
                 earnestly
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 get
                 in
                 thither
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Prefect
                 together
                 with
                 Macedonius
                 came
                 neer
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 an
                 irrational
                 fear
                 seized
                 both
                 the
                 multitudes
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 themselves
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 persons
                 present
                 were
                 so
                 numerous
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 passage
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 Prefect
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 Macedonius
                 ,
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 began
                 to
                 thrust
                 away
                 the
                 crowd
                 of
                 people
                 by
                 violence
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 multitude
                 wedged
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 crowd
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 retire
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 places
                 narrowness
                 ;
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 supposing
                 that
                 the
                 multitude
                 made
                 a
                 resistance
                 ,
                 and
                 designedly
                 stopped
                 the
                 passage
                 ,
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 naked
                 swords
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 engaging
                 an
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 cut
                 those
                 that
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 destroyed
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 report
                 says
                 ,
                 about
                 three
                 thousand
                 one
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 persons
                 :
                 some
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 slew
                 ;
                 others
                 were
                 killed
                 
                 by
                 the
                 crowd
                 .
                 After
                 such
                 brave
                 exploits
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 Macedonius
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 no
                 mischief
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 clear
                 and
                 guiltless
                 of
                 what
                 had
                 happened
                 ,
                 was
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Chair
                 by
                 the
                 Prefect
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 by
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Canon
                 .
                 Thus
                 therefore
                 did
                 Macedonius
                 and
                 the
                 Arians
                 take
                 possession
                 of
                 Churches
                 by
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 numerous
                 slaughters
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 built
                 .
                 d
                 
                   The
                   great
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 called
                 Sophia
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 joyned
                 to
                 that
                 Church
                 named
                 Ire●●●
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 being
                 before
                 a
                 little
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Father
                 had
                 very
                 much
                 beautified
                 and
                 enlarged
                 .
                 And
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 time
                 ,
                 encompassed
                 within
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 wall
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 one
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVII
                
                 .
                 That
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 being
                 afraid
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 menaces
                 ,
                 returned
                 to
                 Rome
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 another
                 false
                 accusation
                 patcht
                 together
                 against
                 Athanasius
                 by
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 who
                 invented
                 this
                 occasion
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 *
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Augusti
                 had
                 heretofore
                 given
                 a
                 yearly
                 allowance
                 of
                 Bread-corn
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 for
                 the
                 relief
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 indigent
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 reported
                 by
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 that
                 Athanasius
                 had
                 usually
                 sold
                 this
                 Bread-corn
                 for
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 converted
                 the
                 money
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 gain
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 therefore
                 ,
                 having
                 given
                 credit
                 to
                 this
                 report
                 ,
                 threatned
                 Athanasius
                 with
                 death
                 .
                 He
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 menaces
                 ,
                 made
                 his
                 escape
                 ,
                 and
                 absconded
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 Julius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 understood
                 what
                 the
                 Arians
                 had
                 done
                 against
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 having
                 also
                 received
                 
                 Eusebius's
                 Letter
                 who
                 was
                 now
                 dead
                 ,
                 he
                 a
                 invites
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 being
                 informed
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 he
                 lay
                 concealed
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 arrived
                 the
                 b
                 Letter
                 ,
                 which
                 those
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 that
                 before
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 convened
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 wrote
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Another
                 c
                 Letter
                 also
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 informing
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 objected
                 against
                 Athanasius
                 were
                 false
                 .
                 These
                 Letters
                 so
                 directly
                 contradicting
                 one
                 another
                 having
                 been
                 sent
                 to
                 Julius
                 ,
                 he
                 returned
                 an
                 answer
                 to
                 those
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 convened
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 d
                 blamed
                 them
                 ,
                 first
                 for
                 the
                 bitterness
                 of
                 their
                 Letter
                 ;
                 then
                 [
                 he
                 told
                 them
                 ]
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Canons
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 called
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Synod
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Rule
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 Sanctions
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome's
                 Sentiment
                 .
                 [
                 He
                 complained
                 ]
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 clandestinely
                 adulterated
                 the
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 moreover
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 was
                 heretofore
                 done
                 at
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 fraudulently
                 and
                 corruptly
                 transacted
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 memorials
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 done
                 at
                 Mareotes
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 one
                 side
                 only
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 objected
                 concerning
                 
                 Arsenius's
                 murther
                 ,
                 was
                 apparently
                 demonstrated
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 false
                 accusation
                 .
                 These
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 passages
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 Julius
                 wrote
                 at
                 large
                 to
                 the
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 convened
                 at
                 Antioch
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 inserted
                 here
                 the
                 Letters
                 to
                 Julius
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 answer
                 also
                 ;
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 prolixity
                 thereof
                 hindred
                 that
                 design
                 of
                 ours
                 .
                 But
                 Sabinus
                 ,
                 a
                 follower
                 of
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 mentioned
                 before
                 ,
                 has
                 not
                 put
                 
                 Julius's
                 Letters
                 into
                 
                   His
                   collection
                
                 [
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Acts
                
                 ]
                 
                   of
                   Synods
                
                 .
                 Although
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 not
                 left
                 out
                 that
                 [
                 Epistle
                 ]
                 written
                 from
                 those
                 [
                 convened
                 ]
                 at
                 Antioch
                 to
                 Julius
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 usually
                 done
                 by
                 Sabinus
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 such
                 Letters
                 as
                 either
                 make
                 no
                 mention
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 reject
                 the
                 term
                 Homoöusios
                 ,
                 those
                 [
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 ]
                 he
                 carefully
                 inserts
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 contrary
                 hereto
                 he
                 voluntarily
                 and
                 on
                 set
                 purpose
                 omits
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 Paulus
                 pretending
                 a
                 journey
                 to
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 arrived
                 in
                 Italy
                 .
                 Both
                 the
                 [
                 *
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 therefore
                 make
                 their
                 condition
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVIII
                
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 requested
                 of
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 persons
                 might
                 be
                 sent
                 ,
                 as
                 could
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 [
                 the
                 deposition
                 of
                 ]
                 Athanasius
                 and
                 Paulus
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 were
                 sent
                 published
                 another
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 ,
                 being
                 informed
                 of
                 *
                 their
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 a
                 sympathized
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 sends
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 signifying
                 his
                 desire
                 to
                 have
                 three
                 Bishops
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 
                 Paulus's
                 and
                 
                 Athanasius's
                 deposition
                 .
                 b
                 The
                 persons
                 sent
                 were
                 Narcissus
                 the
                 
                   Cilician
                   ,
                   Theodorus
                
                 the
                 
                   Thracian
                   ,
                   Maris
                
                 the
                 Chalcedonian
                 ,
                 and
                 Marcus
                 the
                 Syrian
                 .
                 Who
                 being
                 arrived
                 ,
                 would
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 admit
                 of
                 a
                 congress
                 with
                 Athanasius
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 having
                 suppressed
                 the
                 Creed
                 published
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 patched
                 up
                 another
                 form
                 ,
                 they
                 presented
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constans
                 ;
                 the
                 words
                 whereof
                 were
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         Another
                         Exposition
                         of
                         the
                         Faith.
                         ]
                      
                       
                         
                           We
                           believe
                           in
                           one
                           God
                           ,
                           the
                           Father
                           Almighty
                           ,
                           the
                           Creatour
                           and
                           maker
                           of
                           all
                           things
                           ,
                        
                         *
                         Of
                         whom
                         the
                         whole
                         family
                         in
                         heaven
                         and
                         earth
                         is
                         named
                         .
                         
                           And
                           in
                           his
                           only
                           begotten
                           Son
                           ,
                           our
                           Lord
                        
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         ,
                         
                           who
                           was
                           begotten
                           of
                           the
                           Father
                           before
                           all
                           worlds
                           .
                           God
                           of
                           God.
                           Light
                           of
                           Light.
                           By
                           whom
                           all
                           things
                           in
                           heaven
                           and
                           earth
                           ,
                           visible
                           and
                           invisible
                           ,
                           were
                           made
                           .
                           Who
                           is
                           the
                           Word
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           Wisdome
                           :
                           and
                           the
                           Power
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           Life
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           true
                           Light.
                           Who
                           in
                           the
                           last
                           days
                           was
                           for
                           our
                           sakes
                           made
                           man
                           ,
                           and
                           was
                           born
                           of
                           the
                           holy
                           Virgin.
                           He
                           was
                           crucified
                           ,
                           and
                           died
                           :
                           and
                           was
                           buried
                           ,
                           and
                           arose
                           from
                           the
                           dead
                           on
                           the
                           third
                           day
                           ,
                           and
                           ascended
                           into
                           the
                           heavens
                           ,
                           and
                           was
                           seated
                           at
                           the
                           right
                           hand
                           of
                           the
                           Father
                           ,
                           and
                           shall
                           come
                           at
                           the
                           end
                           of
                           the
                           world
                           ,
                           to
                           judge
                           the
                           quick
                           and
                           dead
                           ,
                           and
                           shall
                           render
                           to
                           every
                           person
                           according
                           to
                           his
                           works
                           ;
                           whose
                           Kingdom
                           being
                           perpetual
                           ,
                           shall
                           continue
                           unto
                           infinite
                           ages
                           .
                           For
                           He
                           shall
                           sit
                           at
                           the
                           right
                           hand
                           of
                           the
                           Father
                           ,
                           not
                           only
                           in
                           this
                           present
                           world
                           ,
                           but
                           in
                           that
                           also
                           which
                           is
                           to
                           come
                           .
                           And
                        
                         [
                         
                           we
                           believe
                        
                         ]
                         
                           in
                           the
                           holy
                           Ghost
                           ,
                           that
                           is
                           ,
                           in
                           the
                        
                         †
                         Paraclete
                         :
                         whom
                         [
                         Christ
                         ]
                         
                           having
                           promised
                           to
                           the
                           Apostles
                           ,
                           after
                           his
                           assent
                           into
                           the
                           heavens
                           ,
                           he
                           sent
                           him
                           ,
                        
                         ‖
                         That
                         he
                         might
                         teach
                         them
                         and
                         bring
                         all
                         things
                         to
                         their
                         remembrance
                         .
                         
                           By
                           whom
                           also
                           those
                           souls
                           who
                           have
                           sincerely
                           believed
                           in
                           him
                           ,
                           shall
                           be
                           sanctified
                           .
                           But
                           those
                           who
                           say
                           that
                           the
                           Son
                        
                         [
                         existed
                         ]
                         
                           of
                           things
                           which
                           are
                           not
                           ,
                           or
                           of
                           another
                           substance
                           ,
                           and
                           not
                           of
                           God
                           ,
                           and
                           that
                           there
                           was
                           a
                           time
                           when
                           he
                           was
                           not
                           ,
                           these
                           persons
                           the
                           Catholick
                           Church
                           hath
                           determined
                           to
                           be
                           Aliens
                        
                         [
                         
                           from
                           it
                        
                         .
                         ]
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Having
                 delivered
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 exhibited
                 many
                 other
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 they
                 departed
                 without
                 doing
                 any
                 thing
                 further
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 whilst
                 there
                 was
                 hitherto
                 an
                 inseparable
                 communion
                 between
                 the
                 Western
                 and
                 Eastern
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 ]
                 another
                 Heresie
                 sprang
                 up
                 at
                 Sirmium
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Illyricum
                 .
                 For
                 Photinus
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Churches
                 there
                 ,
                 )
                 a
                 person
                 born
                 in
                 
                   Galatia
                   the
                   Less
                
                 ,
                 a
                 disciple
                 of
                 that
                 *
                 Marcellus
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 deposed
                 ,
                 following
                 his
                 masters
                 steps
                 ,
                 asserted
                 the
                 Son
                 [
                 of
                 God
                 ]
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 meer
                 man.
                 But
                 we
                 will
                 speak
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 their
                 due
                 place
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 large
                 Explanation
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Faith.
                 ]
              
               
                 a
                 THe
                 space
                 of
                 three
                 years
                 being
                 compleatly
                 passed
                 after
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Bishops
                 having
                 again
                 assembled
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 composed
                 another
                 [
                 form
                 of
                 ]
                 Faith
                 ,
                 send
                 it
                 to
                 those
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 by
                 Eudoxius
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Germanicia
                   ,
                   Martyrius
                
                 and
                 Macedonius
                 who
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Mopsuestia
                 in
                 Cilicia
                 .
                 This
                 [
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 ]
                 Creed
                 ,
                 being
                 written
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 and
                 containing
                 many
                 more
                 additions
                 than
                 those
                 forms
                 published
                 before
                 ,
                 was
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 
                   We
                   believe
                   in
                   one
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Father
                   Almighty
                   ,
                   the
                   Creator
                   and
                   maker
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                
                 *
                 Of
                 whom
                 the
                 whole
                 family
                 in
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 is
                 named
                 .
                 
                   And
                   in
                   his
                   only
                   begotten
                   Son
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   begotten
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   before
                   all
                   ages
                   .
                   God
                   of
                   God.
                   Light
                   of
                   Light.
                   By
                   whom
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   heavens
                   and
                   in
                   earth
                   ,
                   visible
                   and
                   invisible
                   ,
                   were
                   made
                   .
                   Who
                   is
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   the
                   Wisedom
                   ▪
                   the
                   Power
                   ,
                   the
                   Life
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   true
                   Light.
                   Who
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   daies
                   was
                   for
                   our
                   sakes
                   made
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   born
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Virgin
                   :
                   He
                   was
                   crucified
                   ,
                   and
                   died
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   buried
                   ,
                   and
                   rose
                   again
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   on
                   the
                   third
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   ascended
                   into
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   sitteth
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   He
                   shall
                   come
                   at
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   judge
                   the
                   quick
                   and
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   render
                   to
                   every
                   man
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   works
                   .
                   Whose
                   Kingdom
                   being
                
                 
                 
                   perpetual
                   ,
                   shall
                   continue
                   unto
                   infinite
                   ages
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   sitteth
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   in
                   this
                   present
                   world
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   that
                   also
                   which
                   is
                   〈◊〉
                   come
                   .
                   We
                   believe
                   likewise
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                
                 *
                 Paraclete
                 .
                 Whom
                 [
                 Christ
                 ]
                 
                   having
                   promised
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   after
                   his
                   ascent
                   into
                   heaven
                   he
                   sent
                   him
                   ,
                
                 †
                 That
                 he
                 might
                 teach
                 them
                 and
                 bring
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 their
                 remembrance
                 .
                 
                   By
                   whom
                   also
                   those
                   souls
                   that
                   sincerely
                   believe
                   in
                   him
                   are
                   sanctified
                   .
                   But
                   those
                   who
                   assert
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                
                 [
                 existed
                 ]
                 
                   of
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   another
                   substance
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   time
                   or
                   age
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   hath
                   determined
                   to
                   be
                   aliens
                
                 [
                 
                   from
                   it
                
                 .
                 ]
                 
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   also
                   ,
                   those
                   that
                   affirm
                   there
                   are
                   three
                   Gods
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   Christ
                   is
                   not
                   God
                   before
                
                 [
                 all
                 ]
                 
                   ages
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   Person
                   is
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                   is
                   not
                   begotten
                   ,
                   or
                
                 b
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Father
                   begat
                   not
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   will
                   and
                   pleasure
                
                 ;
                 [
                 
                   these
                   persons
                
                 ]
                 
                   the
                   Holy
                   and
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 Anathematizes
                 .
                 
                   For
                   neither
                   is
                   it
                   safe
                   to
                   assert
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                
                 [
                 existed
                 ]
                 
                   of
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   :
                   in
                   regard
                   this
                   is
                   no
                   where
                   declared
                   concerning
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   divinely
                   inspired
                   Scriptures
                   .
                   Nor
                   have
                   we
                   learned
                   ,
                
                 [
                 
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   his
                   essence
                
                 ]
                 
                   from
                   any
                   other
                   pre-existing
                   substance
                   besides
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   truly
                   and
                   genuinely
                   begotten
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   only
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   divine
                   Word
                   teacheth
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   unbegotten
                
                 [
                 
                   principle
                   which
                   is
                
                 ]
                 
                   without
                   beginning
                
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ]
                 
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   Christ.
                   Nor
                   must
                   they
                   (
                   who
                   without
                   authority
                   of
                   Scripture
                   doe
                   dangerously
                   assert
                   this
                
                 [
                 proposition
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   time
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   )
                   preconceive
                   in
                   their
                   minds
                   then
                   any
                   foregoing
                   interval
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   only
                   who
                   begat
                   him
                   without
                   time
                   .
                   For
                   both
                   times
                   and
                   ages
                   were
                   made
                   by
                   him
                   .
                
                 c
                 
                   Nor
                   must
                   it
                   be
                   thought
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                   is
                   without
                   an
                   original
                   ,
                   or
                   unbegotten
                   as
                   the
                   Father
                   is
                   .
                   For
                   no
                   Father
                   ,
                   or
                   Son
                   can
                   properly
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   co-inoriginate
                   and
                   counbegotten
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   have
                   determined
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   being
                   alone
                   without
                   an
                   original
                   and
                   incomprehensible
                   hath
                   incomprehensibly
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   imperceptible
                   begotten
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                   was
                   begotten
                   before
                   ages
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   unbegotten
                   like
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   but
                   hath
                   a
                   beginning
                   ,
                
                 [
                 
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   the
                   Father
                   who
                   begat
                   him
                
                 .
                 *
                 For
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 God.
                 
                   Nor
                   ,
                   although
                   we
                   acknowledge
                   three
                   things
                   and
                   persons
                   ,
                
                 [
                 
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ;
                   do
                   we
                   therefore
                   make
                   three
                   Gods.
                   For
                   we
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   only
                   God
                   ,
                   perfect
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   unbegotten
                   ,
                   inoriginate
                   ,
                   and
                   invisible
                   ,
                
                 [
                 
                   that
                   is
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   the
                   God
                   and
                   Father
                   of
                   the
                   only
                   begotten
                   ,
                   who
                   of
                   himself
                   only
                   hath
                   his
                   own
                   existence
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   only
                   does
                   abundantly
                   and
                   freely
                   give
                   existence
                   to
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   although
                   we
                   do
                   assert
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   only
                   is
                   unbegotten
                   ;
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   therefore
                   deny
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   before
                   ages
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Followers
                   of
                
                 *
                 Paul
                 of
                 Samosata
                 
                   do
                   ,
                   who
                   affirm
                   that
                   after
                   his
                   incarnation
                   he
                   was
                   by
                   a
                   promotion
                   deified
                   ,
                   whereas
                   by
                   nature
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   meer
                   man.
                   For
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   he
                   (
                   although
                   he
                   hath
                   been
                   made
                   subject
                   unto
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   yet
                   nevertheless
                   )
                   was
                   begotten
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   by
                   nature
                   true
                   and
                   perfect
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   not
                   afterwards
                   made
                   God
                   of
                
                 *
                 
                   man
                   :
                   but
                   was
                   for
                   our
                   sakes
                   made
                   man
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   never
                   ceased
                   to
                   be
                   God.
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   we
                   abominate
                   and
                
                 anathematize
                 
                   those
                   who
                   falsely
                   stile
                   him
                   the
                   bare
                   and
                   meer
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 [
                 
                   and
                   affirm
                
                 ]
                 
                   that
                   he
                   has
                   no
                   real
                   existence
                   ,
                   but
                   hath
                   his
                   Essence
                   in
                   another
                   :
                   one
                   while
                
                 [
                 
                   terming
                   him
                
                 ]
                 
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   that
                   word
                   called
                   by
                   some
                
                 d
                 The
                 Word
                 outwardly
                 uttered
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 ;
                 
                   at
                   another
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                
                 the
                 mental
                 or
                 internal
                 Word
                 :
                 
                   being
                   of
                   opinion
                   ,
                   that
                   before
                   ages
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   Christ
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Mediatour
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   but
                   that
                
                 e
                 
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   from
                   such
                   time
                   as
                   he
                   took
                   our
                   flesh
                   from
                   the
                   Virgin
                   four
                   hundred
                   years
                   agoe
                   .
                   For
                   from
                   that
                   time
                   they
                   assert
                   Christ
                   to
                   have
                   had
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   shall
                   have
                   an
                   end
                   after
                   the
                   consummation
                   and
                   the
                   judgment
                   .
                   Such
                   manner
                   of
                   persons
                   as
                   these
                   are
                   the
                   followers
                   of
                
                 Marcellus
                 and
                 Photinus
                 the
                 Ancyro-Galatians
                 :
                 
                   who
                   reject
                   the
                   eternal
                   existence
                   and
                   deity
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   endless
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   (
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   as
                   do
                
                 f
                 
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   )
                   upon
                   a
                   pretence
                   of
                   seeming
                   to
                   constitute
                   a
                   monarchy
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   understand
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   not
                   barely
                
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 outwardly
                 uttered
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 mental
                 or
                 internal
                 Word
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   the
                   Living
                   God
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   subsisting
                   of
                   himself
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   Christ
                   :
                   who
                   existed
                   with
                   his
                   Father
                   and
                   was
                   conversant
                   with
                   him
                   before
                   ages
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   fore-knowledge
                   only
                   ,
                   and
                   ministred
                   unto
                   him
                   at
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   whether
                   visible
                   or
                   invisible
                   :
                   but
                   is
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   really
                   subsisting
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   God
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   he
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   Father
                   said
                   ,
                
                 *
                 Let
                 us
                 make
                 man
                 in
                 our
                 image
                 ,
                 after
                 our
                 likeness
                 :
                 
                   who
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Person
                   appeared
                   to
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   gave
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   spake
                   by
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ;
                   and
                   being
                   at
                   last
                   made
                   man
                   ,
                   he
                   manifested
                   his
                   Father
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   reigns
                   unto
                   perpetual
                   ages
                   .
                   For
                   Christ
                   hath
                   attained
                   no
                   new
                   dignity
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   believe
                   him
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   perfect
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   like
                   unto
                   his
                   Father
                   ▪
                   We
                   also
                   deservedly
                   expel
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   those
                   who
                   affirm
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   are
                   the
                   same
                   Person
                   ,
                   impiously
                   supposing
                   the
                   three
                   names
                   to
                   mean
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Thing
                   and
                   Person
                   ;
                   because
                   by
                   an
                   incarnation
                   they
                   make
                   the
                   incomprehensible
                   and
                   impassible
                   Father
                   subject
                   to
                   be
                   comprehended
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   suffer
                   .
                   Of
                   which
                   sort
                
                 [
                 
                   of
                   Hereticks
                
                 ]
                 
                   are
                   those
                   termed
                   amongst
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 g
                 Patropassians
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 
                   amongst
                   us
                   they
                   are
                   called
                
                 *
                 Sabellians
                 .
                 
                   For
                   we
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   who
                   sent
                   ,
                   continued
                   in
                   the
                   proper
                   nature
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   immutable
                   Deity
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   sent
                   ,
                   fulfilled
                   the
                
                 †
                 Oeconomie
                 
                   of
                   his
                   incarnation
                   .
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   we
                   determine
                   those
                   to
                   be
                   persons
                   most
                   impious
                   ,
                   and
                   strangers
                   to
                   truth
                   ,
                   who
                   irreligiously
                   assert
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   was
                   begotten
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   will
                   and
                   pleasure
                
                 [
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   attributing
                   to
                   God
                   an
                   unwilling
                   and
                   involuntary
                   necessity
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   begotten
                   the
                   Son
                   by
                   constraint
                   :
                   because
                   they
                   have
                   audaciously
                   determined
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   these
                   concerning
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   contrary
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   common
                   notions
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   sense
                   and
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   scripture
                   given
                   by
                   divine
                   inspiration
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   ,
                   knowing
                   God
                   to
                   have
                   free
                   and
                   plenary
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   Lord
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   do
                   piously
                   think
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   begat
                   the
                   Son
                   voluntarily
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   accord
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   although
                   with
                   fear
                   and
                   reverence
                   we
                   do
                   believe
                   this
                   which
                   is
                   spoken
                   concerning
                   him
                   ,
                
                 ‖
                 The
                 Lord
                 created
                 me
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 ways
                 ,
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 works
                 :
                 
                   yet
                   we
                   suppose
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                   was
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Creatures
                   and
                   works
                   made
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   impious
                   ,
                   and
                   repugnant
                   to
                   the
                   Ecclesiastick
                   Faith
                   ,
                   to
                   compare
                   the
                   Creatour
                   with
                   the
                   works
                   created
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   think
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   of
                   Generation
                   with
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   a
                   different
                   nature
                   from
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   sacred
                   Scriptures
                   do
                   teach
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   alone-only-begotten
                   Son
                   was
                   genuinely
                   and
                   truely
                   begotten
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   although
                   we
                   do
                   assert
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                   is
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   doth
                   live
                   and
                   subsist
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   as
                   the
                   Father
                   doth
                   ;
                   yet
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   therefore
                   separate
                   him
                   from
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   imagining
                   in
                   our
                   minds
                   in
                   a
                   corporal
                   manner
                   any
                   spaces
                   or
                   intervalls
                   of
                   place
                   between
                   their
                   conjunction
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   believe
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   conjoyned
                   without
                   any
                   intervening
                
                 Medium
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   without
                   any
                   space
                   or
                   distance
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   separated
                   one
                   from
                   the
                   other
                   :
                   the
                
                 h
                 
                   whole
                   Father
                   embracing
                   the
                   Son
                   in
                   his
                   bosome
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   Son
                   hanging
                   upon
                   and
                   cleaving
                   close
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   in
                   whose
                   bosome
                   he
                   alone
                   continually
                   resteth
                   .
                   Believing
                   therefore
                   the
                   most
                   absolutely
                   perfect
                   and
                   most
                   holy
                   Trinity
                   ,
                   and
                   asserting
                   that
                   the
                   Father
                   is
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                   also
                   is
                   God
                   ;
                   notwithstanding
                   this
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   acknowledge
                   two
                   ,
                   but
                   one
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   Majesty
                   of
                   the
                   Deity
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   one
                   absolutely-entire
                   conjunction
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   :
                   the
                   Father
                   ruling
                   over
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   and
                   over
                   the
                   Son
                   himself
                   also
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   Son
                   being
                   made
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   but
                   (
                   excepting
                   him
                   )
                   reigning
                   over
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   were
                   made
                   after
                   him
                   and
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   Fathers
                   will
                   liberally
                   bestowing
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   upon
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   sacred
                   Scriptures
                   have
                   informed
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   Monarchy
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   Christ
                   is
                   thus
                   manifested
                   .
                   We
                   were
                   necessitated
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   perfect
                   explanation
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   at
                   large
                   (
                   after
                   the
                   publication
                   of
                   our
                   shorter
                   form
                   of
                   the
                   Creed
                   ,
                   )
                   not
                   upon
                   account
                   of
                   our
                   excessive
                   ambition
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   clear
                   our selves
                   from
                   all
                   strange
                   suspicious
                   concerning
                   our
                   sentiments
                   ,
                   amongst
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   ignorant
                   of
                   our
                   opinions
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   persons
                   inhabiting
                   the
                   Western
                   parts
                   might
                   know
                   both
                   the
                   impudent
                   and
                   audacious
                   calumny
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   dissent
                   from
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   the
                   Ecclesiastick
                   sentiments
                   of
                   the
                   Eastern
                
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 
                   concerning
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   without
                   violence
                   confirmed
                   by
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   the
                   divinely
                   inspired
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                
                 i
                 
                   amongst
                   those
                   whose
                   minds
                   are
                   not
                   depraved
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XX.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 Serdica
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 THe
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Empire
                 ,
                 ]
                 both
                 because
                 b
                 they
                 were
                 unskilled
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 language
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 understood
                 not
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 admitted
                 not
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Nicene
                   Creed
                
                 was
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 necessity
                 of
                 making
                 any
                 further
                 disquisitions
                 But
                 when
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 *
                 Emperours
                 writing
                 again
                 ,
                 (
                 ordering
                 that
                 Paulus
                 and
                 Athanasius
                 should
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Sees
                 ,
                 )
                 no
                 thing
                 could
                 be
                 done
                 further
                 in
                 that
                 affair
                 :
                 (
                 For
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 continued
                 Sedition
                 amongst
                 the
                 Populace
                 :
                 )
                 Paulus
                 and
                 Athanasius
                 requested
                 that
                 another
                 Synod
                 might
                 be
                 convened
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 their
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 determined
                 by
                 an
                 *
                 Oecumenicall
                 Synod
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 made
                 it
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 deposed
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Faith
                 might
                 be
                 subverted
                 .
                 Another
                 Oecumenicall
                 Synod
                 therefore
                 is
                 summoned
                 [
                 to
                 meet
                 ]
                 at
                 Serdica
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 
                   Illyricum
                   ,
                
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Emperours
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 requesting
                 this
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 )
                 readily
                 complying
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 c
                 It
                 was
                 then
                 the
                 eleventh
                 year
                 from
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Augusti
                   :
                   Rufinus
                
                 and
                 Eusebius
                 were
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 Serdica
                 was
                 assembled
                 .
                 About
                 three
                 hundred
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 met
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 d
                 Athanasius
                 attests
                 .
                 But
                 from
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 Sabinus
                 says
                 there
                 came
                 but
                 seventy
                 ,
                 amongst
                 which
                 number
                 Ischyras
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Marcotes
                 was
                 recounted
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 who
                 had
                 deposed
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 Ordained
                 Bishop
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 pretended
                 infirmity
                 of
                 body
                 :
                 others
                 e
                 complained
                 of
                 the
                 shortness
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 was
                 set
                 ,
                 laying
                 the
                 blame
                 thereof
                 upon
                 Julius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 although
                 there
                 had
                 passed
                 a
                 year
                 and
                 six
                 months
                 ,
                 after
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 Synod
                 had
                 been
                 summoned
                 ,
                 and
                 during
                 which
                 space
                 Athanasius
                 made
                 his
                 abode
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 expecting
                 the
                 meeting
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 ▪
                 When
                 therefore
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 convened
                 at
                 Serdica
                 ,
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Bishops
                 refused
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 discourse
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 would
                 banish
                 Athanasius
                 and
                 Paulus
                 from
                 the
                 convention
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 Protogenes
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Serdica
                 ,
                 and
                 Hosius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Corduba
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 City
                 in
                 Spain
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 suffer
                 f
                 Paulus
                 and
                 Athanasius
                 to
                 be
                 absent
                 [
                 from
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 went
                 away
                 immediately
                 .
                 And
                 returning
                 to
                 Philippopolis
                 ,
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Thracia
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 up
                 a
                 Synod
                 apart
                 by
                 themselves
                 .
                 Wherein
                 they
                 openly
                 anathematized
                 the
                 term
                 Homoöusios
                 :
                 and
                 having
                 g
                 inserted
                 the
                 h
                 Anomoian
                 opinion
                 into
                 their
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 they
                 sent
                 them
                 about
                 to
                 all
                 places
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Bishops
                 at
                 Serdica
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 condemned
                 them
                 for
                 deserting
                 [
                 the
                 Council
                 .
                 ]
                 Afterwards
                 they
                 divested
                 
                 Athanasius's
                 Accusers
                 of
                 their
                 dignities
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 confirmed
                 that
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 published
                 at
                 Nice
                 ,
                 and
                 rejected
                 the
                 term
                 *
                 Anomoios
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 more
                 manifest
                 publication
                 of
                 [
                 the
                 term
                 ]
                 †
                 Homoöusios
                 :
                 concerning
                 which
                 they
                 wrote
                 Letters
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 others
                 did
                 )
                 sent
                 them
                 about
                 to
                 all
                 places
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 both
                 parties
                 were
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 what
                 was
                 right
                 and
                 true
                 ;
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Bishops
                 [
                 thought
                 so
                 ,
                 ]
                 because
                 the
                 Western
                 [
                 Prelates
                 ]
                 had
                 approved
                 of
                 and
                 entertained
                 those
                 persons
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 deposed
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Western
                 Bishops
                 [
                 were
                 of
                 that
                 opinion
                 ,
                 ]
                 because
                 they
                 who
                 had
                 deposed
                 these
                 persons
                 ,
                 fled
                 away
                 before
                 their
                 cause
                 had
                 been
                 discussed
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 *
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 preservers
                 and
                 defenders
                 of
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 †
                 these
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 audacious
                 as
                 to
                 adulterate
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 therefore
                 restored
                 i
                 Paulus
                 and
                 Athanasius
                 to
                 their
                 Sees
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 Marcellus
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Ancyra
                 [
                 a
                 City
                 ]
                 in
                 
                   Galatia
                   the
                   less
                
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 been
                 deposed
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 mention
                 in
                 our
                 foregoing
                 ‖
                 book
                 ▪
                 
                 but
                 then
                 he
                 used
                 his
                 utmost
                 diligence
                 †
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 sentence
                 revoked
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 pronounced
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 declaring
                 that
                 the
                 expressions
                 of
                 the
                 book
                 written
                 by
                 him
                 were
                 not
                 understood
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 therefore
                 lay
                 under
                 a
                 suspicion
                 [
                 of
                 maintaining
                 ]
                 Paul
                 of
                 
                 Samosata's
                 opinion
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 must
                 take
                 notice
                 that
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Pamphilus
                
                 confuted
                 
                 Marcellus's
                 book
                 in
                 a
                 discourse
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 comprized
                 in
                 k
                 three
                 entire
                 books
                 which
                 he
                 entitled
                 
                   Against
                   Marcellus
                
                 .
                 He
                 quotes
                 
                 Marcellus's
                 own
                 words
                 [
                 in
                 those
                 books
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 discourse
                 against
                 them
                 maintaines
                 ,
                 that
                 Marcellus
                 does
                 assert
                 (
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 Sabellius
                 the
                 Libyan
                 and
                 Paul
                 of
                 Samosata
                 did
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 [
                 Christ
                 ]
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 man.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXI
                
                 .
                 An
                 Apology
                 for
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Pamphilus
                
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 in
                 regard
                 some
                 have
                 attempted
                 to
                 reproach
                 this
                 person
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 mean
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Pamphilus
                
                 )
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 an
                 Assertor
                 of
                 
                 Arius's
                 opinion
                 in
                 the
                 books
                 he
                 hath
                 published
                 ;
                 I
                 judge
                 it
                 not
                 unseasonable
                 to
                 say
                 something
                 concerning
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 therefore
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 present
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 consented
                 to
                 ,
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Synod
                 ,
                 which
                 determined
                 that
                 the
                 Son
                 was
                 coessential
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   his
                   third
                
                 *
                 
                   Book
                   concerning
                   the
                   Life
                   of
                   Constantine
                   ,
                
                 he
                 says
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   But
                   the
                   Emperour
                   incited
                   them
                   all
                   to
                   an
                   unity
                   of
                   mind
                   ,
                   until
                   he
                   had
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   reduced
                   them
                   all
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   mind
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   same
                   sentiments
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                   all
                   those
                   points
                   ,
                   concerning
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   before
                   disagreed
                   .
                
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 at
                 Nice
                 they
                 did
                 all
                 perfectly
                 agree
                 in
                 the
                 [
                 points
                 ]
                 of
                 Faith.
                 Since
                 therefore
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 making
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Nicene
                   Synod
                
                 ,
                 does
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 about
                 which
                 they
                 disagreed
                 were
                 composed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 brought
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 and
                 opinion
                 ;
                 how
                 can
                 any
                 persons
                 judge
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 maintainer
                 of
                 
                 Arius's
                 opinion
                 .
                 The
                 Arians
                 also
                 themselves
                 are
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 supposing
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 favourer
                 of
                 their
                 Tenets
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 body
                 will
                 perhaps
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 writings
                 he
                 seems
                 to
                 †
                 Arianize
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 always
                 says
                 a
                 
                   By
                   Christ.
                
                 To
                 whom
                 we
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Writers
                 have
                 frequently
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 Expression
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 signifie
                 the
                 dispensation
                 of
                 our
                 Saviours
                 Humanity
                 .
                 And
                 before
                 all
                 these
                 [
                 Writers
                 ]
                 the
                 
                   Apostle
                   Paul
                
                 hath
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 these
                 very
                 expressions
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 never
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Teacher
                 of
                 a
                 perverse
                 opinion
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 Arius
                 has
                 been
                 so
                 audacious
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 stile
                 the
                 Son
                 a
                 Creature
                 like
                 unto
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 other
                 [
                 Creatures
                 made
                 by
                 God
                 ;
                 ]
                 hear
                 what
                 Eusebius
                 saith
                 (
                 in
                 
                   his
                   first
                   book
                   against
                   Marcellus
                
                 ,
                 )
                 concerning
                 this
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 his
                 very
                 words
                 :
                 
                   He
                   only
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   other
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   declared
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   only
                   begotten
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   upon
                   which
                   account
                   they
                   are
                   deservedly
                   to
                   be
                   reprehended
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   audaciously
                   stiled
                   him
                   a
                   Creature
                   ,
                   made
                   of
                   nothing
                   like
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Creatures
                   .
                   For
                   how
                   should
                   he
                   be
                   a
                   Son
                   ?
                   How
                   should
                   he
                   be
                   Gods
                   only
                   begotten
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   entitled
                   to
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   nature
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Creatures
                   ,
                
                 b
                 
                   and
                   would
                   be
                   one
                   of
                   those
                   common
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   he
                   (
                   like
                   them
                   )
                   is
                   made
                   a
                   partaker
                   of
                   a
                   Creation
                   from
                   nothing
                   ?
                   But
                   the
                   sacred
                   Oracles
                   do
                   not
                   instruct
                   us
                   after
                   this
                   manner
                   concerning
                   him
                   .
                
                 Then
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 interposition
                 of
                 some
                 few
                 words
                 ,
                 he
                 continues
                 .
                 
                   Whosoever
                   therefore
                   doth
                   determine
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   a
                
                 c
                 
                   Creature
                   produced
                   out
                   of
                   nothing
                   ,
                   that
                   person
                   hath
                   forgotten
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   bestows
                   upon
                   him
                   a
                   name
                   only
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   reality
                   he
                   denies
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Son.
                   For
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   nothing
                   ,
                   cannot
                   truly
                   be
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   which
                   is
                   made
                   [
                   be
                   his
                   Son.
                   ]
                   But
                   the
                   true
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   he
                   is
                   begotten
                   of
                   him
                   as
                   of
                   a
                   Father
                   ,
                   ought
                   deservedly
                   to
                   be
                   stiled
                   the
                   only
                   begotten
                   and
                   beloved
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   he
                   must
                   be
                   God.
                   For
                   what
                   can
                   the
                   off-spring
                   of
                   God
                   be
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                   most
                   exactly
                   like
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   hath
                   begotten
                   him
                   ?
                   A
                   King
                   indeed
                   builds
                   a
                   City
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   begets
                   not
                   a
                   City
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   beget
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   build
                   ,
                   a
                   Son.
                   And
                   an
                   Artificer
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Framer
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   can
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   be
                   stiled
                   the
                   Framer
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   who
                   is
                   begotten
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   So
                   also
                   ,
                   the
                   supream
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   his
                   Son
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   is
                   justly
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   Maker
                   and
                   Framer
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   And
                   although
                   this
                   saying
                   may
                   be
                   once
                   found
                
                 *
                 
                   somewhere
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 created
                 me
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 ways
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 works
                 ,
                 
                   yet
                   we
                   ought
                   duly
                   to
                   inspect
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   I
                   will
                   explain
                   afterwards
                   ;
                   )
                   and
                   not
                   (
                   as
                
                 Marcellus
                 
                   doth
                   )
                   subvert
                   a
                   principal
                   point
                   [
                   asserted
                   by
                   ]
                   the
                   Church
                   upon
                   account
                   of
                   one
                   word
                   .
                
                 These
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 expressions
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Pamphilus
                
                 utters
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   his
                   First
                   Book
                   against
                   Marcellus
                
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Third
                   Book
                
                 [
                 of
                 that
                 work
                 ,
                 ]
                 the
                 same
                 Authour
                 ,
                 declaring
                 in
                 what
                 sense
                 the
                 term
                 Creature
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 says
                 thus
                 .
                 
                   These
                   things
                   therefore
                   having
                   been
                   after
                   this
                   manner
                   proved
                   and
                   confirmed
                   ,
                   the
                   consequence
                   is
                   (
                   agreeable
                   to
                   all
                   things
                   explained
                   by
                   us
                   before
                   ,
                   )
                   that
                   these
                   words
                   also
                   ,
                
                 The
                 Lord
                 created
                 me
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 ways
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 works
                 ,
                 
                   must
                   have
                   been
                   spoken
                   [
                   concerning
                   the
                   same
                   person
                   .
                   ]
                   But
                   ,
                   although
                   he
                   says
                   he
                   was
                   created
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   so
                   understood
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   should
                   say
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   arrived
                   to
                   what
                   he
                   is
                   from
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   also
                   was
                   made
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   nothing
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   creatures
                   ;
                   which
                   some
                   have
                   perversely
                   supposed
                   :
                   but
                   [
                   he
                   speaks
                   this
                   ]
                   as
                   being
                   a
                   person
                   subsisting
                   ;
                   living
                   ,
                   preexisting
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   before
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ;
                   having
                   been
                   constituted
                   the
                   Ruler
                   of
                   the
                   universe
                   by
                   his
                   Lord
                   and
                   Father
                   :
                   the
                   term
                
                 Created
                 
                   being
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   used
                   instead
                   of
                
                 Ordained
                 or
                 Constituted
                 .
                 
                   Indeed
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   hath
                   in
                   express
                   words
                   stiled
                   the
                   Rulers
                   and
                   Governours
                   amongst
                   men
                
                 a
                 Creature
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 *
                 Submit
                 your selves
                 to
                 every
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 man
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 sake
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 Supream
                 :
                 or
                 unto
                 Governours
                 ,
                 as
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 sent
                 by
                 him
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Prophet
                   (
                   where
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                
                 †
                 Prepare
                 to
                 invoke
                 thy
                 God
                 O
                 Israel
                 .
                 For
                 behold
                 he
                 that
                 firmeth
                 the
                 thunder
                 ,
                 and
                 createth
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 declareth
                 his
                 Christ
                 unto
                 men
                 .
                 )
                 
                   hath
                   not
                   taken
                   the
                   word
                
                 Created
                 
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   sense
                   as
                   to
                   signifie
                
                 That
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 made
                 when
                 as
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 .
                 
                   For
                   God
                   did
                   not
                   then
                   Create
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   declared
                   his
                   Christ
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   by
                   him
                   .
                
                 ‖
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 new
                 thing
                 under
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
                   But
                   [
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ]
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   subsist
                   before
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   was
                   sent
                   at
                   such
                   time
                   as
                   the
                   Apostles
                   were
                   gathered
                   together
                   ,
                   when
                   (
                   like
                   thunder
                   )
                
                 *
                 There
                 came
                 a
                 sound
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 rushing
                 mighty
                 wind
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 
                   And
                   thus
                   they
                   declared
                   Gods
                   Christ
                   amongst
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   agreeable
                   to
                   that
                   Prophesie
                   ,
                   which
                   saith
                   .
                
                 †
                 For
                 behold
                 he
                 that
                 firmeth
                 the
                 thunder
                 ,
                 and
                 createth
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 declareth
                 his
                 Christ
                 unto
                 men
                 :
                 
                   The
                   term
                
                 Createth
                 
                   being
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   ,
                   instead
                   of
                
                 Sendeth
                 ,
                 or
                 Constituteth
                 :
                 
                   and
                   the
                   word
                
                 Thunder
                 
                   in
                   another
                   manner
                   signifying
                   the
                   Preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   that
                   saith
                   ,
                
                 ‖
                 Create
                 in
                 me
                 a
                 clean
                 heart
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   said
                   not
                   that
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   had
                   no
                   heart
                   before
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   prayed
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   mind
                   might
                   be
                   made
                   perfectly
                   pure
                   within
                   him
                   .
                   After
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   this
                   is
                   spoken
                   ,
                
                 *
                 For
                 to
                 make
                 in
                 himself
                 of
                 twain
                 one
                 new
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   instead
                   of
                
                 to
                 conjoyn
                 .
                 
                   Consider
                   also
                   ,
                   whether
                   or
                   no
                   this
                   saying
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   sort
                   ,
                
                 †
                 Put
                 on
                 that
                 new
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 God
                 is
                 created
                 :
                 
                   and
                   this
                
                 ,
                 ‖
                 Therefore
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 [
                 be
                 ]
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 [
                 he
                 is
                 ]
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 :
                 
                   and
                   whatever
                   other
                   [
                   expressions
                   ]
                   of
                   this
                   sort
                   may
                   be
                   found
                   by
                   him
                   that
                   diligently
                   searcheth
                   the
                   divinely
                   inspired
                   Scripture
                   .
                   You
                   need
                   not
                   wonder
                   therefore
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   this
                   place
                
                 *
                 The
                 Lord
                 created
                 me
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 ways
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   term
                
                 Created
                 
                   [
                   is
                   used
                   ]
                   metaphorically
                   ,
                   instead
                   of
                
                 Ordained
                 or
                 Constituted
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 manner
                 Eusebius
                 discourses
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Books
                   against
                   Marcellus
                
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 produced
                 his
                 words
                 here
                 ,
                 upon
                 their
                 account
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 attempted
                 causelesly
                 to
                 raile
                 at
                 and
                 revile
                 this
                 person
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 they
                 demonstrate
                 ,
                 that
                 Eusebius
                 doth
                 attribute
                 a
                 beginning
                 of
                 Essence
                 to
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 may
                 find
                 him
                 frequently
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 expressions
                 of
                 dispensation
                 :
                 especially
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 Emulator
                 and
                 Admirer
                 of
                 Origens
                 Writings
                 ,
                 wherein
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 understand
                 Origens
                 Books
                 ,
                 will
                 find
                 [
                 this
                 ]
                 every
                 where
                 [
                 asserted
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 the
                 Son
                 is
                 begotten
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 by
                 the
                 by
                 ,
                 upon
                 their
                 account
                 who
                 have
                 attempted
                 to
                 reproach
                 Eusebius
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXII
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Serdica
                 restored
                 Paulus
                 and
                 Athanasius
                 to
                 their
                 Sees
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Emperours
                 refusal
                 to
                 admit
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 the
                 West
                 threatned
                 him
                 with
                 War.
                 
              
               
                 BUt
                 the
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 ]
                 as
                 well
                 those
                 convened
                 at
                 Serdica
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 who
                 made
                 up
                 a
                 particular
                 Synod
                 by
                 themselves
                 at
                 Philippopolis
                 [
                 a
                 City
                 ]
                 of
                 Thracia
                 ,
                 having
                 performed
                 whatsoever
                 each
                 party
                 thought
                 requisite
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 returned
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Cities
                 .
                 [
                 Thence
                 forward
                 ]
                 therefore
                 the
                 Western
                 Church
                 was
                 severed
                 from
                 the
                 Eastern
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 boundary
                 of
                 communion
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 mountain
                 called
                 a
                 Soucis
                 ,
                 which
                 parts
                 the
                 Illyrians
                 from
                 the
                 Thracians
                 .
                 As
                 far
                 as
                 that
                 mountain
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 promiscuous
                 communion
                 ,
                 although
                 their
                 Faith
                 was
                 different
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 b
                 communicated
                 not
                 with
                 those
                 who
                 lived
                 beyond
                 it
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 confusion
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 affaires
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 Soon
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 acquaints
                 his
                 brother
                 Constantius
                 with
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 at
                 Serdica
                 ,
                 and
                 entreats
                 him
                 to
                 restore
                 Paulus
                 and
                 Athanasius
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Sees
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 Constantius
                 made
                 demurrs
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 written
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 in
                 another
                 Letter
                 gave
                 him
                 his
                 choice
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 either
                 admit
                 Paulus
                 and
                 Athanasius
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 former
                 dignities
                 ,
                 and
                 restore
                 their
                 Churches
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 this
                 )
                 he
                 must
                 look
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 expect
                 a
                 War.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 c
                 Letter
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 his
                 brother
                 was
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         Paulus
                         and
                         Athanasius
                         are
                         indeed
                         here
                         with
                         Us.
                         But
                         ,
                         upon
                         enquiry
                         We
                         find
                         that
                         they
                         are
                         Persecuted
                         upon
                         account
                         of
                         their
                         piety
                         .
                         If
                         therefore
                         You
                         will
                         promise
                         to
                         restore
                         them
                         to
                         their
                         Sees
                         ,
                         and
                         punish
                         those
                         who
                         have
                         causelesly
                         injured
                         them
                         ,
                         We
                         will
                         send
                         the
                         men
                         to
                         You.
                         But
                         if
                         You
                         shall
                         refuse
                         to
                         do
                         as
                         We
                         have
                         said
                         ,
                         know
                         for
                         certain
                         ,
                         that
                         We
                         Our Self
                         will
                         come
                         thither
                         ,
                         and
                         restore
                         them
                         to
                         their
                         own
                         Sees
                         whether
                         You
                         will
                         or
                         no.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIII
                
                 .
                 That
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 being
                 afraid
                 of
                 his
                 Brothers
                 menaces
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 ordered
                 Athanasius
                 to
                 appear
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 him
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Emperour
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 understanding
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 was
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 streight
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 forthwith
                 sent
                 for
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 them
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 option
                 his
                 brother
                 had
                 proposed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 enquired
                 of
                 them
                 what
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 They
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 better
                 [
                 for
                 him
                 ]
                 to
                 grant
                 Athanasius
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 undertake
                 a
                 Civil
                 War.
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 being
                 necessitated
                 thereto
                 ,
                 summoned
                 Athanasius
                 to
                 appear
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 very
                 interim
                 the
                 Western
                 Emperour
                 sends
                 Paulus
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 two
                 Bishops
                 and
                 other
                 honorary
                 provisions
                 ,
                 having
                 fortified
                 him
                 both
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 Letters
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 with
                 those
                 from
                 the
                 Synod
                 .
                 But
                 whilst
                 Athanasius
                 was
                 yet
                 fearful
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 doubt
                 whether
                 he
                 should
                 go
                 to
                 Constantius
                 or
                 not
                 :
                 (
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 afraid
                 of
                 the
                 treacherous
                 attempts
                 of
                 the
                 Sycophants
                 :
                 )
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Emperour
                 invited
                 him
                 [
                 to
                 his
                 Court
                 ]
                 not
                 only
                 once
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 second
                 and
                 a
                 third
                 time
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 his
                 Letters
                 ,
                 the
                 contents
                 whereof
                 ,
                 being
                 translated
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Latine
                 tongue
                 [
                 into
                 the
                 Greek
                 ,
                 ]
                 are
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Constantius's
                   
                     Epistle
                     to
                  
                   Athanasius
                   .
                   
                     CONSTANTIUS
                     VICTOR
                     AUGUSTUS
                     ,
                     to
                  
                   Athanasius
                   
                     the
                     Bishop
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   The
                   humanity
                   of
                   Our
                   clemency
                   hath
                   not
                   permitted
                   you
                   to
                   be
                   any
                   longer
                   tossed
                   in
                   and
                   disquieted
                   with
                   the
                   boysterous
                   surges
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   of
                   the
                   Sea.
                   Our
                   indefatigable
                   piety
                   hath
                   not
                   neglected
                   you
                   during
                   your
                   being
                   deprived
                   of
                   your
                   native
                   habitation
                   ,
                   whilst
                   you
                   wanted
                   your
                   goods
                   ,
                   and
                   wandred
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   in
                   desert
                   and
                   impassable
                   places
                   .
                   And
                   although
                   We
                   have
                   too
                   long
                   deferred
                   the
                   acquanting
                   you
                   by
                   Letters
                   with
                   the
                   purpose
                   of
                   Our
                   mind
                   ,
                   expecting
                   you
                   would
                   of
                   your
                   own
                   accord
                   have
                   come
                   to
                   Us
                   ,
                   and
                   requested
                   a
                   remedy
                   for
                   your
                   troubles
                   :
                   yet
                   because
                   peradventure
                   fear
                   hath
                   hindred
                   that
                   purpose
                   of
                   your
                   mind
                   ,
                   We
                   have
                   therefore
                   sent
                   to
                   your
                   Gravity
                   ,
                   Letters
                   filled
                   with
                   indulgence
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   should
                   hasten
                   to
                   make
                   your
                   sudden
                   appearance
                   in
                   Our
                   presence
                   without
                   fear
                   ;
                   whereby
                   you
                   might
                   enjoy
                   your
                   desire
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   having
                   made
                   experiment
                   of
                   Our
                   humanity
                   ,
                   be
                   restored
                   to
                   your
                   own
                   habitation
                   .
                   For
                   upon
                   this
                   account
                   we
                   made
                   a
                   request
                   for
                   you
                   to
                   Our
                   Lord
                   and
                   Brother
                   
                     Constans
                     Victor
                     Augustus
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   He
                   would
                   grant
                   you
                   the
                   liberty
                   of
                   coming
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   being
                   restored
                   to
                   your
                   Country
                   by
                   both
                   Our
                   consents
                   ,
                   you
                   should
                   have
                   this
                   pledge
                   and
                   assurance
                   of
                   Our
                   favour
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Another
                     Epistle
                     to
                  
                   Athanasius
                   .
                   
                     CONSTANTIUS
                     VICTOR
                     AUGUSTUS
                     ,
                     to
                  
                   Athanasius
                   
                     the
                     Bishop
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Although
                     We
                     have
                     made
                     it
                     sufficiently
                     known
                     to
                     you
                     by
                     Our
                     former
                     Letter
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     might
                     securely
                     come
                     to
                     Our
                     Court
                     ,
                     in
                     regard
                     We
                     are
                     earnestly
                  
                   a
                   
                     desirous
                     to
                     send
                     you
                     to
                     your
                     own
                     habitation
                     :
                     yet
                     We
                     have
                     now
                  
                   b
                   
                     sent
                     this
                     Letter
                     to
                     your
                     Gravity
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     We
                     entreat
                     you
                     to
                     take
                     a
                     publick
                     Chariot
                     ,
                     and
                     hasten
                     to
                     Us
                     without
                     any
                     mistrust
                     or
                     fear
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     may
                     enjoy
                     what
                     you
                     desire
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Another
                   Letter
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   person
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     CONSTANTIUS
                     VICTOR
                     AUGUSTUS
                     ,
                     to
                  
                   Athanasius
                   
                     the
                     Bishop
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Whilst
                     we
                     made
                     Our
                     residence
                     at
                  
                   Edessa
                   ,
                   
                     (
                     your
                     Presbyters
                     being
                     present
                     there
                     ,
                     )
                     We
                     were
                     pleased
                     ,
                     by
                     sending
                     a
                     Presbyter
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     to
                     hasten
                     your
                     coming
                     to
                     Our
                     Court
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     that
                     after
                     you
                     were
                     come
                     into
                     Our
                     Presence
                     ,
                     you
                     might
                     go
                     immediately
                     to
                  
                   Alexandria
                   .
                   
                     But
                     ,
                     in
                     regard
                     a
                     considerable
                     space
                     of
                     time
                     is
                     now
                     past
                     ,
                     since
                     your
                     receipt
                     of
                     Our
                     Letter
                     ,
                     and
                     you
                     have
                     not
                     yet
                     come
                     ;
                     We
                     therefore
                     took
                     care
                     to
                     put
                     you
                     in
                     mind
                     by
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     should
                     now
                     hasten
                     to
                     make
                     your
                     sudden
                     appearance
                     in
                     Our
                     Presence
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     you
                     may
                     be
                     restored
                     to
                     your
                     own
                     Country
                     ;
                     and
                     obtain
                     your
                     desire
                     .
                     And
                     that
                     you
                     might
                     be
                     most
                     fully
                     certified
                     hereof
                     ,
                     We
                     have
                     sent
                  
                   Achetas
                   
                     the
                     Deacon
                     ,
                     from
                     whom
                     you
                     may
                     understand
                     both
                     the
                     purpose
                     of
                     Our
                     mind
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     that
                     you
                     shall
                     readily
                     obtain
                     what
                     you
                     desire
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Athanasius
                   having
                   received
                   these
                   Letters
                   at
                   Aquileia
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   c
                   there
                   he
                   abode
                   after
                   his
                   departure
                   from
                   Serdica
                   ,
                   )
                   hastned
                   immediately
                   to
                   d
                   Rome
                   .
                   And
                   having
                   shown
                   the
                   Letters
                   to
                   Julius
                   the
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   he
                   caused
                   great
                   joy
                   in
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   supposed
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Emperour
                   of
                   the
                   East
                   had
                   now
                   given
                   his
                   assent
                   to
                   their
                   Faith
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   he
                   invited
                   Athanasius
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   Julius
                   wrote
                   this
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Clergy
                   and
                   Laity
                   in
                   Alexandria
                   concerning
                   Athanasius
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Epistle
                   of
                   Julius
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   to
                   those
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   .
                
                 
                   Julius
                   to
                   e
                   the
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   and
                   Deacons
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Laity
                   inhabiting
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   his
                   beloved
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   health
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     I
                     also
                     rejoyce
                     with
                     you
                     ,
                     beloved
                     Brethren
                     ,
                     because
                     you
                     now
                     see
                     before
                     your
                     eyes
                     the
                     fruit
                     of
                     your
                     Faith.
                     For
                     that
                     this
                     is
                     truly
                     so
                     ,
                     any
                     one
                     may
                     ,
                     see
                     in
                     our
                     brother
                     and
                     fellow
                     Bishop
                  
                   Athanasius
                   :
                   
                     whom
                     God
                     hath
                     restored
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     upon
                     an
                     account
                     both
                     of
                     his
                     purity
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     of
                     your
                     prayers
                     .
                     Hence
                     it
                     is
                     apparent
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     have
                     continually
                     offered
                     up
                     to
                     God
                     prayers
                     which
                     were
                     pure
                     and
                     full
                     of
                     charity
                     .
                     For
                     ,
                     being
                     mindfull
                     of
                     the
                     Celestial
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   f
                   
                     of
                     the
                     course
                     of
                     life
                     tending
                     thereto
                     ,
                     which
                     you
                     have
                     been
                     instructed
                     in
                     by
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     our
                  
                   
                   
                     foresaid
                     Brother
                     ;
                     you
                     certainly
                     knew
                     ,
                     and
                     (
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     true
                     Faith
                     which
                     is
                     implanted
                     in
                     you
                     )
                     were
                     apprehensive
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     your
                     Bishop
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     perpetually
                     seperated
                     from
                     you
                     ,
                     whom
                     you
                     carried
                     in
                     your
                     pious
                     minds
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     continually
                     present
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     ,
                     I
                     need
                     not
                     make
                     use
                     of
                     many
                     words
                     in
                     this
                     my
                     Letter
                     to
                     you
                     .
                     For
                     your
                     Faith
                     hath
                     prevented
                     whatever
                     could
                     have
                     been
                     said
                     by
                     me
                     :
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     Christ
                     those
                     things
                     have
                     been
                     fulfilled
                     ,
                     which
                     you
                     in
                     common
                     prayed
                     for
                     and
                     desired
                     .
                     I
                     rejoyce
                     therefore
                     with
                     you
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     I
                     will
                     say
                     it
                     again
                     ,
                     )
                     because
                     you
                     have
                     preserved
                     your
                     souls
                     inexpugnable
                     in
                     [
                     your
                     defending
                     of
                     ]
                     the
                     Faith.
                     Nor
                     do
                     I
                     any
                     whit
                     less
                     rejoyce
                     with
                     my
                     Brother
                  
                   Athan
                   sius
                   ,
                   
                     because
                     (
                     although
                     he
                     hath
                     undergone
                     many
                     sharp
                     afflictions
                     ,
                     yet
                     )
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     one
                     hour
                     unmindfull
                     of
                     your
                     love
                     ,
                     and
                     your
                     desire
                     .
                     For
                     although
                     he
                     seemed
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     withdrawn
                     from
                     you
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     was
                     continually
                     conversant
                     with
                     you
                     in
                     spirit
                     .
                     And
                     I
                     am
                     of
                     opinion
                     ,
                     Beloved
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     trialls
                     and
                     troubles
                     which
                     have
                     hapned
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     are
                     not
                     inglorious
                     .
                     For
                     both
                     your
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Faith
                     hath
                     thereby
                     been
                     made
                     known
                     ,
                     and
                     approved
                     amongst
                     all
                     men
                     .
                     For
                     ,
                     had
                     not
                     so
                     many
                     and
                     great
                     afflictions
                     befell
                     him
                     ,
                     who
                     would
                     have
                     believed
                     ,
                     either
                     that
                     you
                     should
                     have
                     had
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     respect
                     and
                     love
                     for
                     so
                     eminent
                     a
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     have
                     been
                     adorned
                     with
                     such
                     excellent
                     virtues
                     ,
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     which
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     no
                     wise
                     to
                     be
                     defrauded
                     of
                     his
                     hope
                     in
                     the
                     heavens
                     ?
                     He
                     hath
                     therefore
                     obtained
                     a
                     testimony
                     of
                     confession
                     every
                     way
                     glorious
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     this
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     come
                     .
                     For
                     after
                     his
                     many
                     and
                     various
                     sufferings
                     both
                     by
                     Land
                     and
                     Sea
                     ,
                     he
                     hath
                     trodden
                     under
                     foot
                     all
                     the
                     treach●ries
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Arian
                   
                     Heresie
                     ;
                     and
                     after
                     his
                     having
                     been
                     frequently
                     assaulted
                     and
                     brought
                     into
                     danger
                     through
                     envy
                     ,
                     he
                     hath
                     despised
                     death
                     ,
                     being
                     guarded
                     by
                     Almighty
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     Lord
                  
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   :
                   
                     hoping
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     not
                     only
                     avoid
                     his
                     Enemies
                     Plots
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     be
                     restored
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     your
                     consolation
                     ,
                     bringing
                     back
                     to
                     you
                     greater
                     Trophies
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     your
                     being
                     conscious
                     [
                     of
                     having
                     done
                     what
                     was
                     just
                     and
                     good
                     .
                     ]
                     Upon
                     which
                     account
                     he
                     hath
                     been
                     rendred
                     glorious
                     even
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     the
                     ends
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     earth
                     ,
                     being
                     approved
                     for
                     his
                     [
                     integrity
                     of
                     ]
                     life
                     ,
                     undauntedly
                     persisting
                     in
                     the
                     defence
                     of
                     his
                     resolution
                     of
                     mind
                     ,
                     and
                     Celestial
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     evidently
                     declared
                     by
                     your
                     constant
                     and
                     perpetual
                     judgment
                     to
                     be
                     intirely
                     beloved
                     by
                     you
                     .
                     He
                     returns
                     therefore
                     to
                     you
                     now
                     far
                     more
                     bright
                     and
                     glorious
                     ,
                     than
                     when
                     he
                     departed
                     from
                     you
                     .
                     For
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     fire
                     tries
                     and
                     refines
                     pretious
                     metalls
                     ,
                     I
                     mean
                     Gold
                     and
                     Silver
                     ,
                     what
                     can
                     be
                     said
                     of
                     so
                     eminent
                     a
                     Personage
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     worth
                     ,
                     who
                     having
                     vanquished
                     the
                     fire
                     of
                     so
                     great
                     afflictions
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     many
                     perills
                     ,
                     is
                     now
                     restored
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     having
                     been
                  
                   g
                   
                     declared
                     innocent
                     ,
                     not
                     by
                     our
                     determination
                     only
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     Synod
                     ?
                     Receive
                     therefore
                     (
                     Beloved
                     Brethren
                     )
                     with
                     all
                     Divine
                     Glory
                     and
                     joy
                     your
                     Bishop
                  
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                   h
                   
                     together
                     with
                     those
                     who
                     have
                     been
                     his
                     fellow
                     sufferers
                     .
                     And
                     rejoyce
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     you
                     enjoy
                     your
                     desires
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     nourished
                     and
                     quenched
                     the
                     thirst
                     of
                     your
                     pastour
                     ,
                     hungring
                     (
                     if
                     I
                     may
                     so
                     speak
                     ,
                     )
                     and
                     thirsting
                     after
                     your
                     piety
                     ,
                     with
                     your
                     comfortable
                     writings
                     .
                     For
                     you
                     were
                     a
                     consolation
                     to
                     him
                     during
                     his
                     abode
                     in
                     strange
                     Countries
                     :
                     and
                     you
                     have
                     cherished
                     him
                     with
                     your
                     most
                     faithfull
                     souls
                     and
                     minds
                     ,
                     whilst
                     he
                     was
                     Persecuted
                     ,
                     and
                     assaulted
                     with
                     treacheries
                     .
                     Indeed
                     ,
                     I
                     rejoyce
                     already
                     ,
                     whilst
                     I
                     consider
                     and
                     foresee
                     in
                     my
                     mind
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     you
                     at
                     his
                     return
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     most
                     pious
                     meetings
                     [
                     which
                     will
                     be
                     given
                     him
                     ]
                     by
                     the
                     populace
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     glorious
                     solomnity
                     of
                     those
                     which
                     will
                     be
                     assembled
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     manner
                     of
                     day
                     that
                     will
                     be
                     ,
                     wherein
                     our
                     brother
                     shall
                     make
                     his
                     return
                     :
                     when
                     forepast
                     calamities
                     shall
                     have
                     an
                     end
                     ;
                     and
                     his
                     pretious
                     and
                     wish't
                     for
                     return
                     shall
                     unite
                     all
                     persons
                     in
                     an
                     alacrity
                     of
                     mind
                     [
                     exprest
                     by
                     ]
                     the
                     highest
                     degree
                     of
                     joy
                     .
                     Such
                     a
                     joy
                     as
                     this
                     does
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     greatest
                     part
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     reach
                     even
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     us
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     (
                     't
                     is
                     manifest
                     )
                     hath
                     granted
                     this
                     favour
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     so
                     eminent
                     a
                     Personage
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     fit
                     therefore
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     close
                     this
                     Letter
                     with
                     a
                     prayer
                     .
                     May
                     God
                     Almighty
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Son
                     our
                     Lord
                     and
                     Saviour
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     afford
                     you
                     this
                     perpetual
                     grace
                     ,
                     rendring
                     you
                     the
                     reward
                     of
                     your
                     admirable
                     Faith
                     ,
                     which
                     you
                     have
                     demonstrated
                     towards
                     your
                     Bishop
                     by
                     a
                     glorious
                     testimony
                     :
                     that
                     better
                     things
                     may
                     await
                     you
                     and
                     your
                     posterity
                     both
                     in
                     this
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     which
                  
                   *
                   Eye
                   hath
                   not
                   seen
                   ,
                   nor
                   ear
                   heard
                   ,
                   neither
                   have
                   entred
                   into
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   man
                   :
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   prepared
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   love
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     through
                     our
                     Lord
                  
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     whom
                     Glory
                     be
                     to
                     Almighty
                     God
                     for
                     ever
                     and
                     ever
                     ,
                     Amen
                     .
                     I
                     wish
                     you
                     good
                     health
                     ,
                     beloved
                     Brethren
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Athanasius
                   confiding
                   in
                   these
                   Letters
                   ,
                   went
                   into
                   the
                   East
                   .
                   The
                   Emperour
                   Constantius
                   received
                   him
                   not
                   then
                   with
                   an
                   incensed
                   mind
                   .
                   But
                   upon
                   the
                   suggestion
                   of
                   the
                   Arians
                   ,
                   he
                   attempted
                   to
                   circumvent
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   speaks
                   to
                   him
                   thus
                   .
                   You
                   have
                   indeed
                   recovered
                   your
                   See
                   by
                   the
                   Synods
                   determination
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   consent
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   there
                   are
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   in
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   who
                   do
                   i
                   refuse
                   to
                   hold
                   communion
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   suffer
                   them
                   to
                   have
                   one
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   City
                   .
                   To
                   which
                   request
                   Athanasius
                   immediately
                   made
                   this
                   return
                   ,
                   and
                   says
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   in
                   your
                   power
                   ,
                   O
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   to
                   command
                   and
                   do
                   what
                   you
                   will.
                   I
                   also
                   ask
                   and
                   request
                   this
                   favour
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   desire
                   you
                   would
                   grant
                   me
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   Emperour
                   had
                   readily
                   promised
                   him
                   to
                   grant
                   it
                   ,
                   Athanasius
                   forthwith
                   added
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   desired
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   same
                   favour
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Emperour
                   had
                   required
                   should
                   be
                   granted
                   him
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   also
                   requested
                   that
                   throughout
                   every
                   City
                   one
                   Church
                   might
                   be
                   allowed
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   refused
                   to
                   communicate
                   with
                   the
                   Arians
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   Arians
                   understood
                   that
                   
                   Athanasius's
                   opinion
                   would
                   k
                   incommode
                   [
                   their
                   party
                   ,
                   ]
                   they
                   made
                   answer
                   that
                   that
                   business
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   deferred
                   till
                   another
                   time
                   :
                   but
                   they
                   permitted
                   the
                   Emperour
                   to
                   do
                   what
                   pleased
                   him
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   the
                   Emperour
                   restored
                   
                     Athanasius
                     ,
                     Paulus
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Marcellus
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   Sees
                   :
                   as
                   also
                   ,
                   Asclepas
                   of
                   Gaza
                   ,
                   and
                   Lucius
                   of
                   Adrianople
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   also
                   had
                   been
                   received
                   by
                   the
                   Synod
                   of
                   
                     Serdica
                     ;
                     Asclepas
                  
                   [
                   was
                   received
                   ]
                   upon
                   his
                   exhibiting
                   the
                   Acts
                   ,
                   whereby
                   it
                   was
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Eusebius
                     Pamphilus
                  
                   (
                   together
                   with
                   many
                   others
                   )
                   having
                   taken
                   cognizance
                   of
                   his
                   cause
                   ,
                   had
                   restored
                   him
                   to
                   his
                   dignity
                   ,
                   and
                   Lucius
                   ,
                   because
                   those
                   that
                   accused
                   him
                   were
                   fled
                   .
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   the
                   Emperours
                   Edicts
                   were
                   sent
                   to
                   their
                   Cities
                   ,
                   giving
                   order
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   readily
                   admitted
                   .
                   Upon
                   
                   Basilius's
                   being
                   turned
                   out
                   of
                   Ancyra
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   Marcellus's
                   entrance
                   into
                   that
                   City
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   trivial
                   disturbance
                   made
                   ,
                   which
                   gave
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   his
                   adversaries
                   an
                   occasion
                   of
                   reproaching
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Gazites
                   willingly
                   received
                   Asclepas
                   .
                   In
                   
                     Constantinople
                     ,
                     Macedonius
                  
                   did
                   for
                   some
                   small
                   time
                   give
                   place
                   to
                   Paulus
                   ,
                   and
                   convened
                   assemblies
                   by
                   himself
                   seperately
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   private
                   Church
                   of
                   that
                   
                   City
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   in
                   behalf
                   of
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                   the
                   Emperour
                   wrote
                   to
                   the
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Laity
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   willingly
                   receive
                   him
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   he
                   gave
                   order
                   by
                   other
                   Letters
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   had
                   been
                   enacted
                   against
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   Courts
                   of
                   Judicature
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   abrogated
                   .
                   The
                   contents
                   of
                   his
                   Letters
                   concerning
                   both
                   these
                   Particulars
                   are
                   these
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Canstantius's
                   
                     Letter
                     ,
                     in
                     behalf
                     of
                  
                   Athanasius
                   .
                
                 
                   VICTOR
                   CONSTANTIUS
                   MAXIMUS
                   AUGUSTUS
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Presbyters
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   most
                   Reverend
                   Bishop
                   Athanasius
                   hath
                   not
                   been
                   deserted
                   by
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   although
                   he
                   was
                   for
                   a
                   short
                   time
                   subjected
                   to
                   humane
                   tryal
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   hath
                   received
                   a
                   just
                   sentence
                   from
                   Divine
                   Providence
                   which
                   inspects
                   all
                   things
                   :
                   having
                   been
                   restored
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   determination
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   Country
                   ,
                   and
                   Church
                   ,
                   over
                   which
                   by
                   Divine
                   permission
                   he
                   presided
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   meet
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   is
                   agreeable
                   hereto
                   should
                   be
                   performed
                   by
                   our
                   clemency
                   .
                   That
                   so
                   ,
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   have
                   heretofore
                   been
                   determined
                   against
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   held
                   communion
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   should
                   now
                   wholly
                   be
                   forgotten
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   suspicion
                   [
                   entertained
                   ]
                   against
                   him
                   should
                   in
                   future
                   cease
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   immunity
                   ,
                   which
                   those
                   Clergy
                   men
                   that
                   are
                   with
                   him
                   did
                   heretofore
                   enjoy
                   ,
                   should
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   meet
                   )
                   be
                   confirmed
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   We
                   thought
                   it
                   equitable
                   to
                   make
                   this
                   addition
                   to
                   Our
                   Indulgence
                   in
                   favour
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   persons
                   belonging
                   to
                   the
                   sacred
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                   might
                   understand
                   ,
                   that
                   security
                   is
                   granted
                   to
                   all
                   those
                   that
                   have
                   adhered
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   or
                   Clerks
                   :
                   and
                   a
                   firm
                   union
                   with
                   him
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   sufficient
                   testimony
                   of
                   every
                   ones
                   good
                   resolution
                   of
                   mind
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   what
                   persons
                   soever
                   (
                   making
                   use
                   of
                   a
                   better
                   judgment
                   ,
                   and
                   becoming
                   followers
                   of
                   a
                   sounder
                   opinion
                   ,
                   )
                   shall
                   embrace
                   his
                   communion
                   .
                   We
                   have
                   ordered
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   such
                   shall
                   enjoy
                   that
                   indulgence
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   *
                   Pattern
                   of
                   the
                   preceding
                   providence
                   )
                   which
                   We
                   have
                   now
                   granted
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Another
                     Letter
                     sent
                     to
                     the
                  
                   Alexandrians
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VICTOR
                     CONSTANTIUS
                     MAXIMUS
                     AUGUSTUS
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     populace
                     of
                     the
                     Catholike
                     Church
                     in
                  
                   Alexandria
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   regard
                   We
                   make
                   l
                   your
                   good
                   Government
                   Our
                   aim
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   knowing
                   that
                   you
                   have
                   for
                   some
                   time
                   been
                   deprived
                   of
                   an
                   Episcopall
                   Providence
                   ,
                   We
                   have
                   thought
                   good
                   to
                   send
                   back
                   to
                   you
                   again
                   Athanasius
                   the
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   a
                   person
                   well
                   known
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   for
                   his
                   sanctity
                   of
                   life
                   and
                   moral
                   honesty
                   .
                   When
                   you
                   shall
                   have
                   received
                   this
                   person
                   according
                   to
                   your
                   usual
                   manner
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   meet
                   ;
                   and
                   shall
                   constitute
                   him
                   your
                   assistant
                   in
                   your
                   prayers
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   make
                   it
                   your
                   business
                   to
                   preserve
                   continually
                   a
                   Concord
                   and
                   Peace
                   ,
                   befitting
                   your selves
                   ,
                   and
                   gratefull
                   to
                   Us
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Sanction
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   disagreeable
                   to
                   reason
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   any
                   dissention
                   or
                   faction
                   raised
                   amongst
                   you
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   felicity
                   of
                   Our
                   times
                   .
                   Our
                   desires
                   and
                   wishes
                   are
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   be
                   wholly
                   freed
                   from
                   this
                   mischief
                   .
                   And
                   We
                   exhort
                   you
                   to
                   persist
                   continually
                   in
                   your
                   usual
                   prayers
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   making
                   use
                   of
                   him
                   your
                   Prelate
                   and
                   your
                   assistant
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   said
                   before
                   .
                   That
                   so
                   this
                   resolution
                   of
                   yours
                   being
                   conveyed
                   to
                   the
                   m
                   ears
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   even
                   those
                   ▪
                   Gentiles
                   as
                   yet
                   *
                   enslaved
                   in
                   the
                   erroneous
                   worship
                   of
                   Idols
                   ,
                   may
                   with
                   the
                   greatest
                   alacrity
                   hasten
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   sacred
                   Religion
                   ,
                   (
                   most
                   dear
                   Alexandrians
                   !
                   )
                   We
                   therefore
                   again
                   exhort
                   you
                   to
                   persist
                   in
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   before
                   .
                   Do
                   you
                   willingly
                   receive
                   your
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   sent
                   to
                   you
                   by
                   Gods
                   Decree
                   and
                   Our
                   determination
                   ,
                   and
                   look
                   upon
                   him
                   as
                   worthy
                   to
                   be
                   embraced
                   n
                   with
                   your
                   whole
                   souls
                   and
                   minds
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   doth
                   both
                   become
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   also
                   manifestly
                   agreeable
                   to
                   Our
                   Clemency
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   o
                   disturbance
                   and
                   occasion
                   of
                   Sedition
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   endowed
                   with
                   malevolent
                   and
                   factious
                   mindes
                   ,
                   We
                   have
                   by
                   Our
                   Letters
                   given
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   judges
                   amongst
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   render
                   all
                   those
                   liable
                   to
                   undergo
                   the
                   penalty
                   of
                   the
                   Laws
                   ,
                   whom
                   upon
                   inquiry
                   they
                   shall
                   find
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   Seditions
                   .
                   Taking
                   therefore
                   into
                   your
                   consideration
                   these
                   two
                   things
                   ,
                   both
                   Gods
                   and
                   Our
                   determination
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   the
                   care
                   we
                   have
                   taken
                   about
                   your
                   agreement
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   punishment
                   [
                   we
                   have
                   commanded
                   to
                   be
                   inflicted
                   ]
                   upon
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   disordered
                   ;
                   make
                   it
                   your
                   chief
                   business
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   diligent
                   regard
                   to
                   whatever
                   doth
                   become
                   and
                   agree
                   with
                   the
                   Sanctions
                   of
                   the
                   sacred
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   all
                   reverence
                   to
                   honour
                   the
                   *
                   foresaid
                   [
                   Prelate
                   ,
                   ]
                   that
                   so
                   you
                   together
                   with
                   him
                   may
                   offer
                   up
                   prayers
                   to
                   the
                   supream
                   God
                   and
                   Father
                   ,
                   both
                   for
                   your Selves
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   Government
                   and
                   Concord
                   of
                   mankind
                   in
                   general
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     An
                     Epistle
                     concerning
                     the
                     abrogating
                     what
                     had
                     been
                     enacted
                     against
                  
                   Athanasius
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VICTOR
                     CONSTANTIUS
                     AUGUSTUS
                     ,
                     to
                  
                   Nestorius
                   .
                   
                     And
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     Copy
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     Presidents
                     of
                  
                   p
                   Augustamnica
                   ,
                   Thebaïs
                   ,
                   and
                   Lybia
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   any
                   thing
                   be
                   found
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   heretofore
                   done
                   to
                   the
                   detriment
                   and
                   injury
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   communicate
                   with
                   Athanasius
                   the
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   Our
                   Will
                   is
                   that
                   that
                   be
                   now
                   wholly
                   abrogated
                   .
                   For
                   Our
                   Pleasure
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   of
                   his
                   Clergy
                   should
                   again
                   have
                   the
                   same
                   immunity
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   formerly
                   had
                   .
                   And
                   We
                   command
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Order
                   of
                   Ours
                   be
                   kept
                   :
                   that
                   so
                   (
                   Athanasius
                   the
                   Bishop
                   having
                   been
                   restored
                   to
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   )
                   they
                   who
                   communicate
                   with
                   him
                   may
                   have
                   the
                   same
                   priviledge
                   which
                   they
                   always
                   had
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   the
                   other
                   Clergy-men
                   now
                   have
                   :
                   whereby
                   their
                   affairs
                   being
                   thus
                   setled
                   ,
                   they
                   also
                   may
                   rejoyce
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIV
                
                 .
                 That
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 passing
                 through
                 Jerusalem
                 in
                 his
                 return
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 was
                 received
                 into
                 Communion
                 by
                 Maximus
                 ,
                 and
                 convened
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 Bishops
                 which
                 confirmed
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 AThanasius
                 the
                 Bishop
                 being
                 fortified
                 with
                 these
                 Letters
                 ,
                 passed
                 thorow
                 Syria
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 into
                 Palestine
                 .
                 And
                 arriving
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 Maximus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 both
                 
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Syond
                 of
                 Serdica
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 Constantius
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 consented
                 to
                 their
                 determination
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 makes
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 Bishops
                 convened
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 .
                 Maximus
                 without
                 any
                 delay
                 sent
                 for
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 Syria
                 and
                 Palestine
                 :
                 and
                 having
                 constituted
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 restored
                 to
                 Athanasius
                 communion
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 [
                 former
                 ]
                 dignity
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 this
                 Synod
                 a
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 Alexandrians
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 Egypt
                 and
                 Libya
                 ,
                 declaring
                 to
                 them
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 Determined
                 and
                 Decreed
                 concerning
                 Athanasius
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 Athanasius's
                 enemies
                 egregiously
                 derided
                 Maximus
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 before
                 deposed
                 Athanasius
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 altering
                 his
                 mind
                 again
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 nothing
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 before
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 gave
                 his
                 suffrage
                 for
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 and
                 restored
                 to
                 him
                 communion
                 and
                 his
                 dignity
                 .
                 Ursacius
                 and
                 Valens
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 before
                 been
                 hot
                 maintainers
                 of
                 Arianism
                 ,
                 )
                 understanding
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 having
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 rejected
                 their
                 former
                 industry
                 [
                 in
                 asserting
                 that
                 opinion
                 ,
                 ]
                 went
                 to
                 Rome
                 .
                 And
                 presented
                 a
                 penitentiary
                 Libel
                 to
                 Julius
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 after
                 which
                 they
                 embraced
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Faith.
                 And
                 having
                 written
                 Letters
                 to
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 they
                 professed
                 they
                 would
                 in
                 future
                 hold
                 communion
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 Ursacius
                 therefore
                 and
                 Valens
                 were
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 vanquished
                 by
                 Athanasius's
                 prosperous
                 success
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 )
                 they
                 gave
                 their
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Faith.
                 But
                 Athanasius
                 passed
                 through
                 Pelusium
                 in
                 his
                 journey
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 admonished
                 all
                 the
                 Cities
                 through
                 which
                 he
                 passed
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 aversion
                 for
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 embrace
                 those
                 that
                 professed
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Faith.
                 He
                 ordained
                 also
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 Which
                 gave
                 beginning
                 to
                 another
                 accusation
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 b
                 because
                 he
                 attempted
                 to
                 ordain
                 in
                 other
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 Diocesses
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 posture
                 of
                 Athanasius's
                 affaires
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Tyrants
                 Magnentius
                 and
                 Vetranio
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 a
                 disturbance
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 trivial
                 seized
                 the
                 publick
                 affaires
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 give
                 a
                 summary
                 account
                 only
                 concerning
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 running
                 over
                 the
                 chief
                 heads
                 thereof
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 *
                 Builder
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 Constantinople
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 his
                 three
                 Sons
                 succeeded
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 mentioned
                 in
                 our
                 First
                 Book
                 .
                 
                 But
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 together
                 with
                 them
                 reigned
                 their
                 Cousin-german
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Dalmatius
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 Father
                 .
                 After
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 Colleague
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 some
                 small
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 slew
                 him
                 ;
                 Constantius
                 neither
                 b
                 commanding
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 murdered
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 forbidding
                 it
                 .
                 After
                 what
                 manner
                 
                   Constantinus
                   Junior
                
                 (
                 invading
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 which
                 belonged
                 to
                 his
                 Brother
                 ,
                 )
                 was
                 also
                 slain
                 in
                 an
                 engagement
                 with
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 more
                 than
                 once
                 mentioned
                 *
                 before
                 .
                 After
                 his
                 slaughter
                 ,
                 the
                 Persian
                 War
                 was
                 raised
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Constantius
                 performed
                 no
                 action
                 that
                 was
                 fortunate
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 there
                 hapning
                 an
                 c
                 Engagement
                 by
                 night
                 about
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 and
                 Persians
                 ,
                 the
                 latter
                 seemed
                 then
                 for
                 some
                 little
                 time
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 Conquerours
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 posture
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 affaires
                 was
                 little
                 less
                 sedate
                 :
                 but
                 upon
                 Athanasius's
                 account
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 term
                 Homoöusios
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 War
                 throughout
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 During
                 this
                 state
                 of
                 affaires
                 ,
                 there
                 arose
                 a
                 Tyrant
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 ]
                 one
                 Magnentius
                 .
                 Who
                 by
                 treachery
                 slew
                 Constans
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 ,
                 residing
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 Gallia's
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 mighty
                 Civil
                 War
                 kindled
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 Magnentius
                 conquered
                 all
                 Italy
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 reduced
                 Africa
                 and
                 Libya
                 under
                 his
                 own
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 possession
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 Gallia's
                 .
                 In
                 Illyricum
                 likewise
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 City
                 Sirmium
                 ,
                 another
                 Tyrant
                 was
                 *
                 set
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 ;
                 his
                 name
                 Vetranio
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Rome
                 was
                 involved
                 in
                 a
                 disturbance
                 .
                 For
                 d
                 Constantine
                 had
                 a
                 Sisters
                 Son
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 Nepotianus
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 guarded
                 by
                 a
                 party
                 of
                 the
                 Gladiatours
                 ,
                 had
                 by
                 violence
                 seized
                 upon
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 This
                 Nepotianus
                 was
                 slain
                 by
                 Magnentius's
                 Forces
                 .
                 But
                 Magnentius
                 himself
                 invaded
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 all
                 places
                 desolate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVI
                
                 .
                 How
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 [
                 Constans
                 ]
                 the
                 Western
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 Paulus
                 and
                 Athanasius
                 were
                 Ejected
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Sees
                 again
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 Paulus
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 being
                 carried
                 into
                 banishment
                 ,
                 was
                 slain
                 .
                 But
                 Athanasius
                 made
                 his
                 escape
                 by
                 flight
                 .
              
               
                 AConfluxe
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 mischiefs
                 hapned
                 almost
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 on
                 the
                 fourth
                 year
                 after
                 the
                 
                 Synod
                 at
                 Serdica
                 in
                 the
                 a
                 Consulate
                 of
                 Sergius
                 and
                 *
                 Nigrinianus
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 relation
                 hereof
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 devolved
                 upon
                 Constantius
                 only
                 :
                 who
                 being
                 proclaimed
                 b
                 Emperour
                 in
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 ,
                 was
                 wholly
                 intent
                 in
                 making
                 preparations
                 against
                 the
                 Tyrants
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 interim
                 ,
                 
                 Athanasius's
                 adversaries
                 ,
                 supposing
                 they
                 had
                 gotten
                 a
                 very
                 seasonable
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 did
                 again
                 frame
                 most
                 horrid
                 false
                 accusations
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 having
                 not
                 yet
                 entred
                 Alexandria
                 :
                 they
                 inform
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 subvert
                 all
                 Egypt
                 and
                 Libya
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 made
                 the
                 greatest
                 addition
                 to
                 their
                 calumny
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 Athanasius
                 had
                 Ordained
                 in
                 other
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 Diocesses
                 .
                 Athanasius
                 arriving
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 during
                 this
                 troublesome
                 posture
                 of
                 affaires
                 ,
                 assembled
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 Bishops
                 in
                 Egypt
                 .
                 Who
                 by
                 an
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 made
                 the
                 same
                 determinations
                 with
                 those
                 convened
                 at
                 Serdica
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 that
                 Synod
                 assembled
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 by
                 Maximus
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 long
                 before
                 embraced
                 the
                 Arian
                 opinion
                 ,
                 wholly
                 altered
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 decreed
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 Paulus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 should
                 be
                 banished
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 strangled
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 carried
                 him
                 into
                 banishment
                 ,
                 at
                 c
                 Cucusus
                 in
                 
                   Cappadocia
                   .
                   Marcellus
                
                 also
                 being
                 ejected
                 ,
                 Basilius
                 was
                 again
                 put
                 into
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Ancyra
                   .
                   Lucius
                
                 of
                 Adrianople
                 was
                 bound
                 in
                 iron
                 chaines
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 in
                 Prison
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 reported
                 concerning
                 Athanasius
                 made
                 so
                 prevalent
                 an
                 impression
                 upon
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 fell
                 into
                 an
                 unmeasurable
                 rage
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 order
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 slain
                 whenever
                 he
                 could
                 be
                 found
                 :
                 and
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 d
                 Theodulus
                 and
                 Olympius
                 ,
                 Prelates
                 of
                 Churches
                 in
                 Thracin
                 .
                 But
                 Athanasius
                 was
                 not
                 ignorant
                 of
                 what
                 Orders
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 given
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 made
                 sensible
                 thereof
                 before
                 hand
                 ,
                 he
                 betook
                 himself
                 to
                 flight
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 avoided
                 the
                 Emperours
                 menaces
                 .
                 The
                 Arians
                 calumniated
                 him
                 for
                 this
                 his
                 escape
                 ,
                 especially
                 Narcissus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Neroniades
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 
                   Cilicia
                   ,
                   Georgius
                
                 of
                 Laodicaea
                 ,
                 and
                 e
                 Leontius
                 who
                 then
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Antioch
                 .
                 This
                 Leontius
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 was
                 divested
                 of
                 that
                 dignity
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 lived
                 continually
                 with
                 a
                 woman
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Eustolium
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 conceal
                 the
                 suspicion
                 of
                 his
                 unclean
                 converse
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 he
                 cut
                 off
                 his
                 own
                 genitalls
                 ;
                 after
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 conversant
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 confidence
                 and
                 liberty
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 wanted
                 those
                 things
                 upon
                 account
                 whereof
                 he
                 had
                 fallen
                 into
                 that
                 suspition
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 the
                 Decree
                 and
                 diligence
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantius
                 he
                 was
                 promoted
                 to
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 the
                 Antiochian
                 Church
                 after
                 Stephanus
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 before
                 succeeded
                 Flaccillus
                 .
                 Thus
                 far
                 concerning
                 this
                 person
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVII
                
                 .
                 That
                 Macedonius
                 ,
                 having
                 got
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 See
                 [
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 ]
                 did
                 much
                 mischief
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 in
                 opinion
                 dissented
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Macedonius
                 was
                 put
                 into
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   Paulus
                
                 being
                 dispatcht
                 in
                 the
                 forementioned
                 manner
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 procured
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 interest
                 in
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 he
                 raised
                 a
                 war
                 amongst
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 not
                 inferiour
                 to
                 that
                 waged
                 by
                 the
                 Tyrants
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 having
                 by
                 his
                 perswasions
                 induced
                 the
                 Emperour
                 to
                 countenance
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 assistance
                 in
                 destroying
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 he
                 procured
                 whatever
                 wicked
                 acts
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 established
                 by
                 Law.
                 From
                 that
                 time
                 therefore
                 an
                 Edict
                 was
                 publickly
                 proposed
                 throughout
                 every
                 City
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 military
                 force
                 appointed
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Decrees
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 asserted
                 the
                 Homo●usian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 were
                 driven
                 not
                 only
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Cities
                 also
                 .
                 At
                 first
                 indeed
                 they
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 business
                 to
                 expell
                 them
                 only
                 .
                 But
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 the
                 mischief
                 growing
                 worse
                 and
                 worse
                 ,
                 they
                 betook
                 ,
                 themselves
                 to
                 a
                 forcing
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 communicate
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 very
                 little
                 sollicitous
                 about
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 forcible
                 constraint
                 was
                 nothing
                 inferiour
                 to
                 that
                 heretofore
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 necessitated
                 the
                 Christians
                 to
                 worship
                 Idolls
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 scourgings
                 ,
                 various
                 tortures
                 ,
                 and
                 proscriptions
                 of
                 their
                 goods
                 .
                 Many
                 were
                 punished
                 with
                 exile
                 .
                 Some
                 died
                 under
                 their
                 tortures
                 :
                 others
                 were
                 murdered
                 ,
                 during
                 their
                 being
                 led
                 away
                 to
                 banishment
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Cities
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 especially
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 This
                 intestine
                 Persecution
                 therefore
                 ,
                 being
                 but
                 small
                 before
                 ,
                 was
                 much
                 increased
                 by
                 Macedonius
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 gotten
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 Achaia
                 and
                 Illyricum
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 continued
                 as
                 yet
                 undisturbed
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 both
                 mutually
                 agreed
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 retained
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Faith
                 delivered
                 by
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Synod
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 by
                 Georgius
                 the
                 Arian
                 ;
                 from
                 
                 Athanasius's
                 own
                 relation
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 what
                 [
                 Villanies
                 ]
                 Georgius
                 during
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 committed
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 understand
                 from
                 
                 Athanasius's
                 own
                 relation
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 present
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sufferer
                 in
                 those
                 [
                 miseries
                 .
                 ]
                 For
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Apologetick
                   concerning
                   his
                   own
                   flight
                   ,
                
                 he
                 speaks
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 thus
                 concerning
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 there
                 .
                 
                   For
                   they
                   came
                   from
                   thence
                   to
                
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 
                   making
                   search
                   for
                   me
                   again
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   murder
                   me
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   hapned
                   then
                   was
                   worse
                   than
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   done
                   before
                   ,
                   For
                   on
                   a
                   suddain
                   the
                   Souldiers
                
                 
                 
                   surrounded
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   instead
                   of
                   going
                   to
                   prayers
                   ,
                   there
                   hapned
                   a
                   sight
                   .
                   After
                   this
                   ,
                
                 Georgius
                 (
                 
                   sent
                   by
                   them
                   out
                   of
                
                 Cappadocia
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   arriving
                   in
                
                 Lent
                 ,
                 
                   increased
                   those
                   mischiefs
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   learn't
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   after
                
                 Easter-week
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Virgins
                   were
                   cast
                   into
                   Prison
                   :
                   the
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   bound
                   in
                   chaines
                   ,
                   were
                   led
                   away
                   by
                   tho
                   Souldiers
                   :
                   the
                   houses
                   of
                   Orphans
                   and
                   Widdows
                   were
                   plundered
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   stock
                   of
                   Bread-corn
                   [
                   was
                   pillaged
                   :
                   ]
                   they
                   broke
                   into
                   houses
                   .
                   And
                   the
                
                 Christians
                 
                   were
                   carried
                   out
                   [
                   to
                   burial
                   ]
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   .
                   The
                   houses
                   were
                   sealed
                   up
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   brethren
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   Clergy-men
                   ,
                   were
                   in
                   danger
                   upon
                   their
                   brethrens
                   account
                   .
                   These
                   things
                   were
                   horrid
                   :
                   but
                   those
                   afterwards
                   committed
                   were
                   much
                   more
                   horrid
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   week
                   after
                   the
                   holy
                
                 Pentecost
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   after
                   they
                   had
                   fasted
                   ,
                   went
                   out
                   to
                   the
                
                 Coemetery
                 
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   all
                   abominated
                
                 Georgius
                 '
                 
                   s
                   communion
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   Villanous
                   wretch
                   understanding
                   this
                   ,
                   instigated
                
                 Sebastianus
                 
                   the
                   Captain
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   a
                
                 Manichaean
                 ,
                 
                   against
                   them
                   .
                   He
                   with
                   a
                   company
                   of
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   carrying
                   Armour
                   ,
                   naked
                   Swords
                   ,
                   Bows
                   ,
                   and
                   Darts
                   ,
                   made
                   a
                   violent
                   attack
                   upon
                   the
                   people
                   on
                   the
                   very
                   Lords
                   day
                   .
                   And
                   finding
                   some
                   few
                   at
                   their
                   prayers
                   (
                   for
                   most
                   of
                   them
                   were
                   gone
                   away
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   day
                   ;
                   )
                   he
                   did
                   such
                   exploits
                   as
                   became
                   the
                
                 Arians
                 
                   to
                   have
                   performed
                   amongst
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   having
                   kindled
                   a
                   fire
                   ,
                   he
                   set
                   the
                   Virgins
                   close
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   forced
                   them
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   professed
                   the
                
                 Arian
                 
                   Faith.
                   But
                   when
                   he
                   perceived
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   vanquished
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   despised
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   he
                   afterwards
                   stript
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   beat
                   them
                   on
                   the
                   face
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   they
                   could
                   scarce
                   be
                   known
                   .
                   And
                   having
                   seized
                   fourty
                   men
                   ,
                   he
                   beat
                   them
                   after
                   a
                   new
                   and
                   unusual
                   manner
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   forthwith
                   cut
                   Rods
                   from
                   off
                   Palm-trees
                   ,
                   which
                   yet
                   had
                   their
                   pricks
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   flea'd
                   their
                   backs
                   after
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   pricks
                   that
                   stuck
                   in
                   their
                   flesh
                   ,
                   were
                   forced
                   to
                   make
                   frequent
                   use
                   of
                   Chirurgions
                   :
                   others
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   endure
                   [
                   the
                   pain
                   ,
                   ]
                   died
                   .
                   Immediately
                   he
                   took
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   left
                   ,
                   and
                   together
                   with
                   them
                   a
                   Virgin
                   ,
                   and
                
                 a
                 
                   banished
                   them
                   into
                
                 Oasis
                 the
                 Great
                 .
                 
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   at
                   first
                   suffer
                   the
                   bodies
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   dead
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   their
                   relations
                   :
                   but
                   casting
                   them
                   forth
                   unburied
                   ,
                   they
                   hid
                   them
                   as
                   they
                   thought
                   good
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   seem
                   not
                   to
                   know
                   of
                   so
                   barbarous
                   a
                   cruelty
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   these
                   madmen
                   did
                   ,
                   having
                   a
                   blindness
                   upon
                   their
                   minds
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   Relations
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   dead
                   ,
                   rejoyced
                   upon
                   account
                   of
                   their
                   confession
                   ,
                   but
                   mourned
                   because
                   their
                   bodies
                   lay
                   unburied
                   ;
                   their
                   impiety
                   and
                   barbarity
                   was
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   plainly
                   detected
                   and
                   divulged
                   .
                   Soon
                   after
                   this
                   ,
                   they
                   carried
                   away
                   into
                   banishment
                   out
                   of
                
                 Egypt
                 
                   and
                   both
                   the
                
                 Libya
                 '
                 
                   s
                   these
                   Bishops
                
                 ,
                 Ammonius
                 ,
                 Thmuis
                 ,
                 Cajus
                 ,
                 Philo
                 ,
                 Hermes
                 ,
                 Plinius
                 ,
                 Psenosiris
                 ,
                 Nilammon
                 ,
                 Agatho
                 ,
                 Anagamphus
                 ,
                 Ammonius
                 ,
                 Marcus
                 ,
                 Dracontius
                 ,
                 Adelphius
                 ,
                 another
                 Ammonius
                 ,
                 another
                 Marcus
                 ,
                 and
                 Athenodorus
                 :
                 
                   and
                   these
                   Presbyters
                
                 ,
                 Hierax
                 ,
                 and
                 Dioscorus
                 .
                 
                   And
                   they
                   treated
                   them
                   so
                   cruelly
                   in
                   their
                   conveying
                   them
                   into
                   banishment
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   died
                   in
                   the
                   journey
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   place
                   of
                   their
                   exile
                   .
                   They
                
                 b
                 
                   drove
                   away
                   more
                   then
                   thirty
                   Bishops
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   was
                   their
                   earnest
                   desire
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                
                 Ahab
                 
                   did
                   ,
                   wholly
                   ,
                   if
                   possible
                   ,
                   to
                   destroy
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 much
                 Athanasius
                 hath
                 related
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 words
                 concerning
                 the
                 Villanies
                 committed
                 by
                 Georgius
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Emperour
                 marcht
                 his
                 Army
                 into
                 Illyricum
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 affaires
                 required
                 his
                 presence
                 there
                 ;
                 more
                 especially
                 ,
                 because
                 Vetranio
                 was
                 proclaimed
                 Emperour
                 there
                 by
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 .
                 Being
                 come
                 to
                 Sirmium
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 League
                 with
                 Vetranio
                 ,
                 after
                 which
                 he
                 discoursed
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 affaires
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 proclaimed
                 Vetranio
                 ,
                 revolted
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 
                 Constantius's
                 side
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 deserted
                 Vetranio
                 ,
                 they
                 cried
                 out
                 that
                 only
                 Constantius
                 was
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 King
                 and
                 Emperour
                 .
                 No
                 mention
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 Vetranio
                 in
                 their
                 acclamation
                 .
                 Vetranio
                 ,
                 becoming
                 sensible
                 immediately
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 betrayed
                 ,
                 laid
                 himself
                 prostrate
                 at
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 Constantius
                 took
                 his
                 Imperial
                 Crown
                 and
                 Purple
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 treated
                 him
                 kindly
                 ,
                 exhorting
                 him
                 to
                 lead
                 a
                 more
                 sedate
                 and
                 quiet
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 habit
                 of
                 a
                 private
                 person
                 .
                 For
                 [
                 he
                 told
                 him
                 ]
                 that
                 a
                 life
                 void
                 of
                 disquietude
                 was
                 much
                 more
                 sutable
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 his
                 years
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 name
                 full
                 of
                 care
                 and
                 sollicitude
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 
                 Vetranio's
                 affaires
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 allowed
                 an
                 ample
                 revenue
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 tribute
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 he
                 wrote
                 frequently
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 whilst
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 residence
                 at
                 Prusa
                 in
                 Bithynia
                 ,
                 declaring
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 happiness
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 freed
                 him
                 from
                 cares
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 troubles
                 that
                 accompany
                 a
                 Crown
                 :
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 did
                 not
                 do
                 well
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 enjoy
                 that
                 happiness
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 far
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 having
                 created
                 Gallus
                 ,
                 his
                 Fathers
                 Brothers
                 Son
                 ,
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 him
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 ,
                 sent
                 him
                 to
                 Antioch
                 of
                 Syria
                 ,
                 designing
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 guard
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 .
                 Whilst
                 he
                 was
                 making
                 his
                 entry
                 into
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 the
                 c
                 Sign
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Pillar
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Cross
                 appearing
                 in
                 the
                 heavens
                 ,
                 struck
                 the
                 beholders
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 amazement
                 .
                 The
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 chief
                 commanders
                 he
                 sent
                 against
                 Magnentius
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 Army
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 interim
                 ,
                 he
                 himself
                 made
                 his
                 residence
                 at
                 Sirmium
                 ,
                 expecting
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 affaires
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Photinus
                 the
                 Arch-Heretick
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Photinus
                 who
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 that
                 *
                 City
                 ,
                 did
                 more
                 openly
                 divulge
                 that
                 opinion
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 invented
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 arose
                 a
                 disturbance
                 occasioned
                 thereby
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ordered
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 a
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 Bishops
                 should
                 be
                 convened
                 at
                 Sirmium
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 there
                 met
                 together
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 ]
                 b
                 Marcus
                 of
                 Arethusa
                 ,
                 c
                 Georgius
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Arian
                 party
                 (
                 having
                 removed
                 Gregorius
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 *
                 before
                 ,
                 )
                 put
                 into
                 his
                 See
                 ;
                 also
                 Basilius
                 (
                 who
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 
                   Ancyra
                   ,
                   Marcellus
                
                 having
                 been
                 ejected
                 ,
                 )
                 Pancratius
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Pelucium
                 ,
                 and
                 d
                 Hypatianus
                 of
                 Heraclea
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Western
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 [
                 there
                 met
                 there
                 ]
                 Valens
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Mursa
                 ,
                 and
                 Hosius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Corduba
                 in
                 Spain
                 (
                 a
                 person
                 eminently
                 famous
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 )
                 was
                 present
                 against
                 his
                 will.
                 These
                 [
                 Prelates
                 ]
                 being
                 convened
                 at
                 Sirmium
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 Sergius
                 and
                 Nigrinianus
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 which
                 year
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 tumults
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 Wars
                 ,
                 no
                 Consul
                 published
                 the
                 solemn
                 e
                 Shews
                 and
                 Playes
                 usually
                 exhibited
                 at
                 their
                 entrance
                 upon
                 their
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 having
                 upon
                 examination
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 Photinus
                 asserted
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 Sabellius
                 the
                 Libyan
                 and
                 Paul
                 of
                 Samosata
                 ;
                 they
                 immediately
                 deposed
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 determination
                 of
                 theirs
                 was
                 by
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 both
                 then
                 and
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 approved
                 of
                 as
                 good
                 and
                 equitable
                 .
                 f
                 But
                 those
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 who
                 stayed
                 behind
                 [
                 at
                 Sirmium
                 ]
                 did
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 gratefull
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 [
                 forms
                 of
                 the
                 ]
                 Creed
                 published
                 at
                 Sirmium
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantius
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 condemn
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 heretofore
                 determined
                 concerning
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 they
                 again
                 composed
                 ,
                 ratified
                 ,
                 and
                 published
                 other
                 *
                 draughts
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 :
                 a
                 one
                 whereof
                 was
                 dictated
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 tongue
                 by
                 Marcus
                 of
                 Arethusa
                 :
                 b
                 two
                 more
                 were
                 drawn
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Latine
                 tongue
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 agreed
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 (
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 expressions
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 composure
                 ,
                 )
                 nor
                 yet
                 with
                 that
                 Greek
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Arethusa
                 dictated
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Creeds
                 drawn
                 up
                 in
                 Latine
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 here
                 subjoyn
                 to
                 that
                 composed
                 by
                 Marcus
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 afterwards
                 recited
                 at
                 c
                 Sirmium
                 ,
                 )
                 we
                 will
                 set
                 at
                 it's
                 proper
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 shall
                 declare
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 at
                 Ariminum
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 translated
                 into
                 the
                 Greek
                 language
                 .
                 The
                 draught
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 dictated
                 by
                 Marcus
                 ,
                 runs
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   We
                   believe
                   in
                   one
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   Almighty
                   ,
                   the
                   Creatour
                   and
                   Framer
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   :
                
                 *
                 Of
                 whom
                 the
                 whole
                 family
                 in
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 is
                 named
                 :
                 
                   and
                   in
                   his
                   only
                   begotten
                   Son
                   ,
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   born
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   before
                   all
                   worlds
                   ,
                   God
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Light
                   of
                   Light
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   are
                   upon
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   visible
                   and
                   invisible
                   ,
                   were
                   made
                   .
                   Who
                   is
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Wisedom
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   true
                   Light
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Life
                   .
                   Who
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   days
                   was
                   for
                   our
                   sakes
                   incarnate
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   born
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Virgin
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   Crucified
                   and
                   died
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   buried
                   ,
                   and
                   arose
                   again
                   from
                   the
                   Dead
                   on
                   the
                   third
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   taken
                   up
                   into
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   sitteth
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   come
                   at
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   judge
                   the
                   quick
                   and
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   render
                   to
                   every
                   man
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   works
                   .
                   Whose
                   Kingdom
                   being
                   perpetual
                   continueth
                   unto
                   infinite
                   ages
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   is
                   sitting
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   in
                   this
                   present
                   world
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   that
                   also
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   And
                   [
                   We
                   believe
                   ]
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Paraclete
                 ;
                 
                   whom
                   [
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   ]
                   (
                   having
                   promised
                   he
                   would
                   send
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   after
                   his
                   ascent
                   into
                   the
                   heavens
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   teach
                   and
                   put
                   them
                   in
                   mind
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   )
                   sent
                   .
                   By
                   whom
                   also
                   those
                   souls
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   sincerely
                   believed
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   are
                   sanctified
                   .
                   But
                   those
                   who
                   affirm
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                   [
                   exists
                   ]
                   of
                   things
                   which
                
                 *
                 
                   were
                   not
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   another
                   substance
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   time
                   or
                   an
                   age
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   ,
                   the
                   Holy
                   and
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   hath
                   certainly
                   known
                   to
                   be
                   Aliens
                   [
                   from
                   Her.
                   ]
                   We
                   say
                   it
                   therefore
                   again
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   doth
                   affirm
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   the
                   Son
                   to
                   be
                   two
                   Gods
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                
                 Anathema
                 .
                 d
                 
                   And
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   ,
                   affirming
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   before
                   ages
                   ,
                   shall
                   not
                   profess
                   him
                   to
                   have
                   ministred
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   framing
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                
                 Anathema
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   be
                   so
                   audacious
                   as
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Unbegotten
                   ,
                   or
                   part
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   was
                   born
                   of
                
                 Mary
                 ,
                 
                   let
                   him
                   be
                
                 Anathema
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   shall
                   say
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                   was
                   of
                
                 Mary
                 
                   according
                   to
                   prescience
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   born
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   before
                   ages
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   were
                   made
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                
                 Anathema
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   shall
                   affirm
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   be
                
                 †
                 
                   dilated
                   or
                   contracted
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                
                 Anathema
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   shall
                   affirm
                   the
                   dilated
                   Essence
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   term
                   the
                   Son
                   the
                   enlargement
                   of
                   his
                   Essence
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                
                 Anathema
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   shall
                   affirm
                   the
                   internal
                   or
                   outwardly-uttered
                   Word
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                
                 Anathema
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   shall
                   affirm
                   the
                   Son
                   who
                   was
                   [
                   born
                   ]
                   of
                
                 Mary
                 
                   to
                   be
                   man
                   only
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                
                 Anathema
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   asserting
                   him
                   that
                   was
                   [
                   born
                   ]
                   of
                
                 Mary
                 
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                   shall
                   understand
                   the
                   unbegotten
                   God
                   himself
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                
                 Anathema
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   shall
                   understand
                   this
                   Text
                   ,
                
                 *
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 first
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 me
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   spoken
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   Idolls
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   Gods
                   )
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   sense
                   which
                   the
                   Jews
                   take
                   it
                   in
                   ,
                   [
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   spoken
                   ]
                   upon
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   subversion
                   of
                   the
                   only
                   begotten
                   God
                   before
                   ages
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                
                 Anathema
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   hearing
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                
                 †
                 The
                 word
                 was
                 made
                 flesh
                 ,
                 
                   shall
                   suppose
                   that
                   the
                   Word
                   was
                   changed
                   into
                   flesh
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   he
                   assumed
                   flesh
                   by
                   having
                   undergone
                   any
                   change
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                
                 Anathema
                 .
                 e
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   hearing
                   that
                   the
                   only
                   begotten
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   crucified
                   ,
                   shall
                   assert
                   that
                   his
                   Deity
                   underwent
                   any
                   corruption
                   ,
                   or
                   passion
                   ,
                   or
                   mutation
                   ,
                   or
                   diminution
                   ,
                   or
                   destruction
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                
                 Anathema
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   shall
                   affirm
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Father
                   spake
                   not
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                
                 †
                 Let
                 us
                 make
                 man
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   but
                   shall
                   assert
                   that
                   God
                   himself
                   spake
                   to
                   himself
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                
                 Anathema
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   Son
                   who
                   appeared
                   to
                
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   the
                   unbegotten
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   part
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                
                 Anathema
                 .
                 f
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   Son
                   who
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   wrestled
                   with
                
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   the
                   unbegotten
                   God
                   or
                   part
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                
                 Anathema
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   shall
                   understand
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                
                 †
                 The
                 Lord
                 rained
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   but
                   shall
                   say
                   that
                   God
                   rained
                   from
                   himself
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                
                 Anathema
                 .
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Lord
                   the
                   Son
                   rained
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                
                 g
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   hearing
                   [
                   these
                   words
                   ]
                
                 The
                 Lord
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 The
                 Lord
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 
                   shall
                   term
                   both
                   the
                   Father
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Son
                   also
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   saying
                   ,
                
                 The
                 Lord
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   shall
                   assert
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   Gods
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                
                 Anathema
                 .
                 
                   For
                   we
                   place
                   not
                   the
                   Son
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   degree
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   but
                   [
                   understand
                   ]
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   inferiour
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   For
                   neither
                   did
                   he
                   come
                   down
                   to
                
                 h
                 Sodom
                 
                   without
                   his
                   Fathers
                   will.
                   Nor
                   did
                   he
                   rain
                   from
                   himself
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   the
                   supream
                   authority
                   .
                   Nor
                   does
                   he
                   sit
                   at
                   his
                   Fathers
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   hears
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                
                 *
                 Sit
                 thou
                 at
                 my
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 
                   let
                   him
                   be
                
                 Anathema
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   shall
                   affirm
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Father
                   Son
                   and
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   are
                   one
                   Person
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                
                 Anathema
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   terming
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   the
                
                 Paraclete
                 ,
                 
                   shall
                   call
                   him
                   the
                   unbegotten
                   God
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                
                 Anathema
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   does
                   say
                   that
                   the
                
                 Paraclete
                 
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   [
                   Person
                   ]
                   than
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Son
                   himself
                   hath
                   taught
                   us
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   has
                   said
                   ,
                
                 †
                 The
                 Father
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 will
                 ask
                 ,
                 shall
                 send
                 you
                 another
                 Comforter
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   let
                   him
                   be
                
                 Anathema
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Spirit
                   is
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                
                 Anathema
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   shall
                   affirm
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   the
                   Son
                   and
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   are
                   three
                   Gods
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                
                 Anathema
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   made
                   like
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                
                 Anathema
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   shall
                   affirm
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                   was
                   begotten
                   against
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                
                 Anathema
                 .
                 i
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Father
                   was
                   not
                   forced
                   by
                   a
                   physical
                   necessity
                   ,
                   nor
                   did
                   he
                   beget
                   the
                   Son
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   unwilling
                   :
                   but
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   willing
                   ,
                   he
                   has
                   declared
                   that
                   he
                   begat
                   him
                   of
                   himself
                   without
                   time
                   and
                   without
                   passion
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                
                 Anathema
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                   is
                   unborn
                   and
                   without
                   a
                   beginning
                   ,
                   affirming
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   [
                   Principles
                   ]
                   without
                   a
                   beginning
                   and
                   unborn
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   making
                   two
                   Gods
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                
                 Anathema
                 .
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Son
                   is
                   the
                   Head
                   and
                   Beginning
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
                 *
                 But
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 God.
                 
                   For
                   thus
                   we
                   piously
                   refer
                   all
                   things
                   by
                   the
                   Son
                   to
                   One
                   who
                   is
                   without
                   a
                   beginning
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   .
                   Furthermore
                   ,
                   we
                   ,
                   making
                   an
                   accurate
                   explanation
                   of
                
                 [
                 their
                 ]
                 sentiments
                 [
                 
                   who
                   profest
                
                 ]
                 
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   ,
                   do
                   assert
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   shall
                   not
                   affirm
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   before
                   ages
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   ministred
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   at
                   the
                   framing
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                
                 [
                 
                   shall
                   say
                
                 ]
                 
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   called
                   the
                   Son
                   and
                   Christ
                   from
                   such
                   time
                   only
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   born
                   of
                
                 Mary
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   then
                   received
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   his
                   Deity
                   ;
                   let
                   him
                   be
                
                 Anathema
                 ,
                 like
                 [
                 Paul
                 ]
                 of
                 Samosata
                 .
              
               
                 k
                 Another
                 [
                 Draught
                 of
                 the
                 ]
                 Creed
                 published
                 at
                 Sirmium
                 in
                 the
                 Latine
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 rendred
                 into
                 Greek
              
               
                 
                   In
                   regard
                   there
                   seemeth
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   some
                   difference
                   concerning
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   all
                   things
                   were
                   diligently
                   inquired
                   into
                   and
                   discussed
                   at
                
                 Sirmium
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                
                 Valens
                 ,
                 Ursacius
                 ,
                 Germinius
                 l
                 
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   manifest
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   Almighty
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   declared
                   over
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   :
                   and
                   his
                   one
                   only
                   begotten
                   Son
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord
                
                 m
                 
                   and
                   God
                   and
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   begotten
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   before
                   ages
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   asserted
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   Gods
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Lord
                   himself
                   hath
                   said
                   ,
                
                 *
                 I
                 go
                 unto
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 God.
                 
                   Therefore
                   he
                   is
                   God
                   even
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   also
                   hath
                   taught
                   ,
                
                 †
                 Is
                 he
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 only
                 ?
                 Is
                 he
                 not
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ?
                 Yes
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 also
                 :
                 Seeing
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 God
                 who
                 shall
                 justifie
                 the
                 Circumcision
                 by
                 Faith.
                 
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   agree
                   ,
                   nor
                   have
                   they
                   any
                   ambiguity
                   .
                   But
                   whereas
                   very
                   many
                   are
                   disturbed
                   about
                   that
                   term
                   which
                   in
                
                 Latine
                 
                   is
                   called
                
                 †
                 Substantia
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   in
                
                 Greek
                 Ousia
                 (
                 
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   more
                   accurately
                   understood
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                
                 †
                 Homoöusion
                 or
                 *
                 Homoiöusion
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   these
                   termes
                   ought
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   to
                   be
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   nor
                   discoursed
                   of
                   publickly
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   reason
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   this
                   account
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   Recorded
                   concerning
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Divine
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   regard
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   above
                   the
                   reach
                   of
                   humane
                   knowledge
                   and
                   mind
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   any
                   one
                   declare
                   the
                   Son's
                   Generation
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                
                 ‖
                 And
                 who
                 shall
                 declare
                 his
                 Generation
                 ?
                 
                   For
                   't
                   is
                   manifest
                   that
                   only
                   the
                   Father
                   knows
                   how
                   he
                   begat
                   the
                   Son
                   ;
                   and
                   again
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                   [
                   only
                   knows
                   ,
                   ]
                   how
                   he
                   was
                   begotten
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   It
                   cannot
                   be
                   doubtful
                   to
                   any
                   man
                   that
                   the
                   Father
                   is
                   greater
                   in
                   honour
                   ,
                   dignity
                   ,
                   and
                   divinity
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   greater
                   in
                   that
                   very
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   Father
                   :
                   the
                   Son
                   himself
                   attesting
                   ,
                
                 †
                 The
                 Father
                 who
                 sent
                 me
                 is
                 greater
                 than
                 I.
                 
                   No
                   man
                   is
                   ignorant
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   Catholick
                   [
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   ]
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   Persons
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Father
                   is
                   the
                   greater
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                   is
                   made
                   subject
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   which
                   the
                   Father
                   hath
                   subjected
                   to
                   himself
                   .
                   That
                   the
                   Father
                   hath
                   no
                   beginning
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   invisible
                   ,
                   immortal
                   ,
                   and
                   impassible
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                   was
                   born
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   God
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Light
                   of
                   Light.
                   And
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   knows
                   his
                   Generation
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   was
                   said
                   before
                   ,
                   )
                   but
                   only
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   That
                   the
                   Son
                   himself
                   our
                   Lord
                   and
                   God
                   ,
                   took
                   flesh
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   body
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   [
                   was
                   made
                   ]
                   man
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   the
                   Angel
                   Evangelized
                   .
                   And
                   according
                   as
                   all
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   do
                   teach
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   the
                   Apostle
                   himself
                   ,
                   the
                   Teacher
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   Christ
                   received
                   humanity
                   of
                   the
                   Virgin
                
                 Mary
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   which
                   he
                   suffered
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Principal
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   its
                   confirmation
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Trinity
                   must
                   be
                   always
                   preserved
                   according
                   as
                   we
                   read
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   :
                
                 †
                 Go
                 ye
                 and
                 disciple
                 all
                 nations
                 ,
                 baptizing
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 
                   The
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   Trinity
                   is
                   entire
                   and
                   perfect
                   .
                   But
                   the
                
                 Paraclete
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   was
                   sent
                   by
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   came
                   according
                   to
                   promise
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   Sanctifie
                   and
                
                 n
                 
                   Teach
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   all
                   Believers
                   .
                
              
               
                 They
                 attempted
                 to
                 perswade
                 Photinus
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 *
                 consent
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 subscribe
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 even
                 after
                 his
                 deposition
                 ,
                 promising
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 restore
                 him
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 by
                 altering
                 his
                 mind
                 he
                 would
                 Anathematize
                 the
                 opinion
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 invented
                 ,
                 and
                 consent
                 to
                 their
                 sentiments
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 accepted
                 not
                 of
                 that
                 proposition
                 ;
                 but
                 challenged
                 them
                 to
                 dispute
                 .
                 A
                 day
                 therefore
                 being
                 set
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 own
                 appointment
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 there
                 present
                 met
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 o
                 Senatorian
                 Order
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Emperour
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 dispute
                 .
                 
                 In
                 their
                 presence
                 ,
                 Basilius
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Ancyra
                 ,
                 opposed
                 Photinus
                 ,
                 the
                 Notaries
                 taking
                 their
                 words
                 in
                 writing
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 contest
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 during
                 their
                 dispute
                 ;
                 wherein
                 Photinus
                 being
                 vanquished
                 ,
                 was
                 condemned
                 .
                 Spending
                 the
                 residue
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 in
                 exile
                 ,
                 he
                 wrote
                 a
                 p
                 Book
                 in
                 †
                 both
                 Languages
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 unskilled
                 in
                 the
                 Latine
                 tongue
                 .
                 He
                 wrote
                 also
                 against
                 all
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 asserting
                 his
                 own
                 opinion
                 only
                 .
                 Let
                 thus
                 much
                 be
                 said
                 concerning
                 Photinus
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 convened
                 at
                 Sirmium
                 were
                 afterwards
                 q
                 displeased
                 with
                 that
                 Draught
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 published
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 Latine
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 seemed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 after
                 its
                 publication
                 ,
                 to
                 contain
                 many
                 contradictions
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 they
                 earnestly
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 get
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 who
                 had
                 transcribed
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 many
                 hid
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 by
                 his
                 Edicts
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Copies
                 of
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 diligently
                 searched
                 for
                 and
                 gathered
                 up
                 ,
                 threatning
                 to
                 punish
                 those
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 found
                 concealing
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 menaces
                 were
                 unable
                 to
                 suppress
                 it
                 when
                 once
                 published
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 had
                 fallen
                 into
                 many
                 mens
                 hands
                 .
                 Thus
                 far
                 concerning
                 this
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Hosius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Corduba
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 we
                 have
                 mentioned
                 Hosius
                 the
                 Spaniard
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 present
                 [
                 at
                 Sirmium
                 ,
                 ]
                 we
                 must
                 say
                 something
                 very
                 briefly
                 concerning
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 ,
                 this
                 person
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 into
                 a
                 Banishment
                 by
                 the
                 fraudulent
                 practises
                 of
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 But
                 then
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 earnest
                 desire
                 of
                 those
                 convened
                 at
                 Sirmium
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 sent
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 being
                 desirous
                 either
                 to
                 perswade
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 force
                 to
                 compell
                 him
                 to
                 give
                 consent
                 with
                 those
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 present
                 there
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 this
                 could
                 be
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 an
                 evident
                 testimony
                 would
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 their
                 Faith.
                 For
                 this
                 reason
                 therefore
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 present
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 )
                 being
                 necessitated
                 thereto
                 against
                 his
                 will.
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 refused
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 consent
                 ,
                 they
                 inflicted
                 stripes
                 and
                 tortures
                 upon
                 the
                 old
                 man.
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 he
                 was
                 necessitated
                 both
                 to
                 consent
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 subscribe
                 those
                 expositions
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 then
                 published
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 affaires
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 transacted
                 at
                 Sirmium
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantius
                 continued
                 at
                 Sirmium
                 ,
                 expecting
                 the
                 event
                 of
                 the
                 War
                 against
                 Magnentius
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 overthrow
                 of
                 Magnentius
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 interim
                 ,
                 Magnentius
                 having
                 possessed
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 Rome
                 ,
                 slew
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Senatorian
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 destroyed
                 several
                 of
                 the
                 Populace
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 
                 Constantius's
                 Commanders
                 ,
                 having
                 got
                 together
                 a
                 body
                 of
                 Romans
                 ,
                 marched
                 out
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 left
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Gallia's
                 .
                 Where
                 there
                 hapned
                 continual
                 engagements
                 ;
                 and
                 sometimes
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 the
                 other
                 got
                 the
                 better
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 fine
                 ,
                 Magnentius
                 having
                 been
                 worsted
                 about
                 Mursa
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Fort
                 of
                 the
                 Gallia's
                 ,
                 was
                 Besieged
                 there
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Fort
                 such
                 a
                 miraculous
                 accident
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 hapned
                 .
                 Magnentius
                 attempting
                 to
                 encourage
                 his
                 Souldiers
                 disheartned
                 at
                 their
                 overthrow
                 ,
                 ascended
                 a
                 lofty
                 tribunal
                 .
                 His
                 men
                 ,
                 desirous
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 shouts
                 and
                 acclamations
                 usually
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 intent
                 diverted
                 them
                 to
                 Constantius
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 a
                 general
                 consent
                 they
                 all
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 not
                 Magnentius
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Constantius
                   Augustus
                   .
                   Magnentius
                
                 looking
                 upon
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 *
                 Omen
                 of
                 his
                 imminent
                 Ruine
                 ,
                 departed
                 immediately
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Garrison
                 ,
                 and
                 fled
                 to
                 the
                 further
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Gallia's
                 .
                 Constantius's
                 Commanders
                 followed
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 close
                 pursuit
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 there
                 hapned
                 another
                 Engagement
                 at
                 a
                 place
                 called
                 a
                 
                   The
                   Mountain
                   Seleucus
                
                 :
                 wherein
                 Magnentius
                 being
                 totally
                 Routed
                 ,
                 fled
                 alone
                 to
                 Lyons
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Gallia
                 ,
                 three
                 days
                 journey
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Fort
                 at
                 
                   Mursa
                   .
                   Magnentius
                
                 having
                 got
                 into
                 Lyons
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 killed
                 his
                 own
                 mother
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 slew
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 created
                 Caesar
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 laid
                 violent
                 hands
                 upon
                 himself
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 sixth
                 Consulate
                 of
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Constantius
                 Gallus's
                 second
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 b
                 about
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 August
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 another
                 of
                 
                 Magnentius's
                 brothers
                 ,
                 his
                 name
                 Decentius
                 ,
                 finished
                 his
                 own
                 life
                 ,
                 by
                 hanging
                 
                 of
                 himself
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 Magnentius
                 his
                 exit
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 publick
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 returned
                 not
                 to
                 a
                 perfect
                 degree
                 of
                 tranquillity
                 .
                 For
                 soon
                 after
                 this
                 another
                 Tyrant
                 arose
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 Silvanus
                 .
                 But
                 
                 Constantius's
                 Commanders
                 quickly
                 destroyed
                 him
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 making
                 disturbances
                 in
                 the
                 Gallia's
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Jews
                 inhabiting
                 Dio-Caesarea
                 in
                 Palestine
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 hapned
                 ,
                 there
                 arose
                 another
                 intestine
                 War
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 who
                 inhabited
                 Dio-Caesarea
                 in
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 took
                 Arms
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 overran
                 and
                 destroyed
                 the
                 adjacent
                 places
                 .
                 But
                 Gallus
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 also
                 named
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 having
                 created
                 him
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 had
                 sent
                 into
                 the
                 East
                 )
                 sent
                 an
                 Army
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 Routed
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 his
                 order
                 their
                 City
                 Dio-Caesarea
                 was
                 totally
                 destroyed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 
                   Gallus
                   Caesar.
                
                 
              
               
                 GAllus
                 having
                 done
                 this
                 ,
                 was
                 unable
                 [
                 with
                 moderation
                 ]
                 to
                 bear
                 his
                 prosperous
                 success
                 :
                 but
                 immediately
                 attempted
                 to
                 raise
                 innovations
                 against
                 him
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 created
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 himself
                 was
                 also
                 resolved
                 to
                 play
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 .
                 ●ut
                 ,
                 whereas
                 his
                 design
                 was
                 soon
                 discovered
                 by
                 Constantius
                 :
                 (
                 For
                 Gallus
                 had
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 authority
                 ordered
                 Domitianus
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Praefect
                 of
                 the
                 Praetorium
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 Magnus
                 the
                 Quaestor
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 slain
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 acquainted
                 the
                 Emperour
                 with
                 his
                 design
                 .
                 )
                 Constantius
                 highly
                 incensed
                 thereat
                 ,
                 sent
                 for
                 Gallus
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 fear
                 ,
                 went
                 unwillingly
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 arrived
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 come
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Island
                 
                   Flanona
                   ,
                   Constantius
                
                 ordered
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 slain
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 he
                 created
                 Julianus
                 ,
                 Gallus's
                 Brother
                 ,
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 him
                 against
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 in
                 Gallia
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Gallus
                 (
                 called
                 also
                 Constantius
                 )
                 was
                 slain
                 in
                 the
                 
                   seventh
                   Consulate
                
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 himself
                 was
                 Consul
                 the
                 third
                 time
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 year
                 following
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 Arbetion
                 and
                 
                   Lollianus
                   ,
                   Julianus
                
                 was
                 created
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 sixth
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 November
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Julianus
                 we
                 shall
                 make
                 a
                 further
                 mention
                 in
                 our
                 following
                 book
                 .
                 But
                 Constantius
                 having
                 got
                 rid
                 of
                 his
                 present
                 mischiefs
                 and
                 disquietudes
                 ,
                 bent
                 his
                 mind
                 again
                 to
                 an
                 Ecclesiastick
                 War.
                 For
                 going
                 from
                 Sirmium
                 to
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 Rome
                 ,
                 he
                 again
                 summoned
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 ordered
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Bishops
                 to
                 hasten
                 into
                 b
                 Italy
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 commanded
                 the
                 Western
                 Bishops
                 to
                 meet
                 there
                 also
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 making
                 preparation
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 this
                 accident
                 hapned
                 :
                 c
                 Julius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 died
                 ,
                 having
                 Presided
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 there
                 fifteen
                 years
                 :
                 Liberius
                 succeeded
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Aëtius
                 the
                 Syrian
                 ,
                 Eunomius's
                 Master
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 Antioch
                 in
                 Syria
                 there
                 arose
                 another
                 Arch
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 Aëtius
                 ,
                 surnamed
                 Atheus
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 sentiments
                 with
                 Arius
                 ,
                 and
                 maintained
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 separated
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 Arian
                 party
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 admitted
                 Arius
                 into
                 communion
                 .
                 For
                 Arius
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 *
                 before
                 )
                 espousing
                 one
                 opinion
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 made
                 an
                 open
                 profession
                 of
                 another
                 with
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hypocritically
                 consented
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 subscribed
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 [
                 drawn
                 up
                 ]
                 at
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 deceive
                 the
                 then
                 Emperour
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 account
                 therefore
                 Aëtius
                 separated
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 Arians
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Aëtius
                 had
                 formerly
                 been
                 an
                 Hereticall
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 very
                 zealons
                 defender
                 of
                 
                 Arius's
                 opinion
                 .
                 For
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 little
                 instructed
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 he
                 returned
                 from
                 thence
                 .
                 And
                 arriving
                 at
                 Antioch
                 in
                 
                   Syria
                   ▪
                
                 (
                 for
                 there
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 )
                 he
                 was
                 Ordained
                 Deacon
                 by
                 Leontius
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
                 Immediately
                 therefore
                 he
                 astonished
                 those
                 that
                 discoursed
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 novelty
                 of
                 his
                 speeches
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 trusting
                 in
                 
                   Aristotle's
                   Categories
                
                 ;
                 (
                 that
                 Book
                 is
                 so
                 entitled
                 by
                 its
                 Authour
                 ,
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 Rules
                 whereof
                 he
                 discoursed
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 insensible
                 of
                 his
                 framing
                 fallacious
                 arguments
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 deceiving
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 self
                 ,
                 nor
                 had
                 he
                 learned
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 Aristotle
                 from
                 knowing
                 persons
                 .
                 For
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Sophisters
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 derided
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 wrote
                 
                   that
                   Exercitation
                
                 for
                 young
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 opposed
                 the
                 Sophisters
                 with
                 the
                 art
                 of
                 discourse
                 by
                 subtile
                 reasonings
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 a
                 Ephecticks
                 who
                 expound
                 
                 Plato's
                 and
                 
                 Plotinus's
                 works
                 ,
                 do
                 find
                 fault
                 with
                 what
                 Aristotle
                 has
                 subtilly
                 and
                 artificially
                 asserted
                 [
                 in
                 that
                 work
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 Aëtius
                 ,
                 having
                 never
                 had
                 an
                 Academick
                 Master
                 ,
                 stuck
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 Sophismes
                 of
                 the
                 Categories
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 he
                 could
                 neither
                 understand
                 how
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 a
                 generation
                 b
                 without
                 a
                 beginning
                 ,
                 nor
                 how
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 begotten
                 could
                 be
                 coëternal
                 with
                 him
                 who
                 begat
                 him
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 Aëtius
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 so
                 little
                 learning
                 ,
                 so
                 unskilled
                 in
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 wholly
                 exercised
                 in
                 and
                 addicted
                 to
                 a
                 contentious
                 and
                 disputative
                 humour
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 every
                 Rustick
                 may
                 easily
                 do
                 ;
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 studious
                 in
                 the
                 perusal
                 of
                 those
                 Ancient
                 writers
                 who
                 have
                 explained
                 the
                 sacred
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 wholly
                 rejected
                 
                   Clemens
                   ,
                   Africanus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Origen
                 ,
                 persons
                 expert
                 in
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 knowledge
                 and
                 literature
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 patcht
                 together
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 persons
                 ,
                 knitting
                 together
                 therein
                 trifling
                 and
                 contentious
                 disputes
                 ,
                 and
                 inventing
                 subtile
                 and
                 fallacious
                 arguments
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 he
                 was
                 surnamed
                 *
                 Atheus
                 .
                 But
                 although
                 his
                 assertions
                 were
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Arians
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 unable
                 to
                 understand
                 his
                 difficult
                 and
                 perplexed
                 †
                 Syllogismes
                 ,
                 he
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 sentiments
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 party
                 judged
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Heretick
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 he
                 was
                 driven
                 from
                 their
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 himself
                 pretended
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 communicate
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 some
                 Hereticks
                 propagated
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 heretofore
                 called
                 Aëtians
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 termed
                 Eunomians
                 .
                 For
                 Eunomius
                 (
                 who
                 ●ad
                 been
                 
                 Aëtius's
                 Notary
                 ,
                 )
                 having
                 been
                 instructed
                 in
                 that
                 c
                 Heretical
                 opinion
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 Headed
                 that
                 Sect.
                 But
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 concerning
                 Eunomius
                 in
                 due
                 place
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 Millaine
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Bishops
                 met
                 in
                 Italy
                 ;
                 there
                 came
                 not
                 very
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 hindred
                 from
                 coming
                 either
                 by
                 their
                 great
                 age
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 the
                 journey
                 :
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 Bishops
                 there
                 met
                 above
                 a
                 three
                 hundred
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Emperours
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Synod
                 should
                 be
                 held
                 at
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Millaine
                 .
                 Where
                 being
                 met
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Bishops
                 requested
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 sentence
                 might
                 by
                 a
                 general
                 consent
                 be
                 pronounced
                 against
                 Athanasius
                 :
                 that
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 been
                 effected
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 in
                 future
                 be
                 perfectly
                 disabled
                 from
                 returning
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 b
                 Paulinus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Triers
                 in
                 Gallia
                 ,
                 and
                 Dionysius
                 ,
                 and
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 former
                 of
                 whom
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 c
                 Alba
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 latter
                 of
                 Vercellae
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Liguria
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 )
                 were
                 sensible
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 ratification
                 of
                 the
                 sentence
                 against
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 attempted
                 the
                 subversion
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 they
                 arose
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 earnestness
                 cryed
                 out
                 ▪
                 that
                 deceit
                 and
                 fraud
                 was
                 covertly
                 designed
                 against
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 by
                 what
                 was
                 transacted
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 accusation
                 against
                 Athanasius
                 was
                 not
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 invented
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 depravation
                 of
                 the
                 Faith.
                 After
                 they
                 had
                 with
                 loud
                 voices
                 spoken
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 congress
                 of
                 Bishops
                 was
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 dissolved
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 Ariminum
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 [
                 Draught
                 of
                 the
                 ]
                 Creed
                 which
                 was
                 published
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 WHen
                 the
                 Emperour
                 understood
                 this
                 ,
                 He
                 removed
                 *
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 by
                 banishment
                 .
                 And
                 resolved
                 to
                 convene
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 ,
                 by
                 drawing
                 all
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Bishops
                 into
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 )
                 reduce
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 an
                 agreement
                 in
                 opinion
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 tediousness
                 of
                 the
                 Journey
                 rendred
                 this
                 design
                 of
                 his
                 difficult
                 ,
                 he
                 ordered
                 the
                 Synod
                 should
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 permitting
                 those
                 then
                 present
                 to
                 meet
                 at
                 Ariminum
                 [
                 a
                 City
                 ]
                 of
                 Italy
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 he
                 gave
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Bishops
                 order
                 to
                 assemble
                 at
                 Nicomedia
                 [
                 a
                 City
                 ]
                 of
                 Bithynia
                 .
                 a
                 The
                 Emperour
                 issued
                 out
                 these
                 orders
                 with
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 unite
                 them
                 in
                 opinion
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 design
                 of
                 his
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 successful
                 event
                 .
                 For
                 neither
                 of
                 the
                 Synods
                 agreed
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 contrary
                 factions
                 .
                 For
                 neither
                 could
                 they
                 convened
                 at
                 Ariminum
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 agree
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 :
                 and
                 those
                 Eastern
                 Bishops
                 gathered
                 together
                 at
                 Seleucia
                 of
                 Isauria
                 raised
                 another
                 Schism
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 all
                 these
                 matters
                 were
                 transacted
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 declare
                 in
                 the
                 procedure
                 of
                 our
                 History
                 ,
                 having
                 first
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 some
                 few
                 passages
                 concerning
                 Eudoxius
                 .
                 For
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 b
                 Leontius
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 ordained
                 Aëtius
                 the
                 Heretick
                 Deacon
                 )
                 departing
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 Eudoxius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Germanicia
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Syria
                 ,
                 being
                 then
                 present
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 considered
                 with
                 himself
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 make
                 haste
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 framed
                 a
                 cunning
                 discourse
                 with
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 City
                 Germanicia
                 stood
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 his
                 consolation
                 and
                 defence
                 ,
                 he
                 requested
                 that
                 leave
                 might
                 be
                 granted
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 sudden
                 return
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 foreseeing
                 nothing
                 [
                 of
                 a
                 design
                 ,
                 ]
                 sent
                 him
                 away
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 ,
                 having
                 procured
                 the
                 chiefest
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 Bedchamber
                 to
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 assistants
                 ,
                 left
                 his
                 own
                 City
                 [
                 Germanicia
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 *
                 clancularly
                 possest
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopate
                 of
                 Antioch
                 :
                 immediately
                 after
                 which
                 he
                 attempted
                 to
                 favour
                 Aëtius
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 to
                 assemble
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 c
                 restore
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 dignity
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 his
                 †
                 Diaconate
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 able
                 to
                 effect
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 hatred
                 conceived
                 against
                 Aëtius
                 was
                 more
                 prevalent
                 than
                 
                 Eudoxius's
                 earnestness
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Bishops
                 were
                 assembled
                 at
                 Ariminum
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Prelates
                 affirmed
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Council
                 with
                 a
                 design
                 wholly
                 to
                 omit
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 accusations
                 against
                 Athanasius
                 .
                 This
                 desire
                 and
                 resolution
                 of
                 theirs
                 was
                 assisted
                 by
                 Ursacius
                 and
                 Valens
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 had
                 been
                 defenders
                 of
                 
                 Arius's
                 opinion
                 :
                 but
                 [
                 afterwards
                 ]
                 they
                 publickly
                 consented
                 to
                 the
                 term
                 Homoöusios
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 Libel
                 given
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 *
                 before
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 persons
                 always
                 inclined
                 to
                 the
                 strongest
                 side
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 assisted
                 by
                 
                   Germinius
                   ,
                   Auxentius
                   ,
                   Demophilus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Caius
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 some
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 propose
                 one
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 congress
                 of
                 Bishops
                 then
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 another
                 ;
                 Ursacius
                 and
                 Valens
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Forms
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 heretofore
                 published
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 null
                 and
                 void
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 that
                 last
                 draught
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 and
                 approved
                 of
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 published
                 in
                 their
                 convention
                 at
                 Sirmium
                 .
                 Having
                 said
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 caused
                 a
                 paper
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 ;
                 [
                 wherein
                 was
                 contained
                 ]
                 another
                 Form
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 drawn
                 up
                 before
                 at
                 Sirmium
                 ,
                 but
                 concealed
                 it
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 *
                 before
                 )
                 which
                 they
                 then
                 made
                 publick
                 at
                 Ariminum
                 .
                 This
                 d
                 Creed
                 was
                 translated
                 out
                 of
                 Latine
                 [
                 into
                 Greek
                 ;
                 ]
                 the
                 contents
                 thereof
                 are
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 
                   This
                   Catholick
                   Creed
                   was
                   published
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Consulate
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   Eminent
                
                 Flavius
                 Eusebius
                 and
                 Hypatius
                 ,
                 at
                 Sirmium
                 ,
                 
                   on
                   the
                   eleventh
                   of
                   the
                
                 Kalends
                 of
                 June
                 .
              
               
                 
                   We
                   believe
                   in
                   one
                   only
                   and
                   true
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Father
                   Almighty
                   ,
                   Creatour
                   and
                   Framer
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   one
                   only
                   begotten
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   begotten
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   without
                   passion
                   ,
                   before
                   all
                   Ages
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   every
                   beginning
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   all
                   time
                   conceivable
                   in
                   the
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   every
                   comprehensible
                
                 e
                 
                   notion
                   :
                   by
                   whom
                   the
                   Ages
                   were
                   framed
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   things
                   were
                   made
                   .
                   Who
                   was
                   begotten
                   the
                   only
                   begotten
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   the
                   only
                   of
                   the
                   only
                   ,
                   God
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   like
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   who
                   begat
                   him
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   .
                   Whose
                   Generation
                   no
                   person
                   knoweth
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   the
                   Father
                   who
                   begat
                   him
                   .
                   We
                   know
                   that
                   this
                   only
                   begotten
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   Father's
                   appointment
                   ,
                   came
                   down
                   from
                   heaven
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   abolishing
                   of
                   sin
                   :
                   and
                   was
                   born
                   of
                   the
                   Virgin
                
                 Mary
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   conversed
                   with
                   the
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   and
                   fulfilled
                   every
                   dispensation
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Fathers
                   will
                   :
                   and
                   was
                   crucified
                   ,
                   and
                   died
                   ,
                   and
                   descended
                   into
                   the
                   Infernal
                   parts
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   in
                   order
                   what
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   there
                   .
                   At
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   whom
                   the
                   doorkeepers
                   of
                   hell
                   trembled
                   .
                   He
                   arose
                   again
                   on
                   the
                   third
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   conversed
                   with
                   his
                   Disciples
                   :
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   completion
                   of
                   fourty
                   days
                   ,
                   he
                   ascended
                   into
                   the
                   heavens
                   ,
                   and
                   sits
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   shall
                   come
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   in
                   his
                   Fathers
                   Glory
                   ,
                   and
                   render
                   to
                   every
                   man
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   works
                   .
                   And
                
                 [
                 
                   we
                   believe
                
                 ]
                 
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   only
                   begotten
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 
                   himself
                   promised
                   to
                   send
                   as
                   a
                
                 Comforter
                 
                   to
                   mankind
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   :
                
                 I
                 go
                 away
                 to
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 pray
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 send
                 you
                 another
                 Comforter
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 truth
                 .
                 He
                 shall
                 receive
                 of
                 mine
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 teach
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 your
                 remembrance
                 .
                 
                   But
                   ▪
                   for
                   the
                   term
                
                 *
                 Ousia
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   regard
                   it
                   has
                   been
                   used
                   by
                   the
                   Fathers
                   in
                   a
                   more
                   plain
                   and
                   ordinary
                   sense
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   being
                   not
                   understood
                   by
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   gives
                   an
                   offence
                   to
                   many
                   ,
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   we
                   thought
                   good
                   to
                   have
                   it
                   wholly
                   removed
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   future
                   to
                   make
                   no
                   mention
                   at
                   all
                   of
                   this
                   term
                
                 Ousia
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   God
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   the
                   saecred
                   Scriptures
                   have
                   no
                   where
                   mentioned
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Son.
                   But
                
                 f
                 
                   we
                   do
                   assert
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                   is
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   like
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   sacred
                   Scriptures
                   do
                   affirm
                   and
                   teach
                   .
                
              
               
                 After
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 this
                 paper
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 displeased
                 with
                 the
                 contents
                 thereof
                 ,
                 rose
                 up
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 we
                 came
                 not
                 hither
                 because
                 we
                 wanted
                 a
                 Creed
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 keep
                 that
                 entire
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 received
                 from
                 our
                 Ancestours
                 .
                 But
                 [
                 we
                 are
                 met
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 innovation
                 hath
                 hapned
                 concerning
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 repress
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 recited
                 doth
                 contain
                 nothing
                 of
                 novelty
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 do
                 you
                 now
                 openly
                 Anathematize
                 the
                 Arian
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 as
                 the
                 ancient
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 rejected
                 other
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 blasphemous
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 it
                 has
                 been
                 made
                 manifest
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 Arius's
                 impious
                 opinion
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 those
                 tumults
                 and
                 disturbances
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 hapned
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 untill
                 this
                 present
                 time
                 .
                 This
                 proposall
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 admitted
                 of
                 by
                 
                   Ursacius
                   ,
                   Valens
                   ,
                   Germinius
                   ,
                   Auxentius
                   ,
                   Demophilus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Caius
                 ,
                 wholly
                 rent
                 in
                 sunder
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 persons
                 adhered
                 to
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 recited
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Ariminum
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 others
                 did
                 again
                 confirm
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Creed
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 they
                 derided
                 the
                 inscription
                 prefixt
                 before
                 the
                 Creed
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 read
                 .
                 And
                 especially
                 g
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 his
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 writes
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   what
                   was
                   wanting
                   to
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   as
                   concerning
                   piety
                   ,
                   that
                   disquisitions
                   should
                   now
                   be
                   made
                   about
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   prefix
                   the
                   Consulate
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   times
                   before
                   that
                   Draught
                   of
                   the
                   Creed
                   (
                   forsooth
                   !
                   )
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   published
                   ?
                   For
                
                 Ursacius
                 ,
                 Valens
                 ,
                 and
                 Germinius
                 ,
                 
                   have
                   done
                   that
                   which
                   never
                   was
                   done
                   ,
                   or
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   ever
                   heard
                   of
                   amongst
                
                 Christians
                 .
                 
                   For
                   having
                   composed
                   such
                   a
                
                 
                 
                   form
                   of
                   the
                   Creed
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   willing
                   to
                   admit
                   of
                   ,
                   they
                   prefixt
                   before
                   it
                   the
                   Consulate
                   ,
                   the
                   month
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   year
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   their
                   making
                   it
                   manifest
                   to
                   all
                   prudent
                   persons
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   Faith
                   had
                   not
                   its
                   beginning
                   before
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   under
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                
                 Constantius
                 .
                 
                   For
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   written
                
                 h
                 
                   all
                   things
                   with
                   a
                   respect
                   had
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   Heresie
                   .
                   Beside●
                   ,
                   pretending
                   to
                   write
                   concerning
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   they
                   name
                   another
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 [
                 
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 Constantius
                 .
                 
                   For
                   he
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   who
                   influenced
                   and
                   authorized
                   their
                   impiety
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   who
                   deny
                   the
                   Son
                   to
                   be
                   Eternal
                   ,
                   have
                   stiled
                   him
                
                 i
                 
                   Eternal
                   Emperour
                   :
                   such
                   bitter
                   enemies
                   are
                   they
                   against
                   Christ
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   impiety
                   !
                   But
                   perhaps
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                   Prophets
                   specifying
                   of
                   the
                   time
                
                 [
                 
                   wherein
                   they
                   prophesied
                
                 ]
                 
                   gave
                   them
                   an
                   occasion
                   of
                   assigning
                   the
                   Consulate
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   should
                   they
                   be
                   so
                   audacious
                   as
                   to
                   assert
                   this
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   most
                   egregiously
                   betray
                   their
                   own
                   ignorance
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   prophesies
                   of
                   th●se
                   holy
                   persons
                   do
                   indeed
                   contain
                   a
                   mention
                   of
                   the
                   times
                   .
                
                 Isaiah
                 and
                 Hosea
                 lived
                 *
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 Uzziah
                 ,
                 Jotham
                 ,
                 Ahaz
                 ,
                 and
                 Hezekiah
                 .
                 Jeremiah
                 ,
                 †
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 Josiah
                 .
                 Ezekiel
                 and
                 Daniel
                 [
                 flourish't
                 ]
                 under
                 Cyrus
                 and
                 Darius
                 .
                 
                   And
                   others
                   prophesied
                   in
                   other
                   times
                   :
                   but
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   then
                   lay
                   the
                   foundations
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   was
                   in
                   being
                   before
                   their
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   always
                   was
                   ,
                   even
                   before
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   God
                   having
                   prepared
                   it
                   for
                   us
                   by
                   Christ.
                   Nor
                   did
                   they
                   thereby
                   manifest
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   Faith.
                   For
                   even
                   before
                   those
                   times
                   they
                   themselves
                   were
                   believers
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   times
                
                 [
                 
                   which
                   they
                   mention
                
                 ]
                 
                   were
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   the
                   Promise
                
                 [
                 
                   which
                   God
                   made
                
                 ]
                 
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   the
                   chief
                   and
                   principal
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   Promise
                   was
                   concerning
                   our
                   Saviours
                   Advent
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   way
                   of
                
                 *
                 Appendix
                 
                   those
                   things
                   were
                   added
                   which
                   should
                   in
                   future
                   happen
                   to
                
                 Israel
                 
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   .
                   These
                   were
                   the
                   times
                   manifested
                
                 [
                 
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   whereby
                   was
                   declared
                
                 ]
                 
                   not
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   said
                   before
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   times
                   wherein
                   those
                   Prophets
                   themselves
                   lived
                   and
                   foretold
                   these
                   things
                   .
                   But
                   these
                
                 †
                 
                   Wise
                   men
                   in
                   our
                   days
                   (
                   whenas
                   they
                   neither
                   compose
                   Histories
                   ,
                   nor
                   predict
                   future
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   )
                   having
                   written
                
                 [
                 
                   these
                   words
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 The
                 Catholick
                 Faith
                 was
                 published
                 ,
                 
                   immediately
                   add
                   the
                   Consulate
                   ,
                   the
                   month
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   day
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   holy
                   persons
                   wrote
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   affairs
                
                 [
                 
                   in
                   their
                   age
                   ,
                   and
                   noted
                
                 ]
                 
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   ministration
                   ;
                   so
                   these
                   men
                   do
                   manifest
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   Faith.
                   And
                   would
                   to
                   God
                   they
                   had
                   written
                   concerning
                   their
                   own
                   Faith
                   only
                   ;
                   (
                   for
                   now
                   they
                   first
                   began
                   to
                   believe
                   :
                   )
                   and
                   had
                   not
                   attempted
                
                 [
                 
                   to
                   write
                
                 ]
                 
                   concerning
                   the
                   Catholick
                
                 [
                 Faith
                 !
                 ]
                 
                   For
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   written
                
                 ,
                 Thus
                 we
                 believe
                 :
                 
                   but
                   after
                   this
                   manner
                
                 ,
                 The
                 Catholick
                 Faith
                 was
                 published
                 .
                 
                   The
                   audaciousness
                   therefore
                   of
                   this
                   design
                   does
                   reprehend
                   their
                   impiety
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   novelty
                   of
                   the
                
                 *
                 
                   Expression
                   by
                   them
                   invented
                   is
                   altogether
                   like
                   the
                
                 Arian
                 
                   Heresie
                   .
                   For
                   by
                   their
                   writing
                   after
                   this
                   manner
                   they
                   have
                   informed
                
                 [
                 
                   all
                   persons
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   when
                   they
                   themselves
                   began
                   first
                   to
                   believe
                   ;
                   and
                   from
                   what
                   instant
                   they
                   are
                   desirous
                   their
                   Faith
                   should
                   be
                   Preached
                   .
                   And
                   ▪
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   saying
                   of
                
                 Luke
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 *
                 A
                 Decree
                 [
                 of
                 Enrolment
                 ]
                 was
                 published
                 ;
                 
                   (
                   which
                
                 [
                 Edict
                 ]
                 
                   was
                   not
                   before
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   began
                   from
                   those
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   published
                   by
                   him
                   that
                   wrote
                   it
                   :
                   )
                   so
                   these
                   persons
                   by
                   writing
                   thus
                   ,
                
                 The
                 Faith
                 is
                 now
                 published
                 ,
                 
                   have
                   demonstrated
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Tenets
                   of
                   their
                   Heresie
                   are
                   novitious
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   not
                   in
                   former
                   times
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   they
                   add
                   the
                   term
                
                 Catholick
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   are
                   insensible
                   of
                   their
                   falling
                   into
                   the
                
                 k
                 
                   impious
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                
                 †
                 Cataphrygae
                 :
                 
                   and
                   as
                   they
                   did
                   ,
                   so
                   do
                   these
                   assert
                   ,
                
                 [
                 saying
                 ,
                 ]
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 was
                 first
                 revealed
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 its
                 beginning
                 from
                 us
                 .
                 
                   And
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   stiled
                
                 Maximilla
                 and
                 Montanus
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   these
                   term
                
                 Constantius
                 
                   their
                   Lord
                   and
                   Master
                   ,
                   instead
                   of
                   Christ.
                   But
                   if
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   Faith
                   took
                   its
                   beginning
                   from
                   this
                   Consulate
                   ,
                   what
                   will
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   blessed
                   Martyrs
                   do
                   ?
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   what
                   will
                   they
                   themselves
                   do
                   with
                   such
                   persons
                   as
                   were
                   catechized
                   and
                   instructed
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   died
                   before
                   this
                   Consulate
                   ?
                   How
                   will
                   they
                   raise
                   them
                   to
                   life
                   again
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   root
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   minds
                   what
                   they
                   seemed
                   to
                   have
                   taught
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   implant
                   in
                   them
                   those
                
                 [
                 sentiments
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   which
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   write
                   ,
                   are
                   newly
                   invented
                   by
                   them
                   ?
                   To
                   such
                   a
                   degree
                   of
                   ignorance
                   are
                   they
                   arrived
                   ,
                   being
                   only
                   well
                   skilled
                   in
                   framing
                   Pretexts
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   undecent
                   and
                   improbable
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   presently
                   confuted
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 wrote
                 Athanasius
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 acquaintance
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 Lovers
                 of
                 learning
                 (
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 found
                 out
                 this
                 letter
                 )
                 may
                 understand
                 the
                 powerfull
                 expressions
                 therein
                 contained
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 ,
                 having
                 an
                 aversion
                 for
                 prolixity
                 ,
                 have
                 inserted
                 but
                 part
                 thereof
                 here
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Synod
                 deposed
                 
                   Valens
                   ,
                   Ursacius
                   ,
                   Auxentius
                   ,
                   Germinius
                   ,
                   Caius
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Demophilus
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 Anathematize
                 the
                 Arian
                 opinion
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 highly
                 resenting
                 their
                 deposition
                 ,
                 hastned
                 forthwith
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 carrying
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 Draught
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Synod
                 acquainted
                 the
                 Emperour
                 with
                 their
                 determinations
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 letter
                 :
                 the
                 purport
                 whereof
                 ,
                 being
                 translated
                 out
                 of
                 Latine
                 into
                 Greek
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         
                           The
                           Letter
                           of
                           the
                        
                         Ariminum
                         Synod
                         
                           to
                           the
                           Emperour
                        
                         Constantius
                         .
                      
                       
                         l
                         
                           By
                           Gods
                           will
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           Command
                           of
                           your
                           Piety
                           ,
                        
                         
                         
                           we
                           believe
                           Order
                           has
                           been
                           taken
                           ,
                           that
                           we
                           Western
                           Bishops
                           should
                           come
                           out
                           of
                           divers
                           Provinces
                           to
                           the
                        
                         *
                         City
                         of
                         Ariminum
                         :
                         
                           that
                           the
                           Faith
                           of
                           the
                           Catholick
                           Church
                           might
                           be
                           made
                           apparent
                           to
                           all
                           men
                           ,
                           and
                           that
                           Hereticks
                           might
                           be
                           notified
                           .
                           For
                           whilst
                           all
                           of
                           us
                           (
                           who
                           entertain
                           such
                           sentiments
                           as
                           are
                           true
                           )
                           could
                           review
                           and
                           consider
                           matters
                           ,
                           our
                           determination
                           was
                           to
                           hold
                           the
                           Faith
                           which
                           hath
                           continued
                           from
                        
                         [
                         all
                         ]
                         
                           antiquity
                           ,
                           which
                           we
                           have
                           received
                           by
                           the
                           Prophets
                           ,
                           Gospels
                           ,
                           and
                           Apostles
                           ,
                           by
                           God
                           himself
                           and
                           our
                           Lord
                        
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         ,
                         
                           the
                           preserver
                           of
                           your
                           Empire
                           and
                           Doner
                           of
                           your
                        
                         †
                         
                           safety
                           .
                           For
                           we
                           accounted
                           it
                           a
                           thing
                           detestable
                           to
                           maim
                           any
                           of
                           those
                           matters
                           which
                           have
                           been
                           rightly
                           and
                           justly
                           determined
                           ;
                           and
                        
                         [
                         
                           to
                           take
                           away
                           any
                           thing
                        
                         ]
                         
                           from
                           those
                           persons
                           ,
                           who
                           were
                           Assessours
                           in
                           the
                        
                         Nicene
                         *
                         
                           Treaty
                           ,
                           together
                           with
                        
                         Constantine
                         
                           of
                           glorious
                           Memory
                           the
                           Father
                           of
                           your
                           Piety
                           .
                           Which
                           Treaty
                           hath
                           been
                           manifested
                           and
                           insinuated
                           into
                           the
                           minds
                           of
                           the
                           people
                           ,
                           and
                           is
                           found
                           to
                           have
                           been
                           then
                           opposed
                           to
                           the
                        
                         Arian
                         
                           heresie
                           ,
                           in
                           such
                           manner
                           that
                           not
                           only
                           that
                           ,
                           but
                           other
                           heresies
                           also
                           have
                           thereby
                           been
                           vanquished
                           .
                           From
                           which
                           Treaty
                           should
                           any
                           thing
                           be
                           taken
                           away
                           ,
                           a
                           passage
                           would
                           be
                           opened
                           to
                           the
                           poison
                           of
                           Hereticks
                           .
                        
                         m
                         Therefore
                         Ursacius
                         and
                         Valens
                         
                           sometime
                           lay
                           under
                           a
                           suspicion
                           of
                        
                         [
                         
                           being
                           adherents
                           to
                        
                         ]
                         
                           the
                           same
                        
                         Arian
                         
                           heresie
                           ,
                           and
                           they
                           were
                           suspended
                           from
                           communion
                           .
                           They
                           also
                           begged
                           pardon
                           ,
                           as
                           the
                           contents
                           of
                           their
                           Libel
                           do
                           manifest
                           .
                           Which
                           they
                           procured
                           at
                           that
                           time
                           from
                           the
                        
                         n
                         Council
                         of
                         Millaine
                         ,
                         
                           the
                           Embassadours
                           of
                           the
                           Church
                           of
                        
                         Rome
                         
                           also
                           assisting
                        
                         .
                         Constantine
                         
                           being
                           present
                           in
                           this
                        
                         [
                         Consult
                         ,
                         ]
                         
                           in
                           regard
                           after
                           a
                           searching
                           disquisition
                           ,
                           that
                        
                         [
                         Creed
                         ]
                         
                           had
                           been
                           drawn
                           up
                           ,
                           (
                           which
                           he
                           believing
                           ,
                           and
                           being
                           baptized
                           ,
                           departed
                           to
                           Gods
                           rest
                           ,
                           )
                           we
                           look
                           upon
                           it
                           as
                           a
                           thing
                           detestable
                           ,
                           to
                           make
                           any
                        
                         †
                         
                           Mutilations
                           therein
                           ,
                           or
                           in
                           any
                           thing
                           to
                           set
                           aside
                           so
                           many
                           Saints
                           ,
                           Confessours
                           ,
                           and
                           successours
                           of
                           the
                           Martyrs
                           ,
                           who
                           were
                           composers
                           of
                           that
                           Treaty
                           ;
                           in
                           regard
                           they
                           have
                           kept
                           all
                           things
                        
                         [
                         
                           asserted
                           by
                        
                         ]
                         
                           the
                           past
                           Writers
                           of
                           the
                           Catholick
                           Church
                           .
                           And
                           it
                           hath
                           continued
                           to
                           these
                           very
                           times
                           ,
                           wherein
                           Your
                           Piety
                           hath
                           received
                           the
                           power
                           of
                           Ruling
                           the
                           world
                           from
                           God
                           the
                           Father
                           by
                           God
                           and
                           our
                           Lord
                           Jesus
                           Christ.
                           But
                        
                         [
                         these
                         ]
                         
                           wretched
                           men
                           ,
                           endewed
                           with
                           an
                           unhappy
                        
                         *
                         
                           Sense
                           ,
                           have
                           again
                           by
                           a
                           temerarious
                           attempt
                           proclaimed
                           themselves
                           the
                           setters
                           forth
                           of
                           impious
                           Doctrine
                           :
                           and
                           even
                           now
                           they
                           endeavour
                           to
                           shake
                           what
                           had
                           been
                           founded
                           in
                           reason
                           .
                           For
                           when
                           the
                           Letters
                           of
                           Your
                           Piety
                           ordered
                           that
                           the
                           Faith
                           should
                           be
                           Treated
                           of
                           ,
                           there
                           was
                           proposed
                           to
                           us
                           by
                           the
                           forenamed
                           disturbers
                           of
                           the
                           Churches
                        
                         (
                         Germinius
                         ,
                         Auxentius
                         ,
                         and
                         Caius
                         
                           having
                           joyned
                           themselves
                           to
                           them
                           ,
                           )
                           a
                           new
                        
                         [
                         Creed
                         ]
                         
                           to
                           be
                           considered
                           of
                           ,
                           which
                           contained
                           much
                           perverse
                           Doctrine
                           .
                           But
                           when
                           the
                           Creed
                           they
                           proposed
                           publickly
                           in
                           the
                           Council
                           seemed
                           to
                           displease
                           ,
                           their
                           sentiments
                           were
                           that
                           it
                           was
                           to
                           be
                           drawn
                           up
                           otherwise
                           .
                           And
                           it
                           is
                           manifest
                           ,
                           that
                           they
                           have
                           in
                           a
                           short
                           time
                           often
                        
                         p
                         
                           altered
                           these
                           things
                           .
                           But
                           lest
                           the
                           Churches
                           should
                           be
                           frequently
                           disturbed
                           ,
                           we
                           have
                           determined
                           that
                           the
                           ancient
                           sanctions
                           ought
                           to
                           be
                           kept
                           ratified
                           and
                           inviolable
                           ;
                           and
                           that
                           the
                           forementioned
                           persons
                           should
                           be
                           removed
                           from
                           our
                           communion
                           .
                           In
                           order
                           therefore
                           to
                           the
                           informing
                           of
                           Your
                           Clemency
                           ,
                           we
                           have
                           directed
                           our
                           Legates
                           ,
                           who
                           by
                           our
                           Letter
                           will
                           declare
                           the
                           opinion
                           of
                           the
                           Council
                           .
                           To
                           whom
                           we
                           have
                           given
                           this
                           particular
                           only
                           in
                           charge
                           ,
                           that
                           they
                           should
                           dispatch
                           their
                           Embassie
                           no
                           otherwise
                           ,
                           than
                           that
                           the
                           ancient
                           Sanctions
                           may
                           continue
                           firm
                           and
                           inviolable
                           :
                           as
                           also
                           that
                           Your
                           Wisdom
                           might
                           know
                           ,
                           that
                           peace
                           cannot
                           be
                           accomplished
                           by
                           this
                           which
                           the
                           forenamed
                        
                         Valens
                         ,
                         Ursacius
                         ,
                         Germinius
                         ,
                         and
                         Caius
                         
                           have
                           promised
                           ,
                           if
                           any
                           thing
                           had
                           been
                        
                         *
                         
                           altered
                           .
                           For
                           how
                           can
                           peace
                           be
                           kept
                           by
                           those
                           who
                           subvert
                           peace
                           ?
                           For
                           all
                           Regions
                           ,
                           and
                           especially
                           the
                        
                         Roman
                         
                           Church
                           hath
                           been
                           involved
                           in
                           greater
                           disturbances
                           .
                           Upon
                           which
                           account
                           we
                           beseech
                           Your
                           Clemency
                           ,
                           that
                           You
                           would
                           hear
                           and
                           look
                           upon
                           all
                           our
                           Legates
                           with
                           favourable
                           ears
                           ,
                           and
                           a
                           serene
                           countenance
                           :
                        
                         q
                         
                           and
                           that
                           Your
                           Clemency
                           would
                           not
                           permit
                           any
                           thing
                           to
                           be
                           reversed
                           to
                           the
                           injury
                           of
                           the
                           Ancients
                           ,
                           but
                           that
                           all
                           things
                           may
                           continue
                           which
                           we
                           have
                           received
                           from
                           our
                           Ancestours
                           ,
                           who
                           (
                           we
                           are
                           confident
                           )
                           were
                           prudent
                           persons
                           ,
                           and
                           acted
                           not
                           without
                           the
                           holy
                           Spirit
                           of
                           God.
                           Because
                           ,
                           not
                           only
                           the
                           believing
                           Populace
                           are
                           disquieted
                           by
                           that
                           novelty
                           ,
                           but
                           also
                           Infidels
                           are
                           prohibited
                           from
                           making
                           their
                           approaches
                           to
                           a
                        
                         r
                         
                           credulity
                           .
                           We
                           also
                           entreat
                           ,
                           that
                           You
                           would
                           give
                           order
                           ,
                           that
                           as
                           many
                           Bishops
                           as
                           are
                           deteined
                           at
                        
                         Ariminum
                         
                           (
                           amongst
                           which
                           there
                           are
                           many
                           that
                           are
                           enfeebled
                           with
                           age
                           and
                           poverty
                           ,
                           )
                           may
                           return
                           to
                           their
                           Province
                           ;
                           lest
                           the
                           Populace
                           of
                           the
                           Churches
                           suffer
                           dammage
                           by
                           being
                           destitute
                           of
                           their
                           Bishops
                           .
                           But
                           we
                           do
                           with
                           more
                           earnestness
                           petition
                           for
                           this
                           ,
                           that
                           no
                           innovation
                           may
                           be
                           made
                           ,
                           nothing
                           may
                           be
                           diminished
                           ;
                           but
                           that
                           those
                           things
                           may
                           remain
                           uncorrupted
                           which
                           have
                           continued
                           in
                           the
                           times
                           of
                           the
                           Father
                           of
                           Your
                           holy
                           Piety
                           ,
                           and
                           in
                           Your
                           own
                           Religious
                           days
                           .
                           And
                           ,
                           that
                           Your
                           holy
                           Prudence
                           would
                           not
                           suffer
                           us
                           to
                           be
                           wearied
                           out
                           ,
                           and
                           ravisht
                           from
                           our
                           Secs
                           :
                           but
                           that
                           the
                           Bishops
                           with
                           their
                           Laity
                           ,
                           free
                           from
                           disquietude
                           ,
                           may
                           always
                           attend
                           the
                        
                         [
                         
                           putting
                           up
                           their
                        
                         ]
                         
                           Petitions
                           ,
                           which
                           they
                        
                         *
                         
                           make
                           for
                           Your
                           health
                           ,
                           for
                           Your
                           Empire
                           ,
                           and
                           for
                           peace
                           ,
                           which
                           may
                           the
                           Divinity
                           grant
                           You
                           to
                           be
                           profound
                           and
                           perpetual
                           ,
                           according
                           to
                           Your
                           deserts
                           .
                           Our
                           Embassadours
                           will
                           bring
                           both
                           the
                           subscriptions
                           and
                           also
                           the
                           names
                           of
                           the
                           Bishops
                           or
                           Legates
                           ;
                           as
                           they
                           will
                           inform
                           Your
                        
                         s
                         
                           holy
                           and
                           Religious
                           Prudence
                           by
                           another
                           writing
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 wrote
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 .
                 But
                 Ursacius
                 and
                 Valens
                 having
                 prevented
                 their
                 Arrival
                 ,
                 did
                 before-hand
                 calumniate
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 shewing
                 [
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 the
                 Draught
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 brought
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 whose
                 mind
                 had
                 been
                 long
                 since
                 wholly
                 addicted
                 to
                 the
                 Arian
                 opinion
                 ,
                 was
                 highly
                 incensed
                 against
                 the
                 Synod
                 :
                 but
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 esteem
                 and
                 honour
                 for
                 Valens
                 and
                 Ursacius
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 the
                 persons
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 Synod
                 staied
                 a
                 long
                 while
                 ,
                 being
                 unable
                 to
                 get
                 
                 an
                 answer
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 length
                 the
                 Emperour
                 wrote
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 Synod
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         t
                         CONSTANTIUS
                         VICTOR
                         and
                         TRIUMPHATOR
                         AUGUSTUS
                         ,
                         to
                         all
                         the
                         Bishops
                         convened
                         at
                         Ariminum
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           That
                           our
                           Chiefest
                           care
                           is
                           always
                           employed
                           about
                           the
                           Divine
                           and
                           venerable
                           Law
                           ,
                           even
                           your
                           goodness
                           is
                           not
                           ignorant
                           .
                           Notwithstanding
                           ,
                           We
                           could
                           not
                           hitherto
                           see
                           the
                           twenty
                           Bishops
                           sent
                           from
                           your
                           Prudence
                           ,
                           who
                           undertook
                           the
                           dispatch
                           of
                           the
                           Embassie
                           from
                           you
                           .
                           For
                           we
                           are
                           wholly
                           intent
                           upon
                           an
                           expedition
                           against
                           the
                        
                         Barbarians
                         .
                         
                           And
                           ,
                           as
                           you
                           know
                           ,
                           't
                           is
                           fit
                           that
                           a
                           mind
                           exercised
                           about
                           the
                           Divine
                           Law
                           ,
                           should
                           be
                           vacated
                           from
                           all
                           care
                           and
                           sollicitude
                           .
                           Wherefore
                           We
                           have
                           ordered
                           the
                           Bishops
                           to
                           expect
                           Our
                           return
                           to
                        
                         Adrianople
                         ,
                         
                           that
                           ,
                           after
                           the
                           publick
                           affairs
                           shall
                           be
                           put
                           into
                           a
                           good
                           and
                           settled
                           posture
                           ,
                           we
                           may
                           at
                           length
                           hear
                           and
                           deliberate
                           upon
                           what
                           they
                           shall
                           propose
                           .
                           In
                           the
                           interim
                           ,
                           let
                           it
                           not
                           seem
                           troublesome
                           to
                           your
                           gravity
                           to
                           wait
                           for
                           their
                           return
                           ,
                           in
                           regard
                           ,
                           when
                           they
                           shall
                           come
                           back
                           and
                           bring
                           You
                           our
                           answer
                           ,
                           you
                           will
                           be
                           enabled
                           to
                           bring
                           to
                           a
                           conclusion
                           such
                           things
                           as
                           appertain
                           to
                           the
                           utility
                           of
                           the
                           Catholick
                           Church
                           .
                        
                         When
                         the
                         Bishops
                         had
                         received
                         this
                         Letter
                         ,
                         they
                         returned
                         an
                         answer
                         ,
                         after
                         this
                         manner
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           We
                           have
                           received
                           Your
                           Clemencies
                           Letter
                           ,
                           (
                           Lord
                           Emperour
                           Most
                           dear
                           to
                           God!
                           )
                           wherein
                           is
                           conteined
                           ,
                           that
                           by
                           reason
                           of
                           the
                           pressing
                           necessity
                           of
                           publick
                           business
                           ,
                           You
                           could
                           not
                           hitherto
                           see
                           our
                           Embassadours
                           .
                           And
                           You
                           order
                           us
                           to
                           expect
                           their
                           return
                           ,
                           till
                           such
                           time
                           as
                           Your
                           Piety
                           shall
                           understand
                           from
                           them
                           what
                           hath
                           been
                           determined
                           by
                           us
                           agreeable
                           to
                        
                         [
                         
                           the
                           tradition
                           of
                        
                         ]
                         
                           our
                           Ancestours
                           .
                           But
                           we
                           do
                           by
                           this
                           Letter
                           profess
                           and
                           affirm
                           ,
                           that
                           we
                           do
                           in
                           no
                           wise
                           recede
                           from
                           our
                           resolution
                           .
                           And
                           this
                           we
                           have
                           given
                           in
                           charge
                           to
                           our
                           Embassadours
                           .
                           We
                           desire
                           therefore
                           ,
                           that
                           with
                           a
                           serene
                           countenance
                           You
                           would
                           both
                           order
                           this
                           present
                           Letter
                           of
                           our
                           Meanness
                           to
                           be
                           read
                           ;
                           and
                           also
                           gratiously
                           admit
                           of
                           those
                           things
                           which
                           we
                           have
                           given
                           in
                           charge
                           to
                           our
                           Embassadours
                           .
                           Undoubtedly
                           ,
                           Your
                           mildness
                           ,
                           as
                           well
                           as
                           we
                           ,
                           doth
                           perceive
                           ,
                           how
                           great
                           the
                           grief
                           and
                           sadness
                           at
                           present
                           is
                        
                         [
                         
                           every
                           where
                        
                         ,
                         ]
                         
                           in
                           regard
                           so
                           many
                           Churches
                           are
                           destitute
                           of
                           their
                           Bishops
                           in
                           these
                           most
                           blessed
                           times
                           of
                           Yours
                           .
                           And
                           therefore
                           ,
                           we
                           again
                           beseech
                           Your
                           Clemency
                           ,
                           (
                           Lord
                           Emperour
                           Most
                           dear
                           to
                           God!
                           )
                           that
                           before
                           the
                           sharpness
                           of
                           winter
                           (
                           if
                           it
                           may
                           please
                           Your
                           Piety
                           ,
                           )
                           You
                           would
                           command
                           us
                           to
                           return
                           to
                           our
                           Churches
                           ,
                           in
                           order
                           to
                           our
                           being
                           enabled
                           to
                        
                         *
                         
                           put
                           up
                           our
                           usual
                           prayers
                           together
                           with
                           the
                           people
                           ,
                           to
                           Almighty
                           God
                           ,
                           and
                           to
                           our
                           Lord
                           and
                           Saviour
                           Jesus
                           Christ
                           ,
                           his
                           only
                           begotten
                           Son
                           ,
                           in
                           behalf
                           of
                           Your
                           Empire
                           ,
                           in
                           such
                           manner
                           as
                           we
                           have
                           always
                           done
                           ,
                           and
                           now
                           most
                           earnestly
                           desire
                           to
                           do
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 After
                 they
                 had
                 written
                 this
                 Letter
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 together
                 some
                 small
                 time
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Emperour
                 would
                 not
                 vouchsafe
                 them
                 an
                 answer
                 ,
                 they
                 departed
                 every
                 one
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 City
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 long
                 before
                 had
                 a
                 designe
                 of
                 disseminating
                 the
                 Arian
                 opinion
                 throughout
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 Which
                 he
                 then
                 earnestly
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 effect
                 ,
                 made
                 their
                 departure
                 a
                 pretext
                 of
                 Contumely
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 despised
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 had
                 dissolved
                 [
                 the
                 Council
                 ]
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 will.
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 
                 Ursacius's
                 party
                 free
                 liberty
                 of
                 doing
                 what
                 they
                 pleased
                 against
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 commanded
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Draught
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 read
                 at
                 Ariminum
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 throughout
                 Italy
                 ,
                 giving
                 order
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 not
                 subscribe
                 it
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 substituted
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 u
                 Liberius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 having
                 refused
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 consent
                 to
                 that
                 Creed
                 ,
                 is
                 banished
                 ,
                 the
                 *
                 Ursacians
                 having
                 substituted
                 Felix
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 .
                 This
                 Felix
                 being
                 a
                 Deacon
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 x
                 embraced
                 the
                 Arian
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 preferred
                 to
                 that
                 Bishoprick
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 who
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 add●cted
                 to
                 the
                 Arian
                 opinion
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 by
                 force
                 necessitated
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 Bishop
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 therefore
                 all
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 were
                 filled
                 with
                 innovations
                 and
                 disturbances
                 ,
                 some
                 being
                 ejected
                 and
                 banished
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 put
                 into
                 their
                 places
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 transacted
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Edicts
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 also
                 sent
                 into
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 Liberius
                 was
                 recalled
                 from
                 banishment
                 and
                 recovered
                 his
                 own
                 See
                 ;
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 having
                 raised
                 a
                 Sedition
                 ,
                 and
                 ejected
                 Felix
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 :
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Emperour
                 gave
                 them
                 his
                 consent
                 thereto
                 against
                 his
                 will.
                 But
                 the
                 Ursacians
                 left
                 Italy
                 ,
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 arrived
                 at
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Thracia
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 whereof
                 was
                 Nice
                 .
                 Wherein
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 continued
                 some
                 small
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 up
                 y
                 another
                 Synod
                 there
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 translated
                 that
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 read
                 at
                 Ariminum
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Greek
                 tongue
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 has
                 been
                 before
                 related
                 ,
                 )
                 they
                 published
                 and
                 confirmed
                 it
                 ,
                 giving
                 out
                 that
                 that
                 Creed
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 publick
                 by
                 them
                 at
                 Nice
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 dictated
                 by
                 an
                 Oëcumenicall
                 Synod
                 ;
                 their
                 design
                 being
                 to
                 impose
                 upon
                 the
                 simpler
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 by
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 the
                 [
                 Cities
                 ]
                 name
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 persons
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Creed
                 published
                 at
                 Nicaea
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Bithynia
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 cheat
                 was
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 advantagious
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 soon
                 detected
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 themselves
                 continued
                 to
                 be
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 reproach
                 and
                 laughter
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 Let
                 thus
                 much
                 be
                 said
                 concerning
                 what
                 was
                 transacted
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 now
                 pass
                 to
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 Narrative
                 must
                 begin
                 from
                 hence
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Cruelty
                 of
                 Macedonius
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Tumults
                 by
                 him
                 raised
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Arian
                 party
                 assumed
                 a
                 greater
                 degree
                 of
                 boldness
                 from
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Edicts
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 what
                 account
                 they
                 attempted
                 to
                 convene
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 relate
                 a
                 little
                 afterwards
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 will
                 first
                 briefly
                 recite
                 
                 those
                 things
                 done
                 by
                 them
                 before
                 the
                 Synod
                 Acacius
                 and
                 Patrophilus
                 having
                 ejected
                 Maximus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 placed
                 Cyrillus
                 in
                 his
                 See.
                 Macedonius
                 subverted
                 the
                 Provinces
                 and
                 Cities
                 a
                 lying
                 near
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 preferring
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 embarqued
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 wicked
                 design
                 with
                 him
                 against
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 He
                 ordained
                 Eleusius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Cyzicum
                 ;
                 and
                 Marathonius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Nicomedia
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 before
                 been
                 a
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 placed
                 under
                 Macedonius
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 also
                 very
                 diligent
                 in
                 founding
                 Monasteries
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 Macedonius
                 subverted
                 the
                 Provinces
                 and
                 Cities
                 which
                 lay
                 round
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 to
                 declare
                 .
                 This
                 person
                 therefore
                 ,
                 having
                 possest
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 is
                 *
                 before
                 related
                 ,
                 did
                 innumerable
                 mischiefs
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 entertain
                 the
                 same
                 sentiments
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 he
                 persecute
                 those
                 only
                 who
                 were
                 discerned
                 [
                 to
                 be
                 members
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Novations
                 also
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 embraced
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Faith.
                 These
                 therefore
                 were
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 others
                 disquieted
                 ,
                 undergoing
                 most
                 deplorable
                 sufferings
                 .
                 †
                 Their
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 Agelius
                 ,
                 made
                 his
                 escape
                 by
                 ●light
                 :
                 But
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 eminent
                 for
                 their
                 piety
                 ,
                 were
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 tortured
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 communicate
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 their
                 tortures
                 ,
                 they
                 forcibly
                 constrained
                 the
                 men
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 *
                 mysteries
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 wrested
                 their
                 mouthes
                 open
                 with
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 and
                 thrust
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 into
                 them
                 .
                 Such
                 persons
                 as
                 underwent
                 this
                 usage
                 ,
                 looked
                 upon
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 punishment
                 far
                 exceeding
                 all
                 other
                 tortures
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 they
                 snatcht
                 up
                 the
                 women
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 forced
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 initiated
                 [
                 by
                 Baptism
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 refused
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 spoke
                 against
                 this
                 ,
                 stripes
                 immediately
                 followed
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 stripes
                 bonds
                 ,
                 imprisonments
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 accute
                 tortures
                 .
                 One
                 or
                 two
                 [
                 instances
                 ]
                 whereof
                 I
                 will
                 mention
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 render
                 the
                 hearers
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 apparent
                 barbarity
                 and
                 cruelty
                 of
                 Macedonius
                 and
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 were
                 then
                 in
                 power
                 .
                 They
                 squeezed
                 the
                 breasts
                 of
                 those
                 women
                 who
                 refused
                 to
                 be
                 communicants
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 between
                 [
                 the
                 doors
                 of
                 ]
                 †
                 Presses
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 them
                 off
                 with
                 a
                 Saw.
                 They
                 burnt
                 the
                 same
                 members
                 of
                 other
                 women
                 ,
                 partly
                 with
                 iron
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 with
                 eggs
                 exceedingly
                 heated
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 This
                 new
                 sort
                 of
                 torture
                 ,
                 which
                 even
                 the
                 Heathens
                 never
                 used
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 was
                 invented
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 professed
                 themselves
                 Christians
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 I
                 heard
                 from
                 the
                 long-liv'd
                 Auxano
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 mention
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Book
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Novatians
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 reported
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 indured
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 miseries
                 [
                 inflicted
                 upon
                 him
                 ]
                 by
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 received
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 said
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 cast
                 into
                 Prison
                 together
                 with
                 
                   Alexander
                   Paphlagon
                
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 with
                 him
                 led
                 a
                 monastick
                 life
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 sustained
                 innumerable
                 stripes
                 .
                 Which
                 tortures
                 [
                 as
                 he
                 related
                 ]
                 he
                 was
                 enabled
                 to
                 indure
                 :
                 but
                 Alexander
                 died
                 in
                 Prison
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 stripes
                 .
                 His
                 Sepulchre
                 is
                 now
                 [
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 ]
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 as
                 you
                 sail
                 into
                 the
                 Byzantine
                 Bay
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 named
                 b
                 Ceras
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 Rivers
                 :
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Novatians
                 ,
                 which
                 bears
                 Alexanders
                 name
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 by
                 
                 Macedonius's
                 order
                 ,
                 demolished
                 many
                 other
                 Churches
                 in
                 divers
                 Cities
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 a
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Novatians
                 ,
                 scituate
                 in
                 Constantinople
                 near
                 Pelargus
                 .
                 Why
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 particular
                 mention
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 here
                 declare
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 heard
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 aged
                 c
                 Auxano
                 .
                 The
                 Emperours
                 Edict
                 and
                 
                 Macedonius's
                 violence
                 gave
                 order
                 for
                 the
                 demolishing
                 of
                 their
                 Churches
                 who
                 embraced
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 opinion
                 .
                 This
                 Edict
                 and
                 Violence
                 *
                 threatned
                 this
                 Church
                 also
                 with
                 ruine
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 execution
                 hereof
                 was
                 committed
                 .
                 I
                 cannot
                 choose
                 but
                 admire
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 reflect
                 upon
                 the
                 great
                 zeal
                 and
                 earnestness
                 of
                 the
                 Novatians
                 towards
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 kindness
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 for
                 those
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 were
                 ejected
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 now
                 peaceably
                 and
                 quietly
                 enjoy
                 their
                 Churches
                 !
                 When
                 therefore
                 they
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 execution
                 hereof
                 was
                 enjoyned
                 ,
                 were
                 urgent
                 to
                 demolish
                 this
                 Church
                 also
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 multitude
                 of
                 people
                 that
                 were
                 Novatians
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 who
                 embraced
                 the
                 same
                 sentiments
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 flock't
                 together
                 thither
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 pulled
                 down
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 conveyed
                 it
                 to
                 another
                 place
                 .
                 This
                 place
                 is
                 scituate
                 over
                 against
                 the
                 City
                 [
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 ]
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 Sycae
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 
                   thirteenth
                   Ward
                
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 removal
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 performed
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 carried
                 away
                 by
                 a
                 numerous
                 multitude
                 of
                 people
                 with
                 an
                 incredible
                 alacrity
                 of
                 mind
                 .
                 For
                 one
                 carried
                 Tiles
                 ;
                 another
                 Stones
                 ;
                 a
                 third
                 Timber
                 .
                 Some
                 took
                 up
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 some
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 it
                 to
                 Sycae
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 women
                 and
                 little
                 children
                 assisted
                 in
                 this
                 business
                 ,
                 looking
                 upon
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 their
                 desires
                 ,
                 and
                 esteeming
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 great
                 gain
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 be
                 pure
                 and
                 faithful
                 preservers
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 consecrated
                 to
                 God.
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 therefore
                 was
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Novatians
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 removed
                 to
                 Sycae
                 .
                 But
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 Constantius
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Julian
                 ordered
                 the
                 place
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 permitted
                 them
                 to
                 rebuild
                 their
                 Church
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 
                 time
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 carried
                 the
                 materialls
                 back
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 built
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 its
                 former
                 place
                 :
                 and
                 having
                 made
                 it
                 more
                 beautifull
                 and
                 stately
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 called
                 *
                 Anastasia
                 ,
                 a
                 name
                 apposite
                 and
                 significative
                 .
                 This
                 Church
                 therefore
                 was
                 afterwards
                 erected
                 again
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Julian
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 both
                 parties
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 as
                 the
                 Novatians
                 ,
                 were
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 persecuted
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 abhorred
                 to
                 d
                 pray
                 in
                 those
                 Oratories
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Arians
                 assembled
                 themselves
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 three
                 Churches
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 Oratories
                 the
                 Novatians
                 had
                 within
                 the
                 Ci●y
                 [
                 Constantinople
                 ]
                 )
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 assembled
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 prayed
                 together
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 wanted
                 but
                 little
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 entirely
                 united
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 Novatians
                 ,
                 who
                 observed
                 their
                 old
                 injunction
                 ,
                 refused
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 other
                 matters
                 ,
                 they
                 preserved
                 such
                 a
                 singular
                 benevolence
                 and
                 kindness
                 mutually
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 *
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 Therefore
                 both
                 parties
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 persecuted
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 other
                 Provinces
                 and
                 Cities
                 also
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 
                   Cyzicum
                   ,
                   Eleusius
                
                 the
                 Bishop
                 there
                 did
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 that
                 were
                 acted
                 by
                 Macedonius
                 ,
                 putting
                 them
                 to
                 flight
                 and
                 disquieting
                 them
                 every
                 where
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 totally
                 demolished
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Novatians
                 at
                 Cyzicum
                 .
                 But
                 Macedonius
                 finished
                 the
                 enormous
                 Villanies
                 he
                 had
                 perpetrated
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 Being
                 informed
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Paphlagonia
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 at
                 Mantinium
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 very
                 many
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 Novatian
                 Sect
                 ,
                 and
                 perceiving
                 that
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 multitude
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 driven
                 [
                 from
                 their
                 habitations
                 ]
                 by
                 Ecclesiastick
                 persons
                 ,
                 he
                 procured
                 four
                 *
                 Companies
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 order
                 sent
                 into
                 Paphlagonia
                 ;
                 that
                 being
                 terrified
                 by
                 those
                 armed
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 induced
                 to
                 embrace
                 the
                 Arian
                 opinion
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 who
                 inhabited
                 Mantinium
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 zeal
                 to
                 [
                 defend
                 ]
                 their
                 Sect
                 ,
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 desperation
                 against
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 getting
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 providing
                 themselves
                 with
                 long
                 Hooks
                 and
                 Hatchets
                 ,
                 and
                 whatever
                 weapon
                 they
                 could
                 lay
                 hands
                 on
                 ,
                 they
                 Marched
                 out
                 to
                 meet
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 .
                 An
                 Engagement
                 therefore
                 hapning
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Paphlagonians
                 were
                 therein
                 slain
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 (
                 except
                 a
                 very
                 few
                 )
                 were
                 cut
                 off
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 heard
                 from
                 a
                 Country
                 man
                 of
                 Paphlagonia
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 he
                 was
                 present
                 at
                 that
                 action
                 .
                 But
                 many
                 other
                 Paphlagonians
                 do
                 affirm
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 sort
                 were
                 
                 Macedonius's
                 brave
                 exploits
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 Murders
                 ,
                 Fights
                 ,
                 Captivities
                 ,
                 and
                 intestine
                 Wars
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 practises
                 of
                 
                 Macedpnius's
                 raised
                 a
                 deserved
                 †
                 Odium
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 amongst
                 those
                 he
                 had
                 injured
                 ,
                 but
                 amongst
                 them
                 also
                 who
                 were
                 his
                 adherents
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 himself
                 was
                 offended
                 at
                 him
                 ,
                 both
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 for
                 another
                 reason
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 ,
                 wherein
                 lay
                 the
                 Coffin
                 that
                 contained
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 was
                 threatned
                 with
                 Ruine
                 .
                 e
                 Wherefore
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 they
                 who
                 had
                 entred
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 continued
                 in
                 it
                 and
                 prayed
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 fear
                 .
                 Macedonius
                 therefore
                 resolved
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 Emperours
                 bones
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 coffin
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 f
                 spoiled
                 by
                 the
                 ruine
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 ]
                 The
                 people
                 understanding
                 this
                 ,
                 attempted
                 to
                 hinder
                 it
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 the
                 Emperours
                 bones
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 dug
                 up
                 again
                 .
                 Immediately
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 parties
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 hurt
                 could
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 dead
                 body
                 by
                 its
                 being
                 removed
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 asserted
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 impious
                 thing
                 .
                 Those
                 of
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 opinion
                 met
                 together
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 opposed
                 the
                 doing
                 hereof
                 .
                 But
                 Macedonius
                 ,
                 disregarding
                 those
                 that
                 resisted
                 him
                 ,
                 removes
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 into
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 wherein
                 lies
                 Acacius
                 the
                 
                 Martyr's
                 body
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 parties
                 ,
                 ran
                 forthwith
                 to
                 that
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 two
                 Factions
                 were
                 drawn
                 up
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 immediately
                 an
                 engagement
                 followed
                 :
                 Wherein
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 men
                 were
                 slain
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Church-yard
                 was
                 full
                 of
                 bloud
                 ;
                 g
                 and
                 the
                 Well
                 therein
                 overflowed
                 with
                 bloud
                 ,
                 which
                 ran
                 even
                 into
                 the
                 adjacent
                 Portico
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 into
                 the
                 very
                 street
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 informed
                 of
                 this
                 calamitous
                 accident
                 ,
                 was
                 incensed
                 against
                 Macedonius
                 ,
                 both
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 slain
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 audacious
                 as
                 to
                 remove
                 his
                 Fathers
                 body
                 without
                 his
                 consent
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 lest
                 Julianus
                 the
                 Caesar
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 he
                 himself
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 how
                 Macedonius
                 was
                 soon
                 after
                 this
                 deposed
                 ,
                 and
                 underwent
                 a
                 punishment
                 short
                 of
                 his
                 enormous
                 impieties
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 relate
                 a
                 little
                 afterwards
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 Seleucia
                 [
                 a
                 city
                 ]
                 of
                 Isauria
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Synod
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Edict
                 was
                 to
                 emulate
                 that
                 at
                 Ariminum
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 At
                 first
                 it
                 was
                 determined
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 should
                 be
                 convened
                 at
                 Nicomedia
                 in
                 Bithynia
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 earthquake
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 City
                 Nicomedia
                 hapned
                 to
                 be
                 ruined
                 hindred
                 their
                 being
                 convened
                 at
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 This
                 hapned
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Consulate
                 of
                 a
                 Dacianus
                 and
                 Cerealis
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 eight
                 and
                 twentieth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 August
                 .
                 They
                 resolved
                 therefore
                 upon
                 removing
                 the
                 Synod
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 Nicaea
                 which
                 was
                 near
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 resolution
                 was
                 again
                 altered
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 seemed
                 [
                 more
                 convenient
                 ]
                 to
                 meet
                 at
                 Tarsus
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Cilicia
                 .
                 When
                 this
                 displeased
                 them
                 also
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 assembled
                 at
                 Seleucia
                 [
                 a
                 City
                 ]
                 of
                 Isauria
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 surnamed
                 Aspera
                 .
                 This
                 they
                 did
                 on
                 the
                 b
                 same
                 year
                 [
                 whereon
                 the
                 
                   Ariminum
                   Council
                
                 was
                 held
                 ,
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 Eusebius
                 and
                 Hypatius
                 .
                 The
                 persons
                 convened
                 were
                 in
                 number
                 an
                 hundred
                 and
                 sixty
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 present
                 with
                 them
                 a
                 personage
                 eminent
                 in
                 the
                 Imperial
                 pallace
                 ,
                 his
                 name
                 c
                 Leonas
                 ;
                 in
                 whose
                 presence
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 given
                 order
                 by
                 his
                 Edict
                 ,
                 the
                 disquisition
                 about
                 the
                 Faith
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 proposed
                 .
                 Lauricius
                 also
                 the
                 Commander
                 in
                 chief
                 of
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 throughout
                 Isauria
                 ,
                 was
                 ordered
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 ,
                 to
                 provide
                 the
                 Bishops
                 with
                 what
                 necessaries
                 they
                 might
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 place
                 therefore
                 [
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 were
                 convened
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 these
                 persons
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 seventh
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 September
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 dispute
                 about
                 making
                 of
                 publick
                 Acts.
                 For
                 there
                 were
                 Notaries
                 present
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 take
                 in
                 writing
                 what
                 was
                 spoken
                 by
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 A
                 particular
                 account
                 of
                 all
                 matters
                 then
                 transacted
                 ,
                 the
                 studious
                 Readers
                 may
                 find
                 in
                 
                   Sabinus's
                   Collection
                
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 set
                 forth
                 at
                 large
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 shall
                 only
                 cursorily
                 relate
                 the
                 chief
                 heads
                 thereof
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 convened
                 ,
                 Leonas
                 ordered
                 every
                 one
                 to
                 propose
                 what
                 they
                 would
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 present
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 dispute
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 raised
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 persons
                 absent
                 were
                 come
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 Bishops
                 were
                 wanting
                 ,
                 Macedonius
                 of
                 
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   Basilius
                
                 of
                 Ancyra
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 suspected
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 accused
                 .
                 Macedonius
                 excused
                 his
                 absence
                 by
                 saying
                 he
                 was
                 sick
                 .
                 Patrophilus
                 affirmed
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 distemper
                 in
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 therefore
                 necessitated
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 of
                 Seleucia
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 rest
                 proposed
                 one
                 occasion
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 absent
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 Leonas
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 these
                 persons
                 ,
                 the
                 question
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 proposed
                 ;
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 made
                 answer
                 again
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 enter
                 into
                 any
                 debate
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 *
                 Moralls
                 of
                 those
                 accused
                 were
                 inquired
                 into
                 .
                 For
                 Cyrillus
                 of
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   Eustathius
                
                 of
                 Sebastia
                 in
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 had
                 been
                 accused
                 some
                 time
                 before
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 arose
                 a
                 sharp
                 contest
                 amongst
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Moralls
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 accused
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 to
                 be
                 lookt
                 into
                 :
                 others
                 were
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 controversie
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 discussed
                 before
                 [
                 that
                 concerning
                 ]
                 the
                 Faith.
                 This
                 Contest
                 was
                 raised
                 by
                 the
                 different
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 For
                 his
                 Letter
                 was
                 produced
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 passage
                 whereof
                 he
                 gave
                 order
                 for
                 the
                 debating
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 another
                 for
                 that
                 .
                 A
                 disagreement
                 therefore
                 hapning
                 concerning
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 a
                 Schism
                 was
                 made
                 amongst
                 the
                 persons
                 present
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 original
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Seleucian-Synods
                 being
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 parties
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 faction
                 was
                 headed
                 by
                 Acacius
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 in
                 
                   Palestine
                   ,
                   Georgius
                
                 of
                 
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   Uranius
                
                 of
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 and
                 Eudoxius
                 of
                 Antioch
                 :
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 with
                 whom
                 there
                 were
                 only
                 two
                 and
                 thirty
                 other
                 [
                 Bishops
                 .
                 ]
                 The
                 principal
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 faction
                 were
                 Georgius
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 in
                 
                   Syria
                   ,
                   Sophronius
                
                 of
                 Pompeiopolis
                 in
                 Paphlagonia
                 ,
                 and
                 Eleusius
                 of
                 Cyzicum
                 ;
                 who
                 were
                 followed
                 by
                 the
                 major
                 part
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 that
                 side
                 prevailed
                 which
                 was
                 for
                 debating
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 concerning
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                 Acacius's
                 party
                 manifestly
                 rejected
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Creed
                 ,
                 and
                 intimated
                 the
                 publication
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 faction
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 superiour
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 approved
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 matters
                 [
                 determined
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Synod
                 ;
                 excepting
                 only
                 the
                 term
                 Homoöusios
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 found
                 fault
                 with
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 very
                 sharp
                 contest
                 amongst
                 one
                 another
                 untill
                 Evening
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 Silvanus
                 (
                 who
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Tarsus
                 )
                 spake
                 a
                 loud
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 necessity
                 of
                 publishing
                 a
                 new
                 Draught
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 rather
                 to
                 confirm
                 that
                 set
                 forth
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 consecration
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 Acacius's
                 party
                 secretly
                 withdrew
                 [
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 :
                 ]
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 faction
                 produced
                 the
                 Creed
                 [
                 composed
                 ]
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 reading
                 whereof
                 the
                 Council
                 broke
                 up
                 for
                 that
                 day
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 they
                 met
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 in
                 Seleucia
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 shut
                 the
                 doors
                 ,
                 they
                 read
                 that
                 Creed
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 it
                 by
                 their
                 subscriptions
                 .
                 Instead
                 of
                 some
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 who
                 were
                 absent
                 ,
                 the
                 Readers
                 and
                 Deacons
                 there
                 present
                 subscribed
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 absent
                 persons
                 had
                 professed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 acquiess
                 in
                 that
                 Draught
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XL.
                
                 That
                 Acacius
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 dictated
                 another
                 Draught
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 Seleucia
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 Acacius
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 party
                 found
                 fault
                 with
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 subscribed
                 covertly
                 when
                 the
                 Church-doors
                 were
                 shut
                 .
                 For
                 matters
                 ,
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 transacted
                 in
                 secret
                 were
                 naught
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 suspected
                 .
                 He
                 made
                 these
                 objections
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 desirous
                 of
                 publishing
                 another
                 Draught
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 instead
                 of
                 that
                 [
                 subscribed
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 ]
                 which
                 [
                 form
                 ]
                 he
                 had
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 ready
                 drawn
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 before
                 recited
                 it
                 to
                 Lauricius
                 and
                 Leonas
                 the
                 Governours
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 whole
                 business
                 to
                 get
                 that
                 Draught
                 only
                 established
                 and
                 confirmed
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 the
                 transactions
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 day
                 ,
                 when
                 nothing
                 else
                 was
                 done
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 third
                 
                 day
                 ,
                 Leonas
                 was
                 again
                 very
                 earnest
                 to
                 procu●e
                 a
                 meeting
                 of
                 both
                 parties
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 neither
                 Macedonius
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 nor
                 Basilius
                 of
                 Ancyra
                 were
                 absent
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 both
                 these
                 persons
                 had
                 joyned
                 themselves
                 to
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 faction
                 ,
                 the
                 Acacians
                 were
                 again
                 unwilling
                 to
                 meet
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 well
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 before
                 been
                 deposed
                 ,
                 as
                 them
                 at
                 present
                 accused
                 ,
                 ought
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 assembly
                 .
                 After
                 a
                 great
                 contest
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 this
                 opinion
                 was
                 prevalent
                 ,
                 the
                 persons
                 charged
                 with
                 an
                 accusation
                 went
                 out
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Acacians
                 came
                 in
                 .
                 Then
                 Leonas
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 Acacius
                 had
                 delivered
                 a
                 Libell
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 [
                 Leonas
                 ]
                 not
                 discovering
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Draught
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 some
                 passages
                 secretly
                 ,
                 in
                 others
                 openly
                 contradicted
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 When
                 silence
                 was
                 made
                 amongst
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 (
                 they
                 supposing
                 the
                 Libel
                 to
                 contain
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 a
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 ;
                 )
                 
                 Acacius's
                 composure
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 with
                 a
                 Preface
                 thereto
                 was
                 then
                 recited
                 ,
                 the
                 Contents
                 whereof
                 are
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 
                   We
                   having
                   met
                   together
                   at
                
                 Seleucia
                 [
                 
                   a
                   City
                
                 ]
                 of
                 Isauria
                 
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Emperours
                   Command
                   )
                   yesterday
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   before
                   the
                   fifth
                   of
                   the
                
                 Calends
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 
                   used
                   our
                   utmost
                   endeavour
                   with
                   all
                   modesly
                   to
                   preserve
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   stedfastly
                   to
                   determine
                   concerning
                   the
                   Faith
                   (
                   as
                   our
                   Emperour
                
                 Constantius
                 
                   most
                   dear
                   to
                   God
                   hath
                   ordered
                   )
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Prophetick
                   and
                   Evangelick
                   expressions
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   introduce
                   nothing
                   into
                   the
                   Ecclesiastick
                   Faith
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Divine
                   Scriptures
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   regard
                   certain
                   persons
                   in
                   the
                   Synod
                   have
                   injured
                   some
                   of
                   us
                   ;
                   have
                   stopt
                   the
                   mouths
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   not
                   permitting
                   them
                   to
                   speak
                   :
                   have
                   excluded
                   othersome
                   against
                   their
                   wills
                   :
                   have
                   brought
                   along
                   with
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   divers
                   Provinces
                   persons
                   deposed
                   ;
                   and
                   have
                   in
                   their
                   company
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   been
                   ordained
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Canon
                
                 [
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 :
                 ]
                 
                   in
                   so
                   much
                   that
                   the
                   Synod
                   is
                   on
                   all
                   sides
                   filled
                   with
                   tumult
                   ,
                
                 a
                 
                   of
                   which
                   the
                   most
                   eminent
                
                 Lauricius
                 
                   president
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   most
                   Illustrious
                
                 Leonas
                 the
                 Comes
                 ,
                 
                   have
                   been
                   eye-witnesses
                   :
                   upon
                   this
                   account
                   we
                   interpose
                   these
                   things
                   .
                   Not
                   that
                   we
                   forsake
                   the
                   Authentick
                   Faith
                   published
                   at
                   the
                   Consecration
                   at
                
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   we
                   give
                   that
                   the
                   preference
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   regard
                   our
                   Fathers
                   concurred
                   about
                   the
                   proposition
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   in
                   controversie
                   .
                   But
                   whereas
                   the
                   terms
                
                 Homoöusion
                 and
                 *
                 Homoiöusion
                 
                   have
                   in
                   times
                   past
                   disturbed
                   very
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   still
                   disquiet
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   moreover
                   ,
                   whereas
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   innovation
                   lately
                   coyned
                   by
                   some
                   ,
                   who
                   assert
                
                 a
                 dissimilitude
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 
                   Upon
                   this
                   account
                   we
                   reject
                
                 Homoöusion
                 and
                 Homoiöusion
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   being
                   terms
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   met
                   with
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ;
                   but
                   we
                
                 anathematize
                 
                   the
                   term
                
                 †
                 Anomoion
                 :
                 
                   and
                   do
                   look
                   upon
                   all
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   are
                   assertours
                   thereof
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   persons
                   alienated
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   do
                   manifestly
                   profess
                   the
                   likeness
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   said
                   concerning
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                
                 ‖
                 Who
                 is
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 the
                 invisible
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   We
                   acknowledge
                   therefore
                   ,
                   and
                   believe
                   in
                   one
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Father
                   Almighty
                   :
                   the
                   maker
                   of
                   heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   ,
                   of
                   things
                   visible
                   and
                   invisible
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   We
                   believe
                   in
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   begotten
                   of
                   him
                   without
                   any
                   passion
                   before
                   all
                   ages
                   ,
                   God
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   the
                   only
                   begotten
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Light
                   ,
                   the
                   Life
                   ,
                   the
                   Truth
                   ;
                   the
                   Wisedom
                   :
                   by
                   whom
                   all
                   things
                   were
                   made
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   heavens
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   are
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   whether
                   visible
                   or
                   invisible
                   .
                   We
                   believe
                   him
                   to
                   have
                   assumed
                   flesh
                   from
                   the
                   holy
                   Virgin
                
                 Mary
                 ,
                 
                   at
                   the
                   consummation
                   of
                   ages
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   abolition
                   of
                   sin
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   suffered
                   for
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   and
                   rose
                   again
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   taken
                   up
                   into
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   and
                   sitteth
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   shall
                   come
                   again
                   in
                   Glory
                   to
                   judge
                   the
                   quick
                   and
                   dead
                   .
                   We
                   believe
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   whom
                   our
                   Lord
                   and
                   Saviour
                   hath
                   termed
                
                 The
                 Paraclete
                 ,
                 
                   having
                   promised
                   ,
                   after
                   his
                   departure
                   ,
                   to
                   send
                   him
                   to
                   his
                   disciples
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   sent
                   him
                   .
                   By
                   whom
                   also
                   he
                   sanctifies
                
                 [
                 all
                 ]
                 
                   Believers
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   Baptized
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   But
                   those
                   who
                   Preach
                   any
                   thing
                   contrary
                   to
                   this
                   Creed
                   ,
                
                 [
                 b
                 
                   we
                   look
                   upon
                
                 ]
                 
                   to
                   be
                   alienated
                   from
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Draught
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 published
                 by
                 Acacius
                 .
                 The
                 persons
                 who
                 subscribed
                 it
                 were
                 Acacius
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 adhered
                 to
                 his
                 opinion
                 ,
                 being
                 as
                 many
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 mentioned
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 recitation
                 hereof
                 ,
                 Sophronius
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Pompeiopolis
                 in
                 Paphlagonia
                 spake
                 these
                 words
                 aloud
                 :
                 If
                 to
                 explain
                 our
                 own
                 particular
                 opinion
                 every
                 day
                 be
                 the
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 destitute
                 of
                 the
                 exact
                 discussion
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 These
                 words
                 were
                 spoken
                 by
                 Sophronius
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 do
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 as
                 well
                 those
                 who
                 lived
                 before
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 succeeded
                 them
                 ,
                 had
                 at
                 first
                 entertained
                 such
                 sentiments
                 concerning
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Creed
                 ;
                 all
                 contentious
                 disputes
                 would
                 have
                 ceased
                 ,
                 nor
                 would
                 a
                 violent
                 and
                 irrational
                 disturbance
                 have
                 been
                 prevalent
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 prudent
                 pass
                 their
                 judgment
                 concerning
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 these
                 matters
                 .
                 After
                 they
                 had
                 mutually
                 spoken
                 and
                 heard
                 many
                 things
                 concerning
                 this
                 business
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 persons
                 accused
                 ,
                 the
                 convention
                 was
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 dissolved
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 fourth
                 day
                 they
                 all
                 met
                 again
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 contentiousness
                 began
                 to
                 dispute
                 again
                 .
                 Amongst
                 whom
                 Acacius
                 explained
                 his
                 opinion
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Nicene
                   Creed
                
                 hath
                 been
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 frequently
                 ,
                 altered
                 ,
                 nothing
                 hinders
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 new
                 Creed
                 may
                 be
                 now
                 published
                 .
                 Hereto
                 Eleusius
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Cyzicum
                 made
                 a
                 return
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ;
                 the
                 Synod
                 is
                 at
                 present
                 convened
                 ,
                 not
                 
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 learn
                 c
                 what
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 receive
                 a
                 Creed
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 heretofore
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 Creed
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 never
                 recede
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 either
                 during
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 With
                 these
                 words
                 Eleusius
                 opposed
                 Acacius's
                 opinion
                 ,
                 terming
                 that
                 Creed
                 published
                 at
                 Antioch
                 the
                 Fathers
                 Creed
                 .
                 But
                 any
                 one
                 might
                 have
                 answered
                 him
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 stile
                 those
                 convened
                 at
                 Antioch
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 O
                 Eleusius
                 ,
                 whereas
                 you
                 acknowledge
                 not
                 their
                 Fathers
                 ?
                 For
                 they
                 who
                 were
                 assembled
                 at
                 Nice
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 consent
                 firmed
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 ought
                 more
                 properly
                 to
                 be
                 termed
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 they
                 preceded
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 regard
                 those
                 convened
                 at
                 Antioch
                 were
                 by
                 them
                 promoted
                 to
                 the
                 Sacerdotal
                 dignity
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 if
                 those
                 [
                 assembled
                 ]
                 at
                 Antioch
                 have
                 rejected
                 their
                 own
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 come
                 after
                 them
                 do
                 not
                 perceive
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 followers
                 of
                 Parricides
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 they
                 have
                 admitted
                 their
                 Ordination
                 to
                 be
                 Legitimate
                 ,
                 whose
                 Faith
                 they
                 have
                 rejected
                 as
                 impious
                 ?
                 For
                 if
                 those
                 persons
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 infused
                 by
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 these
                 have
                 not
                 received
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 could
                 these
                 have
                 received
                 [
                 it
                 ]
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 ?
                 These
                 words
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 spoken
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 said
                 by
                 Eleusius
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 they
                 proceeded
                 to
                 another
                 question
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Acacians
                 asserted
                 in
                 that
                 Draught
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 recited
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Son
                 was
                 like
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 they
                 enquired
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 respect
                 the
                 Son
                 was
                 like
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 The
                 Acacians
                 asserted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Son
                 was
                 like
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 Will
                 only
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 Essence
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 maintained
                 ,
                 [
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 like
                 the
                 Father
                 ]
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 Essence
                 also
                 .
                 They
                 spent
                 the
                 whole
                 day
                 in
                 their
                 altercations
                 about
                 this
                 query
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 confuted
                 Acacius
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 books
                 by
                 him
                 composed
                 and
                 published
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 asserted
                 that
                 the
                 Son
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 like
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 can
                 you
                 (
                 said
                 they
                 )
                 now
                 deny
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 Essence
                 ?
                 Acacius
                 made
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 no
                 modern
                 or
                 ancient
                 Authour
                 was
                 ever
                 condemned
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 writings
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 had
                 maintained
                 a
                 tedious
                 ,
                 fierce
                 ,
                 and
                 subtle
                 dispute
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 concerning
                 this
                 question
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 an
                 agreement
                 ,
                 Leonas
                 arose
                 ,
                 and
                 dissolved
                 the
                 Council
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Synod
                 held
                 at
                 Seleucia
                 had
                 .
                 For
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 after
                 ,
                 Leonas
                 being
                 intreated
                 ,
                 refused
                 to
                 come
                 any
                 more
                 into
                 the
                 Congress
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 an
                 unanimous
                 Synod
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 some
                 of
                 you
                 do
                 disagree
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 be
                 there
                 ;
                 go
                 therefore
                 and
                 prate
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 Acacians
                 looking
                 upon
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 advantage
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 refused
                 to
                 meet
                 also
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 party
                 met
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 for
                 the
                 Acacians
                 ,
                 that
                 cognizance
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 of
                 the
                 Case
                 of
                 Cyrillus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 For
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 Cyrillus
                 had
                 been
                 accused
                 before
                 ;
                 upon
                 what
                 account
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 was
                 deposed
                 ,
                 because
                 having
                 been
                 frequently
                 summoned
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 his
                 cause
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 made
                 his
                 appearance
                 during
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 two
                 whole
                 years
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 deposed
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 an
                 
                   Appellatory
                   Libel
                
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 had
                 deposed
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 appealed
                 to
                 an
                 higher
                 Court
                 of
                 Judicature
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 appeal
                 of
                 his
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantius
                 gave
                 his
                 assent
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 Cyrillus
                 was
                 the
                 d
                 first
                 and
                 only
                 person
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 usage
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Canon
                 )
                 did
                 this
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 Appeals
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 usually
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 [
                 secular
                 ]
                 Courts
                 of
                 Judicature
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 present
                 at
                 Seleucia
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 put
                 himself
                 upon
                 his
                 trial
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Bishops
                 called
                 the
                 Acacians
                 into
                 the
                 assembly
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 e
                 by
                 a
                 general
                 consent
                 they
                 might
                 pass
                 a
                 definitive
                 sentence
                 against
                 the
                 persons
                 accused
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 had
                 cited
                 some
                 other
                 persons
                 besides
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 accused
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 refuge
                 had
                 joyned
                 themselves
                 to
                 Acacius's
                 party
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 being
                 frequently
                 summoned
                 ,
                 they
                 refused
                 to
                 meet
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 deposed
                 both
                 Acacius
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 Georgius
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 f
                 Uranius
                 of
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 g
                 Theodulus
                 of
                 Chaeretapi
                 in
                 
                   Phrygia
                   ,
                   Theodosius
                
                 of
                 Philadelphia
                 in
                 
                   Lydia
                   ,
                   Evagrius
                
                 of
                 the
                 Island
                 
                   Mytilene
                   ,
                   Leontius
                
                 of
                 Tripolis
                 in
                 Lydia
                 ,
                 and
                 Eudoxius
                 who
                 had
                 heretofore
                 been
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Germanicia
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 afterwards
                 crept
                 into
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Antioch
                 in
                 Syria
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 they
                 deposed
                 h
                 Patrophilus
                 ,
                 because
                 being
                 accused
                 by
                 Dorotheus
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 and
                 summoned
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 defence
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 contumacious
                 .
                 These
                 persons
                 they
                 deposed
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 Excommunicated
                 
                   Asterius
                   ,
                   Eusebius
                   ,
                   Abgarus
                   ,
                   Basilicus
                   ,
                   Phoebus
                   ,
                   Fidelis
                   ,
                   Eutychius
                   ,
                   Magnus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Eustathius
                 :
                 determining
                 they
                 should
                 continue
                 Excommunicate
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 by
                 *
                 making
                 satisfaction
                 they
                 had
                 cleared
                 themselves
                 of
                 their
                 accusations
                 .
                 Having
                 done
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 written
                 Letters
                 concerning
                 those
                 Bishops
                 they
                 had
                 deposed
                 to
                 each
                 of
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 they
                 constitute
                 a
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 Eudoxius
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Annianus
                 .
                 Whom
                 the
                 Acacians
                 [
                 soon
                 after
                 ]
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 and
                 delivered
                 him
                 to
                 Leonas
                 and
                 Lauricius
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 banished
                 .
                 Those
                 Bishops
                 who
                 had
                 Ordained
                 Annianus
                 [
                 being
                 incensed
                 ]
                 hereat
                 ,
                 deposited
                 i
                 
                   Contestatory
                   Libels
                
                 against
                 the
                 Acacians
                 with
                 Leonas
                 and
                 Lauricius
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 openly
                 declared
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 was
                 injured
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 nothing
                 further
                 could
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 went
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 to
                 inform
                 the
                 Emperour
                 concerning
                 the
                 matters
                 determined
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLI
                
                 .
                 That
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Emperours
                 return
                 from
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 ,
                 the
                 Acacians
                 were
                 convened
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 firmed
                 the
                 Ariminum
                 Creed
                 ,
                 making
                 some
                 additions
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 being
                 returned
                 from
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 ,
                 resided
                 [
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 :
                 ]
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 also
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 person
                 whole
                 name
                 was
                 a
                 Honoratus
                 the
                 first
                 Praefect
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 having
                 b
                 abolished
                 the
                 Proconsul's
                 Office
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Acacians
                 prevented
                 and
                 calumniated
                 them
                 before-hand
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 having
                 informed
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 c
                 Creed
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 set
                 forth
                 was
                 not
                 admitted
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 highly
                 incensed
                 ,
                 and
                 resolved
                 to
                 disperse
                 them
                 ,
                 having
                 commanded
                 by
                 an
                 Edict
                 [
                 which
                 he
                 published
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 such
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 were
                 subject
                 to
                 publick
                 Offices
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 condition
                 .
                 For
                 several
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 liable
                 to
                 [
                 publick
                 ]
                 Offices
                 ;
                 some
                 [
                 were
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 bearing
                 of
                 those
                 Offices
                 belonging
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 Magistracy
                 ;
                 others
                 [
                 to
                 them
                 appertaining
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 d
                 Sodalities
                 of
                 Officialls
                 or
                 Apparitours
                 in
                 several
                 Provinces
                 .
                 These
                 persons
                 being
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 disturbed
                 ,
                 the
                 Acacians
                 abode
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 assembled
                 another
                 Synod
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 sent
                 for
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Bithynia
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 met
                 together
                 ,
                 being
                 e
                 fifty
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 amongst
                 whom
                 was
                 Maris
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 they
                 confirmed
                 the
                 Creed
                 published
                 at
                 Ariminum
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 the
                 Consuls
                 names
                 prefixt
                 .
                 Which
                 Creed
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 superfluous
                 to
                 have
                 inserted
                 here
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 made
                 no
                 additions
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 added
                 some
                 words
                 thereto
                 ,
                 we
                 thought
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 set
                 it
                 down
                 at
                 this
                 place
                 again
                 .
                 The
                 contents
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 
                   We
                   Believe
                   in
                   one
                   only
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Father
                   Almighty
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   are
                   all
                   things
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   only
                   begotten
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   begotten
                   of
                   God
                   before
                   all
                   ages
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   every
                   beginning
                   :
                   by
                   whom
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   visible
                   and
                   invisible
                   ,
                   were
                   made
                   .
                
                 *
                 
                   Who
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   begotten
                   born
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   the
                   only
                   of
                   the
                   only
                   ,
                   God
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   like
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   (
                   who
                   begat
                   him
                   )
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   .
                   Whose
                   generation
                   no
                   person
                   knoweth
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Father
                   only
                   ,
                   who
                   begat
                   him
                   .
                   We
                   know
                   this
                   Person
                
                 [
                 
                   to
                   be
                
                 ]
                 
                   the
                   only
                   begotten
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   upon
                   his
                   Father's
                   sending
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   came
                   down
                   from
                   the
                   heavens
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   't
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   upon
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   Sin
                   and
                   Death
                   :
                   and
                   was
                   born
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Virgin
                
                 Mary
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   and
                   conversed
                   with
                   the
                   disciples
                   ;
                   and
                   having
                   fulfilled
                   every
                   dispensation
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Fathers
                   Will
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   crucified
                   ,
                   and
                   died
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   buryed
                   ,
                   and
                   descended
                   into
                   the
                   parts
                   beneath
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                   At
                   whom
                   hell
                   it self
                   trembled
                   .
                   Who
                   arose
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   on
                   the
                   third
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   conversant
                   with
                   the
                   disciples
                   :
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   completion
                   of
                   fourty
                   days
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   taken
                   up
                   into
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   and
                   sitteth
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ;
                   he
                   shall
                   come
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   in
                   his
                   Fathers
                   Glory
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   render
                   to
                   every
                   man
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   works
                   .
                   And
                
                 [
                 
                   we
                   believe
                
                 ]
                 
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   himself
                   the
                   only
                   begotten
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord
                   and
                   God
                   ,
                   promised
                   to
                   send
                   as
                   an
                   Advocate
                   to
                   mankind
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   't
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   truth
                   ;
                   whom
                   he
                   sent
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   was
                   assumed
                   into
                   the
                   Heavens
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   thought
                   good
                   to
                   remove
                   the
                   term
                
                 *
                 Ousia
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   which
                   was
                   used
                   by
                   the
                   Fathers
                   in
                   a
                   more
                   plain
                   and
                   ordinary
                   sense
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   not
                   understood
                   by
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   has
                   given
                   offence
                   ,
                   )
                   in
                   regard
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   sacred
                   Scriptures
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   future
                   not
                   the
                   least
                   mention
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   thereof
                   ,
                   for
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   sacred
                   Scriptures
                   have
                   no
                   where
                   mentioned
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Son.
                
                 f
                 
                   Nor
                   ought
                   the
                   subsistence
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   named
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   assert
                   the
                   Son
                   to
                   be
                   like
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   as
                   the
                   sacred
                   Scriptures
                   do
                   affirm
                   and
                   teach
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   let
                   all
                   the
                   Heresies
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   been
                   heretofore
                   condemned
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   may
                   have
                   risen
                   of
                   late
                   ,
                   being
                   opposite
                   to
                   this
                   Creed
                   published
                
                 [
                 
                   by
                   us
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 be
                 Anathema
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Creed
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 recited
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Having
                 now
                 at
                 length
                 passed
                 through
                 the
                 labyrinth
                 of
                 the
                 Expositions
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 reckon
                 up
                 their
                 number
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 Creed
                 [
                 published
                 ]
                 at
                 Nice
                 ,
                 they
                 set
                 forth
                 two
                 Expositions
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Dedication
                 .
                 A
                 third
                 was
                 that
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constans
                 in
                 the
                 Gallia's
                 ,
                 by
                 Narcissus
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 accompanied
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 was
                 that
                 sent
                 by
                 Eudoxius
                 into
                 Italy
                 .
                 Three
                 [
                 Draughts
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 ]
                 were
                 published
                 at
                 Sirmium
                 ,
                 one
                 whereof
                 was
                 recited
                 at
                 Ariminum
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 Consuls
                 prefixt
                 .
                 The
                 eighth
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Acacians
                 promulged
                 at
                 Seleucia
                 .
                 The
                 last
                 was
                 set
                 forth
                 at
                 the
                 City
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 addition
                 .
                 For
                 hereto
                 was
                 annexed
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 substance
                 ,
                 nor
                 subsistence
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 mentioned
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 God.
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Ulfila
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Goths
                 did
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 first
                 agree
                 to
                 this
                 Creed
                 .
                 For
                 before
                 this
                 he
                 had
                 embraced
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Creed
                 ;
                 being
                 Theophilus's
                 follower
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Goths
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 present
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 subscribed
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Synod
                 .
                 Thus
                 far
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLII
                
                 .
                 That
                 upon
                 
                 Macedonius's
                 being
                 deposed
                 ,
                 Eudoxius
                 obtained
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 
                   Acacius
                   ,
                   Eudoxius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 with
                 them
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 made
                 it
                 wholly
                 their
                 business
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 might
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 
                 side
                 depose
                 some
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 party
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 of
                 the
                 factions
                 decreed
                 these
                 depositions
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 other
                 pretences
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 they
                 dissented
                 about
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 found
                 not
                 fault
                 with
                 one
                 anothers
                 Faith
                 in
                 their
                 mutual
                 depositions
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 Those
                 therefore
                 of
                 
                 Acacius's
                 party
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 indignation
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 kept
                 [
                 concealed
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 earnestly
                 indeavoured
                 to
                 wreak
                 it
                 against
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 especially
                 against
                 Macedonius
                 ,
                 )
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 depose
                 Macedonius
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 many
                 murders
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 had
                 admitted
                 a
                 Deacon
                 taken
                 in
                 Fornication
                 to
                 Communion
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 [
                 they
                 depose
                 ]
                 Eleusius
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Cyzicum
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 baptized
                 one
                 Heraclius
                 Hercules's
                 Priest
                 at
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Conjurer
                 ,
                 and
                 ordained
                 him
                 Deacon
                 .
                 [
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 they
                 depose
                 ]
                 Basilius
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 Basilas
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 he
                 was
                 also
                 called
                 ,
                 )
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 constituted
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Ancyra
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 Marcellus
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 unjustly
                 tortured
                 a
                 certain
                 person
                 ,
                 bound
                 him
                 with
                 Iron
                 chains
                 ,
                 and
                 confined
                 him
                 to
                 Prison
                 :
                 also
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 fastned
                 calumnies
                 upon
                 some
                 persons
                 :
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 he
                 had
                 disturbed
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 
                   Africa
                   .
                   Dracontius
                
                 [
                 was
                 deposed
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 ]
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 removed
                 from
                 Galatia
                 to
                 Pergamus
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 they
                 deposed
                 Neonas
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Seleucia
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 City
                 the
                 Synod
                 had
                 been
                 convened
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 Sophronius
                 of
                 Pompeiopolis
                 in
                 
                   Paphlagonia
                   ,
                   Elpidius
                
                 of
                 a
                 Satala
                 in
                 Macedonia
                 ,
                 and
                 Cyrillus
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 were
                 ejected
                 by
                 them
                 for
                 other
                 reasons
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Eustathius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Sebastia
                 .
              
               
                 BUT
                 Eustathius
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Sebastia
                 in
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 admitted
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 defence
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 long
                 before
                 deposed
                 by
                 Eulalius
                 his
                 own
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 in
                 Cappadocia
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 wore
                 a
                 garment
                 misbecoming
                 the
                 Sacerdotal
                 function
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 
                 Eustathius's
                 room
                 Meletius
                 was
                 constituted
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 concerning
                 whom
                 we
                 will
                 speak
                 hereafter
                 .
                 But
                 Eustathius
                 was
                 afterwards
                 condemned
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 convened
                 upon
                 his
                 account
                 at
                 Gangra
                 [
                 a
                 City
                 ]
                 of
                 Paphlagonia
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 deposition
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 a
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 many
                 things
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Laws
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 had
                 forbidden
                 marriage
                 ,
                 and
                 maintained
                 that
                 meats
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 abstained
                 from
                 :
                 and
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 he
                 separated
                 many
                 who
                 had
                 contracted
                 marriages
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 wives
                 ,
                 and
                 perswaded
                 b
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 an
                 aversion
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 to
                 communicate
                 at
                 home
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 enticed
                 away
                 servants
                 from
                 their
                 Masters
                 by
                 a
                 pretext
                 of
                 piety
                 .
                 He
                 himself
                 wore
                 the
                 habit
                 of
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 his
                 followers
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 and
                 unusual
                 garb
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 order
                 that
                 women
                 should
                 be
                 shorn
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 [
                 asserted
                 ]
                 that
                 set
                 Fasts
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 avoided
                 ;
                 but
                 maintained
                 Fasting
                 on
                 Sundays
                 .
                 He
                 forbad
                 Prayers
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 married
                 ;
                 and
                 taught
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 blessing
                 and
                 communion
                 of
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 wife
                 (
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 lawfully
                 married
                 during
                 his
                 being
                 a
                 Laick
                 ▪
                 )
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 declined
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 most
                 detestable
                 .
                 Upon
                 his
                 doing
                 and
                 teaching
                 these
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 a
                 Synod
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 )
                 convened
                 at
                 Gangra
                 in
                 Paphlagonia
                 deposed
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 Anathematized
                 his
                 opinions
                 .
                 c
                 These
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 afterwards
                 .
                 But
                 Macedonius
                 being
                 then
                 ejected
                 ,
                 Eudoxius
                 ,
                 despising
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 is
                 constituted
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 being
                 consecrated
                 by
                 the
                 Acacians
                 .
                 Who
                 forgot
                 themselves
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 Decree'd
                 what
                 was
                 contradictory
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 determinations
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 who
                 had
                 deposed
                 Dracontius
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 translation
                 from
                 Galatia
                 to
                 Pergamus
                 ,
                 considered
                 not
                 with
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Ordaining
                 Eudoxius
                 who
                 then
                 made
                 a
                 second
                 remove
                 [
                 to
                 another
                 Bishoprick
                 ]
                 they
                 did
                 what
                 was
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Sanctions
                 .
                 Having
                 done
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 sent
                 the
                 Creed
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 read
                 ,
                 d
                 to
                 Ariminum
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 its
                 Supplement
                 ,
                 corrected
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 gave
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 not
                 subscribe
                 it
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 banished
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Edict
                 .
                 [
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 ]
                 They
                 made
                 known
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 who
                 entertained
                 the
                 same
                 sentiments
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 Patrophilus
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Scythopolis
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 went
                 from
                 Seleucia
                 forthwith
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 City
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 Eudoxius
                 having
                 been
                 constituted
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 
                   Great
                   City
                
                 ,
                 the
                 e
                 Great
                 Church
                 named
                 Sophia
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 Constantius's
                 Tenth
                 and
                 Julianus
                 Caesar's
                 third
                 consulate
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 February
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 Eudoxius
                 was
                 seated
                 in
                 that
                 See
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 uttered
                 this
                 sentence
                 which
                 is
                 [
                 still
                 ]
                 
                 in
                 every
                 bodies
                 mouth
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Father
                   is
                   Irreligious
                   ;
                   the
                   Son
                   is
                   Religious
                   .
                
                 When
                 a
                 tumult
                 and
                 a
                 disturbance
                 arose
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 Be
                 not
                 troubled
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 at
                 what
                 has
                 been
                 spoken
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 is
                 irreligious
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 worships
                 no
                 person
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Son
                 is
                 religious
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 worships
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 When
                 Eudoxius
                 had
                 spoken
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 the
                 tumult
                 was
                 appeased
                 ;
                 but
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 disturbance
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 laughter
                 raised
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 saying
                 of
                 his
                 continues
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 ridicule
                 even
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 Such
                 cavils
                 the
                 Arch-hereticks
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 busied
                 themselves
                 about
                 such
                 expressions
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 rending
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 sunder
                 [
                 thereby
                 .
                 ]
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Synod
                 had
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 convened
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLIV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Meletius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 now
                 remaines
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 speak
                 concerning
                 Meletius
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 )
                 was
                 made
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Sebastia
                 in
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 after
                 
                 Eustathius's
                 Deposition
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 afterwards
                 translated
                 from
                 Sebastia
                 to
                 a
                 Beroea
                 [
                 a
                 City
                 ]
                 of
                 Syria
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Synod
                 in
                 Seleucia
                 ,
                 and
                 Subscribed
                 the
                 Creed
                 published
                 there
                 by
                 Acacius
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 directly
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 Beroea
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 convention
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Antiochians
                 understood
                 that
                 Eudoxius
                 had
                 despised
                 [
                 the
                 presidency
                 over
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 removed
                 to
                 the
                 wealth
                 of
                 the
                 Constantinopolitan
                 See
                 ,
                 they
                 sent
                 for
                 b
                 Meletius
                 from
                 Beroea
                 ,
                 and
                 install
                 him
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
                 At
                 first
                 he
                 superseded
                 making
                 any
                 discourses
                 about
                 points
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 delivered
                 moral
                 Doctrine
                 only
                 to
                 his
                 hearers
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 his
                 continuance
                 there
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 expounded
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Creed
                 ,
                 and
                 asserted
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 opinion
                 .
                 Which
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 understood
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 order
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 banished
                 :
                 and
                 caused
                 Euzoïus
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 before
                 been
                 deposed
                 together
                 with
                 Arius
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 reserved
                 an
                 affection
                 for
                 Meletius
                 ,
                 left
                 the
                 Arian
                 congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 assemblies
                 apart
                 by
                 themselves
                 :
                 [
                 although
                 ]
                 those
                 who
                 originally
                 embraced
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 opinion
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 communicate
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 Meletius
                 had
                 received
                 his
                 Ordination
                 from
                 the
                 suffrages
                 of
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 his
                 followers
                 had
                 been
                 baptized
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 manner
                 was
                 the
                 Antiochian
                 Church
                 affected
                 towards
                 the
                 other
                 party
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 agreed
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 Faith.
                 But
                 the
                 Emperour
                 understanding
                 that
                 the
                 Persians
                 were
                 raising
                 another
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 went
                 in
                 great
                 hast
                 to
                 Antioch
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 
                 Macedonius's
                 Heresie
                 .
              
               
                 BUT
                 Macedonius
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 ejected
                 out
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 being
                 unable
                 to
                 bear
                 his
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 could
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 endure
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 quiet
                 .
                 But
                 joyned
                 himself
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 party
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 deposed
                 Acacius
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 at
                 Seleucia
                 .
                 He
                 therefore
                 sent
                 an
                 Embassy
                 to
                 Sophronius
                 and
                 Eleusius
                 ,
                 exhorting
                 them
                 to
                 adhere
                 to
                 that
                 Creed
                 which
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 published
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 confirmed
                 at
                 Seleucia
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 give
                 it
                 an
                 a
                 adulterate
                 name
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ]
                 the
                 
                   Homoiöusian
                   Creed
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 acquaintance
                 and
                 friends
                 flock't
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 now
                 from
                 him
                 called
                 Macedoniani
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 dissented
                 from
                 the
                 Acacians
                 at
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Seleucia
                 ,
                 from
                 thence
                 forward
                 manifestly
                 asserted
                 the
                 term
                 *
                 Homoiöusios
                 ,
                 b
                 whereas
                 before
                 this
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 openly
                 owned
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 report
                 ,
                 which
                 has
                 been
                 prevalent
                 amongst
                 many
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 [
                 term
                 Homoiöusios
                 ]
                 was
                 not
                 
                 Macedonius's
                 invention
                 ;
                 but
                 
                 Marathonius's
                 rather
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Nicomedia
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 followers
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 Marathoniani
                 also
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 Eustathius
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 ejected
                 out
                 of
                 Sebastia
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 mentioned
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 ,
                 )
                 joyned
                 himself
                 to
                 that
                 party
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 Macedonius
                 refused
                 to
                 include
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 the
                 Divinity
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 then
                 Eustathius
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 assent
                 to
                 the
                 terming
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 dare
                 I
                 call
                 him
                 a
                 Creature
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 embrace
                 the
                 
                 Homoöusian-opinion
                 ,
                 give
                 these
                 persons
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 *
                 Pneumatomachi
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 these
                 Macedoniani
                 are
                 so
                 numerous
                 in
                 c
                 Hellespont
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 declare
                 in
                 its
                 due
                 place
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 the
                 Acacians
                 used
                 their
                 utmost
                 endeavours
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 convened
                 again
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 repented
                 their
                 having
                 asserted
                 the
                 Son
                 to
                 be
                 wholly
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 year
                 following
                 therefore
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Taurus
                 and
                 Florentius
                 were
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 they
                 met
                 at
                 Antioch
                 in
                 Syria
                 ,
                 (
                 over
                 which
                 Church
                 Euzöius
                 presided
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 City
                 the
                 Emperour
                 also
                 resided
                 [
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ]
                 )
                 when
                 some
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 resumed
                 a
                 debate
                 of
                 those
                 points
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 determined
                 before
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 the
                 term
                 †
                 Homoïos
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 expunged
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 published
                 both
                 at
                 Ariminum
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 they
                 any
                 longer
                 keep
                 their
                 Vizours
                 on
                 ,
                 but
                 affirmed
                 bare
                 fac'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Son
                 was
                 in
                 all
                 respects
                 unlike
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 Essence
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 his
                 Will
                 also
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 openly
                 asserted
                 (
                 according
                 as
                 Arius
                 had
                 affirmed
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 nothing
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 opinion
                 those
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 were
                 followers
                 of
                 
                 Aëtius's
                 Heresie
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 gave
                 their
                 assent
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 besides
                 their
                 having
                 the
                 appellation
                 of
                 Arians
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 also
                 called
                 *
                 Anomoei
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 †
                 Exucontii
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 at
                 Antioch
                 who
                 embraced
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 opinion
                 ,
                 who
                 [
                 notwithstanding
                 ]
                 were
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 divided
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 upon
                 
                 Meletius's
                 account
                 ,
                 as
                 has
                 been
                 said
                 before
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 they
                 were
                 asked
                 by
                 the
                 Homoöusians
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 audacious
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 term
                 the
                 Son
                 to
                 be
                 unlike
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 affirm
                 that
                 he
                 exists
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 whenas
                 in
                 the
                 Creed
                 published
                 by
                 them
                 they
                 had
                 said
                 he
                 was
                 God
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 they
                 attempted
                 to
                 elude
                 this
                 objection
                 by
                 such
                 fallacious
                 artifices
                 as
                 these
                 :
                 the
                 phrase
                 
                   God
                   of
                   God
                
                 (
                 said
                 they
                 )
                 has
                 the
                 same
                 import
                 with
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   but
                   all
                   things
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 is
                 
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 
                   all
                   things
                
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Editions
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 these
                 words
                 
                   According
                   to
                   the
                   Scriptures
                
                 are
                 added
                 .
                 Georgius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 was
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 this
                 †
                 Sophism
                 .
                 Who
                 being
                 a
                 person
                 unskilled
                 in
                 such
                 expressions
                 ,
                 was
                 ignorant
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 Origen
                 had
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 discussed
                 and
                 interpreted
                 such
                 peculiar
                 phrases
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 attempt
                 to
                 cavil
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 inability
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 reproaches
                 and
                 contempt
                 [
                 thrown
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 ]
                 they
                 recited
                 the
                 same
                 Creed
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 [
                 published
                 ]
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 departed
                 every
                 one
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 City
                 .
                 Georgius
                 therefore
                 returning
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 continued
                 his
                 Presidency
                 over
                 the
                 Churches
                 there
                 ,
                 (
                 Athanasius
                 as
                 yet
                 absconding
                 ▪
                 )
                 and
                 persecuted
                 those
                 in
                 Alexandria
                 who
                 embraced
                 not
                 his
                 Sentiments
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 also
                 cruel
                 and
                 severe
                 towards
                 the
                 Populace
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ;
                 to
                 most
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 odious
                 .
                 At
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 d
                 Harrenius
                 was
                 Ordained
                 in
                 Cyrillus
                 his
                 room
                 .
                 You
                 must
                 also
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 him
                 
                 Heraclius
                 was
                 Constituted
                 [
                 Bishop
                 there
                 ,
                 ]
                 who
                 was
                 succeeded
                 by
                 Hilarius
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 length
                 Cyrillus
                 returned
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 recovered
                 the
                 Presidency
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 there
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 there
                 sprang
                 up
                 another
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLVI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Apollinaristae
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Heresie
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 Laodicea
                 in
                 Syria
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 :
                 For
                 each
                 of
                 their
                 names
                 was
                 Apollinaris
                 .
                 The
                 father
                 was
                 dignified
                 with
                 a
                 Presbyterate
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 :
                 the
                 son
                 had
                 a
                 Readers
                 place
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 both
                 Teachers
                 of
                 Grecian
                 Literature
                 ;
                 the
                 father
                 taught
                 Grammar
                 ,
                 the
                 son
                 Rhetorick
                 .
                 The
                 father
                 was
                 by
                 birth
                 an
                 Alexandrian
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 at
                 first
                 taught
                 at
                 Bery●us
                 ,
                 he
                 removed
                 afterwards
                 to
                 Laodioea
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 married
                 ;
                 and
                 bega●
                 his
                 son
                 Apollinaris
                 .
                 They
                 both
                 flourished
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 with
                 Epiphanius
                 the
                 Sophista
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 very
                 intimate
                 friends
                 ,
                 they
                 conversed
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 Theodotus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 ,
                 fearing
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 continual
                 converse
                 with
                 that
                 person
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 perverted
                 to
                 Gentilism
                 ,
                 forbad
                 their
                 going
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 They
                 regarding
                 the
                 Bishops
                 [
                 prohibition
                 ]
                 very
                 little
                 ,
                 continued
                 their
                 intimacy
                 with
                 Epiphanius
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 Georgius
                 ,
                 successour
                 to
                 Theodotus
                 ,
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 reform
                 [
                 and
                 wean
                 ]
                 them
                 from
                 conversing
                 with
                 Epiphanius
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 unable
                 to
                 perswade
                 them
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 ,
                 he
                 punished
                 them
                 both
                 with
                 Excommunication
                 .
                 Apollinaris
                 the
                 son
                 lookt
                 upon
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 injury
                 ,
                 and
                 confiding
                 in
                 the
                 fluentness
                 of
                 his
                 Sophistick
                 faculty
                 of
                 speaking
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 framed
                 a
                 new
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 which
                 flourisheth
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 bears
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 its
                 Inventour
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 do
                 report
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 dissented
                 from
                 Georgius
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 forementioned
                 reason
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 saw
                 he
                 maintained
                 absurdities
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 professing
                 the
                 son
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 (
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 determined
                 [
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 ]
                 at
                 Seleucia
                 ;
                 )
                 at
                 others
                 inclining
                 to
                 the
                 Arian
                 opinion
                 .
                 Laying
                 hold
                 therefore
                 of
                 this
                 specious
                 pretext
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 separation
                 [
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 saw
                 no
                 body
                 adhered
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 introduce
                 a
                 [
                 new
                 ]
                 Scheme
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 first
                 asserted
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 humanity
                 was
                 assumed
                 by
                 God
                 the
                 Word
                 in
                 the
                 Oeconomy
                 of
                 his
                 incarnation
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 soul.
                 But
                 afterward
                 ,
                 rectifying
                 their
                 former
                 errour
                 by
                 repentance
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 they
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 soul
                 was
                 indeed
                 assumed
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 mind
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 God
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 a
                 mind
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 assumption
                 of
                 Humanity
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 this
                 point
                 only
                 these
                 [
                 Hereticks
                 ]
                 do
                 affirm
                 that
                 they
                 dissent
                 [
                 from
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 ]
                 who
                 from
                 them
                 are
                 now
                 called
                 Apollinaristae
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 assert
                 that
                 the
                 Trinity
                 is
                 Consubstantial
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 shall
                 mention
                 the
                 two
                 
                 Appollinaris's
                 again
                 in
                 due
                 place
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLVII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantius
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantius
                 resided
                 at
                 
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   Julianus
                   Caesar
                
                 engages
                 with
                 a
                 numerous
                 army
                 of
                 Barbarians
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Gallia's
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 obtained
                 a
                 Victory
                 ,
                 was
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 greatly
                 beloved
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 proclaimed
                 Emperour
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 told
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantius
                 put
                 him
                 into
                 an
                 agony
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 therefore
                 baptized
                 by
                 Euzoïus
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 undertakes
                 an
                 expedition
                 against
                 Julianus
                 .
                 But
                 arriving
                 between
                 Cappadocia
                 and
                 Cilicia
                 ,
                 he
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 at
                 Mopsucrenae
                 ,
                 (
                 being
                 seized
                 with
                 an
                 Apoplexy
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 too
                 great
                 solicitude
                 ,
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 Taurus
                 and
                 Florentius
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 November
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 hundred
                 eighty
                 fifth
                 
                   Olympiad
                   .
                   Constantius
                
                 lived
                 fourty
                 five
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 reigned
                 thirty
                 eight
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 his
                 Fathers
                 Colleague
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 thirteen
                 years
                 :
                 after
                 whose
                 death
                 [
                 he
                 Governed
                 ]
                 twenty
                 five
                 :
                 which
                 space
                 of
                 years
                 this
                 Book
                 doth
                 contain
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               THIRD
               BOOK
               OF
               THE
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               OF
               
                 SOCRATES
                 SCHOLASTICUS
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                
                 Concerning
                 Julianus
                 ,
                 his
                 Extract
                 ,
                 and
                 Education
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 ,
                 upon
                 his
                 being
                 made
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 he
                 revolted
                 to
                 Gentilism
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 Emperour
                 Constantius
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 on
                 the
                 confines
                 of
                 Cilicia
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 Taurus
                 and
                 Florentius
                 .
                 During
                 the
                 same
                 persons
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 Julianus
                 arriving
                 from
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 a
                 about
                 the
                 eleventh
                 of
                 December
                 next
                 ensuing
                 ,
                 made
                 his
                 entry
                 into
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 proclaimed
                 Emperour
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 whereas
                 't
                 is
                 our
                 design
                 to
                 say
                 something
                 concerning
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Julianus
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 fam'd
                 for
                 his
                 eloquence
                 ;
                 let
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 his
                 Intimado's
                 ,
                 expect
                 we
                 should
                 do
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 pompous
                 and
                 majestick
                 stile
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 caracter
                 of
                 so
                 eminent
                 a
                 person
                 should
                 in
                 every
                 particular
                 correspond
                 with
                 his
                 greatness
                 of
                 whom
                 't
                 is
                 given
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 the
                 composure
                 of
                 an
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 being
                 our
                 business
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 continue
                 our
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 low
                 ,
                 plain
                 ,
                 and
                 mean
                 stile
                 for
                 perspicuities
                 sake
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 we
                 promised
                 [
                 to
                 do
                 ]
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
                 Being
                 therefore
                 to
                 speak
                 concerning
                 him
                 ,
                 his
                 Extract
                 ,
                 Education
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 :
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 our
                 performing
                 hereof
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 begin
                 a
                 little
                 higher
                 .
                 Constantinus
                 ,
                 he
                 who
                 gave
                 Byzantium
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 ,
                 had
                 two
                 brothers
                 begotten
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 father
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mother
                 .
                 The
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 was
                 Dalmatius
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 called
                 
                   Constantius
                   .
                   Dalmatius
                
                 had
                 a
                 son
                 who
                 bore
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 .
                 Constantius
                 begat
                 two
                 sons
                 ,
                 Gallus
                 and
                 Julianus
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 [
                 Constantine
                 ]
                 the
                 Builder
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 had
                 murthered
                 
                   Dalmatius
                   the
                   younger
                
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 these
                 *
                 two
                 also
                 being
                 Orphans
                 ,
                 wanted
                 but
                 little
                 of
                 falling
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 danger
                 with
                 Dalmatius
                 :
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 distemper
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 mortal
                 delivered
                 Gallus
                 [
                 from
                 their
                 violence
                 :
                 ]
                 and
                 the
                 tenderness
                 of
                 
                 Julianus's
                 age
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 eight
                 years
                 old
                 compleat
                 )
                 protected
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Emperours
                 rage
                 against
                 them
                 was
                 mollified
                 ,
                 Gallus
                 frequented
                 the
                 Schools
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 in
                 Ionia
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Country
                 they
                 had
                 large
                 possessions
                 left
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 Ancestours
                 .
                 And
                 Julianus
                 being
                 grown
                 up
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 auditour
                 in
                 the
                 Schools
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 going
                 into
                 the
                 Pallace
                 (
                 where
                 there
                 were
                 then
                 Schools
                 )
                 in
                 a
                 private
                 habit
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 tutored
                 by
                 Macedonius
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 .
                 b
                 Nicocles
                 the
                 Laconian
                 taught
                 him
                 the
                 Grammar
                 ;
                 he
                 had
                 for
                 his
                 
                   Rhetorick
                   ▪
                
                 master
                 Ecebolius
                 the
                 Sophista
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 a
                 Christian.
                 For
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantius
                 took
                 great
                 care
                 ,
                 least
                 by
                 his
                 being
                 an
                 hearer
                 of
                 a
                 
                 Pagan-master
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 revolt
                 to
                 the
                 superstition
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 :
                 ]
                 For
                 Julianus
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 a
                 Christian.
                 Upon
                 his
                 making
                 a
                 great
                 progress
                 in
                 Literature
                 ,
                 a
                 rumour
                 [
                 began
                 ]
                 to
                 be
                 spread
                 amongst
                 the
                 peop'e
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 fit
                 to
                 Govern
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 .
                 Which
                 report
                 being
                 more
                 openly
                 divulged
                 ,
                 much
                 disturbed
                 the
                 Emperours
                 mind
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 he
                 removed
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 *
                 
                   Great
                   City
                
                 to
                 Nicomedia
                 ,
                 ordering
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 frequent
                 [
                 the
                 School
                 ]
                 of
                 Libanius
                 the
                 Syrian-Sophista
                 .
                 For
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Libanius
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 expelled
                 Constantinople
                 by
                 the
                 School-masters
                 ,
                 had
                 opened
                 a
                 School
                 at
                 Nicomedia
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 he
                 vented
                 his
                 gall
                 against
                 the
                 School-masters
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 c
                 Oration
                 which
                 he
                 wrote
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 Julianus
                 was
                 forbidden
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 ▪
                 Libanius
                 was
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 Religion
                 a
                 Pagan
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 great
                 admirer
                 of
                 
                 Libanius's
                 Orations
                 ,
                 He
                 procured
                 them
                 privately
                 ,
                 and
                 perused
                 them
                 frequently
                 and
                 studiously
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 proficiency
                 in
                 Rhetorick
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 to
                 
                   Nicomedia
                   ,
                   Maximus
                
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 not
                 
                 d
                 Maximus
                 of
                 Byzantium
                 ,
                 Euclid's
                 Father
                 ,
                 but
                 Maximus
                 the
                 Ephesian
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Valentinianus
                 ordered
                 to
                 be
                 slain
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 practicer
                 of
                 Magick
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 hapned
                 a
                 long
                 while
                 after
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 his
                 coming
                 to
                 Nicomedia
                 was
                 occasioned
                 by
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 
                 Julianus's
                 fame
                 ,
                 which
                 induced
                 him
                 to
                 go
                 thither
                 .
                 Julianus
                 having
                 had
                 a
                 taste
                 of
                 Philosophick
                 Literature
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 began
                 forthwith
                 to
                 imitate
                 his
                 Masters
                 Religion
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 instilled
                 into
                 his
                 mind
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 made
                 acquainted
                 with
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 Julianus
                 being
                 betwixt
                 hope
                 and
                 fear
                 ,
                 became
                 very
                 desirous
                 of
                 avoiding
                 suspicion
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 who
                 had
                 before
                 been
                 a
                 sincere
                 Christian
                 ,
                 then
                 began
                 to
                 act
                 the
                 hypocrite
                 .
                 Being
                 therefore
                 shaved
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 skin
                 ,
                 he
                 pretended
                 to
                 lead
                 a
                 monastick
                 life
                 .
                 Privately
                 he
                 imployed
                 himself
                 about
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 he
                 read
                 the
                 sacred
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 Reader
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Nicomedia
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 specious
                 pretext
                 he
                 avoided
                 the
                 Emperours
                 fury
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 he
                 did
                 out
                 of
                 fear
                 .
                 But
                 [
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 ]
                 he
                 receded
                 not
                 from
                 his
                 hope
                 ,
                 but
                 told
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 would
                 be
                 happy
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 possest
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 Whilst
                 his
                 affairs
                 were
                 in
                 this
                 posture
                 ,
                 his
                 brother
                 Gallus
                 was
                 created
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 journey
                 into
                 the
                 East
                 came
                 to
                 Nicomedia
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 visit
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 this
                 Gallus
                 was
                 slain
                 ,
                 immediately
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 Emperour
                 grew
                 suspicious
                 of
                 Julianus
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 he
                 ordered
                 a
                 guard
                 should
                 be
                 set
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 could
                 get
                 an
                 opportunity
                 of
                 slipping
                 away
                 from
                 his
                 Keepers
                 ,
                 he
                 removed
                 from
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 made
                 his
                 escape
                 .
                 At
                 length
                 the
                 Emperours
                 wife
                 Eusebia
                 ,
                 having
                 found
                 him
                 out
                 during
                 his
                 absconding
                 ,
                 perswades
                 the
                 Emperour
                 to
                 do
                 him
                 no
                 harm
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 allow
                 him
                 a
                 liberty
                 of
                 going
                 to
                 Athens
                 ,
                 to
                 study
                 Philosophy
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 (
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 brief
                 )
                 the
                 Emperour
                 sent
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 created
                 him
                 Caesar.
                 After
                 which
                 he
                 married
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 sister
                 Helena
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 
                 Gallia's
                 against
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 (
                 whom
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantius
                 had
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 hired
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Auxiliaries
                 against
                 Magnentius
                 ,
                 )
                 having
                 been
                 imployed
                 in
                 no
                 service
                 against
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 fell
                 to
                 destroying
                 the
                 Roman
                 Cities
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 regard
                 Julianus
                 was
                 as
                 yet
                 but
                 young
                 ,
                 he
                 ordered
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 enter
                 upon
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 action
                 without
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 the
                 Commanders
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 .
                 Who
                 having
                 received
                 so
                 large
                 a
                 commission
                 ,
                 grew
                 negligent
                 in
                 their
                 management
                 of
                 affairs
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 account
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 increased
                 in
                 strength
                 ;
                 Julianus
                 permitted
                 the
                 Commanders
                 to
                 spend
                 their
                 time
                 in
                 Luxury
                 and
                 drinking
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 made
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 more
                 couragious
                 ,
                 by
                 promising
                 a
                 set
                 reward
                 to
                 him
                 who
                 should
                 kill
                 a
                 Barbarian
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 original
                 cause
                 ,
                 whereby
                 both
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 Forces
                 were
                 diminished
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 he
                 himself
                 was
                 rendred
                 more
                 acceptable
                 to
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 report
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 entring
                 into
                 a
                 Town
                 ,
                 a
                 e
                 Crown
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 [
                 usually
                 ]
                 adorn
                 the
                 Cities
                 ,
                 being
                 hung
                 up
                 by
                 Ropes
                 between
                 two
                 Pillars
                 ,
                 fell
                 down
                 upon
                 his
                 head
                 and
                 fitted
                 it
                 exactly
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 gave
                 a
                 shout
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 this
                 sign
                 [
                 it
                 seemed
                 ]
                 to
                 be
                 portended
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 Emperour
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 those
                 who
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Constantius
                 therefore
                 sent
                 him
                 against
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 perish
                 there
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 engagement
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 whether
                 they
                 who
                 report
                 this
                 ,
                 speak
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 For
                 should
                 he
                 have
                 framed
                 such
                 a
                 design
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 joyned
                 him
                 in
                 marriage
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 sister
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 a
                 conspiracy
                 against
                 himself
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 every
                 one
                 judge
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 pleasure
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 upon
                 
                 Julianus's
                 making
                 a
                 complaint
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 the
                 slothfullness
                 of
                 his
                 Military
                 Officers
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 another
                 Commander
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 exactly
                 agreeable
                 to
                 
                 Julianus's
                 courage
                 .
                 Having
                 got
                 such
                 an
                 Assistant
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 bold
                 attack
                 upon
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 .
                 They
                 dispatcht
                 away
                 an
                 Embassadour
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 informing
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 ordered
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Letters
                 to
                 March
                 into
                 the
                 Roman
                 Territories
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Letters
                 were
                 produced
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 clapt
                 their
                 Embassadour
                 into
                 prison
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 engaged
                 their
                 forces
                 ,
                 routed
                 them
                 totally
                 ▪
                 He
                 also
                 took
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 prisoner
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 him
                 to
                 Constantius
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 fortunate
                 success
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 proclaimed
                 Emperour
                 by
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 they
                 wanted
                 an
                 Imperial
                 Crown
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 guards
                 took
                 the
                 Chain
                 which
                 he
                 wore
                 about
                 his
                 own
                 neck
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 upon
                 
                 Julianus's
                 head
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 manner
                 therefore
                 Julianus
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 Emperour
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 hearers
                 judge
                 ,
                 whether
                 or
                 no
                 they
                 became
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 neither
                 sent
                 an
                 Embassage
                 to
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 nor
                 did
                 he
                 shew
                 him
                 that
                 Reverence
                 which
                 was
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 his
                 Benefactour
                 ,
                 but
                 managed
                 all
                 affairs
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 arbitrement
                 .
                 He
                 changed
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 Provinces
                 ;
                 and
                 reproacht
                 Constantius
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 ,
                 by
                 reciting
                 in
                 publick
                 his
                 Letters
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 [
                 those
                 inhabitants
                 ]
                 revolted
                 from
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 over
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 manifestly
                 pull'd
                 off
                 his
                 mask
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 went
                 from
                 City
                 to
                 City
                 ,
                 opened
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Temples
                 ,
                 offered
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 Idols
                 ,
                 and
                 termed
                 himself
                 the
                 *
                 
                   Pontifex
                   Maximus
                
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 as
                 professed
                 Gentilism
                 celebrated
                 their
                 heathenish
                 Festivals
                 [
                 after
                 their
                 own
                 manner
                 .
                 ]
                 By
                 these
                 proceedings
                 of
                 his
                 he
                 f
                 takes
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 raising
                 a
                 Civil
                 War
                 against
                 Constantius
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 in
                 him
                 lay
                 ,
                 [
                 he
                 took
                 care
                 ]
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 calamities
                 should
                 have
                 hapned
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 consequents
                 of
                 a
                 War.
                 For
                 this
                 Philosophers
                 desire
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 g
                 fulfilled
                 without
                 much
                 bloud-shed
                 .
                 
                 But
                 God
                 the
                 Arbiter
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Councils
                 ,
                 repressed
                 the
                 *
                 Impetus
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Antagonists
                 without
                 any
                 †
                 damage
                 to
                 the
                 Republick
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 Julianus
                 arrived
                 amongst
                 the
                 Thracians
                 ,
                 news
                 was
                 brought
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 Constantius
                 was
                 dead
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 escaped
                 a
                 Civil
                 War.
                 But
                 Julianus
                 having
                 made
                 his
                 entry
                 into
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 began
                 immediately
                 to
                 consider
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 he
                 might
                 win
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 procure
                 their
                 benevolence
                 towards
                 himself
                 .
                 He
                 makes
                 use
                 therefore
                 of
                 this
                 Artifice
                 .
                 He
                 very
                 well
                 understood
                 ,
                 that
                 Constantius
                 was
                 odious
                 to
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 embraced
                 the
                 Homoousian
                 opinion
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 driven
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 had
                 proscribed
                 and
                 banished
                 the
                 Bishops
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 assuredly
                 knew
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Heathens
                 were
                 sorely
                 vexed
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 prohibited
                 sacrificing
                 to
                 their
                 Gods
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 very
                 desirous
                 of
                 getting
                 an
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 wherein
                 their
                 Temples
                 might
                 be
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 liberty
                 of
                 offering
                 sacrifices
                 to
                 their
                 Idols
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 sensible
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 these
                 reasons
                 both
                 those
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 had
                 privately
                 rancoured
                 minds
                 against
                 his
                 predecessour
                 [
                 Constantius
                 .
                 ]
                 He
                 also
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 people
                 in
                 general
                 highly
                 resented
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 Eunuches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rapines
                 h
                 of
                 Eusebius
                 the
                 principal
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Bed-chamber
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 therefore
                 treated
                 them
                 all
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 craft
                 and
                 subtlety
                 .
                 With
                 some
                 he
                 dissembled
                 :
                 others
                 he
                 oblieged
                 by
                 kindnesses
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 great
                 affectour
                 of
                 vain
                 glory
                 .
                 But
                 He
                 made
                 it
                 evident
                 to
                 all
                 in
                 general
                 how
                 he
                 was
                 affected
                 towards
                 the
                 superstition
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 make
                 Constantius
                 odious
                 for
                 his
                 cruelty
                 towards
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 render
                 him
                 infamous
                 amongst
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 ,
                 he
                 commanded
                 that
                 the
                 exiled
                 Bishops
                 should
                 be
                 recalled
                 ;
                 and
                 restored
                 to
                 them
                 their
                 estates
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 confiscated
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 he
                 issued
                 out
                 an
                 Order
                 to
                 his
                 Confidents
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Temples
                 should
                 be
                 forthwith
                 opened
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 injured
                 by
                 the
                 Eunuches
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 repossessed
                 of
                 their
                 goods
                 which
                 were
                 unjustly
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 punished
                 Eusebius
                 the
                 principal
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Bed-chamber
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 because
                 many
                 persons
                 had
                 been
                 wronged
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 was
                 assured
                 that
                 his
                 brother
                 Gallus
                 had
                 been
                 murthered
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 calumny
                 [
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 ]
                 He
                 took
                 care
                 that
                 
                 Constantius's
                 body
                 should
                 be
                 honoured
                 with
                 an
                 Imperial
                 Funeral
                 .
                 He
                 expelled
                 the
                 Eunuches
                 ,
                 Barbers
                 ,
                 and
                 Cooks
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Pallace
                 .
                 The
                 Eunuches
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 lost
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 after
                 whose
                 death
                 he
                 resolved
                 not
                 to
                 marry
                 any
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 Cooks
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 fed
                 upon
                 a
                 very
                 slender
                 and
                 mean
                 diet
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Barbers
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 one
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 reasons
                 he
                 put
                 these
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 out
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Pallace
                 .
                 ]
                 Most
                 of
                 the
                 Notaries
                 he
                 reduced
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 ordered
                 that
                 the
                 rest
                 should
                 be
                 allowed
                 a
                 salary
                 befitting
                 a
                 Notary
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 retrenched
                 the
                 i
                 publick
                 way
                 of
                 conveyance
                 of
                 necessaries
                 for
                 [
                 publick
                 ]
                 uses
                 :
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 use
                 ]
                 of
                 Mules
                 ,
                 Oxen
                 ,
                 and
                 Asses
                 ;
                 and
                 permitted
                 horses
                 only
                 to
                 serve
                 for
                 such
                 publick
                 conveniences
                 .
                 These
                 Acts
                 of
                 his
                 are
                 commended
                 by
                 some
                 few
                 persons
                 :
                 but
                 most
                 men
                 discommend
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 grandeur
                 and
                 magnificence
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 riches
                 being
                 lost
                 ,
                 which
                 creates
                 an
                 admiration
                 in
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 ,
                 he
                 thereby
                 rendred
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 an
                 Emperour
                 despicable
                 and
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 contempt
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 sate
                 up
                 all
                 night
                 ,
                 composing
                 Orations
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 recited
                 at
                 his
                 going
                 into
                 the
                 Senate-house
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 only
                 Emperour
                 since
                 Julius
                 Caesar's
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 made
                 Speeches
                 in
                 the
                 Senate-house
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 an
                 high
                 esteem
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 studious
                 about
                 [
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 ]
                 Literature
                 :
                 but
                 more
                 especially
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 professed
                 Philosophy
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 the
                 report
                 hereof
                 brought
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 pretenders
                 to
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 Learning
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 to
                 the
                 Pallace
                 ,
                 who
                 wore
                 their
                 *
                 Palliums
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 more
                 conspicuous
                 for
                 their
                 garb
                 ,
                 than
                 their
                 Learning
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 troublesome
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 being
                 persons
                 that
                 were
                 Impostours
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 always
                 owned
                 the
                 same
                 Religion
                 with
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 He
                 himself
                 also
                 was
                 so
                 excessively
                 vain
                 glorious
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 reviled
                 all
                 his
                 predecessours
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 book
                 he
                 composed
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 entitled
                 
                   The
                   Caesars
                
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 proud
                 temper
                 of
                 mind
                 excited
                 him
                 to
                 write
                 Books
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 also
                 .
                 His
                 expulsion
                 of
                 the
                 Cooks
                 and
                 Barbers
                 was
                 an
                 act
                 [
                 befitting
                 ]
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 an
                 Emperour
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 his
                 reproaching
                 and
                 reviling
                 [
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 ]
                 he
                 did
                 neither
                 like
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 nor
                 an
                 Emperour
                 .
                 For
                 both
                 those
                 sorts
                 of
                 persons
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 [
                 of
                 a
                 temper
                 of
                 mind
                 ]
                 superiour
                 to
                 all
                 detraction
                 and
                 envy
                 .
                 An
                 Emperour
                 may
                 indeed
                 be
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 bears
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 modesty
                 and
                 temperance
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 should
                 he
                 imitate
                 an
                 Emperour
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 would
                 transgress
                 his
                 Rules
                 .
                 Let
                 thus
                 much
                 be
                 cursorily
                 said
                 concerning
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Julianus
                 ,
                 his
                 Extract
                 ,
                 Education
                 ,
                 and
                 disposition
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Sedition
                 which
                 hapned
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 Georgius
                 was
                 slain
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 mention
                 what
                 was
                 transacted
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 great
                 City
                 Alexandria
                 there
                 hapned
                 a
                 disturbance
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 place
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 lain
                 wast
                 and
                 neglected
                 ,
                 (
                 being
                 filled
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 filth
                 ▪
                 )
                 wherein
                 the
                 Heathens
                 had
                 formerly
                 celebrated
                 their
                 Mysteries
                 〈…〉
                 ‖
                 Mithra
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 sacrificed
                 men
                 .
                 This
                 place
                 being
                 vacant
                 
                 and
                 useless
                 ,
                 Constantius
                 had
                 sometime
                 before
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Alexandrians
                   .
                   Georgius
                
                 ,
                 desirous
                 to
                 erect
                 an
                 Oratory
                 therein
                 ,
                 gave
                 order
                 that
                 the
                 place
                 should
                 be
                 cleansed
                 .
                 Whilst
                 they
                 were
                 clearing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 †
                 Adytum
                 discovered
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 vast
                 depth
                 ,
                 wherein
                 were
                 hid
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 .
                 Which
                 were
                 the
                 Skulls
                 of
                 many
                 men
                 ,
                 young
                 and
                 old
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 report
                 says
                 ,
                 had
                 heretofore
                 been
                 slain
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 Heathens
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 divinations
                 by
                 the
                 inspection
                 of
                 entrails
                 ,
                 and
                 performed
                 Magick
                 sacrifices
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 inchantment
                 of
                 mens
                 souls
                 .
                 The
                 Christians
                 therefore
                 ,
                 upon
                 their
                 discovery
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Adytum
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 Mithra
                 ,
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 business
                 to
                 expose
                 these
                 Heathenish
                 mysteries
                 to
                 the
                 view
                 and
                 derision
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 began
                 forthwith
                 to
                 carry
                 them
                 in
                 triumph
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 about
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 showing
                 the
                 multitude
                 mens
                 bare
                 Skulls
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Heathens
                 that
                 were
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 beheld
                 this
                 ,
                 being
                 unable
                 to
                 endure
                 this
                 ignominious
                 affront
                 ,
                 they
                 became
                 highly
                 enraged
                 :
                 and
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 what
                 came
                 next
                 to
                 hand
                 for
                 a
                 weapon
                 ,
                 they
                 fell
                 with
                 great
                 violence
                 upon
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 destroyed
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 by
                 various
                 sorts
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 they
                 killed
                 with
                 swords
                 ,
                 others
                 with
                 clubs
                 or
                 stones
                 .
                 Others
                 they
                 strangled
                 with
                 ropes
                 .
                 Some
                 they
                 crucified
                 ,
                 inflicting
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 death
                 on
                 them
                 designedly
                 ,
                 in
                 contumely
                 to
                 the
                 Cross
                 [
                 of
                 Christ.
                 ]
                 They
                 wounded
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 usually
                 happens
                 in
                 such
                 [
                 riots
                 ,
                 ]
                 they
                 spared
                 not
                 their
                 neerest
                 friends
                 and
                 relatives
                 .
                 But
                 one
                 Friend
                 slew
                 another
                 ,
                 Brother
                 [
                 murdered
                 ]
                 Brother
                 ,
                 Parents
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 outragiously
                 embrewing
                 their
                 hands
                 in
                 one
                 anothers
                 blood
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 reason
                 the
                 Christians
                 left
                 off
                 cleansing
                 
                 Mithra's
                 Temple
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Heathens
                 dragg'd
                 Georgius
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 bound
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 Camel
                 ,
                 tore
                 him
                 to
                 pieces
                 ,
                 after
                 which
                 they
                 burnt
                 him
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Camel.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                
                 That
                 the
                 Emperour
                 incensed
                 at
                 Georgius's
                 murder
                 ,
                 sharply
                 rebuked
                 the
                 Alexandrians
                 by
                 his
                 Letter
                 .
              
               
                 BUT
                 the
                 Emperour
                 highly
                 resented
                 
                 Georgius's
                 murther
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Letter
                 severely
                 reprehended
                 the
                 Citizens
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 report
                 spread
                 abroad
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 this
                 to
                 Georgius
                 ,
                 who
                 hated
                 him
                 upon
                 
                 Athanasius's
                 account
                 .
                 But
                 my
                 opinion
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 entertain
                 malice
                 and
                 hatred
                 in
                 their
                 mindes
                 ,
                 do
                 usually
                 put
                 themselves
                 into
                 their
                 company
                 who
                 make
                 insurrections
                 against
                 unjust
                 persons
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour's
                 Letter
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 lays
                 the
                 blame
                 upon
                 the
                 populace
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 upon
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 But
                 Georgius
                 was
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 before
                 a
                 appeared
                 ,
                 troublesome
                 and
                 offensive
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 the
                 multitude
                 was
                 incensed
                 against
                 him
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 high
                 degree
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 [
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ]
                 does
                 rather
                 blame
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 hear
                 from
                 the
                 Letter
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         EMPEROUR
                         CAESAR
                         JULIAN●S
                         ,
                         MAXIMUS
                         ,
                         AUGUSTUS
                         ,
                         to
                         the
                         Citizens
                         of
                         Alexandria
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           Although
                           you
                           have
                           no
                           Reverence
                           for
                        
                         Alexander
                         
                           the
                           Builder
                           of
                           your
                           City
                           ,
                           and
                           (
                           which
                           is
                           more
                           )
                           for
                           that
                           Great
                           God
                           the
                           most
                           holy
                        
                         Serapis
                         ;
                         
                           yet
                           how
                           is
                           it
                           that
                           you
                           have
                           forgot
                           both
                           that
                           humanity
                           ,
                           and
                        
                         *
                         Decorum
                         ,
                         
                           due
                           to
                           mankind
                           in
                           general
                           ?
                           We
                           will
                           add
                           ,
                           [
                           which
                           is
                           due
                           ]
                           to
                           Us
                           also
                           ,
                           to
                           whom
                           all
                           the
                           Gods
                           ,
                           especially
                           the
                           Great
                        
                         Serapis
                         ,
                         
                           have
                           assigned
                           the
                           Empire
                           of
                           the
                           World.
                           For
                           whom
                           it
                           was
                           sit
                           you
                           should
                           have
                           reserved
                           the
                           Cognizance
                           of
                           their
                           case
                           who
                           had
                           injured
                           you
                           .
                           But
                           perhaps
                           ,
                           you
                           were
                           imposed
                           upon
                           by
                           anger
                           and
                           rage
                           ,
                           which
                           where
                           it
                           inhabits
                           the
                           mind
                           ,
                           does
                           usually
                           perpetrate
                           most
                           enormous
                           facts
                           .
                        
                         b
                         
                           But
                           when
                           you
                           had
                           repressed
                           your
                           fury
                           ,
                           you
                           afterwards
                           added
                           the
                           commission
                           of
                           an
                           unjust
                           act
                           to
                           what
                           had
                           on
                           a
                           sudden
                           been
                           advisedly
                           resolved
                           by
                           you
                           .
                           Nor
                           were
                           you
                           of
                           the
                           Commonalty
                           ashamed
                           of
                           perpetrating
                           those
                           things
                           ,
                           for
                           which
                           you
                           deservedly
                           hated
                           them
                           .
                           For
                           ,
                           declare
                           to
                           Us
                           ,
                           [
                           We
                           adjure
                           you
                           ]
                           by
                        
                         Serapis
                         ,
                         
                           for
                           what
                           unjust
                           acts
                           were
                           you
                           incensed
                           against
                        
                         Georgius
                         ?
                         
                           You
                           will
                           undoubtedly
                           make
                           answer
                           ,
                           because
                           he
                           exasperated
                        
                         Constantius
                         
                           of
                           Blessed
                           memory
                           against
                           us
                           :
                           also
                           ,
                           because
                           he
                           brought
                           an
                           Army
                           into
                           the
                           sacred
                           City
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                        
                         c
                         
                           King
                           of
                        
                         Egypt
                         
                           possest
                           himself
                           of
                           Gods
                           most
                           holy
                           Temple
                           ,
                           and
                           took
                           away
                           from
                           thence
                           the
                           images
                           ,
                           the
                           consecrated
                           gifts
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           furniture
                           in
                           those
                           sacred
                           places
                           .
                           At
                           which
                           when
                           (
                           as
                           it
                           was
                           meet
                           )
                           you
                           were
                           highly
                           incensed
                           ,
                           and
                           attempted
                           to
                           defend
                           God
                           ,
                           (
                           or
                           rather
                           his
                           goods
                           and
                           possessions
                           ,
                           )
                           from
                           violence
                           ;
                           He
                           ,
                           contrary
                           to
                           justice
                           ,
                           Law
                           ,
                           and
                           Piety
                           ,
                           audaciously
                           sent
                           armed
                           men
                           against
                           you
                           .
                           [
                           But
                           ]
                           perhaps
                           (
                           in
                           regard
                           he
                           was
                           more
                           afraid
                           of
                        
                         Georgius
                         than
                         Constantius
                         ,
                         )
                         d
                         
                           He
                           had
                           made
                           better
                           provision
                           for
                           his
                           own
                           safety
                           ,
                           had
                           he
                           at
                           first
                           behaved
                           himself
                           more
                           moderately
                           and
                           civilly
                           towards
                           you
                           ,
                           and
                           not
                           so
                           tyrannically
                           .
                           You
                           being
                           therefore
                           for
                           these
                           reasons
                           enraged
                           against
                        
                         Georgius
                         
                           the
                           enemy
                           of
                           the
                           Gods
                           ,
                           have
                           again
                           polluted
                           your
                           sacred
                           City
                           ,
                           whenas
                           you
                           might
                           have
                           brought
                           him
                           to
                           his
                           Trial
                           before
                           the
                           Judges
                           .
                           For
                           by
                           this
                           means
                           neither
                           Murder
                           ,
                           nor
                           any
                           other
                           unlawful
                           Fact
                           had
                           been
                           committed
                           :
                           but
                           justice
                           had
                           been
                           equitably
                           and
                           exactly
                           done
                           ,
                           which
                           would
                           have
                           preserved
                           you
                           guiltless
                           from
                           all
                           manner
                           of
                           wickedness
                           ,
                           and
                           would
                           have
                           punished
                           him
                           who
                           had
                           impiously
                           committed
                           such
                           enormous
                           Crimes
                           ,
                           and
                           [
                           lastly
                           ]
                           would
                           have
                           curbed
                           all
                           those
                           who
                           contemn
                           the
                           Gods
                           ,
                           and
                           disrespect
                           so
                           great
                           Cities
                           and
                           such
                           a
                           flourishing
                           people
                           ;
                           making
                           the
                           barbarity
                           they
                           practised
                           against
                           them
                           the
                        
                         Praeludium
                         [
                         
                           as
                           it
                           were
                        
                         ]
                         of
                         
                         
                           their
                           power
                           .
                           Compare
                           therefore
                           this
                           Our
                           Letter
                        
                         c
                         
                           with
                           that
                           We
                           sent
                           a
                           while
                           since
                           ,
                           and
                           consider
                           the
                           difference
                           between
                           them
                           .
                           How
                           highly
                           did
                           We
                           then
                           commend
                           you
                           ?
                           But
                           now
                           ,
                           by
                           the
                           [
                           immortal
                           ]
                           God
                           's
                           !
                           When
                           We
                           should
                           praise
                           you
                           ,
                           We
                           cannot
                           ,
                           by
                           reason
                           of
                           your
                           heinous
                           offence
                           .
                           The
                           people
                           are
                           so
                           audacious
                           as
                           to
                           tare
                           a
                           man
                           piece-meal
                           like
                           dogs
                           .
                           Nor
                           are
                           they
                           afterwards
                           abashed
                           or
                           carefull
                           of
                           preserving
                           their
                           hands
                           pure
                           ,
                           that
                           they
                        
                         *
                         
                           may
                           stretch
                           them
                           out
                           undefiled
                           with
                           bloud
                           in
                           the
                           presence
                           of
                           the
                           Gods.
                           But
                        
                         Georgius
                         
                           deserved
                           to
                           undergo
                           these
                           sufferings
                           .
                           We
                           might
                           perhaps
                           grant
                           ,
                           [
                           that
                           he
                           deserved
                           ]
                           more
                           horrid
                           and
                           acute
                           tortures
                           .
                           And
                           should
                           you
                           say
                           ,
                           [
                           he
                           deserved
                           them
                           ]
                           upon
                           your
                           account
                           ,
                           We
                           also
                           assent
                           to
                           that
                           .
                           But
                           should
                           you
                           add
                           ,
                           [
                           he
                           deserved
                           to
                           have
                           this
                           inflicted
                           on
                           him
                           ]
                           by
                           you
                           ;
                           that
                           We
                           can
                           in
                           no
                           wise
                           allow
                           .
                           For
                           you
                           have
                           Laws
                           ,
                           which
                           ought
                           to
                           be
                           observed
                           and
                           revered
                           by
                           you
                           all
                           ,
                           as
                           well
                           privately
                           as
                           in
                           publick
                           .
                           Now
                           ,
                           suppose
                           it
                           happens
                           ,
                           that
                           some
                           private
                           persons
                           do
                           violate
                           these
                           Laws
                           ,
                           yet
                           the
                           Community
                           must
                           be
                           regulated
                           by
                           good
                           Laws
                           ,
                           and
                           you
                           are
                           to
                           pay
                           obedience
                           to
                           those
                           laws
                           ,
                           and
                           not
                           transgress
                           what
                           has
                           from
                           the
                           beginning
                           been
                           well
                           and
                           prudently
                           constituted
                           .
                           It
                           has
                           hapned
                           very
                           fortunately
                           for
                           you
                           ,
                           O
                           ye
                        
                         Alexandrians
                         !
                         
                           that
                           you
                           have
                           perpetrated
                           such
                           a
                           fact
                           as
                           this
                           in
                           Our
                           Reign
                           ;
                           Who
                           ,
                           by
                           reason
                           of
                           Our
                           Reverence
                           towards
                           God
                           ,
                           and
                           upon
                           account
                           of
                           our
                        
                         f
                         
                           Grandfather
                           and
                           Uncle
                           whose
                           name
                           We
                           bear
                           ,
                           (
                           who
                           Governed
                        
                         Egypt
                         
                           and
                           your
                           City
                           ,
                           )
                           do
                           retain
                           a
                           fraternal
                           affection
                           for
                           you
                           .
                           Certainly
                           ,
                           that
                           power
                           which
                           suffers
                           not
                           it self
                           to
                           be
                           disrespected
                           ,
                           and
                           such
                           a
                           Government
                           as
                           is
                           severe
                           ,
                           entire
                           ,
                           and
                           of
                           an
                           healthy
                           constitution
                           ,
                        
                         g
                         
                           could
                           not
                           connive
                           at
                           such
                           an
                           audacious
                           insolence
                           in
                           its
                           Subjects
                           ,
                           but
                           would
                           diligently
                           purge
                           out
                           that
                           deadly
                           distemper
                           as
                           it
                           were
                           by
                           a
                           more
                           acute
                           Medicine
                           .
                           But
                           We
                           ,
                           for
                           the
                           reasons
                           now
                           mentioned
                           ,
                           make
                           use
                           of
                           that
                           most
                           mild
                           and
                           gentle
                           Remedy
                           in
                           your
                           case
                           ,
                           [
                           to
                           wit
                           ]
                           Exhortation
                           and
                           Discourse
                           .
                           To
                           which
                           ,
                           We
                           are
                           Consident
                           ,
                           We
                           shall
                           find
                           you
                           more
                           readily
                           submissive
                           ,
                           because
                           (
                           as
                           We
                           are
                           informed
                           )
                           you
                           are
                           not
                           only
                        
                         Grecians
                         
                           by
                           original
                           extract
                        
                         ,
                         h
                         
                           but
                           do
                           also
                           still
                           retain
                           in
                           your
                           minds
                           and
                           endeavours
                           a
                           splendid
                           and
                           generous
                           Character
                           of
                           that
                           your
                           noble
                           Descent
                           .
                        
                         i
                         
                           Let
                           it
                           be
                           published
                           to
                           Our
                           Citizens
                           of
                        
                         Alexandria
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 wrote
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                
                 How
                 ,
                 upon
                 Georgius's
                 being
                 murdered
                 ,
                 Athanasius
                 returned
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 recovered
                 his
                 own
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 NOt
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 Athanasius
                 returning
                 from
                 his
                 Exile
                 ,
                 was
                 kindly
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 expelled
                 the
                 Arians
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 gave
                 Athanasius
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Oratories
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Arians
                 assembled
                 themselves
                 in
                 some
                 obscure
                 and
                 mean
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordained
                 Lucius
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Georgius
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 affairs
                 then
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                
                 Concerning
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 and
                 Eusebius
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 Lucifer
                 and
                 Eusebius
                 were
                 by
                 an
                 Imperial
                 Order
                 recalled
                 from
                 banishment
                 .
                 Lucifer
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Caralis
                 ,
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 
                   Sardinia
                   :
                   Eusebius
                
                 of
                 Vercellae
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Lygurians
                 in
                 
                   Italy
                   ▪
                
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 .
                 Both
                 these
                 persons
                 therefore
                 returning
                 from
                 Exile
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Upper
                   Thebais
                
                 ,
                 a
                 held
                 a
                 consult
                 how
                 they
                 might
                 hinder
                 the
                 impaired
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 being
                 violated
                 and
                 despised
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                
                 How
                 Lucifer
                 arriving
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 Ordained
                 Paulinus
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 was
                 concluded
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 Lucifer
                 should
                 go
                 to
                 Antioch
                 in
                 Syria
                 ,
                 and
                 Eusebius
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 :
                 that
                 ,
                 by
                 assembling
                 a
                 Synod
                 together
                 with
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 confirm
                 the
                 opinions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 a
                 Lucifer
                 sent
                 a
                 Deacon
                 as
                 his
                 Substitute
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 promised
                 his
                 assent
                 to
                 what
                 should
                 be
                 determined
                 by
                 the
                 Synod
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 himself
                 went
                 to
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 finds
                 that
                 Church
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 disturbance
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 people
                 disagreed
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Arian
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 introduced
                 by
                 Euzoius
                 ,
                 divided
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 but
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 *
                 before
                 )
                 
                 Meletius's
                 followers
                 also
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 affection
                 towards
                 their
                 Master
                 ,
                 differed
                 from
                 those
                 who
                 embraced
                 the
                 same
                 Sentiments
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Lucifer
                 therefore
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 constituted
                 Paulinus
                 Bishop
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 departed
                 from
                 thence
                 again
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                
                 .
                 How
                 Eusebius
                 and
                 Athanasius
                 accorded
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 assembled
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 Bishops
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 expensly
                 declared
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Trinity
                 is
                 Consubstantial
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 Eusebius
                 arrived
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 he
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 was
                 very
                 diligent
                 about
                 convening
                 a
                 Synod
                 .
                 There
                 assembled
                 Bishops
                 out
                 of
                 several
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 conferred
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 concerning
                 many
                 and
                 most
                 weighty
                 matters
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Synod
                 they
                 asserted
                 the
                 Divinity
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 included
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Consubstantial
                 Trinity
                 .
                 They
                 likewise
                 determined
                 that
                 Christ
                 at
                 his
                 incarnation
                 assumed
                 not
                 only
                 Flesh
                 but
                 an
                 humane
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 also
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 primitive
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 introduced
                 not
                 any
                 new
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 invented
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 [
                 confirmed
                 ]
                 those
                 points
                 which
                 Ecclesiastick
                 tradition
                 had
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 asserted
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 the
                 Learnedest
                 persons
                 amongst
                 the
                 Christians
                 had
                 demonstratively
                 affirmed
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 Sentiments
                 as
                 these
                 all
                 the
                 Antients
                 in
                 their
                 disputations
                 concerning
                 this
                 point
                 have
                 left
                 us
                 in
                 their
                 Writings
                 .
                 
                   Irenaeus
                   ,
                   Clemens
                   ,
                   Apollinaris
                
                 of
                 Hierapolis
                 ,
                 and
                 Serapion
                 president
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 do
                 assert
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 Books
                 by
                 them
                 composed
                 ,
                 a
                 as
                 an
                 opinion
                 by
                 general
                 consent
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 Christ
                 at
                 his
                 assumption
                 of
                 Flesh
                 was
                 endowed
                 with
                 a
                 [
                 humane
                 ]
                 Soul.
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Synod
                 convened
                 upon
                 b
                 Berillus's
                 account
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Philadelphia
                 in
                 Arabia
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Berillus
                 hath
                 maintained
                 the
                 same
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 Origen
                 also
                 doth
                 acknowledge
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 works
                 which
                 are
                 extant
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 at
                 his
                 incarnation
                 assumed
                 an
                 humane
                 Soul
                 :
                 but
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   ninth
                   Tome
                   of
                   his
                   COmments
                   upon
                   Genesis
                   ,
                
                 he
                 has
                 explained
                 the
                 Mystery
                 hereof
                 ;
                 where
                 he
                 hath
                 copiously
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 Adam
                 is
                 a
                 type
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Eve
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Holy
                 Pamphilus
                 ,
                 and
                 Eusebius
                 who
                 borrowed
                 his
                 Sirname
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 persons
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 credited
                 ,
                 do
                 attest
                 this
                 .
                 For
                 both
                 these
                 persons
                 (
                 who
                 club'd
                 in
                 their
                 drawing
                 up
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Origen
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 and
                 answered
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 prepossest
                 with
                 a
                 prejudice
                 against
                 that
                 person
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 famous
                 Books
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 made
                 
                   an
                   Apology
                   in
                   defence
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                
                 )
                 do
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 Origen
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 person
                 engaged
                 in
                 this
                 Subject
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 interpreted
                 the
                 mystical
                 tradition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 those
                 Bishops
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 omitted
                 not
                 their
                 researches
                 into
                 this
                 question
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 concerning
                 *
                 Ousia
                 and
                 †
                 Hypostasis
                 .
                 For
                 Hosius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Corduba
                 in
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 (
                 whom
                 we
                 formerly
                 mentioned
                 )
                 who
                 was
                 sent
                 before
                 by
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 to
                 compose
                 the
                 disturbance
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 raised
                 by
                 Arius
                 ,
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 root
                 out
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 ‖
                 Sabellius
                 the
                 Libyan
                 ,
                 raised
                 a
                 dispute
                 concerning
                 Ousia
                 and
                 Hypostasis
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 another
                 dissention
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Synod
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 soon
                 after
                 convened
                 ,
                 made
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 mention
                 of
                 this
                 dispute
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 some
                 persons
                 were
                 afterwards
                 desirous
                 of
                 contending
                 about
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 these
                 determinations
                 were
                 made
                 in
                 this
                 Synod
                 concerning
                 Ousia
                 and
                 Hypostasis
                 .
                 c
                 It
                 was
                 resolved
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 terms
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 concerning
                 God.
                 For
                 ,
                 [
                 they
                 said
                 that
                 ]
                 the
                 
                 term
                 Ousia
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 *
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 oblieged
                 thereto
                 upon
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 [
                 delivering
                 some
                 ]
                 opinions
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 rightly
                 used
                 the
                 word
                 Hypostasis
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 Decreed
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 terms
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 of
                 upon
                 another
                 account
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 refute
                 Sabellius's
                 opinion
                 ,
                 least
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 expressive
                 words
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 [
                 the
                 Trinity
                 to
                 be
                 ]
                 one
                 thing
                 called
                 by
                 a
                 triple
                 name
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 rather
                 believe
                 every
                 one
                 d
                 of
                 those
                 named
                 in
                 the
                 Trinity
                 to
                 be
                 truly
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 proper
                 Person
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 the
                 determinations
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 nothing
                 hinders
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 may
                 briefly
                 declare
                 our
                 knowledge
                 concerning
                 [
                 the
                 terms
                 ]
                 Ousia
                 and
                 Hypostasis
                 .
                 Such
                 persons
                 amongst
                 the
                 Greeks
                 as
                 were
                 Expositours
                 of
                 their
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 have
                 given
                 various
                 definitions
                 of
                 Ousia
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 made
                 the
                 least
                 mention
                 of
                 Hypostasis
                 .
                 e
                 
                   Irenaeus
                   Grammaticus
                
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Alphabetical
                   Lexicon
                
                 entitled
                 Atticistes
                 ,
                 affirms
                 this
                 word
                 [
                 Hypostasis
                 ]
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 barbarous
                 term
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 [
                 says
                 he
                 ]
                 used
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 :
                 but
                 should
                 it
                 be
                 any
                 where
                 found
                 occurring
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 taken
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 wherein
                 't
                 is
                 now
                 used
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 in
                 Sophocles
                 (
                 in
                 [
                 his
                 Tragedy
                 entitled
                 ]
                 Phoenix
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 term
                 Hypostasis
                 signifies
                 Treachery
                 .
                 In
                 Menander
                 [
                 it
                 imports
                 ]
                 Sauces
                 ;
                 f
                 as
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 term
                 
                   the
                   Lees
                   in
                   an
                   Hogshead
                   of
                   Wine
                   Hypostasis
                   .
                
                 But
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 the
                 Antient
                 Philosophers
                 did
                 not
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 term
                 Hypostasis
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 more
                 modern
                 Philosophick
                 Writers
                 used
                 it
                 frequently
                 instead
                 of
                 *
                 Ousia
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 given
                 us
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 )
                 various
                 definitions
                 of
                 Ousia
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 Ousia
                 may
                 be
                 circumscribed
                 by
                 a
                 definition
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 we
                 properly
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 term
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 incomprehensible
                 ?
                 Evagrius
                 ,
                 in
                 [
                 his
                 piece
                 intitled
                 ]
                 Monachicus
                 ,
                 disswades
                 us
                 from
                 discoursing
                 rashly
                 and
                 inconsiderately
                 concerning
                 God.
                 But
                 he
                 altogether
                 forbids
                 the
                 defining
                 of
                 the
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 †
                 Simple
                 thing
                 .
                 For
                 definitions
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 belong
                 to
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 compounded
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Authour
                 delivers
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 .
                 
                   Every
                   proposition
                   ,
                   says
                   he
                   ,
                   has
                   either
                   a
                
                 Genus
                 
                   which
                   is
                   praedicated
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                
                 Species
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   a
                
                 Differentià
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   a
                
                 Proprium
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   an
                
                 Accidens
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   what
                   is
                   compounded
                   of
                   these
                   ;
                   but
                   none
                   of
                   these
                   can
                   be
                   supposed
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   sacred
                   Trinity
                   .
                   Let
                   that
                   therefore
                   which
                   is
                   inexplicable
                   ,
                   be
                   adored
                   with
                   silence
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 [
                 argues
                 ]
                 Evagrius
                 ,
                 concerning
                 whom
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 hereafter
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 although
                 we
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 digression
                 by
                 relating
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 have
                 mentioned
                 them
                 here
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 are
                 usefull
                 and
                 pertinent
                 to
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 our
                 History
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                
                 .
                 [
                 Some
                 passages
                 quoted
                 ]
                 out
                 
                   of
                   Athanasius's
                   Apologetick
                
                 concerning
                 his
                 own
                 Flight
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 Athanasius
                 recited
                 
                   the
                   Apologetick
                
                 he
                 had
                 formerly
                 made
                 
                   concerning
                   his
                   own
                   Flight
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 audience
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 .
                 Some
                 passages
                 whereof
                 ,
                 being
                 useful
                 and
                 profitable
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 here
                 insert
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 the
                 whole
                 Book
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 't
                 is
                 large
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 inquired
                 out
                 and
                 perused
                 by
                 the
                 Studious
                 .
                 Behold
                 [
                 
                   says
                   he
                
                 ]
                 
                   these
                   are
                   the
                   audacious
                   villanies
                   of
                   those
                   impious
                   wretches
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   their
                   practises
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   they
                   blush
                   not
                   at
                   the
                   mischiefs
                   they
                   have
                   formerly
                
                 a
                 
                   contrived
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                   do
                   even
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   accuse
                   us
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   were
                   able
                   to
                   escape
                   their
                   murdering
                   hands
                   .
                   Yea
                   rather
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   sorely
                   troubled
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   quite
                   dispatcht
                   us
                   .
                   In
                   fine
                   ,
                   under
                   a
                   pretence
                   and
                   colour
                   they
                   upbraid
                   us
                   with
                   fear
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   ignorant
                   that
                   whilst
                   they
                   make
                   a
                   noise
                   about
                   this
                   ,
                   they
                   retort
                   the
                   crime
                   upon
                   themselves
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   bad
                   to
                   fly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   much
                   worse
                   to
                   pursue
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   absconds
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   murdered
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   other
                   pursues
                   with
                   a
                   design
                   to
                   murder
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   the
                   Scripture
                   informs
                   us
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   fly
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   that
                   seeks
                   an
                   occasion
                   to
                   murder
                   ,
                   violates
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   does
                   himself
                   give
                
                 [
                 others
                 ]
                 
                   an
                   occasion
                   of
                   flying
                   .
                   If
                   therefore
                   they
                   upbraid
                   us
                   with
                   our
                   flight
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   rather
                   be
                   ashamed
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   pursuit
                   .
                   Let
                   them
                   leave
                   plotting
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   that
                   fly
                   will
                   soon
                   desist
                   from
                   making
                   their
                   escape
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   cease
                   not
                   from
                   acting
                   their
                   own
                   villanies
                   ;
                   but
                   do
                   all
                   they
                   can
                   to
                   apprehend
                   :
                   being
                   very
                   sensible
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   flight
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   pursued
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   evidence
                   against
                   them
                   that
                   pursue
                   .
                   For
                   no
                   body
                   flies
                   from
                   a
                   meek
                   and
                   good-natured
                   person
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   from
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   barbarous
                   and
                   malitious
                   disposition
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                
                 *
                 Every
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 discontented
                 and
                 in
                 debt
                 
                   fled
                   from
                
                 Saul
                 to
                 David
                 .
                 
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   these
                   persons
                   also
                   endeavour
                   to
                   slay
                   such
                   as
                   conceal
                   themselves
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   may
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   evidence
                   to
                   convince
                   them
                   of
                   their
                   wickedness
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   also
                   these
                   mistaken
                   persons
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   blinded
                   .
                   For
                   by
                   how
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   manifest
                   the
                   flight
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   so
                   much
                   will
                   the
                   slaughters
                   caused
                   by
                   their
                   treacheries
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   banishments
                   be
                   more
                   evidently
                   exposed
                   to
                   the
                   view
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   kill
                   ,
                   death
                   will
                   make
                   a
                   greater
                   noise
                   against
                   them
                   ;
                   or
                   again
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   banish
                   ,
                   they
                   do
                   in
                   every
                   place
                
                 †
                 
                   erect
                   monuments
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   injustice
                   against
                   themselves
                   .
                   Were
                   they
                   therefore
                   sound
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   intellectuals
                   ,
                   they
                   might
                   perceive
                   themselves
                   intangled
                   herein
                   ,
                   and
                   egregiously
                   mistaken
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   measures
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   regard
                   they
                   are
                   infatuated
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   reason
                   they
                   are
                   incited
                   to
                   persecute
                   ,
                   and
                   whilst
                   they
                
                 
                 
                   seek
                   to
                   murder
                   others
                   ,
                   perceive
                   not
                   their
                   own
                   impiety
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   reproach
                   such
                   as
                   conceal
                   themselves
                   from
                   those
                   that
                   seek
                   to
                   murder
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   calumniate
                   such
                   as
                   fly
                   from
                   their
                   pursuers
                   ,
                   what
                   will
                   they
                   do
                   when
                   they
                   see
                
                 Jacob
                 
                   flying
                   from
                   his
                   brother
                
                 Esau
                 ;
                 and
                 Moses
                 
                   retreating
                   into
                
                 [
                 
                   the
                   Country
                
                 ]
                 of
                 *
                 Madian
                 
                   for
                   fear
                   of
                
                 Pharaoh
                 ?
                 
                   what
                   answer
                   will
                   these
                   Bablers
                   make
                   to
                
                 David
                 
                   who
                   fled
                   from
                
                 Saul
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   when
                   he
                
                 †
                 sent
                 [
                 Messengers
                 ]
                 
                   from
                   his
                   own
                   house
                   to
                   murder
                   him
                   ,
                
                 )
                 
                   hid
                   himself
                   in
                   a
                   Cave
                   ,
                   and
                   changed
                   his
                   countenance
                   ,
                   untill
                   he
                   had
                   passed
                   by
                
                 *
                 Abimelech
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   avoided
                   the
                   treachery
                   ?
                   Or
                   ,
                   what
                   will
                   these
                   fellows
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   utter
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   say
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   see
                   the
                   Great
                
                 Elias
                 
                   (
                   who
                   called
                   upon
                   God
                   and
                   raised
                   a
                   dead
                   man
                   )
                   hiding
                   himself
                   for
                   fear
                   of
                
                 Ahab
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   flying
                   because
                   of
                
                 Jezebels
                 
                   Menaces
                   ?
                   At
                   which
                   time
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   also
                   ,
                   being
                   sought
                   for
                
                 [
                 
                   to
                   be
                   slain
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   absconded
                   ,
                   concealing
                   themselves
                   in
                   Caves
                   with
                
                 †
                 Abdia
                 .
                 
                   Or
                   have
                   they
                   not
                   read
                   these
                   passages
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   they
                   are
                   antient
                   ?
                   But
                   they
                   have
                   also
                   quite
                   forgot
                   what
                   is
                   related
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Disciples
                   for
                   fear
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   retreated
                   and
                   hid
                   themselves
                   .
                   And
                
                 ‖
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   sought
                   for
                   at
                
                 Damascus
                 
                   by
                   the
                   Governour
                   ,
                   was
                   let
                   down
                   from
                   the
                   wall
                   in
                   a
                   basket
                   ,
                   and
                   escaped
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   sought
                   him
                   .
                   Since
                   therefore
                   the
                   Scripture
                   records
                   these
                   things
                   concerning
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   what
                   excuse
                   can
                   they
                   invent
                   for
                   their
                   rash
                   precipitancy
                   ?
                   For
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   upbraid
                
                 [
                 them
                 ]
                 
                   with
                   timidity
                   ,
                   that
                   audacious
                   reproach
                   recoyls
                   upon
                   themselves
                   being
                   madmen
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   they
                   calumniate
                   those
                
                 [
                 Holy
                 ]
                 
                   persons
                   as
                   having
                   done
                   this
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                
                 [
                 
                   demonstrate
                   themselves
                
                 ]
                 
                   to
                   be
                   altogether
                   unskilled
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   command
                   that
                
                 *
                 Cities
                 of
                 refuge
                 should
                 be
                 appointed
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   the
                   intent
                   that
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   sought
                   for
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   might
                   some
                   way
                   or
                   other
                   be
                   enabled
                   to
                   secure
                   themselves
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   consummation
                   of
                   ages
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   (
                   he
                   who
                   spake
                   to
                
                 Moses
                 ,
                 
                   )
                   came
                   himself
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   he
                   did
                   again
                   give
                   this
                   command
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                
                 †
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 persecute
                 you
                 ,
                 flee
                 from
                 this
                 City
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 
                   And
                   a
                   little
                   after
                   he
                   says
                   :
                
                 *
                 When
                 ye
                 therefore
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 abomination
                 of
                 desolation
                 ,
                 spoken
                 of
                 by
                 Daniel
                 the
                 prophet
                 ,
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 place
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 so
                 readeth
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 understand
                 :
                 )
                 then
                 let
                 them
                 who
                 be
                 in
                 Judea
                 flee
                 into
                 the
                 mountaines
                 .
                 Let
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 house-top
                 ,
                 not
                 come
                 down
                 to
                 take
                 any
                 thing
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 house
                 .
                 Let
                 not
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 return
                 back
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 clothes
                 .
                 
                   When
                   therefore
                   the
                   Saints
                   understood
                   these
                   things
                   they
                   entred
                   upon
                   such
                   a
                   course
                   of
                   life
                   as
                   was
                   agreeable
                   hereto
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   commands
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   has
                   now
                   given
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   delivered
                   by
                   the
                   Saints
                   before
                   his
                   coming
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   rule
                   for
                
                 [
                 all
                 ]
                 
                   men
                   ,
                   which
                   leads
                   them
                   to
                   perfection
                   ,
                
                 [
                 
                   that
                   is
                
                 ]
                 
                   To
                   do
                   what
                   ever
                   God
                   hath
                   commanded
                   .
                   Upon
                   this
                   account
                   ,
                   the
                   Word
                   himself
                   also
                   ,
                   (
                   made
                   man
                   for
                   our
                   sakes
                   ,
                   )
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   sought
                   for
                   ,
                   vouchsafed
                   to
                   conceal
                   himself
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   do
                   ;
                   and
                   being
                   persecuted
                   again
                   ,
                   he
                
                 [
                 
                   was
                   pleased
                
                 ]
                 
                   to
                   fly
                   ,
                   and
                   avoid
                   the
                   conspiracy
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   it
                   became
                   Him
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   by
                   hungring
                   ,
                   thirsting
                   ,
                   and
                   undergoing
                   these
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   so
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   also
                   he
                   should
                   demonstrate
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   man.
                   At
                   the
                   very
                   beginning
                   ,
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   man
                   ,
                   he
                   himself
                   ,
                   being
                   as
                   yet
                   but
                   a
                   child
                   ,
                   gave
                   this
                   command
                   to
                
                 Joseph
                 
                   by
                   an
                   Angel
                
                 ,
                 *
                 Arise
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 the
                 young
                 child
                 and
                 his
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 flee
                 into
                 Egypt
                 .
                 For
                 Herod
                 will
                 seek
                 the
                 young
                 childs
                 life
                 .
                 
                   And
                   after
                   the
                   death
                   of
                
                 Herod
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   appears
                   ,
                   that
                   (
                   for
                   fear
                   of
                   his
                   Son
                
                 Archelaus
                 ,
                 
                   )
                   he
                   retired
                   to
                
                 Nazareth
                 .
                 
                   Afterwards
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   demonstrated
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   healed
                   the
                   withered
                   hand
                   ,
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   went
                   out
                   and
                   entred
                   into
                   a
                   consult
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                
                 *
                 how
                 they
                 might
                 destroy
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 Jesus
                 knew
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 withdrew
                 himself
                 from
                 thence
                 .
                 
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   raised
                
                 Lazarus
                 
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                
                 ,
                 †
                 From
                 that
                 day
                 forth
                 (
                 
                   says
                   the
                   Evangelist
                
                 )
                 they
                 took
                 counsel
                 for
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 Jesus
                 therefore
                 walked
                 no
                 more
                 openly
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
                 :
                 but
                 went
                 thence
                 unto
                 a
                 country
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 wilderness
                 .
                 
                   Further
                   ,
                   when
                   our
                   Saviour
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                
                 ‖
                 Before
                 Abraham
                 was
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 ;
                 the
                 Jews
                 took
                 up
                 stones
                 to
                 cast
                 at
                 him
                 :
                 But
                 Jesus
                 hid
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 temple
                 .
                 And
                 going
                 thorow
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 went
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 escaped
                 .
                 
                   When
                   therefore
                   they
                   see
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                
                 b
                 
                   or
                   rather
                   hear
                   them
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   they
                   see
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   )
                   ought
                   they
                   not
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   't
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   burnt
                   with
                   fire
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   they
                   design
                   and
                   speak
                   the
                   contrary
                   to
                   what
                   our
                   Saviour
                   did
                   and
                   taught
                   .
                   In
                   fine
                   ,
                   when
                
                 John
                 
                   had
                   suffered
                   Martyrdom
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   disciples
                   had
                   buried
                   his
                   body
                
                 ;
                 *
                 When
                 Jesus
                 heard
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 departed
                 thence
                 by
                 Ship
                 into
                 a
                 desart
                 place
                 apart
                 .
                 
                   These
                   things
                   our
                   Lord
                   did
                   ,
                   and
                   thus
                   he
                   taught
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   wish
                   these
                   persons
                   could
                
                 [
                 
                   be
                   perswaded
                   to
                
                 ]
                 
                   be
                   even
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   ashamed
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   confine
                   their
                   rashness
                   to
                   men
                   only
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   proceed
                   to
                   such
                   an
                   heighth
                   of
                   madness
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   charge
                   our
                   Saviour
                   with
                   fearfulness
                   ,
                
                 c
                 
                   against
                   Whom
                   they
                   have
                   once
                   already
                   designedly
                   invented
                   Blasphemies
                   .
                   But
                   no
                   man
                   will
                   ever
                   tolerate
                   this
                   their
                   madness
                   :
                   but
                   rather
                   by
                   their
                   ignorance
                   in
                   the
                   Gospels
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   confuted
                   by
                   all
                   men
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   rational
                   and
                   true
                   cause
                   for
                   such
                   a
                   retreat
                   and
                   flight
                   as
                   this
                   is
                   :
                   which
                   as
                   the
                   Evangelists
                   have
                   recorded
                   ,
                
                 *
                 
                   was
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   by
                   our
                   Saviour
                   .
                   And
                   from
                   hence
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   suppose
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   very
                   same
                
                 [
                 
                   cause
                   of
                   flight
                
                 ]
                 †
                 
                   was
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                   For
                   what
                   ever
                   is
                   recorded
                   concerning
                   our
                   Saviour
                   as
                   man
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   referred
                   to
                   mankind
                   in
                   general
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   assumed
                   our
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   demonstrated
                   in
                   himself
                
                 †
                 
                   such
                   affections
                   and
                   dispositions
                   of
                   mind
                   as
                   are
                   agreeable
                   to
                   our
                   infirmity
                   .
                   Which
                
                 John
                 
                   has
                   set
                   forth
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   :
                
                 *
                 Then
                 they
                 sought
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 no
                 man
                 laid
                 hands
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 hour
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 .
                 
                   Yea
                   ,
                   before
                   that
                   hour
                   came
                   ,
                   he
                   himself
                   said
                   to
                   his
                   mother
                   ,
                
                 †
                 Mine
                 hour
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 .
                 
                   And
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   called
                   his
                   brethren
                
                 [
                 
                   he
                   said
                
                 ]
                 *
                 My
                 time
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 .
                 
                   Again
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   time
                   was
                   come
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   to
                   his
                   disciples
                   ,
                
                 ‖
                 Sleep
                 on
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 your
                 rest
                 :
                 for
                 behold
                 ,
                 the
                 hour
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 betrayed
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 sinners
                 ,
                 
                   Neither
                   therefore
                   permitted
                   he
                   himself
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   be
                   apprehended
                   before
                   the
                   time
                   came
                   ;
                   nor
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   time
                   was
                   come
                   ,
                   did
                   he
                   conceal
                   himself
                   :
                   but
                   voluntarily
                   resigned
                   up
                   himself
                   to
                   the
                   Traytors
                   .
                   After
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   also
                   did
                   the
                   blessed
                   Martyrs
                   consult
                   their
                   own
                   preservation
                   in
                   the
                   Persecutions
                   which
                   now
                   and
                   then
                   hapned
                   .
                   When
                   they
                   were
                   Persecuted
                   ,
                   they
                   fled
                   ,
                   and
                   continued
                   in
                   places
                   of
                   concealment
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   found
                   out
                   ,
                   they
                   suffered
                   Martyrdom
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 has
                 Athanasius
                 discoursed
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Apologetick
                   concerning
                   his
                   own
                   flight
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                
                 .
                 How
                 (
                 after
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 [
                 made
                 up
                 ]
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 asserted
                 the
                 Homoousian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 )
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 returning
                 to
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 found
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 disagreeing
                 there
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 Paulinus's
                 Ordination
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 unable
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 an
                 agreement
                 ,
                 he
                 departed
                 from
                 thence
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 Eusebius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Vercellae
                 ,
                 immediately
                 after
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 went
                 from
                 Alexandria
                 to
                 Antioch
                 .
                 Where
                 finding
                 Paulinus
                 Ordained
                 by
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Populace
                 disagreeing
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 (
                 For
                 the
                 followers
                 of
                 Meletius
                 had
                 their
                 assemblies
                 apart
                 by
                 themselves
                 :
                 )
                 he
                 was
                 troubled
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 people
                 did
                 not
                 unanimously
                 agree
                 to
                 the
                 Ordination
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 thoughts
                 disapproved
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 reverence
                 and
                 respect
                 he
                 bore
                 to
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 he
                 held
                 his
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 away
                 ,
                 having
                 promised
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 rectifie
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 Bishops
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 ,
                 he
                 used
                 his
                 utmost
                 diligence
                 to
                 unite
                 the
                 dissenters
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 effect
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 interim
                 Meletius
                 returned
                 from
                 his
                 Exile
                 .
                 And
                 finding
                 his
                 followers
                 celebrating
                 their
                 assemblies
                 apart
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 he
                 headed
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 Euzoïus
                 ,
                 a
                 Prelate
                 who
                 embraced
                 the
                 Arian
                 Tenets
                 ,
                 was
                 possessed
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 Paulinus
                 had
                 only
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 lesser
                 Churches
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 Euzoïus
                 had
                 not
                 ejected
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 reverential
                 respect
                 he
                 had
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 Meletius
                 had
                 his
                 meetings
                 without
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 manner
                 therefore
                 did
                 Eusebius
                 depart
                 from
                 Antioch
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 Lucifer
                 understood
                 that
                 his
                 Ordination
                 was
                 not
                 approved
                 by
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 he
                 lookt
                 upon
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 injury
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 highly
                 incensed
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 he
                 separated
                 himself
                 from
                 
                 Eusebius's
                 communion
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 pertinacious
                 contentiousness
                 presumed
                 to
                 reprove
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 determined
                 by
                 the
                 Synod
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 transacted
                 in
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 sadness
                 and
                 discord
                 ,
                 caused
                 many
                 persons
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 sprung
                 up
                 another
                 new
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 followers
                 whereof
                 were
                 termed
                 ]
                 Luciferians
                 .
                 But
                 Lucifer
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 capacity
                 of
                 satisfying
                 his
                 anger
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 bound
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 a
                 promises
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 (
                 being
                 sent
                 by
                 his
                 Deacon
                 )
                 he
                 had
                 engaged
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 assent
                 to
                 the
                 Synods
                 determinations
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 he
                 retained
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 departed
                 into
                 Sardinia
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 See.
                 But
                 such
                 as
                 at
                 first
                 were
                 agrieved
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 do
                 hitherto
                 continue
                 Separatists
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 good
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 travelled
                 over
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 perfectly
                 recovered
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 weak
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 teaching
                 and
                 instructing
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 doctrines
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Departing
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 he
                 arrived
                 in
                 Illyricum
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 went
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 same
                 course
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                
                 Concerning
                 Hilarius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Poictiers
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 Hilarius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Poictiers
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 
                   the
                   second
                   Aquitania
                
                 )
                 had
                 prevented
                 him
                 ,
                 having
                 before-hand
                 laid
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 such
                 points
                 as
                 were
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Faith
                 [
                 in
                 the
                 minds
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 Italy
                 and
                 Gallia
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 ,
                 returning
                 first
                 from
                 banishment
                 ,
                 arrived
                 in
                 those
                 Countries
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 Both
                 of
                 them
                 therefore
                 vigorously
                 defended
                 the
                 Faith.
                 But
                 Hilarius
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 person
                 endowed
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 stock
                 of
                 Eloquence
                 ,
                 asserted
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 opinion
                 in
                 Books
                 which
                 he
                 wrote
                 in
                 the
                 Latine
                 tongue
                 :
                 wherein
                 he
                 sufficiently
                 confirmed
                 *
                 that
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 powerfully
                 confuted
                 the
                 Arian
                 Tenets
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 hapned
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 the
                 recalling
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 banished
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   Macedonius
                   ,
                   Eleusius
                   ,
                   Eustathius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Sophronius
                 (
                 and
                 [
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 that
                 Sect
                 ]
                 who
                 were
                 all
                 called
                 by
                 one
                 general
                 name
                 Macedoniani
                 )
                 held
                 frequent
                 a
                 Synods
                 in
                 various
                 places
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 called
                 together
                 those
                 who
                 in
                 Seleucia
                 were
                 followers
                 of
                 their
                 opinion
                 ,
                 they
                 Anathematized
                 the
                 Prelates
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 party
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 the
                 Acacians
                 .
                 They
                 also
                 rejected
                 the
                 Ariminum
                 Creed
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 that
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 recited
                 at
                 Seleucia
                 .
                 Which
                 Creed
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 had
                 before
                 been
                 set
                 forth
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 remarked
                 in
                 our
                 foregoing
                 *
                 Book
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 by
                 some
                 persons
                 they
                 were
                 asked
                 this
                 question
                 :
                 You
                 who
                 are
                 termed
                 Macedoniani
                 ;
                 if
                 you
                 differ
                 in
                 your
                 Sentiments
                 from
                 the
                 Acacians
                 ,
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 b
                 communicated
                 with
                 them
                 c
                 untill
                 now
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 with
                 you
                 ?
                 To
                 this
                 demand
                 they
                 returned
                 an
                 answer
                 by
                 Sophronius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Pompeiopolis
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Paphlagonia
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 The
                 Western
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 were
                 infected
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 a
                 disease
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 opinion
                 .
                 Aëtius
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 having
                 adulterated
                 [
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 ]
                 introduced
                 [
                 an
                 opinion
                 whereby
                 he
                 maintained
                 ]
                 a
                 dissimilitude
                 of
                 substance
                 [
                 between
                 the
                 Son
                 and
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 ]
                 Both
                 these
                 opinions
                 were
                 impious
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 Western
                 Bishops
                 did
                 rashly
                 knit
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 the
                 distinct
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 Son
                 ,
                 binding
                 them
                 together
                 with
                 that
                 Cord
                 of
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 the
                 term
                 
                   Homoöusios
                   .
                   Aëtius
                
                 wholly
                 separated
                 that
                 affinity
                 of
                 nature
                 which
                 the
                 Son
                 hath
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 by
                 [
                 introducing
                 ]
                 this
                 expression
                 ,
                 
                   Unlike
                   according
                   to
                
                 *
                 Essence
                 .
                 Since
                 therefore
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 Assertours
                 of
                 ]
                 both
                 these
                 opinions
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 highest
                 extreams
                 of
                 opposition
                 ,
                 the
                 middle
                 way
                 between
                 these
                 two
                 assertions
                 seemed
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 agreeable
                 to
                 truth
                 and
                 piety
                 ,
                 whereby
                 't
                 is
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Son
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 †
                 
                   according
                   to
                   Subsistence
                
                 .
                 d
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 answer
                 which
                 the
                 Macedoniani
                 returned
                 by
                 Sophronius
                 to
                 that
                 question
                 ,
                 as
                 Sabinus
                 says
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Collection
                   of
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   Synods
                   .
                
                 But
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 accuse
                 Aëtius
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 Anomoian
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Acacius
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 fallaciously
                 corrupt
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 thinking
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 Arians
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Homoöusians
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 confuted
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 innovating
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 separation
                 from
                 them
                 both
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 thus
                 much
                 be
                 said
                 concerning
                 these
                 [
                 persons
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Julianus
                 exacted
                 money
                 from
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Julianus
                 ,
                 having
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 shown
                 himself
                 mild
                 and
                 gratious
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 did
                 not
                 demonstrate
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 like
                 temper
                 towards
                 every
                 one
                 .
                 For
                 whenever
                 there
                 hapned
                 any
                 occasion
                 of
                 calumniating
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 he
                 most
                 readily
                 granted
                 the
                 Christians
                 requests
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 no
                 such
                 [
                 reflections
                 ]
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 all
                 men
                 apparently
                 sensible
                 of
                 that
                 private
                 hatred
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 conceived
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 general
                 .
                 Forthwith
                 therefore
                 he
                 issues
                 out
                 an
                 Order
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Novatians
                 in
                 Cyzicum
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 totally
                 demolished
                 by
                 a
                 Euzoius
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 rebuilt
                 ;
                 imposing
                 a
                 most
                 burthensome
                 penalty
                 upon
                 Eleusius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 perfect
                 that
                 building
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 charge
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 two
                 months
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 promoted
                 gentilism
                 with
                 his
                 utmost
                 endeavour
                 .
                 And
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 he
                 opened
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Temples
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 he
                 himself
                 did
                 publickly
                 offer
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 the
                 Genius
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 Constantinople
                 in
                 the
                 b
                 Basilica
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Publick
                   Genius
                
                 was
                 erected
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Maris
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 Maris
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 in
                 Bithynia
                 being
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 into
                 the
                 Emperours
                 presence
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 aged
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 that
                 distemper
                 in
                 his
                 eyes
                 termed
                 
                   the
                   Pin
                   and
                   Web
                
                 :
                 )
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 reproved
                 him
                 sharply
                 ,
                 terming
                 him
                 an
                 impious
                 person
                 ,
                 an
                 Apostate
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Atheist
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 returned
                 him
                 opprobrious
                 language
                 for
                 his
                 reproaches
                 ,
                 calling
                 him
                 blind
                 fellow
                 .
                 And
                 your
                 Galilaean
                 God
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 will
                 never
                 cure
                 you
                 .
                 (
                 For
                 Julianus
                 did
                 usually
                 term
                 Christ
                 
                   The
                   Galilaean
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Christians
                   Galilaeans
                
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 Maris
                 answered
                 the
                 Emperour
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 confidence
                 :
                 I
                 thank
                 God
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 for
                 depriving
                 me
                 of
                 mine
                 eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 not
                 behold
                 your
                 face
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 fal'n
                 into
                 such
                 horrid
                 impieties
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 made
                 no
                 return
                 hereto
                 ,
                 a
                 but
                 was
                 severely
                 revenged
                 on
                 him
                 [
                 afterwards
                 .
                 ]
                 For
                 when
                 he
                 perceived
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 suffered
                 Martyrdom
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Diocletian
                 ,
                 were
                 honoured
                 by
                 the
                 Christians
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 observed
                 that
                 many
                 persons
                 were
                 very
                 desirous
                 of
                 being
                 made
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 resolved
                 to
                 be
                 
                 revenged
                 on
                 the
                 Christians
                 upon
                 this
                 very
                 account
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 another
                 course
                 .
                 He
                 declined
                 indeed
                 that
                 extremity
                 of
                 cruelty
                 [
                 practised
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Diocletian
                 :
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 wholly
                 abstain
                 from
                 [
                 raising
                 ]
                 a
                 Persecution
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 call
                 that
                 a
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 when
                 those
                 who
                 live
                 peaceably
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 whatever
                 disquieted
                 and
                 molested
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 he
                 disturbed
                 them
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 He
                 made
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Christians
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 allowed
                 an
                 education
                 in
                 humane
                 Literature
                 :
                 least
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 
                   when
                   they
                   have
                   sharpned
                   their
                   tongues
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   with
                   a
                   greater
                   readiness
                   answer
                   the
                
                 *
                 
                   Disputants
                   amongst
                   the
                   Heathens
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 tumult
                 raised
                 by
                 the
                 Heathens
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 HE
                 also
                 issued
                 out
                 an
                 Order
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 relinquish
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 and
                 offer
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 Idols
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 hold
                 any
                 Military
                 imploy
                 about
                 Court.
                 Nor
                 would
                 he
                 permit
                 the
                 Christians
                 to
                 be
                 Governours
                 of
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Law
                 forbad
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 against
                 such
                 delinquents
                 as
                 had
                 deserved
                 a
                 capital
                 punishment
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 induced
                 many
                 persons
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 flatteries
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 gifts
                 ,
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 Immediately
                 therefore
                 both
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 true
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 they
                 who
                 pretended
                 [
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 that
                 Religion
                 ,
                 being
                 tryed
                 ]
                 in
                 a
                 furnace
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 were
                 apparently
                 manifested
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 as
                 sincerely
                 and
                 cord●ally
                 professed
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 willingly
                 left
                 their
                 Military
                 Offices
                 ,
                 being
                 resolved
                 to
                 suffer
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 renounce
                 Christ.
                 Amongst
                 whom
                 were
                 
                   Jovianus
                   ,
                   Valentinianus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Valens
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 persons
                 afterwards
                 wore
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Crown
                 .
                 But
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 found
                 Christians
                 ,
                 a
                 who
                 preferred
                 riches
                 and
                 Secular
                 Honours
                 before
                 the
                 true
                 felicity
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 delay
                 submitted
                 and
                 offered
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 which
                 number
                 was
                 Ecebolius
                 ,
                 a
                 Sophista
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 making
                 himself
                 conform
                 to
                 the
                 dispositions
                 and
                 humours
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 
                 Constantius's
                 time
                 pretendedly
                 a
                 very
                 zealous
                 Christian
                 :
                 In
                 
                 Julianus's
                 Reign
                 he
                 seemed
                 a
                 very
                 fierce
                 assertour
                 of
                 Gentilism
                 .
                 After
                 
                 Julianus's
                 death
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 needs
                 profess
                 Christianity
                 again
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 having
                 prostrated
                 himself
                 before
                 the
                 door
                 of
                 the
                 Oratory
                 ,
                 he
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Trample
                   upon
                   me
                   who
                   am
                   salt
                   without
                   savour
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Character
                 of
                 Ecebolius
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 so
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 light
                 and
                 inconstant
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 desirous
                 to
                 be
                 revenged
                 upon
                 the
                 Persians
                 for
                 the
                 frequent
                 incursions
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 into
                 the
                 Roman
                 Territories
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 went
                 in
                 great
                 hast
                 through
                 Asia
                 into
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 many
                 mischiefs
                 which
                 accompany
                 a
                 War
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 vast
                 Treasure
                 is
                 required
                 [
                 to
                 carry
                 it
                 on
                 ,
                 ]
                 without
                 which
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 commodiously
                 managed
                 ;
                 he
                 craftily
                 devised
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 extort
                 money
                 from
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 imposed
                 a
                 pecuniary
                 mulct
                 upon
                 those
                 that
                 refused
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 exaction
                 was
                 very
                 severe
                 upon
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 sincere
                 Christians
                 .
                 For
                 every
                 one
                 was
                 compelled
                 to
                 pay
                 proportionably
                 to
                 his
                 estate
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 unjust
                 collection
                 of
                 ill-gotten
                 money
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 mightily
                 enriched
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 Law
                 was
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 where
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 present
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 also
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 came
                 not
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 the
                 Pagans
                 made
                 incursions
                 upon
                 the
                 professours
                 of
                 Christianity
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 conflux
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 termed
                 themselves
                 Philosophers
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 they
                 constituted
                 certain
                 detestable
                 Rites
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 they
                 sacrificed
                 young
                 children
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 males
                 ,
                 as
                 females
                 ,
                 inspected
                 their
                 entrails
                 ,
                 and
                 tasted
                 of
                 their
                 flesh
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 were
                 their
                 practises
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 other
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 at
                 Athens
                 and
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 City
                 likewise
                 they
                 framed
                 a
                 calumnious
                 accusation
                 against
                 Athanasius
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 acquainting
                 the
                 Emperour
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 destroy
                 that
                 City
                 and
                 all
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 requisite
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 driven
                 from
                 that
                 City
                 .
                 The
                 b
                 Prefect
                 also
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 command
                 ,
                 made
                 an
                 attempt
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Athanasius's
                 Flight
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 *
                 he
                 Fled
                 again
                 ,
                 saying
                 these
                 words
                 to
                 his
                 intimate
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 Friends
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 recede
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 ;
                 for
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 small
                 cloud
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 soon
                 vanish
                 .
                 Having
                 spoken
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 possible
                 celerity
                 he
                 went
                 aboard
                 of
                 a
                 ship
                 ,
                 and
                 passing
                 over
                 the
                 Nile
                 ,
                 fled
                 into
                 Egypt
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 apprehend
                 him
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 close
                 pursuit
                 after
                 him
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 understood
                 that
                 his
                 pursuers
                 were
                 not
                 far
                 behind
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 accompanied
                 him
                 ,
                 perswaded
                 him
                 to
                 fly
                 into
                 the
                 wilderness
                 again
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 prudent
                 advice
                 ,
                 he
                 escaped
                 those
                 that
                 pursued
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 perswaded
                 his
                 followers
                 to
                 turn
                 back
                 and
                 meet
                 the
                 pursuers
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 with
                 all
                 possible
                 speed
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 fled
                 ,
                 approacht
                 the
                 pursuers
                 ,
                 a
                 the
                 persons
                 who
                 sought
                 [
                 for
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 ]
                 ask't
                 his
                 followers
                 nothing
                 [
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 ]
                 whether
                 they
                 had
                 seen
                 Athanasius
                 .
                 They
                 gave
                 them
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 made
                 hast
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 soon
                 apprehend
                 him
                 .
                 Being
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 imposed
                 upon
                 ,
                 they
                 pursued
                 him
                 very
                 hotly
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 vain
                 .
                 Athanasius
                 having
                 made
                 his
                 escape
                 ,
                 came
                 privately
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 absconded
                 there
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 Persecution
                 ceased
                 .
                 Such
                 were
                 the
                 miseries
                 which
                 befell
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 frequent
                 persecutions
                 and
                 troubles
                 occasioned
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 Heathens
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Presidents
                 of
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 supposing
                 the
                 Emperours
                 superstition
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 fair
                 opportunity
                 of
                 [
                 increasing
                 ]
                 their
                 private
                 gain
                 ,
                 treated
                 the
                 Christians
                 very
                 ill
                 ,
                 beyond
                 [
                 what
                 ]
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Order
                 [
                 commissioned
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 :
                 ]
                 one
                 while
                 exacting
                 greater
                 sums
                 of
                 money
                 from
                 them
                 than
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 ;
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 inflicting
                 on
                 them
                 corporal
                 punishments
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 sensible
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 connived
                 at
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 making
                 their
                 addresses
                 to
                 him
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 his
                 answer
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   your
                   duty
                   ,
                   when
                   you
                   are
                   afflicted
                   ,
                   to
                   bear
                   it
                   patiently
                   :
                   for
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   your
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XV.
                
                 Concerning
                 those
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Julianus
                 suffered
                 Martyrdom
                 at
                 Merus
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Phrygia
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 City
                 
                   Merus
                   ,
                   Amachius
                
                 President
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Phrygia
                 ,
                 gave
                 order
                 for
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 cleansed
                 from
                 the
                 filth
                 heapt
                 up
                 therein
                 by
                 length
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 images
                 in
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 polished
                 and
                 trim'd
                 up
                 .
                 This
                 fact
                 did
                 sorely
                 trouble
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 One
                 
                   Macedonius
                   ,
                   Thcodulus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Tatianus
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 zeal
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 were
                 unable
                 to
                 bear
                 that
                 indignity
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 having
                 acquired
                 a
                 warmth
                 and
                 fervency
                 of
                 affection
                 towards
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 they
                 rushed
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 by
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 brake
                 the
                 images
                 in
                 pieces
                 .
                 The
                 Governour
                 ,
                 highly
                 incensed
                 at
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 resolved
                 to
                 destroy
                 many
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 who
                 were
                 guiltless
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 the
                 authours
                 of
                 this
                 Fact
                 rendred
                 themselves
                 on
                 their
                 own
                 accord
                 .
                 And
                 chose
                 rather
                 to
                 die
                 themselves
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 see
                 others
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 in
                 their
                 stead
                 .
                 The
                 Governour
                 having
                 seized
                 these
                 persons
                 ,
                 ordered
                 them
                 to
                 expiate
                 the
                 crime
                 they
                 had
                 committed
                 ,
                 by
                 sacrificing
                 .
                 Upon
                 their
                 refusal
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 threatned
                 them
                 with
                 punishment
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 being
                 persons
                 endowed
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 courage
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 they
                 disregarded
                 his
                 menaces
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 themselves
                 prepared
                 to
                 undergoe
                 any
                 sufferings
                 whatever
                 .
                 And
                 chose
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 be
                 polluted
                 by
                 sacrificing
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 these
                 men
                 undergoe
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 tortures
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 he
                 gave
                 order
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 laid
                 on
                 Grid-irons
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 he
                 commanded
                 fire
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 destroyed
                 them
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 they
                 gave
                 the
                 highest
                 and
                 most
                 Heroick
                 demonstration
                 of
                 their
                 sortitude
                 ,
                 by
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 theirs
                 to
                 the
                 President
                 :
                 
                   Amachius
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   desire
                   to
                   eat
                   broyled
                   flesh
                   ,
                   turn
                   us
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   ,
                   least
                   we
                   should
                   seem
                   half
                   broyled
                   to
                   your
                   tast
                   .
                
                 After
                 this
                 manner
                 these
                 persons
                 ended
                 their
                 lives
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVI
                
                 .
                 How
                 (
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 prohibited
                 the
                 Christians
                 from
                 being
                 educated
                 in
                 the
                 Grecian
                 Literature
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 two
                 Apollinaris's
                 betook
                 themselves
                 to
                 writing
                 of
                 Books
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 that
                 Imperial
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 prohibited
                 the
                 Christians
                 from
                 being
                 educated
                 in
                 the
                 Grecian
                 Literature
                 ,
                 made
                 the
                 two
                 *
                 above
                 mentioned
                 
                 Apollinaris's
                 far
                 more
                 eminent
                 than
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 whereas
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 persons
                 well
                 skilled
                 in
                 humane
                 Learning
                 ,
                 the
                 father
                 in
                 Grammar
                 ,
                 the
                 son
                 in
                 Rhetorick
                 ,
                 they
                 shewed
                 themselves
                 very
                 usefull
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 at
                 that
                 juncture
                 of
                 time
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 being
                 an
                 exquisite
                 Grammarian
                 ,
                 †
                 composed
                 a
                 Grammar
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 :
                 he
                 also
                 turned
                 
                   the
                   Books
                   of
                   Moses
                
                 into
                 that
                 termed
                 
                   Heroick
                   verse
                
                 :
                 And
                 likewise
                 paraphrased
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 Historical
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 ;
                 putting
                 them
                 partly
                 into
                 †
                 Dactylick
                 Verse
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 reducing
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 *
                 Dramatick
                 Tragedy
                 .
                 He
                 [
                 designedly
                 ]
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Verse
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 mode
                 of
                 expression
                 [
                 peculiar
                 to
                 ]
                 the
                 Grecian
                 Language
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 unknown
                 ,
                 or
                 un-heard-of
                 amongst
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Younger
                 Apollinaris
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 provided
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 stock
                 of
                 Eloquence
                 ,
                 explained
                 the
                 Gospels
                 ,
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 writings
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Dialogue
                 ,
                 as
                 Plato
                 amongst
                 the
                 Grecians
                 [
                 had
                 done
                 .
                 ]
                 Having
                 rendred
                 themselves
                 usefull
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Labours
                 they
                 vanquished
                 the
                 Emperours
                 subtlety
                 .
                 But
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 was
                 more
                 prevalent
                 and
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 than
                 either
                 these
                 persons
                 industry
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Emperours
                 attempt
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 Law
                 quickly
                 became
                 extinct
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Emperour
                 [
                 who
                 made
                 it
                 ,
                 ]
                 as
                 we
                 will
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 procedure
                 [
                 of
                 our
                 History
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 these
                 mens
                 Works
                 are
                 reputed
                 no
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 written
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 one
                 will
                 perhaps
                 make
                 this
                 formidable
                 objection
                 against
                 us
                 ;
                 How
                 can
                 you
                 affirm
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 effected
                 by
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 ?
                 For
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 indeed
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperours
                 sudden
                 death
                 proved
                 very
                 advantagious
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 But
                 certainly
                 ,
                 the
                 rejecting
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 writings
                 composed
                 by
                 the
                 two
                 
                 Apollinaris's
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Christians
                 beginning
                 again
                 to
                 be
                 cultivated
                 with
                 an
                 education
                 in
                 the
                 Grecian
                 Literature
                 ,
                 can
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 be
                 of
                 advantage
                 to
                 Christianity
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 Grecian
                 Literature
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 asserts
                 *
                 Polytheism
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 pernicious
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 objection
                 we
                 will
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 ability
                 )
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 return
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 present
                 comes
                 into
                 our
                 mind
                 .
                 The
                 Grecian
                 Learning
                 was
                 not
                 admitted
                 of
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 divinely
                 inspired
                 ;
                 nor
                 was
                 wholly
                 rejected
                 ,
                 as
                 hurtfull
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 opinion
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 inconsiderately
                 done
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 amongst
                 the
                 Grecians
                 were
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 ,
                 [
                 being
                 furnished
                 ]
                 with
                 a
                 discursive
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 they
                 strenuously
                 opposed
                 those
                 that
                 denied
                 Gods
                 Providence
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 sort
                 were
                 the
                 Epicureans
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 contentious
                 [
                 Cavillers
                 ;
                 ]
                 and
                 confuted
                 their
                 ignorance
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 these
                 Books
                 they
                 rendred
                 themselves
                 very
                 usefull
                 to
                 the
                 Lovers
                 of
                 piety
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 apprehended
                 not
                 the
                 principal
                 head
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 †
                 
                   Which
                   hath
                   been
                   hid
                   from
                   generations
                   and
                   ages
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Romans
                
                 does
                 declare
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 *
                 
                   For
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   revealed
                   from
                   heaven
                   against
                   all
                   ungodliness
                   ,
                   and
                   unrighteousness
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   hold
                   the
                   truth
                   in
                   unrighteousness
                   .
                   Because
                   that
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   known
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   manifest
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   God
                   hath
                   shewed
                   it
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   invisible
                   things
                   of
                   him
                   from
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   are
                   clearly
                   seen
                   ,
                   being
                   understood
                   by
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   made
                   ,
                
                 even
                 
                   his
                   eternal
                   power
                   and
                   Godhead
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   without
                   excuse
                   :
                   because
                   that
                   when
                   they
                   knew
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   glorified
                   him
                   not
                   as
                   God.
                
                 From
                 these
                 words
                 't
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 manifested
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 were
                 obnoxious
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 when
                 they
                 knew
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 glorified
                 him
                 not
                 as
                 God.
                 Whereas
                 therefore
                 [
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ]
                 prohibited
                 not
                 an
                 education
                 in
                 the
                 Grecian
                 Learning
                 ,
                 they
                 left
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 desirous
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Let
                 this
                 be
                 one
                 argument
                 ,
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 objection
                 made
                 against
                 us
                 .
                 Another
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 The
                 divinely
                 inspired
                 Scriptures
                 do
                 indeed
                 deliver
                 doctrines
                 that
                 are
                 admirable
                 and
                 truly
                 divine
                 :
                 they
                 do
                 likewise
                 infuse
                 into
                 [
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 ]
                 those
                 that
                 hear
                 them
                 ,
                 both
                 an
                 eminent
                 piety
                 ,
                 and
                 exact
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 exhibit
                 to
                 persons
                 that
                 are
                 studious
                 a
                 faith
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God.
                 But
                 they
                 teach
                 not
                 an
                 art
                 of
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 enabled
                 to
                 answer
                 those
                 that
                 resolutely
                 oppose
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Adversaries
                 are
                 then
                 most
                 effectually
                 baffled
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 weapons
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 (
                 But
                 ,
                 the
                 Christians
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 furnished
                 herewith
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Books
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 
                 Apollinaris's
                 .
                 )
                 Which
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Julianus
                 had
                 accurately
                 considered
                 ,
                 he
                 by
                 a
                 law
                 prohibited
                 the
                 Christians
                 from
                 being
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 Grecian
                 Literature
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 very
                 well
                 knew
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fables
                 [
                 therein
                 contained
                 ]
                 would
                 render
                 the
                 opinion
                 he
                 had
                 imbibed
                 ,
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 reproach
                 .
                 Which
                 fabulous
                 stories
                 when
                 Socrates
                 (
                 the
                 eminentest
                 of
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 amongst
                 them
                 )
                 contemned
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 attempted
                 to
                 violate
                 their
                 Deities
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 condemned
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 both
                 a
                 Christ
                 and
                 also
                 his
                 Apostle
                 do
                 give
                 order
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   skilfull
                   Exchangers
                   of
                   money
                   ,
                
                 *
                 
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   prove
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   holding
                   fast
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   good
                
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 †
                 
                   beware
                   ,
                   least
                   any
                   man
                   spoil
                   you
                   through
                   Philosophy
                   and
                   vain
                   deceit
                   .
                
                 But
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 never
                 obey
                 this
                 [
                 precept
                 ,
                 ]
                 unless
                 we
                 can
                 possess
                 our selves
                 of
                 the
                 Adversaries
                 weapons
                 ;
                 and
                 whilst
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 entertain
                 the
                 same
                 sentiments
                 with
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 :
                 but
                 must
                 abominate
                 the
                 evil
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 retaining
                 what
                 is
                 Good
                 and
                 true
                 ,
                 examine
                 all
                 things
                 we
                 embrace
                 .
                 For
                 Good
                 ,
                 where-ever
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 truth
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 does
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 asserting
                 these
                 things
                 we
                 use
                 violence
                 [
                 towards
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 by
                 wresting
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 ]
                 let
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 does
                 not
                 only
                 not
                 forbid
                 our
                 being
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 Grecian
                 Learning
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 himself
                 seems
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 neglected
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 knew
                 many
                 sayings
                 which
                 were
                 spoken
                 by
                 the
                 Grecians
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 whence
                 took
                 he
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 using
                 this
                 saying
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   The
                   Cretians
                   are
                   always
                   lyers
                   ,
                   evil
                   beasts
                   ,
                   slow-bellies
                   ,
                
                 except
                 it
                 were
                 from
                 his
                 perusal
                 of
                 the
                 b
                 
                   Oracles
                   of
                   Epimenides
                
                 the
                 Cretian
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 was
                 an
                 Initiator
                 ?
                 Or
                 whence
                 knew
                 he
                 this
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   For
                   we
                   are
                   also
                   his
                   off-spring
                   ,
                
                 unless
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Phoenomena
                 of
                 Aratus
                 the
                 Astronomer
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 this
                 ,
                 †
                 
                   Evill
                   communications
                   corrupt
                   good
                   manners
                
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 evidence
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 unacquainted
                 with
                 
                   Euripides's
                   Tragedies
                
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 what
                 need
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 making
                 a
                 large
                 discourse
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 For
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 antiently
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 uninterrupted
                 usage
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Doctors
                 studied
                 the
                 Grecian
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 untill
                 they
                 arrived
                 at
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 age
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 [
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 ]
                 partly
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 [
                 gaining
                 ]
                 Eloquence
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 *
                 polishing
                 the
                 mind
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 a
                 confutation
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 concerning
                 which
                 [
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ]
                 were
                 mistaken
                 .
                 Let
                 thus
                 much
                 be
                 said
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 capacity
                 ,
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 
                 Apollinaris's
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVII
                
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 making
                 preparations
                 for
                 an
                 expedition
                 against
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 arrived
                 at
                 Antioch
                 :
                 and
                 being
                 derided
                 by
                 the
                 Antiochians
                 ,
                 he
                 [
                 published
                 ]
                 an
                 Oration
                 [
                 against
                 them
                 ]
                 entitled
                 *
                 Misop●g●n
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 having
                 extorted
                 a
                 vast
                 treasure
                 from
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 hastning
                 his
                 expedition
                 against
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 goes
                 to
                 Antioch
                 in
                 Syria
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 thither
                 ,
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 to
                 the
                 Antiochians
                 how
                 superabundantly
                 he
                 affected
                 glory
                 ,
                 he
                 depressed
                 the
                 prizes
                 of
                 vendible
                 commodities
                 lower
                 than
                 was
                 fitting
                 :
                 [
                 for
                 ]
                 he
                 respected
                 not
                 the
                 present
                 time
                 ,
                 nor
                 considered
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 a
                 numerous
                 Army
                 does
                 necessarily
                 endammage
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 a
                 Province
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 off
                 plenty
                 [
                 of
                 provisions
                 ]
                 from
                 the
                 Cities
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 the
                 a
                 petty
                 Merchants
                 and
                 Provision-sellers
                 ,
                 unable
                 to
                 endure
                 the
                 loss
                 they
                 sustained
                 by
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Edict
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 left
                 off
                 trading
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 Markets
                 ]
                 were
                 unfurnished
                 with
                 Provisions
                 .
                 The
                 Antiochians
                 could
                 not
                 tolerate
                 this
                 violence
                 [
                 used
                 towards
                 them
                 ;
                 ]
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 persons
                 naturally
                 prone
                 to
                 revile
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 presently
                 brake
                 forth
                 [
                 into
                 invectives
                 ]
                 against
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 cried
                 out
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 They
                 also
                 derided
                 his
                 beard
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 wore
                 a
                 very
                 large
                 one
                 :
                 )
                 saying
                 ,
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 shaved
                 ,
                 and
                 ropes
                 made
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 [
                 They
                 said
                 ]
                 likewise
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 stamp
                 of
                 a
                 Bull
                 on
                 his
                 Coyn
                 ,
                 [
                 which
                 was
                 an
                 Emblem
                 ]
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 turned
                 the
                 world
                 upside
                 down
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 extreamly
                 addicted
                 to
                 superstition
                 ,
                 and
                 continually
                 *
                 sacrificing
                 Bulls
                 upon
                 the
                 Altars
                 of
                 his
                 Idols
                 ,
                 had
                 commanded
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 Altar
                 and
                 a
                 Bull
                 should
                 be
                 stamp't
                 upon
                 his
                 Coyn.
                 The
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 enraged
                 at
                 these
                 Scoffs
                 ,
                 threatned
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 most
                 severely
                 punish
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ;
                 b
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 return
                 to
                 Tarsus
                 in
                 Cilicia
                 [
                 and
                 reside
                 there
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 having
                 given
                 order
                 for
                 a
                 provision
                 of
                 necessaries
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 prepared
                 for
                 his
                 departure
                 thence
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 ,
                 Libanius
                 the
                 Sophista
                 took
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 writing
                 two
                 Orations
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 he
                 composed
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 address
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 Antiochians
                 ;
                 the
                 c
                 other
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 Antiochians
                 
                 concerning
                 the
                 Emperours
                 displeasure
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 this
                 Sophista
                 wrote
                 these
                 Orations
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 recite
                 them
                 in
                 publick
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 relinquishing
                 his
                 resolution
                 of
                 revenging
                 himself
                 upon
                 those
                 revilers
                 by
                 deeds
                 ,
                 discharged
                 his
                 rage
                 by
                 reciprocal
                 Taunts
                 and
                 Scoffs
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 compiled
                 a
                 book
                 [
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 ]
                 which
                 he
                 entitled
                 Antiochicus
                 or
                 Misop●g●n
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 has
                 left
                 a
                 perpetual
                 brand
                 upon
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 now
                 relate
                 what
                 [
                 mischiefs
                 ]
                 the
                 Emperour
                 then
                 did
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 Antioch
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVIII
                
                 .
                 How
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 desirous
                 to
                 consult
                 the
                 Oracle
                 ,
                 the
                 Daemon
                 gave
                 no
                 answer
                 ,
                 being
                 afraid
                 of
                 Babylas
                 the
                 Martyr
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 ,
                 having
                 given
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Temples
                 in
                 Antioch
                 should
                 be
                 opened
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 desirous
                 of
                 receiving
                 an
                 Oracle
                 from
                 Apollo
                 *
                 Daphnaeus
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Daemon
                 inhabiting
                 that
                 Temple
                 ,
                 feared
                 his
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 mean
                 a
                 Babylas
                 the
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 gave
                 no
                 answer
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Coffin
                 lay
                 hard
                 by
                 ,
                 wherein
                 was
                 inclosed
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 that
                 Martyr
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Emperour
                 understood
                 the
                 reason
                 thereof
                 ,
                 he
                 forthwith
                 issued
                 out
                 an
                 order
                 for
                 the
                 immediate
                 translation
                 of
                 the
                 Coffin
                 .
                 The
                 Christians
                 of
                 Antioch
                 understanding
                 this
                 ,
                 [
                 flockt
                 together
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ]
                 as
                 well
                 women
                 ,
                 as
                 young
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 the
                 Coffin
                 from
                 Daphne
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 rejoycings
                 and
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 .
                 [
                 The
                 contents
                 of
                 ]
                 those
                 Psalms
                 were
                 reproachfull
                 reflections
                 upon
                 the
                 Heathenish
                 gods
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 those
                 that
                 confided
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 images
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Emperours
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 Theodorus
                 the
                 Confessour
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Genius
                 and
                 disposition
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 [
                 hitherto
                 ]
                 kept
                 concealed
                 ,
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 clearly
                 discovered
                 and
                 manifested
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 who
                 before
                 profest
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 moderate
                 himself
                 any
                 longer
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 very
                 easily
                 provokt
                 to
                 anger
                 by
                 those
                 reproachfull
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 inflict
                 the
                 same
                 punishments
                 upon
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 which
                 Diocletian
                 heretofore
                 laid
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 his
                 sollicitude
                 about
                 the
                 Persian
                 Expedition
                 afforded
                 him
                 not
                 a
                 convenient
                 opportunity
                 of
                 prosecuting
                 this
                 design
                 ,
                 he
                 ordered
                 
                   Salustius
                   Prefect
                
                 of
                 the
                 Pretorium
                 ,
                 to
                 apprehend
                 those
                 persons
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 most
                 zealous
                 and
                 busie
                 in
                 singing
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 being
                 punished
                 .
                 The
                 Prefect
                 (
                 although
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 Religion
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 did
                 not
                 willingly
                 receive
                 that
                 Order
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 contradict
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 commands
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 to
                 be
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 and
                 confines
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 Prison
                 .
                 Upon
                 one
                 young
                 man
                 (
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Theodorus
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Heathens
                 brought
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 inflicted
                 Tortures
                 ,
                 and
                 various
                 sorts
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 ordering
                 that
                 his
                 body
                 should
                 be
                 lacerated
                 all
                 over
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 't
                 was
                 supposed
                 he
                 could
                 live
                 no
                 longer
                 ,
                 he
                 released
                 him
                 from
                 his
                 tortures
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 preserved
                 this
                 person
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 survived
                 that
                 confession
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 .
                 Rufinus
                 ,
                 who
                 wrote
                 
                   an
                   Ecclesiastick
                   History
                   in
                   Latine
                
                 ,
                 *
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 converst
                 with
                 this
                 Theodorus
                 a
                 long
                 while
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 enquired
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 whether
                 ,
                 during
                 his
                 being
                 scourged
                 and
                 racked
                 ,
                 he
                 felt
                 an
                 acuteness
                 of
                 pain
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 his
                 answer
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 pain
                 [
                 proceeding
                 ]
                 from
                 his
                 tortures
                 was
                 very
                 little
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 stood
                 by
                 him
                 a
                 certain
                 young
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 both
                 wiped
                 off
                 the
                 sweat
                 caused
                 by
                 his
                 agony
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 corroborated
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 caused
                 that
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 wherein
                 he
                 was
                 tortured
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 delight
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 a
                 conflict
                 .
                 Let
                 thus
                 much
                 be
                 said
                 concerning
                 the
                 admirable
                 Theodorus
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 arrived
                 Embassadours
                 from
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 requesting
                 [
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 to
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 the
                 War
                 a
                 upon
                 certain
                 express
                 articles
                 and
                 conditions
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 dismist
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   You
                   shall
                   ere
                   long
                   see
                   Us
                   in
                   person
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   there
                   will
                   be
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   an
                   Embassy
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XX.
                
                 How
                 the
                 Emperour
                 perswaded
                 the
                 Jews
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 utter
                 destruction
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
               
                 VVHilst
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 very
                 desirous
                 to
                 endammage
                 the
                 Christians
                 some
                 other
                 way
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 betrayed
                 his
                 own
                 superstition
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 being
                 much
                 addicted
                 to
                 sacrificing
                 ,
                 he
                 not
                 only
                 delighted
                 in
                 the
                 bloud
                 [
                 of
                 sacrifices
                 ]
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 thought
                 himself
                 wronged
                 ,
                 unless
                 others
                 would
                 do
                 so
                 too
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 found
                 but
                 few
                 such
                 men
                 as
                 those
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 for
                 the
                 Jews
                 and
                 enquired
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 upon
                 what
                 account
                 they
                 abstained
                 from
                 sacrificing
                 ,
                 whenas
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 injoyned
                 it
                 .
                 Upon
                 their
                 answering
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 Solomon's
                 Temple
                 should
                 be
                 forthwith
                 re-edifyed
                 .
                 [
                 In
                 the
                 interim
                 ]
                 he
                 himself
                 proceeds
                 in
                 his
                 expedition
                 against
                 the
                 Persians
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Jews
                 (
                 who
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 had
                 been
                 desirous
                 of
                 getting
                 an
                 opportune
                 time
                 ,
                 wherein
                 their
                 Temple
                 might
                 be
                 rebuilt
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 offering
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 )
                 were
                 then
                 very
                 industrious
                 about
                 that
                 work
                 .
                 They
                 also
                 shewed
                 themselves
                 very
                 formidable
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 behaviour
                 towards
                 them
                 was
                 proud
                 and
                 insolent
                 ,
                 threatning
                 they
                 would
                 do
                 them
                 as
                 much
                 mischief
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 themselves
                 had
                 formerly
                 suffered
                 from
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 therefore
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 given
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 charge
                 [
                 of
                 that
                 Structure
                 ]
                 should
                 be
                 paid
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Exchequer
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 soon
                 provided
                 ;
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 Timber
                 ,
                 Stone
                 ,
                 burnt
                 Brick
                 ,
                 Clay
                 ,
                 Lime
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 materials
                 necessary
                 for
                 Building
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 Cyrillus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 call'd
                 to
                 mind
                 the
                 Prophesie
                 of
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 Christ●
                 also
                 has
                 confirmed
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 
                 Gospels
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 a
                 predicted
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 many
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 time
                 would
                 come
                 very
                 shortly
                 ,
                 wherein
                 one
                 stone
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 left
                 upon
                 another
                 in
                 that
                 Temple
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 our
                 Saviours
                 Prophecy
                 should
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 the
                 Bishops
                 words
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 there
                 hapned
                 a
                 great
                 earthquake
                 ,
                 *
                 which
                 tore
                 up
                 the
                 stones
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 dispersed
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 adjacent
                 edifices
                 .
                 By
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 accident
                 ,
                 the
                 Jews
                 were
                 extreamly
                 terrified
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 fame
                 of
                 it
                 brought
                 many
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 a
                 numerous
                 multitude
                 were
                 gathered
                 together
                 ,
                 there
                 hapned
                 another
                 prodigie
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 came
                 down
                 a
                 fire
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 consumed
                 all
                 the
                 Builders
                 Tools
                 .
                 You
                 might
                 have
                 seen
                 Mallets
                 ,
                 Irons
                 to
                 smooth
                 and
                 pollish
                 Stones
                 with
                 ,
                 Saws
                 ,
                 Hatchets
                 ,
                 Axes
                 ;
                 in
                 short
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 the
                 workmen
                 had
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 about
                 that
                 work
                 ,
                 destroyed
                 by
                 the
                 flames
                 .
                 The
                 fire
                 prey'd
                 upon
                 these
                 things
                 for
                 a
                 whole
                 day
                 together
                 .
                 The
                 Jews
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 fear
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 acknowledged
                 (
                 though
                 unwillingly
                 )
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 God.
                 But
                 they
                 obeyed
                 not
                 his
                 will
                 ;
                 but
                 were
                 prepossessed
                 with
                 an
                 opinion
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 firm
                 thereto
                 .
                 For
                 neither
                 did
                 a
                 third
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 which
                 hapned
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 induce
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 belief
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 night
                 following
                 ,
                 the
                 impressions
                 of
                 a
                 Cross
                 ,
                 which
                 cast
                 forth
                 beams
                 of
                 brightness
                 ,
                 appeared
                 printed
                 upon
                 their
                 garments
                 .
                 Which
                 impressions
                 when
                 they
                 saw
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 they
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 wash
                 and
                 rub
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 blinded
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 says
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 away
                 that
                 good
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 .
                 Thus
                 was
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 being
                 rebuilt
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 totally
                 demolished
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Emperours
                 inroad
                 into
                 Persia
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 his
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 made
                 an
                 irruption
                 into
                 Persia
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 the
                 Spring
                 ,
                 being
                 informed
                 that
                 the
                 Persians
                 were
                 a
                 people
                 that
                 were
                 weakest
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 courage
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 being
                 unable
                 to
                 endure
                 cold
                 ,
                 they
                 abstain
                 from
                 undertaking
                 any
                 Military
                 action
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 proverb
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Mede
                   will
                   not
                   pull
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   his
                   hand
                   from
                   under
                   his
                   Cloak
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   .
                
                 [
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 ]
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 very
                 well
                 knew
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Romans
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 endure
                 a
                 Winter
                 Campaigne
                 ,
                 he
                 poured
                 his
                 Army
                 into
                 the
                 Persian
                 Territories
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 they
                 had
                 depopulated
                 a
                 large
                 tract
                 of
                 ground
                 ,
                 [
                 laid
                 waste
                 ]
                 many
                 Villages
                 ,
                 and
                 Garrisons
                 ,
                 they
                 then
                 [
                 began
                 ]
                 to
                 take
                 Cities
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 having
                 invested
                 the
                 great
                 City
                 Ctesiphon
                 ,
                 he
                 reduced
                 the
                 Persian
                 King
                 to
                 such
                 straights
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 dispatcht
                 frequent
                 Embassies
                 to
                 Julian
                 ,
                 entreating
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 punished
                 with
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Country
                 only
                 ,
                 provided
                 he
                 would
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Territories
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 the
                 War.
                 But
                 Julianus
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 affected
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 nor
                 shewed
                 any
                 compassion
                 towards
                 these
                 suppliants
                 .
                 Neither
                 did
                 he
                 take
                 into
                 his
                 consideration
                 this
                 common
                 saying
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   conquer
                   is
                   famous
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                
                 *
                 
                   be
                   more
                   than
                   Conquerour
                   ,
                   is
                   odious
                   .
                
                 But
                 ,
                 giving
                 credit
                 to
                 certain
                 divinations
                 ,
                 which
                 Maximus
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 (
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 converst
                 continually
                 )
                 suggested
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 imagining
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 only
                 equal
                 ,
                 but
                 exceed
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 ;
                 [
                 for
                 these
                 reasons
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 ]
                 ●e
                 rejected
                 the
                 humble
                 addresses
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 supposed
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 Pythagoras
                 and
                 Plato
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 Transmigration
                 of
                 souls
                 he
                 was
                 possest
                 of
                 Alexanders
                 soul
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 was
                 Alexander
                 in
                 another
                 body
                 .
                 This
                 opinion
                 deceived
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 not
                 admitting
                 of
                 the
                 Persian
                 Kings
                 humble
                 address
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 therefore
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 his
                 Embassie
                 to
                 be
                 ineffectual
                 ,
                 was
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 necessity
                 [
                 of
                 fighting
                 .
                 ]
                 Whereupon
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 his
                 Embassie
                 ,
                 he
                 draws
                 out
                 all
                 the
                 forces
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 giving
                 them
                 Battel
                 .
                 The
                 Romans
                 did
                 indeed
                 blame
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 avoid
                 an
                 engagement
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 with
                 Advantage
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 they
                 gave
                 the
                 Enemy
                 Battel
                 ,
                 and
                 routed
                 them
                 again
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Engagement
                 in
                 person
                 ,
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 ,
                 and
                 encouraged
                 his
                 men
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 Armour
                 on
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 solely
                 confided
                 in
                 his
                 hope
                 of
                 success
                 .
                 But
                 [
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 ]
                 a
                 Dart
                 is
                 ●ast
                 at
                 him
                 from
                 an
                 unknown
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 pierced
                 through
                 his
                 Arm
                 ,
                 and
                 entred
                 his
                 side
                 .
                 a
                 Of
                 which
                 wound
                 he
                 died
                 ,
                 the
                 person
                 that
                 killed
                 him
                 being
                 unknown
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 Dart
                 ]
                 was
                 thrown
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 Persian
                 who
                 fled
                 :
                 others
                 ,
                 [
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 cast
                 ]
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 strongest
                 and
                 most
                 common
                 report
                 .
                 But
                 Callistus
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 Military
                 imploy
                 in
                 this
                 b
                 Emperours
                 Guards
                 ,
                 and
                 recorded
                 his
                 Acts
                 in
                 
                   Heroick
                   Verse
                
                 ,
                 )
                 in
                 his
                 Narrative
                 of
                 this
                 War
                 ,
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 Julian
                 was
                 wounded
                 by
                 a
                 Daemon
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 died
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 perhaps
                 a
                 Poetical
                 Fiction
                 of
                 his
                 ;
                 peradventure
                 't
                 was
                 really
                 true
                 .
                 For
                 revengefull
                 Furies
                 have
                 destroyed
                 many
                 persons
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 however
                 that
                 matter
                 was
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 unknown
                 ,
                 that
                 [
                 this
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 too
                 great
                 heat
                 and
                 ardency
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 unwary
                 ;
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 Learning
                 ,
                 vain
                 glorious
                 ;
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 counterfeit
                 mildness
                 ,
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 contempt
                 .
                 Julianus
                 therefore
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 in
                 Persia
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 )
                 in
                 his
                 fourth
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 bore
                 with
                 Salustius
                 [
                 his
                 Colleague
                 ,
                 ]
                 about
                 the
                 twenty
                 sixth
                 of
                 June
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 third
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 ;
                 the
                 seventh
                 from
                 his
                 having
                 been
                 created
                 Caesar
                 by
                 Constantius
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 thirty
                 first
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Jovianus's
                 being
                 Proclaimed
                 Emperour
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Roman
                 Army
                 ,
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 streight
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 without
                 delay
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 after
                 ,
                 Proclaim
                 Jovianus
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 
                 couragious
                 and
                 nobly
                 descended
                 .
                 He
                 being
                 
                   Tribune
                   of
                   the
                   Souldiers
                
                 ,
                 *
                 when
                 Julianus
                 by
                 publishing
                 of
                 an
                 Edict
                 ,
                 gave
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 their
                 choice
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 would
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 or
                 leave
                 their
                 Military
                 Employments
                 ;
                 chose
                 rather
                 to
                 lay
                 down
                 his
                 Commission
                 ,
                 then
                 obey
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 impious
                 Emperour
                 .
                 But
                 Julianus
                 ,
                 necessitated
                 thereto
                 by
                 the
                 then
                 imminent
                 War
                 ,
                 had
                 continued
                 him
                 in
                 Commission
                 ,
                 amongst
                 his
                 chief
                 Commanders
                 .
                 Being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Elected
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 he
                 refused
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 forcibly
                 drawn
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 he
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 himself
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 reign
                 over
                 men
                 firmly
                 addicted
                 to
                 Gentilisme
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 after
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 one
                 voice
                 answered
                 ,
                 professing
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 were
                 Christians
                 ,
                 he
                 accepted
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 was
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 left
                 in
                 very
                 great
                 streights
                 †
                 in
                 an
                 Enemies
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 men
                 being
                 destroyed
                 by
                 a
                 Famine
                 ,
                 upon
                 terms
                 he
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 the
                 War.
                 The
                 conditions
                 were
                 indeed
                 misbecoming
                 the
                 Roman
                 glory
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 necessary
                 in
                 that
                 conjuncture
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 being
                 punished
                 with
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 the
                 a
                 Borders
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 surrendred
                 Nicibis
                 (
                 a
                 City
                 in
                 Mesopotamia
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 he
                 departed
                 out
                 of
                 Persia.
                 At
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 the
                 Christians
                 were
                 encouraged
                 b
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Pagans
                 bewailed
                 
                 Julianus's
                 death
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Army
                 blamed
                 his
                 imprudent
                 heat
                 and
                 rashness
                 ,
                 and
                 ascribed
                 the
                 disgrace
                 of
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 their
                 Borders
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 being
                 imposed
                 upon
                 by
                 a
                 Persian
                 desertour
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 burnt
                 the
                 Ships
                 ,
                 which
                 supplied
                 them
                 with
                 provision
                 by
                 water
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Army
                 was
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 extremity
                 by
                 a
                 Famine
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Libanius
                 the
                 Sophista
                 composed
                 a
                 Funeral
                 Oration
                 upon
                 Julian
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 entitled
                 Julianum
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   The
                   Epitaph
                
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Oration
                 he
                 does
                 at
                 large
                 recite
                 and
                 extol
                 almost
                 all
                 his
                 Actions
                 :
                 he
                 has
                 also
                 mentioned
                 the
                 Books
                 which
                 Julian
                 wrote
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 has
                 demonstrated
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 to
                 be
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 and
                 stuft
                 with
                 trifles
                 .
                 Had
                 it
                 sufficed
                 this
                 Sophista
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 commended
                 the
                 Emperours
                 other
                 Actions
                 only
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 quietly
                 have
                 proceeded
                 to
                 the
                 following
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 History
                 .
                 But
                 whenas
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 sharp
                 Oratour
                 ,
                 by
                 mentioning
                 Julians
                 Books
                 he
                 does
                 enveigh
                 against
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 we
                 are
                 resolved
                 to
                 speak
                 something
                 concerning
                 this
                 matter
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 we
                 will
                 produce
                 his
                 own
                 words
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIII
                
                 .
                 A
                 confutation
                 of
                 what
                 Libanius
                 the
                 Sophista
                 has
                 said
                 concerning
                 Julianus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   THe
                   Winter
                
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   having
                   lengthened
                   the
                   nights
                   ,
                   the
                   Emperour
                   undertook
                   those
                   Books
                   ,
                   which
                   make
                   the
                   man
                   of
                
                 Palestine
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   a
                   long
                   dispute
                   and
                   validitie
                   of
                   arguments
                   he
                   evinced
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   [
                   Records
                   ]
                   revered
                   and
                   honoured
                   [
                   by
                   the
                   Christians
                   ]
                   are
                   ridiculous
                   and
                   meer
                   trifles
                   :
                   having
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   demonstrated
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   more
                   skilfull
                   and
                   wiser
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                
                 *
                 Tyrian
                 
                   Old
                   man.
                   But
                   ,
                   may
                   that
                
                 Tyrian
                 
                   be
                   propitious
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   be
                   disgusted
                   at
                   what
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   regard
                   he
                   was
                   but-done
                   by
                   his
                   Son
                   !
                
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 Libanius
                 the
                 
                 Sophista's
                 words
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 indeed
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 most
                 incomparable
                 Sophista
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 not
                 entertained
                 the
                 same
                 sentiments
                 with
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Religion
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 spoken
                 against
                 him
                 all
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 by
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 very
                 likely
                 ,
                 )
                 being
                 a
                 Sophista
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 enlarged
                 upon
                 that
                 subject
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 whilst
                 Constantius
                 was
                 living
                 ,
                 he
                 wrote
                 *
                 Encomiums
                 upon
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 he
                 loaded
                 him
                 with
                 reproaches
                 and
                 abusive
                 accusations
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 had
                 Porphyrius
                 been
                 an
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 undoubtedly
                 preferred
                 his
                 books
                 before
                 
                 Julian's
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 had
                 Julianus
                 been
                 a
                 Sophista
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 termed
                 him
                 an
                 ill
                 Sophista
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 does
                 Ecebolius
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Epitaph
                   upon
                   Julian
                
                 .
                 Since
                 therefore
                 he
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Religion
                 with
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Sophista
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 friend
                 ,
                 has
                 related
                 what
                 he
                 thought
                 good
                 ;
                 we
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 ability
                 ,
                 will
                 answer
                 what
                 he
                 has
                 written
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 therefore
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 undertook
                 those
                 Books
                 ,
                 when
                 Winter
                 had
                 lengthened
                 the
                 nights
                 .
                 This
                 term
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   undertake
                
                 or
                 attempt
                 ,
                 imports
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 made
                 it
                 wholly
                 his
                 business
                 to
                 write
                 a
                 discommendation
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sophistae
                 usually
                 do
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 instruct
                 young
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 rudiments
                 of
                 their
                 Art.
                 For
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 acquainted
                 with
                 those
                 Books
                 long
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 attempts
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 having
                 spent
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 time
                 in
                 a
                 tedious
                 contest
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 [
                 oppose
                 them
                 ]
                 (
                 as
                 Libanius
                 says
                 )
                 with
                 solid
                 arguments
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 truth
                 betook
                 himself
                 to
                 Jests
                 and
                 Drollery
                 ,
                 (
                 whereof
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 admirer
                 ,
                 )
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 he
                 derided
                 what
                 is
                 firmly
                 established
                 in
                 those
                 Books
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 undertakes
                 a
                 Contest
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 does
                 usually
                 belie
                 him
                 against
                 whom
                 he
                 manages
                 the
                 dispute
                 ,
                 one
                 while
                 by
                 perverting
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 at
                 another
                 by
                 concealing
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 has
                 a
                 Pique
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 adversary
                 endeavours
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 act
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 speak
                 against
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 and
                 delights
                 to
                 turn
                 the
                 *
                 faults
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 upon
                 him
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 at
                 variance
                 .
                 That
                 Julianus
                 and
                 Porphyrius
                 (
                 whom
                 Libanius
                 calls
                 
                   The
                   Tyrian
                   Old
                   man
                
                 )
                 did
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 take
                 great
                 delight
                 in
                 scoffing
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 Books
                 .
                 For
                 Porphyrius
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Books
                 he
                 wrote
                 
                   concerning
                   Philosophick
                   History
                
                 ,
                 has
                 made
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Socrates
                 a
                 ridicle
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 eminentest
                 of
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 :
                 and
                 has
                 left
                 such
                 passages
                 upon
                 Record
                 concerning
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 neither
                 Melitus
                 ,
                 nor
                 Anytus
                 ,
                 Socrates's
                 Accusers
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 attempted
                 to
                 say
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 a
                 person
                 admired
                 amongst
                 the
                 Grecians
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 his
                 modesty
                 ,
                 Justice
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Virtues
                 .
                 Whom
                 Plato
                 the
                 most
                 admirable
                 Philosopher
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 Xenophon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 †
                 company
                 of
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 honour
                 as
                 a
                 person
                 beloved
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 repute
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 endowed
                 with
                 a
                 wisdom
                 more
                 than
                 humane
                 .
                 And
                 Julianus
                 ,
                 imitating
                 his
                 *
                 Father
                 ,
                 has
                 discovered
                 the
                 distemper
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 in
                 [
                 the
                 Book
                 he
                 entitled
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   Caesars
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 has
                 discommended
                 all
                 the
                 Emperours
                 his
                 predecessours
                 ,
                 not
                 sparing
                 even
                 
                   Marcus
                   the
                   Philosopher
                
                 .
                 That
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 therefore
                 took
                 great
                 delight
                 in
                 Scoffs
                 and
                 Taunts
                 ,
                 their
                 own
                 writings
                 do
                 sufficiently
                 declare
                 .
                 Nor
                 need
                 I
                 many
                 or
                 solid
                 arguments
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 represent
                 the
                 humour
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 b
                 :
                 This
                 Character
                 I
                 give
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 grounding
                 my
                 conjecture
                 concernning
                 their
                 disposition
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 what
                 
                   Gregorius
                   Nazianzenus
                
                 has
                 said
                 concerning
                 Julianus
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 hear
                 [
                 delivered
                 ]
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 words
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 in
                 *
                 
                   His
                   second
                   Oration
                   against
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                
                 he
                 says
                 thus
                 .
                 
                   Experience
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   assuming
                   the
                   Imperial
                   Dignity
                   and
                   Authority
                   ,
                   evidenced
                   these
                   things
                   to
                   others
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   me
                   they
                   were
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   apparently
                   manifest
                   long
                   before
                   ,
                   at
                   such
                   time
                   as
                   I
                   was
                   conversant
                   with
                   him
                   at
                
                 Athens
                 .
                 
                   For
                   he
                   came
                   thither
                   immediately
                   after
                   the
                   innovations
                   attempted
                   by
                   his
                
                 †
                 
                   Brother
                   ,
                   having
                   requested
                   this
                   of
                   the
                   Emperour
                   .
                   The
                   design
                   of
                   this
                   his
                   journey
                   was
                   twofold
                   ;
                   the
                   one
                   was
                   more
                   honourable
                   ,
                   [
                   namely
                   ,
                   ]
                   to
                   see
                
                 Greece
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Schools
                   there
                   :
                   the
                   other
                   was
                   kept
                   secret
                   ,
                   known
                   but
                   to
                   a
                   very
                   few
                   ,
                   [
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   ]
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   consult
                   the
                   Sacrificers
                   and
                   Impostours
                   there
                   concerning
                   his
                   own
                   affairs
                   :
                   for
                   his
                   impiety
                   was
                   not
                   yet
                   in
                   possession
                   of
                   confidence
                   and
                   liberty
                   .
                   At
                   that
                   time
                   therefore
                   ,
                   I
                   well
                   remember
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   no
                   bad
                   Divine
                   concerning
                   this
                   person
                   ,
                   although
                   I
                   pretend
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   one
                   of
                   their
                   number
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   well
                   versed
                   in
                   the
                   knowledge
                   and
                   use
                   of
                   these
                   predictions
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   the
                   unevenness
                   and
                   inconstancy
                   of
                   his
                   disposition
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   incredible
                   extravagancy
                   of
                   his
                   mind
                   ,
                   made
                   me
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   the
                   best
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   who
                   gives
                   the
                   truest
                   conjecture
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   't
                   was
                   my
                   opinion
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   good
                   could
                   be
                   portended
                   by
                   an
                   instable
                   neck
                   ;
                   by
                   shoulders
                   which
                   sometimes
                   he
                   brandished
                   ,
                   at
                   others
                
                 c
                 
                   represt
                   ;
                   by
                   wandring
                   and
                   rowling
                   eyes
                   ;
                   a
                   furious
                   countenance
                   ;
                   feet
                   unsteady
                   and
                   stumbling
                   ;
                   a
                   nose
                   breathing
                   forth
                   reproach
                   and
                   contempt
                   ;
                   ridiculous
                   cuttings
                   of
                   faces
                   signifying
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   ;
                   immoderate
                   and
                   excessively
                   loud
                   laughter
                   ;
                   noddings
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   denials
                   by
                   his
                   countenance
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   reason
                   ;
                   a
                   voice
                   represt
                   and
                   cut
                   off
                   by
                   his
                   breath
                   ;
                   immethodicall
                   and
                   indiscreet
                   questions
                   ;
                   answers
                   no
                   whit
                   better
                   then
                   these
                   ,
                   crowding
                   one
                   after
                   another
                   ,
                   inconstant
                   to
                   themselves
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   proceeding
                   in
                   a
                   Learned
                   Order
                   .
                   What
                   need
                   I
                   give
                   a
                   particular
                   description
                   of
                   every
                   thing
                   ?
                   Before
                   his
                   Actions
                   I
                   saw
                   he
                   would
                   be
                   the
                   same
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   sinoe
                   found
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   by
                   his
                   Actions
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   were
                   some
                   of
                   those
                   persons
                   here
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   then
                   present
                   and
                   heard
                   me
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   be
                   easily
                   induced
                   to
                   attest
                   this
                   .
                   To
                   whom
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   saw
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   I
                   forthwith
                   spake
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                
                 How
                 great
                 a
                 mischief
                 to
                 its
                 self
                 does
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 breed
                 up
                 !
                 
                   When
                   I
                   had
                   uttered
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   I
                   prayed
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   be
                   a
                   false
                   Prophet
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   was
                   better
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   the
                   world
                   should
                   be
                   filled
                   with
                   such
                   horrid
                   mischiefs
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   monster
                   should
                   appear
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   to
                   which
                   had
                   never
                   been
                   seen
                   before
                   ;
                   although
                   many
                   deluges
                   are
                   recorded
                   ;
                   many
                   devastations
                   by
                   fire
                   ,
                   many
                   earthquakes
                   ,
                   and
                
                 *
                 chasms
                 ;
                 d
                 
                   and
                   moreover
                   ,
                   many
                   monstrous
                   and
                   inhumane
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   beasts
                   that
                   were
                   prodigious
                   and
                   compounded
                   of
                   several
                   kinds
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   Nature
                   produced
                   new
                   forms
                   .
                   Upon
                   this
                   account
                   ,
                   he
                   ended
                   his
                   life
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   answerable
                   to
                   his
                   madness
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 Character
                 Gregorius
                 has
                 given
                 us
                 concerning
                 Julianus
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 many
                 Books
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 compiling
                 whereof
                 they
                 imployed
                 themselves
                 ,
                 )
                 they
                 have
                 attempted
                 to
                 violate
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 by
                 perverting
                 some
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 insertions
                 in
                 other
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 explaining
                 all
                 things
                 agreeable
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 design
                 ;
                 e
                 many
                 persons
                 have
                 demonstrated
                 in
                 their
                 answers
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 also
                 overturned
                 and
                 confuted
                 their
                 Fallacies
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 [
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Writers
                 ,
                 ]
                 f
                 Origen
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 lived
                 long
                 before
                 
                 Julianus's
                 times
                 ,
                 )
                 by
                 raising
                 objections
                 against
                 himself
                 from
                 such
                 passages
                 in
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scripture
                 as
                 seemed
                 to
                 disturb
                 the
                 Readers
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 by
                 clearing
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 has
                 put
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 the
                 fallacious
                 cavills
                 and
                 verbose
                 niceties
                 of
                 ill-affected
                 persons
                 .
                 Which
                 works
                 of
                 his
                 had
                 Julianus
                 and
                 Porphyrius
                 perused
                 carefully
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 them
                 a
                 candid
                 reception
                 ,
                 undoubtedly
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 turned
                 their
                 discourses
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 subject
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 applied
                 their
                 minds
                 to
                 the
                 writing
                 of
                 fallacies
                 stuft
                 with
                 impiety
                 and
                 blasphemy
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Emperour
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 to
                 cavil
                 in
                 his
                 discourses
                 before
                 ignorant
                 and
                 the
                 simpler
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 presence
                 who
                 retain
                 a
                 representation
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 hence
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 having
                 pickt
                 out
                 as
                 many
                 expressions
                 as
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 necessity
                 are
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 dispensation
                 used
                 concerning
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 humane
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 them
                 and
                 many
                 such
                 like
                 phrases
                 all
                 together
                 ;
                 at
                 length
                 he
                 subjoynes
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   Every
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   expressions
                   therefore
                   (
                   unless
                   the
                   phrase
                   contains
                   in
                   it
                   some
                   secret
                   and
                   occult
                   sense
                   and
                   meaning
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   suppose
                   ,
                   )
                   is
                   stuft
                   with
                   a
                   deal
                   of
                   Blasphemy
                   against
                   God.
                
                 Thus
                 much
                 he
                 has
                 said
                 in
                 express
                 words
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Third
                   Book
                   against
                   the
                   Christians
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 gave
                 this
                 title
                 g
                 
                   Concerning
                   the
                   Cynick
                   Phylosophy
                
                 ,
                 declaring
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 sacred
                 Fables
                 
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 feigned
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 these
                 Truth
                 must
                 be
                 concealed
                 :
                 these
                 are
                 his
                 very
                 words
                 :
                 
                   For
                   Nature
                   loves
                   concealment
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   hidden
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   Gods
                   cannot
                   endure
                   to
                   be
                   thrown
                   into
                   polluted
                   ears
                   in
                   bare
                   and
                   naked
                   words
                   .
                
                 From
                 these
                 words
                 't
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 this
                 sentiment
                 concerning
                 the
                 divine
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 mystical
                 .
                 Discourses
                 ,
                 containing
                 in
                 them
                 an
                 abstruse
                 sense
                 and
                 meaning
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 very
                 angry
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 men
                 do
                 not
                 entertain
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 concerning
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 inveighs
                 against
                 those
                 persons
                 amongst
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 take
                 the
                 sacred
                 Oracles
                 in
                 their
                 plain
                 and
                 obvious
                 sense
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 decent
                 to
                 rail
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 against
                 the
                 simplicity
                 of
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 ,
                 nor
                 upon
                 their
                 account
                 to
                 use
                 such
                 insolence
                 towards
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 nor
                 yet
                 ,
                 to
                 hate
                 and
                 have
                 an
                 aversion
                 for
                 h
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 rightly
                 understood
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 persons
                 understood
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 they
                 should
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 accident
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 befal'n
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 hapned
                 to
                 Porphyrius
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 beaten
                 by
                 some
                 Christians
                 at
                 Caesarea
                 in
                 Palestine
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 unable
                 to
                 master
                 his
                 passion
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 fury
                 i
                 relinquished
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 :
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 hatred
                 towards
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 beaten
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 to
                 writing
                 Blasphemous
                 Books
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Pamphilus
                
                 has
                 manifestly
                 made
                 it
                 out
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 clearly
                 confuted
                 his
                 Books
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 having
                 uttered
                 disdainfull
                 expressions
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 unthinking
                 persons
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 same
                 distemper
                 of
                 mind
                 fell
                 into
                 
                 Porphyrius's
                 Blasphemy
                 .
                 Since
                 therefore
                 both
                 these
                 persons
                 voluntarily
                 [
                 deserted
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 ]
                 brake
                 out
                 into
                 impiety
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 punished
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 knowledge
                 and
                 consciousness
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 crime
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 whereas
                 Libanius
                 the
                 Sophista
                 in
                 derision
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 does
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 Palestine
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 in
                 my
                 opinion
                 he
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 forgot
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 has
                 deified
                 Julianus
                 at
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 his
                 Oration
                 .
                 
                   For
                   they
                   almost
                   stoned
                   to
                   death
                
                 (
                 says
                 he
                 )
                 
                   the
                   first
                   messenger
                   of
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   bely'd
                   the
                   God.
                
                 Then
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 afterwards
                 he
                 adds
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   Thou
                   darling
                
                 (
                 says
                 he
                 )
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Daemons
                   ,
                   Thou
                   Disciple
                   of
                   the
                   Daemons
                   ,
                   Thou
                   Assessor
                   with
                   the
                   Daemons
                   !
                
                 Although
                 Libanius
                 himself
                 understood
                 this
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 yet
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 avoided
                 not
                 the
                 ambiguity
                 of
                 the
                 term
                 [
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 ]
                 which
                 is
                 [
                 sometimes
                 ]
                 taken
                 in
                 an
                 ill
                 sense
                 ,
                 he
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 said
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 the
                 Christians
                 usually
                 do
                 in
                 their
                 reproaches
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 his
                 design
                 to
                 have
                 commended
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 shun'd
                 an
                 ambiguous
                 term
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 avoid
                 another
                 word
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 being
                 reproacht
                 ,
                 he
                 afterwards
                 raz'd
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Orations
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 how
                 man
                 in
                 Christ
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 was
                 apparently
                 man
                 but
                 invisibly
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 both
                 these
                 assertions
                 are
                 infallibly
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 Divine
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 do
                 evidently
                 shew
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 believe
                 ,
                 cannot
                 understand
                 .
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 Oracle
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 *
                 
                   If
                   ye
                   will
                   not
                   believe
                   ,
                   surely
                   you
                   shall
                   not
                   understand
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 deify
                 many
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 wish
                 at
                 least
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 men
                 good
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 morals
                 ,
                 just
                 ,
                 and
                 sober
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 rather
                 impure
                 ,
                 unjust
                 ,
                 and
                 persons
                 addicted
                 to
                 drunkenness
                 :
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Hercules's
                   ,
                   Bacchus's
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Aesculapius's
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 Libanius
                 blushes
                 not
                 to
                 swear
                 frequently
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Orations
                
                 .
                 Whose
                 Sodomies
                 and
                 Adulteries
                 should
                 I
                 give
                 a
                 particular
                 account
                 of
                 ,
                 my
                 discourse
                 thereof
                 would
                 be
                 long
                 and
                 a
                 tedious
                 digression
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 desirous
                 of
                 information
                 about
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 will
                 find
                 a
                 satisfactory
                 account
                 thereof
                 in
                 k
                 
                   Aristotles
                   Peplum
                
                 ,
                 l
                 
                   Dionysius's
                   Corona
                
                 ,
                 m
                 
                   Rheginus's
                   Polymnemωn
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 crowd
                 of
                 the
                 Poets
                 :
                 who
                 by
                 writing
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 do
                 demonstrate
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Theology
                 is
                 trifling
                 and
                 ridiculous
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 peculiar
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 and
                 a
                 thing
                 usual
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 readiness
                 to
                 deifie
                 men
                 ,
                 't
                 will
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 advertize
                 you
                 by
                 a
                 few
                 instances
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 Rhodians
                 (
                 who
                 consulted
                 the
                 Oracle
                 upon
                 their
                 being
                 faln
                 into
                 a
                 calamitous
                 distress
                 ,
                 )
                 an
                 answer
                 was
                 given
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 worship
                 Attis
                 the
                 Phrygian
                 ,
                 an
                 Heathen
                 Priest
                 who
                 instituted
                 mad
                 ceremonies
                 in
                 Phrygia
                 .
                 The
                 contents
                 of
                 the
                 Oracle
                 are
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Appease
                   n
                   Attis
                   ,
                   the
                   great
                   God
                   ,
                   chast
                   Adonis
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   Doner
                   of
                   a
                   prosperous
                   Life
                   ,
                   and
                   happiness
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   beautifully-hair'd
                   Bacchus
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Oracle
                 calls
                 Attis
                 (
                 who
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 Love-madness
                 castrated
                 himself
                 ,
                 )
                 Adonis
                 ,
                 and
                 Bacchus
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 Alexander
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Macedonians
                 passed
                 over
                 into
                 Asia
                 ,
                 the
                 Amphictyones
                 made
                 him
                 presents
                 ,
                 and
                 Pythia
                 uttered
                 this
                 Oracle
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Adore
                   the
                   supream
                   God
                   Jove
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   
                     Minerva
                     Tritogenia
                  
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   King
                   concealed
                   in
                   a
                   mortal
                   Body
                   ,
                
                 
                   Whom
                   Jove
                   has
                   begotten
                   o
                   of
                   a
                   race
                   ineffable
                   ,
                
                 
                   Mortals
                   Defender
                   of
                   Equity
                   ,
                   King
                   Alexander
                   .
                
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Oracle
                 which
                 the
                 Daemon
                 uttered
                 at
                 Delphos
                 :
                 He
                 himself
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 flatter
                 Potentates
                 ,
                 Deified
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 perhaps
                 done
                 meerly
                 out
                 of
                 flattery
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 concerning
                 Cleomedes
                 the
                 Champion
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 uttered
                 this
                 Oracle
                 concerning
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   last
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Hero's
                     ,
                     Cleomedes
                     Astypalaeus
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Him
                   worship
                   with
                   sacrifices
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   no
                   longer
                   a
                   Mortal
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Upon
                 account
                 of
                 this
                 Oracle
                 ,
                 Diogenes
                 the
                 Cynick
                 ,
                 and
                 p
                 Oenomaus
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 condemned
                 
                   Apollo
                   Pythius
                
                 .
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Cyzicum
                 have
                 declared
                 Adrianus
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 God.
                 And
                 Adrianus
                 himself
                 has
                 deified
                 Antinous
                 his
                 own
                 *
                 Catamite
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 Libanus
                 does
                 not
                 term
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 and
                 meer
                 trifles
                 ;
                 although
                 he
                 very
                 well
                 knew
                 these
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 single
                 Book
                 ,
                 which
                 q
                 Adrias
                 wrote
                 
                   concerning
                   the
                   Life
                   of
                   Alexander
                
                 .
                 r
                 Nor
                 is
                 he
                 himself
                 ashamed
                 to
                 Deifie
                 Porphyrius
                 .
                 For
                 his
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   May
                   the
                   Tyrian
                   be
                   propitious
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                
                 whose
                 Books
                 he
                 preferred
                 before
                 the
                 Emperours
                 .
                 Let
                 thus
                 much
                 suffice
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 said
                 by
                 us
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 digression
                 ,
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Sophista's
                 scoffing
                 and
                 reproaches
                 .
                 I
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 omit
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 which
                 requires
                 a
                 particular
                 Treatise
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 now
                 subjoyn
                 the
                 remaining
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 History
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIV
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Bishops
                 flockt
                 from
                 all
                 places
                 to
                 Jovianus
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 hoping
                 they
                 should
                 induce
                 him
                 to
                 embrace
                 their
                 own
                 Creed
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 
                 Jovianus's
                 return
                 out
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 commotions
                 were
                 again
                 renewed
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Prelates
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 business
                 to
                 prevent
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 expecting
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 would
                 give
                 his
                 assent
                 to
                 their
                 Creed
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 had
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 adhered
                 to
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Faith
                 ;
                 and
                 openly
                 declared
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 preferred
                 that
                 Creed
                 before
                 all
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 he
                 encourages
                 Athanasius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 who
                 immediately
                 after
                 
                 Julianus's
                 death
                 ,
                 had
                 recovered
                 the
                 Alexandrian
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 being
                 then
                 made
                 more
                 confident
                 and
                 couragious
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Letters
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 freed
                 from
                 fear
                 on
                 all
                 hands
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 likewise
                 recalled
                 those
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 banished
                 by
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 procured
                 their
                 own
                 revocation
                 by
                 Julianus
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Temples
                 were
                 then
                 shut
                 up
                 .
                 And
                 [
                 the
                 
                   Daemon
                   Priests
                
                 ]
                 themselves
                 absconded
                 ,
                 some
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 some
                 in
                 another
                 .
                 The
                 *
                 Philosopers
                 also
                 laid
                 aside
                 their
                 Palliums
                 ,
                 and
                 cloathed
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 and
                 ordinary
                 habit
                 .
                 Likewise
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Publick
                 pollution
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 bloud
                 [
                 of
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 ]
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 celebrated
                 in
                 
                 Julianus's
                 Reign
                 even
                 to
                 loathsomness
                 ,
                 was
                 then
                 taken
                 away
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXV
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Macedonians
                 and
                 Acacians
                 ,
                 meeting
                 together
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Creed
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 were
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 in
                 a
                 sedate
                 posture
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 principal
                 heads
                 of
                 every
                 party
                 made
                 their
                 a
                 addresses
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 supposing
                 they
                 should
                 obtain
                 from
                 him
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 against
                 those
                 by
                 them
                 reputed
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 adversaries
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 those
                 termed
                 Macedoniani
                 present
                 a
                 Libel
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 requesting
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 asserted
                 the
                 Son
                 to
                 be
                 unlike
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 ejected
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 themselves
                 put
                 into
                 their
                 places
                 .
                 The
                 persons
                 who
                 presented
                 this
                 
                   Supplicatory
                   Libel
                
                 ,
                 were
                 Basilius
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 
                   Ancyra
                   ,
                   Silvanus
                
                 of
                 
                   Tarsus
                   ,
                   Sophronius
                
                 of
                 
                   Pompeiopolis
                   ,
                   Pasinicus
                
                 of
                 b
                 
                   Zelae
                   ,
                   Leontius
                
                 of
                 
                   Comani
                   ,
                   Callicrates
                
                 of
                 Claudiopolis
                 ,
                 and
                 Theophilus
                 of
                 Castabali
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 having
                 received
                 their
                 Libel
                 ,
                 sent
                 them
                 away
                 without
                 an
                 answer
                 .
                 He
                 exprest
                 himself
                 only
                 thus
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 
                   I
                   abominate
                
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 
                   Contentiousness
                   :
                   But
                   I
                   Love
                   and
                   Honour
                   those
                   that
                   are
                
                 *
                 
                   desirous
                   of
                   Unity
                   and
                   Concord
                
                 .
                 When
                 these
                 expressions
                 were
                 divulged
                 in
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 parties
                 ,
                 they
                 mollified
                 the
                 stiffness
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 desirous
                 of
                 Contention
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 fell
                 out
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 intent
                 and
                 design
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 contentious
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Acacians
                 was
                 then
                 also
                 clearly
                 manifested
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 evidently
                 demonstrated
                 their
                 continual
                 usage
                 of
                 complying
                 with
                 their
                 sentiments
                 who
                 were
                 vested
                 with
                 the
                 supream
                 power
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 meeting
                 together
                 at
                 Antioch
                 in
                 Syria
                 ,
                 they
                 entred
                 into
                 discourse
                 with
                 Melitius
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 separated
                 from
                 them
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 ,
                 had
                 embraced
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 opinion
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 saw
                 Melitius
                 was
                 highly
                 esteemed
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 resided
                 at
                 Antioch
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 made
                 a
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Creed
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 general
                 consent
                 they
                 drew
                 up
                 a
                 Libel
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 The
                 Contents
                 whereof
                 are
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 most
                 Pious
                 and
                 most
                 Dear
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 Our
                 Lord
                 
                   JOVIANUS
                   VICTOR
                   AUGUSTUS
                
                 ,
                 The
                 SYNOD
                 of
                 Bishops
                 present
                 at
                 ANTIOCH
                 ,
                 Assembled
                 out
                 of
                 divers
                 Provinces
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Even
                   we
                   our selves
                   are
                   fully
                   satisfied
                   ,
                   most
                   Pious
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   Piety
                   has
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   studied
                   to
                   Assert
                   and
                   Constitute
                   the
                   Peace
                   and
                   Unity
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   Nor
                   are
                   〈◊〉
                   insensible
                   ,
                   that
                   You
                   have
                   rightly
                   judged
                   a
                   Draught
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   Orthodox
                   Faith
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Head
                   and
                   Fountain
                   of
                   this
                   Unity
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   reputed
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   their
                   number
                   who
                   adulterate
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   we
                   declare
                   to
                   Your
                   Piety
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   do
                   embrace
                   and
                   firmly
                   adhere
                   to
                   the
                   Creed
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Synod
                   heretofore
                   convened
                   at
                
                 Nicaea
                 .
                 
                   Especially
                   ,
                   since
                   that
                   term
                   therein
                   ,
                   which
                   to
                   some
                   seems
                
                 c
                 
                   new
                   and
                   unusual
                   ,
                   (
                   we
                   mean
                   the
                   term
                
                 Homoöusios
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   has
                   with
                   Caution
                   been
                   explained
                   by
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ;
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   denote
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                   was
                   begotten
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   substance
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   like
                   the
                   Father
                   as
                   to
                   his
                   substance
                   .
                   Not
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   any
                   passion
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                   that
                   inexplicable
                   Generation
                   :
                   nor
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   term
                   ▪
                
                 Ousia
                 
                   taken
                   by
                   the
                   Fathers
                   according
                   to
                   any
                   usual
                   signification
                   of
                   it
                   amongst
                   the
                
                 Grecians
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   't
                   is
                   made
                   use
                   of
                
                 ]
                 
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   subversion
                   of
                   what
                   has
                   been
                   impiously
                   and
                   audaciously
                   asserted
                   by
                
                 Arius
                 
                   concerning
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   that
                   he
                   existed
                   of
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   .
                   Which
                
                 [
                 Tenet
                 ]
                 the
                 Anomaeans
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   are
                   newly
                   sprung
                   up
                   ,
                   do
                   with
                   a
                   far
                   greater
                   boldness
                   and
                   audaciousness
                   impudently
                   assert
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   utter
                   ruine
                   of
                   Ecclesiastick
                   unity
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   annexed
                   to
                   this
                   our
                   Declaration
                   a
                   Copy
                   of
                   that
                   Creed
                   set
                   forth
                   by
                   the
                   Bishops
                   convened
                   at
                
                 Nicaea
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   we
                   also
                   embrace
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                
                 We
                 believe
                 in
                 one
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 and
                 d
                 
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Creed
                   .
                
              
               
                 *
                 I
                 Meletius
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Antioch
                 
                   have
                   presented
                
                 [
                 
                   this
                   Libel
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   and
                   do
                   give
                   my
                   consent
                   to
                   what
                   is
                   above
                   written
                   .
                
                 [
                 
                   And
                   so
                   do
                   I
                
                 ]
                 Eusebius
                 of
                 Samosata
                 ,
                 Evagrius
                 of
                 e
                 Siculi
                 ,
                 Uranius
                 of
                 Apamaea
                 ,
                 Zoilus
                 of
                 Larissa
                 ,
                 Acacius
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 Antipater
                 of
                 Rhosus
                 ,
                 Abramius
                 of
                 Urimi
                 ,
                 Aristonicus
                 of
                 Seleucia
                 upon
                 Belus
                 ,
                 f
                 Barlamenus
                 of
                 Pergamus
                 ,
                 Uranius
                 of
                 Melitina
                 ,
                 Magnus
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 Eutychius
                 of
                 Eleutheropolis
                 ,
                 g
                 Isacoces
                 of
                 Armenia
                 The
                 Great
                 ,
                 Titus
                 of
                 Bostra
                 ,
                 Petrus
                 of
                 h
                 Sippi
                 ,
                 Pelagius
                 of
                 Laodicaea
                 ,
                 i
                 Arabianus
                 of
                 Antros
                 ,
                 Piso
                 of
                 Adani
                 ,
                 by
                 k
                 Lamydrion
                 
                   the
                   Presbyter
                
                 ,
                 Sabinianus
                 of
                 Zeugma
                 ,
                 Athanasius
                 of
                 Ancyra
                 ,
                 by
                 Orphitus
                 and
                 Aëtius
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 l
                 Irenius
                 of
                 Gaza
                 ,
                 Piso
                 of
                 Augusta
                 ,
                 Patricius
                 of
                 Paltus
                 ,
                 by
                 Lamyrion
                 
                   the
                   Presbyter
                
                 ,
                 Anatolius
                 of
                 Beroea
                 ,
                 Theotimus
                 of
                 Arabi
                 ,
                 Lucianus
                 Arcenus
                 .
                 We
                 found
                 this
                 Libel
                 recorded
                 in
                 that
                 work
                 of
                 
                 Sabinus's
                 ,
                 entitled
                 
                   A
                   Collection
                   of
                   Synodick
                   Acts.
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 taken
                 this
                 resolution
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 kind
                 words
                 and
                 perswasives
                 he
                 would
                 extirpate
                 the
                 contentiousness
                 of
                 the
                 disagreeing
                 parties
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 declared
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 create
                 trouble
                 to
                 any
                 person
                 of
                 what
                 belief
                 soever
                 he
                 were
                 of
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 love
                 and
                 highly
                 value
                 such
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 principal
                 promoters
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Unity
                 .
                 That
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 Themistius
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 does
                 also
                 attest
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 Oration
                 he
                 composed
                 upon
                 his
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 he
                 admires
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 m
                 for
                 his
                 allowing
                 every
                 person
                 a
                 free
                 liberty
                 of
                 worshipping
                 the
                 Deity
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 he
                 desired
                 ;
                 whereby
                 he
                 repressed
                 the
                 humours
                 of
                 flatterers
                 .
                 Upon
                 whom
                 he
                 made
                 very
                 facetious
                 reflections
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 experimentally
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 worship
                 the
                 Purple
                 ,
                 not
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 persons
                 differ
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Euripus
                 ,
                 which
                 sometimes
                 throws
                 its
                 Waves
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 at
                 others
                 the
                 quite
                 contrary
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Jovianus
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 this
                 manner
                 did
                 the
                 Emperour
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 repress
                 their
                 fury
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 business
                 to
                 cavill
                 and
                 contend
                 .
                 Departing
                 immediately
                 from
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 Tarsus
                 in
                 Cilicia
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 buried
                 
                 Julianus's
                 Body
                 .
                 Having
                 performed
                 all
                 the
                 Solemnities
                 of
                 his
                 Funeral
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 declared
                 Consul
                 .
                 Designing
                 to
                 go
                 directly
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 he
                 arrived
                 at
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 whereof
                 is
                 Dadastana
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 Situate
                 in
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 of
                 Galatia
                 and
                 Bithynia
                 .
                 There
                 Themistius
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 (
                 with
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Senatorian
                 Order
                 ,
                 )
                 met
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 recited
                 his
                 Consular
                 Oration
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 afterwards
                 spoke
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Civill
                 ,
                 as
                 Ecclesiastick
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 being
                 blest
                 with
                 so
                 good
                 an
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 managed
                 fortunately
                 and
                 successfully
                 ;
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 sudden
                 death
                 ravish't
                 so
                 eminent
                 a
                 personage
                 from
                 the
                 publick
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 being
                 seized
                 with
                 a
                 distemper
                 [
                 termed
                 ]
                 an
                 Obstruction
                 ,
                 in
                 Winter
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 at
                 the
                 fore
                 mentioned
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 and
                 his
                 Son
                 
                 Varronianus's
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 seventeenth
                 of
                 February
                 .
                 Having
                 Reigned
                 seaven
                 months
                 ,
                 and
                 lived
                 thirty
                 three
                 years
                 .
                 This
                 Book
                 contains
                 the
                 [
                 transactions
                 of
                 affairs
                 during
                 the
                 ]
                 space
                 of
                 two
                 years
                 and
                 five
                 months
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               FOURTH
               BOOK
               OF
               THE
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               OF
               
                 SOCRATES
                 SCHOLASTICUS
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                
                 That
                 ,
                 after
                 Jovianus's
                 death
                 ,
                 Valentinianus
                 is
                 Proclaimed
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 his
                 Brother
                 Valens
                 his
                 Colleague
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 Valentinianus
                 was
                 a
                 Catholick
                 ,
                 but
                 Valens
                 an
                 Arian
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 Emperour
                 Jovianus
                 having
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 declared
                 )
                 at
                 Dadastana
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 and
                 his
                 Son
                 
                 Varronianus's
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 seventeenth
                 of
                 February
                 ;
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 departing
                 from
                 Galatia
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 seventh
                 day
                 after
                 came
                 to
                 Nicaa
                 in
                 Bythinia
                 ,
                 where
                 by
                 a
                 general
                 suffrage
                 they
                 proclaim
                 Valentinianus
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 five
                 and
                 twentieth
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 a
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Consulate
                 .
                 By
                 original
                 extract
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Pannonian
                 ,
                 born
                 at
                 the
                 City
                 Cibalis
                 .
                 Having
                 been
                 entrusted
                 with
                 the
                 leading
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 a
                 demonstration
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 skill
                 in
                 *
                 
                   Tacticks
                   ▪
                
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 personage
                 of
                 a
                 large
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 always
                 appeared
                 superiour
                 †
                 to
                 that
                 degree
                 of
                 honour
                 he
                 had
                 arrived
                 at
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 they
                 had
                 created
                 him
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 He
                 went
                 immediately
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 thirty
                 days
                 after
                 his
                 being
                 proclaimed
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 his
                 Brother
                 Valens
                 his
                 Colleague
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 both
                 Christians
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 disagreed
                 about
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 For
                 Valentinianus
                 had
                 a
                 veneration
                 for
                 the
                 Creed
                 of
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Synod
                 :
                 but
                 Valens
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 a
                 prepossession
                 ,
                 adhered
                 rather
                 to
                 the
                 Arian
                 opinion
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 his
                 prepossession
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 baptized
                 by
                 Eudoxius
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 a
                 Prelate
                 of
                 the
                 Arian
                 Religion
                 .
                 Both
                 of
                 them
                 entertained
                 a
                 warmth
                 and
                 ardency
                 for
                 that
                 Religion
                 which
                 each
                 adhered
                 to
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 after
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 they
                 differed
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 very
                 much
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 dispositions
                 .
                 For
                 formerly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Julianus
                 ,
                 (
                 when
                 Valentinianus
                 was
                 Tribune
                 of
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 Valens
                 had
                 a
                 Military
                 employ
                 in
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Guards
                 )
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 gave
                 a
                 demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 zeal
                 they
                 had
                 for
                 their
                 Religion
                 :
                 For
                 being
                 compelled
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 they
                 chose
                 to
                 leave
                 their
                 Military
                 employments
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 relinquish
                 Christianity
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Julianus
                 ,
                 knowing
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 persons
                 usefull
                 to
                 the
                 Publick
                 ,
                 removed
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 Military
                 preferment
                 ;
                 nor
                 yet
                 Jovianus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 his
                 Successour
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 being
                 afterwards
                 promoted
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 *
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 first
                 like
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 care
                 about
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 affairs
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 differed
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 )
                 about
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 behaved
                 themselves
                 after
                 a
                 disagreeable
                 manner
                 towards
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 For
                 Valentinianus
                 did
                 indeed
                 favour
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 embraced
                 his
                 own
                 sentiments
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 troublesome
                 to
                 the
                 Arians
                 .
                 But
                 Valens
                 ,
                 desirous
                 to
                 promote
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 did
                 most
                 grievously
                 disquiet
                 and
                 disturb
                 those
                 who
                 differed
                 in
                 opinion
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 procedure
                 of
                 our
                 History
                 will
                 evidence
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 very
                 time
                 ,
                 Liberius
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 :
                 at
                 
                   Alexandria
                   Athanasius
                
                 [
                 was
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Homoöusians
                 ;
                 and
                 Lucius
                 of
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 whom
                 ▪
                 the
                 Arians
                 had
                 constituted
                 
                 Georgius's
                 successour
                 .
                 Euzoïus
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Arians
                 at
                 Antioch
                 .
                 Those
                 of
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 opinion
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 were
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 parties
                 ,
                 Paulinus
                 headed
                 the
                 one
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 Melitius
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Cyrillus
                 was
                 again
                 put
                 into
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 The
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Eudoxius
                 ,
                 an
                 assertour
                 of
                 the
                 Arian
                 opinion
                 :
                 the
                 Homoöusians
                 kept
                 their
                 assemblies
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 Oratory
                 within
                 that
                 City
                 .
                 Those
                 of
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 b
                 dissented
                 from
                 the
                 Acacians
                 at
                 Seleucia
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 retained
                 their
                 Churches
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 posture
                 were
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                
                 That
                 Valentinianus
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 Valens
                 resided
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Macedonians
                 address
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 a
                 Synod
                 might
                 be
                 convened
                 ,
                 granted
                 their
                 request
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 he
                 persecuted
                 the
                 Homoousians
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Valentinianus
                 ,
                 went
                 forthwith
                 into
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 ]
                 For
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 affairs
                 *
                 necessarily
                 required
                 his
                 presence
                 there
                 .
                 But
                 Valens
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 resided
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 had
                 an
                 address
                 made
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 who
                 requested
                 another
                 Synod
                 might
                 be
                 convened
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 amendment
                 of
                 the
                 †
                 Greed.
                 The
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 supposing
                 they
                 embraced
                 the
                 same
                 sentiments
                 with
                 Acacius
                 and
                 Eudoxius
                 ,
                 permitted
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 these
                 persons
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 business
                 to
                 assemble
                 a
                 Synod
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 Lampsacus
                 .
                 But
                 Valens
                 went
                 with
                 all
                 speed
                 possible
                 towards
                 Antioch
                 in
                 Syria
                 ,
                 fearing
                 least
                 the
                 Persians
                 should
                 break
                 the
                 League
                 they
                 had
                 entred
                 into
                 for
                 thirty
                 years
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Jovianus
                 ,
                 and
                 invade
                 the
                 Roman
                 Territories
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Persians
                 were
                 quiet
                 .
                 Which
                 calm
                 Valens
                 made
                 an
                 ill
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 raised
                 an
                 irreconcileable
                 War
                 against
                 those
                 who
                 embraced
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 opinion
                 .
                 He
                 did
                 indeed
                 no
                 harm
                 to
                 Paulinus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ▪
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 persons
                 exemplary
                 and
                 eminent
                 Piety
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 punished
                 Melitius
                 with
                 Exile
                 .
                 He
                 drove
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 refused
                 to
                 communicate
                 with
                 Euzoïus
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 subjected
                 them
                 to
                 losses
                 and
                 various
                 punishments
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 drowned
                 many
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 River
                 Orontes
                 which
                 runs
                 by
                 that
                 City
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                
                 That
                 ,
                 whilst
                 Valens
                 Persecuted
                 those
                 who
                 embraced
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 opinion
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 there
                 arose
                 a
                 Tyrant
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 [
                 by
                 name
                 ]
                 Procopius
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 an
                 Earthquake
                 hapned
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 inundation
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 which
                 ruined
                 many
                 Cities
                 .
              
               
                 WHilst
                 Valens
                 did
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 Syria
                 ,
                 there
                 arose
                 a
                 Tyrant
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 Procopius
                 .
                 He
                 got
                 together
                 a
                 great
                 force
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 preparations
                 for
                 an
                 expedition
                 against
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 told
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 put
                 him
                 into
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 Agony
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 represt
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 his
                 Persecution
                 against
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 interim
                 that
                 the
                 disquietude
                 of
                 a
                 Civil
                 War
                 was
                 with
                 pangs
                 expected
                 ,
                 an
                 Earthquake
                 hapning
                 ruined
                 many
                 Cities
                 .
                 The
                 Sea
                 also
                 altered
                 its
                 own
                 boundaries
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 it
                 overflowed
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 Vessells
                 might
                 Sail
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 foot
                 passage
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 departed
                 from
                 other
                 places
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 dry
                 ground
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 hapned
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Consulate
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Emperours
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                
                 That
                 there
                 being
                 a
                 disturbance
                 in
                 the
                 Secular
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 State
                 of
                 affairs
                 ,
                 the
                 Macedonians
                 ,
                 having
                 convened
                 a
                 Synod
                 at
                 Lampsacus
                 ,
                 did
                 again
                 confirm
                 the
                 Antiochian
                 Creed
                 ,
                 and
                 Anathematized
                 that
                 [
                 published
                 ]
                 at
                 Ariminum
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 again
                 ratifie
                 the
                 deposition
                 of
                 Acacius
                 and
                 Eudoxius
                 .
              
               
                 THese
                 things
                 hapning
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 ,
                 neither
                 the
                 Civil
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 State
                 of
                 affairs
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 sedate
                 posture
                 .
                 Those
                 therefore
                 who
                 had
                 requested
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 convening
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 met
                 at
                 Lampsacus
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Consulate
                 [
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 even
                 now
                 mentioned
                 .
                 ]
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 seventh
                 year
                 from
                 the
                 Synod
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 assembled
                 at
                 Seleucia
                 .
                 Having
                 again
                 confirmed
                 the
                 *
                 Antiochian
                 Creed
                 there
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 subscribed
                 at
                 Seleucia
                 ,
                 they
                 Anathematize
                 that
                 Creed
                 published
                 at
                 Ariminum
                 by
                 those
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 heretofore
                 agreed
                 in
                 opinion
                 :
                 and
                 again
                 condemned
                 
                 Acacius's
                 and
                 
                 Eudoxius's
                 party
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 been
                 justly
                 deposed
                 .
                 Eudoxius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 could
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 contradict
                 these
                 determinations
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Civil
                 War
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 imminent
                 ,
                 permitted
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 revenge
                 himself
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 Eleusius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Cyzicum
                 and
                 his
                 Adherents
                 ,
                 were
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 for
                 some
                 little
                 while
                 the
                 stronger
                 party
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 asserted
                 that
                 termed
                 
                 Macedonius's
                 opinion
                 ,
                 a
                 which
                 before
                 had
                 a
                 very
                 mean
                 repute
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 then
                 rendred
                 more
                 conspicuous
                 and
                 better
                 known
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 Lampsacus
                 .
                 I
                 suppose
                 this
                 Synod
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 those
                 termed
                 the
                 Macedoniani
                 are
                 so
                 numerous
                 in
                 the
                 Hellespont
                 .
                 For
                 Lampsacus
                 is
                 Scituate
                 in
                 a
                 narrow
                 Bay
                 of
                 the
                 Hellespont
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Lampsacus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                
                 That
                 ,
                 an
                 engagement
                 hapning
                 about
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Phrygia
                 between
                 the
                 Emperour
                 [
                 Valens
                 ]
                 and
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 Procopius
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 took
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 by
                 the
                 treachery
                 of
                 his
                 Commanders
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 him
                 and
                 them
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 by
                 insticting
                 new
                 and
                 unusual
                 punishments
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 ON
                 the
                 year
                 following
                 ,
                 wherein
                 G●d●ianus
                 and
                 *
                 Dagalaïfus
                 were
                 Consul●
                 ,
                 a
                 the
                 War
                 was
                 in
                 good
                 earnest
                 begun
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 Procopius
                 ,
                 having
                 removed
                 from
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 March
                 with
                 his
                 Army
                 towards
                 the
                 Emperour
                 :
                 Valens
                 ,
                 informed
                 thereof
                 ,
                 hastens
                 from
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 engages
                 
                 Procopius
                 ●eer
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Phrygia
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 whereof
                 is
                 Nacolia
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 encounter
                 he
                 was
                 worsted
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 Procopius
                 alive
                 ,
                 Agilo●
                 and
                 Gomoarius
                 his
                 Commanders
                 having
                 betrayed
                 him
                 ▪
                 upon
                 [
                 all
                 ]
                 whom
                 Valens
                 inflicted
                 new
                 and
                 unusual
                 punishments
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 disregarding
                 the
                 Oathes
                 
                 he
                 had
                 bound
                 himself
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 Traitours
                 ,
                 b
                 he
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 death
                 by
                 cutting
                 them
                 in
                 sunder
                 with
                 Saws
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 having
                 bound
                 each
                 of
                 the
                 Tyrants
                 legs
                 to
                 two
                 trees
                 standing
                 neer
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 bowed
                 down
                 ,
                 c
                 he
                 afterwards
                 permitted
                 the
                 bended
                 trees
                 to
                 erect
                 themselves
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 rise
                 whereof
                 Procopius
                 was
                 torn
                 in
                 sunder
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 rent
                 into
                 two
                 pieces
                 ,
                 ended
                 his
                 Life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                
                 That
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 forced
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 to
                 embrace
                 Arius's
                 Opinion
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 having
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 been
                 fortunate
                 and
                 successfull
                 in
                 that
                 action
                 ,
                 began
                 immediately
                 to
                 disquiet
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 bring
                 over
                 all
                 persons
                 to
                 Arianism
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 especial
                 manner
                 incensed
                 against
                 the
                 Synod
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 convened
                 at
                 Lampsacus
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 because
                 it
                 had
                 deposed
                 the
                 Arian
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 Draught
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 published
                 at
                 Ariminum
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 Anathematized
                 there
                 .
                 Being
                 therefore
                 come
                 to
                 Nicomedia
                 in
                 Bithynia
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 for
                 Eleusius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Cyzicum
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 Prelate
                 had
                 more
                 closely
                 adhered
                 to
                 
                 Macedonius's
                 opinion
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 having
                 convened
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 Arian
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 compelled
                 Eleusius
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 assent
                 to
                 their
                 Faith.
                 At
                 first
                 he
                 denied
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 threatned
                 with
                 Banishment
                 and
                 Proscription
                 of
                 his
                 Goods
                 ,
                 being
                 terrified
                 he
                 gave
                 his
                 assent
                 to
                 the
                 Arian
                 opinion
                 .
                 He
                 repented
                 immediately
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 consented
                 .
                 And
                 returning
                 to
                 Cyzicum
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 he
                 complained
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 forc't
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 his
                 assent
                 by
                 compulsion
                 ,
                 not
                 voluntarily
                 :
                 he
                 also
                 advised
                 them
                 to
                 seek
                 out
                 for
                 another
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 compelled
                 to
                 renounce
                 his
                 own
                 opinion
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 Cyzicum
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 love
                 and
                 affection
                 they
                 had
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 refused
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 another
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 nor
                 would
                 they
                 permit
                 any
                 other
                 [
                 to
                 govern
                 ]
                 their
                 Church
                 .
                 They
                 continued
                 therefore
                 under
                 his
                 presidency
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 recede
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 Heresie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                
                 .
                 That
                 Eunomius
                 ,
                 having
                 ejected
                 Eleusius
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Cyzicum
                 .
                 And
                 concerning
                 Eunomius's
                 original
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 having
                 been
                 *
                 Amanuensis
                 to
                 Aëtius
                 [
                 sirnamed
                 ]
                 Atheus
                 ,
                 he
                 imitated
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 WHen
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 heard
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 prefers
                 Eunomius
                 to
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Cyzicum
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 able
                 by
                 his
                 eloquence
                 to
                 draw
                 [
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 multitude
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Lure
                 .
                 Upon
                 his
                 arrival
                 at
                 Cyzicum
                 ,
                 an
                 Imperial
                 Edict
                 was
                 published
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 order
                 was
                 given
                 ,
                 that
                 Eleusius
                 should
                 be
                 ejected
                 ,
                 and
                 Eunomius
                 installed
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 
                 Eleusius's
                 party
                 ,
                 having
                 erected
                 an
                 Oratory
                 without
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 celebrated
                 their
                 assemblies
                 therein
                 .
                 Let
                 thus
                 much
                 be
                 said
                 concerning
                 Eleusius
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 now
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 
                   Eunomius
                   .
                   Eunomius
                
                 had
                 been
                 Amanitensis
                 to
                 Aëtius
                 ,
                 surnamed
                 Atheus
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 mention
                 *
                 before
                 .
                 Conversing
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 imitated
                 his
                 Sophistick
                 way
                 of
                 discoursing
                 :
                 addicting
                 himself
                 [
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 ]
                 certain
                 insignificant
                 and
                 impertinent
                 terms
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 insensible
                 of
                 his
                 framing
                 fallacious
                 arguments
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 deceiving
                 of
                 himself
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 account
                 he
                 was
                 puf't
                 up
                 with
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 fell
                 into
                 a
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 being
                 indeed
                 a
                 follower
                 of
                 
                 Arius's
                 opinion
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 various
                 ways
                 an
                 adversary
                 to
                 the
                 doctrines
                 of
                 truth
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 but
                 a
                 very
                 mean
                 skill
                 in
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 unable
                 to
                 understand
                 their
                 meaning
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 full
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 always
                 making
                 a
                 repetition
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 over
                 and
                 over
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 arrive
                 at
                 the
                 design
                 he
                 had
                 proposed
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 His
                 seven
                 books
                 which
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 vain
                 labour
                 he
                 wrote
                 upon
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 demonstration
                 hereof
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 has
                 spent
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 explanation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 could
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 b
                 apprehend
                 the
                 scope
                 and
                 design
                 of
                 that
                 Epistle
                 ▪
                 Of
                 the
                 same
                 sort
                 are
                 those
                 other
                 Books
                 of
                 his
                 that
                 be
                 extant
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 he
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 desirous
                 to
                 make
                 tryal
                 ,
                 would
                 find
                 a
                 great
                 scarcity
                 of
                 sense
                 amidst
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 words
                 .
                 This
                 Eunomius
                 therefore
                 was
                 by
                 Eudoxius
                 c
                 preferred
                 to
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Cyzicum
                 .
                 d
                 When
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 thither
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 usual
                 Dialectical
                 art
                 ,
                 he
                 amazed
                 his
                 Auditours
                 by
                 his
                 unusual
                 expressions
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 there
                 arose
                 a
                 disturbance
                 at
                 Cyzicum
                 .
                 [
                 At
                 length
                 ]
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 Cyzicum
                 ,
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 endure
                 his
                 arrogant
                 and
                 haughty
                 manner
                 of
                 expressing
                 himself
                 ,
                 drove
                 him
                 from
                 their
                 City
                 .
                 He
                 went
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 abode
                 with
                 Eudoxius
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 [
                 reputed
                 a
                 e
                 Vacant
                 Bishop
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 said
                 these
                 things
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 calumny
                 and
                 reproach
                 ,
                 hear
                 
                 Eunomius's
                 own
                 words
                 ,
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 he
                 takes
                 the
                 boldness
                 to
                 express
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 Sophistick
                 and
                 fallacious
                 assertions
                 concerning
                 God.
                 For
                 he
                 says
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 thus
                 .
                 
                   God
                   knows
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   we
                   do
                   concerning
                   his
                   own
                   substance
                   .
                   Nor
                   is
                   that
                   more
                   known
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   less
                   to
                   us
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   whatever
                   we
                   know
                   concerning
                   the
                   divine
                   substance
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   wholly
                   known
                   to
                   God.
                   And
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   whatever
                   he
                
                 [
                 knows
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   the
                   same
                   you
                   will
                   without
                   any
                   difference
                   find
                   in
                   us
                   .
                
                 These
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 fallacies
                 ,
                 Eunomius
                 framed
                 ,
                 being
                 insensible
                 [
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 errour
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 how
                 he
                 afterwards
                 became
                 a
                 Separatist
                 from
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 in
                 due
                 place
                 relate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Oracle
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 found
                 cut
                 upon
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Wall
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 was
                 demolished
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Valens's
                 anger
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 gave
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Walls
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 (
                 a
                 City
                 Scituate
                 over
                 against
                 Byzantium
                 ,
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 demolished
                 For
                 he
                 had
                 oblieged
                 himself
                 by
                 Oath
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 (
                 after
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 vanquished
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 Procopius
                 ,
                 )
                 because
                 the
                 Chalcedonians
                 ,
                 siding
                 with
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 had
                 shamefully
                 a
                 railed
                 at
                 and
                 abused
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 shut
                 their
                 gates
                 upon
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 b
                 passed
                 by
                 their
                 City
                 .
                 The
                 Wall
                 therefore
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 order
                 pulled
                 down
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 stones
                 were
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 Baths
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 c
                 Constantianae
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 Prophecy
                 found
                 ,
                 cut
                 on
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 stones
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 lain
                 concealed
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 then
                 discovered
                 ;
                 signifying
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 City
                 should
                 be
                 furnished
                 with
                 plenty
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Wall
                 should
                 serve
                 for
                 a
                 Bath
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 numerous
                 tribes
                 of
                 Barbarous
                 Nations
                 ,
                 having
                 over-run
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 done
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 mischief
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 should
                 themselves
                 also
                 be
                 destroyed
                 .
                 Nothing
                 hinders
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 may
                 here
                 insert
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 it self
                 ,
                 in
                 favour
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 studious
                 .
              
               
                 
                   When
                   Nymphs
                   their
                   mystick
                   daunce
                   with
                   watry-feet
                
                 
                   Shall
                   tread
                   through
                   proud
                   Byzantium's
                   stately
                   street
                   ;
                
                 
                   When
                   Rage
                   the
                   City-wall
                   shall
                   overthrow
                   ,
                
                 
                   Whose
                   Stones
                   to
                   fence
                   a
                   Bathing
                   place
                   shall
                   go
                   .
                
                 
                   Then
                   Savage
                   Lands
                   shall
                   send
                   forth
                   num'rous
                   swarms
                   ,
                
                 
                   (
                   Shining
                   with
                   Golden
                   locks
                   and
                   burnish't
                   Arms
                   ,
                   )
                
                 
                   Which
                   having
                   Ister's
                   Silver
                   streames
                   o're
                   past
                   ,
                
                 
                   Shall
                   Scythian
                   Fields
                   ,
                   and
                   Moesia's
                   Meadows
                   wast
                   :
                
                 
                   But
                   when
                   ,
                   proud
                   with
                   success
                   ,
                   they
                   enter
                   Thrace
                   ,
                
                 
                   They
                   'l
                   meet
                   their
                   fate
                   ,
                   and
                   find
                   a
                   burial-place
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 afterwards
                 hapned
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Aquaeduct
                 built
                 by
                 Valens
                 ,
                 furnished
                 the
                 City
                 with
                 plenty
                 of
                 water
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Barbarous
                 Nations
                 made
                 an
                 insurrection
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 declare
                 .
                 This
                 prediction
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 fell
                 out
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 some
                 persons
                 taken
                 in
                 another
                 sense
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 that
                 Aquaeduct
                 was
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 d
                 Clearchus
                 ,
                 being
                 Praefect
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 built
                 a
                 stately
                 e
                 Bath
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 now
                 called
                 
                   Theodosius's
                   Forum
                
                 :
                 which
                 Bath
                 was
                 named
                 
                   The
                   plentifull
                   water
                
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 the
                 City
                 celebrated
                 a
                 Festival
                 with
                 great
                 solemnity
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   —
                   Their
                   mystick
                   daunce
                   with
                   watry
                   feet
                
                 
                   Shall
                   tread
                   through
                   proud
                   Byzantium's
                   stately
                   street
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 what
                 belonged
                 to
                 the
                 completion
                 of
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 hapned
                 sometime
                 afterwards
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Walls
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 pulled
                 down
                 ,
                 the
                 Constantinopolitans
                 entreated
                 the
                 Emperour
                 to
                 desist
                 from
                 demolishing
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 [
                 some
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Nicomedia
                 and
                 Nicaea
                 came
                 from
                 Bithynia
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 the
                 same
                 request
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 being
                 highly
                 incensed
                 ,
                 was
                 with
                 great
                 difficulty
                 induced
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 the
                 suppliants
                 Petition
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 perform
                 his
                 Oath
                 [
                 wherein
                 he
                 had
                 bound
                 himself
                 ,
                 ]
                 he
                 gave
                 order
                 ,
                 both
                 that
                 the
                 Walls
                 should
                 be
                 pulled
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 breaches
                 made
                 by
                 that
                 demolishment
                 should
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 be
                 
                 repaired
                 with
                 other
                 small
                 stones
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 present
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Wall
                 ,
                 patches
                 basely
                 wrought
                 up
                 with
                 very
                 mean
                 materials
                 ,
                 laid
                 upon
                 vast
                 and
                 prodigions
                 stones
                 ,
                 which
                 [
                 patches
                 ]
                 were
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 made
                 .
                 Let
                 thus
                 much
                 be
                 said
                 concerning
                 the
                 Wall
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Valens
                 Persecuted
                 the
                 Novatians
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 did
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 )
                 embraced
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 BUt
                 the
                 Emperour
                 desisted
                 not
                 from
                 Persecuting
                 those
                 that
                 embraced
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 opinion
                 :
                 but
                 drove
                 them
                 from
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 and
                 together
                 with
                 them
                 the
                 Novatians
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 owned
                 the
                 same
                 sentiments
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 whose
                 Churches
                 he
                 ordered
                 to
                 be
                 shut
                 up
                 .
                 And
                 gave
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Bishop
                 also
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 Agelius
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 punished
                 with
                 Banishment
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 presided
                 over
                 their
                 Churches
                 from
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 led
                 an
                 Apostolick
                 life
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 always
                 went
                 bare
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 but
                 one
                 coat
                 ,
                 observing
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Emperours
                 rage
                 against
                 the
                 Novatians
                 was
                 stopt
                 by
                 a
                 pious
                 and
                 also
                 an
                 Eloquent
                 person
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 Marcianus
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 before
                 born
                 a
                 Military
                 employ
                 in
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Pallace
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 of
                 the
                 Novatian
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 taught
                 Anastasia
                 and
                 Carosa
                 ,
                 Valens's
                 daughters
                 ,
                 the
                 Grammar
                 ;
                 a
                 by
                 whose
                 names
                 the
                 publick
                 Baths
                 which
                 Valens
                 erected
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 yet
                 standing
                 ,
                 [
                 were
                 called
                 .
                 ]
                 Out
                 of
                 veneration
                 therefore
                 to
                 this
                 person
                 ,
                 the
                 Novatian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 some
                 small
                 time
                 had
                 been
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 were
                 opened
                 again
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Novatians
                 were
                 not
                 perfectly
                 free
                 from
                 disturbances
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 Arians
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 were
                 hated
                 by
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Novatians
                 loved
                 and
                 had
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 kindness
                 for
                 the
                 Homoöusians
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 agreed
                 in
                 opinion
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 posture
                 of
                 affairs
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 war
                 against
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 Procopius
                 was
                 finished
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 Gratianus
                 and
                 Dagalaïfus
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 May.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                
                 That
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Valentinianus
                 begat
                 a
                 son
                 ,
                 who
                 bore
                 his
                 Fathers
                 name
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Valentinianus
                 ;
                 ]
                 he
                 having
                 begat
                 [
                 his
                 son
                 ]
                 Gratianus
                 before
                 his
                 being
                 created
                 Emperour
                 .
              
               
                 NOt
                 long
                 after
                 this
                 War
                 ,
                 a
                 during
                 the
                 same
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 a
                 son
                 was
                 born
                 to
                 Valentinianus
                 the
                 Emperour
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 his
                 Fathers
                 name
                 given
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 had
                 begotten
                 Gratianus
                 long
                 before
                 his
                 [
                 undertaking
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 ]
                 Empire
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 a
                 hail
                 of
                 an
                 unusual
                 bigness
                 which
                 fell
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 Earthquakes
                 in
                 Bithynia
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Hellespont
                 .
              
               
                 ON
                 the
                 following
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 Lupicinus's
                 and
                 *
                 Jovianus's
                 ,
                 there
                 fell
                 a
                 hail
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 †
                 of
                 a
                 Vast
                 bigness
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 like
                 stones
                 .
                 Many
                 persons
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 hail
                 was
                 sent
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 Gods
                 anger
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 banished
                 several
                 of
                 the
                 Sacerdotal
                 Order
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 refused
                 to
                 communicate
                 with
                 Eudoxius
                 .
                 A
                 little
                 after
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 same
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Valentinianus
                 proclaimed
                 his
                 Son
                 Gratianus
                 ‖
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 fourth
                 of
                 August
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 year
                 after
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Valentinianus
                 and
                 Valens
                 were
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 there
                 hapned
                 an
                 Earthquake
                 in
                 Bithynia
                 ,
                 which
                 ruined
                 the
                 City
                 Nicaea
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 eleventh
                 of
                 October
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 twelfth
                 year
                 after
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 *
                 Nicomedia
                 .
                 Soon
                 after
                 this
                 Earthquake
                 ,
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 Germa
                 ,
                 a
                 City
                 in
                 the
                 Hellespont
                 ,
                 was
                 destroyed
                 by
                 another
                 Earthquake
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 these
                 accidents
                 hapned
                 ,
                 yet
                 neither
                 was
                 Eudoxius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Valens
                 ,
                 put
                 into
                 any
                 fear
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 desisted
                 not
                 from
                 persecuting
                 those
                 who
                 dissented
                 in
                 opin●on
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 [
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 ]
                 these
                 Earthquakes
                 seemed
                 to
                 denote
                 the
                 disturbance
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Sacerdotal
                 Order
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 )
                 were
                 banished
                 .
                 Only
                 Basilius
                 and
                 Gregorius
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 dispensation
                 of
                 divine
                 providence
                 ,
                 suffered
                 not
                 banishment
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 eminent
                 piety
                 .
                 a
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 persons
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 in
                 Cappadocia
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 second
                 [
                 presided
                 over
                 ]
                 Nazianzum
                 ,
                 a
                 small
                 City
                 near
                 Caesarea
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 shall
                 mention
                 Basilius
                 and
                 Gregorius
                 in
                 the
                 procedure
                 [
                 of
                 our
                 History
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XII
                
                 .
                 That
                 those
                 who
                 embraced
                 Macedonius's
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 being
                 reduced
                 into
                 streights
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 violence
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 sent
                 an
                 Embassage
                 to
                 Liberius
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 subscribed
                 to
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Creed
                 .
              
               
                 WHen
                 those
                 who
                 embraced
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 opinion
                 had
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 been
                 sorely
                 disquieted
                 and
                 put
                 to
                 flight
                 ,
                 the
                 Persecutors
                 renewed
                 their
                 rage
                 against
                 the
                 Macedonians
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 being
                 reduced
                 to
                 great
                 streights
                 by
                 fear
                 rather
                 then
                 force
                 ,
                 sent
                 Embassies
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 throughout
                 every
                 City
                 ;
                 signifying
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 fly
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Brother
                 [
                 Valentinianus
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 Liberius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 [
                 't
                 was
                 more
                 eligible
                 for
                 them
                 ]
                 to
                 embrace
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 communicate
                 with
                 Eudoxius's
                 party
                 .
                 a
                 They
                 sent
                 therefore
                 Eustathius
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Sebastia
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 many
                 times
                 deposed
                 ,
                 )
                 Silvanus
                 of
                 Tarsus
                 in
                 Cilicia
                 ,
                 and
                 Theophilus
                 of
                 Castabali
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Cilicia
                 :
                 and
                 gave
                 them
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 dissent
                 from
                 Liberius
                 concerning
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 should
                 enter
                 into
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 confirm
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Creed
                 .
                 These
                 persons
                 ,
                 carrying
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 their
                 Letters
                 who
                 had
                 dissented
                 [
                 from
                 Acacius
                 ]
                 at
                 Seleucia
                 ,
                 arrived
                 at
                 Old
                 Rome
                 .
                 They
                 could
                 not
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 [
                 Valentinian
                 ]
                 himself
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 engaged
                 in
                 a
                 War
                 with
                 the
                 b
                 Sarmatae
                 in
                 the
                 Gallia's
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 delivered
                 their
                 Letters
                 to
                 Liberius
                 .
                 He
                 [
                 at
                 first
                 ]
                 wholly
                 refused
                 to
                 admit
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Arian
                 Faction
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 in
                 
                 no
                 wise
                 be
                 received
                 [
                 into
                 communion
                 ]
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 had
                 rejected
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Creed
                 .
                 They
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 *
                 retractation
                 they
                 had
                 acknowledged
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 long
                 since
                 renounced
                 the
                 Anomoïan
                 Creed
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 professed
                 that
                 the
                 Son
                 was
                 every
                 way
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 term
                 Homoios
                 differed
                 not
                 in
                 its
                 import
                 from
                 Homoöusios
                 .
                 Having
                 said
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 Liberius
                 required
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 profession
                 of
                 their
                 opinion
                 in
                 writing
                 .
                 They
                 presented
                 him
                 a
                 Libel
                 ,
                 wherein
                 were
                 inserted
                 the
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Creed
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 here
                 inserted
                 the
                 Letters
                 written
                 from
                 Smyrna
                 in
                 Asia
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 
                   Pisidia
                   ,
                   Isauria
                   ,
                   Pamphilia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Lycia
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 which
                 places
                 they
                 had
                 held
                 Synods
                 ,
                 )
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 length
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Libel
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Embassadours
                 ,
                 sent
                 with
                 Eustathius
                 ,
                 delivered
                 to
                 Liberius
                 ,
                 runs
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         TO
                         OUR
                         LORD
                         ,
                         BROTHER
                         ,
                         AND
                         FELLOW
                         MINISTER
                         
                           LIBERIUS
                           ;
                           EUSTATHIUS
                           ,
                           THEOPHILUS
                        
                         ,
                         AND
                         SILVANUS
                         ,
                         GREETING
                         IN
                         THE
                         LORD
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           By
                           reason
                           of
                           the
                           mad
                           opinions
                           of
                           Hereticks
                           ,
                           who
                           desist
                           not
                           from
                           giving
                           cause
                           of
                           offence
                           to
                           the
                           Catholick
                           Churches
                           ;
                           upon
                           this
                           account
                        
                         [
                         
                           we
                           say
                        
                         ]
                         we
                         ,
                         [
                         desirous
                         ]
                         
                           to
                           deprive
                           them
                           of
                           all
                           opportunity
                        
                         [
                         
                           of
                           giving
                           offence
                        
                         ]
                         
                           do
                           approve
                           of
                           and
                           assent
                           to
                           the
                           Synod
                           of
                           Orthodox
                           Bishops
                           which
                           has
                           been
                           convened
                           at
                        
                         Lampsacus
                         ,
                         Smyrna
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           at
                           several
                           other
                           places
                        
                         :
                         c
                         
                           from
                           which
                           Synod
                           We
                           being
                           employed
                           as
                           Legates
                           ,
                           do
                           bring
                           a
                           Letter
                           to
                           your
                           Benignity
                           ,
                           and
                           to
                           all
                           the
                        
                         Italian
                         and
                         Western
                         
                           Bishops
                           ,
                           to
                           hold
                           and
                           keep
                           the
                           Catholick
                           Faith
                           ,
                           which
                           having
                           been
                           established
                           in
                           the
                           holy
                        
                         Nicene
                         
                           Synod
                           in
                           the
                           Reign
                           of
                        
                         Constantine
                         
                           of
                           Blessed
                           Memory
                           ,
                           by
                           three
                           hundred
                           and
                           eighteen
                           Bishops
                           ,
                           hath
                           hitherto
                           always
                           continued
                           intire
                           and
                           unshaken
                           :
                           in
                           which
                        
                         [
                         Creed
                         ]
                         
                           the
                           term
                        
                         Homoousios
                         
                           is
                           holily
                           and
                           piously
                           made
                           use
                           of
                           ,
                           in
                           opposition
                           to
                        
                         Arius's
                         
                           perverse
                           doctrine
                           :
                           in
                           like
                           manner
                           We
                           also
                           ,
                        
                         d
                         
                           together
                           with
                           the
                           foresaid
                           persons
                           ,
                           do
                           under
                           our
                           own
                           hands
                           profess
                           ,
                           that
                           We
                           have
                           held
                           the
                           same
                           Faith
                           ,
                           and
                           do
                           hold
                           ,
                           and
                           will
                           keep
                           it
                           to
                           our
                           last
                           breath
                           :
                           and
                           We
                           do
                           condemn
                        
                         Arius
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           his
                           impious
                           doctrine
                           ,
                           together
                           with
                           his
                           disciples
                           ,
                           and
                           those
                           that
                           embrace
                           his
                           sentiments
                           ;
                           as
                           also
                           ,
                           all
                           the
                           Heresie
                           of
                        
                         Sabellius
                         ,
                         the
                         *
                         Patripassians
                         ,
                         Marcionistae
                         ,
                         Photinians
                         ,
                         Marcelliani
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           that
                           of
                        
                         Paul
                         of
                         Samosata
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           the
                           doctrine
                           of
                           these
                           Hereticks
                           ,
                           and
                           all
                           those
                           who
                           maintain
                           the
                           same
                           Tenets
                           with
                           them
                           ;
                           in
                           fine
                           ,
                           all
                           the
                           Heresies
                           that
                           are
                           opposite
                           to
                           the
                           foresaid
                           holy
                           Creed
                           ,
                           which
                           was
                           piously
                           and
                           Catholickly
                           set
                           forth
                           by
                           the
                           holy
                           Fathers
                           at
                        
                         Nicaea
                         .
                         
                           But
                           in
                           a
                           more
                           especial
                           manner
                           we
                        
                         Anathematize
                         
                           that
                           Draught
                           of
                           the
                           Creed
                           recited
                           at
                           the
                        
                         Ariminum
                         
                           Synod
                           ,
                           as
                           being
                           contrary
                           to
                           the
                           foresaid
                           Creed
                           of
                           the
                           holy
                           Synod
                        
                         [
                         convened
                         ]
                         at
                         Nicaea
                         .
                         e
                         
                           To
                           which
                           (
                           it
                           being
                           brought
                           from
                        
                         Nice
                         [
                         
                           a
                           Town
                        
                         ]
                         of
                         Thracia
                         )
                         [
                         
                           the
                           Bishops
                        
                         ]
                         
                           subscribed
                           at
                        
                         Constantinople
                         ,
                         
                           being
                           over
                           perswaded
                           by
                           fraud
                           and
                           perjury
                           .
                           But
                           ,
                           our
                           Creed
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           foresaid
                           persons
                        
                         [
                         
                           confession
                           of
                           Faith
                        
                         ]
                         
                           also
                           ,
                           from
                           whom
                           we
                           are
                           employed
                           as
                           Legates
                           ,
                           is
                           this
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           We
                           Believe
                           in
                           one
                           God
                           ,
                           the
                           Father
                           Almighty
                           ,
                           the
                           Framer
                           of
                           all
                           things
                           visible
                           and
                           invisible
                           :
                           and
                           in
                           one
                           only
                           begotten
                           God
                           ,
                           the
                           Lord
                           Jesus
                           Christ
                           ,
                           the
                           Son
                           of
                           God
                           ;
                           begotten
                           of
                           the
                           Father
                           ,
                           that
                           is
                           ,
                           of
                           the
                           substance
                           of
                           the
                           Father
                           ,
                           God
                           of
                           God
                           ,
                           Light
                           of
                           Light
                           ,
                           very
                           God
                           of
                           very
                           God
                           ;
                           begotten
                           ,
                           not
                           made
                           ,
                           of
                           the
                           same
                           substance
                           with
                           the
                           Father
                           ,
                           by
                           whom
                           all
                           things
                           were
                           made
                           which
                           are
                           in
                           heaven
                           ,
                           and
                           which
                           are
                           on
                           the
                           earth
                           :
                           who
                           ,
                           for
                           us
                           men
                           ,
                           and
                           for
                           our
                           salvation
                           ,
                           descended
                        
                         [
                         
                           from
                           heaven
                        
                         ,
                         ]
                         
                           became
                           incarnate
                           ,
                           and
                           was
                           made
                           man
                           ;
                           and
                           suffered
                           ,
                           and
                           rose
                           again
                           the
                           third
                           day
                           ;
                           and
                           ascended
                           into
                           the
                           heavens
                           ;
                           and
                           shall
                           come
                           to
                           judge
                           the
                           quick
                           and
                           dead
                           .
                           And
                        
                         [
                         
                           we
                           believe
                        
                         ]
                         
                           in
                           the
                           holy
                           Spirit
                           .
                           But
                           ,
                           those
                           that
                           affirm
                           there
                           was
                           a
                           time
                           when
                           he
                           was
                           not
                           ,
                           and
                           that
                           he
                           was
                           not
                           before
                           he
                           was
                           born
                           ,
                           and
                           that
                           he
                           was
                           made
                           of
                           things
                           which
                           are
                           not
                           ;
                           or
                           those
                           that
                           assert
                           the
                           Son
                           of
                           God
                           existed
                           of
                           another
                        
                         Hypostasis
                         
                           or
                           Substance
                           ,
                           or
                           that
                           he
                           is
                           Changeable
                           or
                           mutable
                           ;
                           these
                           persons
                           the
                           Catholick
                           and
                           Apostolick
                           Church
                           of
                           God
                           does
                        
                         Anathematize
                         .
                      
                       
                         I
                         Eustathius
                         
                           Bishop
                           of
                           the
                           City
                        
                         Sebastia
                         ,
                         I
                         Theophilus
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           I
                        
                         Silvanus
                         ,
                         
                           Legates
                           of
                           the
                           Synod
                           of
                        
                         Lampsacus
                         ,
                         of
                         Smyrna
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           of
                           other
                        
                         [
                         Synods
                         ,
                         ]
                         
                           have
                           Voluntarily
                           and
                           willingly
                           written
                           this
                           confession
                        
                         [
                         
                           of
                           Faith
                        
                         ]
                         
                           with
                           our
                           own
                           hands
                           .
                           And
                           ,
                           if
                           any
                           person
                           ,
                           after
                           the
                           publication
                           of
                           this
                           Creed
                           by
                           Us
                           ,
                           shall
                           be
                           desirous
                           of
                           bringing
                           any
                           accusation
                           ,
                           either
                           against
                           Us
                           ,
                           or
                           those
                           that
                           have
                           sent
                           Us
                           ,
                           let
                           him
                           come
                           with
                           Your
                           Holiness's
                           Letters
                           before
                           such
                           Orthodox
                           Bishops
                           as
                           Your
                           Sanctity
                           spall
                           approve
                           of
                           ,
                           and
                           go
                           to
                           Tryal
                           with
                           Us
                           in
                           their
                           presence
                           .
                           And
                           if
                           any
                           crimination
                           shall
                           be
                           made
                           out
                           ,
                           let
                           the
                           Authour
                           thereof
                           be
                           punished
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Liberius
                 having
                 bound
                 up
                 and
                 secured
                 the
                 Legates
                 by
                 this
                 Libel
                 ,
                 admitted
                 them
                 to
                 communion
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 dismist
                 them
                 with
                 this
                 Letter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         THE
                         LETTER
                         OF
                         LIBERIUS
                         BISHOP
                         OF
                         ROME
                         ,
                         TO
                         THE
                         BISHOPS
                         OF
                         THE
                         MACEDONIANI
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           To
                           Our
                           dearly
                           beloved
                           Brethren
                           and
                           Fellow-Ministers
                           ,
                        
                         Evethius
                         ,
                         Cyrillus
                         ,
                         Hyperechius
                         ,
                         Uranius
                         ,
                         Heron
                         ,
                         Elpidius
                         ,
                         Maximus
                         ,
                         Eusebius
                         ,
                         Eucarpius
                         ,
                         Heortasi●s
                         ,
                         Neon
                         ,
                         Eumathius
                         ,
                         Faustinus
                         ,
                         Proclinus
                         ,
                         Pasinicus
                         ,
                         Arsenius
                         ,
                         Severus
                         ,
                         Didymion
                         ,
                         Brittannius
                         ,
                         Callicrates
                         ,
                         Dalmatius
                         ,
                         Aedesius
                         ,
                         Eustochius
                         ,
                         Ambrosius
                         ,
                         Gelonius
                         ,
                         Pardalius
                         ,
                         Macedonius
                         ,
                         Paulus
                         ,
                         Marcellus
                         ,
                         Heraclius
                         ,
                         Alexander
                         ,
                         Adolius
                         ,
                         Marcianus
                         ,
                         S●henelus
                         ,
                         Johannes
                         ,
                         Macer
                         ,
                         Charisius
                         ,
                         Silvanus
                         ,
                         Photinus
                         ,
                         Antonius
                         ,
                         f
                         Any●ho
                         ,
                         
                         Celsus
                         ,
                         Euphranor
                         ,
                         Milesius
                         ,
                         Patricius
                         ,
                         Severianus
                         ,
                         Eusebius
                         ,
                         Eumolpius
                         ,
                         Athanasius
                         ,
                         Diophantus
                         ,
                         Menodorus
                         ,
                         Diocles
                         ,
                         Chrysampelus
                         ,
                         Neon
                         ,
                         Eugenius
                         ,
                         Eustathius
                         ,
                         Callicrates
                         ,
                         Arsenius
                         ,
                         Eugenius
                         ,
                         Martyrius
                         ,
                         Hieracius
                         ,
                         Leontius
                         ,
                         Philagrius
                         ,
                         Lucius
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           to
                           all
                           the
                           Orthodox
                           Bishops
                           in
                           the
                           East
                        
                         ;
                         Liberius
                         Bishop
                         g
                         of
                         Italy
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           the
                           Bishops
                           in
                           the
                           West
                           ,
                        
                         [
                         wish
                         ]
                         
                           health
                           always
                           in
                           the
                           Lord.
                        
                         
                      
                       
                         
                           Your
                           Letters
                           (
                           Dearly
                           beloved
                           Brethren
                           ,
                           )
                        
                         h
                         
                           Resplendent
                           with
                           the
                           Light
                           of
                           Faith
                           ,
                           delivered
                           to
                           Us
                           by
                           Our
                           highly
                           esteemed
                           Brethren
                           ,
                           the
                           Bishops
                           ,
                        
                         Eustathius
                         ,
                         Silvanus
                         ,
                         and
                         Theophilus
                         ,
                         
                           brought
                           the
                           most
                           wish't-for
                           joy
                           of
                           Peace
                           and
                           Unity
                           to
                           Us
                           :
                           and
                           that
                           most
                           especially
                           upon
                           this
                           account
                           ,
                           because
                           they
                           have
                           affirmed
                           and
                           demonstrated
                           ,
                           that
                           Your
                           opinion
                           and
                           Your
                           sentiments
                           are
                           consonant
                           and
                           agreeable
                           ,
                           both
                           to
                           Our
                           Slenderness
                           ,
                           and
                           also
                           to
                           all
                        
                         [
                         
                           the
                           Bishops
                        
                         ]
                         in
                         Italy
                         
                           and
                           in
                           the
                           Western
                           parts
                           .
                           And
                           this
                           we
                           acknowledge
                           to
                           be
                           the
                           Catholick
                           and
                           Apostolick
                           Faith
                           ,
                           which
                        
                         i
                         
                           from
                           the
                           Nicene
                           Synod
                           hitherto
                           has
                           continued
                           entire
                           and
                           unshaken
                           .
                           This
                           Creed
                        
                         k
                         
                           Your
                           Legates
                           themselves
                           have
                           professed
                           that
                           they
                           do
                           hold
                           and
                           embrace
                           ,
                           and
                           being
                           filled
                           with
                           great
                           joy
                           ,
                           have
                           wiped
                           out
                           all
                           impressions
                           and
                        
                         [
                         quenched
                         ]
                         
                           the
                           remaining
                           sparks
                           of
                           an
                           absurd
                           opinion
                           ,
                           and
                           have
                           made
                           a
                           publication
                           of
                           this
                           Creed
                           ,
                           not
                           only
                           in
                           words
                           ,
                           but
                           under
                           their
                           own
                           hand-writing
                           .
                           The
                           Copy
                           whereof
                           We
                           have
                           judged
                           necessary
                           to
                           be
                           annexed
                           to
                           these
                           Letters
                           ,
                           that
                           we
                           might
                           not
                           leave
                           the
                           Hereticks
                           any
                           pretext
                           of
                           framing
                           another
                           conspiracy
                           ,
                           whereby
                           they
                           should
                           again
                           excite
                           the
                           Incentives
                           of
                           their
                           own
                           malice
                           ,
                           and
                           according
                           to
                           their
                           usage
                           ,
                           rekindle
                           the
                           flames
                           of
                           discord
                           .
                           Moreover
                           ,
                           Our
                           dearest
                           Brethren
                           ,
                        
                         Eustathius
                         ,
                         Silvanus
                         ,
                         and
                         Theophilus
                         ,
                         
                           have
                           professed
                           and
                           acknowledged
                           this
                           also
                           ,
                           that
                           both
                           they
                           themselves
                           ,
                           and
                           also
                           Your
                           Love
                           ,
                           have
                           always
                           had
                           this
                           Creed
                           ,
                           and
                           will
                           retain
                           it
                           to
                           the
                           last
                           ;
                           to
                           wit
                           ,
                           the
                           Creed
                           approved
                           of
                           at
                        
                         Nicaea
                         
                           by
                           three
                           hundred
                           and
                           eighteen
                           Orthodox
                           Bishops
                           :
                           which
                           does
                           contain
                           the
                           perfect
                           Truth
                           ,
                           and
                           stops
                           the
                           mouthes
                           ,
                           and
                           vanquishes
                           all
                           the
                           shoals
                           of
                           Hereticks
                           .
                           For
                           ,
                           not
                           of
                           their
                           own
                           accord
                           ,
                           but
                           by
                           divine
                           appointment
                           so
                           great
                           a
                           Company
                           of
                           Bishops
                           was
                           convened
                           against
                           the
                           madness
                           of
                        
                         Arius
                         ;
                         
                           as
                           were
                        
                         *
                         
                           equal
                           in
                           number
                           to
                           those
                           ,
                           by
                           whose
                           assistance
                           Blessed
                        
                         Abraham
                         
                           through
                           faith
                           destroyed
                           so
                           many
                           thousands
                        
                         [
                         
                           of
                           his
                           enemies
                        
                         .
                         ]
                         
                           Which
                           faith
                           being
                           comprehended
                           in
                           the
                        
                         Hypostasis
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           in
                           the
                           term
                        
                         Homoousios
                         ,
                         
                           does
                           (
                           like
                           a
                           strong
                           and
                           impregnable
                           fortress
                           )
                           beat
                           back
                           and
                           repell
                           all
                           the
                           assaults
                           and
                           mischievous
                           machinations
                           of
                        
                         Arius's
                         
                           perverse
                           opinion
                           .
                           Wherefore
                           ,
                           when
                           all
                           the
                           Western
                           Bishops
                           had
                           met
                           at
                        
                         Ariminum
                         ,
                         
                           whither
                           the
                           improbity
                           of
                           the
                        
                         Arians
                         
                           had
                           called
                           them
                           together
                           ,
                           that
                           either
                           by
                           some
                           kind
                           perswasives
                           ,
                           or
                           (
                           which
                           is
                           truest
                           )
                        
                         [
                         
                           by
                           compulsion
                        
                         ]
                         
                           of
                           the
                           Secular
                           power
                           ,
                           they
                           might
                           destroy
                           ,
                           or
                           perversely
                           deny
                           what
                           had
                           with
                           all
                           imaginable
                           caution
                           been
                           inserted
                           into
                           the
                           Creed
                           ;
                           their
                           subtilty
                           advantaged
                           them
                           not
                           in
                           the
                           least
                           .
                           For
                           ,
                           almost
                           all
                           those
                           persons
                           then
                           convened
                           at
                        
                         Ariminum
                         ,
                         
                           who
                           had
                           at
                           that
                           time
                           been
                           either
                           enticed
                           into
                           errour
                           ,
                           or
                           imposed
                           upon
                           ,
                           are
                           now
                           returned
                           to
                           a
                           right
                           mind
                           ,
                           have
                        
                         Anathematized
                         
                           that
                           Draught
                        
                         [
                         
                           of
                           the
                           Creed
                        
                         ]
                         
                           published
                           by
                           them
                           convened
                           at
                        
                         Ariminum
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           have
                           subscribed
                           to
                           that
                           Catholick
                           and
                           Apostolick
                           Creed
                           ratified
                           and
                           established
                           at
                        
                         Nicaea
                         .
                         
                           And
                           having
                           entred
                           into
                           a
                           communion
                           with
                           Us
                           ,
                           they
                           are
                           with
                           a
                           greater
                           warmth
                           incensed
                           against
                        
                         Arius's
                         
                           Opinion
                           ,
                           and
                           against
                           his
                           disciples
                           .
                           Of
                           which
                           business
                           when
                           the
                           Legates
                           of
                           Your
                           Love
                           perceived
                           an
                           evident
                           proof
                           ,
                           they
                           annexed
                           You
                           Your Selves
                           to
                           their
                           own
                           Subscription
                           ;
                           and
                           do
                        
                         Anathematize
                         Arius
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           what
                           was
                           transacted
                           at
                        
                         Ariminum
                         
                           against
                           the
                           Creed
                           ratified
                           at
                        
                         Nicaea
                         :
                         l
                         
                           to
                           which
                        
                         [
                         transactions
                         ]
                         
                           You
                           Your Selves
                           ,
                           beguiled
                           by
                           perjury
                           ,
                           have
                           subscribed
                           .
                           Wherefore
                           ,
                           it
                           seemed
                           agreeable
                           to
                           Us
                           ,
                           to
                           write
                           to
                           Your
                           Love
                           ,
                           and
                           to
                           give
                           assistance
                           to
                           those
                           ,
                           whose
                           requests
                           are
                           just
                           and
                           equitable
                           .
                           More
                           especially
                           ,
                           because
                           we
                           are
                           ascertained
                           by
                           the
                           profession
                           of
                           Your
                           Legates
                           ,
                           that
                           the
                        
                         Eastern
                         [
                         Bishops
                         ]
                         
                           are
                           come
                           to
                           themselves
                           ,
                           and
                           do
                           embrace
                           the
                           same
                           Sentiments
                           with
                           the
                           Orthodox
                        
                         Western
                         [
                         Prelates
                         .
                         ]
                         
                           We
                           make
                           known
                           this
                           to
                           you
                           also
                           ,
                           (
                           least
                           you
                           should
                           be
                           ignorant
                           of
                           it
                           ,
                           )
                           that
                           the
                           Blasphemies
                           of
                           the
                        
                         Ariminum
                         
                           Synod
                           are
                           now
                        
                         Anathematized
                         ,
                         
                           by
                           those
                           who
                           seem
                           to
                           have
                           been
                           damnified
                           at
                           that
                           time
                           by
                           Fraud
                           ,
                           and
                           that
                           all
                           persons
                           have
                           unanimously
                           conspired
                           in
                           an
                           agreement
                           to
                           the
                        
                         Nicene
                         
                           Creed
                           .
                           And
                           this
                           ought
                           to
                           be
                           made
                           known
                           to
                           all
                           men
                           by
                           You
                           ,
                           that
                           such
                           as
                           have
                           been
                           damnified
                        
                         [
                         
                           in
                           their
                           Faith
                        
                         ]
                         *
                         
                           by
                           force
                           and
                           Fraud
                           ,
                           may
                           now
                           at
                           length
                           return
                           from
                           Heretical
                           darkness
                           to
                           the
                           divine
                           light
                           of
                           Catholick
                           Liberty
                           .
                           Who
                           (
                           if
                           after
                           this
                           Synod
                           they
                           will
                           not
                           vomit
                           up
                           the
                           poyson
                           of
                           perverse
                           doctrine
                           ,
                        
                         †
                         
                           renounce
                           all
                        
                         Arius's
                         
                           Blasphemies
                           ,
                           and
                        
                         Anathematize
                         
                           them
                           ,
                           )
                           may
                           know
                           that
                           they
                           themselves
                           ,
                           together
                           with
                        
                         Arius
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           his
                           disciples
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           rest
                           of
                           the
                           Serpents
                           ,
                           whether
                        
                         Sabellians
                         ,
                         or
                         Patropassians
                         ,
                         
                           or
                           what
                           ever
                           other
                           Heresie
                           they
                           are
                        
                         [
                         followers
                         ]
                         
                           of
                           ,
                           are
                           excluded
                           from
                           ,
                           and
                           are
                           no
                           members
                           of
                           the
                           Church's
                           Assemblies
                           ,
                           which
                           admits
                           not
                           illegitimate
                           Sons
                           .
                           God
                           preserve
                           You
                           in
                           safety
                           ,
                           Dearly
                           beloved
                           Brethren
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Eustathius
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 accompanied
                 him
                 ,
                 having
                 received
                 these
                 Letters
                 ,
                 went
                 over
                 into
                 Sicilia
                 :
                 where
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 caused
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 Sicilian
                 Bishops
                 to
                 be
                 convened
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Faith
                 in
                 their
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Creed
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 received
                 from
                 ▪
                 them
                 Letters
                 written
                 to
                 the
                 
                 same
                 effect
                 ,
                 they
                 returned
                 to
                 the
                 persons
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 upon
                 receipt
                 of
                 Liberius's
                 Letter
                 ,
                 sent
                 Legates
                 from
                 City
                 to
                 City
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 principal
                 Assertours
                 of
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 exhorting
                 them
                 to
                 meet
                 together
                 unanimously
                 at
                 Tarsus
                 [
                 a
                 City
                 ]
                 of
                 Cilicia
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 confirming
                 of
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Creed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 contentious
                 disputes
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 since
                 that
                 been
                 raised
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 had
                 perhaps
                 been
                 effected
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 Eudoxius
                 (
                 a
                 Prelate
                 of
                 the
                 Arian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 one
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 in
                 great
                 favour
                 with
                 the
                 Emperour
                 )
                 hindred
                 it
                 .
                 Who
                 being
                 more
                 exasperated
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 summoned
                 to
                 meet
                 [
                 at
                 Tarsus
                 ,
                 ]
                 framed
                 greater
                 mischiefs
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Macedonians
                 ,
                 by
                 sending
                 Legates
                 to
                 Liberius
                 ,
                 entred
                 into
                 a
                 Communion
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Creed
                 ;
                 Sabinus
                 himself
                 has
                 confessed
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Collection
                   of
                   Synodick
                   Actions
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                
                 .
                 How
                 Eunomius
                 separated
                 himself
                 from
                 Eudoxius
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 adhered
                 to
                 [
                 his
                 Master
                 ]
                 Aëtius
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 (
                 a
                 disturbance
                 being
                 raised
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 by
                 Eudoxius's
                 means
                 ,
                 )
                 Athanasius
                 fled
                 again
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 (
                 when
                 the
                 Populace
                 were
                 tumultuous
                 hereupon
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 Emperour
                 being
                 afraid
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 *
                 pacified
                 the
                 Alexandrians
                 ,
                 and
                 ordered
                 that
                 Athanasius
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 quiet
                 possession
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 ABout
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 Eunomius
                 ,
                 being
                 separated
                 from
                 Eudoxius
                 ,
                 held
                 his
                 assemblies
                 apart
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 several
                 times
                 entreated
                 him
                 to
                 embrace
                 his
                 Master
                 Aëtius's
                 [
                 opinion
                 ,
                 ]
                 Eudoxius
                 refused
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 Eudoxius
                 did
                 not
                 this
                 willingly
                 :
                 (
                 For
                 he
                 rejected
                 not
                 Aëtius's
                 opinion
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 because
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 embraced
                 the
                 same
                 Sentiments
                 with
                 Eudoxius
                 ,
                 a
                 declined
                 [
                 Aëtius
                 ]
                 as
                 being
                 Heterodox
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 Eunomius
                 made
                 a
                 separation
                 from
                 Eudoxius
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 manner
                 were
                 these
                 matters
                 transacted
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 But
                 an
                 b
                 Edict
                 of
                 the
                 Praefects
                 of
                 the
                 Praetorium
                 sent
                 thither
                 by
                 Eudoxius's
                 care
                 ,
                 disturbed
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 afraid
                 of
                 the
                 irrational
                 and
                 mad
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 and
                 fearing
                 least
                 he
                 should
                 *
                 be
                 look't
                 upon
                 as
                 the
                 occasioner
                 of
                 those
                 mad
                 absurdities
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 committed
                 ;
                 hid
                 himself
                 four
                 whole
                 months
                 in
                 his
                 Fathers
                 Monument
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Populace
                 ,
                 [
                 vexed
                 ]
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 absence
                 ,
                 were
                 tumultuous
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 love
                 and
                 affection
                 towards
                 him
                 ;
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 understanding
                 that
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 Alexandria
                 was
                 sorrowfull
                 and
                 sad
                 ,
                 signified
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 ,
                 that
                 Athanasius
                 should
                 securely
                 and
                 without
                 fear
                 continue
                 possest
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Alexandrian
                 Church
                 continued
                 undisturbed
                 untill
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Arian
                 faction
                 got
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 again
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 relate
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 this
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIV
                
                 .
                 That
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Eudoxius
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 the
                 Arians
                 Ordained
                 Demophilus
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 by
                 [
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 ]
                 Eustathius
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 [
                 made
                 ]
                 Evagrius
                 [
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 FUrther
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Valens
                 departed
                 from
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 hastned
                 towards
                 Antioch
                 again
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 arrived
                 at
                 Nicomedia
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Bithynia
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 stop
                 there
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 .
                 Eudoxius
                 the
                 chief
                 Prelate
                 of
                 the
                 Arian
                 raction
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 soon
                 after
                 the
                 Emperours
                 departure
                 [
                 from
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 ]
                 in
                 Valentinianus's
                 and
                 Valens's
                 third
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Chair
                 of
                 the
                 Constantinopolitane
                 Church
                 b
                 Nineteen
                 years
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 the
                 Arians
                 constituted
                 Demophilus
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 in
                 his
                 room
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Homoöusians
                 ,
                 supposing
                 that
                 a
                 fair
                 opportunity
                 was
                 offered
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 elected
                 one
                 Evagrius
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 owned
                 the
                 same
                 Creed
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 c
                 Eustathius
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 sometime
                 before
                 been
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 formerly
                 been
                 recalled
                 from
                 exile
                 in
                 Jovianus's
                 Reign
                 ,
                 )
                 Ordained
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 Eustathius
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 present
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 which
                 City
                 he
                 came
                 ]
                 with
                 a
                 designe
                 of
                 setling
                 and
                 strengthening
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Faith
                 ;
                 where
                 he
                 continued
                 ,
                 absconding
                 himself
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XV.
                
                 That
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 banished
                 Evagrius
                 and
                 Eustathius
                 ,
                 the
                 Arians
                 sorely
                 oppressed
                 and
                 afflicted
                 the
                 Homoöusians
                 .
              
               
                 UPon
                 the
                 doing
                 hereof
                 ,
                 the
                 Arians
                 renewed
                 their
                 persecution
                 against
                 the
                 Homoöusians
                 afresh
                 .
                 What
                 had
                 hapned
                 ,
                 soon
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 who
                 fearing
                 ,
                 least
                 a
                 Sedition
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 a
                 contention
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 should
                 ruine
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 sent
                 some
                 Forces
                 from
                 Nicomedia
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 :
                 and
                 gave
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 ordained
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 had
                 ordained
                 him
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 and
                 banished
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 Eustathius
                 therefore
                 was
                 exiled
                 to
                 a
                 Bizua
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Thracia
                 ;
                 and
                 Evagrius
                 was
                 conveyed
                 away
                 to
                 another
                 place
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 having
                 been
                 performed
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 growing
                 more
                 insolent
                 and
                 bold
                 ,
                 sorely
                 afflicted
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 :
                 [
                 sometimes
                 ]
                 they
                 beat
                 them
                 ,
                 [
                 at
                 others
                 ]
                 they
                 gave
                 them
                 contumelious
                 language
                 ;
                 [
                 some
                 ]
                 they
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 [
                 others
                 ]
                 they
                 punished
                 with
                 
                   Pecuniary
                   Mulcts
                
                 ;
                 in
                 fine
                 ,
                 they
                 practised
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 afflictive
                 and
                 most
                 unsufferable
                 mischiefs
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 unable
                 to
                 endure
                 ,
                 they
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 [
                 with
                 a
                 design
                 ]
                 to
                 beseech
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 Violence
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Arians
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 ,
                 [
                 although
                 ]
                 they
                 had
                 proposed
                 this
                 design
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 [
                 yet
                 ]
                 they
                 were
                 wholly
                 frustrated
                 of
                 their
                 hope
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 expected
                 to
                 obtain
                 it
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 their
                 injurious
                 usage
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 holy
                 Presbyters
                 who
                 were
                 burnt
                 in
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 Famine
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 hapned
                 in
                 Phrygia
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 ,
                 when
                 some
                 choice
                 pious
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 ,
                 being
                 eighty
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 principal
                 men
                 amongst
                 whom
                 were
                 
                   Urbanus
                   ,
                   Theodorus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Menedemus
                 ,
                 )
                 were
                 arrived
                 at
                 Nicomedia
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 presented
                 a
                 Supplicatory
                 Libel
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 informing
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 violence
                 and
                 calamitous
                 sufferings
                 which
                 were
                 inflicted
                 on
                 them
                 [
                 by
                 the
                 Arians
                 :
                 ]
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 highly
                 incensed
                 ,
                 concealed
                 his
                 anger
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 a
                 secret
                 order
                 to
                 Modestus
                 the
                 Praefect
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 apprehending
                 of
                 these
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 death
                 was
                 new
                 and
                 unusual
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 recorded
                 .
                 The
                 Praefect
                 being
                 afraid
                 ,
                 least
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 murder
                 these
                 men
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 *
                 he
                 might
                 raise
                 a
                 tumult
                 of
                 the
                 unthinking
                 crowd
                 against
                 himself
                 ,
                 pretends
                 to
                 send
                 them
                 away
                 into
                 banishment
                 .
                 [
                 This
                 news
                 ]
                 being
                 received
                 by
                 these
                 persons
                 with
                 a
                 couragiousness
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 the
                 Praefect
                 orders
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 aboard
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 [
                 he
                 designed
                 ]
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 carried
                 away
                 and
                 banished
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 commanded
                 the
                 Sea
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 set
                 the
                 Vessel
                 on
                 fire
                 :
                 that
                 so
                 ,
                 being
                 destroyed
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 a
                 Burial
                 .
                 Thus
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 performed
                 .
                 The
                 Mariners
                 sailed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Haven
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 arrived
                 at
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Astacum-Bay
                 ,
                 do
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 ordered
                 :
                 and
                 having
                 set
                 the
                 Ship
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 went
                 aboard
                 another
                 small
                 Vessel
                 which
                 followed
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 came
                 off
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 boysterous
                 Easterly
                 wind
                 hapned
                 to
                 blow
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 burning
                 Ship
                 was
                 fiercely
                 driven
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 it
                 sailed
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 swiftness
                 ;
                 and
                 lasted
                 till
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 Sea-Port
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 whereof
                 is
                 a
                 Dacidizus
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 wholly
                 consumed
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 men
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Many
                 have
                 reported
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 [
                 horrid
                 Villany
                 ]
                 continued
                 not
                 unpunished
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 hapned
                 so
                 sore
                 a
                 b
                 Famine
                 all
                 over
                 Phrygia
                 immediately
                 after
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 remove
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 betake
                 themselves
                 ,
                 partly
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 to
                 other
                 Provinces
                 .
                 For
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 nourishes
                 a
                 vast
                 multitude
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 yet
                 always
                 abounds
                 with
                 plenty
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 it
                 has
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 necessaries
                 for
                 provision
                 imported
                 into
                 it
                 from
                 all
                 places
                 by
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 
                 Euxine-Sea
                 ,
                 lying
                 near
                 it
                 ,
                 furnishes
                 it
                 with
                 plenty
                 of
                 Bread-corn
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 it
                 wants
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVII
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 arriving
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 did
                 again
                 Persecute
                 those
                 that
                 Embraced
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Opinion
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Valens
                 ,
                 little
                 regarding
                 the
                 calamities
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 Famine
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 Antioch
                 in
                 Syria
                 .
                 During
                 his
                 residence
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 destroyed
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 not
                 profess
                 Arianism
                 .
                 For
                 although
                 he
                 had
                 perfectly
                 ejected
                 the
                 Embracers
                 of
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Opinion
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Cities
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 satisfied
                 therewith
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 besides
                 inflict
                 various
                 punishments
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 destroyed
                 many
                 more
                 than
                 formerly
                 [
                 had
                 been
                 murdered
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 ]
                 by
                 exposing
                 them
                 to
                 different
                 sorts
                 of
                 death
                 ;
                 but
                 more
                 especially
                 by
                 drowning
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 River
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 at
                 Edessa
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reproachfull
                 affront
                 put
                 upon
                 the
                 Praefect
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 couragiousness
                 ,
                 and
                 constancy
                 of
                 those
                 Citizens
                 ;
                 and
                 concerning
                 a
                 pious
                 woman
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 relate
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 at
                 Edessa
                 [
                 a
                 City
                 ]
                 of
                 Mesopotamia
                 .
                 In
                 that
                 City
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 stately
                 and
                 splendid
                 *
                 Church
                 [
                 which
                 bears
                 the
                 name
                 ]
                 of
                 Thomas
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 wherein
                 assemblies
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 duties
                 of
                 Religion
                 are
                 without
                 intermission
                 convened
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 places
                 sanctity
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 Valens
                 ,
                 desirous
                 to
                 view
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 informed
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 congregation
                 met
                 therein
                 were
                 [
                 followers
                 ]
                 of
                 that
                 Heresie
                 which
                 he
                 detested
                 ,
                 struck
                 the
                 Praefect
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hand
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 )
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 
                 taken
                 care
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 driven
                 from
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Praefect
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 abused
                 ,
                 made
                 preparations
                 (
                 though
                 unwillingly
                 )
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 Emperours
                 rage
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 the
                 murder
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 persons
                 ;
                 )
                 he
                 gave
                 them
                 notice
                 secretly
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 intent
                 that
                 no
                 person
                 might
                 be
                 found
                 within
                 that
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 no
                 body
                 heeded
                 either
                 his
                 advice
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 menaces
                 .
                 For
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 all
                 persons
                 flock't
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Praefect
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 company
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 hastened
                 to
                 the
                 Oratory
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 fulfilling
                 the
                 Emperours
                 rage
                 ;
                 a
                 poor
                 woman
                 ,
                 leading
                 her
                 own
                 little
                 son
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 went
                 with
                 great
                 speed
                 towards
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 broke
                 through
                 the
                 a
                 ranks
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 which
                 Guarded
                 the
                 Praefect
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 the
                 Praefect
                 being
                 highly
                 displeased
                 ,
                 orders
                 the
                 woman
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 speaks
                 to
                 her
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                   Miserable
                   woman
                   !
                   Whither
                   runnest
                   thou
                   in
                   this
                
                 *
                 
                   undecent
                   manner
                
                 ?
                 She
                 replied
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   that
                   others
                   run
                   too
                   .
                   Have
                   you
                   not
                   heard
                   ,
                
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Praefect
                   is
                   going
                   to
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   all
                   persons
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   found
                   there
                   ?
                   I
                   have
                   heard
                   so
                   ,
                
                 answered
                 she
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   do
                   therefore
                   make
                   hast
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   be
                   found
                   there
                
                 b
                 :
                 
                   And
                   whither
                   draggest
                   thou
                   that
                   little
                   child
                   ,
                
                 said
                 the
                 Praefect
                 ;
                 the
                 woman
                 replied
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   also
                   may
                   be
                   voutsafed
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   Martyrdom
                   .
                
                 Upon
                 hearing
                 hereof
                 ,
                 the
                 Praefect
                 made
                 a
                 conjecture
                 of
                 the
                 constancy
                 a●d
                 resolution
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 assembled
                 [
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 he
                 went
                 back
                 immediately
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 informed
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 declaring
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 absurd
                 to
                 destroy
                 so
                 many
                 persons
                 in
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 thereby
                 perswaded
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 to
                 desist
                 from
                 being
                 enraged
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 manner
                 the
                 Edessens
                 escaped
                 their
                 being
                 destroyed
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Emperour
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIX
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Valens
                 slew
                 many
                 persons
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 letter
                 of
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 *
                 Theta
                 ,
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Necromantick
                 -
                 divination
                 ,
                 whereby
                 that
                 was
                 foretold
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 AT
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 a
                 certain
                 destructive
                 Daemon
                 abused
                 the
                 Emperours
                 cruelty
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 perswaded
                 some
                 persons
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 strict
                 and
                 over-busie
                 enquiry
                 by
                 a
                 Necromantick
                 divination
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 succeed
                 Valens
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 persons
                 ,
                 having
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Magicall
                 inchantment
                 ,
                 the
                 Daemon
                 gave
                 responses
                 ,
                 not
                 plain
                 and
                 manifest
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 usually
                 does
                 )
                 oblique
                 and
                 ambiguous
                 :
                 by
                 shewing
                 only
                 four
                 Letters
                 ,
                 *
                 Theta
                 ,
                 and
                 Epsilon
                 ,
                 and
                 Omicron
                 ,
                 and
                 Delta
                 ;
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 Reign
                 after
                 Valens
                 ,
                 did
                 begin
                 with
                 these
                 Letters
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 name
                 was
                 compounded
                 .
                 The
                 report
                 of
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ears
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 permitted
                 no●
                 God
                 (
                 who
                 manages
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 a
                 due
                 and
                 orderly
                 manner
                 )
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 things
                 future
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 seemed
                 good
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 slighting
                 the
                 sanctions
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 supposed
                 himself
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 zeal
                 and
                 ardency
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 many
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 suspicion
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 seize
                 upon
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 Theodorus's
                 ,
                 the
                 Theodotus's
                 ,
                 the
                 Theodosius's
                 and
                 the
                 Theodulus's
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 had
                 such
                 like
                 names
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 were
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 .
                 Amongst
                 whom
                 b
                 one
                 Theodosiolus
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 great
                 Valour
                 and
                 Courage
                 ,
                 a
                 descendant
                 of
                 a
                 Noble
                 Family
                 in
                 Spain
                 ,
                 was
                 also
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 And
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 imminent
                 danger
                 ,
                 many
                 persons
                 [
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ]
                 changed
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 denying
                 those
                 names
                 their
                 Parents
                 had
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 young
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 were
                 liable
                 to
                 danger
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 let
                 thus
                 much
                 be
                 said
                 concerning
                 this
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XX.
                
                 Concerning
                 Athanasius's
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 promotion
                 of
                 Peter
                 [
                 to
                 his
                 See.
                 ]
              
               
                 FUrther
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 Athanasius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 lived
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 (
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 some
                 [
                 over-ruling
                 dispensation
                 ]
                 of
                 Gods
                 providence
                 )
                 forbore
                 disquieting
                 Alexandria
                 and
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 knowing
                 for
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 numerous
                 multitude
                 of
                 persons
                 there
                 ,
                 who
                 favoured
                 Athanasius
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 he
                 was
                 afraid
                 ,
                 least
                 a
                 sedition
                 being
                 raised
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 the
                 populace
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 naturally
                 hot
                 and
                 violent
                 ,
                 should
                 endammage
                 the
                 publick
                 state
                 of
                 affairs
                 .
                 [
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 ]
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 after
                 those
                 many
                 Conflicts
                 [
                 He
                 had
                 undergone
                 ]
                 upon
                 the
                 Church's
                 account
                 ,
                 departed
                 this
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Consulate
                 
                 of
                 Gratianus
                 which
                 he
                 bore
                 with
                 Probus
                 ;
                 he
                 governed
                 that
                 Bishoprick
                 amidst
                 many
                 dangers
                 fourty
                 and
                 six
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 Peter
                 ,
                 a
                 pious
                 and
                 eloquent
                 person
                 ,
                 to
                 succeed
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 See.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXI
                
                 .
                 That
                 after
                 Athanasius's
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 Arians
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Valens's
                 Order
                 ,
                 delivered
                 up
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 Alexandria
                 to
                 Lucius
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Ordained
                 by
                 them
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 committed
                 Peter
                 to
                 Prison
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Arians
                 therefore
                 took
                 courage
                 immediately
                 ,
                 being
                 rendred
                 insolent
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 without
                 delay
                 they
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 hereof
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 resided
                 at
                 Antioch
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 Euzoius
                 (
                 who
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 professours
                 of
                 Arianism
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 )
                 with
                 greediness
                 catches
                 that
                 opportunity
                 so
                 seasonably
                 offered
                 ;
                 and
                 makes
                 it
                 his
                 design
                 to
                 procure
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 intent
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 deliver
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 there
                 to
                 Lucius
                 the
                 Arian
                 .
                 Which
                 was
                 also
                 approved
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 And
                 forthwith
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 [
                 accompanied
                 ]
                 with
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Forces
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 
                   Magnus
                   ,
                   Lord
                   Treasurer
                
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 went
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Imperial
                 Order
                 was
                 directed
                 to
                 Palladius
                 *
                 Praefect
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 command
                 was
                 issued
                 forth
                 that
                 the
                 Military
                 Forces
                 there
                 should
                 give
                 their
                 assistance
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 they
                 apprehended
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 confined
                 him
                 to
                 Prison
                 .
                 After
                 they
                 had
                 dispersed
                 the
                 other
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 some
                 into
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 some
                 into
                 another
                 ,
                 they
                 seated
                 Lucius
                 in
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Chair
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXII
                
                 .
                 That
                 Sabinus
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 Heretick
                 has
                 made
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 those
                 many
                 mischiefs
                 which
                 happened
                 at
                 Lucius's
                 installment
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 recorded
                 in
                 a
                 Letter
                 written
                 by
                 Peter
                 ;
                 who
                 made
                 his
                 escape
                 ,
                 and
                 fled
                 to
                 Damasus
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Arians
                 and
                 Lucius
                 were
                 the
                 Authours
                 of
                 many
                 mischievous
                 practises
                 and
                 cruelties
                 against
                 those
                 holy
                 persons
                 who
                 led
                 a
                 Monastick
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 Solitudes
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 what
                 mischiefs
                 hapned
                 at
                 
                 Lucius's
                 induction
                 [
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 ]
                 or
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 against
                 those
                 persons
                 that
                 were
                 ejected
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 ,
                 as
                 without
                 the
                 Courts
                 of
                 Judicature
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 some
                 were
                 subjected
                 to
                 various
                 Tortures
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 were
                 banished
                 ,
                 even
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 tortured
                 ;
                 [
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 particulars
                 ]
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 mention
                 made
                 by
                 Sabinus
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Semi-Arian
                 ,
                 he
                 concealed
                 the
                 enormous
                 villanies
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 .
                 But
                 Peter
                 has
                 manifestly
                 displaied
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Letters
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 sent
                 about
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 escape
                 *
                 out
                 of
                 Prison
                 .
                 This
                 †
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 could
                 make
                 an
                 escape
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 fled
                 to
                 Damasus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 although
                 few
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 were
                 repossessed
                 of
                 the
                 Alexandrian
                 Churches
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 an
                 Imperial
                 Edict
                 [
                 came
                 forth
                 ,
                 wherein
                 ]
                 it
                 was
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 [
                 all
                 ]
                 the
                 Embracers
                 of
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Opinion
                 should
                 be
                 ejected
                 out
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 driven
                 ]
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 Egypt
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 Egypt
                 was
                 commanded
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 numerous
                 Army
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 every
                 where
                 to
                 put
                 to
                 flight
                 and
                 chase
                 away
                 those
                 ,
                 whom
                 Lucius
                 should
                 order
                 [
                 to
                 be
                 ejected
                 .
                 ]
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 they
                 molested
                 ,
                 disturbed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 cruel
                 and
                 hostile
                 manner
                 assaulted
                 the
                 Monasteries
                 in
                 the
                 Desart
                 .
                 For
                 Armed
                 men
                 rush't
                 in
                 upon
                 persons
                 unarmed
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 stretch
                 forth
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 their
                 hand
                 to
                 strike
                 a
                 stroak
                 ;
                 and
                 destroyed
                 them
                 with
                 such
                 cruelty
                 and
                 barbarity
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 they
                 perpetrated
                 against
                 them
                 is
                 inexpressible
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIII
                
                 .
                 A
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Monks
                 [
                 who
                 lived
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 Desart
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 Monasteries
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 nothing
                 hinders
                 but
                 we
                 may
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 in
                 short
                 concerning
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Monasteries
                 in
                 Egypt
                 had
                 their
                 original
                 (
                 't
                 is
                 probable
                 )
                 from
                 very
                 great
                 antiquity
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 enlarged
                 and
                 much
                 increased
                 by
                 a
                 pious
                 man
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Ammon
                 .
                 This
                 person
                 ,
                 when
                 young
                 ,
                 had
                 an
                 aversion
                 for
                 marriage
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 nearest
                 relatives
                 entreated
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 speak
                 reproachfully
                 of
                 Matrimony
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 marry
                 a
                 wife
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 prevailed
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 entred
                 into
                 a
                 Matrimonial
                 state
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 And
                 immediately
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 the
                 Virgin
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 Bride-chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 usual
                 solemnity
                 lead
                 her
                 into
                 his
                 Lodging-room
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 when
                 his
                 friends
                 and
                 acquaintance
                 were
                 gone
                 away
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Book
                 ,
                 read
                 Saint
                 Pauls
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 and
                 expounded
                 to
                 his
                 wife
                 the
                 Apostles
                 admonitions
                 to
                 married
                 persons
                 .
                 And
                 making
                 an
                 addition
                 of
                 several
                 particulars
                 from
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 he
                 informed
                 her
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 burdensome
                 inconveniences
                 do
                 accompany
                 marriage
                 ,
                 how
                 full
                 of
                 grief
                 and
                 disquietude
                 the
                 cohabitation
                 of
                 man
                 and
                 woman
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 pangs
                 attend
                 a
                 woman
                 great
                 with
                 child
                 ;
                 adding
                 withall
                 the
                 grief
                 and
                 troubles
                 [
                 which
                 arise
                 ]
                 from
                 the
                 breeding
                 up
                 of
                 children
                 .
                 [
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ]
                 he
                 added
                 the
                 conveniencies
                 of
                 Chastity
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 freedom
                 attends
                 a
                 pure
                 life
                 ,
                 how
                 unpolluted
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 uncleanness
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 virginity
                 places
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 nearest
                 alliance
                 to
                 God.
                 Having
                 discourst
                 of
                 these
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 particulars
                 to
                 his
                 virgin-wife
                 ,
                 he
                 perswades
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 any
                 carnal
                 knowledge
                 of
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 renounce
                 a
                 Secular
                 life
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 this
                 agreement
                 between
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 retired
                 to
                 the
                 mountain
                 called
                 Nitria
                 .
                 There
                 they
                 lived
                 in
                 a
                 Cottage
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 ▪
                 some
                 short
                 time
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 one
                 Ascetick
                 apartment
                 in
                 common
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 any
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Masculine
                 and
                 Feminine
                 Sex
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 
                   one
                   in
                   Christ.
                
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 new
                 and
                 unpolluted
                 Bride
                 spake
                 these
                 words
                 to
                 Ammon
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 decent
                 for
                 you
                 (
                 said
                 she
                 ,
                 )
                 who
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 strictness
                 immaginable
                 do
                 prosess
                 Chastity
                 ,
                 to
                 look
                 
                 upon
                 a
                 woman
                 a
                 in
                 so
                 narrow
                 an
                 habitation
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 perform
                 our
                 Ascetick
                 exercises
                 apart
                 .
                 With
                 this
                 compact
                 also
                 both
                 parties
                 were
                 well
                 pleased
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 separated
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 they
                 thus
                 spent
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 ;
                 abstaining
                 from
                 Wine
                 and
                 Oyle
                 ,
                 and
                 seeding
                 upon
                 dry
                 b●ead
                 only
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 eat
                 sometimes
                 after
                 one
                 days
                 [
                 fasting
                 ,
                 ]
                 at
                 others
                 after
                 two
                 ,
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 after
                 more
                 .
                 Antonius
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 this
                 
                 Ammon's
                 Cotemporary
                 ,
                 saw
                 his
                 soul
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 taken
                 up
                 [
                 into
                 heaven
                 ]
                 by
                 Angels
                 ,
                 as
                 Athanasius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 does
                 declare
                 in
                 *
                 
                   his
                   Life
                   of
                   Antonius
                
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 very
                 many
                 persons
                 imitated
                 this
                 
                 Ammon's
                 Life
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 degrees
                 the
                 mountaines
                 of
                 Nitria
                 and
                 Scetis
                 were
                 filled
                 with
                 multitudes
                 of
                 Monks
                 .
                 To
                 write
                 whose
                 lives
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 Subject
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 work
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 there
                 were
                 amongst
                 them
                 persons
                 of
                 great
                 prety
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 eminent
                 for
                 their
                 Ascetick
                 discipline
                 ,
                 lived
                 Apostolick
                 Lives
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 some
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 usefull
                 and
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 recorded
                 ,
                 I
                 thought
                 it
                 expedient
                 [
                 to
                 select
                 ]
                 some
                 few
                 passages
                 out
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 intermix
                 them
                 with
                 my
                 History
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Readers
                 advantage
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 reported
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Ammon
                 never
                 saw
                 himself
                 naked
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   misbecoming
                   a
                   Monk
                   to
                   behold
                   his
                   own
                   naked
                   body
                   .
                
                 And
                 ,
                 being
                 one
                 time
                 desirous
                 to
                 pass
                 a
                 River
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 †
                 loath
                 to
                 uncloath
                 himself
                 ;
                 but
                 prayed
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 a
                 passage
                 over
                 without
                 impeding
                 the
                 resolution
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 :
                 and
                 an
                 angel
                 conveyed
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 .
                 Didymus
                 ,
                 another
                 Monk
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 lived
                 Ninety
                 years
                 ,
                 yet
                 kept
                 company
                 with
                 no
                 man
                 during
                 his
                 whole
                 life
                 .
                 Another
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 Arsenius
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 separate
                 the
                 younger
                 Monks
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 committed
                 an
                 offence
                 ,
                 from
                 Communion
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 only
                 that
                 were
                 elderly
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   a
                   young
                   Monk
                   being
                   excommunicated
                   ,
                   becomes
                
                 ‖
                 
                   contumacious
                   :
                   but
                   an
                   elderly
                   Monk
                   does
                   quickly
                   become
                   sensible
                   of
                   the
                   grief
                   of
                   Excommunication
                   .
                   Pior
                
                 eat
                 his
                 meat
                 walking
                 .
                 When
                 one
                 asked
                 him
                 why
                 he
                 fed
                 after
                 that
                 manner
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   (
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   )
                   go
                   to
                   meat
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   a
                   serious
                   and
                   set
                   work
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   to
                   an
                   incident
                   and
                   by
                   business
                   .
                
                 To
                 another
                 ,
                 questioning
                 him
                 concerning
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 ;
                 least
                 (
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   whilst
                   I
                   am
                   eating
                   ,
                   my
                   mind
                   should
                   be
                   affected
                   with
                   any
                   bodily
                   pleasure
                   .
                   Isidorus
                
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   fourty
                   years
                   since
                   he
                   was
                   sensible
                   of
                   sin
                   in
                   his
                   mind
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   never
                   consented
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   lust
                   ,
                   or
                   anger
                   .
                   Pambos
                   ,
                
                 a
                 man
                 illiterate
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 him
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 taught
                 a
                 Psalm
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 heard
                 the
                 first
                 verse
                 of
                 the
                 thirty
                 eighth
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 which
                 runs
                 thus
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   I
                   said
                   I
                   will
                   take
                   heed
                   to
                   my
                   ways
                   that
                   I
                   offend
                   not
                   with
                   my
                   tongue
                
                 ;
                 he
                 refused
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 second
                 verse
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 away
                 ▪
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   this
                   one
                   verse
                   was
                   enough
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   case
                   he
                   could
                   learn
                   it
                   perfectly
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   reality
                   practise
                   and
                   perform
                   it
                   .
                
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 who
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 the
                 verse
                 to
                 learn
                 ,
                 reproved
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 seen
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 whole
                 six
                 months
                 space
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   yet
                   truly
                   and
                   indeed
                   learnt
                   the
                   verse
                   of
                   the
                   Psalm
                   .
                
                 Many
                 years
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 acquaintance
                 enquiring
                 of
                 him
                 whether
                 he
                 had
                 learnt
                 the
                 verse
                 ,
                 his
                 answer
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   during
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   these
                   Nineteen
                   years
                   I
                   have
                   scarce
                   learned
                   to
                
                 *
                 
                   fulfill
                   it
                   effectually
                
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 person
                 (
                 when
                 one
                 gave
                 him
                 Gold
                 [
                 to
                 be
                 bestowed
                 ]
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 tell
                 the
                 sum
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 ,
                 )
                 replyed
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   telling
                   the
                   money
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   a
                   right
                   and
                   sound
                   disposition
                   of
                   mind
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 ●ambos
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 entreaty
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Desart
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 a
                 woman-player
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 brake
                 forth
                 into
                 tears
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 persons
                 in
                 pres●nce
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 wept
                 ;
                 
                   two
                   things
                
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 
                   trouble
                   me
                   ;
                   the
                   one
                   is
                   ,
                   this
                   womans
                   destruction
                   :
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   use
                   so
                   much
                   diligence
                   and
                   industry
                   to
                   please
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   she
                   does
                   to
                   delight
                   obscene
                   men
                   .
                
                 Another
                 of
                 them
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   a
                   Monk
                   ,
                   unless
                   he
                   will
                   work
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   involved
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   condemnation
                   with
                   the
                   covetous
                   and
                   rapacious
                   person
                   .
                   Petirus
                
                 was
                 well
                 furnished
                 with
                 a
                 knowledge
                 in
                 
                   Natural
                   Speculations
                
                 ,
                 and
                 frequently
                 expounded
                 sometimes
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 addressed
                 themselves
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 At
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 †
                 Lectures
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 prayer
                 to
                 God.
                 But
                 ,
                 amongst
                 the
                 Monks
                 [
                 who
                 lived
                 ]
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 pious
                 persons
                 who
                 bore
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 .
                 For
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 the
                 appellation
                 of
                 Macarius
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 was
                 born
                 in
                 
                   The
                   Upper
                   Egypt
                
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 Both
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 famous
                 upon
                 several
                 accounts
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wi●
                 ,
                 ]
                 for
                 their
                 Ascetick
                 exercises
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Morals
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Converse
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Miracles
                 wrought
                 by
                 their
                 hands
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Egyptian
                   Macarius
                
                 wrought
                 so
                 many
                 cures
                 ,
                 and
                 drove
                 so
                 numerous
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 devils
                 out
                 of
                 persons
                 possest
                 ,
                 that
                 [
                 to
                 relate
                 ]
                 what
                 he
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 would
                 require
                 a
                 particular
                 and
                 separate
                 Work.
                 Towards
                 those
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 behaved
                 himself
                 with
                 an
                 austere
                 gravity
                 ,
                 tempered
                 with
                 caution
                 and
                 circumspection
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 
                   Alexandrian
                   Macarius
                
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 was
                 every
                 way
                 like
                 the
                 
                   Egyptian
                   Macarius
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 differed
                 from
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shewed
                 himself
                 chearfull
                 and
                 pleasant
                 towards
                 those
                 who
                 came
                 into
                 his
                 company
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 courteous
                 behaviour
                 and
                 complaizance
                 induced
                 young
                 men
                 to
                 embrace
                 an
                 Ascetick
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 Evagrius
                 ,
                 Scholar
                 to
                 these
                 
                 Macarius's
                 ,
                 having
                 before
                 been
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 in
                 words
                 only
                 ,
                 learned
                 [
                 from
                 them
                 ]
                 that
                 Philosophy
                 [
                 which
                 consists
                 ]
                 in
                 deeds
                 and
                 actions
                 .
                 *
                 He
                 having
                 been
                 ordained
                 Deacon
                 by
                 
                   Gregorius
                   Nazianzenus
                
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 went
                 afterwards
                 with
                 him
                 into
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 converst
                 with
                 those
                 forementioned
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 imitated
                 their
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 Nor
                 were
                 the
                 Miracles
                 wrought
                 by
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 fewer
                 in
                 number
                 than
                 those
                 performed
                 by
                 his
                 Masters
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Evagrius
                 wrote
                 Books
                 of
                 very
                 great
                 use
                 :
                 one
                 whereof
                 has
                 this
                 Title
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   The
                   Monk
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Concerning
                   Active
                   Virtue
                
                 :
                 another
                 is
                 entitled
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Gnostick
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   to
                   him
                   who
                   is
                   reputed
                   worthy
                   of
                   knowledge
                   .
                
                 This
                 Book
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 Fifty
                 Chapters
                 .
                 A
                 third
                 is
                 termed
                 Antirreticus
                 [
                 or
                 
                   The
                   Refutation
                
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 Collection
                 ]
                 from
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 tempting
                 evil
                 spirits
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 eight
                 parts
                 ,
                 
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 eight
                 thoughts
                 .
                 [
                 He
                 wrote
                 ]
                 also
                 six
                 hundred
                 
                   Prognostick
                   Problems
                
                 :
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 
                   two
                   Books
                   in
                   Verse
                
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 
                   to
                   those
                   Monks
                   [
                   who
                   live
                   ]
                   in
                   Monasteries
                   or
                   Covents
                
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Virgin.
                
                 How
                 admirable
                 these
                 Books
                 of
                 his
                 are
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 read
                 them
                 will
                 perceive
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 unseasonable
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 to
                 annex
                 -
                 to
                 what
                 has
                 been
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 some
                 few
                 passages
                 recorded
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Monks
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 says
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 thus
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   also
                   necessary
                   to
                   make
                   an
                   enquiry
                   into
                   the
                   ways
                   of
                   those
                   Monks
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   heretofore
                   walked
                
                 *
                 
                   uprightly
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   conform
                   [
                   our
                   selves
                   ]
                   to
                   the
                   pattern
                   thereof
                   :
                   For
                   many
                   things
                   have
                   been
                   well
                   said
                   and
                   done
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   Amongst
                   which
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   saying
                   of
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   drier
                   ,
                   slender
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   irregular
                   sort
                   of
                   diet
                   ,
                   joyned
                   with
                   love
                   ,
                   will
                   in
                   a
                   short
                   time
                   bring
                   a
                   Monk
                   to
                   a
                   Port
                   void
                   of
                   all
                   inquietude
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   Monk
                   freed
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   brethren
                   from
                   his
                   being
                   disturbed
                   with
                   apparitions
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   ,
                   enjoyning
                   him
                   to
                   minister
                   to
                   the
                   sick
                   ,
                   whilst
                   he
                   was
                   fasting
                   .
                   And
                   being
                   asked
                   [
                   why
                   he
                   commanded
                   him
                   to
                   do
                   that
                   ,
                   ]
                   such
                   troubles
                   as
                   these
                   (
                   said
                   he
                   )
                   are
                   composed
                   and
                   extinguished
                   with
                   nothing
                   so
                   easily
                   ,
                   as
                   with
                   mercy
                   and
                   compassion
                   .
                   A
                   Philosopher
                   of
                   those
                   times
                   came
                   to
                
                 Antonius
                 the
                 Just
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   O
                   Father
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   you
                   hold
                   out
                   ,
                   being
                   destitute
                   of
                   the
                   comfort
                   of
                   Books
                   ?
                
                 Antonius
                 replied
                 ,
                 my
                 Book
                 ,
                 O
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 things
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 ready
                 at
                 hand
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 desirous
                 of
                 reading
                 the
                 Words
                 of
                 God.
                 
                   That
                   aged
                   person
                   the
                
                 Egyptian
                 Macarius
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   chosen
                   vessel
                   ,
                   asked
                   me
                   ,
                   why
                   by
                   remembring
                   the
                   injuries
                   we
                   receive
                   from
                   men
                   ,
                   we
                   destroy
                   that
                   strength
                   and
                   faculty
                   of
                   memory
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   our
                   minds
                   :
                   but
                   by
                   remembring
                   the
                   mischiefs
                   done
                   to
                   us
                   by
                   the
                   devils
                   ,
                   we
                   continue
                   unhurt
                   ?
                   And
                   when
                   I
                   was
                   doubtfull
                   what
                   answer
                   I
                   should
                   make
                   ,
                   and
                   entreated
                   him
                   to
                   explain
                   the
                   reason
                   hereof
                   to
                   me
                   ;
                   the
                   first
                   (
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   )
                   is
                   an
                   affection
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   nature
                   :
                   the
                   second
                   is
                   agreeable
                   to
                   nature
                   .
                   I
                   went
                   one
                   time
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   Father
                
                 Macarius
                 ,
                 
                   at
                   noon-day
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   very
                   hot
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   most
                   extreamly
                   thirsty
                   ,
                   requested
                   some
                   water
                   to
                   drink
                   .
                   His
                   answer
                   to
                   me
                   was
                   ,
                
                 Content
                 your self
                 with
                 the
                 shade
                 ;
                 for
                 many
                 persons
                 who
                 are
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 travelling
                 by
                 Land
                 ,
                 or
                 making
                 a
                 voyage
                 by
                 Sea
                 ,
                 do
                 want
                 [
                 the
                 refreshment
                 of
                 ]
                 that
                 .
                 
                   Then
                   ,
                   I
                   conferred
                   with
                   him
                   about
                   Abstinence
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                
                 Be
                 couragious
                 and
                 confident
                 my
                 Son
                 :
                 For
                 these
                 twenty
                 years
                 compleat
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 taken
                 my
                 fill
                 either
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 water
                 ,
                 or
                 sleep
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 have
                 eaten
                 my
                 bread
                 by
                 weight
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 drank
                 my
                 water
                 by
                 measure
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 stollen
                 c
                 a
                 little
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 sleep
                 ,
                 by
                 leaning
                 my self
                 against
                 a
                 wall
                 .
                 
                   One
                   of
                   the
                   Monks
                   had
                   the
                   news
                   of
                   his
                   Fathers
                   death
                   brought
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   His
                   return
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   told
                   him
                   this
                   ,
                   was
                   ,
                
                 forbear
                 speaking
                 impiously
                 ;
                 for
                 my
                 Father
                 is
                 immortal
                 .
                 
                   One
                   of
                   the
                   Brethren
                   was
                   possessour
                   of
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   the
                   Gospels
                   :
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   sould
                   that
                   Book
                   ,
                   he
                   gave
                   [
                   the
                   money
                   he
                   had
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   ]
                   to
                   feed
                   the
                   hungry
                   ,
                   and
                   uttered
                   this
                   saying
                   worthy
                   to
                   be
                   recorded
                   ,
                
                 I
                 have
                 sould
                 that
                 Book
                 which
                 saieth
                 ,
                 *
                 Sell
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 and
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 .
                 
                   There
                   is
                   an
                   Island
                   about
                
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 
                   scituate
                   at
                   the
                   Northern
                   part
                   of
                   that
                   City
                   ,
                   beyond
                   the
                
                 Lake
                 called
                 Mareotis
                 .
                 
                   Near
                   that
                   Island
                   dwells
                   a
                   Monk
                
                 d
                 of
                 Parembole
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   most
                   approved
                   person
                   amongst
                   the
                
                 Gnosticks
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   has
                   declared
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   practised
                   by
                   the
                   Monks
                   ,
                   are
                   done
                   for
                   five
                   reasons
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   sake
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   Custom
                   ,
                   of
                   Necessity
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   hands
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   the
                   usual
                   saying
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   person
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   nature
                   there
                   was
                   only
                   one
                   virtue
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   faculties
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   it
                   was
                   divided
                   into
                   several
                
                 Species
                 .
                 
                   For
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   is
                   without
                   any
                   figure
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   does
                   usually
                   receive
                   its
                   figure
                   from
                   the
                   windows
                   through
                   which
                   it
                   enters
                   .
                   Another
                   of
                   the
                   Monks
                   was
                   wont
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   do
                   therefore
                   every
                   way
                   eschew
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                
                 *
                 
                   prevent
                   the
                   occasions
                   of
                   anger
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   know
                   very
                   well
                   ,
                   that
                   anger
                   does
                   always
                
                 †
                 
                   militate
                   for
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   and
                   does
                   disquiet
                   my
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   expell
                   knowledge
                   .
                   One
                   of
                   the
                   aged
                   Monks
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   Charity
                   knows
                   not
                   how
                   to
                   keep
                   the
                
                 ‖
                 Depositum
                 
                   of
                   meat
                   or
                   money
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   another
                   saying
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   person
                   ,
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   remember
                   that
                   I
                   was
                   ever
                   twice
                   deceived
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   by
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                
              
               
                 These
                 passages
                 are
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 recorded
                 in
                 Evagrius's
                 Book
                 ,
                 entitled
                 
                   The
                   Practick
                
                 .
                 In
                 that
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 gave
                 this
                 Title
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Gnostick
                
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   We
                   have
                   been
                   informed
                   from
                
                 Gregorius
                 the
                 Just
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Virtues
                   and
                   their
                   Contemplations
                   are
                   four
                   ;
                   Prudence
                   ,
                   Fortitude
                   ,
                   Temperance
                   ,
                   and
                   Justice
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   business
                   of
                   Prudence
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   was
                   ,
                   to
                   contemplate
                   those
                   Intelligent
                   and
                   holy
                   powers
                
                 *
                 
                   without
                   any
                   reasons
                   .
                   For
                   his
                   doctrine
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   were
                   manifested
                   by
                   Wisdom
                   :
                   [
                   the
                   property
                   ]
                   of
                   Fortitude
                   [
                   as
                   he
                   affirmed
                   ,
                   ]
                   was
                   ,
                   to
                   persist
                   in
                   what
                   was
                   true
                   ,
                   although
                   a
                   resistance
                   were
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                
                 †
                 
                   not
                   to
                   turn
                   aside
                   towards
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   .
                   He
                   made
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                   't
                   was
                   the
                   property
                   of
                   Temperance
                   ,
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   Seed
                   from
                   the
                   First
                   [
                   and
                   Great
                   ]
                   Husband●an
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   repell
                   him
                   who
                   would
                
                 *
                 
                   Sow
                   over
                   again
                   .
                   [
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   he
                   assigned
                   this
                   work
                   ]
                   to
                   Justice
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   an
                   account
                   [
                   of
                   things
                   ]
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   worth
                   and
                   dignity
                   of
                   every
                   person
                   ;
                   [
                   which
                   virtus
                   ]
                   does
                   set
                   forth
                   some
                   things
                   obscurely
                   ;
                   it
                   gives
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   others
                   by
                   Riddles
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   plainly
                   manifests
                   other
                   some
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   benefit
                   and
                   advantage
                   of
                   the
                   more
                   unskilfull
                   and
                   simple
                   hearers
                   .
                   That
                   Pillar
                   of
                   truth
                
                 Basilius
                 the
                 Cappadocian
                 
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   accidentally
                   procured
                   from
                   men
                   ,
                   is
                   improved
                   by
                   a
                   continual
                   meditation
                   and
                   exercise
                   :
                   but
                   ,
                   that
                   infused
                   by
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   [
                   is
                   increased
                   ]
                   by
                   Justice
                   ,
                
                 *
                 
                   Patience
                   ,
                   and
                   Mercy
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   former
                   [
                   sort
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   ]
                   't
                   is
                   possible
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   received
                   by
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   lyable
                   to
                   disquietude
                   and
                   troubles
                   of
                   mind
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   only
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   the
                   latter
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   free
                   from
                   all
                   such
                   disquietude
                   and
                   troubles
                   ;
                   who
                   also
                   ,
                   during
                   the
                   interim
                   of
                   their
                   being
                   at
                   prayer
                   ,
                   do
                   contemplate
                   that
                   proper
                   and
                   peculiar
                   light
                   of
                   their
                   mind
                   ,
                   which
                   does
                   illuminate
                   them
                   .
                
                 Athanasius
                 
                   that
                   holy
                   Luminary
                   of
                   the
                
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 
                   says
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Moses
                 
                   is
                   ordered
                
                 †
                 To
                 place
                 the
                 Table
                 on
                 the
                 North-side
                 .
                 The
                 Gnosticks
                 
                   therefore
                   may
                   know
                   ,
                   who
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   blows
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   them
                   couragiously
                   endure
                   every
                   temptation
                   ;
                   and
                   with
                   a
                   chearfull
                   mind
                   nourish
                   those
                   that
                   come
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                
                 c
                 Serapion
                 
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                
                 Thmüitae
                 
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   mind
                   having
                   drank
                   a
                   full
                   draught
                   of
                   spiritual
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   is
                   [
                   thereby
                   ]
                   perfectly
                   cleansed
                   :
                   but
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   inflamed
                   with
                   anger
                   ,
                   are
                   cured
                   by
                   Love
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   wicked
                   desires
                   ,
                   which
                   flow
                   into
                   [
                   the
                   mind
                   ,
                   ]
                   are
                   stopt
                   by
                   Abstinence
                   .
                   Exercise
                   your self
                   with
                   a
                   continual
                   meditation
                   upon
                   the
                   Discourses
                   and
                   Reasons
                   which
                   relate
                   to
                   Providence
                   and
                   the
                   Judgment
                   [
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   ]
                   (
                   says
                   that
                   great
                   and
                   skilfull
                   Doctor
                
                 Didymus
                 ;
                 )
                 
                   and
                   attempt
                   to
                   bear
                   in
                   mind
                   the
                   Subject
                   of
                   those
                   Reasons
                   and
                   Discourses
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   almost
                   all
                   persons
                   do
                   err
                   in
                   these
                   matters
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Reasons
                   and
                   Discourses
                   which
                   concern
                   a
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   you
                   will
                   find
                   in
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   and
                
                 *
                 
                   in
                   all
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   accounts
                   and
                   discourses
                   which
                   relate
                   to
                   a
                   Providence
                   ,
                   [
                   you
                   will
                   discern
                   ]
                   in
                   those
                   ways
                   which
                   lead
                   us
                   from
                   vice
                   and
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   to
                   virtue
                   and
                   knowledge
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 we
                 have
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 Evagrius's
                 Books
                 and
                 inserted
                 here
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 also
                 another
                 admirable
                 person
                 amongst
                 the
                 Monks
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 Ammonius
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 so
                 little
                 of
                 curiosity
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 at
                 Rome
                 with
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 desirous
                 of
                 viewing
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 magnificent
                 works
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ;
                 but
                 saw
                 only
                 the
                 Cathedral
                 of
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul.
                 This
                 Ammonius
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 forced
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 fled
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 off
                 his
                 own
                 right
                 ear
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 *
                 Mutilation
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 he
                 might
                 avoid
                 being
                 ordained
                 a
                 Bishop
                 .
                 Some
                 time
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 Evagrius
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 also
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 forc't
                 to
                 [
                 take
                 ]
                 a
                 Bishoprick
                 by
                 Theophilus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 made
                 his
                 escape
                 ,
                 without
                 making
                 any
                 mutilation
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 body
                 ;
                 )
                 accidentally
                 met
                 Ammonius
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 facetious
                 manner
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   ill
                   to
                   cut
                   off
                   his
                   own
                   ear
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   upon
                   that
                   account
                   he
                   was
                   culpable
                   before
                   God.
                
                 To
                 whom
                 Ammonius
                 made
                 this
                 return
                 :
                 
                   But
                   do
                   not
                   you
                   think
                
                 ,
                 Evagrius
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   you
                   shall
                   be
                   punished
                   ,
                   because
                   you
                   have
                   cut
                   out
                   your
                   own
                   tongue
                   ,
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   love
                   to
                   your self
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   that
                   Grace
                   which
                   was
                   bestowed
                   upon
                   you
                   ?
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Solitudes
                 many
                 other
                 admirable
                 and
                 pious
                 persons
                 ,
                 the
                 men
                 ion
                 of
                 whom
                 in
                 this
                 Work
                 of
                 ours
                 would
                 be
                 too
                 long
                 and
                 tedious
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 digress
                 from
                 the
                 design
                 we
                 have
                 proposed
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
                 should
                 we
                 give
                 a
                 particular
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Lives
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Miracles
                 they
                 performed
                 by
                 that
                 eminent
                 Sanctity
                 wherewith
                 they
                 were
                 endued
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 be
                 desirous
                 of
                 an
                 accurate
                 account
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 know
                 what
                 actions
                 they
                 performed
                 and
                 did
                 ,
                 what
                 sayings
                 they
                 uttered
                 conducive
                 to
                 the
                 profit
                 and
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 hearers
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 wild-beasts
                 were
                 obedient
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 particular
                 Book
                 ,
                 elaborated
                 
                 by
                 Paladius
                 the
                 Monk
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 Evagrius's
                 Scholar
                 ;
                 wherein
                 all
                 things
                 appertaining
                 to
                 these
                 persons
                 ,
                 are
                 with
                 great
                 accuracy
                 discourst
                 of
                 at
                 large
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Book
                 [
                 Palladius
                 ]
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 women
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 followed
                 a
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 foresaid
                 men
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 Evagrius
                 and
                 Palladius
                 flourished
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Valens
                 [
                 Augustus
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 we
                 will
                 now
                 return
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 whence
                 we
                 have
                 digressed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 those
                 holy
                 Monks
                 who
                 were
                 exiled
                 ;
                 how
                 God
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 Miracles
                 they
                 performed
                 )
                 attracted
                 all
                 persons
                 to
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 WHen
                 therefore
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Valens
                 had
                 by
                 his
                 Edict
                 given
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 in
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 forcibly
                 driven
                 from
                 their
                 habitations
                 ;
                 depopulation
                 and
                 ruine
                 forthwith
                 defaced
                 and
                 overthrew
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 whilst
                 some
                 persons
                 were
                 drag'd
                 before
                 the
                 seats
                 of
                 judicature
                 ;
                 others
                 thrown
                 into
                 Prison
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 tortured
                 by
                 other
                 methods
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 inflicted
                 various
                 sorts
                 of
                 punishment
                 upon
                 persons
                 that
                 were
                 great
                 lovers
                 of
                 peace
                 and
                 quietness
                 .
                 After
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 Lucius
                 thought
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 Euzoïus
                 was
                 returned
                 to
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 these
                 [
                 two
                 ]
                 persons
                 hastned
                 immediately
                 to
                 the
                 Solitudes
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ;
                 [
                 I
                 mean
                 ]
                 the
                 Commander
                 in
                 chief
                 of
                 the
                 Milice
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 numerous
                 company
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 Lucius
                 the
                 Arian
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 himself
                 was
                 not
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 absent
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 without
                 shewing
                 any
                 compassion
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 towards
                 the
                 assembly
                 of
                 those
                 holy
                 men
                 ,
                 )
                 perpetrated
                 worse
                 barbarities
                 than
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 themselves
                 did
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 arrived
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 they
                 apprehended
                 the
                 men
                 performing
                 their
                 usual
                 exercises
                 ;
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 praying
                 ,
                 curing
                 diseases
                 ,
                 and
                 casting
                 out
                 devils
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 [
                 wretches
                 ,
                 ]
                 little
                 regarding
                 God's
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 permit
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 usual
                 and
                 solemn
                 prayers
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 Oratories
                 ;
                 but
                 drove
                 the
                 holy
                 persons
                 even
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 they
                 acquiess
                 in
                 the
                 doing
                 hereof
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 proceeded
                 on
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 weapons
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 These
                 [
                 cruelties
                 ]
                 Rufinus
                 says
                 he
                 was
                 b
                 present
                 at
                 and
                 saw
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 a
                 fellow-sufferer
                 with
                 these
                 persons
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 were
                 renewed
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 mocked
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 *
                 
                   had
                   triall
                   of
                   Scourgings
                
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 stript
                 naked
                 ,
                 were
                 bound
                 ,
                 
                   were
                   stoned
                   ,
                   were
                   slain
                   with
                   the
                   Sword
                   ,
                
                 [
                 they
                 were
                 ]
                 persons
                 that
                 
                   wandred
                   about
                
                 in
                 the
                 Solitudes
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   Sheep-skins
                   ,
                   and
                   Goat-skins
                   ,
                   being
                   destitute
                   ,
                   afflicted
                   ,
                   tormented
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   the
                   world
                   was
                   not
                   worthy
                   ,
                   they
                   wandred
                   in
                   Deserts
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Mountaines
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Dens
                   ,
                   and
                   Caves
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   :
                
                 †
                 notwithstanding
                 they
                 received
                 a
                 Testimony
                 both
                 from
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Works
                 and
                 Cures
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 performed
                 by
                 their
                 hands
                 .
                 But
                 (
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 )
                 divine
                 Providence
                 permitted
                 these
                 persons
                 to
                 suffer
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   having
                   provided
                   some
                   better
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 those
                 miseries
                 which
                 they
                 underwent
                 ,
                 others
                 might
                 obtain
                 salvation
                 in
                 God.
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 demonstrated
                 by
                 the
                 Event
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 these
                 admirable
                 persons
                 were
                 superiour
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 force
                 and
                 violence
                 used
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 Lucius
                 ,
                 quite
                 out
                 of
                 heart
                 ;
                 advices
                 the
                 Commander
                 of
                 the
                 Military
                 Forces
                 ,
                 to
                 banish
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Monks
                 .
                 These
                 [
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Monks
                 ]
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Egyptian
                   Macarius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 who
                 bore
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 .
                 These
                 persons
                 therefore
                 were
                 exiled
                 into
                 an
                 Island
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Christian
                 Inhabitant
                 .
                 In
                 that
                 Island
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 [
                 Heathen
                 ]
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Priest
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 whom
                 all
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 worshipped
                 like
                 a
                 God.
                 But
                 when
                 these
                 pious
                 persons
                 arrived
                 in
                 that
                 Island
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Daemons
                 there
                 were
                 seized
                 with
                 a
                 fear
                 and
                 trembling
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 ,
                 this
                 accident
                 hapned
                 .
                 The
                 Priests
                 daughter
                 ,
                 possest
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 by
                 a
                 Devil
                 ,
                 fell
                 into
                 a
                 rage
                 and
                 overturned
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 She
                 was
                 extreamly
                 unruly
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 be
                 quieted
                 :
                 but
                 cried
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 spake
                 to
                 those
                 pious
                 persons
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 why
                 are
                 you
                 come
                 to
                 cast
                 us
                 out
                 from
                 hence
                 also
                 ?
                 These
                 men
                 therefore
                 did
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 give
                 another
                 demonstration
                 of
                 that
                 *
                 power
                 of
                 theirs
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 they
                 drove
                 the
                 Devil
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 having
                 restored
                 her
                 ]
                 to
                 her
                 right
                 mind
                 ,
                 delivered
                 her
                 to
                 her
                 Father
                 ;
                 whereby
                 they
                 induced
                 both
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 all
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 that
                 Island
                 ,
                 to
                 [
                 embrace
                 ]
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 c
                 they
                 cast
                 away
                 their
                 Images
                 immediately
                 ;
                 changed
                 the
                 Fabrick
                 of
                 their
                 Temple
                 into
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ;
                 received
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 cheerfulness
                 learned
                 all
                 the
                 [
                 Doctrines
                 ]
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 Thus
                 these
                 admirable
                 persons
                 ,
                 persecuted
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 rendred
                 themselves
                 more
                 approved
                 ,
                 brought
                 salvation
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 the
                 Faith
                 more
                 firm
                 and
                 strong
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Didymus
                 ,
                 a
                 blind
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 ABout
                 the
                 same
                 times
                 ,
                 God
                 produced
                 another
                 person
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 Testimony
                 he
                 thought
                 fit
                 the
                 Faith
                 should
                 be
                 corroborated
                 and
                 confirmed
                 .
                 For
                 Didymus
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 admirable
                 and
                 eloquent
                 ,
                 adorned
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Learning
                 ,
                 flourished
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 This
                 person
                 being
                 very
                 young
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 but
                 just
                 learned
                 to
                 read
                 ;
                 fell
                 into
                 a
                 distemper
                 of
                 his
                 eyes
                 ;
                 wherewith
                 he
                 was
                 sorely
                 troubled
                 ,
                 and
                 lost
                 his
                 eye-sight
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 corporal
                 eyes
                 ,
                 gave
                 him
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 instructed
                 in
                 by
                 seeing
                 ,
                 he
                 learnt
                 by
                 hearing
                 .
                 For
                 being
                 of
                 an
                 apt
                 and
                 ingenious
                 disposition
                 from
                 his
                 childhood
                 ,
                 and
                 endued
                 with
                 an
                 excellent
                 wit
                 ,
                 he
                 far
                 surpassed
                 even
                 those
                 [
                 a
                 ripe-witted
                 children
                 ]
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 acutest
                 sight
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 became
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Grammar
                 with
                 much
                 ease
                 ,
                 and
                 arrived
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 Rhetorick
                 with
                 more
                 celerity
                 .
                 Proceeding
                 on
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 admirable
                 facility
                 he
                 learnt
                 
                   Logick
                   ,
                   Arithmetick
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Musick
                 ;
                 and
                 treasured
                 up
                 within
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 the
                 other
                 Precepts
                 of
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 readily
                 dispute
                 against
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 perfectly
                 learnt
                 those
                 Arts
                 by
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 their
                 eyes
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 exactly
                 well-skilled
                 in
                 the
                 divine
                 Oracles
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 published
                 many
                 discourses
                 upon
                 them
                 :
                 he
                 dictated
                 
                   Three
                   Books
                   concerning
                   the
                   Trinity
                
                 ;
                 and
                 interpreted
                 Origens
                 Books
                 
                   Concerning
                   Principles
                
                 ,
                 setting
                 forth
                 b
                 Comments
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 asserts
                 that
                 those
                 Books
                 were
                 incomparably
                 well
                 written
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 Cavils
                 are
                 frivolous
                 ,
                 who
                 accuse
                 Origen
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 their
                 business
                 to
                 speak
                 reproachfully
                 of
                 his
                 Works
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 to
                 arrive
                 at
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 that
                 Authours
                 perspicacity
                 and
                 prudence
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 person
                 therefore
                 be
                 desirous
                 of
                 knowing
                 
                 Didymus's
                 great
                 Learning
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fervency
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 an
                 account
                 thereof
                 by
                 a
                 perusal
                 of
                 the
                 Books
                 elaborated
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 reported
                 ,
                 that
                 Antonius
                 [
                 the
                 Monk
                 ]
                 discoursed
                 with
                 this
                 Didymus
                 ,
                 c
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Valens
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 he
                 left
                 the
                 desart
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Arians
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 perceiving
                 the
                 Learning
                 and
                 knowledge
                 of
                 this
                 person
                 ,
                 he
                 spake
                 these
                 words
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   O
                   Didymus
                   !
                   Let
                   not
                   the
                   loss
                   of
                   your
                   bodily
                   eyes
                   trouble
                   you
                   .
                   For
                   you
                   are
                   deprived
                   of
                   such
                   eyes
                   ,
                
                 d
                 
                   as
                   the
                   Flies
                   and
                   Gnats
                   can
                   see
                   with
                   .
                   But
                   rejoyce
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   have
                   those
                   eyes
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   the
                   Angels
                   see
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   even
                   God
                   himself
                   is
                   discerned
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Light
                   comprehended
                   .
                
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 the
                 pious
                 Antonius
                 to
                 Didymus
                 ,
                 long
                 before
                 these
                 times
                 [
                 we
                 are
                 treating
                 of
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 Didymus
                 was
                 look't
                 upon
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 greatest
                 Patron
                 and
                 Defender
                 of
                 the
                 genuine
                 Faith
                 ,
                 who
                 disputed
                 against
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 unravelled
                 their
                 Sophistick
                 Cavills
                 ,
                 and
                 confuted
                 their
                 adulterate
                 and
                 fraudulent
                 discourses
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Basilius
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 and
                 Gregorius
                 of
                 Nazianzum
                 .
              
               
                 DIvine
                 Providence
                 set
                 up
                 Didymus
                 indeed
                 as
                 an
                 opponent
                 to
                 the
                 Arians
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 :
                 but
                 [
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 Confutation
                 ]
                 in
                 other
                 Cities
                 ,
                 
                 [
                 it
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ]
                 
                   Basilius
                   Caesariensis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Gregorius
                   Nazianzenus
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 whom
                 I
                 judge
                 it
                 now
                 opportune
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 short
                 account
                 .
                 The
                 memory
                 and
                 same
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 persons
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 still
                 preserved
                 amongst
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Learning
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Books
                 written
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 might
                 indeed
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 praises
                 and
                 commendations
                 of
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 were
                 persons
                 in
                 an
                 eminent
                 manner
                 usefull
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 preserved
                 [
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 ]
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 Incentives
                 of
                 the
                 [
                 Orthodox
                 ]
                 Faith
                 ;
                 the
                 Subject
                 of
                 our
                 History
                 does
                 of
                 necessity
                 ingage
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 especiall
                 manner
                 to
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 men
                 .
                 Should
                 any
                 one
                 therefore
                 be
                 desirous
                 of
                 comparing
                 Basilius
                 and
                 Gregorius
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 giving
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Life
                 ,
                 Morals
                 ,
                 and
                 Virtues
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 doubt
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 he
                 should
                 prefer
                 before
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 equal
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 whether
                 you
                 respect
                 their
                 [
                 pious
                 and
                 ]
                 exact
                 course
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 Learning
                 ;
                 I
                 mean
                 as
                 well
                 their
                 Grecian
                 Literature
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 knowledge
                 in
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 when
                 very
                 young
                 ,
                 they
                 went
                 to
                 Athens
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 the
                 hearers
                 of
                 Himerius
                 and
                 Prohaeresius
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 most
                 eminent
                 Sophistae
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ;
                 afterwards
                 they
                 frequented
                 [
                 the
                 School
                 of
                 ]
                 
                 Libanius
                 at
                 Antioch
                 in
                 Syria
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 industry
                 arrived
                 at
                 the
                 highest
                 accomplishments
                 of
                 *
                 eloquence
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 judged
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 professours
                 of
                 eloquence
                 ,
                 many
                 persons
                 perswaded
                 them
                 to
                 enter
                 upon
                 the
                 teaching
                 and
                 profession
                 thereof
                 .
                 Others
                 advised
                 them
                 to
                 practise
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 despised
                 both
                 these
                 sorts
                 of
                 Life
                 :
                 and
                 discontinuing
                 their
                 studies
                 of
                 eloquence
                 ,
                 embraced
                 a
                 Monastick
                 life
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 had
                 a
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 from
                 him
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 taught
                 Philosophy
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 they
                 procured
                 Origen's
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 them
                 got
                 an
                 insight
                 into
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 great
                 fame
                 of
                 Origen
                 did
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 fill
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 had
                 with
                 great
                 studiousness
                 exercised
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 perusal
                 of
                 those
                 Books
                 ,
                 they
                 powerfully
                 opposed
                 the
                 Assertours
                 of
                 Arianism
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 the
                 Arians
                 *
                 cited
                 
                 Origen's
                 Books
                 ,
                 in
                 confirmation
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 supposed
                 )
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 opinion
                 ;
                 yet
                 these
                 two
                 persons
                 confuted
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 evidently
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 understood
                 not
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 Origen
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 then
                 Abettor
                 Eunomius
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 accounted
                 persons
                 of
                 great
                 eloquence
                 ,
                 yet
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 they
                 engaged
                 in
                 a
                 discourse
                 with
                 Gregorius
                 and
                 Basilius
                 ,
                 't
                 was
                 made
                 evidently
                 apparent
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 men
                 altogether
                 ignorant
                 and
                 unlearned
                 .
                 Basilius
                 was
                 first
                 promoted
                 to
                 a
                 †
                 Diaconate
                 by
                 Meletius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ;
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 preferred
                 to
                 the
                 b
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Country
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 Caesarea
                 in
                 Cappadocia
                 ,
                 and
                 undertook
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 For
                 being
                 afraid
                 ,
                 least
                 the
                 novelty
                 of
                 the
                 Arian
                 opinion
                 should
                 prey
                 upon
                 and
                 devour
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 Pontus
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 c
                 with
                 great
                 hast
                 into
                 those
                 parts
                 .
                 Where
                 he
                 constituted
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 instructed
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 wavered
                 .
                 d
                 Gregorius
                 [
                 being
                 constituted
                 ]
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Nazianzum
                 a
                 small
                 City
                 in
                 Cappadocia
                 ,
                 over
                 which
                 Church
                 his
                 own
                 father
                 had
                 before
                 presided
                 ,
                 took
                 the
                 same
                 course
                 that
                 Basilius
                 did
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 also
                 went
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 corroborated
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 feeble
                 and
                 dispirited
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 .
                 But
                 more
                 especially
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 frequent
                 journeys
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 by
                 his
                 Preaching
                 and
                 Discourses
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 soon
                 after
                 
                 constituted
                 Bishop
                 over
                 the
                 people
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 suffrage
                 of
                 many
                 Bishops
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 what
                 *
                 both
                 these
                 persons
                 did
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                 Valens's
                 ears
                 ,
                 he
                 forthwith
                 ordered
                 e
                 Basilius
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 from
                 Caesarea
                 to
                 Antioch
                 .
                 Immediately
                 therefore
                 he
                 was
                 conveyed
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 order
                 was
                 set
                 before
                 the
                 Tribunal
                 of
                 the
                 Praefects
                 :
                 f
                 when
                 the
                 Praefect
                 put
                 this
                 question
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   why
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   embrace
                   the
                   Emperours
                   Faith
                   ;
                   Basilius
                
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 confidence
                 found
                 fault
                 with
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 commended
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Faith.
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Praefect
                 threatned
                 him
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 
                   would
                   to
                   God
                
                 (
                 said
                 
                   Basilius
                   )
                   it
                   might
                   happen
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   delivered
                   from
                   the
                   bonds
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   upon
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   !
                
                 Then
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Praefects
                 admonishing
                 him
                 to
                 inspect
                 and
                 consider
                 the
                 matter
                 more
                 seriously
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 reported
                 that
                 Basilius
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   same
                   this
                   day
                   that
                   I
                   shall
                   be
                   to
                   morrow
                   :
                
                 g
                 
                   I
                   wish
                   that
                   you
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   changed
                   your self
                   .
                
                 After
                 this
                 Basilius
                 continued
                 that
                 day
                 in
                 custody
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 it
                 hapned
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 Valens's
                 son
                 ,
                 a
                 young
                 child
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 h
                 Galates
                 ,
                 was
                 seized
                 with
                 a
                 sore
                 distemper
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 his
                 recovery
                 was
                 despaired
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 Physitians
                 .
                 The
                 Empress
                 Dominica
                 ,
                 his
                 mother
                 ,
                 did
                 positively
                 affirm
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 sorely
                 disquieted
                 with
                 fearfull
                 and
                 horrid
                 visions
                 in
                 her
                 dreams
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 child
                 was
                 visited
                 with
                 sickness
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 injurious
                 usage
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 taking
                 these
                 things
                 into
                 consideration
                 ,
                 sends
                 for
                 Basilius
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 tryal
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 expresses
                 himself
                 to
                 him
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 If
                 your
                 Opinion
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 pray
                 that
                 my
                 son
                 may
                 not
                 dye
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 will
                 believe
                 ,
                 O
                 Emperour
                 !
                 (
                 replied
                 Basilius
                 ,
                 )
                 as
                 I
                 doe
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 [
                 you
                 will
                 assent
                 that
                 ]
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 be
                 united
                 ,
                 the
                 child
                 shall
                 live
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Emperour
                 would
                 not
                 consent
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 therefore
                 be
                 done
                 (
                 said
                 Basilius
                 )
                 concerning
                 the
                 child
                 .
                 After
                 Basilius
                 had
                 spoken
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 ordered
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 dismist
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 child
                 died
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 .
                 Let
                 thus
                 much
                 be
                 compendiously
                 said
                 concerning
                 these
                 persons
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 wrote
                 and
                 published
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 incomparable
                 Books
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 which
                 Rufinus
                 says
                 were
                 by
                 *
                 him
                 translated
                 into
                 
                   Latine
                   .
                   Basilius
                
                 had
                 two
                 brothers
                 ,
                 Petrus
                 and
                 
                   Gregorius
                   .
                   Petrus
                
                 imitated
                 
                 Basilius's
                 monastick
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 :
                 but
                 Gregorius
                 [
                 followed
                 ]
                 his
                 eloquent
                 way
                 of
                 teaching
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 finished
                 
                   that
                   Book
                   concerning
                   the
                   Six
                   days-work
                   ,
                
                 (
                 which
                 Basilius
                 had
                 taken
                 pains
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 imperfect
                 )
                 after
                 his
                 Brother's
                 death
                 .
                 And
                 recited
                 a
                 Funeral
                 Oration
                 in
                 [
                 praise
                 of
                 ]
                 Meletius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 several
                 other
                 Orations
                 of
                 his
                 extant
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 
                   Gregorius
                   Thaumaturgus
                
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 some
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 mistake
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Books
                 which
                 in
                 their
                 title
                 are
                 ascribed
                 to
                 Gregorius
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 another
                 Gregorius
                 of
                 Pontus
                 ;
                 who
                 had
                 his
                 original
                 extract
                 at
                 Neocaesarea
                 in
                 Pontus
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 ancienter
                 than
                 these
                 [
                 
                 Gregorius's
                 .
                 ]
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 *
                 
                 Origen's
                 Scholar
                 .
                 This
                 
                 Gregorius's
                 fame
                 is
                 very
                 great
                 at
                 Athens
                 ,
                 at
                 Berytus
                 ,
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 a
                 
                   Pontick
                   Dioecesis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 I
                 had
                 almost
                 said
                 )
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 For
                 having
                 left
                 the
                 Schools
                 at
                 Athens
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 Berytus
                 ,
                 and
                 studied
                 the
                 Civill
                 Law.
                 Where
                 being
                 informed
                 that
                 Origen
                 did
                 interpret
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 at
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 in
                 great
                 hast
                 to
                 that
                 City
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 been
                 an
                 hearer
                 of
                 the
                 Magnifick
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 he
                 bad
                 far-well
                 to
                 [
                 his
                 study
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 Roman
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 future
                 became
                 wholly
                 addicted
                 [
                 to
                 Origen
                 .
                 ]
                 By
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 his
                 Parents
                 recalling
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 returned
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 country
                 .
                 Where
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Laïck
                 ,
                 He
                 did
                 many
                 miracles
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 healing
                 the
                 diseased
                 ;
                 at
                 others
                 driving
                 away
                 devills
                 by
                 *
                 Letters
                 ;
                 [
                 in
                 fine
                 ,
                 ]
                 he
                 brought
                 over
                 the
                 professours
                 of
                 Gentilism
                 [
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 ]
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 more
                 by
                 the
                 works
                 he
                 did
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 mentioned
                 also
                 by
                 
                   Pamphilus
                   the
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Books
                 he
                 wrote
                 b
                 concerning
                 Origen
                 .
                 Whereto
                 is
                 annexed
                 c
                 
                   Gregorius's
                   Oration
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   returned
                   thanks
                   to
                   Origen
                   at
                   his
                   departure
                   from
                   him
                   .
                
                 There
                 were
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 speak
                 briefly
                 ,
                 [
                 many
                 ]
                 
                 Gregorius's
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 this
                 ancient
                 ,
                 Origens
                 Scholar
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 Nazianzenus
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 
                 Basilius's
                 Brother
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 also
                 another
                 Gregorius
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Arians
                 constituted
                 Bishop
                 [
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ]
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                 Athanasius's
                 exile
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 these
                 persons
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Novatus
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 from
                 him
                 termed
                 Novatians
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Novatians
                 who
                 inhabited
                 Phrygia
                 ,
                 altered
                 [
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 celebrating
                 ]
                 the
                 Festival
                 of
                 Easter
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 the
                 Jews
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 ABout
                 this
                 very
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Novatians
                 ,
                 who
                 inhabited
                 Phrygia
                 ,
                 altered
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 celebrating
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 .
                 How
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 declare
                 ;
                 having
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 told
                 you
                 ,
                 upon
                 what
                 account
                 the
                 accurate
                 and
                 exact
                 Canon
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 does
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 flourish
                 in
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 Phrygia
                 and
                 Paphlagonia
                 .
                 a
                 Novatus
                 ,
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 separation
                 therefrom
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 Cornelius
                 the
                 Bishop
                 admitted
                 those
                 Believers
                 to
                 communion
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 sacrificed
                 in
                 that
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Decius
                 raised
                 against
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 Becoming
                 a
                 Separatist
                 therefore
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 elected
                 to
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 [
                 of
                 Rome
                 ]
                 by
                 such
                 Prelates
                 as
                 embraced
                 the
                 same
                 sentiments
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 admit
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 had
                 sacrificed
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 [
                 sacred
                 ]
                 Mysteries
                 :
                 but
                 should
                 exhort
                 them
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 the
                 pardoning
                 of
                 their
                 offences
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 able
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 power
                 to
                 remit
                 sins
                 .
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 every
                 Province
                 having
                 received
                 such
                 Letters
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 gave
                 their
                 judgments
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 therein
                 signified
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 *
                 dispositions
                 and
                 humours
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 Novatus
                 had
                 given
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 vouchsafed
                 the
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 †
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 Baptism
                 had
                 fallen
                 into
                 [
                 any
                 ]
                 deadly
                 sin
                 ;
                 the
                 promulgation
                 of
                 this
                 Canon
                 seemed
                 severe
                 and
                 cruel
                 to
                 some
                 :
                 but
                 others
                 admitted
                 of
                 this
                 Rule
                 ,
                 as
                 just
                 and
                 equitable
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 ]
                 for
                 the
                 establishing
                 a
                 pious
                 and
                 more
                 regular
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 b
                 In
                 the
                 interim
                 that
                 this
                 great
                 controversie
                 was
                 in
                 debate
                 ,
                 arrive
                 the
                 Letters
                 of
                 Cornelius
                 Bishop
                 [
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 ]
                 promising
                 indulgence
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 sinned
                 after
                 Baptism
                 .
                 Upon
                 these
                 two
                 persons
                 writing
                 thus
                 contrary
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 confirming
                 what
                 he
                 asserted
                 by
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 c
                 every
                 inhabitant
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 betook
                 himself
                 to
                 that
                 party
                 ,
                 whereto
                 he
                 had
                 before
                 entertained
                 a
                 greater
                 propensity
                 and
                 inclination
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 delighted
                 in
                 sin
                 ,
                 laid
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 Indulgence
                 then
                 granted
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 future
                 abused
                 it
                 to
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 impiety
                 .
                 [
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 ]
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Phrygia
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 sober
                 ,
                 and
                 persons
                 of
                 better
                 Moralls
                 ,
                 than
                 other
                 Nations
                 .
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 very
                 rare
                 that
                 the
                 Phrygians
                 do
                 swear
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 the
                 Scythians
                 and
                 Thracians
                 are
                 very
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 overcome
                 with
                 anger
                 and
                 passion
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 inhabit
                 that
                 Region
                 [
                 which
                 lyes
                 ]
                 towards
                 the
                 rising
                 Sun
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 addicted
                 to
                 the
                 serving
                 of
                 their
                 lusts
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Paphlagonians
                 and
                 Phrygians
                 are
                 not
                 prone
                 to
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 vices
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 neither
                 Cirque-Sports
                 ,
                 nor
                 Theatrical-Shews
                 ,
                 are
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 *
                 esteemed
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 these
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 others
                 who
                 embrace
                 the
                 same
                 Sentiments
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 judgment
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 given
                 their
                 assent
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 then
                 written
                 from
                 Novatus
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 amongst
                 them
                 whoring
                 is
                 reputed
                 a
                 most
                 enormous
                 wickedness
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 apparently
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Phrygians
                 and
                 Paphlagonians
                 do
                 live
                 more
                 modestly
                 and
                 temperately
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 Sect
                 of
                 men
                 what
                 ever
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 reason
                 likewise
                 [
                 which
                 prevailed
                 ]
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 inhabit
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 ;
                 who
                 also
                 have
                 followed
                 
                 Novatus's
                 opinion
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 Novatus
                 (
                 although
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Separatist
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 an
                 accurate
                 and
                 more
                 strict
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 made
                 no
                 alteration
                 in
                 [
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 always
                 celebrated
                 that
                 Festival
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 that
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 did
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 do
                 always
                 keep
                 that
                 Feast
                 after
                 the
                 Aequinox
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 an
                 usage
                 very
                 anciently
                 delivered
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 they
                 first
                 embraced
                 Christianity
                 .
                 [
                 Further
                 ,
                 ]
                 this
                 *
                 person
                 suffered
                 d
                 Martyrdom
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 the
                 Em-Emperour
                 Valerian
                 ,
                 who
                 raised
                 a
                 Persecution
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 in
                 Phrygia
                 who
                 from
                 his
                 name
                 are
                 called
                 Novatians
                 ,
                 e
                 having
                 an
                 aversion
                 even
                 for
                 that
                 communion
                 they
                 were
                 permitted
                 [
                 to
                 hold
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 in
                 the
                 celebrating
                 ]
                 of
                 this
                 [
                 Festival
                 .
                 ]
                 about
                 this
                 time
                 changed
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 also
                 .
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 some
                 few
                 (
                 and
                 those
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 eminent
                 )
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Novatians
                 in
                 Phrygia
                 ,
                 having
                 convened
                 a
                 Synod
                 in
                 the
                 Village
                 Pazum
                 ,
                 (
                 at
                 which
                 place
                 are
                 the
                 *
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Sangarius
                 ,
                 )
                 promulged
                 a
                 Canon
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 observed
                 [
                 yearly
                 on
                 what
                 day
                 ]
                 the
                 Jews
                 celebrated
                 their
                 Feast
                 of
                 unleavened
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 together
                 with
                 them
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 should
                 be
                 kept
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 were
                 told
                 me
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 f
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Father
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Synod
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 Synod
                 ,
                 neither
                 Agelius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Novatians
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 was
                 present
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 Maximus
                 of
                 Nicaea
                 ;
                 neither
                 were
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Nicomedia
                 ,
                 or
                 Cotuaeum
                 at
                 it
                 :
                 although
                 these
                 persons
                 were
                 the
                 chief
                 Regulatours
                 of
                 the
                 Novatian
                 Religion
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 were
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 transacted
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Novatians
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 parties
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 this
                 Synod
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 will
                 declare
                 in
                 due
                 place
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 now
                 pass
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 to
                 [
                 a
                 relation
                 of
                 ]
                 what
                 hapned
                 at
                 this
                 very
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Damasus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 Ursinus
                 .
                 How
                 ,
                 a
                 Disturbance
                 and
                 Sedition
                 hapning
                 in
                 Rome
                 upon
                 their
                 account
                 ,
                 there
                 followed
                 a
                 great
                 slaughter
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 WHilst
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Valentinianus
                 lived
                 in
                 peace
                 and
                 tranquillity
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 vexatious
                 towards
                 no
                 Sect
                 ;
                 Damasus
                 succeeded
                 Liberius
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 a
                 Under
                 whom
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 hapned
                 to
                 be
                 disturbed
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 .
                 One
                 Ursinus
                 ,
                 a
                 Deacon
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 competitor
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 was
                 made
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 Damasus
                 was
                 preferred
                 [
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 ]
                 Ursinus
                 ,
                 unable
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 being
                 frustrated
                 of
                 his
                 expectation
                 ,
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 to
                 b
                 hold
                 assemblies
                 that
                 were
                 Schismatical
                 and
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 perswades
                 certain
                 mean
                 Bishops
                 to
                 ordain
                 him
                 [
                 clandestinely
                 ]
                 in
                 a
                 secret
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 is
                 ordained
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 an
                 obscure
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 called
                 c
                 
                 Sicinius's
                 Pallace
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 doing
                 hereof
                 ,
                 a
                 dissention
                 was
                 raised
                 amongst
                 the
                 populace
                 .
                 They
                 disagreed
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 not
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 [
                 any
                 ]
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 but
                 about
                 this
                 only
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ]
                 who
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Chair
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 there
                 hapned
                 [
                 frequent
                 ]
                 conflicts
                 of
                 the
                 multitudes
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 many
                 were
                 killed
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 that
                 variance
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 reason
                 ,
                 many
                 persons
                 as
                 well
                 Laïcks
                 ,
                 as
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 ,
                 were
                 punished
                 by
                 d
                 Maximinus
                 the
                 then
                 Praefect
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 ]
                 and
                 so
                 both
                 Ursinus
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ceased
                 from
                 [
                 prosecuting
                 ]
                 his
                 attempt
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 followers
                 ,
                 were
                 quieted
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXX
                
                 .
                 How
                 (
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Auxentius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Millain
                 ,
                 )
                 a
                 Sedition
                 hapning
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 a
                 Prelate
                 to
                 succeed
                 in
                 that
                 Sea
                 ;
                 Ambrosius
                 ,
                 President
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 going
                 with
                 a
                 Military
                 Force
                 to
                 appease
                 the
                 tumult
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 a
                 general
                 suffrage
                 (
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Valen●inianus
                 having
                 given
                 his
                 consent
                 also
                 )
                 preferred
                 before
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 Elected
                 ▪
                 Bishop
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 ABout
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 there
                 hapned
                 another
                 thing
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 recorded
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 at
                 Millain
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 a
                 Auxentius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 ordained
                 by
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Millain
                 were
                 again
                 disturbed
                 about
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 contention
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 some
                 making
                 it
                 their
                 business
                 to
                 elect
                 one
                 person
                 ,
                 others
                 another
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 Sedition
                 was
                 raised
                 about
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 that
                 Province
                 (
                 a
                 person
                 vested
                 with
                 a
                 Consular
                 dignity
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Ambrosius
                 ,
                 )
                 fearing
                 least
                 some
                 absurdity
                 might
                 happen
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 [
                 caused
                 ]
                 by
                 that
                 tumult
                 ,
                 ran
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 appeasing
                 of
                 the
                 uproar
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 upon
                 his
                 coming
                 thither
                 were
                 quieted
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 represt
                 the
                 irrational
                 fury
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 by
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 very
                 usefull
                 exhortatory
                 Oration
                 ;
                 there
                 hapned
                 on
                 a
                 suddain
                 an
                 unanimous
                 agreement
                 amongst
                 all
                 persons
                 ;
                 who
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 Ambrosius
                 deserved
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 request
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 ordained
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 only
                 [
                 't
                 was
                 said
                 ]
                 the
                 people
                 would
                 be
                 united
                 ,
                 and
                 embrace
                 a
                 concordant
                 opinion
                 concerning
                 the
                 Faith.
                 In
                 regard
                 therefore
                 ,
                 this
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 seemed
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 some
                 divine
                 [
                 order
                 and
                 appointment
                 ,
                 ]
                 without
                 delay
                 they
                 laid
                 hold
                 of
                 Ambrosius
                 :
                 and
                 having
                 baptized
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 then
                 but
                 a
                 Catechumen
                 ,
                 )
                 they
                 forthwith
                 went
                 about
                 the
                 promoting
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 that
                 Bishoprick
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 because
                 Ambrosius
                 (
                 though
                 he
                 received
                 Baptism
                 with
                 much
                 willingness
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 refused
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 dignity
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 earnestness
                 ;
                 [
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 acquaint
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Valentinianus
                 with
                 what
                 hapned
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 admiring
                 the
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledging
                 what
                 had
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 declared
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 obey
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 commanded
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 ordained
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 elected
                 by
                 the
                 suffrage
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 Ambrosius
                 being
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 constituted
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 ]
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Millaine
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 at
                 variance
                 before
                 ,
                 were
                 by
                 his
                 means
                 reduced
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 to
                 unity
                 and
                 concord
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 
                 Valentinianus's
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sarmatae
                 made
                 incursions
                 into
                 the
                 Roman
                 Territories
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 undertook
                 an
                 expedition
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 a
                 vast
                 Army
                 .
                 The
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 informed
                 of
                 these
                 great
                 preparations
                 for
                 a
                 War
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 sensible
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 inability
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 resistance
                 ,
                 sent
                 an
                 Embassy
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 requested
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 obtain
                 a
                 Peace
                 upon
                 certain
                 conditions
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Embassadours
                 were
                 introduced
                 into
                 the
                 Emperours
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 appeared
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 *
                 vile
                 and
                 despicable
                 fellows
                 ,
                 he
                 asked
                 ,
                 whether
                 all-the
                 Sarmatae
                 were
                 such
                 sort
                 of
                 persons
                 .
                 The
                 Embassadours
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 noblest
                 personages
                 of
                 †
                 their
                 whole
                 Nation
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 Valentinianus
                 was
                 highly
                 incensed
                 ,
                 and
                 crying
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 said
                 ;
                 
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   very
                   unfortunate
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   devolve
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   when
                   such
                   a
                   Nation
                   of
                
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   vile
                   and
                   contemptible
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   satisfied
                   to
                   continue
                   in
                   safety
                   within
                   its
                   own
                   limits
                   ;
                   but
                   would
                   take
                   up
                   Arms
                   ,
                
                 ‖
                 
                   depopulate
                   the
                
                 Roman
                 
                   Territories
                   ,
                   and
                   audaciously
                   break
                   out
                   into
                   a
                   War.
                
                 And
                 he
                 tore
                 himself
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 by
                 his
                 crying
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 his
                 Veines
                 were
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Arteries
                 broken
                 .
                 [
                 A
                 vast
                 quantity
                 of
                 ]
                 bloud
                 gushing
                 out
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 he
                 died
                 in
                 the
                 Castle
                 called
                 Bergition
                 ,
                 after
                 
                 Gratianus's
                 third
                 Consulate
                 [
                 which
                 he
                 bore
                 ]
                 with
                 Equitius
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 seventeenth
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 November
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 lived
                 fifty
                 four
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 reigned
                 thirteen
                 .
                 Valentinianus
                 therefore
                 having
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 Milice
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 sixth
                 day
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 proclaimed
                 his
                 Son
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 with
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 )
                 Valentinianus
                 (
                 a
                 very
                 young
                 child
                 ,
                 )
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Acincum
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Italy
                 .
                 The
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 informed
                 hereof
                 ,
                 were
                 displeased
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 
                   Valentinianus
                   Junior
                
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 brother
                 to
                 the
                 *
                 one
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 †
                 others
                 Nephew
                 )
                 was
                 made
                 Emperour
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 proclaimed
                 without
                 either
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 acquainted
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 themselves
                 were
                 about
                 to
                 proclaim
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 gave
                 their
                 consent
                 to
                 his
                 being
                 made
                 Emperour
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 manner
                 was
                 
                   Valentinianus
                   Junior
                
                 seated
                 on
                 his
                 own
                 Fathers
                 Throne
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Valentinianus
                 was
                 begotten
                 by
                 
                   Valentinianus
                   Senior
                
                 ,
                 of
                 Justina
                 ,
                 which
                 woman
                 *
                 he
                 married
                 whilest
                 Severa
                 his
                 former
                 wife
                 was
                 living
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 occasion
                 .
                 Justus
                 ,
                 Father
                 to
                 Justina
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 Constantius's
                 Reign
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 Picenum
                 ;
                 )
                 had
                 a
                 Dream
                 ,
                 wherein
                 (
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 thinking
                 )
                 he
                 saw
                 himself
                 delivered
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 purple
                 [
                 which
                 he
                 brought
                 forth
                 ]
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 right
                 side
                 ,
                 this
                 Dream
                 being
                 divulged
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 came
                 to
                 Constantius's
                 hearing
                 also
                 .
                 He
                 guessing
                 at
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Dream
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 Emperour
                 should
                 *
                 descend
                 from
                 Justus
                 ,
                 sent
                 one
                 who
                 dispatcht
                 him
                 .
                 His
                 daughter
                 Justina
                 ,
                 bereaved
                 of
                 her
                 Father
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 considerable
                 while
                 continued
                 a
                 Virgin.
                 Some
                 time
                 after
                 ,
                 she
                 became
                 known
                 to
                 Severa
                 ,
                 wife
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Valentinianus
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 continually
                 conversant
                 with
                 the
                 Empress
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 a
                 firm
                 familiarity
                 was
                 contracted
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 she
                 bathed
                 her self
                 also
                 together
                 with
                 her
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 Severa
                 had
                 seen
                 Justina
                 washing
                 her self
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 †
                 wonderfully
                 taken
                 with
                 the
                 Virgins
                 beauteous
                 composure
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 discoursed
                 concerning
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 Emperours
                 presence
                 ;
                 [
                 saying
                 ]
                 that
                 that
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 
                 Justus's
                 daughter
                 ,
                 was
                 endowed
                 with
                 so
                 admirable
                 a
                 compleatness
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 her self
                 ,
                 although
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 was
                 notwithstanding
                 inamoured
                 with
                 her
                 delicate
                 shape
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 treasured
                 up
                 his
                 Wives
                 discourse
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 consulted
                 about
                 his
                 marriage
                 of
                 Justina
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 divorce
                 Severa
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 begotten
                 Gratianus
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 created
                 him
                 Augustus
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 .
                 He
                 therefore
                 dictated
                 a
                 b
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 it
                 publick
                 throughout
                 every
                 City
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 would
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 two
                 Lawfull
                 wives
                 .
                 This
                 Law
                 was
                 promulged
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 married
                 Justina
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 
                   Valentinianus
                   Junior
                
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 daughters
                 ,
                 
                   Justa
                   ,
                   Grata
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Galla.
                 The
                 two
                 former
                 of
                 which
                 persisted
                 in
                 their
                 resolution
                 of
                 continuing
                 Virgins
                 :
                 but
                 Galla
                 was
                 afterwards
                 married
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 *
                 
                   Theodosius
                   the
                   Great
                
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 begat
                 a
                 daughter
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 Placidia
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 had
                 Arcadius
                 and
                 Honorius
                 by
                 c
                 Flaccilla
                 his
                 former
                 wife
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 in
                 particular
                 concerning
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 sons
                 ,
                 in
                 due
                 place
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 Themistius
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 Valens
                 ,
                 appeased
                 by
                 the
                 Oration
                 he
                 spake
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 mitigate
                 his
                 Persecution
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 VAlens
                 ,
                 making
                 his
                 Residence
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 undisturbed
                 by
                 forreign
                 Wars
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 did
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 contain
                 themselves
                 within
                 their
                 own
                 Territories
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 *
                 Persecuted
                 those
                 who
                 embraced
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 opinion
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 grievous
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 day
                 invented
                 greater
                 and
                 more
                 acute
                 punishments
                 [
                 to
                 be
                 inflicted
                 ]
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 Till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 Themistius
                 reduced
                 his
                 great
                 cruelty
                 to
                 something
                 of
                 a
                 moderation
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 that
                 a
                 Speech
                 he
                 spake
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 wherein
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 advertizes
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   admire
                   at
                   the
                   disagreement
                   of
                   Opinions
                   amongst
                   the
                   Christians
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   discrepancy
                   of
                   sentiments
                   amongst
                   them
                   was
                   small
                   ,
                   if
                   compared
                   with
                   the
                   multitude
                   and
                   confusion
                   of
                   Opinions
                   amongst
                   the
                
                 Grecians
                 .
                 
                   For
                   they
                   entertained
                   above
                   three
                   hundred
                   Opinions
                   .
                
                 [
                 Further
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   that
                   as
                   touching
                   Opinion
                   there
                   would
                   of
                   necessity
                   arise
                   a
                   wonderfull
                   dissent
                
                 [
                 
                   from
                   the
                   variety
                   thereof
                
                 .
                 ]
                 
                   And
                   yet
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   delighted
                   with
                   this
                   difference
                   of
                   Opinion
                
                 [
                 
                   concerning
                   himself
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   all
                   persons
                   may
                   more
                   highly
                   revere
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   even
                   upon
                   this
                   very
                   account
                   ,
                   because
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   obvious
                   and
                   easie
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   knowledge
                   of
                   him
                   .
                
                 The
                 Philosopher
                 having
                 spoken
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 words
                 as
                 these
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 he
                 became
                 more
                 mild
                 in
                 future
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 ,
                 his
                 rage
                 was
                 not
                 hereby
                 perfectly
                 and
                 entirely
                 appeased
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 he
                 imposed
                 Exile
                 as
                 a
                 punishment
                 ,
                 upon
                 Ecclesiastick
                 persons
                 ;
                 till
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 this
                 fury
                 of
                 his
                 also
                 was
                 represt
                 by
                 this
                 accident
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIII
                
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 Goths
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Valens
                 ,
                 embraced
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 THose
                 Barbarians
                 who
                 dwell
                 beyond
                 the
                 Danube
                 ,
                 having
                 kindled
                 a
                 Civil
                 War
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 were
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 parties
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 was
                 headed
                 by
                 Fritigernes
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 Athanarichus
                 .
                 When
                 't
                 was
                 apparent
                 that
                 Athanarichus's
                 party
                 was
                 the
                 stronger
                 ,
                 Fritigernes
                 flies
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 implored
                 their
                 assistance
                 against
                 his
                 Adversary
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Valens
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 orders
                 those
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 engarrisoned
                 all
                 over
                 Thracia
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 ,
                 to
                 assist
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 being
                 at
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 obtain
                 a
                 Victory
                 over
                 Athanarichus
                 beyond
                 the
                 Danube
                 ,
                 having
                 *
                 routed
                 his
                 Forces
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 became
                 Christians
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 Fritigernes
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 express
                 his
                 thankfulness
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 for
                 the
                 kindness
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 him
                 ,
                 embraced
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 perswaded
                 those
                 under
                 his
                 command
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Goths
                 are
                 even
                 till
                 this
                 present
                 addicted
                 to
                 Arianisme
                 ,
                 having
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 become
                 Adherents
                 to
                 that
                 Heresie
                 upon
                 the
                 Emperours
                 account
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 ,
                 Ulfila
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Goths
                 ,
                 invented
                 Gothick
                 Letters
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 translated
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 into
                 the
                 Gothick
                 Language
                 ,
                 undertook
                 the
                 instruction
                 of
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 in
                 the
                 divine
                 Oracles
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 Ulfila
                 instructed
                 not
                 only
                 those
                 Barbarians
                 under
                 Fritigernes
                 ,
                 but
                 them
                 also
                 who
                 pay'd
                 obedience
                 to
                 Athanarichus
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ;
                 Athanarichus
                 ,
                 *
                 as
                 if
                 violence
                 were
                 offered
                 to
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 his
                 Ancestours
                 ,
                 inflicted
                 punishments
                 on
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 profest
                 Christianity
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 [
                 several
                 ]
                 
                   Arianizing
                   Barbarians
                
                 were
                 Martyrs
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 Arius
                 ,
                 unable
                 to
                 refute
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 Sabellius
                 the
                 Lybian
                 ,
                 fell
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 asserted
                 a
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 new
                 God.
                 But
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 embracing
                 Christianity
                 with
                 a
                 simplicity
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 despised
                 this
                 present
                 life
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Thus
                 far
                 concerning
                 those
                 [
                 Goths
                 ]
                 who
                 came
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIV
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Goths
                 vanquished
                 by
                 other
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 fled
                 into
                 the
                 Territories
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 Which
                 [
                 reception
                 of
                 theirs
                 ]
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 own
                 overthrow
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 having
                 entred
                 into
                 a
                 league
                 of
                 friendship
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 were
                 again
                 vanquished
                 by
                 other
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 their
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 Hunni
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Country
                 ,
                 they
                 flie
                 into
                 the
                 Roman
                 Territories
                 ,
                 promising
                 they
                 would
                 serve
                 the
                 Roman
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 what
                 ever
                 he
                 should
                 command
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 came
                 to
                 Valens's
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 who
                 foreseeing
                 nothing
                 ,
                 gave
                 order
                 that
                 the
                 Suppliants
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 kind
                 and
                 mercifull
                 reception
                 ,
                 shewing
                 himself
                 in
                 this
                 one
                 instance
                 only
                 ,
                 mild
                 and
                 compassionate
                 .
                 He
                 assigns
                 therefore
                 to
                 them
                 [
                 for
                 their
                 habitation
                 ]
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Thracia
                 ;
                 judging
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 especial
                 manner
                 fortunate
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 sentiment
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 in
                 future
                 be
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 a
                 ready
                 and
                 well
                 furnished
                 Army
                 against
                 his
                 Enemies
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 hoped
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 more
                 terrible
                 Gaurd
                 [
                 to
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 ]
                 than
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 he
                 in
                 future
                 neglected
                 the
                 increasing
                 and
                 filling
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Milice
                 .
                 He
                 despised
                 those
                 old
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 former
                 Wars
                 had
                 fought
                 against
                 his
                 Enemies
                 with
                 much
                 courage
                 and
                 gallantry
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 a
                 put
                 a
                 money-value
                 upon
                 that
                 Militia
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Provinces
                 
                 were
                 wont
                 Village
                 by
                 Village
                 to
                 contribute
                 and
                 furnish
                 out
                 ,
                 ordering
                 his
                 Tribute
                 Collectours
                 to
                 demand
                 eighty
                 *
                 Crowns
                 instead
                 of
                 each
                 Souldier
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 lightened
                 or
                 abated
                 their
                 Impositions
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 original
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire's
                 being
                 very
                 unfortunate
                 for
                 some
                 small
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXV
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 care
                 and
                 sollicitude
                 about
                 a
                 War
                 with
                 the
                 Goths
                 ,
                 remitted
                 something
                 of
                 his
                 Persecution
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 ,
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 having
                 been
                 put
                 into
                 possession
                 of
                 Thracia
                 ,
                 and
                 quietly
                 enjoying
                 that
                 Roman
                 Province
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 [
                 with
                 moderation
                 ]
                 bear
                 their
                 fortunate
                 success
                 :
                 but
                 enter
                 upon
                 a
                 War
                 against
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 their
                 Benefactours
                 ,
                 and
                 subverted
                 all
                 places
                 throughout
                 Thracia
                 and
                 the
                 adjoyning
                 Countries
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 falling
                 out
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 Valens's
                 hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 desist
                 from
                 banishing
                 those
                 that
                 embraced
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Opinion
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 being
                 troubled
                 at
                 this
                 news
                 ,
                 he
                 left
                 Antioch
                 forthwith
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 War
                 [
                 he
                 had
                 waged
                 ]
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 was
                 finished
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 Euzoïus
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Arian
                 faction
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 departed
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 fifth
                 Consulate
                 of
                 Valens
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                   Valentinianus
                   Juniors's
                
                 first
                 .
                 And
                 Dorotheus
                 is
                 constituted
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVI
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Saracens
                 also
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 embraced
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 Mavia
                 ,
                 being
                 their
                 Queen
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 took
                 one
                 Moses
                 ,
                 a
                 pious
                 and
                 faithfull
                 person
                 that
                 led
                 a
                 Monastick
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 the
                 Emperours
                 departure
                 from
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 the
                 Saracens
                 ,
                 who
                 before
                 had
                 been
                 their
                 Allies
                 ,
                 revolted
                 from
                 the
                 Romans
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 led
                 by
                 one
                 Mavia
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 King
                 ]
                 her
                 Husband
                 being
                 then
                 dead
                 .
                 All
                 places
                 therefore
                 a
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 were
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 destroyed
                 by
                 the
                 Saracens
                 .
                 But
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Divine
                 providence
                 repress't
                 their
                 fury
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 .
                 A
                 person
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Moses
                 ,
                 by
                 extract
                 a
                 Saracen
                 ,
                 leading
                 a
                 Monastick
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 Solitudes
                 ,
                 became
                 exceedingly
                 eminent
                 for
                 his
                 piety
                 ,
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Miracles
                 .
                 Mavia
                 ,
                 Queen
                 of
                 the
                 Saracens
                 ,
                 requested
                 she
                 might
                 have
                 this
                 person
                 to
                 be
                 Bishop
                 over
                 her
                 Nation
                 ,
                 [
                 promising
                 ]
                 upon
                 this
                 condition
                 to
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 the
                 War.
                 The
                 Roman
                 Commanders
                 hearing
                 this
                 ,
                 supposed
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 gratefull
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Peace
                 were
                 made
                 upon
                 these
                 terms
                 :
                 and
                 forthwith
                 gave
                 order
                 for
                 the
                 performance
                 hereof
                 with
                 all
                 possible
                 celerity
                 .
                 Moses
                 therefore
                 was
                 seized
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 from
                 the
                 Solitudes
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 b
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 being
                 initiated
                 into
                 the
                 Sacerdotal
                 Function
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 was
                 brought
                 before
                 Lucius
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 refused
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 and
                 exprest
                 himself
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 to
                 
                   Lucius
                   .
                   Indeed
                   ,
                   I
                   account
                   my self
                   unworthy
                   of
                   the
                   Sacerdotal
                   Function
                   ;
                   But
                   if
                   this
                   thing
                   be
                   advantagious
                   to
                   the
                   affairs
                   of
                   the
                   publick
                   ,
                
                 Lucius
                 
                   shall
                   not
                
                 *
                 
                   Ordain
                   me
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   has
                   been
                   filled
                   with
                   bloud
                   .
                
                 When
                 Lucius
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 reproachfull
                 language
                 ,
                 but
                 should
                 rather
                 learn
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 Religion
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 Moses
                 replied
                 ;
                 
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   points
                
                 [
                 of
                 Religion
                 ]
                 
                   is
                   not
                   now
                   required
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   villanous
                   actions
                   you
                   have
                   committed
                   against
                   the
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   do
                   sufficiently
                   demonstrate
                   ,
                   how
                   Christian-like
                   sentiments
                   you
                   have
                   :
                   For
                   a
                   Christian
                   strikes
                   not
                   ,
                   reviles
                   not
                   ,
                   does
                   not
                   fight
                   :
                   for
                   a
                   Servant
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   fight
                   .
                   But
                   your
                   facts
                   do
                   loudly
                   cry
                   out
                   ,
                   by
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   been
                   exiled
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   been
                   cast
                   to
                   the
                   wild
                   beasts
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   have
                   been
                   committed
                   to
                   the
                   flames
                   .
                
                 [
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   things
                   seen
                   by
                   the
                   eyes
                   contain
                   a
                   greater
                   and
                   more
                   convincing
                   demonstration
                   ,
                   than
                   what
                   is
                   received
                   by
                   hearing
                   .
                
                 When
                 Moses
                 had
                 said
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 words
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 his
                 friends
                 carried
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 mountain
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 receive
                 Ordination
                 from
                 those
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 Exile
                 there
                 .
                 Moses
                 therefore
                 having
                 been
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 consecrated
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Saracen
                 War
                 had
                 an
                 end
                 put
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 Mavia
                 continued
                 so
                 strict
                 an
                 *
                 Alliance
                 with
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 betrothed
                 her
                 daughter
                 to
                 Victor
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Lieutenant
                   General
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 Saracens
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVII
                
                 .
                 That
                 after
                 Valens's
                 departure
                 from
                 Antioch
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 (
                 more
                 especially
                 those
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 )
                 took
                 courage
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 ejected
                 Lucius
                 ,
                 restored
                 the
                 Churches
                 again
                 to
                 Peter
                 ,
                 [
                 who
                 was
                 returned
                 ]
                 fortified
                 with
                 the
                 Letters
                 of
                 Damasus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Valens
                 left
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 those
                 persons
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 persecuted
                 ,
                 were
                 mightily
                 encouraged
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Alexandrians
                 ;
                 a
                 Peter
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 returning
                 from
                 Rome
                 with
                 the
                 Letters
                 of
                 Damasus
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Faith
                 and
                 Peters
                 Ordination
                 were
                 confirmed
                 .
                 The
                 populace
                 therefore
                 resuming
                 courage
                 ,
                 turn
                 out
                 Lucius
                 ,
                 and
                 substitute
                 Peter
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 .
                 Lucius
                 went
                 immediately
                 on
                 board
                 a
                 ship
                 ,
                 and
                 sailed
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 But
                 Peter
                 ,
                 having
                 lived
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 dyed
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 Timotheus
                 his
                 brother
                 to
                 succeed
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 See.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVIII
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Emperour
                 arriving
                 at
                 the
                 City
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 reproach't
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Goths
                 ,
                 marches
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 against
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 .
                 And
                 coming
                 to
                 an
                 ingagement
                 with
                 them
                 near
                 Adrianople
                 ,
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Macedonia
                 ,
                 is
                 slain
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 lived
                 fifty
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 Reigned
                 sixteen
                 .
              
               
                 [
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 ]
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Valens
                 coming
                 into
                 Constantinople
                 about
                 the
                 thirtieth
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 sixth
                 and
                 in
                 Valentinianus
                 Junior's
                 second
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 finds
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 sad
                 and
                 dejected
                 condition
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 already
                 overrun
                 and
                 ruined
                 Thracia
                 ,
                 did
                 now
                 plunder
                 and
                 destroy
                 the
                 very
                 Suburbs
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 then
                 no
                 Forces
                 ready
                 that
                 were
                 fit
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 resistance
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 attempted
                 to
                 make
                 nearer
                 approaches
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 City
                 walls
                 ,
                 the
                 Citizens
                 were
                 grievously
                 troubled
                 thereat
                 ;
                 and
                 murmured
                 against
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 himself
                 had
                 brought
                 the
                 Enemy
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 forthwith
                 march
                 out
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 deferred
                 the
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Cirque
                 Sports
                 were
                 exhibited
                 ,
                 all
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 exclaimed
                 against
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 negligent
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 affairs
                 .
                 They
                 cried
                 out
                 therefore
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 earnestness
                 ,
                 
                   Give
                   us
                   Arms
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   our selves
                   will
                   fight
                   .
                
                 The
                 Emperour
                 was
                 highly
                 incensed
                 at
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 these
                 Exclamations
                 against
                 himself
                 :
                 and
                 about
                 the
                 eleventh
                 of
                 June
                 a
                 marches
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 threatning
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 returned
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 punish
                 the
                 Constantinopolitans
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 reproaches
                 they
                 then
                 cast
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 heretofore
                 been
                 Abettours
                 of
                 
                 Procopius's
                 Tyranny
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 totally
                 demolish
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 Plough
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 he
                 march't
                 out
                 against
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 .
                 Whom
                 he
                 drove
                 a
                 great
                 way
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 and
                 pursued
                 them
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Adrianople
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Thracia
                 ,
                 situate
                 in
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 of
                 Macedonia
                 .
                 Ingaging
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 at
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 he
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 on
                 the
                 ninth
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 now
                 mentioned
                 Consulate
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 fourth
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 b
                 two
                 hundreth
                 eighty
                 ninth
                 Olympiad
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 reported
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 destroyed
                 by
                 fire
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 refuge
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 Village
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 assaulted
                 and
                 burnt
                 .
                 But
                 others
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 changed
                 his
                 Imperial
                 habit
                 ,
                 he
                 ran
                 into
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 main
                 body
                 of
                 Foot
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Horse
                 attempted
                 a
                 defection
                 ,
                 and
                 refused
                 fighting
                 ;
                 the
                 Roman
                 Foot
                 were
                 surrounded
                 [
                 by
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 wholly
                 cut
                 off
                 in
                 the
                 ingagement
                 :
                 amongst
                 whom
                 (
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 the
                 Emperour
                 lay
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 not
                 known
                 ,
                 his
                 Imperial
                 habit
                 (
                 whereby
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 manifested
                 which
                 was
                 he
                 ,
                 )
                 being
                 not
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 died
                 after
                 the
                 fiftieth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 ,
                 having
                 Governed
                 the
                 Empire
                 thirteen
                 years
                 with
                 his
                 Brother
                 ,
                 and
                 Reigned
                 three
                 years
                 after
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 Book
                 containes
                 [
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 affairs
                 during
                 ]
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 sixteen
                 years
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               FIFTH
               BOOK
               OF
               THE
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               OF
               
                 SOCRATES
                 SCHOLASTICUS
              
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 PREFACE
                 .
              
               
                 BEfore
                 we
                 begin
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 our
                 Fifth
                 Book
                 ,
                 we
                 make
                 a
                 request
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 shall
                 read
                 this
                 Work
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 blame
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 designing
                 to
                 Write
                 an
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
                 ,
                 we
                 intermix
                 therewith
                 the
                 Wars
                 also
                 which
                 have
                 at
                 several
                 times
                 hapned
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 we
                 could
                 procure
                 a
                 true
                 Relation
                 thereof
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 do
                 this
                 upon
                 several
                 accounts
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 [
                 the
                 Readers
                 ]
                 to
                 a
                 knowledge
                 of
                 what
                 has
                 been
                 Transacted
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Readers
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 cloy'd
                 ,
                 a
                 by
                 being
                 continually
                 detained
                 with
                 [
                 a
                 perusal
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 contentious
                 disagreements
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 designes
                 they
                 framed
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 most
                 especially
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 were
                 disturbed
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 also
                 (
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 sympathy
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 )
                 became
                 distempered
                 and
                 disordered
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 let
                 any
                 man
                 make
                 an
                 observation
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 mischiefs
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 troubles
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 have
                 gathered
                 strength
                 and
                 spread
                 together
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 perceive
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 either
                 had
                 their
                 rise
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 have
                 immediately
                 followed
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 sometimes
                 [
                 the
                 calamities
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 lead
                 the
                 way
                 ;
                 then
                 follow
                 the
                 [
                 commotions
                 of
                 the
                 ]
                 State
                 :
                 at
                 others
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 perswade
                 my self
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 interchangeable
                 course
                 [
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ]
                 does
                 proceed
                 from
                 any
                 fortuitous
                 accident
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 take
                 their
                 beginnings
                 from
                 our
                 iniquities
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 calamities
                 are
                 sent
                 for
                 the
                 chastizement
                 thereof
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 †
                 
                   Some
                   mens
                   sins
                   are
                   open
                   before
                   hand
                   ,
                   going
                   before
                   to
                   judgment
                   :
                   and
                   some
                   [
                   men
                   ]
                   they
                   follow
                   after
                   .
                
                 Upon
                 this
                 account
                 therefore
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 interwoven
                 some
                 affairs
                 transacted
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 with
                 our
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
                 .
                 What
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Wars
                 during
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 because
                 't
                 is
                 so
                 long
                 ago
                 ,
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 find
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 make
                 a
                 cursory
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 Actions
                 done
                 since
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 relation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 received
                 from
                 persons
                 yet
                 living
                 .
                 We
                 do
                 ,
                 without
                 intermitting
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 include
                 the
                 Emperours
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 History
                 ,
                 because
                 from
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 embrace
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 have
                 depended
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 greatest
                 Synods
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 are
                 *
                 convened
                 by
                 their
                 determination
                 and
                 appointment
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 Arian
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 has
                 disquieted
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 Let
                 this
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 said
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Preface
                 .
                 We
                 will
                 now
                 begin
                 our
                 History
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                
                 How
                 (
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Valens
                 ,
                 )
                 when
                 the
                 Goths
                 laid
                 Siege
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 the
                 Citizens
                 sallied
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 having
                 those
                 Saracens
                 who
                 were
                 under
                 Mavia's
                 Command
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Auxiliaries
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Valens
                 had
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 by
                 an
                 unknown
                 sort
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 made
                 their
                 approaches
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 walls
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 ruined
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 sorely
                 vexed
                 thereat
                 ,
                 on
                 their
                 own
                 accord
                 sallied
                 out
                 against
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 taking
                 what
                 came
                 next
                 to
                 hand
                 for
                 Arms.
                 *
                 Dominica
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Wife
                 ,
                 gave
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 went
                 out
                 upon
                 this
                 piece
                 of
                 service
                 ,
                 such
                 pay
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Treasury
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 usually
                 allowed
                 to
                 Souldiers
                 .
                 Some
                 few
                 Saracens
                 ,
                 their
                 Confederates
                 ,
                 assisted
                 them
                 ;
                 being
                 sent
                 from
                 Mavia
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 mentioned
                 before
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Citizens
                 had
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 made
                 a
                 resistance
                 against
                 them
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 retreated
                 farther
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                
                 That
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Gratianus
                 ,
                 having
                 recalled
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 Bishops
                 from
                 their
                 Exile
                 ,
                 drove
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 Theodosius
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Colleague
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
              
               
                 GRratianus
                 being
                 together
                 with
                 
                   Valentinianus
                   Junior
                
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 detesting
                 his
                 Unkle
                 Valen's
                 cruelty
                 towards
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 recalled
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Exiled
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 persons
                 of
                 all
                 Sects
                 might
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 distinction
                 ,
                 securely
                 meet
                 together
                 in
                 their
                 Oratories
                 :
                 only
                 the
                 
                   Eunomians
                   ,
                   Photinians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Manichaeans
                 ,
                 were
                 extruded
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 Being
                 also
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 languishing
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 growth
                 of
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 ;
                 and
                 [
                 perceiving
                 also
                 ]
                 that
                 the
                 State
                 was
                 in
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 valiant
                 and
                 couragious
                 man
                 ;
                 he
                 chuses
                 Theodosius
                 (
                 a
                 person
                 descended
                 of
                 a
                 noble
                 family
                 in
                 Spain
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 performed
                 many
                 a
                 brave
                 piece
                 of
                 service
                 in
                 the
                 Wars
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 had
                 by
                 all
                 men
                 been
                 long
                 since
                 judged
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 even
                 before
                 Gratianus's
                 Election
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Colleague
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 proclaimed
                 him
                 Emperour
                 in
                 Sirmium
                 ,
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Illyricum
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 Ausonius
                 and
                 Olybrius
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 of
                 January
                 he
                 divides
                 with
                 him
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 managing
                 the
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                
                 What
                 Bishops
                 were
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Presidency
                 over
                 the
                 greater
                 Churches
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 this
                 time
                 Damasus
                 Presided
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 succeeded
                 
                   Liberius
                   .
                   Cyrillus
                
                 was
                 as
                 yet
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 The
                 Antiochian
                 Church
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 )
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 three
                 parts
                 .
                 For
                 Dorotheus
                 the
                 Arian
                 ,
                 successour
                 to
                 Euzoius
                 ,
                 was
                 possest
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 rest
                 one
                 part
                 paid
                 obedience
                 to
                 Paulinus
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 Melitius
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 recalled
                 from
                 Banishment
                 .
                 Lucius
                 ,
                 although
                 *
                 living
                 in
                 Exile
                 ,
                 Presided
                 over
                 the
                 Arians
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 :
                 the
                 professours
                 of
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 opinion
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 were
                 headed
                 by
                 Timotheus
                 ,
                 successour
                 to
                 
                   Peter
                   .
                   Demophilus
                
                 was
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 who
                 succeeded
                 Eudoxius
                 in
                 the
                 Presidency
                 over
                 the
                 Arian
                 Faction
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 abominated
                 communion
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 celebrated
                 their
                 assemblies
                 apart
                 by
                 themselves
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                
                 How
                 the
                 Macedoniani
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 sent
                 an
                 Embassy
                 to
                 Damasus
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Creed
                 ,
                 returned
                 again
                 to
                 their
                 old
                 Heresie
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Macedoniani
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 Embassy
                 sent
                 to
                 Liberius
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 held
                 a
                 perfect
                 and
                 entire
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 Churches
                 throughout
                 every
                 City
                 ;
                 intermixing
                 themselves
                 with
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 had
                 embraced
                 that
                 Draught
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 [
                 publish
                 't
                 ]
                 at
                 Nicaea
                 ,
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Gratianus's
                 Law
                 [
                 was
                 promulged
                 ,
                 which
                 ]
                 allowed
                 a
                 Liberty
                 to
                 [
                 several
                 ]
                 Sects
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 business
                 *
                 to
                 hold
                 separate
                 assemblies
                 again
                 .
                 Being
                 met
                 together
                 at
                 Antioch
                 in
                 Syria
                 ,
                 they
                 determined
                 again
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 term
                 Homoöusios
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 abominated
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 communion
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 with
                 those
                 who
                 embraced
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Creed
                 .
                 ●ut
                 †
                 they
                 proceeded
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 attempt
                 .
                 For
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 party
                 ,
                 finding
                 fault
                 with
                 their
                 [
                 inconstancy
                 ,
                 ]
                 because
                 sometimes
                 they
                 Decreed
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 at
                 others
                 another
                 ,
                 left
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 future
                 became
                 firm
                 Adherents
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 embraced
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Creed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                
                 Concerning
                 what
                 hapned
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 upon
                 Paulinus's
                 ,
                 and
                 Melitius's
                 account
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 arose
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 at
                 Antioch
                 in
                 Syria
                 ,
                 upon
                 Meletius's
                 account
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 told
                 you
                 *
                 already
                 ,
                 that
                 Paulinus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 eminent
                 piety
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 banished
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 Melitius
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 restored
                 by
                 †
                 Julianus
                 ,
                 was
                 again
                 banished
                 by
                 *
                 Valens
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 recalled
                 in
                 ‖
                 Gratianus's
                 Reign
                 .
                 At
                 his
                 return
                 to
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 Paulinus
                 very
                 much
                 decayed
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 age
                 .
                 Immediately
                 therefore
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 Meletius's
                 favourers
                 ,
                 used
                 their
                 utmost
                 endeavours
                 to
                 make
                 
                   Melitius
                   Paulinus's
                
                 *
                 Coadjutor
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 upon
                 Paulinus's
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Canons
                 ,
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 a
                 Coadjutor
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Ordained
                 by
                 the
                 Arians
                 ;
                 the
                 people
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 Consecrated
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 without
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 arose
                 ;
                 But
                 afterwards
                 the
                 people
                 came
                 to
                 an
                 agreement
                 upon
                 these
                 terms
                 .
                 Having
                 assembled
                 †
                 those
                 persons
                 that
                 were
                 reputed
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 entrusted
                 with
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 they
                 find
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 all
                 six
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 number
                 Flavianus
                 was
                 one
                 .
                 They
                 bound
                 these
                 men
                 by
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 make
                 an
                 interest
                 for
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 Prelates
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 permit
                 the
                 Surviver
                 to
                 continue
                 possest
                 of
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 deceased
                 .
                 Having
                 given
                 them
                 an
                 Oath
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 came
                 to
                 an
                 agreement
                 ,
                 nor
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 further
                 dissention
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 the
                 †
                 Luciferiani
                 made
                 a
                 separation
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 because
                 Melitius
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Ordained
                 by
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 was
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 .
                 Whilst
                 affairs
                 at
                 Antioch
                 were
                 in
                 this
                 posture
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 urgent
                 occasion
                 oblieged
                 Melitius
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 journey
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                
                 That
                 Gregorius
                 of
                 Nazianzum
                 was
                 by
                 a
                 general
                 suffrage
                 of
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 constituted
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Constantinopolitan
                 Church
                 ;
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 (
                 after
                 his
                 Victory
                 over
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 )
                 fell
                 sick
                 at
                 Thessalonica
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 Baptized
                 by
                 Ascholius
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 Gregorius
                 was
                 translated
                 from
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Nazianzum
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 suffrage
                 of
                 many
                 
                 Prelates
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 [
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 declared
                 .
                 ]
                 About
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 Gratianus
                 and
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 got
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 Victory
                 over
                 the
                 
                   Barbarians
                   .
                   Gratianus
                
                 *
                 returned
                 immediately
                 into
                 the
                 Gallia's
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Alamanni
                 overran
                 those
                 Provinces
                 .
                 But
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 after
                 [
                 he
                 had
                 erected
                 ]
                 his
                 Trophies
                 ,
                 hastned
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 arrives
                 at
                 Thessalonica
                 .
                 There
                 he
                 fell
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 earnestly
                 desired
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 vouchsafed
                 Christian
                 Baptism
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 his
                 progenitours
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 bred
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 a
                 professour
                 of
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Faith.
                 Being
                 desirous
                 with
                 all
                 possible
                 speed
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 distemper
                 increased
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 [
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 ]
                 sent
                 for
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Thessalonica
                 ,
                 he
                 first
                 enquired
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 Faith
                 he
                 profest
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Bishop
                 had
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Arians
                 had
                 not
                 invaded
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 Illyricum
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 novelty
                 which
                 Arius
                 had
                 given
                 birth
                 too
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 prevalent
                 as
                 to
                 prey
                 upon
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 those
                 Countries
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 continued
                 to
                 preserve
                 that
                 Faith
                 immoveable
                 and
                 unshaken
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 was
                 delivered
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 confirmed
                 in
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Synod
                 ;
                 [
                 upon
                 this
                 answer
                 ]
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 most
                 willingly
                 baptized
                 by
                 Ascholius
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
                 Not
                 many
                 days
                 after
                 [
                 Theodosius
                 ]
                 recovered
                 of
                 his
                 distemper
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 about
                 the
                 twenty
                 fourth
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 in
                 Gratianus's
                 fifth
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 first
                 Consulate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                
                 .
                 That
                 when
                 Gregorius
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Bishops
                 murmured
                 at
                 his
                 Translation
                 ;
                 he
                 refused
                 the
                 presidency
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 orders
                 Demophilus
                 the
                 Arian
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 assent
                 to
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 which
                 latter
                 he
                 chose
                 rather
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 that
                 time
                 Gregorius
                 of
                 Nazianzum
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 translated
                 [
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 ]
                 celebrated
                 his
                 assemblies
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 small
                 Oratory
                 .
                 Whereto
                 the
                 Emperours
                 afterwards
                 joyned
                 a
                 stately
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 named
                 it
                 b
                 Anastasia
                 .
                 But
                 Gregorius
                 (
                 a
                 person
                 for
                 eloquence
                 and
                 piety
                 far
                 more
                 eminent
                 than
                 all
                 men
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 time
                 ,
                 )
                 perceiving
                 that
                 some
                 murmured
                 [
                 at
                 his
                 translation
                 ,
                 ]
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 stranger
                 ;
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 exprest
                 his
                 joy
                 for
                 the
                 Emperours
                 arrival
                 ,
                 refused
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 longer
                 stay
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 finding
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 this
                 posture
                 ,
                 was
                 very
                 sollicitous
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 might
                 make
                 Peace
                 ,
                 procure
                 an
                 Union
                 ,
                 and
                 enlarge
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 Immediately
                 therefore
                 he
                 opens
                 his
                 mind
                 to
                 Demophilus
                 ,
                 who
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Arian
                 Sect
                 ,
                 [
                 and
                 makes
                 a
                 proposal
                 to
                 him
                 ]
                 whether
                 he
                 would
                 give
                 his
                 assent
                 to
                 the
                 [
                 Creed
                 published
                 at
                 the
                 ]
                 Nicene
                 Synod
                 ,
                 unite
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 embrace
                 Peace
                 .
                 Upon
                 Demophilus's
                 refusing
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 his
                 proposition
                 ;
                 
                   If
                   then
                
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 Emperour
                 )
                 
                   you
                   eschew
                   Peace
                   and
                   Concord
                   ,
                   We
                   order
                   you
                   to
                   quit
                   the
                   Churches
                   .
                
                 When
                 Demophilus
                 had
                 heard
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 considered
                 with
                 himself
                 how
                 difficult
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 resistance
                 against
                 those
                 in
                 authority
                 and
                 power
                 ;
                 he
                 called
                 the
                 multitude
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 standing
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 spake
                 these
                 words
                 on
                 his
                 own
                 account
                 to
                 his
                 followers
                 .
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 written
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 *
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   Persecute
                   you
                   in
                   this
                   City
                   ,
                   flee
                   ye
                   into
                   another
                   .
                
                 In
                 regard
                 therefore
                 the
                 Emperour
                 c
                 excludes
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 morrow
                 we
                 will
                 have
                 our
                 Meetings
                 without
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 Having
                 said
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 out
                 :
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 apprehended
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 contained
                 in
                 this
                 Evangelick
                 Oracle
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 import
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 flee
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 converse
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 should
                 seek
                 the
                 Jerusalem
                 which
                 is
                 above
                 .
                 But
                 be
                 [
                 following
                 another
                 sense
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 went
                 ]
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City-gates
                 ,
                 where
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 he
                 had
                 his
                 Meetings
                 .
                 Together
                 with
                 him
                 went
                 out
                 Lucius
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 been
                 ejected
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 *
                 before
                 ,
                 made
                 his
                 escape
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 City
                 he
                 lived
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 manner
                 therefore
                 the
                 Arians
                 (
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 fourty
                 years
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 )
                 declining
                 the
                 agreement
                 they
                 were
                 invited
                 to
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 departed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 in
                 Gratianus's
                 fifth
                 and
                 
                   Theodosius
                   Augustus's
                
                 first
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 sixth
                 of
                 November
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 professours
                 of
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 succeeding
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 recovered
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 Bishops
                 convened
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 determinations
                 made
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 Ordained
                 Nectarius
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 .
              
               
                 [
                 AFter
                 this
                 ]
                 the
                 Emperour
                 without
                 any
                 delay
                 ,
                 summons
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 Bishops
                 [
                 who
                 embraced
                 ]
                 his
                 own
                 Faith
                 ;
                 that
                 by
                 them
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Faith
                 might
                 be
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ordained
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 some
                 hopes
                 of
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 unite
                 the
                 Macedoniani
                 to
                 [
                 a
                 profession
                 of
                 ]
                 his
                 own
                 Faith
                 ;
                 he
                 summoned
                 the
                 Prelates
                 of
                 that
                 Heresie
                 also
                 .
                 There
                 met
                 therefore
                 of
                 [
                 the
                 Embracers
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Timotheus
                 from
                 Alexandria
                 ;
                 from
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   Cyrillus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 made
                 a
                 Retractation
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 assented
                 to
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Creed
                 :
                 Melitius
                 was
                 come
                 thither
                 from
                 Antioch
                 before
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 sent
                 for
                 to
                 that
                 City
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 Gregorius's
                 Ordination
                 :
                 also
                 a
                 Ascholius
                 from
                 Thessalonica
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 .
                 
                 They
                 were
                 in
                 all
                 an
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 .
                 The
                 principal
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 party
                 ,
                 were
                 Eleusius
                 of
                 Cyzicum
                 ,
                 and
                 Marcianus
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Lampsacus
                 .
                 [
                 Of
                 this
                 Sect
                 ]
                 there
                 were
                 thirty
                 six
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 ]
                 most
                 of
                 whom
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 Cities
                 about
                 the
                 Hellespont
                 .
                 They
                 met
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 Eucharius
                 and
                 Evagrius
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 month
                 of
                 May.
                 The
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bishops
                 that
                 embraced
                 his
                 Creed
                 ,
                 did
                 their
                 utmost
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 Eleusius
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 over
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 side
                 ;
                 putting
                 them
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 a
                 Embassy
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 sent
                 by
                 Eustathius
                 to
                 Liberius
                 heretofore
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 and
                 b
                 that
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 they
                 themselves
                 had
                 entred
                 into
                 a
                 promiscuous
                 communion
                 [
                 with
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 ]
                 on
                 their
                 own
                 accord
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 ,
                 having
                 once
                 acknowledged
                 and
                 profest
                 an
                 agreement
                 in
                 the
                 [
                 points
                 of
                 ]
                 Faith
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 do
                 what
                 was
                 right
                 and
                 honest
                 ,
                 now
                 to
                 attempt
                 a
                 subversion
                 of
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 well
                 and
                 wisely
                 determined
                 by
                 themselves
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Macedoniani
                 ,
                 little
                 regarding
                 either
                 admonitions
                 ,
                 or
                 reproofs
                 ,
                 chose
                 rather
                 to
                 profess
                 the
                 Arian
                 opinion
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 give
                 their
                 assent
                 to
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Creed
                 .
                 Having
                 made
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 they
                 departed
                 from
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 and
                 wrote
                 to
                 their
                 followers
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 ,
                 ordering
                 them
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 to
                 give
                 their
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 Creed
                 of
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Synod
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 [
                 Prelates
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 †
                 other
                 party
                 staied
                 [
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 entred
                 into
                 a
                 Consult
                 about
                 the
                 ordination
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 .
                 For
                 Gregorius
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 told
                 you
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 ,
                 refused
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 and
                 prepared
                 for
                 his
                 departure
                 to
                 Nazianzum
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 by
                 name
                 Nectarius
                 ,
                 [
                 a
                 descendant
                 ]
                 of
                 a
                 Senatorian
                 family
                 ,
                 a
                 sweet
                 tempered
                 man
                 ,
                 admirable
                 for
                 his
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 c
                 although
                 he
                 bore
                 the
                 Praetors
                 Office.
                 This
                 person
                 the
                 people
                 seized
                 upon
                 ,
                 elected
                 him
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 Ordained
                 by
                 the
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 Prelates
                 then
                 present
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 [
                 the
                 said
                 Prelates
                 ]
                 promulged
                 a
                 sanction
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 d
                 priviledges
                 of
                 honour
                 after
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 City
                 was
                 New-Rome
                 .
                 They
                 did
                 again
                 confirm
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Creed
                 ;
                 and
                 constituted
                 e
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 having
                 made
                 a
                 f
                 division
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 
                 g
                 those
                 Bishops
                 [
                 who
                 make
                 their
                 abode
                 ]
                 without
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Dioecesis
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 invade
                 the
                 Churches
                 without
                 their
                 limits
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 had
                 been
                 promiscuously
                 done
                 before
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 persecutions
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 Nectarius
                 was
                 allotted
                 the
                 *
                 Great
                 City
                 and
                 
                   Thracia
                   ▪
                   Helladius
                
                 successour
                 to
                 Basilius
                 in
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 in
                 Cappadocia
                 ;
                 
                 Gregorius
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Nyssa
                 a
                 City
                 also
                 in
                 Cappadocia
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 Basilius's
                 brother
                 ;
                 and
                 Otreïus
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Meletina
                 in
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 h
                 Patriarchate
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Pontick
                   Dioecesis
                
                 for
                 their
                 allotment
                 .
                 To
                 Amphilochius
                 of
                 Iconium
                 ,
                 and
                 Optimus
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Antioch
                 in
                 Pisidia
                 ,
                 was
                 assigned
                 the
                 Asian
                 [
                 Dioecesis
                 .
                 ]
                 To
                 Timotheus
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 was
                 given
                 [
                 the
                 superintendency
                 over
                 the
                 Churches
                 ]
                 throughout
                 Egypt
                 .
                 The
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 throughout
                 the
                 East
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 that
                 Region
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ]
                 to
                 Pelagius
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 ,
                 and
                 Diodorus
                 of
                 Tarsus
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Antiochian
                 Church
                 were
                 reserved
                 the
                 priviledges
                 [
                 of
                 Honour
                 ,
                 ]
                 which
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 Meletius
                 then
                 present
                 .
                 They
                 likewise
                 decreed
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 need
                 required
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Provincial
                   Synod
                
                 should
                 determine
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 affairs
                 of
                 every
                 Province
                 .
                 These
                 sanctions
                 were
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 own
                 consent
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 this
                 Syond
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 [
                 ordered
                 ]
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Paulus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 to
                 be
                 honourably
                 translated
                 from
                 [
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 ]
                 Exile
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 also
                 Meletius
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Antioch
                 departed
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Emperour
                 translated
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Paulus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 Ancyra
                 :
                 whom
                 
                   Philippus
                   Praefect
                
                 of
                 the
                 Praetorium
                 had
                 banished
                 upon
                 Macedonius's
                 account
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 ordered
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 strangled
                 in
                 Cucusus
                 a
                 Town
                 of
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 *
                 already
                 mentioned
                 .
                 [
                 Theodosius
                 ]
                 therefore
                 ,
                 having
                 received
                 [
                 his
                 body
                 ]
                 with
                 much
                 honour
                 and
                 reverence
                 ,
                 deposited
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 now
                 bears
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 ;
                 which
                 Church
                 the
                 embracers
                 of
                 Macedonius's
                 opinion
                 were
                 heretofore
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 separatists
                 from
                 the
                 Arians
                 :
                 but
                 were
                 then
                 expelled
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 refused
                 embracing
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 Melitius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 fell
                 into
                 a
                 distemper
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 :
                 in
                 praise
                 of
                 whom
                 
                   Gregorius
                   ,
                   Basilius's
                
                 brother
                 ,
                 spoke
                 a
                 a
                 Funeral
                 Oration
                 .
                 Meletius's
                 body
                 was
                 by
                 his
                 friends
                 conveyed
                 to
                 Antioch
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 were
                 favourers
                 of
                 Meletius
                 ,
                 did
                 again
                 refuse
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 Paulinus
                 :
                 but
                 caused
                 Flavianus
                 to
                 be
                 substituted
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Meletius
                 .
                 By
                 reason
                 whereof
                 a
                 new
                 division
                 did
                 again
                 arise
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Antiochian
                 Church
                 was
                 afresh
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 parties
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                
                 That
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ordered
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Sects
                 to
                 be
                 convened
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 Arcadius
                 his
                 son
                 was
                 proclaimed
                 Augustus
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Novatians
                 (
                 who
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 faith
                 embraced
                 the
                 same
                 sentiments
                 with
                 the
                 Homoöusians
                 )
                 were
                 the
                 only
                 persons
                 that
                 had
                 permission
                 to
                 hold
                 their
                 assemblies
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 other
                 Hereticks
                 were
                 forced
                 from
                 thence
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 disturbances
                 in
                 other
                 Cities
                 also
                 ,
                 [
                 which
                 hapned
                 ]
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 Arians
                 were
                 ejected
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 On
                 account
                 whereof
                 I
                 cannot
                 choose
                 but
                 admire
                 the
                 Emperours
                 judiciousness
                 and
                 prudence
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 suffered
                 not
                 (
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 [
                 to
                 prevent
                 them
                 ,
                 ]
                 )
                 the
                 Cities
                 to
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 tumultuous
                 disturbances
                 :
                 but
                 within
                 a
                 short
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 ordered
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Heresies
                 to
                 be
                 again
                 convened
                 ,
                 supposing
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 mutual
                 conference
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 one
                 concordant
                 opinion
                 would
                 prevail
                 amongst
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 design
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 's
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 that
                 fortunate
                 success
                 he
                 [
                 then
                 ]
                 had
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 particular
                 dispensation
                 of
                 divine
                 providence
                 ,
                 the
                 Barbarous
                 Nations
                 were
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 subjection
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 amongst
                 others
                 ,
                 Athanarichus
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Goths
                 made
                 a
                 Surrendry
                 of
                 himself
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 own
                 people
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 a
                 who
                 soon
                 after
                 died
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Emperour
                 proclaimed
                 his
                 Son
                 
                   Arcadius
                   ,
                   Augustus
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Consulate
                 of
                 *
                 Merobaudes
                 which
                 he
                 bore
                 with
                 †
                 Saturninus
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 of
                 January
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 every
                 Sect
                 arrived
                 from
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 month
                 June
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 therefore
                 having
                 sent
                 for
                 Nectarius
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 consulted
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 project
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 might
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 dissentions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 reduced
                 to
                 an
                 Union
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Controversie
                 which
                 caused
                 a
                 separation
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 discussed
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 by
                 a
                 removal
                 of
                 the
                 Discord
                 ,
                 an
                 agreement
                 might
                 be
                 effected
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 this
                 Nectarius
                 was
                 full
                 of
                 anxiety
                 and
                 sollicitude
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 sent
                 for
                 Agelius
                 
                 then
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Novatians
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 embraced
                 the
                 same
                 sentiments
                 with
                 him
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 makes
                 known
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 Emperours
                 intent
                 .
                 He
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 was
                 indeed
                 a
                 very
                 pious
                 person
                 :
                 but
                 being
                 not
                 very
                 able
                 to
                 maintain
                 a
                 dispute
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 [
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 ]
                 he
                 proposes
                 his
                 Reader
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 Sisinnius
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 fit
                 person
                 to
                 manage
                 a
                 Conference
                 .
                 But
                 Sisinnius
                 (
                 an
                 eloquent
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 experienced
                 in
                 affairs
                 ,
                 one
                 who
                 had
                 an
                 accurate
                 skill
                 in
                 the
                 expositions
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Philosophick
                 opinions
                 ,
                 )
                 knew
                 that
                 these
                 Disputations
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 not
                 unite
                 dissentions
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 raise
                 Heresies
                 to
                 an
                 higher
                 degree
                 of
                 contention
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 Nectarius
                 this
                 advice
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 he
                 very
                 well
                 knew
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ancients
                 avoided
                 the
                 attributing
                 a
                 beginning
                 of
                 Existence
                 to
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 apprehended
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 Coeternal
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
                 )
                 he
                 advises
                 him
                 to
                 shun
                 Logical
                 disputes
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 produce
                 for
                 evidences
                 the
                 b
                 Expositions
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 should
                 propose
                 to
                 the
                 Chiefs
                 of
                 each
                 Heresie
                 this
                 question
                 ,
                 Whether
                 they
                 would
                 entertain
                 any
                 respect
                 for
                 the
                 Ancients
                 who
                 c
                 flourished
                 before
                 the
                 dissention
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 they
                 would
                 reject
                 them
                 as
                 estranged
                 from
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ?
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 reject
                 them
                 [
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 ]
                 then
                 let
                 them
                 dare
                 to
                 Anathematize
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 audacious
                 as
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 multitude
                 will
                 forthwith
                 extrude
                 them
                 by
                 violence
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 doing
                 whereof
                 ,
                 the
                 truth
                 will
                 undoubtedly
                 obtain
                 a
                 manifest
                 victory
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 shall
                 refuse
                 to
                 reject
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Doctours
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 our
                 business
                 to
                 produce
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 whereby
                 our
                 opinion
                 will
                 be
                 attested
                 and
                 confirmed
                 .
                 Nectarius
                 having
                 heard
                 all
                 this
                 from
                 Sisinnius
                 ,
                 goes
                 in
                 great
                 hast
                 to
                 the
                 Pallace
                 ;
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 Emperour
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 advice
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 embraces
                 it
                 with
                 much
                 eagerness
                 ,
                 and
                 handled
                 the
                 matter
                 prudently
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 without
                 discovering
                 his
                 design
                 ,
                 he
                 asked
                 [
                 the
                 Chiefs
                 of
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 ]
                 this
                 one
                 question
                 ,
                 Whether
                 they
                 had
                 any
                 respect
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 admitted
                 of
                 those
                 Doctours
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 [
                 who
                 lived
                 ]
                 before
                 [
                 the
                 rise
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 dissention
                 ?
                 Upon
                 their
                 non-refusal
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 affirming
                 that
                 they
                 highly
                 revered
                 and
                 honoured
                 them
                 as
                 being
                 their
                 Masters
                 ;
                 the
                 Emperour
                 enquired
                 of
                 them
                 again
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 would
                 *
                 acquiesse
                 in
                 them
                 as
                 witnesses
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 credited
                 ?
                 When
                 the
                 Chiefs
                 of
                 the
                 Sects
                 and
                 their
                 Logicians
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 had
                 amongst
                 them
                 many
                 persons
                 well
                 provided
                 for
                 the
                 combat
                 of
                 dispute
                 ;
                 )
                 heard
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 For
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 fell
                 into
                 a
                 disagreement
                 of
                 opinion
                 ;
                 some
                 affirming
                 that
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Proposal
                 was
                 good
                 ;
                 others
                 [
                 thinking
                 ]
                 it
                 not
                 conducive
                 to
                 their
                 design
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 were
                 one
                 way
                 affected
                 towards
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 others
                 another
                 .
                 Nor
                 could
                 they
                 any
                 longer
                 agree
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 dissented
                 not
                 only
                 from
                 other
                 Sects
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Sect
                 differed
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Concordant
                 malice
                 therefore
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 tongue
                 of
                 those
                 ancient
                 Gyants
                 ,
                 was
                 divided
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 tower
                 of
                 mischief
                 demolished
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 Emperour
                 perceived
                 their
                 confused
                 †
                 Dissention
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 was
                 sensible
                 ]
                 that
                 they
                 confided
                 in
                 disputation
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ;
                 he
                 betook
                 himself
                 to
                 a
                 second
                 project
                 .
                 And
                 orders
                 every
                 Sect
                 to
                 d
                 set
                 forth
                 [
                 and
                 deliver
                 in
                 ]
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 writing
                 a
                 Draught
                 of
                 that
                 Creed
                 which
                 they
                 owned
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 those
                 [
                 of
                 every
                 Sect
                 ]
                 amongst
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 skilfullest
                 and
                 most
                 eloquent
                 ,
                 wrote
                 their
                 own
                 opinion
                 ,
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 caution
                 and
                 circumspection
                 in
                 their
                 expressions
                 .
                 A
                 day
                 also
                 was
                 pitcht
                 upon
                 ,
                 whereon
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 each
                 Sect
                 upon
                 summons
                 met
                 at
                 the
                 Pallace
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 were
                 present
                 Nectarius
                 and
                 Agelius
                 ,
                 Prelates
                 of
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Creed
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Arians
                   ,
                   Demophilus
                
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 c
                 
                   Eunomians
                   ,
                   Eunomius
                
                 himself
                 ;
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 embraced
                 Macedonius's
                 opinion
                 ,
                 Eleusius
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Cyzicum
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Emperour
                 gave
                 them
                 a
                 very
                 kind
                 reception
                 at
                 their
                 meeting
                 :
                 and
                 having
                 received
                 a
                 Draught
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 in
                 writing
                 from
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 retired
                 into
                 a
                 private
                 apartment
                 alone
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 prayed
                 with
                 much
                 fervency
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 give
                 him
                 his
                 assistance
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 an
                 Election
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 read
                 over
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 written
                 Draughts
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 he
                 tore
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 (
                 disapproving
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 introduced
                 a
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 )
                 except
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Creed
                 only
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 commended
                 and
                 embraced
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Novatians
                 flourishing
                 again
                 ,
                 [
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 permitted
                 ]
                 to
                 celebrate
                 their
                 sacred
                 assemblies
                 within
                 the
                 Cities
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 admiring
                 their
                 consent
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 f
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 opinion
                 ,
                 gave
                 command
                 by
                 [
                 the
                 promulgation
                 of
                 ]
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 securely
                 enjoy
                 their
                 own
                 Oratories
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 Churches
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 priviledges
                 with
                 g
                 those
                 [
                 Churches
                 ]
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Faith.
                 But
                 ,
                 the
                 Prelates
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Sects
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 disagreement
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 were
                 condemned
                 and
                 despised
                 even
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 disciples
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 desperation
                 ,
                 and
                 overwhelmed
                 with
                 grief
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 their
                 departure
                 :
                 and
                 wrote
                 Consolatory
                 Letters
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 party
                 ,
                 perswading
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 troubled
                 ,
                 because
                 many
                 relinquished
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 adherents
                 to
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Creed
                 .
                 
                   For
                   many
                
                 [
                 they
                 said
                 ]
                 
                   were
                   called
                   ,
                   but
                   few
                   chosen
                   .
                
                 Which
                 expression
                 they
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 *
                 through
                 force
                 and
                 fear
                 became
                 their
                 favourers
                 .
                 But
                 neither
                 were
                 the
                 Professours
                 of
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Creed
                 perfectly
                 free
                 from
                 trouble
                 and
                 disquietude
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Antiochian
                 Church
                 caused
                 a
                 division
                 amongst
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Synod
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Egyptians
                   ,
                   Arabians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Cypriots
                 †
                 gathering
                 together
                 again
                 ,
                 said
                 that
                 Flavianus
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 expelled
                 out
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
                 But
                 [
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 of
                 
                   Palaestine
                   ,
                   Phoenice
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Syria
                 stood
                 up
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 Flavianus
                 .
                 What
                 conclusion
                 this
                 affair
                 had
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 declare
                 in
                 its
                 due
                 place
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Maximus
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 slew
                 Gratianus
                 by
                 treachery
                 :
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 also
                 Justina
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 
                   Valentinianus
                   Junior
                
                 ,
                 desisted
                 ,
                 though
                 unwillingly
                 ,
                 from
                 her
                 design
                 against
                 Ambrosius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Millain
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 Maximus
                 .
              
               
                 ABout
                 the
                 same
                 times
                 wherein
                 these
                 Synods
                 were
                 held
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 these
                 transactions
                 hapned
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 .
                 a
                 Maximus
                 [
                 coming
                 ]
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Island
                 Britannia
                 ,
                 invaded
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 a
                 treacherous
                 attempt
                 upon
                 Gratianus
                 then
                 ingaged
                 in
                 a
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 Alamanni
                 .
                 In
                 Italy
                 ,
                 during
                 
                 Valentinianus's
                 minority
                 ,
                 Probus
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 Consul
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 chief
                 management
                 of
                 affairs
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 bore
                 the
                 Praefecture
                 of
                 the
                 Praetorium
                 .
                 
                 Justina
                 (
                 mother
                 to
                 
                   Valentinianus
                   Augustus
                
                 ,
                 )
                 a
                 woman
                 that
                 was
                 an
                 Arian
                 ,
                 during
                 her
                 Husbands
                 life
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 be
                 mischievous
                 towards
                 the
                 Embracers
                 of
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Creed
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 [
                 her
                 husbands
                 death
                 ,
                 ]
                 when
                 her
                 Son
                 was
                 very
                 young
                 ,
                 she
                 went
                 to
                 Millain
                 ,
                 and
                 raised
                 great
                 disturbances
                 against
                 Ambrosius
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 issuing
                 out
                 an
                 Order
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 banished
                 .
                 And
                 whilest
                 the
                 people
                 made
                 a
                 resistance
                 [
                 against
                 this
                 Order
                 ,
                 ]
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 excessive
                 love
                 to
                 Ambrosius
                 ,
                 and
                 opposed
                 those
                 that
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 hale
                 him
                 away
                 into
                 Exile
                 ;
                 in
                 that
                 interim
                 news
                 came
                 ,
                 that
                 Gratianus
                 was
                 treacherously
                 slain
                 by
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 Maximus
                 .
                 For
                 Andragathius
                 Maximus's
                 Lieutenant
                 (
                 being
                 hid
                 in
                 a
                 Carriage
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 womans
                 Horse-litter
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 by
                 Mules
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 given
                 the
                 Guards
                 a
                 Command
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 before-hand
                 spread
                 abroad
                 a
                 report
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                 Gratianus's
                 Wife
                 was
                 in
                 that
                 Litter
                 ;
                 )
                 meets
                 the
                 Emperour
                 before
                 Lyons
                 a
                 City
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 passing
                 the
                 River
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 supposing
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 aware
                 of
                 the
                 Treachery
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 blind
                 man
                 does
                 into
                 a
                 ditch
                 ,
                 fell
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 his
                 Enemie
                 .
                 ▪
                 For
                 Andragathius
                 leapt
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Litter
                 on
                 a
                 Sudden
                 ,
                 and
                 slew
                 
                   Gratianus
                   .
                   Gratianus
                
                 therefore
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 *
                 Merobaudes
                 and
                 Saturninus
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 Reigned
                 fifteen
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 lived
                 twenty
                 four
                 .
                 This
                 accident
                 cool'd
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Mothers
                 heat
                 against
                 Ambrosius
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Valentinianus
                 ,
                 though
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 complyed
                 with
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 that
                 juncture
                 ,
                 and
                 admitted
                 Maximus
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Colleague
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 Probus
                 ,
                 afraid
                 of
                 
                 Maximus's
                 power
                 ,
                 resolves
                 upon
                 a
                 retreat
                 into
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 Immediately
                 therefore
                 he
                 departs
                 out
                 of
                 Italy
                 ;
                 and
                 arriving
                 in
                 Illyricum
                 ,
                 he
                 fixt
                 his
                 Residence
                 b
                 in
                 Thessalonica
                 [
                 a
                 City
                 ]
                 of
                 Macedonia
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XII
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 having
                 provided
                 a
                 numerous
                 Army
                 against
                 Maximus
                 ,
                 (
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 Flaccilla
                 bore
                 him
                 his
                 Son
                 Honorius
                 ;
                 )
                 lest
                 Arcadius
                 at
                 
                   Constantinople
                   ▪
                
                 but
                 went
                 himself
                 to
                 Millain
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 an
                 Engagement
                 with
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 was
                 extreamly
                 full
                 of
                 care
                 and
                 sollicitude
                 ;
                 and
                 formed
                 a
                 very
                 powerfull
                 Army
                 against
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ;
                 being
                 afraid
                 lest
                 he
                 should
                 treacherously
                 murder
                 
                   Valentinianus
                   Junior
                
                 also
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 arrived
                 Embassadours
                 from
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 requesting
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 then
                 also
                 a
                 Son
                 was
                 born
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 named
                 Honorius
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 his
                 Wife
                 Flaccilla
                 was
                 delivered
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 *
                 Richomeres
                 and
                 Clearchus
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 ninth
                 of
                 September
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 Consulate
                 died
                 Agelius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Novatians
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 [
                 
                 Honorius's
                 birth
                 .
                 ]
                 On
                 the
                 year
                 following
                 ,
                 whereon
                 
                   Arcadius
                   Augustus
                
                 bore
                 his
                 first
                 Consulate
                 with
                 
                   Bauton
                   ,
                   Timotheus
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 succeeded
                 in
                 that
                 See
                 by
                 Theophilus
                 .
                 A
                 year
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 Demophilus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Arian
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 concluded
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 The
                 Arians
                 sent
                 for
                 one
                 Marinus
                 ,
                 a
                 Bishop
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Thracia
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 entrusted
                 with
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 .
                 But
                 Marinus
                 sate
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 not
                 long
                 .
                 For
                 under
                 him
                 the
                 Arian
                 Sect
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 parties
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 declare
                 hereafter
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 sent
                 for
                 Dorotheus
                 out
                 of
                 Antioch
                 in
                 Syria
                 ,
                 and
                 constituted
                 him
                 their
                 Bishop
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 interim
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 proceeded
                 to
                 a
                 War
                 against
                 Maximus
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 his
                 Son
                 
                   Arcadius
                   Augustus
                
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Arriving
                 at
                 Thessalonica
                 ,
                 he
                 finds
                 a
                 Valentinianus
                 and
                 those
                 about
                 him
                 in
                 great
                 sadness
                 and
                 anxiety
                 ,
                 because
                 out
                 of
                 necessity
                 they
                 had
                 admitted
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 to
                 be
                 Emperour
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 .
                 But
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 in
                 outward
                 appearance
                 ,
                 gave
                 no
                 indication
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 [
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 either
                 side
                 .
                 ]
                 For
                 he
                 neither
                 b
                 rejected
                 ,
                 nor
                 admitted
                 
                 Maximius's
                 Embassy
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 endure
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 Tyrannical
                 Government
                 over
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 covered
                 with
                 the
                 specious
                 pretence
                 of
                 an
                 Imperial
                 name
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 Mustered
                 his
                 Military
                 Forces
                 ,
                 he
                 marcht
                 to
                 c
                 Millain
                 .
                 For
                 thither
                 Maximus
                 was
                 already
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 ▪
                 the
                 disturbance
                 raised
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 by
                 the
                 Arians
                 .
              
               
                 ABout
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 busied
                 in
                 the
                 War
                 ,
                 the
                 Arians
                 in
                 Constantinople
                 raised
                 a
                 disturbance
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 Artifice
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 
                 usual
                 with
                 *
                 men
                 to
                 frame
                 stories
                 of
                 things
                 they
                 are
                 ignorant
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 they
                 have
                 gotten
                 an
                 occasion
                 ,
                 they
                 spread
                 greater
                 Rumours
                 concerning
                 the
                 things
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 ,
                 being
                 always
                 extreamly
                 desirous
                 of
                 changes
                 and
                 alterations
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 framed
                 and
                 divulged
                 one
                 thing
                 concerning
                 the
                 War
                 which
                 was
                 waged
                 at
                 that
                 great
                 distance
                 ,
                 others
                 another
                 ;
                 always
                 presuming
                 upon
                 the
                 worst
                 event
                 of
                 affairs
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 nothing
                 of
                 action
                 had
                 hapned
                 in
                 the
                 War
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 themselves
                 had
                 been
                 Spectatours
                 upon
                 the
                 very
                 Spot
                 ,
                 they
                 discoursed
                 concerning
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 knew
                 not
                 :
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 had
                 gotten
                 a
                 victory
                 over
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Army
                 ,
                 that
                 thus
                 many
                 were
                 slain
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 on
                 that
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 just
                 upon
                 falling
                 into
                 the
                 Tyrants
                 hands
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 highly
                 incensed
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 sorely
                 vext
                 ,
                 because
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 persecuted
                 by
                 them
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 were
                 now
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 :
                 )
                 began
                 to
                 enlarge
                 the
                 Reports
                 .
                 But
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 stories
                 that
                 were
                 told
                 ,
                 induced
                 even
                 the
                 Coyners
                 themselves
                 of
                 these
                 false
                 rumours
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 reports
                 they
                 had
                 framed
                 and
                 divulged
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 feigned
                 ,
                 but
                 undoubtedly
                 true
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 had
                 taken
                 them
                 up
                 upon
                 here-say
                 ,
                 affirmed
                 to
                 the
                 authours
                 of
                 these
                 lies
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 affairs
                 was
                 exactly
                 agreeable
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 heard
                 from
                 themselves
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 ,
                 the
                 Arians
                 became
                 emboldened
                 ,
                 brake
                 out
                 into
                 an
                 irrational
                 violence
                 ;
                 threw
                 fire
                 into
                 the
                 Pallace
                 of
                 Nectarius
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 burnt
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 
                   Theodosius's
                   second
                   Consulate
                
                 ,
                 [
                 which
                 he
                 bore
                 ]
                 with
                 Cynegius
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius's
                 Victory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Tyrant's
                 overthrow
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 whilest
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 upon
                 his
                 March
                 towards
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 the
                 Forces
                 under
                 
                 Maximus's
                 Command
                 ,
                 informed
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Military
                 preparations
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 resist
                 an
                 assault
                 of
                 the
                 fame
                 thereof
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 consternation
                 ,
                 bound
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 and
                 delivered
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 slain
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 a
                 twenty
                 seventh
                 of
                 August
                 .
                 But
                 Andragathius
                 (
                 he
                 that
                 slew
                 Gratianus
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hand
                 ,
                 )
                 after
                 he
                 understood
                 that
                 Maximus
                 was
                 routed
                 ,
                 cast
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 adjacent
                 River
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 drowned
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Victorious
                 Emperours
                 made
                 their
                 Entry
                 into
                 
                   Rome
                   .
                   Honorius
                   ,
                   Theodosius's
                
                 Son
                 ,
                 a
                 child
                 very
                 young
                 ,
                 was
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 after
                 Maximus
                 was
                 vanquished
                 ,
                 his
                 Father
                 sent
                 for
                 him
                 from
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 They
                 continued
                 therefore
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 celebrating
                 their
                 triumphal
                 Festivals
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 Theodosius
                 the
                 Emperour
                 shewed
                 a
                 signal
                 instance
                 of
                 his
                 goodness
                 and
                 clemency
                 ,
                 towards
                 b
                 Symmachus
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 Consul
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 this
                 Symmachus
                 was
                 the
                 eminentest
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 admired
                 for
                 his
                 great
                 skill
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Literature
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 now
                 extant
                 many
                 orations
                 of
                 his
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Latine
                 tongue
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 had
                 composed
                 an
                 Oration
                 in
                 praise
                 of
                 Maximus
                 whilest
                 he
                 was
                 alive
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 spoken
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 publick
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 afterwards
                 charged
                 with
                 the
                 crime
                 of
                 high-treason
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 account
                 he
                 was
                 afraid
                 of
                 a
                 capital
                 punishment
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 sanctuary
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Reverence
                 for
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 not
                 only
                 highly
                 honoured
                 the
                 Prelates
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Faith
                 ;
                 but
                 gave
                 a
                 gratious
                 reception
                 to
                 the
                 Novatians
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 embraced
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Creed
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 gratifie
                 Leontius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Novatian
                 Church
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 he
                 pardoned
                 
                 Symmachus's
                 crime
                 .
                 Symmachus
                 having
                 his
                 pardon
                 granted
                 him
                 ,
                 wrote
                 
                   an
                   Apologetick
                
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 .
                 Thus
                 this
                 War
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 seemed
                 to
                 threaten
                 [
                 the
                 Empire
                 ]
                 with
                 great
                 calamity
                 ,
                 was
                 terminated
                 by
                 this
                 sudden
                 conclusion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XV.
                
                 Concerning
                 Flavianus
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 these
                 affairs
                 were
                 transacted
                 a
                 at
                 Antioch
                 in
                 Syria
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Paulinus
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 his
                 followers
                 ,
                 had
                 an
                 aversion
                 for
                 Flavianus
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 they
                 caused
                 Evagrius
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 Bishop
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 party
                 .
                 He
                 having
                 not
                 long
                 survived
                 his
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 no
                 other
                 person
                 was
                 afterwards
                 constituted
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 effected
                 by
                 the
                 diligence
                 and
                 endeavours
                 of
                 Flavianus
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 an
                 aversion
                 for
                 Flavianus
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 had
                 violated
                 his
                 *
                 Oath
                 ,
                 kept
                 their
                 assemblies
                 apart
                 by
                 themselves
                 .
                 But
                 Flavianus
                 left
                 no
                 stone
                 unturned
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 saying
                 is
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 bring
                 these
                 persons
                 also
                 to
                 own
                 a
                 subjection
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Which
                 he
                 effected
                 soon
                 after
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 appeased
                 the
                 anger
                 of
                 Theophilus
                 then
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 intercession
                 Flavianus
                 procured
                 a
                 reconciliation
                 also
                 with
                 Damasus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 For
                 both
                 these
                 Prelates
                 had
                 been
                 incensed
                 against
                 Flavianus
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 perjury
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 a
                 separation
                 amongst
                 that
                 people
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 brought
                 to
                 an
                 †
                 agreement
                 .
                 Theophilus
                 therefore
                 being
                 pacified
                 ,
                 sent
                 Isidorus
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 and
                 reconciled
                 Damasus
                 ,
                 as
                 yet
                 offended
                 ;
                 telling
                 him
                 ,
                 't
                 was
                 very
                 conducive
                 for
                 the
                 effecting
                 an
                 union
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 pass
                 by
                 the
                 fault
                 which
                 Flavianus
                 had
                 committed
                 .
                 Communion
                 being
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 restored
                 to
                 Flavianus
                 ;
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Antioch
                 were
                 within
                 a
                 small
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 reconciliation
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 this
                 affair
                 at
                 Antioch
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Arians
                 in
                 that
                 city
                 were
                 ejected
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 their
                 meetings
                 in
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 thereof
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 interim
                 died
                 Cyrillus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 succeeded
                 by
                 Johannes
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 demolishment
                 of
                 the
                 Idol
                 Temples
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ;
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 Fight
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Pagans
                 and
                 Christians
                 ,
                 which
                 hapned
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 this
                 disturbance
                 also
                 hapned
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 solicitation
                 of
                 Theophilus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 issued
                 forth
                 an
                 Order
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 demolishment
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Temples
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ;
                 and
                 gave
                 command
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Order
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 by
                 
                 Theophilus's
                 care
                 .
                 Theophilus
                 being
                 thus
                 empowered
                 ,
                 used
                 his
                 utmost
                 endeavours
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 exposing
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Mysteries
                 to
                 ignominy
                 and
                 contempt
                 .
                 He
                 cleansed
                 
                 Mithra's
                 Temple
                 ;
                 and
                 destroyed
                 that
                 belonging
                 to
                 Serapis
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 exposed
                 to
                 publick
                 view
                 the
                 bloudy
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 Mithreum
                 .
                 And
                 shewed
                 how
                 full
                 of
                 ridiculousness
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 Serapis
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Gods
                 ,
                 were
                 ;
                 ordering
                 that
                 the
                 †
                 
                 Priapus's
                 should
                 be
                 carried
                 through
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Forum
                 .
                 The
                 Heathens
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 more
                 especially
                 those
                 that
                 profest
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 upon
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 doing
                 hereof
                 ,
                 were
                 unable
                 to
                 repress
                 their
                 discontent
                 :
                 but
                 made
                 an
                 addition
                 to
                 the
                 *
                 former
                 tragick
                 actions
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 perpetrated
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 sign
                 given
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 agreed
                 on
                 before-hand
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 an
                 unanimous
                 assault
                 upon
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 murthered
                 every
                 one
                 they
                 met
                 :
                 moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Christians
                 defended
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 mischief
                 was
                 attended
                 with
                 mischief
                 .
                 This
                 Fight
                 was
                 continued
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 till
                 a
                 satiety
                 of
                 slaughter
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Few
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 were
                 destroyed
                 in
                 this
                 Conflict
                 :
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 [
                 there
                 fell
                 ]
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 .
                 The
                 wounded
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 were
                 innumerable
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 perpetration
                 of
                 this
                 Action
                 ,
                 a
                 fear
                 seized
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 who
                 dreaded
                 the
                 Emperours
                 anger
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 having
                 done
                 what
                 they
                 pleased
                 ,
                 and
                 satiated
                 their
                 minds
                 with
                 slaughters
                 ,
                 they
                 absconded
                 ,
                 some
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 others
                 in
                 another
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 fled
                 from
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 dispersed
                 themselves
                 into
                 several
                 Cities
                 .
                 Amongst
                 which
                 number
                 were
                 the
                 two
                 Grammarians
                 ,
                 a
                 Helladius
                 and
                 Ammonius
                 ;
                 whose
                 Scholar
                 I
                 was
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 when
                 very
                 young
                 .
                 Helladius
                 was
                 stiled
                 Jupiters
                 Priest
                 :
                 Ammonius
                 was
                 †
                 
                 Simius's
                 .
                 This
                 mischief
                 being
                 thus
                 composed
                 ,
                 the
                 b
                 Praefect
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Commander
                 in
                 chief
                 of
                 the
                 Milice
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 assisted
                 Theophilus
                 in
                 demolishing
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Temples
                 .
                 The
                 Temples
                 therefore
                 were
                 ruined
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 their
                 Gods
                 were
                 molten
                 into
                 Caldrons
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 other
                 utensills
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 Alexandrian
                 Church
                 ;
                 the
                 Emperour
                 having
                 given
                 [
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Gods
                 [
                 to
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 ]
                 for
                 the
                 relief
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 Theophilus
                 brake
                 in
                 pieces
                 all
                 [
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 Gods
                 ,
                 save
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 fore-mentioned
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 ordered
                 to
                 be
                 preserved
                 unmelted
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 publick
                 place
                 ;
                 least
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 the
                 Heathens
                 should
                 in
                 ages
                 to
                 come
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 worshippers
                 of
                 such
                 Gods.
                 At
                 which
                 action
                 [
                 of
                 
                 Theophilus's
                 ,
                 ]
                 Ammonius
                 the
                 Grammarian
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 my
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 highly
                 disgusted
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 had
                 suffered
                 most
                 horrid
                 abuses
                 ,
                 c
                 because
                 but
                 one
                 Image
                 only
                 was
                 not
                 melted
                 down
                 ;
                 but
                 was
                 preserved
                 meerly
                 to
                 render
                 Gentilism
                 ridiculous
                 .
                 But
                 Helladius
                 made
                 his
                 boasts
                 in
                 some
                 persons
                 hearing
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Conflict
                 he
                 had
                 slain
                 nine
                 men
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hand
                 .
                 Such
                 were
                 the
                 doings
                 in
                 Alexandria
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Hieroglyphical
                 Letters
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 Serapis
                 .
              
               
                 [
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 ]
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 
                 Serapis's
                 Temple
                 was
                 rifled
                 and
                 demolished
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 Letters
                 found
                 [
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 ]
                 ingraven
                 on
                 stones
                 ;
                 a
                 which
                 [
                 Letters
                 ]
                 they
                 call
                 Hieroglyphical
                 .
                 These
                 Characters
                 had
                 the
                 forms
                 and
                 resemblances
                 of
                 crosses
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Christians
                 and
                 Heathens
                 saw
                 these
                 Characters
                 ,
                 each
                 party
                 *
                 adapted
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Religion
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 affirm
                 that
                 the
                 Cross
                 is
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 Christs
                 salutary
                 Passion
                 ,
                 thought
                 this
                 Character
                 was
                 properly
                 and
                 peculiarly
                 theirs
                 .
                 The
                 Heathens
                 alledged
                 it
                 was
                 some
                 thing
                 [
                 that
                 belonged
                 in
                 ]
                 common
                 both
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Serapis
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 a
                 Character
                 [
                 said
                 they
                 ]
                 made
                 in
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Cross
                 ,
                 betokens
                 one
                 thing
                 amongst
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 another
                 amongst
                 the
                 Heathens
                 .
                 
                 Whilest
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 controverted
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 (
                 who
                 were
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 )
                 having
                 skill
                 in
                 these
                 Hieroglyphical
                 Letters
                 ,
                 gave
                 an
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 Character
                 made
                 in
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 it
                 signified
                 
                   Life
                   to
                   come
                
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 Christians
                 took
                 hold
                 of
                 with
                 much
                 earnestness
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 more
                 advantageous
                 to
                 their
                 Religion
                 in
                 particular
                 ;
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 proud
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 b
                 But
                 after
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 manifested
                 by
                 other
                 
                   Hieroglyphicall
                   Letters
                
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 Serapis's
                 Temple
                 would
                 have
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Character
                 in
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Cross
                 should
                 appear
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 thereby
                 was
                 signified
                 
                   Life
                   to
                   come
                
                 :
                 )
                 then
                 many
                 more
                 came
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 a
                 Confession
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 were
                 baptized
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 relation
                 of
                 what
                 hapned
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Character
                 [
                 that
                 was
                 discovered
                 ,
                 ]
                 made
                 in
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Cross
                 ;
                 which
                 relation
                 I
                 had
                 from
                 report
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Egyptian
                 Priests
                 foreknew
                 what
                 should
                 happen
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 caused
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 a
                 Cross
                 to
                 be
                 ingraven
                 on
                 stones
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                
                 [
                 our
                 Saviours
                 ]
                 
                   coming
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   were
                   hid
                   from
                   Ages
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   Generations
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 *
                 says
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Devill
                 himself
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 knew
                 nothing
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 't
                 was
                 much
                 more
                 unknown
                 to
                 his
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Egyptian
                 Priests
                 .
                 But
                 divine
                 providence
                 designed
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 should
                 happen
                 at
                 the
                 enquiry
                 made
                 into
                 this
                 Character
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 heretofore
                 demonstrated
                 in
                 the
                 Apostle
                 
                 Paul's
                 [
                 Preaching
                 .
                 ]
                 For
                 he
                 ,
                 inspired
                 with
                 wisedom
                 by
                 the
                 divine
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 method
                 towards
                 the
                 Athenians
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 [
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 ]
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 he
                 read
                 the
                 *
                 inscription
                 upon
                 [
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 ]
                 altars
                 ,
                 and
                 adapted
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 discourse
                 .
                 Unless
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 perhaps
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 operation
                 upon
                 the
                 Egyptian
                 Priests
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 on
                 Balaam
                 and
                 Caiaphas
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 †
                 two
                 persons
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 will
                 and
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 )
                 uttered
                 prophesies
                 concerning
                 good
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 let
                 thus
                 much
                 be
                 said
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVIII
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 during
                 his
                 stay
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 did
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 good
                 to
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 demolishing
                 those
                 Receptacles
                 for
                 Thieves
                 in
                 the
                 Bake-houses
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 [
                 by
                 prohibiting
                 ]
                 the
                 obscene
                 [
                 use
                 ]
                 of
                 Bells
                 in
                 the
                 Stews
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 during
                 his
                 short
                 stay
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 many
                 instances
                 highly
                 beneficiall
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 his
                 donation
                 of
                 some
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 his
                 abrogating
                 others
                 .
                 For
                 his
                 donations
                 were
                 many
                 and
                 great
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 *
                 regulated
                 two
                 villanous
                 and
                 most
                 infamous
                 abuses
                 [
                 frequently
                 practised
                 in
                 ]
                 that
                 City
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 whereof
                 was
                 this
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 †
                 great
                 City
                 Rome
                 houses
                 of
                 a
                 vast
                 bigness
                 and
                 largness
                 ,
                 long
                 since
                 [
                 built
                 ,
                 ]
                 wherein
                 the
                 bread
                 was
                 made
                 which
                 was
                 distributed
                 amongst
                 the
                 Citizens
                 .
                 The
                 Masters
                 of
                 these
                 houses
                 (
                 whom
                 the
                 Romans
                 in
                 their
                 language
                 term
                 a
                 Mancipes
                 ,
                 )
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 turned
                 these
                 Edifices
                 into
                 Receptacles
                 for
                 Thieves
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Bake-houses
                 in
                 these
                 buildings
                 were
                 situated
                 under
                 ground
                 ;
                 at
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 Structures
                 they
                 built
                 Victualling
                 houses
                 ,
                 
                 wherein
                 they
                 prostituted
                 Whores
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 device
                 they
                 *
                 trapanned
                 many
                 persons
                 ;
                 some
                 going
                 in
                 thither
                 to
                 supply
                 themselves
                 with
                 food
                 ,
                 others
                 to
                 satisfie
                 their
                 libidinous
                 and
                 filthy
                 desires
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 Engin
                 [
                 purposely
                 made
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 ]
                 they
                 were
                 †
                 conveyed
                 from
                 the
                 Victualling
                 house
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 Bake-house
                 .
                 This
                 trick
                 was
                 chiefly
                 put
                 upon
                 strangers
                 that
                 sojourned
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 were
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 trapan'd
                 ,
                 they
                 forced
                 to
                 work
                 in
                 the
                 Bake-houses
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 places
                 many
                 continued
                 till
                 they
                 were
                 grown
                 old
                 ;
                 being
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 relations
                 taking
                 it
                 for
                 granted
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 dead
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                 Theodosius's
                 Souldiers
                 fell
                 into
                 this
                 snare
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 the
                 Souldier
                 was
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Bake-house
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 suffered
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 ,
                 he
                 drew
                 a
                 Dagger
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 killed
                 those
                 that
                 opposed
                 [
                 his
                 escape
                 .
                 ]
                 The
                 rest
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 affrighted
                 at
                 what
                 had
                 happened
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 Souldier
                 go
                 out
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 having
                 had
                 notice
                 hereof
                 ,
                 punished
                 the
                 Mancipes
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 order
                 that
                 those
                 houses
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 Receptacles
                 for
                 Thieves
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 pulled
                 down
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 ignominious
                 practises
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 the
                 Emperour
                 freed
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 .
                 Another
                 was
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 woman
                 were
                 taken
                 in
                 adultery
                 ,
                 they
                 punished
                 the
                 delinquent
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 punishment
                 as
                 might
                 make
                 her
                 better
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 rather
                 as
                 should
                 aggravate
                 her
                 offence
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 shut
                 her
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 narrow
                 Brothel-house
                 ,
                 and
                 forced
                 her
                 to
                 play
                 the
                 whore
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 impudent
                 manner
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 performing
                 that
                 most
                 unclean
                 act
                 ,
                 they
                 caused
                 little
                 b
                 Bells
                 to
                 be
                 rung
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 [
                 within
                 ]
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 concealed
                 from
                 those
                 who
                 passed
                 by
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 that
                 ignominious
                 punishment
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 all
                 people
                 by
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 Bells
                 rung
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 information
                 of
                 this
                 impudent
                 usage
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 tollerate
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 commanded
                 those
                 Sistra
                 (
                 for
                 by
                 that
                 name
                 
                   these
                   Stews
                
                 were
                 called
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 pulled
                 down
                 ;
                 and
                 gave
                 order
                 that
                 women
                 taken
                 in
                 adultery
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 *
                 punished
                 by
                 other
                 Laws
                 .
                 From
                 these
                 two
                 most
                 wicked
                 and
                 reproachfull
                 †
                 usages
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 freed
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 well
                 settled
                 all
                 other
                 affairs
                 ,
                 left
                 
                   Valentinianus
                   Junior
                
                 Emperour
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 himself
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Son
                 Honorius
                 ,
                 returned
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 entred
                 that
                 City
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 Tatianus
                 and
                 Symmachus
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 November
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 
                   Penitentiary
                   Presbyters
                
                 ,
                 how
                 [
                 these
                 Officers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ]
                 were
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 put
                 down
                 .
              
               
                 ABout
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 it
                 was
                 judged
                 requisite
                 to
                 extinguish
                 [
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 ]
                 those
                 Presbyters
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 whose
                 charge
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 oversee
                 Penitents
                 :
                 [
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 ]
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 .
                 a
                 From
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 Novatians
                 made
                 a
                 separation
                 of
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 unwilling
                 to
                 communicate
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 Lapsed
                 in
                 the
                 Persecution
                 under
                 Decius
                 ;
                 the
                 Bishops
                 added
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 penitency
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 b
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 intent
                 that
                 
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 had
                 sinned
                 after
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 might
                 make
                 a
                 confession
                 of
                 their
                 crimes
                 c
                 before
                 this
                 Presbyter
                 instituted
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 This
                 Canon
                 is
                 in
                 force
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 amongst
                 other
                 Heresies
                 .
                 Only
                 the
                 Homoöusians
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 who
                 embraced
                 the
                 same
                 Sentiments
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 Novatians
                 ,
                 have
                 refused
                 [
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 
                   Penitentiary
                   Presbyter
                
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Novatians
                 admitted
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 *
                 additional
                 Function
                 at
                 its
                 first
                 institution
                 .
                 But
                 [
                 the
                 Homoöusians
                 ]
                 who
                 are
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 retained
                 [
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Penitentiaries
                 ]
                 for
                 a
                 †
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 abrogated
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Nectarius
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 this
                 accident
                 which
                 hapned
                 in
                 the
                 [
                 Constantinopolitan
                 ]
                 Church
                 .
                 There
                 came
                 a
                 d
                 Gentlewoman
                 to
                 the
                 Penitentiarie
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 ]
                 she
                 made
                 particular
                 confession
                 of
                 those
                 sins
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 had
                 committed
                 after
                 Baptism
                 .
                 The
                 Presbyter
                 advised
                 the
                 woman
                 to
                 fast
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 continually
                 ,
                 that
                 together
                 with
                 her
                 confession
                 ,
                 she
                 might
                 have
                 some
                 e
                 work
                 also
                 worthy
                 of
                 Repentance
                 to
                 shew
                 .
                 f
                 Some
                 time
                 after
                 this
                 the
                 woman
                 detected
                 her self
                 of
                 another
                 crime
                 .
                 For
                 she
                 confessed
                 that
                 a
                 Deacon
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 had
                 lain
                 with
                 her
                 .
                 Upon
                 her
                 discovery
                 hereof
                 ,
                 the
                 Deacon
                 was
                 ejected
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 g
                 people
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 tumult
                 disturbed
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 offended
                 at
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 because
                 that
                 fact
                 had
                 brought
                 an
                 infamy
                 and
                 disgrace
                 upon
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 Ecclesiastick
                 persons
                 were
                 reproacht
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 one
                 Eudaemon
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 birth
                 an
                 Alexandrian
                 ,
                 advised
                 Nectarius
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 to
                 h
                 abolish
                 the
                 Penitentiary
                 Persbyters
                 [
                 Office
                 ;
                 ]
                 and
                 to
                 leave
                 every
                 person
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 conscience
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 [
                 Holy
                 ]
                 Mysteries
                 :
                 
                 For
                 this
                 [
                 in
                 his
                 judgment
                 ]
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 of
                 freeing
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 obloquie
                 and
                 disgrace
                 .
                 I
                 my self
                 having
                 heard
                 these
                 words
                 from
                 Eudaemon
                 ,
                 have
                 taken
                 the
                 boldness
                 to
                 insert
                 them
                 into
                 this
                 my
                 History
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 often
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 used
                 my
                 utmost
                 care
                 and
                 industry
                 ,
                 to
                 procure
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 affairs
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 knew
                 them
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 accurate
                 researches
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 lest
                 I
                 should
                 record
                 any
                 passage
                 which
                 is
                 untrue
                 .
                 But
                 my
                 answer
                 to
                 Eudaemon
                 [
                 when
                 he
                 told
                 me
                 hereof
                 ]
                 first
                 ,
                 was
                 this
                 ;
                 i
                 
                   Whether
                   your
                   advice
                   ,
                   O
                   Presbyter
                   !
                   hath
                   been
                   for
                   the
                   Churches
                   good
                   ,
                   or
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   God
                   knoweth
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   see
                   that
                   it
                   has
                   given
                   an
                   occasion
                   ,
                   of
                   our
                   not
                   reprehending
                   one
                   anothers
                   faults
                   any
                   more
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   our
                   observing
                   that
                   Apostolick
                   Precept
                   ,
                   which
                   saith
                   ,
                
                 *
                 
                   have
                   no
                   fellowship
                   with
                   the
                   unfruitfull
                   works
                   of
                   darkness
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   reprove
                   them
                   .
                
                 But
                 ,
                 let
                 thus
                 much
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 said
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XX.
                
                 That
                 there
                 were
                 [
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ]
                 many
                 Schisms
                 amongst
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Hereticks
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 fit
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 leave
                 unmentioned
                 those
                 things
                 also
                 which
                 hapned
                 amongst
                 others
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 the
                 
                   Arians
                   ,
                   Novatians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 their
                 denominations
                 from
                 Macedonius
                 and
                 Eunomius
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Church
                 being
                 divided
                 ,
                 rested
                 not
                 in
                 that
                 division
                 once
                 made
                 .
                 But
                 turning
                 again
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 an
                 engagement
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 taking
                 hold
                 of
                 a
                 small
                 and
                 frivolous
                 pretence
                 ,
                 raised
                 mutual
                 separations
                 and
                 divisions
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 reasons
                 ,
                 each
                 party
                 were
                 the
                 Authours
                 of
                 dissentions
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 procedure
                 of
                 our
                 History
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 persecuted
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 except
                 Eunomius
                 :
                 who
                 holding
                 his
                 meetings
                 in
                 private
                 houses
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 reciting
                 the
                 books
                 he
                 had
                 written
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 order
                 sent
                 into
                 banishment
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 corrupted
                 many
                 persons
                 with
                 his
                 doctrine
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Emperour
                 molested
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 [
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 ]
                 nor
                 did
                 he
                 force
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 communion
                 with
                 himself
                 .
                 But
                 permitted
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 meet
                 at
                 their
                 private
                 Conventicles
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 entertain
                 such
                 Sentiments
                 concerning
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 as
                 every
                 of
                 them
                 *
                 could
                 attain
                 to
                 in
                 their
                 conceptions
                 thereof
                 .
                 He
                 gave
                 the
                 other
                 Hereticks
                 a
                 Licence
                 of
                 building
                 themselves
                 Oratories
                 without
                 the
                 Cities
                 .
                 But
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Novatians
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 embraced
                 the
                 same
                 Sentiments
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 )
                 should
                 without
                 any
                 fear
                 continue
                 in
                 their
                 Churches
                 within
                 the
                 Cities
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 .
                 Concerning
                 whom
                 I
                 judge
                 it
                 opportune
                 to
                 relate
                 some
                 passages
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 make
                 a
                 short
                 repetition
                 of
                 what
                 has
                 been
                 said
                 before
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXI
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Novatians
                 also
                 disagreed
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Gelius
                 Presided
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Novatians
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 during
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 fourty
                 years
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Constantine
                 untill
                 the
                 sixth
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 *
                 somewhere
                 related
                 before
                 .
                 Being
                 near
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 he
                 ordains
                 Sisinnius
                 to
                 succeed
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 over
                 which
                 Agelius
                 Presided
                 ;
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 great
                 eloquence
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 instructed
                 in
                 Philosophy
                 by
                 Maximus
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 [
                 that
                 he
                 read
                 to
                 ]
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Julian
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Novatian
                 Congregation
                 found
                 fault
                 with
                 this
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 because
                 [
                 Agelius
                 ]
                 had
                 not
                 rather
                 ordained
                 Marcianus
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 an
                 eminent
                 piety
                 ,
                 by
                 †
                 whose
                 interest
                 the
                 Novatians
                 had
                 continued
                 unmolested
                 during
                 Valens's
                 Reign
                 ;
                 Agelius
                 ,
                 desirous
                 to
                 appease
                 the
                 people's
                 discontent
                 ,
                 ordained
                 Marcianus
                 also
                 :
                 and
                 being
                 somewhat
                 recovered
                 from
                 his
                 distemper
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 spake
                 these
                 words
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 on
                 his
                 own
                 account
                 :
                 
                   After
                   my
                   decease
                   ,
                   (
                   saies
                   he
                   )
                   take
                   Marcianus
                
                 [
                 
                   for
                   your
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   and
                   after
                   Marcianus
                   ,
                   Sisinnius
                
                 .
                 Having
                 survived
                 these
                 words
                 a
                 small
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 Marcianus
                 therefore
                 being
                 constituted
                 Bishop
                 over
                 the
                 Novatians
                 ,
                 there
                 arose
                 a
                 division
                 in
                 their
                 Church
                 also
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 .
                 One
                 Sabbatius
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 had
                 turned
                 Christian
                 from
                 being
                 a
                 Jew
                 ,
                 )
                 being
                 by
                 Marcianus
                 promoted
                 to
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 continued
                 notwithstanding
                 a
                 zealous
                 promoter
                 of
                 Judaism
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 leavened
                 before
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 extreamly
                 ambitious
                 of
                 being
                 made
                 a
                 Bishop
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 procured
                 two
                 Presbyters
                 (
                 Theoctistus
                 and
                 Macarius
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 privy
                 to
                 his
                 ambitious
                 design
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Assistants
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 a
                 resolution
                 of
                 defending
                 that
                 innovation
                 [
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Novatians
                 ]
                 in
                 Valens's
                 Reign
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Festival
                 of
                 Eaester
                 ,
                 at
                 Pazum
                 a
                 Village
                 in
                 Phrygia
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 mentioned
                 ‖
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 [
                 following
                 ]
                 an
                 Ascetick
                 and
                 more
                 austere
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 secretly
                 withdrew
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 aggrieved
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 some
                 persons
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 suspicion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 unworthy
                 of
                 a
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 Mysteries
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 his
                 design
                 was
                 discovered
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 desire
                 was
                 to
                 hold
                 private
                 and
                 separate
                 meetings
                 .
                 When
                 Marcianus
                 understood
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 himself
                 complained
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 mistake
                 in
                 ordaining
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 promoted
                 persons
                 so
                 ambitious
                 of
                 vain-glory
                 to
                 the
                 †
                 Presbyterate
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 grieved
                 ,
                 did
                 frequently
                 use
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   better
                   he
                   had
                   laid
                   his
                   hands
                   on
                   thorns
                   ,
                   than
                   when
                   he
                   preferred
                   Sabbatius
                   to
                   the
                   dignity
                   of
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   .
                
                 
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 *
                 he
                 procured
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 Novatian
                 Bishops
                 to
                 be
                 convened
                 at
                 *
                 Sangarum
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Mart-Town
                 in
                 Bithynia
                 ,
                 lying
                 near
                 Helenopolis
                 .
                 [
                 The
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 being
                 convened
                 there
                 ,
                 sent
                 for
                 Sabbatius
                 ,
                 and
                 ordered
                 him
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 before
                 the
                 Synod
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 his
                 grief
                 .
                 Upon
                 his
                 affirming
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 dissention
                 about
                 [
                 the
                 observation
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Feast
                 [
                 of
                 Easter
                 ]
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 troubled
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 ought
                 [
                 as
                 he
                 said
                 ]
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 that
                 the
                 Jews
                 observed
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 agreeable
                 to
                 that
                 Sanction
                 which
                 those
                 convened
                 at
                 Pazum
                 promulged
                 :
                 )
                 the
                 Bishops
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 suspition
                 ,
                 that
                 Sabbatius
                 pretended
                 all
                 this
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 desirous
                 of
                 a
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 bound
                 him
                 with
                 an
                 oath
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 never
                 accept
                 of
                 a
                 Bishoprick
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 had
                 sworn
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 published
                 a
                 *
                 Rule
                 concerning
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 Canon
                 they
                 gave
                 this
                 Title
                 ,
                 †
                 Adiaphoros
                 :
                 affirming
                 that
                 a
                 disagreement
                 about
                 the
                 Festival
                 [
                 of
                 Easter
                 ]
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 for
                 a
                 separation
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 convened
                 at
                 Pazum
                 did
                 no
                 prejudice
                 to
                 the
                 Catholick
                 and
                 universal
                 Rule
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 Ancients
                 [
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 lived
                 nearest
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 differed
                 in
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 this
                 Festival
                 ,
                 yet
                 communicated
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 raised
                 any
                 dissention
                 [
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 .
                 ]
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Novations
                 [
                 they
                 added
                 ,
                 ]
                 who
                 inhabit
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 Rome
                 ,
                 never
                 followed
                 the
                 Jewish
                 usage
                 ;
                 but
                 always
                 kept
                 Easter
                 after
                 the
                 Aequinox
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 separated
                 not
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Faith
                 ,
                 who
                 observed
                 not
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 that
                 they
                 themselves
                 did
                 .
                 Upon
                 these
                 and
                 many
                 such
                 like
                 mature
                 considerations
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 that
                 
                   Indifferent
                   Canon
                
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 mentioned
                 )
                 concerning
                 Easter
                 :
                 whereby
                 it
                 was
                 left
                 to
                 every
                 ones
                 arbitrement
                 ,
                 to
                 celebrate
                 Easter
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 usage
                 which
                 by
                 a
                 prejudicate
                 opinion
                 he
                 had
                 embraced
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 dissention
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 communion
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 celebrated
                 that
                 Festival
                 after
                 a
                 different
                 manner
                 ,
                 should
                 notwithstanding
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 unity
                 and
                 agreement
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 This
                 Rule
                 therefore
                 concerning
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 :
                 having
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 been
                 constituted
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 Sabbatius
                 being
                 bound
                 by
                 his
                 oath
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 there
                 hapned
                 any
                 discrepancy
                 in
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 ,
                 )
                 himself
                 anticipated
                 the
                 Fast
                 by
                 keeping
                 it
                 in
                 private
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 b
                 and
                 having
                 watched
                 all
                 night
                 ,
                 he
                 celebrated
                 the
                 solemn
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 of
                 the
                 Passover
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 whole
                 congregation
                 were
                 assembled
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 together
                 with
                 them
                 partook
                 of
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 .
                 This
                 he
                 did
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 could
                 not
                 avoid
                 being
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 multitude
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 simpler
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 more
                 especially
                 the
                 Phrygians
                 and
                 Galatians
                 ,
                 thinking
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 justified
                 by
                 this
                 fact
                 ,
                 imitated
                 Sabbatius
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 the
                 Passover
                 in
                 secret
                 agreeable
                 to
                 his
                 fashion
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 time
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 Sabbatius
                 disregarding
                 his
                 oath
                 ,
                 held
                 Schismatical
                 Meetings
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 constituted
                 Bishop
                 over
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 his
                 own
                 followers
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 procedure
                 of
                 our
                 History
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXII
                
                 .
                 This
                 Historian's
                 Sentiment
                 concerning
                 the
                 disagreements
                 which
                 appear
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 ,
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 ,
                 Baptisms
                 ,
                 Fasts
                 ,
                 Marriages
                 ,
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 celebrating
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Rites
                 and
                 Observances
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 not
                 unseasonable
                 to
                 declare
                 in
                 short
                 what
                 comes
                 into
                 my
                 mind
                 concerning
                 Easter
                 .
                 Neither
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Moderns
                 who
                 have
                 studiously
                 followed
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 had
                 in
                 my
                 judgment
                 any
                 just
                 or
                 rational
                 cause
                 of
                 contending
                 so
                 much
                 about
                 this
                 Festival
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 considered
                 not
                 with
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Religion
                 was
                 changed
                 into
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 those
                 accurate
                 [
                 observances
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Masaick
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Types
                 [
                 of
                 things
                 future
                 ]
                 wholly
                 ceased
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 carries
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 its
                 own
                 demonstration
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 no
                 one
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Laws
                 has
                 permitted
                 the
                 Christians
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 Rites
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 has
                 expresly
                 forbid
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 not
                 only
                 reject
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 advises
                 against
                 contending
                 about
                 Festival
                 days
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Galatians
                
                 ,
                 his
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   Tell
                   me
                   ,
                   ye
                   that
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   do
                   ye
                   not
                   hear
                   the
                   Law
                   ?
                
                 And
                 having
                 spent
                 some
                 few
                 words
                 in
                 his
                 discourse
                 hereof
                 ,
                 he
                 demonstrates
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 are
                 servants
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 †
                 followed
                 Christ
                 are
                 called
                 to
                 Liberty
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 his
                 admonition
                 ,
                 that
                 days
                 and
                 months
                 and
                 years
                 should
                 
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 be
                 observed
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Colossians
                
                 he
                 does
                 loudly
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 [
                 such
                 ]
                 observations
                 are
                 a
                 shadow
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   judge
                   you
                   in
                   meat
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   drink
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   any
                   holy
                   day
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   moon
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   sabbath-days
                   ;
                   which
                   are
                   a
                   shadow
                   of
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrews
                
                 ,
                 this
                 very
                 [
                 Apostle
                 ]
                 does
                 confirm
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 †
                 
                   For
                   the
                   priesthood
                   being
                   changed
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   necessity
                   a
                   change
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 therefore
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gospels
                 have
                 no
                 where
                 imposed
                 the
                 yoak
                 of
                 servitude
                 on
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 approached
                 the
                 Preaching
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 :
                 ]
                 but
                 have
                 left
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 honoured
                 by
                 their
                 gratitude
                 and
                 benevolence
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 had
                 benefits
                 conferred
                 upon
                 them
                 [
                 on
                 those
                 days
                 .
                 ]
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 men
                 love
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 because
                 thereon
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 cessation
                 from
                 their
                 labours
                 ,
                 each
                 person
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 has
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 custom
                 celebrated
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 saving
                 Passion
                 .
                 For
                 neither
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 have
                 enjoyned
                 us
                 by
                 any
                 Law
                 to
                 observe
                 this
                 Festival
                 .
                 Not
                 have
                 the
                 Gospels
                 or
                 the
                 Apostles
                 threatned
                 us
                 with
                 any
                 mulct
                 ,
                 punishment
                 ,
                 or
                 curse
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Mosaick
                   Law
                
                 does
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 meerly
                 for
                 the
                 History's
                 sake
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 [
                 a
                 publishing
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 reproach
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 (
                 because
                 they
                 polluted
                 themselves
                 with
                 bloud
                 on
                 their
                 very
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 has
                 been
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 Gospells
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 suffered
                 even
                 on
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 unleavened
                 bread
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Apostles
                 design
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 Laws
                 concerning
                 Festival
                 days
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 introduce
                 good
                 life
                 and
                 piety
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 have
                 been
                 established
                 by
                 custom
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 also
                 hath
                 had
                 a
                 peculiar
                 observation
                 amongst
                 all
                 persons
                 from
                 some
                 old
                 usage
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 have
                 made
                 any
                 determinate
                 Decree
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 this
                 Festival
                 had
                 its
                 original
                 amongst
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 from
                 custom
                 rather
                 than
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 things
                 themselves
                 do
                 demonstrate
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Asia
                   the
                   Less
                
                 ,
                 most
                 people
                 kept
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 disregarding
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 this
                 was
                 their
                 practise
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 never
                 made
                 a
                 separation
                 from
                 those
                 who
                 celebrated
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 otherwise
                 :
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 Victor
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 over-much
                 heated
                 with
                 anger
                 ,
                 sent
                 an
                 *
                 
                   Excommunicatory
                   Libell
                
                 to
                 the
                 †
                 Quartodecimani
                 in
                 Asia
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 fact
                 Irenaeus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lyons
                 in
                 France
                 severely
                 reproved
                 Victor
                 by
                 Letter
                 ;
                 blaming
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 immoderate
                 heat
                 ;
                 and
                 informing
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 the
                 Ancients
                 differed
                 in
                 their
                 celebration
                 of
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 did
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 separate
                 from
                 a
                 mutual
                 communion
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 that
                 Polycarp
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 a
                 who
                 afterwards
                 suffered
                 Martyrdom
                 under
                 Cordianus
                 ,
                 communicated
                 with
                 Anicetus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 no
                 separation
                 from
                 him
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 this
                 Festival
                 ,
                 although
                 Polycarp
                 himself
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 country
                 usage
                 [
                 practised
                 ]
                 in
                 [
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 ]
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 kept
                 Easter
                 on
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 as
                 Eusebius
                 says
                 in
                 the
                 *
                 
                   Fifth
                   Book
                   of
                   his
                   Ecclesiastick
                   History
                   .
                
                 Some
                 therefore
                 in
                 
                   Asia
                   the
                   Less
                
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 kept
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
                 Others
                 in
                 the
                 b
                 
                   Eastern
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 celebrated
                 that
                 Feast
                 on
                 the
                 †
                 Sunday
                 indeed
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 differed
                 concerning
                 the
                 month
                 .
                 Those
                 [
                 first
                 mentioned
                 ]
                 were
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Jews
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 followed
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 observed
                 not
                 an
                 exact
                 Rule
                 .
                 c
                 These
                 celebrated
                 Easter
                 after
                 the
                 Aequinox
                 ,
                 refusing
                 to
                 keep
                 that
                 Feast
                 with
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 affirm
                 that
                 Easter
                 must
                 always
                 be
                 kept
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 in
                 Aries
                 ,
                 on
                 that
                 month
                 which
                 the
                 Antiochians
                 term
                 Xanthicus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Romans
                   April
                
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 their
                 practise
                 hereof
                 ,
                 they
                 followed
                 [
                 as
                 they
                 affirmed
                 ]
                 not
                 the
                 modern
                 Jews
                 who
                 mistake
                 almost
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Ancients
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 Josephus
                 ;
                 agreeable
                 whereto
                 are
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 that
                 Authour
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Third
                   Book
                   of
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Antiquities
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 these
                 persons
                 disagreed
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 all
                 other
                 [
                 Christians
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Ocean
                 it self
                 ,
                 are
                 found
                 to
                 have
                 celebrated
                 Easter
                 after
                 the
                 Aequinox
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 very
                 ancient
                 tradition
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 these
                 persons
                 keep
                 it
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 never
                 disagreed
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 the
                 *
                 Synod
                 under
                 Constantine
                 alter
                 this
                 Festival
                 ,
                 as
                 d
                 some
                 have
                 noysed
                 it
                 abroad
                 .
                 For
                 Constantine
                 himself
                 writing
                 to
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 differed
                 about
                 this
                 Festival
                 ,
                 advised
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 few
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 followers
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 exceeded
                 them
                 in
                 number
                 .
                 You
                 will
                 find
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Letter
                 entire
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   the
                   Third
                   Book
                   of
                   Eusebius's
                   Life
                   of
                   Constantine
                   .
                
                 But
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 [
                 which
                 treats
                 ]
                 concerning
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 ,
                 runs
                 thus
                 :
                 —
                 *
                 
                   And
                   since
                   't
                   is
                   a
                   decent
                   Order
                   ,
                   which
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   in
                   the
                   Western
                   ,
                   Southern
                   ,
                   and
                   Northern
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   do
                   observe
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   places
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   East
                   .
                   Upon
                   which
                   account
                   ,
                   all
                   persons
                   have
                   at
                   present
                   judged
                   it
                   good
                   and
                   right
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   We
                   Our Self
                   also
                   have
                   engaged
                   it
                   will
                   please
                   Your
                   Prudence
                   ;
                   )
                   [
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   ]
                   that
                   what
                   is
                   observed
                   with
                   one
                   concordant
                   mind
                   in
                   the
                   City
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 throughout
                 Italy
                 ,
                 Africa
                 ,
                 all
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 the
                 Gallia's
                 ,
                 the
                 Britannia's
                 ,
                 the
                 Libya's
                 ,
                 all
                 Greece
                 ,
                 the
                 Asian
                 and
                 Pontick
                 Dicecesis
                 ,
                 and
                 Cilicia
                 ;
                 
                   will
                   willingly
                   be
                   embraced
                   by
                   Your
                   Prudence
                   also
                   :
                   which
                   will
                   attentively
                   consider
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   that
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   Churches
                   in
                   the
                   forenamed
                   places
                   is
                   greater
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   't
                   is
                   most
                   just
                   and
                   commendable
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   persons
                   should
                   chiefly
                   and
                   in
                   common
                   desire
                   that
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   which
                   strict
                   reason
                   seems
                   to
                   require
                   ;
                   and
                
                 e
                 
                   to
                   have
                   no
                   society
                   with
                   the
                   perjury
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                
                 Such
                 is
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Letter
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 the
                 Quartodecimani
                 do
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 was
                 delivered
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 John
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 usage
                 in
                 force
                 with
                 them
                 was
                 delivered
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul.
                 Notwithstanding
                 ,
                 neither
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 parties
                 can
                 produce
                 any
                 written
                 testimony
                 in
                 confirmation
                 hereof
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 is
                 kept
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 from
                 some
                 usage
                 and
                 custom
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 from
                 hence
                 conjecture
                 .
                 No
                 Sect
                 of
                 Religion
                 observes
                 the
                 same
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 f
                 although
                 it
                 embraces
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 concerning
                 God.
                 For
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Faith
                 ,
                 differ
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 concerning
                 Rites
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 unseasonable
                 to
                 add
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 concerning
                 the
                 different
                 usages
                 of
                 Churches
                 .
                 First
                 therefore
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Fasts
                 before
                 Easter
                 are
                 observed
                 one
                 way
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 different
                 by
                 others
                 .
                 g
                 For
                 they
                 at
                 Rome
                 fast
                 three
                 continued
                 weeks
                 before
                 Easter
                 ,
                 excepting
                 Saturdays
                 and
                 Sundays
                 .
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Illyricum
                 ,
                 those
                 throughout
                 all
                 Achaia
                 ,
                 and
                 h
                 they
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 observe
                 a
                 Fast
                 of
                 six
                 weeks
                 before
                 Easter
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 term
                 *
                 
                   the
                   fourty
                   days
                   Fast.
                
                 i
                 Others
                 in
                 a
                 different
                 manner
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 begin
                 their
                 fast
                 from
                 the
                 seventh
                 week
                 before
                 Easter
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 fast
                 three
                 five
                 days
                 only
                 [
                 part
                 of
                 three
                 weeks
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 intervalls
                 ;
                 yet
                 nevertheless
                 they
                 also
                 call
                 that
                 time
                 
                   the
                   fourty
                   days
                   Fast.
                
                 And
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 wonder
                 ,
                 how
                 these
                 persons
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 disagree
                 about
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 days
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 should
                 in
                 common
                 give
                 it
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   the
                   fourty
                   days
                   fast
                
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 appellation
                 some
                 assign
                 one
                 reason
                 ,
                 other
                 another
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 particular
                 fancies
                 and
                 humours
                 .
                 You
                 likewise
                 find
                 several
                 persons
                 disagreeing
                 not
                 only
                 k
                 about
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 days
                 ,
                 but
                 differing
                 also
                 in
                 their
                 abstinency
                 from
                 meats
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 abstain
                 wholly
                 from
                 [
                 eating
                 of
                 ]
                 living
                 creatures
                 :
                 others
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 living
                 creatures
                 feed
                 on
                 fish
                 only
                 .
                 Othersome
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 fish
                 ,
                 eat
                 fowl
                 also
                 ;
                 affirming
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 
                 Moses's
                 *
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 were
                 made
                 likewise
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 .
                 Some
                 abstain
                 from
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 fruits
                 of
                 trees
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 eggs
                 .
                 Others
                 feed
                 upon
                 dry
                 bread
                 only
                 :
                 othersome
                 eat
                 not
                 even
                 this
                 ▪
                 Others
                 ,
                 having
                 fasted
                 till
                 the
                 l
                 ninth
                 hour
                 ,
                 m
                 feed
                 upon
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 food
                 whatever
                 making
                 no
                 distinction
                 .
                 n
                 Again
                 ,
                 amongst
                 other
                 Nations
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 usages
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 innumerable
                 reasons
                 are
                 assigned
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 regard
                 no
                 one
                 can
                 produce
                 a
                 command
                 in
                 writing
                 concerning
                 this
                 thing
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 left
                 every
                 one
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 will
                 and
                 free
                 choice
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 no
                 person
                 might
                 be
                 compelled
                 through
                 fear
                 or
                 necessity
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 .
                 Such
                 is
                 the
                 disagreement
                 throughout
                 the
                 Churches
                 about
                 their
                 fastings
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 the
                 variety
                 [
                 amongst
                 them
                 ]
                 less
                 ,
                 o
                 about
                 their
                 performances
                 in
                 their
                 Religious
                 Assemblies
                 .
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 though
                 [
                 almost
                 ]
                 all
                 Churches
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 do
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Mysteries
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 at
                 the
                 period
                 of
                 every
                 week
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Alexandrians
                 and
                 they
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 some
                 ancient
                 tradition
                 ,
                 refuse
                 to
                 practise
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 Egyptians
                 who
                 are
                 neighbours
                 to
                 the
                 Alexandrians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Thebaïs
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 Religious
                 Meetings
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 :
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 they
                 participate
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 is
                 usual
                 amongst
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 For
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 feasted
                 ,
                 and
                 filled
                 themselves
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 victuals
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 evening
                 they
                 *
                 offer
                 ,
                 and
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 †
                 
                   fourth
                   Feria
                
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 that
                 termed
                 the
                 ‖
                 
                   Preparation
                   day
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 read
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Doctours
                 expound
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 performed
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 usage
                 of
                 great
                 antiquity
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 Origen
                 most
                 commonly
                 taught
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 these
                 days
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 very
                 Learned
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 and
                 perceiving
                 that
                 the
                 secret
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mosaick
                   Law
                
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 expounded
                 literally
                 ,
                 reduced
                 his
                 discourse
                 concerning
                 the
                 passover
                 to
                 a
                 Mysticall
                 sense
                 ;
                 asserting
                 that
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 one
                 only
                 true
                 Passover
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 celebrated
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 being
                 fastned
                 to
                 his
                 Cross
                 ,
                 he
                 vanquished
                 the
                 adverse
                 powers
                 ,
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 Trophy
                 against
                 the
                 Devill
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Catecumens
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   the
                   Faithfull
                
                 ,
                 are
                 without
                 difference
                 or
                 distinction
                 made
                 Readers
                 and
                 p
                 
                   Psalm
                   setters
                
                 ,
                 whereas
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Faithfull
                
                 only
                 are
                 promoted
                 to
                 this
                 dignity
                 .
                 q
                 I
                 my self
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 in
                 Thessaly
                 ,
                 knew
                 another
                 custom
                 also
                 .
                 A
                 Clergy-man
                 in
                 that
                 Country
                 (
                 if
                 after
                 his
                 taking
                 Orders
                 ,
                 he
                 does
                 lie
                 with
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 legally
                 married
                 before
                 his
                 being
                 Ordained
                 )
                 is
                 r
                 degraded
                 :
                 whereas
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 all
                 [
                 Clergy-men
                 ]
                 s
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 accord
                 do
                 abstain
                 [
                 from
                 their
                 wives
                 ,
                 ]
                 even
                 the
                 Bishops
                 themselves
                 ;
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 this
                 [
                 voluntarily
                 ,
                 ]
                 not
                 by
                 force
                 or
                 compulsion
                 of
                 a
                 Law.
                 For
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 during
                 even
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 have
                 begotten
                 children
                 of
                 a
                 lawfull
                 wife
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 this
                 usage
                 in
                 Thessaly
                 was
                 Heliodorus
                 ,
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Trica
                 in
                 that
                 Country
                 ,
                 under
                 whose
                 name
                 there
                 are
                 Love-Books
                 extant
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 t
                 composed
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 entitled
                 them
                 Aethiopici
                 .
                 This
                 same
                 custom
                 is
                 observed
                 in
                 Thessalonica
                 ,
                 in
                 Macedonia
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Achaia
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 also
                 known
                 another
                 custom
                 in
                 Thessaly
                 .
                 They
                 baptize
                 there
                 on
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 Easter
                 only
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 except
                 a
                 very
                 few
                 ,
                 die
                 unbaptized
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 Antioch
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Syria
                 ,
                 the
                 site
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 inverted
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Altar
                 *
                 stands
                 not
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 but
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 .
                 In
                 Achaia
                 ,
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Thessaly
                 ,
                 they
                 go
                 to
                 u
                 Prayers
                 when
                 the
                 Candles
                 are
                 lighted
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 that
                 the
                 Novatians
                 do
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Likewise
                 ,
                 at
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 in
                 Cappadocia
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Cyprus
                 ,
                 on
                 Saturdays
                 and
                 Sundays
                 ,
                 always
                 in
                 the
                 Evening
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Candles
                 are
                 lighted
                 ,
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Bishops
                 expound
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 Those
                 Novatians
                 in
                 the
                 Hellespont
                 perform
                 not
                 their
                 Prayers
                 wholly
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 with
                 them
                 who
                 live
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 vv
                 in
                 most
                 things
                 conform
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 usages
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
                 
                 In
                 summe
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 amongst
                 all
                 Sects
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 scarcely
                 find
                 two
                 Churches
                 exactly
                 agreeing
                 about
                 their
                 prayers
                 .
                 At
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 does
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 Preach
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 [
                 usage
                 ]
                 had
                 its
                 beginning
                 from
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 Arius
                 raised
                 a
                 disturbance
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 .
                 At
                 Rome
                 they
                 fast
                 every
                 x
                 Saturday
                 .
                 y
                 At
                 Caesarea
                 in
                 Cappadocia
                 they
                 exclude
                 those
                 from
                 Communion
                 who
                 have
                 sinned
                 after
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Novatians
                 do
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 also
                 practised
                 by
                 the
                 Macedoniani
                 in
                 the
                 Hellespont
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Quartodecimani
                 in
                 Asia
                 .
                 The
                 Novatians
                 in
                 Phrygia
                 admit
                 not
                 of
                 *
                 Digamists
                 .
                 Those
                 Novatians
                 who
                 inhabit
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 neither
                 openly
                 admit
                 ,
                 nor
                 openly
                 reject
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 they
                 are
                 openly
                 †
                 received
                 .
                 The
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 their
                 severall
                 times
                 Presided
                 over
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 were
                 (
                 in
                 my
                 judgement
                 )
                 the
                 Occasioners
                 of
                 this
                 diversity
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 who
                 received
                 these
                 Rites
                 and
                 usages
                 ,
                 transmitted
                 them
                 to
                 posterity
                 in
                 manner
                 of
                 a
                 Law
                 as
                 '
                 t
                 were
                 .
                 To
                 give
                 in
                 a
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Rites
                 and
                 Customs
                 in
                 use
                 throughout
                 all
                 Cities
                 and
                 Countries
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 difficult
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 impossible
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 we
                 have
                 produced
                 ,
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 was
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 some
                 certain
                 usage
                 celebrated
                 in
                 a
                 different
                 manner
                 in
                 every
                 particular
                 Province
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 too
                 profuse
                 in
                 their
                 talke
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 spread
                 abroad
                 a
                 rumour
                 ,
                 that
                 [
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 celebrating
                 ]
                 Easter
                 was
                 altered
                 in
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Synod
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Fathers
                 convened
                 in
                 that
                 Synod
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 business
                 to
                 reduce
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 at
                 first
                 dissented
                 from
                 the
                 far
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 an
                 agreement
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 hapned
                 many
                 differences
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 unknown
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Acts
                
                 does
                 attest
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 Apostles
                 understood
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 disturbance
                 was
                 raised
                 amongst
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 a
                 dissention
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 being
                 all
                 met
                 together
                 ,
                 they
                 promulged
                 a
                 Divine
                 Law
                 ,
                 drawing
                 it
                 up
                 in
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Letter
                 :
                 whereby
                 they
                 freed
                 Believers
                 from
                 a
                 most
                 burthensome
                 servitude
                 and
                 vain
                 contention
                 about
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 taught
                 them
                 a
                 most
                 exact
                 *
                 way
                 of
                 living
                 well
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 lead
                 them
                 to
                 true
                 piety
                 ;
                 mentioning
                 to
                 them
                 only
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 necessarily
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 .
                 The
                 Epistle
                 it self
                 is
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 :
                 yet
                 nothing
                 hinders
                 but
                 we
                 may
                 insert
                 it
                 here
                 .
                 *
                 
                   The
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   Elders
                   ,
                   and
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   send
                   Greeting
                   unto
                   the
                   Brethren
                   which
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   in
                
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 Syria
                 ,
                 and
                 Cilicia
                 .
                 
                   For
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   heard
                   ,
                   that
                   certain
                   which
                   went
                   out
                   from
                   us
                   ,
                   have
                   troubled
                   you
                   with
                   words
                   ,
                   subverting
                   your
                   souls
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   ye
                   must
                   be
                   circumcised
                   ,
                   and
                   keep
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   we
                   gave
                   no
                   such
                   commandment
                   :
                   it
                   seemed
                   good
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   being
                   assembled
                   with
                   one
                   accord
                   ,
                   to
                   send
                   chosen
                   men
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   with
                   our
                   Beloved
                
                 Barnabas
                 and
                 Paul
                 :
                 
                   Men
                   that
                   have
                   hazarded
                   their
                   lives
                   for
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   We
                   have
                   therefore
                   sent
                
                 Judas
                 and
                 Silas
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   shall
                   also
                   tell
                   you
                   the
                   same
                   things
                   by
                   mouth
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   seemed
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   to
                   lay
                   upon
                   you
                   no
                   greater
                   burthen
                   than
                   these
                   necessary
                   things
                   :
                   that
                   ye
                   abstain
                   from
                   meats
                   offered
                   to
                   Idols
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   bloud
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   things
                   strangled
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   fornication
                   :
                   from
                   which
                   if
                   you
                   keep
                   your selves
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   do
                   well
                   :
                   fare
                   ye
                   well
                   .
                
                 These
                 things
                 pleased
                 God.
                 For
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 express
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   seemed
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   to
                   lay
                   upon
                   you
                   no
                   greater
                   burthen
                   than
                   these
                   necessaries
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   .
                
                 Notwithstanding
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 disregarding
                 these
                 [
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 ]
                 suppose
                 all
                 Fornication
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 thing
                 indifferent
                 :
                 but
                 contend
                 about
                 Holy
                 days
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 for
                 their
                 lives
                 :
                 [
                 these
                 persons
                 ]
                 invert
                 the
                 commands
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 Laws
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 not
                 valuing
                 the
                 Decree
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 nor
                 do
                 they
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 practise
                 the
                 contrary
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 seemed
                 good
                 to
                 God.
                 It
                 were
                 indeed
                 possible
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 extended
                 our
                 discourse
                 concerning
                 Easter
                 ,
                 much
                 farther
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Jews
                 observe
                 no
                 exact
                 Rule
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 manner
                 of
                 [
                 celebrating
                 ]
                 the
                 Paschal
                 solemnity
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Samaritans
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 a
                 Schism
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 do
                 always
                 celebrate
                 this
                 Festivall
                 after
                 the
                 Aequinox
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Subject
                 requires
                 a
                 particular
                 and
                 more
                 copious
                 Treatise
                 .
                 I
                 only
                 say
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 so
                 affectedly
                 imitate
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 so
                 solicitously
                 accurate
                 about
                 Types
                 and
                 Figures
                 ,
                 ought
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 to
                 dissent
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 [
                 in
                 any
                 particular
                 whatever
                 .
                 ]
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 a
                 resolution
                 of
                 observing
                 all
                 things
                 with
                 an
                 accuracy
                 ;
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 only
                 observe
                 days
                 and
                 months
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 (
                 constituted
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 )
                 did
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 he
                 suffered
                 unjustly
                 from
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 or
                 [
                 Lastly
                 ]
                 which
                 he
                 wrought
                 typically
                 whilest
                 he
                 was
                 doing
                 good
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 [
                 For
                 instance
                 ,
                 ]
                 he
                 entred
                 into
                 a
                 Ship
                 and
                 taught
                 :
                 He
                 ordered
                 the
                 passover
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ready
                 in
                 an
                 upper
                 room
                 :
                 he
                 commanded
                 the
                 Ass
                 that
                 was
                 tied
                 to
                 be
                 loosed
                 :
                 he
                 proposed
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 bore
                 a
                 pitcher
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 sign
                 to
                 them
                 for
                 hastning
                 their
                 preparations
                 of
                 the
                 passover
                 :
                 [
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 they
                 must
                 observe
                 ]
                 and
                 infinite
                 others
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 which
                 are
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 Gospels
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 they
                 who
                 suppose
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 justified
                 by
                 this
                 Festival
                 ,
                 make
                 it
                 their
                 business
                 to
                 observe
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 a
                 bodily
                 manner
                 .
                 For
                 no
                 Doctor
                 ever
                 Preach't
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Ship
                 :
                 no
                 person
                 ever
                 went
                 up
                 to
                 an
                 upper
                 room
                 ,
                 and
                 celebrated
                 the
                 passover
                 there
                 :
                 they
                 never
                 tyed
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 unloosed
                 an
                 Ass
                 that
                 was
                 tyed
                 :
                 [
                 in
                 fine
                 ]
                 no
                 person
                 ever
                 enjoyned
                 another
                 to
                 carry
                 a
                 pitcher
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 Symbolls
                 might
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 thought
                 that
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 as
                 these
                 *
                 savoured
                 rather
                 of
                 Judaism
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Jews
                 are
                 solicitous
                 about
                 keeping
                 
                 their
                 z
                 solemn
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 in
                 their
                 souls
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 they
                 are
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 the
                 Curse
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 conceive
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 [
                 to
                 consist
                 ]
                 in
                 Types
                 and
                 Figures
                 ,
                 but
                 [
                 understand
                 it
                 ]
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 favourers
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 do
                 indeed
                 refer
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 an
                 allegoricall
                 sense
                 and
                 meaning
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 raise
                 an
                 irreconcilable
                 War
                 about
                 days
                 and
                 months
                 ;
                 contemning
                 an
                 allegoricall
                 interpretation
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 they
                 themselves
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 necessity
                 condemned
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 Execration
                 upon
                 themselves
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 think
                 this
                 sufficient
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 said
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 return
                 to
                 our
                 Subject
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 mention
                 a
                 little
                 *
                 before
                 :
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 [
                 once
                 divided
                 ]
                 rested
                 not
                 in
                 that
                 first
                 division
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 divided
                 ,
                 did
                 again
                 engage
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 hold
                 of
                 a
                 small
                 and
                 very
                 frivolous
                 pretence
                 ,
                 raised
                 mutuall
                 separations
                 and
                 divisions
                 .
                 The
                 Novatians
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 †
                 said
                 were
                 divided
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 :
                 Nor
                 was
                 the
                 division
                 among
                 them
                 concerning
                 this
                 [
                 Festivall
                 ]
                 single
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 throughout
                 divers
                 Provinces
                 [
                 observed
                 it
                 ]
                 after
                 one
                 manner
                 ,
                 others
                 after
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 disagreed
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 not
                 only
                 about
                 the
                 month
                 ,
                 but
                 about
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 week
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 other
                 matters
                 of
                 a
                 small
                 importance
                 ,
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 holding
                 separate
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 joyning
                 in
                 a
                 promiscuous
                 communion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Arians
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 also
                 termed
                 the
                 Psathyriani
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 there
                 arose
                 dissentions
                 amongst
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 .
                 The
                 contentious
                 questions
                 daily
                 [
                 started
                 ]
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 had
                 reduced
                 their
                 discourses
                 to
                 some
                 absurdities
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 whereas
                 it
                 has
                 been
                 always
                 believed
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 there
                 hapned
                 this
                 Query
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 whether
                 or
                 no
                 God
                 could
                 be
                 called
                 Father
                 even
                 before
                 the
                 Son
                 existed
                 ?
                 And
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 asserted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 not
                 begotten
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 but
                 existed
                 of
                 *
                 nothing
                 ;
                 being
                 thus
                 mistaken
                 about
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 chiefest
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 they
                 deservedly
                 fell
                 into
                 an
                 absurd
                 contentiousness
                 about
                 a
                 bare
                 word
                 .
                 Dorotheus
                 therefore
                 †
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 for
                 from
                 Antioch
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 maintained
                 ,
                 that
                 [
                 God
                 ]
                 neither
                 was
                 nor
                 could
                 be
                 termed
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Son
                 existed
                 .
                 But
                 Marinus
                 (
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 called
                 out
                 of
                 Thracia
                 before
                 Dorotheus
                 )
                 having
                 got
                 a
                 fair
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 vext
                 because
                 Dorotheus
                 had
                 been
                 preferred
                 before
                 him
                 :
                 )
                 undertook
                 to
                 desend
                 the
                 contrary
                 opinion
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 reason
                 there
                 hapned
                 a
                 dissention
                 amongst
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 being
                 divided
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Term
                 ,
                 each
                 party
                 held
                 separate
                 Meetings
                 .
                 Those
                 under
                 Dorotheus
                 continued
                 possest
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Meeting-houses
                 .
                 But
                 
                 Marinus's
                 followers
                 built
                 themselves
                 private
                 Oratories
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 Assemblies
                 ;
                 and
                 asserted
                 that
                 the
                 Father
                 was
                 always
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 the
                 Son
                 existed
                 not
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 maintainers
                 of
                 this
                 assertion
                 were
                 termed
                 a
                 Psathyriani
                 ,
                 because
                 one
                 Theoctistus
                 by
                 Country
                 a
                 Syrian
                 ,
                 a
                 *
                 Psathyropola
                 by
                 Trade
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 zealous
                 defender
                 of
                 this
                 Opinion
                 .
                 Selenas
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Goths
                 became
                 a
                 follower
                 of
                 these
                 persons
                 Tenets
                 :
                 †
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 mixt
                 descent
                 ,
                 a
                 Goth
                 by
                 his
                 fathers
                 side
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 mothers
                 a
                 Phrygian
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 he
                 taught
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 very
                 readily
                 in
                 both
                 these
                 Languages
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 this
                 faction
                 soon
                 after
                 quarrelled
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ;
                 Marinus
                 disagreeing
                 with
                 Agapius
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 himself
                 had
                 preferred
                 to
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 two
                 contended
                 not
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 about
                 [
                 any
                 point
                 of
                 their
                 ]
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 about
                 *
                 Primacy
                 ;
                 the
                 Goths
                 sided
                 with
                 Agapius
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 under
                 their
                 jurisdiction
                 (
                 abominating
                 the
                 contest
                 raised
                 between
                 them
                 two
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 product
                 of
                 their
                 vain
                 glory
                 ,
                 )
                 deserted
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 adherents
                 to
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Faith.
                 When
                 therefore
                 the
                 Arians
                 had
                 continued
                 divided
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 during
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 b
                 thirty
                 five
                 years
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 c
                 under
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 
                   Theodosius
                   Junior
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 
                   Plintha
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Milice
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Heresie
                 of
                 the
                 Psathyriani
                 being
                 perswaded
                 to
                 cease
                 from
                 contending
                 ,
                 were
                 again
                 united
                 in
                 one
                 body
                 [
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Arians
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 Sanction
                 [
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ]
                 in
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Law
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Query
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 caused
                 the
                 separation
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 should
                 in
                 future
                 never
                 be
                 mentioned
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 could
                 bring
                 this
                 to
                 effect
                 no
                 where
                 save
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 only
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 other
                 Cities
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 parties
                 chanced
                 to
                 be
                 inhabitants
                 therein
                 ,
                 )
                 they
                 persisted
                 in
                 their
                 former
                 separation
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 division
                 amongst
                 the
                 Arians
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIV
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Eunomians
                 also
                 raised
                 Factions
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 various
                 denominations
                 given
                 them
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 their
                 first
                 Founders
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 neither
                 did
                 the
                 Eunomians
                 continue
                 undivided
                 .
                 For
                 Eunomius
                 himself
                 had
                 long
                 before
                 this
                 made
                 a
                 *
                 separation
                 from
                 Eudoxius
                 ,
                 who
                 †
                 Ordained
                 him
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Cyzicum
                 ,
                 making
                 this
                 his
                 pretence
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 because
                 Eudoxius
                 refused
                 to
                 give
                 reception
                 to
                 his
                 master
                 Aëtius
                 who
                 was
                 Ejected
                 [
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 those
                 Hereticks
                 who
                 had
                 their
                 name
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 were
                 after
                 this
                 divided
                 into
                 severall
                 Factions
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 one
                 Theophronius
                 
                 a
                 Cappadocian
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 disputing
                 by
                 Eunomius
                 ,
                 and
                 understood
                 
                   Aristotle's
                   Categories
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   his
                   book
                   concerning
                   Interpretation
                
                 ,
                 but
                 *
                 indistinctly
                 and
                 imperfectly
                 ;
                 )
                 having
                 wrote
                 Books
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 gave
                 this
                 Title
                 
                   concerning
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   ,
                
                 incurred
                 the
                 displeasure
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 by
                 them
                 Ejected
                 as
                 a
                 desertour
                 of
                 their
                 Sect.
                 This
                 person
                 afterwards
                 held
                 Assemblies
                 separate
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 behind
                 him
                 an
                 Heresie
                 which
                 bore
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 one
                 Eutychius
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 †
                 slight
                 controversie
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 separation
                 from
                 the
                 Eunomians
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 has
                 his
                 Meetings
                 apart
                 .
                 
                 Theophronius's
                 followers
                 are
                 termed
                 Eunomio-Theophroniani
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Adherents
                 of
                 Eutychius
                 are
                 called
                 Eunomi-Eutychiani
                 .
                 What
                 those
                 slight
                 and
                 trifling
                 words
                 were
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 they
                 differed
                 ,
                 I
                 judge
                 it
                 unworthy
                 to
                 be
                 recorded
                 in
                 this
                 History
                 ,
                 lest
                 I
                 should
                 too
                 far
                 digress
                 from
                 my
                 purpose
                 .
                 [
                 I
                 will
                 mention
                 this
                 ]
                 only
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 adulterated
                 Baptism
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 baptize
                 not
                 unto
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 but
                 unto
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ.
                 There
                 was
                 also
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 a
                 dissention
                 amongst
                 the
                 Macedoniani
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 Eutropius
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 held
                 Separate
                 Assemblies
                 ;
                 and
                 Carterius
                 would
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 agree
                 in
                 opinion
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 may
                 perhaps
                 be
                 some
                 other
                 Sects
                 descended
                 from
                 these
                 in
                 other
                 Cities
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 I
                 make
                 my
                 Residence
                 in
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 where
                 I
                 was
                 born
                 and
                 educated
                 ,
                 I
                 ‖
                 have
                 resolved
                 to
                 be
                 larger
                 in
                 my
                 Relation
                 of
                 what
                 has
                 been
                 transacted
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ;
                 both
                 because
                 I
                 my self
                 have
                 been
                 an
                 eye-witness
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 transactions
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 affairs
                 transacted
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 more
                 eminent
                 ,
                 and
                 worthier
                 to
                 be
                 remembred
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 hapned
                 not
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 different
                 times
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 person
                 be
                 desirous
                 of
                 knowing
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 various
                 Sects
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 an
                 account
                 hereof
                 ,
                 by
                 reading
                 that
                 Book
                 entitled
                 Ancoratus
                 ,
                 which
                 Epiphanius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Cyprus
                 composed
                 .
                 Let
                 this
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 said
                 concerning
                 these
                 matters
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 were
                 disturbed
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Eugenius's
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 
                   Valentinianus
                   Junior
                
                 ;
                 also
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius's
                 Victory
                 over
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 ,
                 a
                 Grammarian
                 by
                 name
                 Eugenius
                 ,
                 having
                 sometime
                 been
                 a
                 Teacher
                 of
                 the
                 Latine
                 tongue
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 left
                 his
                 School
                 ,
                 and
                 undertook
                 a
                 Military
                 employment
                 in
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Pallace
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Emperours
                   Desks
                
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 great
                 eloquence
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 more
                 highly
                 esteemed
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 with
                 moderation
                 bear
                 his
                 prosperous
                 success
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 taking
                 one
                 Arbogastes
                 (
                 born
                 in
                 b
                 
                   Galatia
                   the
                   Less
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Milice
                
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 a
                 rough
                 temper
                 ,
                 cruell
                 and
                 bloudy-minded
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 assistant
                 ,
                 he
                 resolved
                 to
                 usurp
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Crown
                 .
                 Both
                 these
                 persons
                 therefore
                 determine
                 to
                 murther
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Valentinianus
                 ,
                 having
                 c
                 hired
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 that
                 belonged
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Bed-Chamber
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 partakers
                 in
                 their
                 design
                 .
                 These
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 having
                 received
                 [
                 from
                 them
                 ]
                 promises
                 of
                 greater
                 places
                 than
                 they
                 had
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 d
                 strangled
                 the
                 Emperour
                 in
                 his
                 sleep
                 .
                 Eugenius
                 therefore
                 immediately
                 possest
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 supream
                 management
                 of
                 affairs
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 were
                 likely
                 to
                 be
                 acted
                 by
                 a
                 Tyrant
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 informed
                 hereof
                 ,
                 was
                 again
                 extreamly
                 disturbed
                 and
                 disquieted
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 a
                 way
                 was
                 hereby
                 made
                 for
                 other
                 troubles
                 after
                 [
                 the
                 War
                 waged
                 against
                 ]
                 Maximus
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 summoned
                 together
                 his
                 Military
                 Forces
                 ,
                 and
                 proclaimed
                 his
                 Son
                 
                   Honorius
                   Augustus
                
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 third
                 Consulate
                 [
                 which
                 he
                 bore
                 ]
                 with
                 Abundantius
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 January
                 he
                 marched
                 again
                 in
                 great
                 hast
                 into
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 ,
                 e
                 leaving
                 both
                 his
                 Sons
                 [
                 now
                 created
                 ]
                 Augusti
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Many
                 of
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 [
                 inhabitants
                 ]
                 beyond
                 the
                 Danube
                 followed
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 expedition
                 he
                 undertook
                 against
                 Eugenius
                 ,
                 coming
                 in
                 voluntarily
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 their
                 assistance
                 against
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 .
                 After
                 some
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 arrived
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Gallia's
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 numerous
                 Army
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 *
                 had
                 put
                 himself
                 into
                 a
                 posture
                 of
                 receiving
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 had
                 a
                 vast
                 Army
                 .
                 They
                 came
                 to
                 an
                 Engagement
                 therefore
                 neer
                 the
                 River
                 named
                 Frigidus
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 distant
                 f
                 from
                 Aquileia
                 thirty
                 six
                 miles
                 .
                 In
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Armies
                 where
                 the
                 Romans
                 engaged
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 the
                 Fight
                 was
                 doubtfull
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 (
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                 Theodosius's
                 Auxiliaries
                 ,
                 )
                 engaged
                 ,
                 
                 Eugenius's
                 Forces
                 had
                 much
                 the
                 better
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Emperour
                 saw
                 the
                 great
                 slaughter
                 that
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Enemy
                 amongst
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 great-Agony
                 ,
                 he
                 cast
                 himself
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 calling
                 upon
                 
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 assistant
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 frustrated
                 of
                 his
                 request
                 .
                 For
                 Bacurius
                 his
                 own
                 
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Milice
                
                 was
                 so
                 far
                 encouraged
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 run
                 with
                 his
                 Van-guard
                 to
                 that
                 part
                 where
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 were
                 *
                 hardest
                 prest
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 Enemy
                 ;
                 who
                 broke
                 through
                 their
                 Ranks
                 ;
                 and
                 routed
                 those
                 that
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 were
                 on
                 the
                 pursuit
                 .
                 There
                 hapned
                 another
                 accident
                 also
                 ,
                 worthy
                 of
                 admiration
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 very
                 violent
                 wind
                 arose
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 which
                 retorted
                 the
                 darts
                 cast
                 by
                 
                 Eugenius's
                 Forces
                 ,
                 upon
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 it
                 carried
                 those
                 thrown
                 by
                 
                 Theodosius's
                 Souldiers
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 force
                 against
                 the
                 Enemy
                 .
                 So
                 prevalent
                 was
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Prayer
                 .
                 The
                 success
                 of
                 the
                 Battell
                 being
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 turned
                 ,
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 cast
                 himself
                 at
                 the
                 Emperours
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 requested
                 his
                 life
                 might
                 be
                 saved
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 beheaded
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 lay
                 prostrate
                 at
                 the
                 Emperours
                 feet
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 on
                 the
                 sixth
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 Arcadius's
                 third
                 and
                 
                 Honorius
                 ●●cond
                 Consulate
                 .
                 But
                 Arbogastes
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 these
                 great
                 mischiefs
                 )
                 being
                 on
                 his
                 flight
                 upon
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 after
                 the
                 battell
                 ;
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 knew
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 hopes
                 of
                 life
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 ran
                 himself
                 through
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 sword
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVI
                
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 Emperour
                 falling
                 ill
                 after
                 his
                 Victory
                 ,
                 sent
                 for
                 his
                 Son
                 Honorius
                 to
                 Millain
                 ;
                 and
                 thinking
                 himself
                 somewhat
                 recovered
                 from
                 his
                 distemper
                 ,
                 [
                 he
                 ordered
                 ]
                 that
                 *
                 Cirque-Sports
                 should
                 be
                 exhibited
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 very
                 day
                 he
                 dyed
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 contracted
                 an
                 ill
                 habit
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 troubles
                 and
                 disquietudes
                 he
                 underwent
                 in
                 this
                 War.
                 And
                 supposing
                 that
                 his
                 life
                 would
                 be
                 ended
                 by
                 that
                 distemper
                 which
                 was
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 more
                 sollicitous
                 about
                 the
                 publick
                 affairs
                 ,
                 than
                 [
                 concerned
                 ]
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 death
                 ,
                 considering
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 calamities
                 do
                 usually
                 befall
                 Subjects
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 their
                 Emperour
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 he
                 sends
                 forthwith
                 for
                 his
                 Son
                 Honorius
                 from
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 settle
                 *
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 Empire
                 .
                 After
                 his
                 Sons
                 arrivall
                 at
                 Millain
                 ,
                 he
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 somewhat
                 revived
                 from
                 his
                 distemper
                 ;
                 and
                 gave
                 order
                 for
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 Triumphant
                 Cirque-Sports
                 .
                 And
                 before
                 Dinner
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 a
                 Spectatour
                 at
                 the
                 Cirque-Sports
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 Dinner
                 he
                 was
                 taken
                 very
                 ill
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 see
                 †
                 the
                 Games
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 having
                 given
                 his
                 Son
                 order
                 to
                 Preside
                 at
                 the
                 Cirque-Sports
                 ,
                 he
                 died
                 on
                 the
                 night
                 following
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 Olybrius
                 and
                 Probinus
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 seventeenth
                 day
                 of
                 January
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 
                   two
                   hundredth
                   ninety
                   fourth
                   Olympiad
                
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 lived
                 sixty
                 years
                 ;
                 and
                 reigned
                 sixteen
                 .
                 This
                 Book
                 contains
                 [
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 affairs
                 transacted
                 ]
                 during
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 sixteen
                 years
                 and
                 eight
                 months
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               SIXTH
               BOOK
               OF
               THE
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               OF
               
                 SOCRATES
                 SCHOLASTICUS
              
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 PREFACE
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 finished
                 the
                 task
                 enjoyned
                 by
                 You
                 (
                 most
                 Sacred
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 Theodorus
                 !
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 sive
                 foregoing
                 Books
                 ;
                 wherein
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 best
                 ability
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 comprized
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Constantine
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 curious
                 about
                 our
                 Stile
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 considered
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 carefull
                 about
                 an
                 Elegancy
                 of
                 expression
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 peradventure
                 have
                 mist
                 of
                 our
                 design
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 could
                 we
                 have
                 accomplished
                 [
                 our
                 design
                 ,
                 ]
                 yet
                 we
                 were
                 altogether
                 unable
                 to
                 write
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 extant
                 in
                 the
                 Composures
                 of
                 Ancient
                 Historians
                 ;
                 whereby
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 might
                 suppose
                 himself
                 able
                 either
                 to
                 amplifie
                 ,
                 or
                 disimprove
                 Transactions
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 Stile
                 would
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 have
                 edified
                 the
                 Many
                 and
                 the
                 Simpler
                 sort
                 of
                 persons
                 ;
                 who
                 are
                 desirous
                 of
                 
                 knowing
                 affairs
                 only
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 admiring
                 the
                 Stile
                 for
                 its
                 elegant
                 composure
                 .
                 That
                 therefore
                 our
                 work
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 unusefull
                 to
                 both
                 these
                 sorts
                 of
                 persons
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 Learned
                 ,
                 because
                 't
                 is
                 unworthy
                 of
                 being
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 Elegant
                 Stile
                 of
                 Ancient
                 Writers
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 unlearned
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 cannot
                 attain
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 ]
                 affairs
                 ,
                 being
                 concealed
                 by
                 a
                 pride
                 and
                 over-elegancy
                 of
                 Expression
                 :
                 We
                 have
                 designedly
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Stile
                 ,
                 *
                 as
                 seems
                 indeed
                 to
                 be
                 lower
                 and
                 more
                 mean
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 notwithstanding
                 plainer
                 and
                 more
                 perspicuous
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 begin
                 our
                 
                   Sixth
                   Book
                
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 give
                 this
                 premonition
                 :
                 In
                 regard
                 we
                 undertake
                 [
                 the
                 writing
                 a
                 Narrative
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 affairs
                 which
                 have
                 hapned
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 age
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 afraid
                 ,
                 lest
                 we
                 should
                 seem
                 to
                 record
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 will
                 displease
                 many
                 persons
                 :
                 a
                 either
                 because
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 proverb
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   Truth
                   is
                   bitter
                
                 :
                 or
                 in
                 regard
                 we
                 mention
                 not
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 whom
                 [
                 all
                 men
                 ]
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 love
                 for
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 Encomium
                 :
                 or
                 [
                 Lastly
                 ]
                 because
                 we
                 extoll
                 not
                 their
                 Actions
                 .
                 The
                 Zeal●ts
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 will
                 condemn
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 give
                 the
                 Bishops
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 
                   Most
                   dear
                   to
                   God
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Most
                   Holy
                
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 Others
                 also
                 will
                 sometimes
                 make
                 curious
                 remarks
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 term
                 not
                 the
                 Emperours
                 
                   Most
                   Divine
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Lords
                 ;
                 nor
                 [
                 do
                 give
                 them
                 ]
                 those
                 other
                 titles
                 which
                 are
                 usually
                 attributed
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 prove
                 and
                 demonstrate
                 from
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Ancient
                 Writers
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 b
                 Servant
                 amongst
                 them
                 did
                 usually
                 call
                 his
                 Master
                 by
                 his
                 proper
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 no
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 Dignity
                 [
                 or
                 Title
                 ,
                 ]
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 urgency
                 of
                 affairs
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 [
                 my
                 indeavour
                 is
                 ]
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 History
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 require
                 a
                 sincere
                 ,
                 pure
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 Narrative
                 of
                 Transactions
                 ,
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Masks
                 and
                 Covers
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 in
                 future
                 proceed
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Narration
                 ;
                 Recording
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 either
                 I
                 my self
                 saw
                 ,
                 or
                 could
                 learn
                 from
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 seen
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 making
                 a
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 from
                 their
                 not
                 varying
                 in
                 their
                 Relations
                 ,
                 who
                 told
                 me
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 my
                 Labour
                 in
                 discovering
                 the
                 Truth
                 hath
                 been
                 great
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 different
                 persons
                 gave
                 me
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 affairs
                 ;
                 some
                 of
                 whom
                 affirming
                 they
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 transacting
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 asserting
                 they
                 knew
                 them
                 better
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 persons
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                
                 That
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 Sons
                 had
                 divided
                 the
                 Empire
                 [
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 Arcadius
                 had
                 met
                 the
                 Army
                 returning
                 from
                 Italy
                 ,
                 after
                 some
                 short
                 stay
                 there
                 ;
                 Rufinus
                 the
                 
                   Praefectus
                   Praetorio
                
                 was
                 killed
                 by
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 at
                 the
                 Emperours
                 feet
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 having
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 Olybrius
                 and
                 Probinus
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 seventeenth
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 January
                 ;
                 his
                 Sons
                 succeeded
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 .
                 Arcadius
                 had
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 Honorius
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 .
                 [
                 The
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 who
                 Presided
                 over
                 the
                 Churches
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 were
                 Damasus
                 in
                 the
                 Imperial
                 [
                 City
                 ]
                 
                   Rome
                   ;
                   Theophilus
                
                 at
                 
                   Alexandria
                   ;
                   Johannes
                
                 was
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 and
                 Flavianus
                 of
                 those
                 at
                 Antioch
                 .
                 At
                 Constantinople
                 [
                 termed
                 also
                 ]
                 
                   New
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Nectarius
                
                 filled
                 the
                 [
                 Episcopall
                 ]
                 Chair
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 related
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Book
                 .
                 About
                 the
                 eighth
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 November
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 
                 Theodosius's
                 body
                 was
                 brought
                 [
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 interred
                 by
                 his
                 Son
                 Arcadius
                 with
                 an
                 honourable
                 and
                 solemn
                 Funeral
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 eight
                 and
                 twentieth
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 month
                 ,
                 the
                 Army
                 also
                 arrived
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 employed
                 in
                 the
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                 Theodosius's
                 command
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Arcadius
                 (
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 usuall
                 custom
                 )
                 had
                 met
                 the
                 Army
                 without
                 the
                 City-gates
                 ,
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 slew
                 Rufinus
                 the
                 Emperours
                 
                   Praefectus
                   Praetorio
                
                 .
                 For
                 Rufinus
                 lay
                 under
                 a
                 suspicion
                 of
                 turning
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 was
                 believed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 called
                 the
                 a
                 Hunni
                 (
                 a
                 Barbarous
                 Nation
                 )
                 into
                 the
                 Roman
                 Territories
                 .
                 For
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 they
                 destroyed
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 incursions
                 into
                 those
                 Provinces
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 whereon
                 Rufinus
                 was
                 killed
                 ,
                 Marcianus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Novatians
                 died
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 succeeded
                 in
                 that
                 Bishoprick
                 by
                 Sisinnius
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 mention
                 *
                 above
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                
                 Concerning
                 Nectarius's
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ordination
                 of
                 Johannes
                 .
              
               
                 WIthin
                 a
                 small
                 intervall
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 Nectarius
                 also
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 departed
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 Caesarius
                 and
                 Atticus
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 twenty
                 seventh
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 September
                 .
                 Forthwith
                 therefore
                 ,
                 a
                 *
                 Contention
                 aros●
                 about
                 the
                 Ordination
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 desired
                 one
                 person
                 ,
                 others
                 another
                 ,
                 When
                 a
                 Consult
                 had
                 been
                 severall
                 times
                 held
                 about
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 last
                 concluded
                 on
                 ▪
                 that
                 †
                 Johannes
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 of
                 the
                 Antiochian
                 Church
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 sent
                 for
                 from
                 Antioch
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 fame
                 was
                 spread
                 concerning
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 ‖
                 Learning
                 and
                 Eloquence
                 .
                 Within
                 some
                 small
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Areadius
                 (
                 with
                 the
                 common
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 the
                 
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Laity
                 )
                 sends
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 his
                 Ordination
                 might
                 be
                 accomplished
                 with
                 more
                 of
                 firmness
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 order
                 many
                 other
                 Prelates
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 also
                 Theophilus
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ;
                 who
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 to
                 *
                 blacken
                 
                 Johannes's
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 promote
                 Isidorus
                 (
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 under
                 himself
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 ;
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 love
                 for
                 ,
                 because
                 Isidorus
                 had
                 undertaken
                 a
                 very
                 dangerous
                 affair
                 upon
                 his
                 account
                 .
                 What
                 that
                 business
                 was
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 now
                 declare
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 was
                 actually
                 ingaged
                 in
                 a
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 
                   Maximus
                   ,
                   Theophilus
                
                 sent
                 presents
                 by
                 Isidorus
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 delivered
                 two
                 Letters
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 ordering
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 present
                 the
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Letters
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 Conquerour
                 .
                 Isidorus
                 ,
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 these
                 commands
                 ,
                 arriving
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 stayed
                 there
                 expecting
                 the
                 *
                 Event
                 of
                 the
                 War.
                 But
                 this
                 business
                 could
                 not
                 lie
                 long
                 concealed
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 Reader
                 who
                 accompanied
                 him
                 ,
                 stole
                 the
                 Letters
                 privately
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 Isidorus
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 fear
                 ,
                 fled
                 forthwith
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 
                 Theophilus's
                 being
                 so
                 highly
                 concerned
                 for
                 Isidorus
                 .
                 But
                 [
                 the
                 Grandees
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Palace
                 ,
                 gave
                 Johannes
                 the
                 preference
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 regard
                 many
                 persons
                 raised
                 accusations
                 against
                 Theophilus
                 ,
                 and
                 presented
                 Libells
                 (
                 some
                 upon
                 one
                 account
                 ,
                 others
                 on
                 another
                 )
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 ;
                 Eutropius
                 the
                 Chief
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Bed-chamber
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 took
                 the
                 written
                 Accusations
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 them
                 to
                 Theophilus
                 ,
                 bidding
                 him
                 take
                 his
                 choice
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 would
                 Ordain
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 his
                 Tryall
                 and
                 answer
                 the
                 Accusations
                 on
                 foot
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 
                   Theophilus
                   ▪
                
                 terrified
                 herewith
                 ,
                 Ordained
                 
                   Johannes
                   .
                   Johannes
                
                 therefore
                 being
                 Ordained
                 ,
                 was
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 Episcopall
                 Chair
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 [
                 his
                 bearing
                 ]
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 sixth
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 a
                 which
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Honorius
                 celebrated
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 Eutychianus
                 (
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 b
                 
                   Praefectus
                   praetorio
                
                 )
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 with
                 Games
                 and
                 Sports
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 this
                 Johannes
                 is
                 famous
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 Books
                 he
                 left
                 written
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 many
                 troubles
                 he
                 fell
                 into
                 ,
                 I
                 judge
                 it
                 fit
                 not
                 to
                 pass
                 his
                 affaires
                 over
                 in
                 silence
                 ,
                 but
                 relate
                 as
                 compendiously
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 possible
                 ,
                 what
                 might
                 be
                 declared
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 whence
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 extracted
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 was
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 Episcopate
                 ,
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 he
                 was
                 deprived
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 [
                 lastly
                 ]
                 upon
                 what
                 account
                 he
                 was
                 more
                 honoured
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 than
                 whilest
                 he
                 was
                 living
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Descent
                 and
                 Education
                 of
                 Johannes
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
               
                 JOhannes
                 therefore
                 was
                 born
                 at
                 Antioch
                 [
                 a
                 City
                 ]
                 of
                 Syria-Coele
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Secundus
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 mothers
                 name
                 was
                 Anthusa
                 ,
                 persons
                 of
                 a
                 noble
                 family
                 in
                 that
                 Country
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 Scholar
                 to
                 Libanius
                 the
                 Sophista
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 hearer
                 of
                 Andragathius
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 .
                 Being
                 ready
                 to
                 betake
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Civil
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 and
                 perceiving
                 how
                 laborious
                 and
                 unjust
                 a
                 life
                 they
                 lead
                 ,
                 a
                 who
                 are
                 conversant
                 in
                 the
                 *
                 Forum
                 ,
                 he
                 chose
                 rather
                 to
                 follow
                 a
                 quieter
                 sort
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 b
                 Evagrius
                 ;
                 who
                 having
                 been
                 educated
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 Masters
                 ,
                 had
                 long
                 before
                 betaken
                 himself
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 sedate
                 and
                 quieter
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 Changing
                 therefore
                 forthwith
                 his
                 garb
                 and
                 his
                 gate
                 ,
                 he
                 applied
                 his
                 mind
                 to
                 reading
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 frequently
                 went
                 in
                 great
                 hast
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 [
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 praying
                 .
                 ]
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 perswades
                 Theodorus
                 and
                 Maximus
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 his
                 School-fellows
                 under
                 Libanius
                 the
                 Sophista
                 )
                 to
                 leave
                 their
                 profession
                 which
                 had
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 nothing
                 but
                 gain
                 ,
                 and
                 betake
                 themselves
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 simple
                 and
                 meaner
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 two
                 persons
                 ,
                 Theodorus
                 was
                 afterwards
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Mopsuestia
                 a
                 City
                 in
                 Cilicia
                 ;
                 and
                 Maximus
                 of
                 Seleucia
                 in
                 Isauria
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 very
                 studious
                 and
                 diligent
                 about
                 virtue
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 instructed
                 in
                 a
                 monastick
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 by
                 Diodorus
                 and
                 Carterius
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 c
                 Monasteries
                 .
                 
                 Of
                 these
                 two
                 Diodorus
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 made
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Tarsus
                 ,
                 wrote
                 many
                 books
                 ,
                 being
                 intent
                 upon
                 the
                 bare
                 Letter
                 [
                 and
                 obvious
                 sense
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 but
                 avoiding
                 the
                 d
                 Allegoricall
                 interpretation
                 thereof
                 .
                 Thus
                 far
                 concerning
                 these
                 persons
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 e
                 converst
                 frequently
                 and
                 familiarly
                 with
                 Basilius
                 f
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ordained
                 a
                 Deacon
                 by
                 Meletius
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 constituted
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 in
                 Cappadocia
                 )
                 was
                 made
                 Reader
                 of
                 the
                 Antiochian
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 g
                 Zeno
                 the
                 Bishop
                 in
                 his
                 return
                 from
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 Whilest
                 he
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 a
                 Reader
                 ,
                 he
                 wrote
                 
                   a
                   book
                   against
                   the
                   Jews
                
                 .
                 Having
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 obtained
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 a
                 Deacon
                 from
                 Meletius
                 ,
                 he
                 wrote
                 
                   his
                   books
                   concerning
                   Priesthood
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   those
                   against
                   Stagirius
                
                 :
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 
                   those
                   concerning
                   the
                   incomprehensible
                   nature
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 and
                 those
                 concerning
                 *
                 
                   subintroduced
                   women
                
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 Meletius
                 was
                 dead
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 journey
                 thither
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 
                   Gregorius
                   Nazianzenus's
                
                 ordination
                 :
                 )
                 Johannes
                 made
                 a
                 separation
                 from
                 the
                 †
                 Meletianists
                 ,
                 nor
                 did
                 he
                 communicate
                 with
                 Paulinus
                 ;
                 but
                 lived
                 quietly
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 three
                 whole
                 years
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 Paulinus
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 ordained
                 Presbyter
                 by
                 h
                 
                   Evagrius
                   ,
                   Paulinus's
                
                 successour
                 .
                 This
                 (
                 to
                 speak
                 compendiously
                 )
                 was
                 Johannes's
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 being
                 made
                 Bishop
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 (
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 sower
                 and
                 morose
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 [
                 overmuch
                 ]
                 zeal
                 for
                 temperance
                 ;
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 intimadoes
                 has
                 reported
                 ;
                 )
                 from
                 his
                 younger
                 years
                 more
                 addicted
                 to
                 anger
                 ,
                 than
                 bashfullness
                 .
                 Because
                 of
                 his
                 *
                 Sanctity
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 cautious
                 and
                 circumspect
                 in
                 ▪
                 relation
                 to
                 things
                 future
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 ‖
                 plainness
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 open
                 and
                 easie
                 .
                 He
                 used
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 liberty
                 in
                 speaking
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 discoursed
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 his
                 teaching
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 chief
                 business
                 to
                 improve
                 the
                 Moralls
                 of
                 his
                 hearers
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 conferences
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 supposed
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 knew
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 proud
                 and
                 arrogant
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                
                 Concerning
                 Serapion
                 the
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 by
                 his
                 instigation
                 Johannes
                 became
                 offended
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 his
                 Clergy
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 being
                 the
                 humour
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 promotion
                 to
                 the
                 *
                 Episcopate
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 more
                 supercilious
                 and
                 severe
                 towards
                 his
                 Clergy
                 than
                 was
                 fitting
                 ;
                 his
                 design
                 in
                 that
                 being
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 expected
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 rectifie
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 those
                 under
                 him
                 .
                 Immediately
                 therefore
                 
                 at
                 his
                 very
                 entry
                 [
                 upon
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 ]
                 he
                 seemed
                 rough
                 and
                 austere
                 to
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 ,
                 and
                 incurred
                 their
                 *
                 Odium
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 became
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 declined
                 him
                 as
                 an
                 angry
                 person
                 .
                 Serapion
                 his
                 Deacon
                 incited
                 him
                 to
                 †
                 alienate
                 all
                 mens
                 minds
                 from
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 Clergy
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 he
                 spake
                 aloud
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                   You
                   will
                   never
                   be
                   able
                   (
                   O
                   Bishop
                   !
                   )
                   to
                   get
                   the
                   mastery
                   over
                   these
                   persons
                   ,
                   unless
                   you
                   drive
                   them
                   all
                   out
                   with
                   one
                   rod.
                
                 This
                 expression
                 of
                 his
                 excited
                 an
                 Odium
                 against
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ejected
                 many
                 persons
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 some
                 for
                 one
                 reason
                 ,
                 others
                 for
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 usually
                 happens
                 in
                 such
                 violent
                 proceedings
                 of
                 Governours
                 ,
                 )
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 Combination
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 calumniated
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 induced
                 the
                 hearers
                 to
                 a
                 belief
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 spoken
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 would
                 not
                 eat
                 with
                 any
                 body
                 ,
                 nor
                 would
                 he
                 upon
                 any
                 invitation
                 go
                 to
                 a
                 Feast
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 most
                 especially
                 ,
                 the
                 calumny
                 against
                 him
                 improved
                 ,
                 and
                 grew
                 greater
                 .
                 Upon
                 what
                 design
                 ‖
                 he
                 refused
                 to
                 eat
                 with
                 any
                 person
                 ,
                 no
                 one
                 could
                 ever
                 certainly
                 tell
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 desirous
                 of
                 defending
                 him
                 ,
                 say
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 very
                 weak
                 stomack
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 hardly
                 digest
                 meat
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 reason
                 he
                 did
                 eat
                 alone
                 .
                 Others
                 affirm
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 this
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 Ascetick
                 and
                 most
                 severe
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 What-ever
                 of
                 truth
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 no
                 small
                 advantage
                 to
                 his
                 Accusers
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 calumniating
                 him
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 did
                 highly
                 approve
                 of
                 him
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Sermons
                 he
                 Preach't
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 loved
                 the
                 man
                 exceedingly
                 ,
                 and
                 disregarded
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 attempted
                 to
                 accuse
                 him
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 what
                 his
                 Sermons
                 were
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 those
                 published
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 them
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Notaries
                 from
                 his
                 mouth
                 as
                 he
                 Preach't
                 them
                 ,
                 )
                 how
                 elegant
                 ,
                 inviting
                 and
                 perswasive
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 needless
                 now
                 to
                 declare
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 desirous
                 may
                 read
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 reap
                 abundant
                 benefit
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                
                 That
                 Johannes
                 differed
                 not
                 only
                 with
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 Magistracy
                 also
                 .
                 And
                 concerning
                 Eutropius
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 .
              
               
                 AS
                 long
                 as
                 Johannes
                 was
                 offensive
                 to
                 the
                 Clergy
                 only
                 ,
                 the
                 designes
                 framed
                 against
                 him
                 were
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 infirm
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 he
                 attempted
                 to
                 reprove
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Magistracy
                 also
                 ,
                 beyond
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 fit
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 envy
                 against
                 him
                 was
                 much
                 more
                 enkindled
                 .
                 Many
                 things
                 were
                 spoken
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 most
                 whereof
                 were
                 in
                 future
                 believed
                 by
                 the
                 hearers
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 made
                 an
                 addition
                 to
                 the
                 calumny
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Oration
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 spoken
                 by
                 him
                 against
                 Eutropius
                 .
                 For
                 Eutropius
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 (
                 the
                 chief
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Bed-chamber
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 the
                 *
                 first
                 Eunuch
                 that
                 was
                 vouchsafed
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 a
                 Consul
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 )
                 desirous
                 to
                 be
                 revenged
                 upon
                 some
                 persons
                 who
                 had
                 taken
                 sanctuary
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 to
                 get
                 an
                 Edict
                 published
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 prohibiting
                 any
                 person
                 from
                 flying
                 into
                 the
                 Churches
                 for
                 sanctuary
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 fled
                 thither
                 should
                 by
                 force
                 be
                 drawn
                 out
                 thence
                 .
                 But
                 [
                 divine
                 ]
                 vengeance
                 followed
                 immediately
                 hereupon
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 promulged
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 Eutropius
                 himself
                 ,
                 having
                 offended
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 made
                 his
                 escape
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 Bishop
                 therefore
                 (
                 whilest
                 Eutropius
                 lay
                 under
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 terrified
                 with
                 fear
                 ,
                 )
                 a
                 sitting
                 in
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 (
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 had
                 before
                 been
                 his
                 usage
                 to
                 Preach
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 being
                 heard
                 more
                 easily
                 ;
                 )
                 made
                 an
                 Oration
                 in
                 reproof
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 he
                 seemed
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 greater
                 offence
                 to
                 some
                 persons
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 incompassionate
                 towards
                 an
                 unfortunate
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 even
                 reproved
                 him
                 .
                 Eutropius
                 therefore
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 bearing
                 the
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 order
                 beheaded
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 crimes
                 [
                 he
                 had
                 committed
                 .
                 ]
                 His
                 name
                 also
                 was
                 rased
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 
                   Fasti
                   Consulares
                
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 Theodorus's
                 name
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 his
                 Colleague
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 was
                 b
                 Recorded
                 therein
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 reported
                 likewise
                 ,
                 that
                 Bishop
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 usuall
                 freedom
                 and
                 boldness
                 in
                 speaking
                 ,
                 did
                 sharply
                 reprove
                 Gaina
                 also
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Milice
                
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 confidence
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 request
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 might
                 be
                 assigned
                 to
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 with
                 himself
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 reproved
                 several
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Grandees
                 upon
                 various
                 accounts
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 freedom
                 and
                 boldness
                 ;
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 liberty
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 he
                 gained
                 the
                 Ill-will
                 of
                 many
                 persons
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 Theophilus
                 also
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 soon
                 after
                 Johannes's
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 might
                 undermine
                 and
                 ruine
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 with
                 some
                 persons
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 he
                 discoursed
                 privately
                 concerning
                 that
                 affair
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 imparted
                 his
                 own
                 design
                 [
                 by
                 Letters
                 ]
                 to
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 vexed
                 at
                 Johannes's
                 too
                 great
                 boldness
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 promote
                 Isidorus
                 ,
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 posture
                 were
                 Bishop
                 Johannes's
                 affairs
                 ;
                 and
                 immediately
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 Episcopate
                 ,
                 he
                 felt
                 the
                 pangs
                 of
                 mischief
                 and
                 disquietude
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 will
                 declare
                 the
                 matters
                 that
                 concern
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 procedure
                 of
                 our
                 History
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Tyranny
                 of
                 Gaïna
                 the
                 Goth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 disturbance
                 he
                 raised
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 and
                 concerning
                 his
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Will
                 now
                 relate
                 an
                 affair
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 recorded
                 ,
                 which
                 hapned
                 at
                 this
                 very
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 demonstrate
                 ,
                 how
                 divine
                 providence
                 freed
                 the
                 City
                 and
                 Roman
                 State
                 from
                 the
                 greatest
                 danger
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 by
                 unexpected
                 assistances
                 .
                 What
                 that
                 was
                 ,
                 must
                 now
                 be
                 declared
                 .
                 Gaïna
                 was
                 by
                 extract
                 a
                 Barbarian
                 .
                 Having
                 made
                 himself
                 a
                 
                 Subject
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 ingaged
                 in
                 a
                 Military
                 Employ
                 ,
                 he
                 rose
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 at
                 length
                 constituted
                 Generall
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Horse
                 and
                 Foot.
                 When
                 he
                 had
                 gotten
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 power
                 ,
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 himself
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 he
                 moderate
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 .
                 But
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 saying
                 is
                 )
                 moved
                 every
                 stone
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 render
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 subject
                 unto
                 himself
                 .
                 He
                 sent
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 nation
                 of
                 the
                 Goths
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Country
                 .
                 a
                 And
                 took
                 care
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 his
                 relations
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 the
                 Military
                 Forces
                 .
                 [
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 ]
                 when
                 Tribigildus
                 (
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 kindred
                 ,
                 Tribune
                 of
                 those
                 Souldiers
                 lodged
                 in
                 Phrygia
                 ,
                 )
                 *
                 raised
                 a
                 Rebellion
                 by
                 Gaïna's
                 instigation
                 ,
                 and
                 ruined
                 the
                 whole
                 Province
                 of
                 
                   Phrygia
                   ;
                   Gaïna
                
                 orders
                 the
                 matter
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 affairs
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 committed
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Arcadius
                 ,
                 foreknowing
                 nothing
                 [
                 of
                 his
                 design
                 ,
                 ]
                 readily
                 yielded
                 .
                 Gaïna
                 therefore
                 forthwith
                 made
                 an
                 Expedition
                 ,
                 pretendedly
                 indeed
                 against
                 Tribigildus
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 reality
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 resolution
                 to
                 turn
                 Tyrant
                 .
                 He
                 took
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 a
                 vast
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Barbarous
                   Goths
                
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 arrived
                 in
                 Phrygia
                 ,
                 laid
                 all
                 places
                 desolate
                 .
                 The
                 Romans
                 were
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 mightily
                 disturbed
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 Barbarians
                 who
                 were
                 with
                 Gaïna
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 [
                 fertilest
                 and
                 ]
                 most
                 usefull
                 Provinces
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 were
                 highly
                 endangered
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 juncture
                 of
                 affairs
                 ,
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 prudent
                 and
                 usefull
                 advice
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 subtlety
                 made
                 an
                 attempt
                 upon
                 the
                 *
                 Barbarian
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 sent
                 [
                 Embassadours
                 ]
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 a
                 resolution
                 of
                 appeasing
                 him
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 deeds
                 .
                 Upon
                 Gaïna's
                 demanding
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 eminentest
                 Personages
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Senatorian
                   Order
                
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 born
                 the
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Saturninus
                 and
                 Aurelianus
                 ,
                 b
                 persons
                 whom
                 he
                 look't
                 upon
                 as
                 hinderers
                 of
                 his
                 designes
                 ;
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 Hostages
                 ;
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 in
                 compliance
                 with
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 delivered
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 unwillingly
                 .
                 These
                 two
                 persons
                 ,
                 prepared
                 to
                 undergo
                 death
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 couragious
                 mind
                 obeyed
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Command
                 .
                 And
                 went
                 forth
                 to
                 meet
                 the
                 Barbarian
                 ,
                 some
                 distance
                 from
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 place
                 termed
                 the
                 Hippodrome
                 ;
                 being
                 ready
                 to
                 endure
                 whatever
                 he
                 should
                 inflict
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 they
                 suffered
                 no
                 harm
                 .
                 But
                 Gaïna
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 *
                 dissimulation
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 Chalcedon
                 .
                 Whither
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Arcadius
                 also
                 went
                 to
                 meet
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 and
                 the
                 Barbarian
                 going
                 both
                 into
                 that
                 Church
                 where
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Martyr
                 Euphemia
                 is
                 deposited
                 ,
                 bound
                 themselves
                 in
                 a
                 mutuall
                 Oath
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 frame
                 designes
                 one
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 pious
                 and
                 religious
                 esteem
                 for
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 beloved
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 kept
                 the
                 ingagement
                 he
                 had
                 entred
                 into
                 .
                 But
                 Gaïna
                 violated
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 receded
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 design
                 he
                 had
                 proposed
                 to
                 himself
                 ;
                 but
                 was
                 intent
                 upon
                 causing
                 Burnings
                 and
                 Plunderings
                 ,
                 both
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 have
                 effected
                 it
                 )
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 .
                 The
                 *
                 City
                 therefore
                 was
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 Barbary
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 innumerable
                 multitudes
                 of
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 inhabitants
                 had
                 the
                 treatment
                 of
                 Captives
                 .
                 [
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 ]
                 so
                 great
                 was
                 the
                 danger
                 which
                 hung
                 over
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 vast
                 Comet
                 which
                 reached
                 from
                 heaven
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 ever
                 saw
                 before
                 ,
                 gave
                 an
                 indication
                 thereof
                 .
                 Gaïna
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 impudently
                 attempted
                 to
                 make
                 plunder
                 of
                 the
                 silver
                 publickly
                 exposed
                 to
                 sale
                 in
                 the
                 shops
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 preceding
                 Rum●ur
                 thereof
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 Money-changers
                 ]
                 abstained
                 from
                 exposing
                 their
                 silver
                 on
                 their
                 Tables
                 ;
                 he
                 betook
                 himself
                 to
                 another
                 designe
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 dead
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 he
                 sends
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Barbarians
                 to
                 burn
                 down
                 the
                 Pallace
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 it
                 was
                 perspicuously
                 manifested
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 care
                 God
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Angels
                 appeared
                 to
                 the
                 Traytors
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 armed
                 men
                 of
                 a
                 vast
                 Stature
                 ;
                 whom
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 conjecturing
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 reallity
                 a
                 numerous
                 and
                 valiant
                 Army
                 ,
                 were
                 astonished
                 thereat
                 ,
                 and
                 departed
                 .
                 When
                 this
                 was
                 told
                 to
                 Gaïna
                 ,
                 it
                 seemed
                 incredible
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 well
                 knew
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 was
                 then
                 absent
                 ,
                 being
                 engarisoned
                 in
                 the
                 Cities
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 ]
                 On
                 the
                 next
                 night
                 therefore
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 many
                 nights
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 other
                 persons
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 c
                 severall
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 still
                 brought
                 him
                 the
                 same
                 news
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 God's
                 Angels
                 always
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 form
                 to
                 the
                 Traytors
                 :
                 )
                 at
                 length
                 he
                 himself
                 went
                 accompanied
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 multitude
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 spectatour
                 of
                 the
                 Miracle
                 .
                 Supposing
                 them
                 really
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 *
                 Army
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 which
                 on
                 the
                 day-time
                 lay
                 concealed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 opposed
                 his
                 attempts
                 ;
                 he
                 framed
                 a
                 design
                 ,
                 prejudiciall
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 thought
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 but
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 event
                 demonstrated
                 )
                 was
                 of
                 great
                 advantage
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 feigning
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 possest
                 with
                 a
                 devill
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 pretence
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 he
                 goes
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   John
                   the
                   Apostle
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 seaven
                 miles
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 The
                 Barbarians
                 went
                 out
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 out
                 their
                 Arms
                 covertly
                 ,
                 hiding
                 them
                 partly
                 in
                 Tuns
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 other
                 devices
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Guard
                 that
                 kept
                 the
                 City-gates
                 ,
                 having
                 discovered
                 the
                 trick
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 carry
                 out
                 their
                 weapons
                 ,
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 drew
                 their
                 swords
                 ,
                 and
                 slew
                 those
                 that
                 guarded
                 the
                 Gates
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 arose
                 a
                 horrid
                 tumult
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 impendent
                 on
                 all
                 persons
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 City
                 suffered
                 no
                 harm
                 ,
                 all
                 its
                 Gates
                 being
                 strongly
                 fortified
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Emperour
                 made
                 a
                 seasonable
                 use
                 of
                 prudent
                 advice
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 proclaimed
                 Gaïna
                 a
                 publick
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 he
                 commanded
                 those
                 Barbarians
                 who
                 were
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 to
                 be
                 slain
                 .
                 One
                 day
                 d
                 after
                 the
                 men
                 that
                 guarded
                 the
                 Gates
                 had
                 been
                 slain
                 ,
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 engage
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 within
                 the
                 City-gates
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Goths
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 who
                 were
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 flock't
                 thither
                 .
                 They
                 burnt
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 slew
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Barbarians
                   .
                   Gaïna
                
                 ,
                 informed
                 that
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 party
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                 City
                 were
                 slain
                 ,
                 and
                 perceiving
                 that
                 his
                 Artifices
                 were
                 unsuccessfull
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 left
                 [
                 S
                 t
                 John's
                 ]
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 in
                 great
                 hast
                 into
                 Thracia
                 .
                 Being
                 come
                 to
                 Cherronesus
                 ,
                 he
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 pass
                 ▪
                 over
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 Lampsacus
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 that
                 place
                 he
                 might
                 make
                 himself
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 .
                 But
                 upon
                 the
                 Emperour
                 's
                 sending
                 forces
                 immediately
                 both
                 by
                 Land
                 and
                 Sea
                 ,
                 there
                 appeared
                 another
                 admirable
                 effect
                 of
                 divine
                 Providence
                 .
                 For
                 whilest
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 wanting
                 Vessells
                 patch't
                 up
                 Ships
                 in
                 great
                 hast
                 and
                 disorder
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 might
                 make
                 their
                 passage
                 ;
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 the
                 Roman
                 Navy
                 appeared
                 in
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 West-wind
                 blew
                 hard
                 .
                 The
                 Romans
                 had
                 a
                 safe
                 and
                 easie
                 passage
                 in
                 their
                 Ships
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 horses
                 in
                 their
                 Ships
                 were
                 tossed
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 and
                 dispersed
                 by
                 a
                 Storm
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 perished
                 in
                 the
                 Sea.
                 Many
                 of
                 them
                 also
                 were
                 destroyed
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 manner
                 a
                 numerous
                 multitude
                 of
                 Barbarians
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 lost
                 their
                 lives
                 in
                 their
                 passage
                 .
                 But
                 Gaïna
                 got
                 away
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 flying
                 through
                 Thracia
                 ,
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 another
                 party
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Forces
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 slain
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 in
                 his
                 company
                 .
                 Let
                 thus
                 much
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 said
                 e
                 cursorily
                 concerning
                 Gaïna
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 be
                 desirous
                 of
                 having
                 an
                 accurate
                 account
                 concerning
                 the
                 transactions
                 of
                 that
                 War
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 read
                 
                   The
                   Gainëa
                
                 written
                 by
                 Eusebius
                 f
                 Scholasticus
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 an
                 Auditour
                 of
                 Troilus
                 the
                 Sophista
                 :
                 and
                 having
                 been
                 a
                 Spectatour
                 in
                 that
                 War
                 ,
                 he
                 related
                 the
                 transactions
                 thereof
                 in
                 four
                 Books
                 written
                 in
                 
                   Heroick
                   Verse
                
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 Poem
                 he
                 was
                 much
                 admired
                 ,
                 whilest
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 things
                 was
                 fresh
                 .
                 And
                 very
                 lately
                 ,
                 Ammonius
                 the
                 Poet
                 his
                 made
                 a
                 Poem
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 subject
                 ,
                 and
                 recited
                 it
                 before
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                   Theodosius
                   Junior
                
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 sixteenth
                 Consulate
                 which
                 he
                 bore
                 with
                 Faustus
                 ;
                 on
                 account
                 whereof
                 he
                 has
                 gotten
                 a
                 great
                 repute
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 this
                 War
                 was
                 ended
                 on
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 Stilichon
                 and
                 Aurelianus
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 year
                 following
                 ,
                 Fravitus
                 bore
                 a
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 a
                 Personage
                 by
                 extract
                 indeed
                 a
                 Goth
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 who
                 had
                 exprest
                 much
                 of
                 kindness
                 and
                 fidelity
                 towards
                 the
                 
                   Romans
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 had
                 done
                 them
                 excellent
                 service
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 War.
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 a
                 Consulate
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 him
                 ;
                 in
                 whose
                 year
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Arcadius
                 had
                 a
                 Son
                 born
                 ,
                 
                   Theodosius
                   the
                   Good
                
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 *
                 April
                 .
                 Let
                 thus
                 much
                 be
                 said
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 ▪
                 [
                 Further
                 ,
                 ]
                 whilest
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 State
                 were
                 thus
                 tempestuous
                 ,
                 those
                 intrusted
                 with
                 the
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 abstained
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 from
                 framing
                 Designes
                 and
                 Plots
                 one
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 reproach
                 and
                 disgrace
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   ▪
                
                 ●or
                 at
                 this
                 very
                 time
                 the
                 Bishops
                 employed
                 their
                 thoughts
                 about
                 raising
                 tumults
                 and
                 insurrections
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 Which
                 mischief
                 took
                 its
                 beginning
                 ▪
                 from
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Dissention
                 which
                 hapned
                 between
                 Theophilus
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Monasticks
                 in
                 the
                 Solitude
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 
                   Theophilus
                   Anathematized
                   Origen's
                
                 Books
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Little
                 before
                 this
                 ,
                 a
                 question
                 had
                 been
                 started
                 ,
                 whether
                 God
                 were
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 an
                 humane
                 shape
                 ;
                 or
                 whether
                 he
                 were
                 incorporeall
                 ,
                 and
                 forreign
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 an
                 humane
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 bodily
                 shape
                 and
                 figure
                 whatever
                 .
                 By
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 question
                 ,
                 strifes
                 and
                 contentions
                 were
                 raised
                 amongst
                 many
                 persons
                 :
                 some
                 favouring
                 this
                 opinion
                 ;
                 others
                 patronizing
                 that
                 .
                 The
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 plainer
                 and
                 simpler
                 sort
                 of
                 Asceticks
                 asserted
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 corporeall
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 an
                 humane
                 shape
                 .
                 But
                 most
                 [
                 other
                 persons
                 ]
                 condemned
                 their
                 opinion
                 ,
                 affirming
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 incorporeall
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 bodily
                 shape
                 .
                 Whose
                 Sentiment
                 was
                 embraced
                 by
                 Theophilus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 he
                 invieghed
                 publickly
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 against
                 those
                 who
                 asserted
                 God
                 had
                 an
                 humane
                 shape
                 ;
                 and
                 did
                 himself
                 expressly
                 determine
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 incorporeall
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Egyptian
                   Asceticks
                
                 understanding
                 this
                 ,
                 left
                 their
                 Monasteries
                 and
                 came
                 down
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 And
                 raised
                 a
                 tumult
                 against
                 Theophilus
                 ,
                 condemning
                 him
                 of
                 impiety
                 ;
                 and
                 were
                 resolved
                 to
                 kill
                 him
                 .
                 Theophilus
                 ,
                 acquainted
                 herewith
                 ,
                 was
                 sorely
                 perplexed
                 ,
                 and
                 employed
                 his
                 mind
                 about
                 a
                 device
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 might
                 avoid
                 the
                 death
                 he
                 was
                 threatned
                 with
                 .
                 Being
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 he
                 addrest
                 himself
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 flattering
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 spoke
                 to
                 them
                 on
                 this
                 wise
                 :
                 *
                 
                   Whilest
                   I
                   behold
                   you
                   ,
                   to
                   my
                   thinking
                   I
                   see
                   God's
                   Countenance
                   .
                
                 These
                 words
                 mollified
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 the
                 Monks
                 .
                 Their
                 return
                 to
                 him
                 was
                 :
                 
                   If
                   you
                   speak
                   true
                
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   that
                   God's
                   Countenance
                   is
                   like
                   ours
                   ,
                   then
                
                 Anathematize
                 Origen's
                 
                   Works
                   .
                   For
                   some
                   persons
                   have
                   disputed
                   out
                   of
                   those
                
                 a
                 
                   Books
                   ,
                   and
                   contradicted
                   our
                   Opinion
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   refuse
                   to
                   do
                   that
                   expect
                   from
                   us
                   the
                   Treatment
                   due
                   to
                   impious
                   persons
                   and
                   enemies
                   to
                   God.
                   I
                   will
                   do
                   whatever
                   seems
                   good
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                
                 (
                 replied
                 
                   Theophilus
                   )
                   and
                   therefore
                   be
                   not
                   incensed
                   against
                   me
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   my self
                   do
                   abominate
                
                 Origen's
                 
                   Books
                   ,
                   and
                   judge
                   those
                   persons
                   worthy
                   of
                   reprehension
                   ,
                   who
                   admit
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Theophilus
                
                 therefore
                 having
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 given
                 the
                 Monks
                 a
                 repulse
                 ,
                 dismissed
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 perhaps
                 the
                 controversie
                 about
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 height
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 quieted
                 and
                 appeased
                 ;
                 had
                 there
                 not
                 another
                 accident
                 forthwith
                 hapned
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 .
                 There
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Monasteries
                 in
                 Egypt
                 four
                 pious
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   Dioscorus
                   ,
                   Ammonius
                   ,
                   Eusebius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Euthymius
                 .
                 These
                 persons
                 were
                 own
                 Brothers
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 their
                 [
                 stature
                 of
                 ]
                 body
                 were
                 termed
                 
                   The
                   Long
                   ▪
                
                 They
                 were
                 eminent
                 both
                 for
                 their
                 [
                 Sanctity
                 of
                 ]
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 eloquence
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 their
                 fame
                 was
                 very
                 great
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Theophilus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 had
                 an
                 high
                 esteem
                 for
                 these
                 men
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 reason
                 he
                 constituted
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Hermopolis
                 ;
                 having
                 by
                 force
                 constrained
                 him
                 [
                 to
                 undertake
                 that
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Charge
                 .
                 ]
                 Two
                 more
                 of
                 them
                 he
                 intreated
                 to
                 continue
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 scarcely
                 perswade
                 them
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 was
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 he
                 forced
                 
                 them
                 [
                 to
                 stay
                 ;
                 ]
                 and
                 b
                 having
                 honoured
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 Dignity
                 of
                 Clergy-men
                 ,
                 he
                 committed
                 the
                 disposall
                 of
                 [
                 the
                 Revenue
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 ,
                 necestitated
                 thereto
                 ,
                 and
                 discharged
                 their
                 office
                 of
                 Stewardship
                 very
                 well
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 displeased
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 Philosophize
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 intent
                 upon
                 [
                 their
                 studies
                 of
                 ]
                 an
                 Ascetick
                 Discipline
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 opinion
                 that
                 their
                 souls
                 received
                 harm
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 perceived
                 the
                 Bishop
                 wholly
                 intent
                 upon
                 Lucre
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 it
                 his
                 chief
                 concern
                 to
                 amass
                 money
                 together
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 commonly
                 said
                 
                   moving
                   every
                   stone
                
                 ;
                 )
                 c
                 then
                 they
                 refused
                 to
                 live
                 a●y
                 longer
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 the
                 Solitude
                 ,
                 and
                 preferred
                 that
                 before
                 a
                 City-life
                 .
                 The
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 reason
                 [
                 why
                 they
                 resolved
                 to
                 be
                 gone
                 ,
                 ]
                 entreated
                 them
                 to
                 stay
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 he
                 perceived
                 himself
                 condemned
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 filled
                 with
                 rage
                 ,
                 and
                 threatned
                 to
                 do
                 them
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 mischief
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 ,
                 disregarding
                 his
                 menaces
                 ,
                 were
                 departed
                 into
                 the
                 Solitude
                 ;
                 Theophilus
                 being
                 (
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 conjectured
                 )
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 an
                 hot
                 and
                 hasty
                 temper
                 ,
                 raised
                 no
                 small
                 disturbance
                 against
                 these
                 persons
                 :
                 but
                 set
                 all
                 engines
                 on
                 work
                 to
                 create
                 them
                 trouble
                 .
                 He
                 forthwith
                 entertained
                 an
                 hatred
                 for
                 their
                 Brother
                 Dioscorus
                 also
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Hermopolis
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 sorely
                 vexed
                 at
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Asceticks
                 were
                 his
                 favourers
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 an
                 high
                 veneration
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 very
                 well
                 knew
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 no
                 ways
                 damnifie
                 these
                 persons
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 could
                 make
                 the
                 Monks
                 their
                 enemies
                 .
                 He
                 therefore
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 method
                 .
                 'T
                 was
                 certainly
                 known
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 frequent
                 disputes
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 [
                 had
                 strongly
                 asserted
                 ]
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 incorporeall
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 had
                 an
                 humane
                 shape
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 humane
                 passions
                 do
                 of
                 necessity
                 accompany
                 an
                 humane
                 shape
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 had
                 been
                 diligently
                 inquired
                 into
                 by
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 especially
                 by
                 Origen
                 .
                 Although
                 this
                 was
                 
                 Theophilus's
                 own
                 Sentiment
                 concern●ng
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 revenged
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 ashamed
                 of
                 contradicting
                 what
                 he
                 and
                 they
                 had
                 well
                 and
                 truly
                 asserted
                 .
                 But
                 *
                 imposed
                 upon
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Monks
                 ,
                 persons
                 innocent
                 indeed
                 and
                 sincere
                 ,
                 but
                 who
                 were
                 unskillfull
                 in
                 learning
                 ,
                 yea
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 illiterate
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 sends
                 Letters
                 to
                 the
                 Monasteries
                 in
                 the
                 Solitudes
                 ,
                 giving
                 them
                 advice
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 perswaded
                 by
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 who
                 affirm
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 incorporeall
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 )
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 [
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 ]
                 Sacred
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 hath
                 eyes
                 ,
                 ears
                 ,
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 feet
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 have
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 persons
                 about
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 being
                 followers
                 of
                 Origen
                 ,
                 do
                 attempt
                 to
                 introduce
                 an
                 *
                 impious
                 opinion
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 has
                 neither
                 eyes
                 ,
                 nor
                 ears
                 ,
                 nor
                 feet
                 ,
                 nor
                 hands
                 .
                 With
                 this
                 imposture
                 he
                 deceives
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Monks
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 arises
                 a
                 very
                 hot
                 dissention
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 had
                 their
                 minds
                 †
                 cultivated
                 with
                 Learning
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 caught
                 with
                 this
                 fraud
                 ;
                 but
                 continued
                 their
                 adherence
                 both
                 to
                 Dioscorus
                 and
                 Origen
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 simpler
                 sort
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 most
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 greatest
                 warmth
                 and
                 zeal
                 ,
                 forthwith
                 made
                 an
                 insurrection
                 against
                 the
                 Brethren
                 .
                 A
                 division
                 therefore
                 was
                 made
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 reproach't
                 one
                 another
                 as
                 impious
                 persons
                 .
                 
                 Theophilus's
                 party
                 termed
                 the
                 Brethren
                 Origenists
                 and
                 impious
                 persons
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Faction
                 stiled
                 those
                 instigated
                 by
                 Theophilus
                 ‖
                 Anthropomorphitae
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 no
                 small
                 contention
                 arose
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 irreconcileable
                 War
                 was
                 kindled
                 between
                 the
                 Monks
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 Theophilus
                 understood
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 design
                 succeeded
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 Nitria
                 (
                 where
                 the
                 Monasteries
                 are
                 ,
                 )
                 accompanied
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 multitude
                 ,
                 and
                 d
                 Arms
                 the
                 Monks
                 against
                 Dioscorus
                 and
                 his
                 Brethren
                 .
                 They
                 having
                 been
                 in
                 great
                 danger
                 of
                 loosing
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 with
                 great
                 difficulty
                 made
                 their
                 escape
                 .
                 Johannes
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 wholly
                 ignorant
                 of
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 in
                 Egypt
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 grew
                 famous
                 for
                 his
                 Learning
                 and
                 Eloquence
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 whereof
                 he
                 became
                 eminent
                 [
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 .
                 ]
                 He
                 was
                 also
                 the
                 first
                 person
                 that
                 inlarged
                 the
                 Prayers
                 [
                 usually
                 made
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Nocturnall
                   Hymns
                
                 ,
                 [
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 ]
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Nocturnall
                   Hymns
                
                 [
                 sung
                 ]
                 by
                 the
                 Arians
                 and
                 Homoöusians
                 ;
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 ingagement
                 which
                 hapned
                 between
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 singing
                 of
                 Hymns
                 in
                 parts
                 ,
                 wherein
                 one
                 sang
                 one
                 verse
                 ,
                 another
                 another
                 ,
                 had
                 its
                 originall
                 from
                 
                   Ignatius
                   a
                   Theophorus
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 THe
                 Arians
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 had
                 their
                 Meetings
                 without
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 Every
                 week
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 the
                 Festivall
                 days
                 occurred
                 ▪
                 (
                 I
                 mean
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 and
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 )
                 whereon
                 Assemblies
                 were
                 usually
                 held
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 they
                 flock't
                 together
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 publick
                 *
                 
                 Piazza's
                 ,
                 and
                 sang
                 Hymns
                 adapted
                 to
                 the
                 Arian
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 answering
                 one
                 another
                 by
                 turns
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 they
                 did
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 all
                 night
                 long
                 .
                 Early
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 they
                 sang
                 the
                 same
                 
                   alternative
                   Hymns
                
                 ,
                 passed
                 through
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 Gates
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 places
                 where
                 they
                 met
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 desist
                 from
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 such
                 terms
                 as
                 gave
                 a
                 provocation
                 to
                 the
                 Assertours
                 of
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 opinion
                 :
                 (
                 For
                 they
                 frequently
                 Sang
                 such
                 words
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   Where
                   are
                   they
                   who
                   affirm
                   Three
                   to
                   be
                   one
                   power
                   ?
                   )
                   Johannes
                
                 being
                 afraid
                 ,
                 lest
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 ignorant
                 sort
                 might
                 be
                 drawn
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 such
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 them
                 appoints
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 might
                 imploy
                 themselves
                 in
                 singing
                 of
                 
                   Nocturnall
                   Hymns
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 both
                 obscure
                 the
                 Sedulity
                 of
                 the
                 Arians
                 about
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 confirm
                 his
                 own
                 party
                 [
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 their
                 Faith.
                 This
                 design
                 of
                 
                 Johannes's
                 was
                 seemingly
                 good
                 and
                 usefull
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 disturbance
                 and
                 dangers
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Hymns
                 of
                 the
                 Homoöusians
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 singing
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 were
                 performed
                 with
                 more
                 of
                 pomp
                 and
                 Show
                 :
                 (
                 for
                 Johannes
                 invented
                 Silver
                 Crosses
                 ,
                 whereon
                 were
                 carried
                 wax-tapers
                 lighted
                 ;
                 the
                 Empress
                 Eudoxia
                 being
                 at
                 the
                 charge
                 hereof
                 :
                 )
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 very
                 numerous
                 ,
                 and
                 possest
                 with
                 an
                 envious
                 emulation
                 ,
                 resolved
                 to
                 be
                 revenged
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 Attack
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 power
                 and
                 sway
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 formerly
                 had
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 yet
                 hot
                 and
                 ready
                 for
                 such
                 conflicts
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 they
                 despised
                 their
                 adversaries
                 .
                 Without
                 delay
                 therefore
                 ,
                 on
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 nights
                 they
                 ingaged
                 .
                 Briso
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Empresse's
                   Eunuch
                
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 the
                 Singers
                 Instructour
                 ,
                 received
                 a
                 wound
                 in
                 his
                 forehead
                 by
                 a
                 stone
                 :
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 some
                 persons
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 were
                 slain
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 incensed
                 hereat
                 ,
                 prohibited
                 the
                 Arians
                 from
                 singing
                 their
                 ▪
                 Hymns
                 any
                 more
                 in
                 publick
                 .
                 Such
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 declared
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 transactions
                 then
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 further
                 to
                 relate
                 ,
                 whence
                 this
                 usage
                 of
                 singing
                 
                   alternative
                   Hymns
                
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 had
                 its
                 original
                 .
                 b
                 Ignatius
                 the
                 third
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 in
                 Syria
                 from
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Peter
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 converst
                 with
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 ,
                 saw
                 a
                 Vision
                 of
                 Angells
                 ,
                 praising
                 the
                 Holy
                 Trinity
                 by
                 singing
                 of
                 
                   Alternative
                   Hymns
                
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 delivered
                 that
                 way
                 of
                 singing
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 in
                 his
                 Vision
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Antiochian
                 Church
                 .
                 Whence
                 the
                 same
                 Tradition
                 was
                 spread
                 over
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 account
                 we
                 have
                 received
                 concerning
                 
                   Alternative
                   Hymns
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 those
                 termed
                 
                   The
                   long
                   Monks
                
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 Theophilus
                 having
                 conceived
                 an
                 implacable
                 hatred
                 against
                 Johannes
                 upon
                 their
                 account
                 ,
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 to
                 get
                 him
                 deposed
                 [
                 from
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 ]
              
               
                 NOt
                 long
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Monks
                 together
                 with
                 Dioscorus
                 and
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 went
                 from
                 the
                 Solitudes
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 accompanied
                 by
                 Isidorus
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 for
                 whom
                 Theophilus
                 had
                 heretofore
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 *
                 Love
                 ;
                 a
                 but
                 was
                 then
                 become
                 his
                 most
                 deadly
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 .
                 One
                 Peter
                 was
                 b
                 Chief-Presbyter
                 of
                 the
                 Alexandrian
                 Church
                 .
                 Theophilus
                 had
                 conceived
                 an
                 hatred
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 a
                 resolution
                 of
                 ejecting
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 He
                 charged
                 him
                 with
                 this
                 accusation
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 admitted
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 by
                 Sect
                 a
                 Manichaean
                 ,
                 to
                 [
                 a
                 participation
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 brought
                 her
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 Manichaean
                 Heresie
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 Peter
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 woman
                 had
                 renounced
                 her
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 admitted
                 [
                 to
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ]
                 contrary
                 to
                 
                 Theophilus's
                 mind
                 ,
                 Theophilus
                 was
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 highly
                 incensed
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 was
                 calumniated
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 affirmed
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 wholly
                 ignorant
                 of
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 .
                 Peter
                 therefore
                 summoned
                 Isidorus
                 to
                 attest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 was
                 not
                 ignorant
                 of
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 concerning
                 the
                 woman
                 .
                 It
                 hapned
                 that
                 Isidorus
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 very
                 time
                 at
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 City
                 Rome
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 by
                 Theophilus
                 to
                 Damasus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 make
                 a
                 reconciliation
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 Flavianus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
                 For
                 
                 Meletius's
                 adherents
                 made
                 a
                 separation
                 from
                 Flavianus
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 Oath
                 ,
                 as
                 has
                 been
                 declared
                 *
                 before
                 .
                 Isidorus
                 therefore
                 being
                 returned
                 from
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 summoned
                 by
                 Peter
                 to
                 give
                 in
                 his
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 affirmed
                 that
                 the
                 Manichaean
                 woman
                 was
                 admitted
                 [
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ]
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop's
                 consent
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 himself
                 administred
                 the
                 [
                 Sacred
                 ]
                 Mysteries
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 Hereupon
                 Theophilus
                 was
                 highly
                 enraged
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 anger
                 ejected
                 them
                 both
                 [
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 ]
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 
                 Isidorus's
                 accompanying
                 Dioscorus
                 and
                 his
                 Brethren
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 designs
                 which
                 had
                 fraudulently
                 been
                 formed
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 inspected
                 and
                 lai●
                 open
                 before
                 the
                 Emperour
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 Johan●●●
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
                 Johannes
                 informed
                 hereof
                 ,
                 gave
                 the
                 men
                 an
                 honourable
                 reception
                 ;
                 and
                 excluded
                 them
                 not
                 from
                 communion
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Prayers
                 ;
                 but
                 said
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 allow
                 them
                 a
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 [
                 Sacred
                 ]
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 before
                 cognizance
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 of
                 their
                 Case
                 .
                 Whilest
                 the
                 affair
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 posture
                 ,
                 a
                 false
                 report
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 Theophilus
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Johannes
                 had
                 both
                 admitted
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 also
                 ready
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 assistance
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 [
                 Theophilus
                 ]
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 whole
                 business
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 only
                 be
                 revenged
                 upon
                 Dioscorus
                 and
                 Isidorus
                 ,
                 but
                 cast
                 Johannes
                 also
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 [
                 Episcopall
                 ]
                 Chair
                 .
                 He
                 sends
                 Letters
                 therefore
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 every
                 City
                 ,
                 concealing
                 indeed
                 his
                 own
                 design
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 appearance
                 blaming
                 therein
                 Origen's
                 Books
                 only
                 :
                 [
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 ]
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 lived
                 long
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 )
                 in
                 confirmation
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Faith
                 ,
                 has
                 frequently
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 authority
                 and
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Origen's
                 writings
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Orations
                   against
                   the
                   Arians
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                
                 That
                 Epiphanius
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Cyprus
                 being
                 also
                 led
                 away
                 by
                 Theophilus's
                 frauds
                 ,
                 convened
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 Bishops
                 in
                 Cyprus
                 ,
                 to
                 determine
                 against
                 Origen's
                 Writings
                 ,
                 and
                 reproved
                 Johannes
                 for
                 reading
                 Origen's
                 Books
                 .
              
               
                 HE
                 became
                 reconciled
                 also
                 to
                 Epiphanius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantia
                 in
                 Cyprus
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 heretofore
                 disagreed
                 .
                 For
                 Theophilus
                 a
                 had
                 been
                 angry
                 with
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 entertained
                 abject
                 thoughts
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 subposed
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 humane
                 shape
                 .
                 Although
                 Theophilus
                 embraced
                 these
                 Sentiments
                 concerning
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 reproved
                 those
                 who
                 supposed
                 the
                 Deity
                 had
                 an
                 humane
                 shape
                 ;
                 yet
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 hatred
                 he
                 had
                 conceived
                 against
                 some
                 other
                 persons
                 ,
                 he
                 openly
                 denyed
                 his
                 own
                 thoughts
                 :
                 and
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 entred
                 into
                 a
                 friendship
                 with
                 Epiphanius
                 (
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 before
                 been
                 at
                 difference
                 ,
                 )
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 altered
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 entertained
                 now
                 the
                 same
                 Sentiment
                 with
                 him
                 concerning
                 God.
                 He
                 was
                 very
                 earnest
                 with
                 Epiphanius
                 likewise
                 to
                 convene
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 Cyprus
                 ,
                 that
                 therein
                 Origen's
                 Writings
                 might
                 be
                 condemned
                 .
                 Epiphanius
                 being
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 singular
                 piety
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 a
                 plain
                 disposition
                 and
                 unacquainted
                 with
                 subtlety
                 ,
                 was
                 soon
                 induced
                 into
                 Errour
                 by
                 Theophilus's
                 Letters
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 assembled
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 within
                 the
                 Island
                 [
                 Cyprus
                 ,
                 ]
                 prohibits
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 Origen's
                 Books
                 .
                 He
                 sent
                 Letters
                 also
                 to
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 intreating
                 him
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 reading
                 Origen's
                 Works
                 ;
                 and
                 [
                 requesting
                 ]
                 that
                 he
                 also
                 would
                 convene
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 same
                 determination
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 .
                 Theophilus
                 therefore
                 having
                 wound
                 in
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 famous
                 for
                 his
                 piety
                 ,
                 to
                 embrace
                 his
                 own
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 perceiving
                 that
                 his
                 design
                 throve
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 wish
                 ;
                 became
                 more
                 confident
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 also
                 ●●●self
                 b
                 Assembled
                 many
                 Bishops
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 convention
                 (
                 agreeable
                 to
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 by
                 Epiphanius
                 )
                 a
                 sentence
                 of
                 condemnation
                 was
                 ponounced
                 against
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 Origen
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 dead
                 c
                 almost
                 two
                 hundred
                 years
                 :
                 Not
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 Theophilus's
                 principall
                 design
                 ,
                 but
                 [
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 chiefly
                 ]
                 to
                 be
                 revenged
                 on
                 Dioscorus
                 and
                 his
                 Brethren
                 .
                 Johannes
                 gave
                 little
                 heed
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 acquainted
                 with
                 either
                 from
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 or
                 Theophilus
                 himself
                 ;
                 his
                 mind
                 being
                 wholly
                 imployed
                 about
                 Preaching
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 that
                 indeed
                 he
                 was
                 extraordinarily
                 eminent
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 altogether
                 slighted
                 the
                 plots
                 and
                 designes
                 formed
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 apparently
                 known
                 to
                 most
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 Theophilus
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 to
                 divest
                 Johannes
                 of
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 those
                 men
                 who
                 had
                 an
                 hatred
                 for
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 joyned
                 in
                 their
                 raising
                 calumnious
                 complaints
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Grandees
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 interest
                 in
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 Pallace
                 ,
                 supposing
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 opportunity
                 offered
                 them
                 of
                 being
                 revenged
                 upon
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 procured
                 a
                 Grand
                 Synod
                 to
                 be
                 convened
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 sending
                 into
                 divers
                 parts
                 [
                 for
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 ]
                 partly
                 by
                 Letters
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 Messengers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 [
                 two
                 ]
                 Syrian
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 Severianus
                 and
                 Antiochus
                 ,
                 how
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 reasons
                 they
                 disagreed
                 with
                 Johannes
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Odium
                 against
                 Johannes
                 was
                 increased
                 by
                 another
                 accident
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 two
                 Bishops
                 who
                 flourished
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 extract
                 they
                 were
                 Syrians
                 ,
                 [
                 their
                 names
                 ]
                 Severianus
                 and
                 
                   Antiochus
                   .
                   Severianus
                
                 Presided
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Gabali
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Syria
                 ;
                 and
                 Antiochus
                 over
                 that
                 of
                 Ptolemaïs
                 scituate
                 in
                 Phoenice
                 .
                 Both
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 famous
                 for
                 their
                 eloquence
                 .
                 Severianus
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 Learned
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 not
                 pronounce
                 the
                 Greek
                 tongue
                 exactly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 :
                 but
                 whilest
                 he
                 spoke
                 Greek
                 ,
                 his
                 voice
                 had
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 
                   Syriack
                   .
                   Antiochus
                
                 came
                 first
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 from
                 Ptolemaïs
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 Preached
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 City
                 ]
                 with
                 much
                 Labour
                 and
                 Diligence
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 them
                 procured
                 a
                 great
                 summe
                 of
                 money
                 ;
                 at
                 length
                 he
                 returned
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Church
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 ,
                 Severianus
                 being
                 informed
                 that
                 Antiochus
                 had
                 gotten
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 money
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 to
                 follow
                 his
                 example
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 exercised
                 himself
                 very
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 many
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 comes
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Where
                 being
                 curteously
                 received
                 by
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 
                 time
                 he
                 soothed
                 and
                 ●●attered
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 notwithstanding
                 beloved
                 and
                 honoured
                 by
                 Johannes
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 while
                 he
                 grew
                 famous
                 for
                 his
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 by
                 *
                 many
                 great
                 personages
                 [
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 himself
                 .
                 It
                 hapned
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 died
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 Johannes
                 was
                 necessitated
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 journey
                 thither
                 ,
                 to
                 ordain
                 a
                 Bishop
                 there
                 .
                 Being
                 come
                 to
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 some
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 promote
                 one
                 person
                 to
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 others
                 another
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 also
                 strove
                 very
                 earnestly
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 upon
                 their
                 account
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 they
                 gave
                 their
                 suffrages
                 ;
                 )
                 Johannes
                 perceiving
                 that
                 both
                 parties
                 contended
                 most
                 pertinaciously
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 in
                 no
                 point
                 be
                 obedient
                 to
                 his
                 admonitions
                 ;
                 resolved
                 to
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 their
                 contention
                 *
                 without
                 offending
                 either
                 faction
                 .
                 He
                 himself
                 therefore
                 preferred
                 one
                 Heraclides
                 his
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 by
                 Nation
                 a
                 
                   Cypriot
                   ▪
                
                 to
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 both
                 parties
                 desisted
                 from
                 their
                 mutuall
                 contentiousness
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 at
                 quiet
                 .
                 On
                 this
                 account
                 Johannes
                 was
                 necessitated
                 to
                 stay
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 interim
                 that
                 he
                 resided
                 there
                 ,
                 Severianus
                 gained
                 a
                 greater
                 esteem
                 and
                 affection
                 from
                 his
                 Auditors
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 this
                 thing
                 unknown
                 to
                 Johannes
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 speed
                 acquainted
                 with
                 what-ever
                 hapned
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 Serapion
                 (
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 mention
                 †
                 before
                 ,
                 )
                 suggested
                 this
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 disturbed
                 by
                 
                   Severianus
                   ,
                   Johannes
                
                 was
                 provoked
                 to
                 an
                 Emulation
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 ‖
                 incidently
                 taken
                 away
                 many
                 Churches
                 from
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 and
                 Quartadecimani
                 ,
                 he
                 returned
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Where
                 he
                 renewed
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 which
                 was
                 incumbent
                 on
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 no
                 body
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 endure
                 Serapion's
                 haughtiness
                 and
                 arrogancy
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 *
                 interest
                 and
                 favour
                 with
                 Johannes
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 his
                 insolence
                 towards
                 all
                 persons
                 was
                 immeasurable
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 reason
                 the
                 Odium
                 also
                 against
                 the
                 Bishop
                 became
                 more
                 enkindled
                 .
                 Upon
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 Severianus
                 passed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 Serapion
                 refused
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 Honour
                 due
                 to
                 a
                 Bishop
                 :
                 but
                 continued
                 in
                 his
                 seat
                 ,
                 demonstrating
                 thereby
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 but
                 a
                 very
                 slight
                 esteem
                 for
                 Severianus's
                 presence
                 .
                 Severianus
                 could
                 not
                 bear
                 this
                 contempt
                 of
                 Serapion's
                 ;
                 but
                 spake
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   Serapion
                   dies
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   Christ
                   hath
                   not
                   been
                   Incarnate
                   .
                   Serapion
                
                 having
                 gotten
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 did
                 openly
                 render
                 Severianus
                 odious
                 to
                 Johannes
                 :
                 He
                 concealed
                 the
                 first
                 clause
                 of
                 the
                 sentence
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 this
                 ]
                 
                   if
                   Serapion
                   dies
                   a
                   Christian
                
                 ;
                 and
                 affirmed
                 that
                 Severianus
                 said
                 these
                 words
                 only
                 ,
                 
                   doubtless
                   Christ
                   was
                   not
                   incarnate
                
                 .
                 He
                 produced
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 [
                 faction
                 ]
                 who
                 attested
                 that
                 the
                 words
                 were
                 spoken
                 so
                 .
                 Johannes
                 therefore
                 forthwith
                 expells
                 Severianus
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 This
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Empress
                 Eudoxia
                 ,
                 she
                 reproves
                 Johannes
                 severely
                 ;
                 and
                 gave
                 order
                 that
                 Severianus
                 should
                 forthwith
                 be
                 recalled
                 from
                 Chalcedon
                 in
                 Bithynia
                 .
                 He
                 returned
                 immediately
                 .
                 But
                 Johannes
                 declined
                 his
                 friendship
                 ;
                 nor
                 could
                 he
                 be
                 induced
                 thereto
                 by
                 the
                 intreaty
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 .
                 a
                 Till
                 at
                 length
                 the
                 Empress
                 Eudoxia
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 called
                 
                   The
                   Apostles
                
                 ,
                 cast
                 her
                 Son
                 Theodosius
                 (
                 who
                 now
                 Reigns
                 successfully
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 then
                 a
                 very
                 young
                 child
                 ;
                 )
                 before
                 Johannes's
                 knees
                 ,
                 and
                 b
                 having
                 adjured
                 him
                 frequently
                 by
                 her
                 Son
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 adoe
                 prevailed
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 a
                 friendship
                 wi●h
                 Severianus
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 manner
                 therefore
                 these
                 two
                 persons
                 were
                 to
                 appearance
                 reconciled
                 :
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 they
                 retained
                 a
                 rancoured
                 mind
                 one
                 towards
                 another
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 Johannes's
                 grudge
                 against
                 Severianus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XII
                
                 .
                 That
                 Epiphanius
                 coming
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 held
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 and
                 performed
                 Ordinations
                 contrary
                 to
                 Johannes's
                 mind
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 gratifie
                 Theophilus
                 .
              
               
                 NOt
                 long
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 Epiphanius
                 the
                 Bishop
                 comes
                 again
                 out
                 of
                 Cyprus
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 induced
                 thereto
                 by
                 Theophilus's
                 *
                 perswasives
                 :
                 he
                 brought
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 †
                 a
                 copy
                 of
                 a
                 Sentence
                 of
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 declared
                 Origen
                 to
                 be
                 Excommunicate
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 condemned
                 his
                 Books
                 only
                 .
                 Arriving
                 therefore
                 at
                 Saint
                 
                   John's
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 seven
                 miles
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 coming
                 ashoar
                 ,
                 he
                 celebrated
                 an
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 a
                 and
                 ordained
                 a
                 Deacon
                 ;
                 after
                 which
                 he
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 might
                 gratifie
                 Theophilus
                 ,
                 he
                 declined
                 Johannes's
                 invitation
                 ,
                 and
                 lodged
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 private
                 house
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 called
                 together
                 those
                 Bishops
                 who
                 were
                 then
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 he
                 produced
                 a
                 copy
                 of
                 the
                 Sentence
                 of
                 condemnation
                 against
                 Origen's
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 recited
                 it
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 b
                 having
                 nothing
                 to
                 say
                 
                 against
                 those
                 Books
                 ,
                 only
                 he
                 and
                 Theophilus
                 were
                 pleased
                 to
                 reject
                 them
                 .
                 Some
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 reverential
                 respect
                 they
                 bore
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 subscribed
                 [
                 this
                 Decree
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 :
                 ]
                 but
                 very
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 refused
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 Amongst
                 which
                 number
                 was
                 Theotimus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Scythia
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 this
                 answer
                 to
                 
                   Epiphanius
                   .
                   I
                
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 
                   will
                   neither
                   be
                   injurious
                
                 (
                 O
                 Epiphanius
                 !
                 )
                 
                   to
                   a
                   person
                   who
                   has
                   long
                   since
                   ended
                   his
                   life
                   piously
                   ;
                   nor
                   dare
                   I
                   attempt
                   so
                   impious
                   a
                   fact
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   condemn
                   what
                   our
                   Predecessours
                   have
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   rejected
                   ;
                   especially
                   when
                   I
                   do
                   not
                
                 c
                 
                   know
                   of
                   any
                   ill
                   doctrine
                   in
                   the
                   Books
                   of
                   Origen
                   .
                
                 After
                 this
                 he
                 produced
                 a
                 Book
                 of
                 
                 Origen's
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 read
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 expositions
                 [
                 of
                 Scripture
                 which
                 occur'd
                 ]
                 therein
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 he
                 subjoyned
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 
                   They
                   who
                   are
                   injurious
                   towards
                   these
                   writings
                   ,
                   perceive
                   not
                   that
                   they
                   fix
                   a
                   reproach
                   upon
                   those
                   very
                   Books
                   ,
                   concerning
                   which
                   these
                   are
                   written
                   .
                
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 return
                 ,
                 which
                 Theotimus
                 (
                 a
                 person
                 eminent
                 for
                 his
                 piety
                 and
                 rectitude
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 )
                 made
                 to
                 Epiphanius
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                
                 .
                 What
                 this
                 Writer
                 can
                 say
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 Origen
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 in
                 regard
                 such
                 as
                 delight
                 in
                 reproaching
                 ,
                 have
                 imposed
                 upon
                 many
                 persons
                 ,
                 [
                 and
                 disswaded
                 them
                 ]
                 a
                 from
                 reading
                 Origen
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 blasphemous
                 Authour
                 ;
                 I
                 judge
                 it
                 not
                 unseasonable
                 to
                 discourse
                 a
                 little
                 concerning
                 them
                 .
                 Vile
                 and
                 despicable
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 of
                 themselves
                 cannot
                 arrive
                 at
                 an
                 eminency
                 ,
                 are
                 desirous
                 of
                 getting
                 a
                 name
                 from
                 discommending
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 better
                 than
                 themselves
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 person
                 affected
                 with
                 this
                 distemper
                 was
                 Methodius
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 in
                 Lycia
                 named
                 Olympus
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 Eustathius
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 some
                 small
                 time
                 Presided
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Antioch
                 .
                 After
                 him
                 ,
                 Appollinaris
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 Theophilus
                 .
                 This
                 Mess
                 of
                 Revilers
                 have
                 calumniated
                 Origen
                 ,
                 but
                 proceeded
                 not
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 method
                 .
                 For
                 one
                 has
                 broke
                 out
                 into
                 an
                 accusation
                 against
                 him
                 upon
                 one
                 account
                 ,
                 another
                 upon
                 another
                 ;
                 whereby
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 hath
                 sufficiently
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 has
                 fully
                 approved
                 of
                 whatever
                 he
                 has
                 not
                 found
                 fault
                 with
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 whereas
                 one
                 has
                 blamed
                 him
                 in
                 particular
                 for
                 one
                 opinion
                 ,
                 another
                 for
                 another
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 has
                 wholly
                 admitted
                 as
                 true
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 cavilled
                 at
                 ;
                 his
                 silence
                 approving
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 has
                 not
                 found
                 fault
                 with
                 .
                 Methodius
                 indeed
                 ,
                 when
                 [
                 in
                 his
                 books
                 ]
                 he
                 had
                 in
                 many
                 passages
                 severely
                 inveighed
                 against
                 Origen
                 ,
                 does
                 notwithstanding
                 afterwards
                 unsay
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 written
                 ,
                 and
                 b
                 admires
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 c
                 Dialogue
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 gave
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Xenωn
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 addition
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 
                 Origen's
                 commendation
                 from
                 his
                 being
                 accused
                 by
                 these
                 persons
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 who
                 have
                 gotten
                 together
                 whatever
                 they
                 supposed
                 blame-worthy
                 [
                 in
                 Origen
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 notwithstanding
                 have
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 found
                 fault
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 these
                 their
                 Collections
                 for
                 entertaining
                 ill
                 Sentiments
                 concerning
                 the
                 Holy
                 Trinity
                 ;
                 [
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ]
                 do
                 most
                 evidently
                 demonstrate
                 and
                 bear
                 witness
                 to
                 his
                 true
                 and
                 Orthodox
                 piety
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 their
                 not
                 blaming
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 they
                 commend
                 him
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 testimony
                 .
                 But
                 Athanasius
                 a
                 couragious
                 defender
                 of
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Orations
                   against
                   the
                   Arians
                
                 ,
                 does
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 cite
                 this
                 Authour
                 as
                 a
                 witness
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 faith
                 ,
                 interweaving
                 his
                 words
                 with
                 his
                 ▪
                 own
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   most
                   Admirable
                   and
                   Laborious
                   Origen
                
                 (
                 says
                 he
                 )
                 
                   does
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   testimony
                   confirm
                   our
                   Sentiment
                   concerning
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   affirming
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   coëternall
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                
                 They
                 therefore
                 who
                 reproach
                 Origen
                 ,
                 have
                 forgot
                 themselves
                 [
                 and
                 consider
                 not
                 ]
                 that
                 they
                 speak
                 calumniously
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 Origen's
                 praiser
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 let
                 thus
                 much
                 be
                 said
                 concerning
                 Origen
                 .
                 We
                 will
                 now
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Sequell
                 of
                 our
                 History
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIV
                
                 .
                 How
                 Johannes
                 (
                 having
                 invited
                 Epiphanius
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 [
                 his
                 Pallace
                 ]
                 and
                 he
                 refusing
                 ,
                 and
                 continuing
                 his
                 holding
                 of
                 separate
                 Assemblies
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   the
                   ▪
                   Apostles
                
                 ,
                 )
                 admonished
                 and
                 reproved
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 many
                 things
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Canons
                 .
                 Wher●at
                 Epiphanius
                 was
                 terrified
                 ,
                 and
                 returned
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 Country
                 .
              
               
               
                 a
                 JOhannes
                 was
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 angry
                 ,
                 because
                 Epiphanius
                 had
                 made
                 an
                 Ordination
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Canon
                 :
                 but
                 invited
                 him
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 lodge
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Bishops
                 Pallace
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 answer
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 neither
                 abide
                 nor
                 pray
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 would
                 expell
                 Dioscorus
                 and
                 his
                 Brethren
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hand
                 subscribe
                 the
                 condemnation
                 of
                 
                 Origen's
                 Books
                 .
                 Upon
                 
                 Johannes's
                 deferring
                 to
                 do
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 that
                 nothing
                 ought
                 rashly
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 *
                 before
                 a
                 determination
                 of
                 a
                 Generall
                 Councill
                 ;
                 those
                 that
                 hated
                 Johannes
                 put
                 Epiphanius
                 upon
                 another
                 design
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 contrive
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 next
                 Religious
                 meeting
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 named
                 
                   The
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Epiphanius
                
                 should
                 come
                 forth
                 publickly
                 ,
                 †
                 condemn
                 
                 Origen's
                 Books
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 Excommunicate
                 Dioscorus
                 with
                 his
                 followers
                 ,
                 and
                 reproach
                 Johannes
                 as
                 being
                 their
                 favourer
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 were
                 declared
                 to
                 Johannes
                 :
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 he
                 sends
                 this
                 message
                 to
                 Epiphanius
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 by
                 Serapion
                 :
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 
                   You
                   do
                   many
                   things
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Canons
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   you
                   have
                   made
                   an
                   Ordination
                   in
                   the
                   Churches
                   under
                   my
                   jurisdiction
                   :
                   then
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   order
                   from
                   me
                   ,
                   you
                   have
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   your
                   own
                   authority
                   and
                   ministred
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Churches
                   :
                   Further
                   ,
                   when
                
                 b
                 
                   heretofore
                   I
                   invited
                   you
                   hither
                   ,
                   you
                   refused
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   you
                   allow
                   your self
                   that
                   liberty
                   .
                   Take
                   heed
                   therefore
                   ,
                   least
                   a
                   tumult
                   being
                   raised
                   amongst
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   even
                   you
                   your self
                   incur
                   danger
                   therefrom
                   .
                   Epiphanius
                
                 having
                 heard
                 this
                 ,
                 was
                 fearfull
                 and
                 went
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 very
                 much
                 blamed
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 he
                 began
                 his
                 voyage
                 to
                 Cyprus
                 .
                 Some
                 persons
                 report
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 his
                 going
                 a-board
                 ,
                 he
                 spake
                 these
                 words
                 to
                 
                   Johannes
                   ,
                   I
                   hope
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   die
                   a
                   Bishop
                   .
                
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 Johannes
                 made
                 him
                 this
                 return
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   I
                   hope
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   arrive
                   in
                   your
                   own
                   Country
                   .
                
                 I
                 cannot
                 positively
                 affirm
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 who
                 told
                 me
                 these
                 things
                 spake
                 true
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 ,
                 the
                 event
                 was
                 agreeable
                 to
                 both
                 their
                 wishes
                 .
                 For
                 Epiphanius
                 arrived
                 not
                 at
                 Cyprus
                 :
                 but
                 d
                 after
                 his
                 departure
                 died
                 on
                 Shipboard
                 .
                 And
                 within
                 a
                 small
                 time
                 afterwards
                 Johannes
                 was
                 deposed
                 from
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 procedure
                 of
                 our
                 History
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XV.
                
                 How
                 after
                 Epiphanius's
                 departure
                 ,
                 Johannes
                 made
                 an
                 Oration
                 against
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 Empress
                 ,
                 )
                 a
                 Synod
                 was
                 convened
                 against
                 him
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 ejected
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 ,
                 after
                 
                 Epiphanius's
                 departure
                 ,
                 Johannes
                 received
                 information
                 from
                 some
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Empress
                 Eudoxia
                 had
                 animated
                 Epiphanius
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 an
                 hot
                 disposition
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 ready
                 expression
                 ;
                 without
                 delay
                 he
                 made
                 an
                 Oration
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 contents
                 whereof
                 were
                 the
                 discommendation
                 of
                 all
                 women
                 in
                 generall
                 .
                 The
                 multitude
                 understands
                 that
                 Oration
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 *
                 Aenigmatically
                 spoken
                 against
                 the
                 Empress
                 .
                 This
                 Speech
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 writing
                 by
                 malevolent
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 .
                 The
                 Empress
                 ,
                 informed
                 hereof
                 ,
                 complains
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 the
                 injury
                 done
                 to
                 herself
                 ,
                 and
                 tells
                 him
                 that
                 her
                 injury
                 was
                 his
                 .
                 She
                 takes
                 care
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 Theophilus
                 should
                 forthwith
                 convene
                 a
                 Synod
                 against
                 Johannes
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 urged
                 by
                 Severianus
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 still
                 retained
                 his
                 grudge
                 [
                 against
                 Johannes
                 .
                 ]
                 Within
                 a
                 small
                 intervall
                 of
                 time
                 Theophilus
                 arrived
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 many
                 Bishops
                 of
                 severall
                 Cities
                 [
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 summoned
                 together
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 .
                 ]
                 a
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 this
                 order
                 by
                 his
                 Rescript
                 .
                 They
                 flock't
                 together
                 most
                 especially
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 displeased
                 with
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 some
                 upon
                 one
                 account
                 ,
                 others
                 on
                 another
                 .
                 They
                 came
                 also
                 ,
                 whom
                 Johannes
                 had
                 turned
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Bishopricks
                 .
                 For
                 Johannes
                 had
                 deposed
                 many
                 Bishops
                 in
                 Asia
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 Ephesus
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 ordaining
                 Heraclides
                 .
                 All
                 of
                 them
                 therefore
                 by
                 agreement
                 met
                 together
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 [
                 a
                 City
                 ]
                 of
                 Bithynia
                 .
                 One
                 Cyrinus
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 by
                 country
                 an
                 Egyptian
                 :
                 he
                 prated
                 [
                 against
                 Johannes
                 ]
                 before
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 terming
                 him
                 an
                 Impious
                 ,
                 arrogant
                 ,
                 and
                 b
                 inexorable
                 person
                 .
                 With
                 which
                 words
                 the
                 Bishops
                 were
                 mightily
                 pleased
                 .
                 But
                 Maruthas
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Mesopotamia
                 ;
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 trod
                 upon
                 
                 Cyrinus's
                 foot
                 .
                 By
                 reason
                 of
                 
                 which
                 [
                 bruise
                 ]
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 very
                 great
                 pain
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 accompany
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 their
                 passage
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 He
                 therefore
                 continued
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 rest
                 failed
                 over
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 None
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 went
                 out
                 to
                 meet
                 Theophilus
                 ,
                 nor
                 shewed
                 him
                 the
                 usuall
                 respect
                 and
                 honour
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 [
                 
                 Johannes's
                 ]
                 open
                 enemy
                 :
                 The
                 Alexandrian
                 Mariners
                 ,
                 whose
                 Corn-fleet
                 hapned
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 went
                 forth
                 to
                 meet
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 him
                 with
                 acclamations
                 of
                 joy
                 .
                 Theophilus
                 refused
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 took
                 up
                 his
                 lodgings
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 houses
                 ,
                 named
                 Placidiana
                 .
                 Thence-forward
                 many
                 accusations
                 were
                 raised
                 against
                 Johannes
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 there
                 the
                 least
                 mention
                 now
                 made
                 concerning
                 
                 Origen's
                 Books
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 betook
                 themselves
                 to
                 other
                 absurd
                 criminations
                 .
                 Provision
                 being
                 made
                 before
                 hand
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 met
                 at
                 a
                 place
                 *
                 near
                 the
                 City
                 Chalcedon
                 termed
                 the
                 †
                 Oake
                 ,
                 whither
                 they
                 cited
                 Johannes
                 immediately
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 make
                 his
                 defence
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Crimes
                 he
                 stood
                 charged
                 with
                 .
                 Together
                 with
                 him
                 they
                 summoned
                 in
                 Serapion
                 [
                 his
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 ]
                 Tygris
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 and
                 Paulus
                 a
                 Reader
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 persons
                 were
                 accused
                 together
                 with
                 Johannes
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 Johannes
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 an
                 c
                 Exception
                 ,
                 and
                 refused
                 those
                 that
                 summoned
                 him
                 in
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 appealed
                 to
                 a
                 generall
                 Councill
                 ;
                 without
                 any
                 delays
                 they
                 cited
                 him
                 in
                 four
                 times
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 refused
                 to
                 appear
                 ,
                 but
                 gave
                 them
                 always
                 the
                 same
                 answer
                 ,
                 they
                 condemned
                 and
                 deposed
                 him
                 ;
                 laying
                 no
                 other
                 crime
                 to
                 his
                 charge
                 but
                 this
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 his
                 being
                 summoned
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 appear
                 .
                 This
                 business
                 being
                 divulged
                 about
                 Evening
                 ,
                 put
                 the
                 multitude
                 into
                 the
                 greatest
                 tumult
                 immaginable
                 :
                 wherefore
                 they
                 watched
                 all
                 night
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 but
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 cognizance
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 of
                 his
                 case
                 in
                 a
                 greater
                 Synod
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Emperour
                 issued
                 out
                 an
                 Order
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 forthwith
                 ejected
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 into
                 banishment
                 .
                 Johannes
                 understanding
                 this
                 ,
                 surrendred
                 himself
                 about
                 d
                 Noon
                 on
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 after
                 his
                 deposition
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 not
                 knowing
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 afraid
                 ,
                 least
                 a
                 disturbance
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 raised
                 upon
                 his
                 account
                 .
                 So
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 conveyed
                 away
                 [
                 and
                 banished
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVI
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 people
                 being
                 tumultuous
                 because
                 of
                 Johannes's
                 banishment
                 ,
                 Briso
                 the
                 Empresse's
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 back
                 again
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 intollerably
                 tumultuous
                 .
                 And
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 usually
                 happens
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 ,
                 )
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 conceived
                 an
                 hatred
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 changed
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 compassion
                 ,
                 and
                 affirmed
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 calumniated
                 ,
                 whom
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 they
                 desired
                 to
                 see
                 deposed
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 account
                 therefore
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 most
                 numerous
                 ,
                 who
                 exclaimed
                 both
                 against
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Bishops
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 especiall
                 manner
                 they
                 fix't
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 this
                 calumny
                 upon
                 Theophilus
                 .
                 For
                 his
                 frauds
                 could
                 no
                 longer
                 continue
                 concealed
                 :
                 but
                 [
                 were
                 discovered
                 ]
                 both
                 by
                 many
                 other
                 indications
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 because
                 he
                 communicated
                 with
                 Dioscorus
                 and
                 those
                 termed
                 
                   the
                   Long
                   Monks
                
                 ,
                 a
                 soon
                 after
                 
                 Johannes's
                 deposition
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Severianus
                 also
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 Sermon
                 he
                 Preach't
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 )
                 supposing
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 fair
                 opportunity
                 of
                 reproaching
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 spake
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 Although
                 Johannes
                 
                   had
                   been
                   condemned
                   for
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   yet
                   his
                   proud
                   and
                   arrogant
                   disposition
                   was
                   crime
                   sufficient
                   [
                   justly
                   to
                   have
                   occasioned
                   ]
                   his
                   deposition
                   .
                   For
                   men
                   are
                   forgiven
                   all
                   other
                   sins
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   resisteth
                   the
                   proud
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Sacred
                   Scriptures
                   inform
                   us
                   .
                
                 These
                 words
                 provoked
                 the
                 populace
                 to
                 an
                 higher
                 degree
                 of
                 obstinacy
                 and
                 contention
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 the
                 Emperour
                 gave
                 order
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 recalled
                 immediately
                 .
                 Briso
                 therefore
                 the
                 Empresse's
                 Eunuch
                 being
                 sent
                 ,
                 found
                 him
                 at
                 b
                 Praenetum
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Mart-Town
                 scituate
                 over
                 against
                 Nicomedia
                 ,
                 and
                 ordered
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 recalled
                 from
                 Exile
                 ,
                 refused
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 City
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 declared
                 innocent
                 by
                 a
                 greater
                 Judicature
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 therefore
                 he
                 abode
                 in
                 a
                 c
                 Village
                 at
                 some
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 termed
                 Marianae
                 .
                 Upon
                 his
                 making
                 delays
                 and
                 refusing
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 the
                 multitude
                 was
                 incensed
                 ,
                 and
                 forthwith
                 began
                 to
                 cast
                 forth
                 opprobious
                 words
                 against
                 the
                 Emperours
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 reason
                 Johannes
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 return
                 .
                 The
                 populace
                 therefore
                 went
                 forth
                 to
                 meet
                 him
                 with
                 [
                 expressions
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 greatest
                 veneration
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 him
                 directly
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 entreating
                 him
                 to
                 place
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 Episcopall
                 Chair
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 usage
                 )
                 pray
                 for
                 peace
                 upon
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Upon
                 his
                 refusing
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 that
                 that
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 a
                 determination
                 of
                 the
                 Judges
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 his
                 condemners
                 should
                 acquit
                 him
                 ;
                 the
                 multitude
                 grew
                 more
                 inflamed
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 extreamly
                 desirous
                 to
                 see
                 him
                 sitting
                 in
                 the
                 [
                 Episcopall
                 ]
                 Chair
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hear
                 him
                 Preach
                 again
                 .
                 At
                 length
                 the
                 people
                 prevailed
                 to
                 have
                 these
                 things
                 done
                 .
                 And
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 seated
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 Episcopall
                 Throne
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 usage
                 prayed
                 for
                 peace
                 upon
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 being
                 constrained
                 thereto
                 ,
                 he
                 Preached
                 a
                 Sermon
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 thing
                 gave
                 
                 Johannes's
                 adversaries
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 [
                 raising
                 ]
                 another
                 calumnious
                 accusation
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 concerning
                 that
                 they
                 spake
                 not
                 one
                 word
                 then
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVII
                
                 .
                 That
                 upon
                 Theophilus's
                 desiring
                 to
                 discuss
                 Heraclides's
                 case
                 then
                 absent
                 ,
                 and
                 Johannes's
                 refusing
                 to
                 permit
                 him
                 ;
                 an
                 engagement
                 hapned
                 between
                 the
                 Constantinopolitans
                 and
                 Alexandrians
                 ,
                 wherein
                 many
                 were
                 slain
                 [
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 .
                 ]
                 At
                 which
                 Theophilus
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 were
                 terrified
                 ,
                 and
                 fled
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 .
              
               
               
                 BUt
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 Theophilus
                 made
                 an
                 attempt
                 to
                 call
                 in
                 question
                 
                 Heraclides's
                 a
                 Ordination
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 possible
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 make
                 that
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 deposing
                 Johannes
                 [
                 again
                 .
                 ]
                 Heraclides
                 was
                 not
                 present
                 :
                 but
                 was
                 judged
                 in
                 his
                 absence
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 unjustly
                 beaten
                 some
                 persons
                 ,
                 bound
                 them
                 with
                 chains
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 led
                 thorow
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 Ephesus
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 Johannes
                 and
                 his
                 favourers
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 judgment
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 *
                 passed
                 upon
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 absent
                 ;
                 the
                 Alexandrians
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 stifly
                 maintained
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 Heraclides's
                 accusers
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 accused
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 absence
                 .
                 A
                 tumult
                 therefore
                 and
                 a
                 sharp
                 conflict
                 was
                 forthwith
                 raised
                 between
                 the
                 Constantinopolitans
                 and
                 Alexandrians
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 Fight
                 hapned
                 ,
                 wherein
                 many
                 persons
                 received
                 wounds
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 few
                 were
                 slain
                 .
                 Upon
                 sight
                 hereof
                 ,
                 Theophilus
                 fled
                 forthwith
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 :
                 the
                 same
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 excepting
                 a
                 few
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 
                 Johannes's
                 side
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 made
                 their
                 escape
                 and
                 went
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 [
                 Sees
                 .
                 ]
                 These
                 things
                 hapning
                 thus
                 ,
                 Theophilus
                 was
                 condemned
                 in
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Odium
                 against
                 him
                 was
                 increased
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 being
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 ashamed
                 of
                 reading
                 
                 Origen's
                 Books
                 constantly
                 after
                 this
                 .
                 Being
                 asked
                 therefore
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 would
                 again
                 embrace
                 those
                 Books
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 condemned
                 ;
                 his
                 answer
                 was
                 this
                 :
                 Origen
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Books
                   are
                   like
                   a
                   Medow
                   adorned
                   with
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   flowers
                   .
                   If
                   therefore
                   I
                   find
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   good
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   I
                   gather
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   thing
                   appears
                   thorny
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   (
                   in
                   regard
                   it
                   pricks
                   )
                   I
                   let
                   alone
                   .
                
                 This
                 was
                 
                 Theophilus's
                 answer
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 considered
                 not
                 this
                 saying
                 of
                 wise
                 Solomon
                 :
                 that
                 ,
                 †
                 
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   wise
                   are
                   as
                   goads
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   kick
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   pricked
                   by
                   the
                   precepts
                   [
                   contained
                   therein
                   .
                   ]
                
                 For
                 these
                 reasons
                 Theophilus
                 was
                 condemned
                 in
                 all
                 mens
                 judgments
                 .
                 Moreover
                 Dioscorus
                 (
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 termed
                 
                   The
                   Long
                   Monks
                
                 )
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Hermopolis
                 ,
                 b
                 died
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 
                 Theophilus's
                 flight
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 honoured
                 with
                 a
                 splendid
                 Funerall
                 ,
                 being
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 
                   The
                   Oak
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Synod
                 upon
                 
                 Johannes's
                 account
                 had
                 been
                 convened
                 .
                 But
                 Johannes
                 imployed
                 himself
                 about
                 Preaching
                 .
                 And
                 ordains
                 Serapion
                 (
                 for
                 whose
                 sake
                 the
                 Odium
                 against
                 him
                 had
                 been
                 raised
                 ,
                 )
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Heraclea
                 in
                 Thracia
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 these
                 things
                 also
                 hapned
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Eudoxia's
                 Silver
                 Statue
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 Johannes
                 was
                 ejected
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 again
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 conveyed
                 into
                 banishment
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 a
                 Silver
                 Statue
                 of
                 the
                 Empress
                 Eudoxia
                 ,
                 clothed
                 in
                 a
                 womans
                 stole
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 erected
                 upon
                 a
                 pillar
                 of
                 Porphyry
                 .
                 It
                 stood
                 upon
                 an
                 high
                 Basis
                 ,
                 not
                 very
                 near
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 at
                 any
                 great
                 distance
                 from
                 that
                 Church
                 named
                 Sophia
                 :
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 half
                 the
                 breadth
                 of
                 the
                 street
                 between
                 them
                 both
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 Statue
                 publick
                 sports
                 were
                 usually
                 celebrated
                 .
                 Johannes
                 supposing
                 what
                 was
                 performed
                 [
                 at
                 those
                 sports
                 ]
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 contempt
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 reassumed
                 his
                 usuall
                 freedom
                 and
                 boldness
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 and
                 armed
                 his
                 tongue
                 against
                 those
                 who
                 did
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 perswaded
                 the
                 Emperours
                 by
                 an
                 
                   Exhortatory
                   Oration
                
                 ,
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 such
                 sports
                 ;
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 doe
                 that
                 :
                 but
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 sharp
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 reproach't
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 ordered
                 these
                 [
                 sports
                 ]
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 .
                 The
                 Empress
                 did
                 again
                 apply
                 these
                 expressions
                 to
                 her self
                 .
                 And
                 supposing
                 
                 Johannes's
                 words
                 [
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 ]
                 in
                 contempt
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 makes
                 it
                 her
                 business
                 to
                 have
                 another
                 Synod
                 of
                 Bishops
                 convened
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 made
                 sensible
                 hereof
                 ,
                 Preach't
                 that
                 famous
                 Sermon
                 of
                 his
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 beginning
                 whereof
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 *
                 Herodias
                 
                   rages
                   again
                   ,
                   she
                   is
                   again
                   disturbed
                   ,
                   she
                   dances
                   again
                   ,
                   she
                   again
                   desires
                   to
                   receive
                
                 John
                 '
                 
                   s
                   head
                   in
                   a
                   Charger
                
                 .
                 Hereby
                 the
                 Empress
                 was
                 more
                 highly
                 exasperated
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 the
                 Bishops
                 arrived
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Leontius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ancyra
                 in
                 
                   Galatia
                   the
                   Less
                   :
                   Ammonius
                
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Pisidia
                 ,
                 b
                 Briso
                 of
                 Philippi
                 in
                 
                   Thracia
                   :
                   Acacius
                
                 of
                 Beroea
                 in
                 Syria
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 .
                 After
                 these
                 Prelates
                 were
                 come
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 accused
                 Johannes
                 before
                 ,
                 were
                 set
                 up
                 again
                 .
                 Johannes
                 was
                 emboldened
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 degree
                 of
                 confidence
                 before
                 these
                 Judges
                 :
                 and
                 desired
                 that
                 the
                 Crimes
                 he
                 was
                 accused
                 of
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 inquired
                 into
                 .
                 [
                 In
                 the
                 interim
                 ,
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 ]
                 
                   Our
                   Saviour's
                   Nativity
                
                 approached
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 usually
                 done
                 before
                 ,
                 went
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 but
                 gave
                 Johannes
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 communicate
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 he
                 should
                 clear
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 Crimes
                 he
                 stood
                 charged
                 with
                 .
                 Farther
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 
                 Johannes's
                 accusers
                 shewed
                 a
                 despondency
                 and
                 fearfulness
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 confidence
                 ;
                 the
                 Bishops
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 superseded
                 their
                 researches
                 into
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 and
                 affirmed
                 that
                 a
                 scrutiny
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 concerning
                 this
                 only
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 his
                 deposition
                 he
                 had
                 thrust
                 himself
                 into
                 his
                 Episcopall
                 Chair
                 ,
                 without
                 having
                 had
                 it
                 adjudged
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 a
                 Synod
                 .
                 When
                 Johannes
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 sixty
                 Bishops
                 who
                 held
                 communion
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 had
                 decreed
                 that
                 ;
                 Leontius
                 rejoyned
                 [
                 in
                 
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 ]
                 c
                 
                   But
                   they
                   were
                   the
                   more
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                
                 O
                 Johannes
                 !
                 
                   who
                   condemned
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   Synod
                   .
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 when
                 Johannes
                 urged
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 d
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Arians
                 making
                 ;
                 (
                 For
                 the
                 Bishops
                 *
                 heretofore
                 convened
                 at
                 Antioch
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 subversion
                 of
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 hatred
                 to
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 made
                 that
                 Canon
                 :
                 )
                 [
                 Leontius
                 and
                 his
                 party
                 ]
                 rejected
                 his
                 defence
                 ,
                 and
                 pronounced
                 sentence
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 not
                 considering
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 Canon
                 ,
                 e
                 they
                 deposed
                 Athanasius
                 also
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 were
                 transacted
                 at
                 the
                 approach
                 of
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 therefore
                 gives
                 Johannes
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 f
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 two
                 Synods
                 had
                 condemned
                 him
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 Johannes
                 desisted
                 in
                 future
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 not
                 any
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 party
                 left
                 the
                 Church
                 immediately
                 ,
                 and
                 celebrated
                 Easter
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 Baths
                 termed
                 Constantianae
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 with
                 them
                 many
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Function
                 ;
                 who
                 were
                 termed
                 Johannitae
                 ,
                 because
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 they
                 held
                 Meetings
                 in
                 severall
                 places
                 apart
                 by
                 themselves
                 .
                 Johannes
                 appeared
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 two
                 months
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 Emperour
                 issued
                 out
                 an
                 Order
                 for
                 his
                 being
                 carried
                 away
                 into
                 Exile
                 .
                 By
                 virtue
                 whereof
                 he
                 was
                 drawn
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 conveyed
                 into
                 banishment
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 very
                 day
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Johannitae
                 set
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 fire
                 .
                 Whilest
                 that
                 was
                 burning
                 ,
                 an
                 Easterly
                 wind
                 blew
                 ,
                 which
                 conveyed
                 the
                 fire
                 to
                 the
                 g
                 Senate-house
                 ,
                 whereby
                 that
                 was
                 burnt
                 .
                 This
                 hapned
                 on
                 the
                 twentieth
                 of
                 June
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 Honorius's
                 sixth
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 bore
                 with
                 Aristaenetus
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 what
                 mischiefs
                 the
                 Praefect
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 (
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 h
                 Optatus
                 ,
                 an
                 Heathen
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 an
                 hater
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 )
                 did
                 to
                 
                 Johannes's
                 friends
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 this
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 destroyed
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 a
                 capitall
                 punishment
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 omit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Arsacius
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 Ordained
                 Johannes's
                 successour
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 Cyrinus
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 .
              
               
                 SOme
                 few
                 days
                 after
                 ,
                 Arsacius
                 is
                 Ordained
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 brother
                 to
                 Nectarius
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 
                 Johannes's
                 predecessour
                 in
                 that
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 governed
                 it
                 well
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 aged
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 above
                 eighty
                 years
                 old
                 .
                 During
                 his
                 calm
                 and
                 peaceable
                 presidency
                 over
                 that
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 singular
                 mildness
                 ,
                 Cyrinus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 *
                 whose
                 foot
                 Maruthas
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Mesopotamia
                 had
                 unawares
                 trod
                 upon
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 so
                 very
                 ill
                 a
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 foot
                 putrified
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 cut
                 off
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 this
                 abscission
                 performed
                 once
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 many
                 times
                 iterated
                 .
                 For
                 †
                 the
                 Gangrene
                 preyed
                 upon
                 his
                 whole
                 
                 body
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 it
                 seized
                 his
                 other
                 foot
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 have
                 cut
                 off
                 also
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 mentioned
                 this
                 thing
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 many
                 persons
                 did
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 Cyrinus
                 suffered
                 all
                 this
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 opprobrious
                 words
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 against
                 Johannes
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 frequently
                 termed
                 him
                 an
                 inexorable
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 *
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 [
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ]
                 there
                 fell
                 an
                 hail
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 stones
                 whereof
                 were
                 ]
                 of
                 a
                 vast
                 bigness
                 ,
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 round
                 that
                 City
                 ;
                 (
                 which
                 hapned
                 in
                 the
                 †
                 fore-mentioned
                 Consulate
                 ▪
                 about
                 the
                 thirtieth
                 of
                 September
                 :
                 )
                 this
                 was
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 divine
                 vengeance
                 for
                 
                 Johannes's
                 unjust
                 deposition
                 .
                 These
                 reports
                 had
                 more
                 of
                 credit
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 and
                 were
                 improved
                 by
                 the
                 Empresse's
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 hapned
                 soon
                 after
                 .
                 For
                 she
                 ended
                 her
                 life
                 on
                 the
                 fourth
                 day
                 after
                 the
                 hail
                 fell
                 .
                 Others
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 Johannes
                 was
                 deservedly
                 deposed
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 Asia
                 and
                 Lydia
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 seized
                 upon
                 many
                 Churches
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Novatianists
                   ,
                   Quartadecimani
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 [
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 journey
                 to
                 Ephesus
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 
                 Heraclides's
                 Ordination
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 whether
                 
                 Johannes's
                 deposition
                 were
                 just
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 their
                 saying
                 who
                 were
                 incensed
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 or
                 whether
                 Cyrinus
                 underwent
                 a
                 due
                 punishment
                 for
                 his
                 reproachfull
                 language
                 ;
                 and
                 whether
                 the
                 hail
                 fell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Empress
                 died
                 ,
                 upon
                 
                 Johannes's
                 account
                 ;
                 or
                 whether
                 these
                 things
                 hapned
                 for
                 other
                 reasons
                 ;
                 or
                 for
                 both
                 ;
                 God
                 knows
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 discerner
                 of
                 things
                 secret
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 just
                 Judge
                 of
                 Truth
                 it self
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 recorded
                 what
                 the
                 common
                 reports
                 of
                 men
                 were
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XX.
                
                 How
                 ,
                 after
                 
                   Arsacius
                   ,
                   Atticus
                
                 obtained
                 the
                 Constantinopolitan
                 See.
                 
              
               
                 BUt
                 Arsacius
                 did
                 not
                 long
                 survive
                 his
                 taking
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 following
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 
                   Stilichon's
                   second
                
                 and
                 
                   Anthemius's
                   first
                
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 eleventh
                 of
                 November
                 he
                 died
                 .
                 Many
                 persons
                 being
                 exceedingly
                 desirous
                 of
                 obtaining
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 much
                 time
                 having
                 been
                 spent
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 following
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 
                 Arcadius's
                 sixth
                 and
                 
                 Probus's
                 first
                 ,
                 a
                 Religious
                 person
                 was
                 promoted
                 to
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 his
                 name
                 Atticus
                 .
                 By
                 originall
                 extract
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 Sebastia
                 in
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 followed
                 an
                 Ascetick
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 from
                 his
                 younger
                 years
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 besides
                 his
                 being
                 furnished
                 with
                 a
                 competency
                 of
                 Learning
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 endowed
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 degree
                 of
                 natural
                 prudence
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 shall
                 speak
                 concerning
                 this
                 person
                 hereafter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Johannes's
                 departure
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 exile
                 .
              
               
                 JOhannes
                 being
                 carried
                 into
                 banishment
                 ,
                 died
                 at
                 Comani
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Euxine
                   Sea
                
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 of
                 a
                 September
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 Honorius
                 his
                 seventh
                 and
                 
                 Theodosius's
                 second
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 *
                 before
                 )
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 zeal
                 for
                 temperance
                 ,
                 more
                 addicted
                 to
                 anger
                 than
                 bashfullness
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 sanctity
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 he
                 always
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 liberty
                 of
                 speech
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 ▪
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 wonder
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 so
                 zealous
                 a
                 follower
                 of
                 Temperance
                 ,
                 should
                 teach
                 in
                 his
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 that
                 Temperance
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 contemned
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Bishops
                 allowed
                 repentance
                 but
                 once
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 lapsed
                 after
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 bold
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 [
                 b
                 although
                 ]
                 
                   you
                   have
                   repented
                   a
                   thousand
                   times
                   ,
                   approach
                   .
                
                 For
                 which
                 doctrine
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 acquaintance
                 rebuked
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 more
                 especially
                 Sisinnius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 :
                 who
                 wrote
                 a
                 book
                 against
                 this
                 saying
                 [
                 of
                 
                 Chrysostome's
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 reproved
                 him
                 sharply
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 these
                 things
                 hapned
                 long
                 before
                 this
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Sisinnius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 ,
                 what
                 expressions
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 used
                 in
                 his
                 discourses
                 with
                 Johannes
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 I
                 judge
                 it
                 not
                 inopportune
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 something
                 briefly
                 concerning
                 Sisinnius
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 often
                 said
                 )
                 an
                 eloquent
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 excellent
                 Philosopher
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 especiall
                 manner
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 pains
                 about
                 Logick
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 incomparably
                 well
                 versed
                 in
                 interpreting
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 Eunomius
                 the
                 Heretick
                 would
                 [
                 out
                 of
                 fear
                 ]
                 frequently
                 avoid
                 his
                 judicious
                 and
                 powerfull
                 acuteness
                 in
                 discourse
                 .
                 His
                 diet
                 was
                 not
                 slender
                 .
                 But
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 eminently
                 temperate
                 ,
                 yet
                 his
                 Fare
                 was
                 sumptuous
                 and
                 magnificent
                 .
                 His
                 way
                 of
                 living
                 was
                 splendid
                 and
                 delicate
                 ,
                 [
                 he
                 was
                 clad
                 ]
                 in
                 a
                 white
                 garment
                 ,
                 and
                 bathed
                 himself
                 twice
                 a
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 Baths
                 .
                 Being
                 on
                 a
                 time
                 asked
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 would
                 bathe
                 twice
                 a
                 day
                 ;
                 his
                 answer
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   I
                   cannot
                   bathe
                   ,
                   thrice
                   .
                
                 At
                 another
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 out
                 of
                 respect
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 give
                 Arsacius
                 the
                 Bishop
                 a
                 visit
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 asked
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 about
                 Arsacius
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 would
                 wear
                 a
                 garment
                 misbecoming
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ?
                 And
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 written
                 that
                 a
                 Priest
                 should
                 be
                 cloathed
                 in
                 a
                 white
                 garment
                 ?
                 His
                 answer
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   tell
                   me
                   first
                   where
                   is
                   it
                   written
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Bishop
                   should
                   wear
                   a
                   black
                   garment
                   ?
                
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 that
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 doubt
                 [
                 how
                 to
                 return
                 answer
                 ]
                 to
                 this
                 contrary
                 question
                 ,
                 Sisinnius
                 added
                 :
                 You
                 ,
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   can
                   never
                   shew
                   that
                   a
                   Priest
                   ought
                   to
                   wear
                   black
                   .
                   But
                   Solomon
                   is
                   my
                   Authour
                   ,
                   whose
                   words
                   are
                   ,
                
                 *
                 
                   Let
                   thy
                   garments
                   be
                   white
                   .
                   And
                   our
                   Saviour
                   in
                   the
                
                 †
                 
                   Gospels
                   ,
                   appeared
                   clothed
                   in
                   a
                   white
                   garment
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   he
                   shewed
                
                 Moses
                 and
                 Elias
                 ,
                 
                   wearing
                   white
                   garments
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
                 Having
                 with
                 readiness
                 said
                 these
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 such
                 words
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 greatly
                 admired
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 .
                 When
                 Leontius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ancyra
                 in
                 Galatia
                 
                 
                   the
                   Less
                
                 ,
                 had
                 taken
                 the
                 Church
                 [
                 there
                 ]
                 from
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 [
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ]
                 come
                 to
                 
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   Sisinnius
                
                 went
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 entreated
                 him
                 to
                 restore
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 Leontius
                 in
                 an
                 heat
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 You
                 Novatianists
                 
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   have
                   Churches
                   ,
                   [
                   in
                   regard
                   ]
                   you
                   take
                   away
                   Repentance
                   ,
                   and
                   exclude
                   the
                   loving
                   kindness
                   of
                   God.
                
                 After
                 Leontius
                 had
                 spoken
                 these
                 and
                 more
                 such
                 ill
                 words
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Novatianists
                   ,
                   Sisinnius
                
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   no
                   person
                   repents
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   as
                   I
                   do
                   .
                
                 When
                 Leontius
                 added
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   do
                   you
                   Repent
                   ?
                   Sisinnius
                   ,
                
                 subjoyned
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   I
                   have
                   seen
                   you
                
                 a
                 .
                 One
                 time
                 ,
                 Johannes
                 reproved
                 Sisinnius
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   City
                   cannot
                   have
                   two
                   Bishops
                
                 ;
                 Sisinnius's
                 answer
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   Nor
                   has
                   it
                   .
                   Johannes
                
                 being
                 angry
                 hereat
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   seem
                   desirous
                   of
                   being
                   the
                   only
                   Bishop
                   ;
                   Sisinnius
                
                 replyed
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   say
                   that
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   a
                   Bishop
                   in
                   your
                   account
                   only
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   notwithstanding
                   other
                   persons
                   look
                   upon
                   me
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   .
                   Johannes
                
                 incensed
                 at
                 that
                 answer
                 ,
                 I
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 
                   will
                   make
                   you
                   leave
                   Preaching
                   ;
                   for
                   you
                   are
                   an
                   Heretick
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 Sisinnius
                 made
                 this
                 pleasant
                 return
                 :
                 
                   But
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   you
                   a
                   reward
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   free
                   me
                   from
                   so
                   great
                   pains
                   .
                   Johannes
                
                 being
                 mollified
                 with
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 replied
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   make
                   you
                   leave
                   off
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   if
                   that
                   Office
                   be
                   troublesome
                   to
                   you
                   .
                
                 So
                 facetious
                 was
                 Sisinnius
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ready
                 at
                 answering
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 tedious
                 to
                 write
                 and
                 record
                 all
                 his
                 sayings
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 accounted
                 it
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 by
                 these
                 few
                 to
                 shew
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 person
                 he
                 was
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 only
                 add
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 eminent
                 for
                 his
                 Learning
                 ;
                 on
                 which
                 account
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 that
                 were
                 his
                 successours
                 ,
                 loved
                 and
                 honoured
                 him
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 eminent
                 personages
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Senatorian
                   order
                
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 affection
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 admired
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 wrote
                 many
                 Books
                 :
                 but
                 *
                 he
                 is
                 too
                 studious
                 about
                 words
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 intermixes
                 Poetick
                 terms
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 more
                 admired
                 for
                 his
                 speaking
                 ,
                 than
                 his
                 writing
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 face
                 and
                 voice
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 garb
                 and
                 aspect
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 motion
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 gracefullness
                 .
                 By
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 [
                 accomplishments
                 ,
                 ]
                 He
                 was
                 beloved
                 both
                 by
                 all
                 Sects
                 ,
                 and
                 chiefly
                 by
                 Atticus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 thus
                 much
                 sufficient
                 [
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 said
                 ]
                 concerning
                 Sisinnius
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Arcadius
                 .
              
               
                 NOt
                 long
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Arcadius
                 died
                 ;
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 mild
                 and
                 quiet
                 temper
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 at
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 got
                 the
                 repute
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 beloved
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 a
                 very
                 spacious
                 house
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 termed
                 *
                 Carya
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 this
                 house
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Nutt-tree
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 (
                 't
                 is
                 reported
                 )
                 the
                 Martyr
                 Acacius
                 was
                 hanged
                 ,
                 and
                 compleated
                 his
                 Martyrdom
                 .
                 On
                 this
                 account
                 a
                 small
                 Church
                 was
                 built
                 near
                 that
                 tree
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 Arcadius
                 desirous
                 to
                 see
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 went
                 into
                 it
                 [
                 one
                 day
                 :
                 ]
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 his
                 prayers
                 ,
                 came
                 out
                 again
                 .
                 All
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 dwelt
                 near
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 ran
                 together
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 Some
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 business
                 to
                 take
                 their
                 standings
                 before
                 hand
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 supposed
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 a
                 plainer
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 countenance
                 ▪
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Guards
                 that
                 were
                 about
                 him
                 .
                 Others
                 followed
                 ,
                 untill
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 women
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 were
                 got
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 great
                 house
                 ,
                 the
                 buildings
                 whereof
                 enclosed
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 ,
                 fell
                 down
                 immediately
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 followed
                 an
                 out-cry
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 an
                 admiration
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Emperours
                 prayer
                 had
                 delivered
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 persons
                 from
                 destruction
                 .
                 This
                 hapned
                 thus
                 .
                 [
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Arcadius
                 ]
                 leaving
                 his
                 Son
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 then
                 but
                 eight
                 years
                 old
                 ,
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 Bassus
                 and
                 Philippus
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 May
                 :
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 second
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 hundredth
                 ninety
                 seventh
                 Olympiad
                 .
                 He
                 reigned
                 with
                 his
                 Father
                 Theodosius
                 thirteen
                 years
                 :
                 after
                 his
                 Fathers
                 death
                 [
                 he
                 reigned
                 ]
                 fourteen
                 ;
                 he
                 lived
                 one
                 and
                 thirty
                 years
                 .
                 This
                 book
                 contains
                 the
                 †
                 History
                 of
                 twelve
                 years
                 and
                 six
                 months
                 .
              
               
                 *
                 
                   In
                   other
                   Copies
                   this
                   following
                   passage
                   occurs
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   omitted
                   ,
                   but
                   worded
                   in
                   a
                   different
                   manner
                   .
                   We
                   judged
                   it
                   therefore
                   meet
                   to
                   annex
                   it
                   .
                   On
                   which
                   account
                   we
                   have
                   added
                   it
                   at
                   this
                   place
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   BUt
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Ephesus
                   hapned
                   to
                   die
                   in
                   the
                   interim
                   ,
                   Johannes
                   was
                   necessitated
                   to
                   go
                   to
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   to
                   ordain
                   a
                   Bishop
                   .
                   Being
                   arrived
                   in
                   that
                   City
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   endeavouring
                   to
                   promote
                   one
                   person
                   ,
                   others
                   another
                   ;
                   he
                   preferred
                   one
                   Heraclides
                   ,
                   his
                   own
                   Deacon
                   ,
                   by
                   Country
                   a
                   Cypriot
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Bishoprick
                   .
                   Whereupon
                   a
                   disturbance
                   being
                   raised
                   in
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   because
                   Heraclides
                   was
                   [
                   reputed
                   ]
                   unworthy
                   of
                   the
                   Episcopate
                   ;
                   Johannes
                   was
                   forced
                   to
                   stay
                   at
                   Ephesus
                   for
                   some
                   time
                   .
                   During
                   his
                   residence
                   there
                   ,
                   Severianus
                   grew
                   more
                   beloved
                   and
                   esteemed
                   by
                   his
                   Auditors
                   at
                   Constantinople
                   .
                   Nor
                   was
                   this
                   unknown
                   to
                   Johannes
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   was
                   speedily
                   acquainted
                   with
                   what
                   hapned
                   by
                   Serapion
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   had
                   a
                   singular
                   affection
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   committed
                   the
                   whole
                   care
                   of
                   his
                   Episcopate
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   his
                   piety
                   ,
                   his
                   fidelity
                   in
                   all
                   concerns
                   ,
                   his
                   prudence
                   in
                   the
                   management
                   of
                   all
                   matters
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   studiousness
                   about
                   defending
                   the
                   Bishops
                   Rights
                   .
                   After
                   some
                   time
                   ,
                   Johannes
                   returns
                   to
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   and
                   personally
                   undertook
                   again
                   a
                   becoming
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   .
                   But
                   between
                   Serapion
                   the
                   Deacon
                   ,
                   and
                   Severianus
                   the
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   there
                   arose
                   a
                   great
                   *
                   dissention
                   ;
                   Serapion
                   opposing
                   Severianus
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   strove
                   to
                   out-do
                   Johannes
                   in
                   his
                   Preaching
                   ;
                   and
                   Severianus
                   envying
                   Serapion
                   ,
                   because
                   Johannes
                   the
                   Bishop
                   favoured
                   him
                   highly
                   ,
                   and
                   entrusted
                   him
                   with
                   the
                   whole
                   care
                   of
                   his
                   Episcopate
                   .
                   Being
                   thus
                   affected
                   one
                   towards
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   the
                   vehemency
                   of
                   their
                   hatred
                   hapned
                   to
                   be
                   much
                   increased
                   by
                   this
                   reason
                   .
                   To
                   Severianus
                   on
                   a
                   time
                   passing
                   by
                   ,
                   Serapion
                   †
                   shewed
                   not
                   that
                   honour
                   which
                   is
                   due
                   to
                   a
                   Bishop
                   :
                   but
                   continued
                   in
                   his
                   feat
                   ;
                   whether
                   it
                   was
                   because
                   he
                   saw
                   him
                   not
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   Serapion
                   afterwards
                   affirmed
                   upon
                   oath
                   before
                   the
                   Synod
                   ;
                   )
                   or
                   whether
                   it
                   was
                   because
                   he
                   slighted
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   Severianus
                   averred
                   ,
                   )
                   [
                   which
                   of
                   these
                   was
                   truest
                   ]
                   I
                   cannot
                   say
                   :
                   God
                   only
                   knows
                   .
                   But
                   Severianus
                   could
                   not
                   then
                   bear
                   
                   Serapion's
                   contempt
                   ;
                   
                   but
                   immediately
                   ,
                   even
                   before
                   cognizance
                   had
                   been
                   taken
                   of
                   the
                   cause
                   in
                   a
                   publick
                   Synod
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   a
                   oath
                   condemns
                   Serapion
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   only
                   [
                   divests
                   him
                   ]
                   of
                   the
                   dignity
                   of
                   a
                   Deacon
                   ;
                   but
                   excommunicates
                   him
                   also
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   Johannes
                   hearing
                   this
                   ,
                   took
                   it
                   very
                   ill
                   .
                   But
                   afterwards
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   business
                   came
                   under
                   scrutiny
                   before
                   a
                   Synod
                   ,
                   and
                   Serapion
                   excused
                   the
                   fact
                   ,
                   and
                   averred
                   that
                   he
                   saw
                   him
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   produced
                   witnesses
                   [
                   in
                   confirmation
                   thereof
                   ;
                   ]
                   the
                   whole
                   Synod
                   of
                   Bishops
                   then
                   convened
                   pardoned
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   entreated
                   Severianus
                   to
                   admit
                   of
                   
                   Serapion's
                   excuse
                   .
                   But
                   Johannes
                   the
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   fully
                   satisfie
                   Severianus
                   ,
                   removes
                   Serapion
                   and
                   suspends
                   him
                   from
                   the
                   *
                   Office
                   of
                   a
                   Deacon
                   for
                   a
                   weeks
                   space
                   :
                   although
                   he
                   used
                   him
                   as
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   in
                   all
                   businesses
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   most
                   acute
                   and
                   diligent
                   person
                   about
                   Ecclesiastick
                   Disputes
                   and
                   Answers
                   .
                   Notwithstanding
                   ,
                   Severianus
                   could
                   not
                   thus
                   be
                   prevailed
                   with
                   :
                   but
                   made
                   it
                   his
                   whole
                   business
                   to
                   get
                   Serapion
                   not
                   only
                   wholly
                   degraded
                   from
                   his
                   Diaconate
                   ,
                   but
                   excommunicated
                   also
                   .
                   Johannes
                   was
                   sorely
                   vexed
                   hereat
                   ,
                   went
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Synod
                   ,
                   and
                   left
                   the
                   Bishops
                   then
                   present
                   to
                   determine
                   the
                   cause
                   ,
                   having
                   spoken
                   these
                   words
                   to
                   them
                   :
                   
                     Do
                     you
                     inquire
                     into
                     the
                     cause
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     such
                     a
                     definitive
                     determination
                     as
                     you
                     shall
                     think
                     fit
                     .
                     For
                     I
                     refuse
                     to
                     determine
                     the
                     difference
                     between
                     them
                     .
                  
                   After
                   Johannes
                   had
                   spoken
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   risen
                   up
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   Synod
                   arose
                   likewise
                   ,
                   and
                   left
                   the
                   cause
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   state
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   ,
                   blaming
                   Severianus
                   rather
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   †
                   acquiesced
                   not
                   in
                   what
                   had
                   been
                   said
                   by
                   Johannes
                   the
                   Bishop
                   .
                   But
                   Johannes
                   admitted
                   not
                   Severianus
                   to
                   a
                   familiarity
                   any
                   more
                   in
                   future
                   :
                   but
                   advised
                   him
                   to
                   return
                   into
                   his
                   own
                   Country
                   ,
                   signifying
                   thus
                   much
                   to
                   him
                   :
                   Severianus
                   ,
                   (
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   )
                   
                     't
                     is
                     not
                     expedient
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Diocess
                     you
                     are
                     intrusted
                     with
                     should
                     for
                     so
                     long
                     a
                     time
                     continue
                     unlookt-after
                     ▪
                     and
                     destitute
                     of
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     its
                     Bishop
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     ,
                     hasten
                     your
                     return
                     to
                     your
                     Churches
                     ,
                     and
                     neglect
                     not
                     the
                     Gift
                     [
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     bestowed
                     ]
                     upon
                     you
                     .
                  
                   When
                   Severianus
                   had
                   begun
                   his
                   journey
                   ,
                   the
                   Empress
                   Eudoxia
                   ,
                   informed
                   hereof
                   ,
                   reproves
                   Johannes
                   ,
                   and
                   causes
                   Severianus
                   to
                   be
                   forthwith
                   recalled
                   from
                   Chalcedon
                   in
                   Bithynia
                   .
                   He
                   came
                   back
                   immediately
                   .
                   But
                   Johannes
                   declined
                   a
                   friendship
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   could
                   by
                   no
                   persons
                   entreaty
                   be
                   prevailed
                   upon
                   :
                   till
                   such
                   time
                   as
                   the
                   Empress
                   Eudoxia
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   Church
                   called
                   
                     the
                     Apostles
                  
                   ,
                   cast
                   her
                   Son
                   
                     Theodosius
                     Junior
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   a
                   very
                   young
                   child
                   ,
                   before
                   
                   Johannes's
                   knees
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   conjured
                   him
                   frequently
                   by
                   her
                   Son
                   ,
                   with
                   much
                   a-do
                   perswaded
                   him
                   to
                   admit
                   of
                   a
                   friendship
                   with
                   Severianus
                   .
                   After
                   this
                   manner
                   therefore
                   ,
                   ‖
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               SEVENTH
               BOOK
               OF
               THE
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               OF
               
                 SOCRATES
                 SCHOLASTICUS
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                
                 That
                 after
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Arcadius's
                 death
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 left
                 his
                 Son
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 then
                 eight
                 years
                 old
                 ;
                 )
                 Anthemius
                 the
                 Praefect
                 had
                 the
                 chief
                 management
                 of
                 affairs
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 Emperour
                 Arcadius
                 having
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 Bassus
                 and
                 
                   Philippus
                   ;
                   Honorius
                
                 his
                 Brother
                 [
                 still
                 ]
                 Governed
                 the
                 Western
                 Empire
                 :
                 the
                 Eastern
                 was
                 under
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 *
                 his
                 Son
                 
                   Theodosius
                   Junior
                
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 eight
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 .
                 Anthemius
                 the
                 
                   Praefectus
                   Praetorio
                
                 had
                 the
                 chief
                 management
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 affairs
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 Grandchild
                 to
                 that
                 Philippus
                 ,
                 *
                 who
                 in
                 
                 Constantius's
                 Reign
                 ejected
                 Paulus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 introduced
                 Macedonius
                 into
                 his
                 See.
                 a
                 He
                 encompassed
                 Constantinople
                 
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 wall
                 .
                 Of
                 all
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 times
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 accounted
                 and
                 in
                 reality
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 prudent
                 person
                 .
                 He
                 never
                 did
                 any
                 thing
                 without
                 advice
                 ,
                 but
                 consulted
                 with
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 acquaintance
                 concerning
                 what
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ;
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 with
                 b
                 Troïlus
                 the
                 Sophista
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 c
                 wisdom
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 Anthemius's
                 equall
                 in
                 Politicall
                 knowledge
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 almost
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 with
                 Troïlus's
                 advice
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                
                 Concerning
                 Atticus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 person
                 he
                 was
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 temper
                 and
                 disposition
                 .
              
               
                 DUring
                 therefore
                 the
                 Emperours
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 eighth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 ,
                 Atticus
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Episcopate
                 over
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 highly
                 eminent
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 *
                 before
                 ,
                 )
                 besides
                 his
                 great
                 Learning
                 ,
                 pious
                 and
                 prudent
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 he
                 much
                 augmented
                 the
                 Churches
                 under
                 his
                 jurisdiction
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 not
                 only
                 defended
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Creed
                 ,
                 but
                 caused
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 also
                 to
                 admire
                 his
                 prudence
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 vexations
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 attempted
                 to
                 terrifie
                 them
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 he
                 shewed
                 himself
                 mild
                 towards
                 them
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 he
                 careless
                 about
                 his
                 studies
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 bestowed
                 much
                 pains
                 in
                 reading
                 ancient
                 Writers
                 ,
                 spending
                 whole
                 nights
                 in
                 perusing
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 unacquainted
                 with
                 the
                 discourses
                 of
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 and
                 Sophistae
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 addrest
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 pleasant
                 and
                 delectable
                 :
                 He
                 groaned
                 with
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 sorrowfull
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 speak
                 summarily
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Apostle's
                 [
                 example
                 ,
                 ]
                 *
                 
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   .
                
                 Formerly
                 ,
                 during
                 his
                 being
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 Sermons
                 ;
                 gat
                 them
                 by
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 Preach't
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 assiduity
                 ,
                 he
                 procured
                 such
                 a
                 readiness
                 of
                 expression
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 speak
                 †
                 extemporè
                 ,
                 and
                 followed
                 a
                 panegyricall
                 way
                 of
                 Preaching
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 ,
                 his
                 Sermons
                 were
                 not
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 either
                 received
                 by
                 his
                 Hearers
                 with
                 applause
                 ,
                 or
                 committed
                 to
                 writing
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 concerning
                 his
                 Temper
                 ,
                 Moralls
                 ,
                 and
                 Learning
                 ,
                 let
                 this
                 suffice
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 now
                 relate
                 those
                 memorable
                 passages
                 which
                 hapned
                 in
                 his
                 times
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                
                 Concerning
                 Theodosius
                 and
                 Agapetus
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Synnada
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 a
                 Synada
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 
                   Phrygia
                   Pacatiana
                
                 ,
                 one
                 Theodosius
                 was
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 who
                 severely
                 persecuted
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Sect
                 of
                 the
                 Macedoniani
                 :
                 he
                 drove
                 them
                 not
                 only
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 [
                 adjacent
                 ]
                 Villages
                 also
                 .
                 Which
                 practise
                 of
                 his
                 was
                 not
                 b
                 agreeable
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 does
                 not
                 use
                 to
                 persecute
                 ;
                 nor
                 was
                 [
                 He
                 incited
                 hereto
                 ]
                 by
                 a
                 zeal
                 for
                 the
                 true
                 Faith
                 :
                 but
                 being
                 a
                 perfect
                 slave
                 to
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 to
                 amass
                 riches
                 together
                 ,
                 [
                 by
                 taking
                 them
                 ]
                 from
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 all
                 imaginable
                 attempts
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 embraced
                 the
                 Sect
                 of
                 the
                 Macedoniani
                 ,
                 putting
                 the
                 Clergy
                 that
                 was
                 under
                 him
                 in
                 Arms
                 ;
                 and
                 practised
                 a
                 thousand
                 stratagems
                 against
                 them
                 :
                 nor
                 did
                 he
                 forbear
                 c
                 binding
                 them
                 [
                 over
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 Courts
                 of
                 Judicature
                 .
                 
                 More
                 especially
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 severall
                 ways
                 disquiet
                 their
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Agapetus
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 Provinces
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 had
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 supposed
                 )
                 a
                 sufficient
                 power
                 to
                 punish
                 [
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 ]
                 he
                 ran
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 petitioned
                 for
                 Edicts
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Praefecti
                   Praetorio
                
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 interim
                 therefore
                 that
                 Theodosius
                 stayed
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 on
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 Agapetus
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 told
                 you
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Sect
                 of
                 the
                 Macedoniani
                 ,
                 betook
                 himself
                 to
                 a
                 [
                 prudent
                 and
                 ]
                 good
                 d
                 course
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 having
                 communicated
                 the
                 affair
                 to
                 his
                 whole
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 together
                 the
                 people
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 perswades
                 them
                 to
                 embrace
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Faith.
                 Having
                 effected
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 directly
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 multitude
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 generall
                 .
                 Where
                 *
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 solemnized
                 the
                 prayers
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Chair
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Theodosius
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 sit
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 united
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 professing
                 in
                 future
                 the
                 Homoöusian
                 Creed
                 ,
                 he
                 became
                 possest
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 belonging
                 to
                 Synada
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 having
                 been
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 transacted
                 ,
                 Theodosius
                 arrives
                 within
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 brings
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 a
                 Praefecturian
                 assistance
                 :
                 and
                 being
                 ignorant
                 of
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 ,
                 goes
                 immediately
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 he
                 was
                 driven
                 by
                 all
                 persons
                 unanimously
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 again
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Being
                 arrived
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 complaint
                 before
                 Atticus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 e
                 unjustly
                 ejected
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 .
                 Atticus
                 knowing
                 that
                 this
                 accident
                 was
                 advantagious
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 gave
                 Theodosius
                 comfortable
                 words
                 ,
                 perswading
                 him
                 with
                 patience
                 to
                 embrace
                 a
                 quiet
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 informing
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 prefer
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 before
                 his
                 own
                 private
                 concern
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 Agapetus
                 ,
                 [
                 ordering
                 him
                 ]
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 bidding
                 ]
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 suspicious
                 of
                 any
                 molestation
                 from
                 Theodosius's
                 displeasure
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 
                   Paralyticall
                   Jew
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 cured
                 by
                 Atticus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 in
                 divine
                 Baptism
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 was
                 one
                 usefull
                 accident
                 which
                 befell
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Atticus
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 these
                 times
                 without
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 or
                 Cures
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Jew
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 *
                 Paralytick
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 was
                 confined
                 to
                 his
                 bed
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 all
                 medicinall
                 remedies
                 had
                 been
                 applied
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 could
                 do
                 him
                 any
                 good
                 ;
                 at
                 length
                 he
                 betook
                 himself
                 to
                 Christian
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 hoping
                 that
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 his
                 only
                 true
                 and
                 Salutary
                 Physitian
                 .
                 Atticus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 was
                 soon
                 acquainted
                 herewith
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 instructed
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 rudiments
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 declared
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 hope
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 ordered
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 in
                 his
                 bed
                 to
                 the
                 Font.
                 The
                 
                   Paralyticall
                   Jew
                
                 receiving
                 Baptism
                 with
                 a
                 sincere
                 faith
                 ,
                 immediately
                 upon
                 his
                 being
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 in
                 the
                 Font
                 ,
                 was
                 freed
                 from
                 his
                 disease
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 sound
                 and
                 healthy
                 in
                 future
                 .
                 This
                 [
                 admirable
                 ]
                 Cure
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 shew
                 to
                 men
                 even
                 in
                 our
                 times
                 :
                 by
                 reason
                 whereof
                 many
                 Heathens
                 believed
                 and
                 were
                 baptized
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 seek
                 after
                 Signs
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 induced
                 [
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 ]
                 by
                 present
                 miracles
                 .
                 Such
                 benefits
                 as
                 these
                 were
                 conferred
                 upon
                 men
                 by
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                
                 How
                 Sabbatius
                 ,
                 who
                 from
                 being
                 a
                 Jew
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 of
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 ,
                 deserted
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 opinion
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 many
                 persons
                 slighting
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 persisted
                 in
                 their
                 impiety
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Jews
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 disbelieve
                 these
                 Miracles
                 which
                 hapned
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 persons
                 also
                 as
                 were
                 studious
                 followers
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 found
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 same
                 Sentiments
                 they
                 did
                 .
                 For
                 Sabbatius
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 mention
                 a
                 little
                 *
                 before
                 ,
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 promoted
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ambitious
                 of
                 a
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Jewish
                   Passover
                
                 his
                 pretence
                 .
                 Holding
                 therefore
                 assemblies
                 that
                 were
                 Schismaticall
                 and
                 separate
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 Bishop
                 Sisinnius
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 which
                 is
                 termed
                 Xerolophus
                 ,
                 where
                 
                   Arcadius's
                   Forum
                
                 now
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 attempted
                 an
                 audacious
                 fact
                 *
                 that
                 deserved
                 many
                 punishments
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 on
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 meetingdays
                 ,
                 he
                 read
                 a
                 passage
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 whereat
                 these
                 words
                 occur
                 ,
                 †
                 
                   Now
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   Feast
                   called
                   the
                   Passover
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 an
                 addition
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 never
                 written
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 heard
                 of
                 before
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 these
                 words
                 Cursed
                 (
                 says
                 he
                 )
                 
                   be
                   that
                   person
                   who
                   celebrates
                   the
                   Passover
                
                 a
                 
                   not
                   on
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   unleavened
                   bread
                   .
                
                 These
                 words
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 heard
                 ,
                 spread
                 immediately
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 simpler
                 sort
                 of
                 the
                 Novatian
                 Laity
                 ,
                 circumvented
                 by
                 this
                 Artifice
                 ,
                 betook
                 themselves
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 fraud
                 proved
                 unsuccessfull
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 his
                 forgery
                 had
                 an
                 unhappy
                 event
                 .
                 For
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 b
                 he
                 celebrated
                 the
                 Festivall
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Anticipation
                 ;
                 when
                 many
                 persons
                 flockt
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 whilst
                 they
                 were
                 keeping
                 the
                 c
                 
                   Solemn
                   Vigills
                
                 by
                 watching
                 all
                 night
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 a
                 Daemoniacall
                 terrour
                 seised
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 Sisinnius
                 their
                 Bishop
                 was
                 come
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 multitude
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 fall
                 ]
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 a
                 disturbance
                 was
                 raised
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 usually
                 happens
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 being
                 shut
                 up
                 by
                 night
                 in
                 a
                 streight
                 place
                 ,
                 trod
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 above
                 seventy
                 persons
                 of
                 them
                 lost
                 their
                 lives
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 reason
                 many
                 deserted
                 Sabbatius
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 ,
                 some
                 possest
                 with
                 a
                 *
                 rude
                 anticipate
                 opinion
                 ,
                 continued
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 how
                 Sabbatius
                 violated
                 his
                 oath
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 into
                 a
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 declare
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                
                 Concerning
                 those
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 were
                 the
                 Ring-leaders
                 of
                 the
                 Arian
                 Opinion
                 .
              
               
                 DOrotheus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Arian
                 Heresie
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 translated
                 by
                 the
                 Arians
                 from
                 Antioch
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 related
                 *
                 before
                 ,
                 )
                 having
                 lived
                 an
                 hundred
                 and
                 nineteen
                 years
                 ,
                 died
                 in
                 
                 Honorius's
                 seventh
                 and
                 Theodosius
                 Augustus's
                 second
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 sixth
                 of
                 November
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 person
                 Barba
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Arian
                 Sect.
                 In
                 whose
                 time
                 the
                 Arian
                 Heresie
                 was
                 very
                 happy
                 in
                 having
                 two
                 eloquent
                 men
                 ,
                 both
                 whom
                 were
                 dignified
                 with
                 a
                 Presbyterate
                 .
                 The
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 was
                 Timotheus
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 called
                 
                   Georgius
                   .
                   Georgius
                
                 was
                 furnished
                 with
                 more
                 of
                 Grecian
                 Literature
                 :
                 but
                 Timotheus
                 had
                 bestowed
                 greater
                 pains
                 about
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Georgius
                 had
                 
                 Aristotle's
                 and
                 
                 Plato's
                 books
                 always
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 :
                 but
                 Timotheus
                 was
                 †
                 an
                 admirer
                 of
                 Origen
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 Expositions
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Scriptures
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 he
                 [
                 shewed
                 himself
                 ]
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 unskilled
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Tongue
                 .
                 Timotheus
                 ,
                 had
                 formerly
                 been
                 an
                 adherent
                 to
                 the
                 Sect
                 of
                 the
                 ‖
                 Psathyriani
                 .
                 But
                 Georgius
                 had
                 been
                 ordained
                 by
                 Barba
                 .
                 I
                 my self
                 discoursed
                 with
                 this
                 Timotheus
                 ,
                 and
                 evidently
                 perceived
                 how
                 ready
                 and
                 expedite
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 returning
                 answers
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 questioned
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 explaining
                 the
                 most
                 obscure
                 places
                 which
                 occur
                 in
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 He
                 always
                 quoted
                 Origen
                 as
                 a
                 most
                 evident
                 witness
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 asserted
                 .
                 I
                 cannot
                 therefore
                 but
                 wonder
                 ,
                 how
                 these
                 two
                 persons
                 should
                 persist
                 [
                 in
                 their
                 adherence
                 ]
                 to
                 Arianism
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 whom
                 had
                 Plato
                 always
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 had
                 Origen
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 .
                 For
                 neither
                 does
                 Plato
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Second
                 and
                 
                   Third
                   Cause
                
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 usually
                 terms
                 them
                 ,
                 )
                 took
                 a
                 beginning
                 of
                 Existence
                 .
                 And
                 Origen
                 every
                 where
                 acknowledges
                 the
                 Son
                 to
                 be
                 coeternal
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 continued
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Arian
                 heresie
                 was
                 by
                 them
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 and
                 more
                 moderate
                 temper
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 doctrine
                 they
                 banished
                 many
                 of
                 
                 Arius's
                 blasphemies
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 far
                 concerning
                 these
                 persons
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 Sisinnius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 dyed
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 and
                 Chrysanthus
                 is
                 ordained
                 ,
                 concerning
                 whom
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 hereafter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                
                 .
                 How
                 Cyrillus
                 succeeded
                 Theophilus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 .
              
               
                 SOme
                 little
                 time
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 Theophilus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 fell
                 into
                 a
                 *
                 Lethargick
                 distemper
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 in
                 
                 Honorius's
                 ninth
                 and
                 
                 Theodosius's
                 fifth
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 October
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 contention
                 being
                 raised
                 there
                 also
                 about
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 some
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 place
                 Timotheus
                 the
                 Arch-deacon
                 in
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Chair
                 ;
                 others
                 Cyrillus
                 ,
                 a
                 who
                 was
                 
                 Theophilus's
                 sister's
                 son
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 Sedition
                 arose
                 hereupon
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 Abundatius
                 Commander
                 of
                 the
                 Milice
                 [
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ]
                 favoured
                 
                 Timotheus's
                 party
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 after
                 
                 Theophilus's
                 death
                 ,
                 Cyrillus
                 was
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Chair
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 power
                 than
                 Theophilus
                 had
                 done
                 .
                 For
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 *
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 b
                 surpassing
                 the
                 Sacerdotall
                 degree
                 and
                 bounds
                 ,
                 exercised
                 a
                 principality
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 upon
                 them
                 the
                 [
                 secular
                 ]
                 Government
                 of
                 affairs
                 .
                 Cyrillus
                 therefore
                 forthwith
                 shut
                 up
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 he
                 took
                 away
                 all
                 their
                 sacred
                 vessells
                 and
                 ornaments
                 ;
                 after
                 which
                 he
                 deprived
                 their
                 Bishop
                 Theopemptus
                 of
                 all
                 he
                 had
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Maruthas
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Mesopotamia
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 was
                 by
                 him
                 propagated
                 in
                 Persia.
                 
              
               
                 ABout
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 hapned
                 to
                 be
                 propagated
                 in
                 Persia
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 .
                 Between
                 the
                 Romans
                 and
                 Persians
                 frequent
                 Embassies
                 are
                 continually
                 sent
                 .
                 a
                 For
                 there
                 are
                 severall
                 reasons
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 should
                 frequently
                 send
                 Embassies
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 There
                 hapned
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 necessity
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 Maruthas
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Mesopotamia
                 (
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 mentioned
                 a
                 little
                 *
                 before
                 ,
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 Roman
                 Emperour
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 .
                 The
                 Persian
                 King
                 having
                 found
                 that
                 this
                 person
                 was
                 endewed
                 with
                 an
                 eminency
                 of
                 piety
                 ,
                 honoured
                 him
                 highly
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 him
                 attention
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 really
                 and
                 truly
                 a
                 friend
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 Magi
                 ,
                 b
                 whose
                 interest
                 is
                 great
                 with
                 the
                 Persian
                 King
                 ,
                 were
                 incensed
                 hereat
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 were
                 afraid
                 least
                 he
                 should
                 perswade
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 turn
                 Christian.
                 For
                 Maruthas
                 by
                 his
                 prayers
                 had
                 cured
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 a
                 pain
                 in
                 his
                 head
                 wherewith
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 long
                 while
                 troubled
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Magi
                 could
                 not
                 cure
                 him
                 of
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 the
                 Magi
                 betake
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 inventing
                 of
                 a
                 fraudulent
                 design
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 the
                 Persians
                 worship
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 adore
                 a
                 fire
                 which
                 was
                 always
                 burning
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 house
                 ;
                 they
                 hid
                 a
                 man
                 under
                 ground
                 ,
                 whom
                 (
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 
                 King
                 usually
                 *
                 worshipped
                 )
                 they
                 ordered
                 to
                 speak
                 [
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   that
                   the
                   King
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   thrust
                   out
                   of
                   doors
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   impiously
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   supposed
                   a
                   Priest
                   of
                   the
                   Christians
                   to
                   be
                   dear
                   to
                   God.
                   Isdigerdes
                
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 Persian
                 King's
                 name
                 ,
                 )
                 having
                 heard
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 reverenced
                 Maruthas
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 had
                 thoughts
                 of
                 sending
                 him
                 away
                 .
                 But
                 Maruthas
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 truly
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 was
                 very
                 earnest
                 in
                 putting
                 up
                 ▪
                 his
                 prayers
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 detected
                 the
                 fraud
                 which
                 the
                 Magi
                 had
                 framed
                 .
                 [
                 He
                 addressed
                 himself
                 ]
                 therefore
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Be
                   not
                   deluded
                   ,
                   O
                   King
                   !
                   But
                   go
                   into
                   [
                   the
                   house
                   ,
                   ]
                   and
                   when
                   you
                   shall
                   hear
                   the
                   voice
                   ,
                   dig
                   up
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   will
                   discover
                   the
                   Fraud
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   fire
                   speaks
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   invention
                   of
                   men
                   does
                   this
                   .
                
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 is
                 perswaded
                 by
                 Maruthas
                 ,
                 and
                 goes
                 into
                 the
                 little
                 house
                 again
                 ,
                 *
                 where
                 fire
                 is
                 kept
                 always
                 burning
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 heard
                 the
                 same
                 voice
                 again
                 ,
                 he
                 ordered
                 the
                 place
                 to
                 be
                 dug
                 up
                 where
                 he
                 that
                 uttered
                 the
                 words
                 which
                 were
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 God's
                 ,
                 was
                 found
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 highly
                 incensed
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 order
                 that
                 the
                 *
                 Tribe
                 of
                 the
                 Magi
                 should
                 be
                 ‖
                 decimated
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 spoke
                 to
                 Maruthas
                 ,
                 to
                 build
                 Churches
                 wheresoever
                 he
                 pleased
                 .
                 From
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 was
                 propagated
                 amongst
                 the
                 Persians
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Maruthas
                 having
                 then
                 left
                 Persia
                 ,
                 returned
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 sent
                 Embassadour
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 Persians
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Magi
                 betook
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 invention
                 of
                 Plots
                 and
                 intreagues
                 again
                 ,
                 to
                 hinder
                 his
                 being
                 admitted
                 by
                 the
                 King.
                 c
                 For
                 by
                 a
                 device
                 they
                 raised
                 a
                 most
                 horrid
                 stink
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 d
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 usually
                 came
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 calumniously
                 accused
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 caused
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 already
                 had
                 a
                 suspicion
                 of
                 the
                 Magi
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 more
                 exact
                 scrutiny
                 about
                 the
                 occasioners
                 [
                 of
                 this
                 stink
                 ,
                 ]
                 the
                 Magi
                 were
                 found
                 again
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 this
                 ill
                 smell
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 he
                 punished
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 again
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 greater
                 honour
                 and
                 esteem
                 for
                 Maruthas
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 loved
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 embraced
                 a
                 friendship
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 himself
                 wanted
                 but
                 little
                 of
                 turning
                 Christian
                 ,
                 after
                 Maruthas
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 e
                 Abdas
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 had
                 shewed
                 another
                 *
                 Miracle
                 .
                 For
                 both
                 these
                 persons
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 fasted
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 been
                 earnest
                 in
                 prayers
                 ,
                 cast
                 out
                 a
                 devill
                 that
                 vexed
                 the
                 Kings
                 Son.
                 But
                 Isdigerdes
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 became
                 a
                 perfect
                 Christian
                 ,
                 was
                 prevented
                 by
                 death
                 .
                 His
                 Kingdom
                 devolved
                 to
                 his
                 Son
                 Vararanes
                 :
                 in
                 whose
                 time
                 the
                 League
                 between
                 the
                 Romans
                 and
                 Persians
                 was
                 broken
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 declare
                 hereafter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                
                 .
                 Who
                 were
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Antioch
                 and
                 Rome
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 ABout
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 times
                 ,
                 Flavianus
                 died
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 succeeded
                 in
                 that
                 Bishoprick
                 by
                 Porphyrius
                 .
                 After
                 
                   Porphyrius
                   ,
                   Alexander
                
                 Presided
                 over
                 that
                 Church
                 .
                 At
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Damasus
                
                 having
                 held
                 that
                 Bishoprick
                 eighteen
                 years
                 ▪
                 was
                 succeeded
                 by
                 Siricus
                 .
                 After
                 Siricius
                 had
                 Presided
                 there
                 fifteen
                 years
                 ,
                 Anastasius
                 governed
                 that
                 Church
                 three
                 years
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 
                   Anastasius
                   ,
                   Innocentius
                
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 began
                 to
                 persecute
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 deprived
                 of
                 many
                 Churches
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                
                 That
                 Rome
                 became
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 destroyed
                 by
                 Alarichus
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 that
                 very
                 time
                 Rome
                 hapned
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 .
                 For
                 one
                 Alarichus
                 a
                 Barbarian
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 an
                 Allie
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 assisted
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 in
                 the
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 Eugenius
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 account
                 he
                 was
                 honoured
                 with
                 a
                 Roman
                 dignities
                 ,
                 )
                 could
                 not
                 bear
                 his
                 fortunate
                 success
                 .
                 He
                 presumed
                 not
                 indeed
                 to
                 seize
                 the
                 Empire
                 :
                 but
                 retired
                 from
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 .
                 Being
                 arrived
                 in
                 Illyricum
                 ,
                 he
                 laid
                 all
                 places
                 desolate
                 immediately
                 .
                 The
                 Thessalians
                 resisted
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 march
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Peneus
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 passage
                 *
                 over
                 the
                 mountain
                 Pindus
                 to
                 Nicopolis
                 [
                 a
                 City
                 ]
                 of
                 Epirus
                 .
                 And
                 coming
                 to
                 an
                 engagement
                 ,
                 the
                 Thessalians
                 killed
                 about
                 three
                 thousand
                 [
                 of
                 his
                 Forces
                 .
                 ]
                 After
                 this
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 that
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 burnt
                 and
                 ruined
                 what
                 ever
                 was
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 and
                 in
                 fine
                 took
                 Rome
                 it self
                 .
                 Which
                 City
                 they
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 and
                 burnt
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 b
                 of
                 the
                 admirable
                 works
                 and
                 structures
                 therein
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 made
                 plunder
                 of
                 the
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 divided
                 it
                 [
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 .
                 ]
                 They
                 also
                 forced
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Senatorian
                   Order
                
                 to
                 undergo
                 various
                 punishments
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 afterwards
                 ]
                 slew
                 them
                 .
                 [
                 Alarichus
                 ]
                 likewise
                 ,
                 in
                 contempt
                 to
                 Empire
                 ,
                 proclaimed
                 one
                 Attalus
                 Emperour
                 .
                 Whom
                 he
                 ordered
                 to
                 go
                 guarded
                 like
                 an
                 Emperour
                 one
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 made
                 him
                 appear
                 in
                 a
                 servile
                 habit
                 .
                 After
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 fled
                 ,
                 being
                 terrified
                 with
                 a
                 Rumour
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 had
                 sent
                 an
                 Army
                 to
                 fight
                 him
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 this
                 Rumour
                 false
                 .
                 For
                 an
                 Army
                 did
                 really
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 was
                 unable
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 same
                 thereof
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 fled
                 away
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 reported
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 met
                 by
                 a
                 pious
                 person
                 that
                 led
                 a
                 monastick
                 life
                 ,
                 who
                 advised
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 [
                 perpetrating
                 ]
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 notorious
                 mischiefs
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 delight
                 in
                 slaughter
                 and
                 bloud
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 Alarichus
                 made
                 this
                 return
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   go
                   not
                   thither
                   of
                   my
                   own
                   accord
                   .
                   But
                   some
                
                 *
                 
                   thing
                   does
                   every
                   day
                   vex
                   and
                   disquiet
                   me
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   go
                   to
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   ruine
                   that
                   City
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 this
                 person
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 
                   Innocentius
                   ,
                   Zosimus
                
                 was
                 possest
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 two
                 years
                 .
                 After
                 whom
                 ,
                 Bonifacius
                 presided
                 over
                 that
                 Church
                 three
                 years
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 succeeded
                 by
                 Celestinus
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Celestinus
                 deprived
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 also
                 at
                 Rome
                 of
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 forced
                 their
                 Bishop
                 Rusticula
                 to
                 hold
                 his
                 Meetings
                 in
                 private
                 and
                 obscure
                 houses
                 .
                 For
                 till
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 flourished
                 mightily
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 had
                 many
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 assembled
                 numerous
                 congregations
                 therein
                 .
                 But
                 envy
                 *
                 impaired
                 them
                 also
                 ;
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 having
                 (
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 )
                 surpassed
                 the
                 Sacerdotall
                 degree
                 and
                 bounds
                 ,
                 and
                 degenerated
                 long
                 before
                 into
                 a
                 secular
                 principality
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 the
                 [
                 Roman
                 ]
                 Bishops
                 would
                 not
                 permit
                 even
                 those
                 who
                 agreed
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 peaceably
                 and
                 quietly
                 to
                 celebrate
                 their
                 meetings
                 :
                 but
                 took
                 from
                 them
                 all
                 they
                 had
                 ;
                 only
                 they
                 praised
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 agreement
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 ,
                 the
                 Constantinopolitan
                 Bishops
                 were
                 not
                 thus
                 affected
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 not
                 only
                 permitted
                 [
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 ]
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 meetings
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 a
                 singular
                 love
                 and
                 affection
                 for
                 them
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 sufficiently
                 declared
                 already
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Chrysanthus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 
                 Sisinnius's
                 death
                 ,
                 Chrysanthus
                 was
                 by
                 force
                 made
                 Bishop
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 that
                 *
                 Marcianus
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 before
                 Sisinnius
                 .
                 From
                 his
                 younger
                 years
                 he
                 had
                 had
                 a
                 Military
                 Employ
                 in
                 the
                 Pallace
                 ;
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 
                   Theodosius
                   the
                   Great
                
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 Consularis
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 Vicarius
                 of
                 the
                 Britannick
                 Islands
                 ;
                 for
                 his
                 management
                 of
                 both
                 which
                 charges
                 he
                 was
                 much
                 admired
                 .
                 Being
                 grown
                 elderly
                 ,
                 he
                 returned
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 and
                 desiring
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 Praefect
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 compelled
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 .
                 For
                 Sisinnius
                 having
                 mentioned
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 fit
                 person
                 for
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 ;
                 the
                 Novatian
                 people
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 
                 Sisinnius's
                 words
                 were
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 attempted
                 to
                 draw
                 him
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 even
                 against
                 his
                 will.
                 But
                 when
                 Chrysanthus
                 fled
                 ,
                 Sabbatius
                 supposing
                 an
                 opportune
                 season
                 was
                 offered
                 him
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 possessour
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 gets
                 himself
                 ordained
                 Bishop
                 by
                 some
                 obscure
                 [
                 Prelates
                 ]
                 and
                 slights
                 the
                 oath
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 bound
                 himself
                 in
                 .
                 Amongst
                 those
                 who
                 ordained
                 Sabbatius
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 Hermogenes
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Excommunicated
                 and
                 cursed
                 by
                 Sabbatius
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 blasphemous
                 books
                 .
                 But
                 
                 Sabbatius's
                 design
                 proved
                 unsuccessfull
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 people
                 hating
                 *
                 his
                 unreasonable
                 ambition
                 ,
                 (
                 because
                 a
                 he
                 did
                 all
                 things
                 with
                 a
                 design
                 of
                 getting
                 into
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 )
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 whole
                 business
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 Chrysanthus
                 .
                 Whom
                 they
                 found
                 absconding
                 in
                 Bithynia
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 brought
                 him
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 preferred
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 as
                 great
                 prudence
                 and
                 modesty
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 man
                 was
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 means
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 was
                 preserved
                 and
                 increased
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 person
                 who
                 distributed
                 Gold
                 *
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 .
                 He
                 received
                 nothing
                 from
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 b
                 two
                 Loaves
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Blessed
                   Bread
                
                 every
                 Sunday
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 carefull
                 about
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 took
                 c
                 Ablabius
                 the
                 eloquentest
                 Oratour
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 time
                 ,
                 from
                 Troïlus
                 the
                 
                 Sophista's
                 School
                 ,
                 and
                 ordained
                 him
                 Presbyter
                 .
                 Whose
                 elegant
                 and
                 acute
                 Sermons
                 are
                 now
                 extant
                 .
                 But
                 Ablabius
                 was
                 afterwards
                 constituted
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 Church
                 at
                 Nicaea
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 City
                 he
                 taught
                 Rhetorick
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Fight
                 which
                 hapned
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 between
                 the
                 Christians
                 and
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 Cyrillus
                 the
                 Bishops
                 difference
                 with
                 Orestes
                 the
                 Praefect
                 .
              
               
                 ABout
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Nation
                 were
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 by
                 Cyrillus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 .
                 The
                 Alexandrians
                 are
                 more
                 seditious
                 and
                 tumultuous
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 people
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 they
                 get
                 an
                 occasion
                 ,
                 they
                 [
                 usually
                 ]
                 break
                 out
                 into
                 intollerable
                 mischiefs
                 .
                 For
                 their
                 rage
                 is
                 not
                 appeased
                 without
                 bloud
                 .
                 It
                 hapned
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 populace
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 were
                 tumultuous
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 not
                 upon
                 any
                 weighty
                 or
                 necessary
                 occasion
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 mischief
                 which
                 abounds
                 in
                 all
                 Cities
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 an
                 earnest
                 desire
                 of
                 looking
                 upon
                 Dancers
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 regard
                 a
                 Dancer
                 gathered
                 great
                 multitudes
                 together
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Jews
                 work
                 not
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 busied
                 in
                 hearing
                 their
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 [
                 spend
                 their
                 time
                 in
                 seeing
                 ]
                 
                   Theatricall
                   Shews
                
                 ;
                 that
                 day
                 usually
                 occasioned
                 mutuall
                 factions
                 and
                 divisions
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 this
                 was
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 regulated
                 and
                 repressed
                 by
                 the
                 Praefect
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 nevertheless
                 the
                 Jews
                 
                 continued
                 enraged
                 against
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 faction
                 :
                 and
                 besides
                 their
                 being
                 always
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 much
                 more
                 incensed
                 a
                 against
                 them
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Dancers
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   Orestes
                   Praefect
                
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 b
                 made
                 a
                 Police
                 (
                 ●o
                 the
                 Alexandrians
                 do
                 usually
                 term
                 
                   publick
                   Orders
                
                 ,
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Theatre
                 ;
                 some
                 of
                 Bishop
                 
                 Cyrillus's
                 favourers
                 were
                 present
                 there
                 also
                 ,
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Orders
                 that
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Praefect
                 .
                 Amongst
                 whom
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 by
                 name
                 Hierax
                 ,
                 a
                 teacher
                 of
                 the
                 c
                 meaner
                 sort
                 of
                 Learning
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 zealous
                 hearer
                 of
                 Cyrillus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 always
                 mighty
                 diligent
                 about
                 raising
                 the
                 *
                 Clappings
                 at
                 his
                 Sermons
                 .
                 The
                 Jewish
                 multitude
                 spying
                 this
                 Hierax
                 in
                 the
                 Theatre
                 ,
                 cried
                 out
                 immediately
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 Theatre
                 for
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 raise
                 a
                 Sedition
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Orestes
                 had
                 long
                 before
                 conceived
                 an
                 hatred
                 against
                 the
                 secular
                 Government
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 diminished
                 much
                 of
                 their
                 power
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 appointed
                 Governours
                 of
                 Provinces
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 more
                 especially
                 ,
                 because
                 Cyrillus
                 was
                 desirous
                 of
                 prying
                 into
                 his
                 Acts
                 and
                 Orders
                 .
                 Having
                 seized
                 Hierax
                 therefore
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 him
                 undergo
                 tortures
                 publickly
                 in
                 the
                 Theatre
                 .
                 With
                 which
                 Cyrillus
                 being
                 acquainted
                 ,
                 sends
                 for
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 threatned
                 them
                 with
                 condign
                 punishment
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 desisted
                 from
                 being
                 tumultuous
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 menaces
                 after
                 the
                 Jewish
                 multitude
                 were
                 made
                 sensible
                 ,
                 they
                 became
                 more
                 pertinacious
                 ;
                 and
                 contrived
                 plots
                 to
                 damnifie
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 The
                 chiefest
                 of
                 which
                 designs
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 occasioned
                 their
                 expulsion
                 out
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 relate
                 here
                 .
                 Having
                 †
                 agreed
                 upon
                 a
                 sign
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 [
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 wear
                 a
                 ring
                 on
                 their
                 fingers
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 bark
                 of
                 a
                 Palmtree-branch
                 ,
                 they
                 took
                 a
                 resolution
                 of
                 making
                 an
                 attack
                 upon
                 the
                 Christians
                 by
                 a
                 night-fight
                 .
                 One
                 night
                 therefore
                 they
                 sent
                 some
                 persons
                 provided
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 who
                 cried
                 out
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 *
                 streets
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 Alexander's
                 Church
                 was
                 on
                 fire
                 .
                 The
                 Christians
                 hearing
                 this
                 ,
                 ran
                 some
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 others
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 preserve
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Jews
                 set
                 upon
                 them
                 immediately
                 ,
                 and
                 slew
                 them
                 :
                 they
                 abstained
                 from
                 killing
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 party
                 ,
                 by
                 shewing
                 their
                 rings
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 murdered
                 all
                 the
                 Christians
                 they
                 hapned
                 to
                 meet
                 with
                 .
                 When
                 it
                 was
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 Authours
                 of
                 this
                 nefarious
                 fact
                 were
                 not
                 concealed
                 .
                 Cyrillus
                 highly
                 incensed
                 hereat
                 ,
                 went
                 accompanied
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 multitude
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Jews
                   Synagogues
                
                 (
                 so
                 they
                 term
                 their
                 houses
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 )
                 which
                 he
                 took
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 he
                 also
                 expelled
                 the
                 Jews
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 permitted
                 the
                 multitude
                 to
                 make
                 plunder
                 of
                 their
                 goods
                 .
                 The
                 Jews
                 therefore
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 inhabited
                 that
                 City
                 from
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 forced
                 to
                 remove
                 naked
                 from
                 thence
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 dispersed
                 some
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 others
                 in
                 another
                 .
                 Adamantius
                 ,
                 [
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ]
                 d
                 a
                 professour
                 of
                 Physick
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 fled
                 to
                 Atticus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 turned
                 a
                 professour
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 returned
                 afterwards
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 fixt
                 his
                 residence
                 there
                 .
                 But
                 Orestes
                 Praefect
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 was
                 highly
                 incensed
                 at
                 what
                 was
                 ,
                 done
                 ;
                 being
                 exceedingly
                 troubled
                 ,
                 because
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 City
                 was
                 on
                 such
                 a
                 sudden
                 emptied
                 of
                 so
                 numerous
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 inhabitants
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 he
                 acquainted
                 the
                 Emperour
                 with
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 .
                 Cyrillus
                 himself
                 likewise
                 made
                 known
                 the
                 Jews
                 wickednesses
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 messengers
                 to
                 Orestes
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 procuring
                 a
                 reconciliation
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 compelled
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 Orestes
                 would
                 not
                 admit
                 of
                 any
                 conferences
                 about
                 a
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 Cyrillus
                 
                 held
                 forth
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Gospells
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 thinking
                 he
                 should
                 by
                 that
                 strike
                 a
                 reverence
                 into
                 Orestes
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 mollified
                 even
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 but
                 continued
                 an
                 irreconcileable
                 War
                 between
                 himself
                 and
                 Cyrillus
                 ;
                 This
                 accident
                 hapned
                 afterwards
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIV
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Monks
                 of
                 Nitria
                 came
                 down
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 Cyrillus
                 ,
                 and
                 raised
                 a
                 Sedition
                 against
                 Orestes
                 the
                 Praefect
                 .
              
               
                 SOme
                 of
                 the
                 Monks
                 who
                 inhabited
                 the
                 mountaines
                 of
                 Nitria
                 ,
                 retaining
                 an
                 heat
                 of
                 mind
                 from
                 
                 Theophilus's
                 times
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 armed
                 them
                 unjustly
                 against
                 Dioscorus
                 and
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ;
                 were
                 incensed
                 with
                 a
                 zeal
                 then
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 a
                 resolution
                 of
                 fighting
                 couragiously
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 Cyrillus
                 .
                 About
                 five
                 hundred
                 persons
                 therefore
                 of
                 them
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 came
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 observe
                 the
                 Praefect
                 going
                 forth
                 in
                 his
                 Chariot
                 .
                 They
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 him
                 Sacrificer
                 and
                 Pagan
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 him
                 many
                 other
                 reproachfull
                 terms
                 .
                 The
                 Praefect
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 suspicion
                 that
                 a
                 plot
                 was
                 framed
                 against
                 him
                 by
                 Cyrillus
                 ,
                 cryed
                 out
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 baptized
                 by
                 Atticus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Monks
                 heeded
                 not
                 what
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 Ammonius
                 ,
                 flings
                 a
                 stone
                 and
                 strikes
                 Orestes
                 on
                 the
                 head
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 wound
                 he
                 was
                 all
                 over
                 besmeared
                 with
                 bloud
                 :
                 and
                 his
                 *
                 Apparitors
                 
                 that
                 attended
                 him
                 ,
                 except
                 a
                 very
                 few
                 ,
                 receded
                 ,
                 ran
                 some
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 others
                 another
                 ,
                 [
                 and
                 hid
                 themselves
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 Crowd
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 being
                 killed
                 by
                 the
                 throwing
                 of
                 stones
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 interim
                 the
                 Alexandrians
                 flockt
                 together
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 resolution
                 to
                 be
                 revenged
                 upon
                 the
                 Monks
                 on
                 the
                 
                 Praefect's
                 account
                 .
                 They
                 put
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 flight
                 ;
                 but
                 seized
                 Ammonius
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 him
                 before
                 the
                 Praefect
                 .
                 He
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 a
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 
                   The
                   Question
                
                 publickly
                 ,
                 and
                 tortured
                 him
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 degree
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 died
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 he
                 acquainted
                 the
                 Emperours
                 with
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 .
                 But
                 Cyrillus
                 gave
                 the
                 Emperour
                 a
                 Narrative
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 business
                 ]
                 contradictory
                 [
                 to
                 Oreste's
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 he
                 took
                 
                 Ammonius's
                 body
                 ,
                 deposited
                 if
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 altered
                 his
                 name
                 calling
                 him
                 Thaumasius
                 ,
                 ordered
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 stiled
                 a
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 and
                 extolled
                 his
                 magnanimity
                 publickly
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 undergone
                 the
                 combat
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 piety
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 modester
                 and
                 more
                 sober
                 persons
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 approved
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 favour
                 of
                 
                 Cyrillus's
                 shown
                 towards
                 Ammonius
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 certainly
                 knew
                 ,
                 that
                 Ammonius
                 had
                 undergone
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 his
                 rashness
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 not
                 under
                 his
                 tortures
                 ,
                 as
                 forced
                 to
                 renounce
                 Christ.
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 Cyrillus
                 himself
                 caused
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 this
                 affair
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 buried
                 in
                 silence
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 fierce
                 contention
                 between
                 Cyrillus
                 and
                 Orestes
                 stopt
                 not
                 here
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 b
                 rekindled
                 by
                 another
                 accident
                 not
                 unlike
                 those
                 foregoing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XV.
                
                 Concerning
                 Hypatla
                 the
                 Philosopheress
                 .
              
               
                 THere
                 was
                 a
                 woman
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 Hypatia
                 .
                 She
                 was
                 daughter
                 to
                 a
                 Theon
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 .
                 She
                 had
                 arrived
                 to
                 so
                 eminent
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 Learning
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 excelled
                 [
                 all
                 ]
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 succeeded
                 in
                 b
                 that
                 
                   Platonick
                   School
                
                 derived
                 from
                 Plotinus
                 ,
                 and
                 expounded
                 all
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 would
                 hear
                 her
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 all
                 persons
                 who
                 were
                 studious
                 about
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 flockt
                 to
                 her
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 .
                 By
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 eminent
                 *
                 Gracefullness
                 and
                 readiness
                 of
                 expression
                 wherewith
                 she
                 had
                 accomplished
                 her self
                 by
                 her
                 Learning
                 ,
                 she
                 addressed
                 frequently
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 singular
                 modesty
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 she
                 ashamed
                 of
                 appearing
                 in
                 a
                 publick
                 Assembly
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 persons
                 revered
                 and
                 admired
                 her
                 ,
                 for
                 her
                 eximious
                 modesty
                 .
                 Envy
                 armed
                 it self
                 against
                 this
                 woman
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 had
                 frequent
                 conferences
                 with
                 Orestes
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 a
                 calumny
                 was
                 framed
                 against
                 her
                 amongst
                 the
                 Christian
                 populace
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 she
                 hindred
                 Orestes
                 from
                 coming
                 to
                 a
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
                 Certain
                 persons
                 therefore
                 of
                 fierce
                 and
                 over
                 hot
                 minds
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 headed
                 by
                 one
                 Peter
                 a
                 Reader
                 ,
                 conspired
                 against
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 observe
                 her
                 returning
                 home
                 from
                 some
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 pulled
                 her
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 Chariot
                 ,
                 they
                 drag
                 her
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 named
                 c
                 Caesareum
                 .
                 Where
                 they
                 stript
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 murdered
                 her
                 with
                 Shells
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 torn
                 her
                 piece-meal
                 ,
                 they
                 carried
                 all
                 her
                 members
                 to
                 a
                 place
                 called
                 Cinaron
                 ,
                 and
                 consumed
                 them
                 with
                 fire
                 .
                 This
                 fact
                 *
                 brought
                 no
                 small
                 d
                 disgrace
                 upon
                 Cyrillus
                 and
                 the
                 Alexandrian
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 murthers
                 ,
                 fights
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 ,
                 are
                 wholly
                 forreign
                 to
                 the
                 Embracers
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 on
                 the
                 fourth
                 year
                 of
                 
                 Cyrillus's
                 Episcopate
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 Honorius's
                 tenth
                 and
                 
                 Theodosius's
                 e
                 sixth
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 month
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 in
                 Lent.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVI
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Jews
                 entring
                 upon
                 another
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 were
                 punished
                 .
              
               
                 SOme
                 time
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Jews
                 renued
                 their
                 absurd
                 and
                 impious
                 practises
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 punished
                 [
                 again
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 ]
                 At
                 a
                 place
                 named
                 Inmestar
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 scituate
                 between
                 Chalcis
                 and
                 Antioch
                 of
                 Syria
                 ,
                 the
                 Jews
                 (
                 as
                 't
                 was
                 their
                 usage
                 )
                 exhibited
                 some
                 sports
                 .
                 During
                 their
                 sports
                 they
                 performed
                 many
                 mad
                 actions
                 ,
                 excited
                 thereto
                 by
                 their
                 drunkenness
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 recreations
                 reproach't
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 Christ
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 derision
                 to
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 put
                 their
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 crucified
                 ,
                 they
                 attempted
                 this
                 villanous
                 fact
                 .
                 Having
                 seized
                 a
                 Christian
                 boy
                 ,
                 they
                 bound
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 hung
                 him
                 up
                 .
                 At
                 first
                 they
                 laughed
                 at
                 and
                 jeered
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 becoming
                 afterwards
                 inraged
                 ,
                 they
                 scourged
                 the
                 boy
                 till
                 he
                 died
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 reason
                 there
                 hapned
                 a
                 sharp
                 conflict
                 betwixt
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 the
                 Emperours
                 were
                 acquainted
                 with
                 this
                 fact
                 ,
                 an
                 Order
                 was
                 issued
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 and
                 punish
                 the
                 Authours
                 thereof
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 who
                 inhabited
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 were
                 punished
                 for
                 the
                 wickedness
                 they
                 had
                 committed
                 in
                 their
                 sports
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Paulus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 Miracle
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 about
                 to
                 have
                 baptized
                 a
                 Jewish
                 Impostour
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 Chrysanthus
                 also
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 ,
                 having
                 presided
                 seaven
                 years
                 over
                 the
                 Churches
                 *
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Sect
                 ,
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 Monaxius
                 and
                 Plintha
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 sixth
                 of
                 August
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 succeeded
                 in
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 by
                 Paulus
                 :
                 who
                 before
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 Teacher
                 of
                 Roman
                 Eloquence
                 :
                 but
                 afterwards
                 bad
                 adieu
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 betook
                 himself
                 to
                 an
                 Ascetick
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 gathered
                 together
                 a
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Religious
                 men
                 ,
                 he
                 followed
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 living
                 not
                 unlike
                 that
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 Monks
                 in
                 the
                 desart
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 found
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 really
                 such
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 Evagrius
                 says
                 the
                 Monks
                 who
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 Solitudes
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 imitated
                 them
                 exactly
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 continued
                 fasts
                 ,
                 in
                 speaking
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 abstaining
                 from
                 eating
                 creatures
                 that
                 have
                 life
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 he
                 abstained
                 from
                 oyl
                 and
                 wine
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 his
                 care
                 and
                 solicitude
                 about
                 the
                 poor
                 was
                 eminent
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 very
                 diligent
                 in
                 his
                 visits
                 to
                 the
                 imprisoned
                 ;
                 he
                 interceded
                 likewise
                 for
                 many
                 persons
                 with
                 the
                 Judges
                 ,
                 who
                 readily
                 hearkned
                 to
                 him
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 eminent
                 piety
                 .
                 What
                 need
                 I
                 be
                 large
                 in
                 my
                 relation
                 concerning
                 him
                 ?
                 I
                 will
                 mention
                 one
                 action
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 highly
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 recorded
                 in
                 writing
                 .
                 A
                 Jewish
                 Impostour
                 pretending
                 himself
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 frequently
                 baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 device
                 had
                 gathered
                 much
                 money
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 had
                 deceived
                 many
                 Sects
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ]
                 by
                 this
                 fraud
                 :
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 baptism
                 from
                 the
                 Arians
                 and
                 
                   Macedonians
                   :
                
                 )
                 having
                 no
                 more
                 persons
                 whom
                 he
                 might
                 put
                 tricks
                 upon
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 Paulus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 :
                 and
                 affirming
                 that
                 he
                 earnestly
                 desired
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 requested
                 he
                 might
                 obtain
                 it
                 from
                 his
                 hand
                 .
                 He
                 approved
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 desire
                 :
                 but
                 said
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 give
                 him
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 grounds
                 and
                 principles
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 exercised
                 himself
                 with
                 fastings
                 severall
                 days
                 .
                 The
                 Jew
                 therefore
                 having
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 ,
                 been
                 compelled
                 to
                 fast
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 urgent
                 in
                 his
                 intreaties
                 for
                 Baptism
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 Paulus
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 offend
                 him
                 ,
                 now
                 grown
                 importunate
                 ;
                 by
                 any
                 longer
                 delays
                 ,
                 makes
                 provision
                 for
                 his
                 Baptism
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 bought
                 him
                 a
                 white
                 vestment
                 ,
                 and
                 ordered
                 the
                 *
                 Font
                 to
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 he
                 brought
                 the
                 Jew
                 to
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 Baptize
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 †
                 an
                 invisible
                 act
                 of
                 divine
                 power
                 caused
                 the
                 water
                 to
                 vanish
                 [
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 .
                 ]
                 In
                 regard
                 the
                 Bishop
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 (
                 having
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 suspicion
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 had
                 hapned
                 ,
                 )
                 supposed
                 the
                 water
                 to
                 have
                 run
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 passage
                 underneath
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 was
                 usually
                 let
                 out
                 ;
                 they
                 filled
                 the
                 Font
                 again
                 ,
                 having
                 with
                 great
                 accuracy
                 stopt
                 up
                 its
                 passages
                 every
                 where
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Jew
                 was
                 brought
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 to
                 the
                 Font
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 water
                 disappeared
                 again
                 .
                 Then
                 Paulus
                 spake
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   either
                   you
                   are
                   an
                   Impostour
                   ,
                   O
                   man
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   ,
                   being
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   you
                   have
                   been
                   baptized
                   already
                   .
                
                 A
                 great
                 multitude
                 of
                 people
                 therefore
                 running
                 together
                 to
                 see
                 this
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 knew
                 the
                 Jew
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 certain
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 baptized
                 before
                 by
                 Atticus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
                 This
                 Miracle
                 was
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 [
                 Paulus
                 ]
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVIII
                
                 .
                 How
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Isdigerdes
                 the
                 Persian
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 League
                 between
                 the
                 Romans
                 and
                 Persians
                 was
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 bloudy
                 War
                 hapned
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Persians
                 were
                 worsted
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Isdigerdes
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 that
                 country
                 were
                 not
                 persecuted
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 by
                 name
                 Vararanes
                 succeeded
                 in
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 induced
                 thereto
                 by
                 the
                 Magi
                 ,
                 he
                 vexed
                 the
                 Christians
                 severely
                 ,
                 inflicting
                 on
                 them
                 various
                 punishments
                 and
                 Persian
                 tortures
                 .
                 The
                 Christians
                 therefore
                 in
                 Persia
                 ,
                 constrained
                 thereto
                 by
                 necessity
                 ,
                 flie
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 entreating
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 neglect
                 and
                 see
                 them
                 wholly
                 destroyed
                 .
                 Atticus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 receives
                 the
                 suppliants
                 kindly
                 ;
                 and
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 to
                 assist
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 .
                 Likewise
                 ,
                 he
                 acquainted
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 with
                 what
                 had
                 hapned
                 .
                 It
                 fell
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Romans
                 were
                 offended
                 with
                 the
                 Persians
                 upon
                 another
                 account
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 Persians
                 would
                 not
                 restore
                 the
                 Miners
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 hired
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 had
                 deprived
                 the
                 Roman
                 Merchants
                 of
                 their
                 *
                 effects
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 occasion
                 of
                 difference
                 ,
                 the
                 flight
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 Persia
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 made
                 an
                 accession
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Persian
                 King
                 dispatch't
                 away
                 an
                 Embassie
                 immediately
                 ,
                 to
                 demand
                 the
                 Fugatives
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Romans
                 would
                 in
                 
                 no
                 wise
                 deliver
                 up
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 fled
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 desirous
                 of
                 preserving
                 them
                 as
                 being
                 suppliants
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 likewise
                 of
                 their
                 readiness
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 chose
                 rather
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 war
                 with
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 than
                 permit
                 the
                 Christians
                 to
                 be
                 miserably
                 destroyed
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 the
                 League
                 was
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 fierce
                 War
                 broke
                 out
                 ,
                 concerning
                 which
                 I
                 judge
                 it
                 not
                 inopportune
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 short
                 narrative
                 .
                 The
                 Roman
                 Emperour
                 sent
                 part
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 first
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 commanded
                 by
                 Ardaburius
                 .
                 He
                 made
                 an
                 irruption
                 into
                 Persia
                 through
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 and
                 ruined
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Persian
                 Provinces
                 termed
                 
                   Azazene
                   .
                   Narsaeus
                
                 the
                 Persian
                 King's
                 Generall
                 marched
                 out
                 to
                 oppose
                 him
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Persian
                 Army
                 .
                 And
                 coming
                 to
                 an
                 Engagement
                 ,
                 was
                 worsted
                 ,
                 and
                 fled
                 .
                 [
                 Afterwards
                 ]
                 he
                 judged
                 it
                 advantagious
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 sudden
                 irruption
                 through
                 Mesopotamia
                 into
                 the
                 Roman
                 territories
                 being
                 unguarded
                 ,
                 [
                 thinking
                 ]
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 to
                 be
                 revenged
                 on
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 design
                 of
                 
                 Narsaeus's
                 was
                 not
                 unknown
                 to
                 the
                 Generall
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 laid
                 Azazene
                 desolate
                 ,
                 he
                 likewise
                 marched
                 into
                 Mesopotamia
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 Narsaeus
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 he
                 was
                 furnished
                 with
                 a
                 numerous
                 army
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 could
                 not
                 invade
                 the
                 Roman
                 Provinces
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 coming
                 to
                 Nisibis
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 City
                 scituate
                 in
                 the
                 confines
                 [
                 of
                 both
                 Empires
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 sent
                 a
                 message
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 Ardaburius
                 ,
                 desiring
                 they
                 might
                 come
                 to
                 an
                 agreement
                 between
                 themselves
                 about
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 the
                 War
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 place
                 and
                 day
                 for
                 an
                 Engagement
                 might
                 be
                 set
                 .
                 Ardaburius
                 ,
                 gave
                 the
                 messengers
                 this
                 answer
                 :
                 
                   Tell
                   Narsaeus
                   [
                   thus
                   ,
                   ]
                   the
                   Roman
                   Emperours
                   will
                   not
                   fight
                   when
                   you
                   have
                   a
                   mind
                   they
                   should
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 *
                 Emperour
                 perceiving
                 that
                 the
                 Persian
                 mustered
                 up
                 the
                 whole
                 force
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 for
                 the
                 carrying
                 on
                 of
                 this
                 war
                 ,
                 placed
                 all
                 his
                 hopes
                 of
                 Victory
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 sent
                 vast
                 supplies
                 of
                 Forces
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 put
                 his
                 whole
                 confidence
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 )
                 received
                 benefit
                 from
                 him
                 immediately
                 ,
                 't
                 was
                 from
                 hence
                 evident
                 .
                 The
                 Constantinopolitans
                 being
                 very
                 anxious
                 ,
                 and
                 doubtfull
                 about
                 the
                 event
                 of
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 the
                 Angells
                 of
                 God
                 appeared
                 in
                 Bithynia
                 to
                 some
                 persons
                 going
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 about
                 their
                 private
                 concerns
                 ,
                 and
                 bad
                 them
                 tell
                 [
                 the
                 Constantinopolitans
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 courage
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 confident
                 that
                 the
                 Romans
                 would
                 be
                 Conquerours
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 themselves
                 were
                 sent
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 managers
                 of
                 the
                 War.
                 At
                 the
                 hearing
                 hereof
                 ,
                 the
                 City
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 encouraged
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 also
                 became
                 more
                 bold
                 and
                 valiant
                 .
                 Whereas
                 therefore
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 war
                 had
                 been
                 removed
                 from
                 Armenia
                 into
                 Mesopotamia
                 ,
                 the
                 Romans
                 shut
                 up
                 the
                 Persians
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 Nisibis
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 thy
                 laid
                 siege
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 made
                 wooden
                 Towers
                 ,
                 which
                 moved
                 upon
                 Engines
                 ,
                 they
                 brought
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 walls
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 killed
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 fought
                 from
                 the
                 walls
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 of
                 them
                 ]
                 who
                 ran
                 to
                 their
                 assistance
                 .
                 Vararanes
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 hearing
                 that
                 his
                 Country
                 Azazene
                 was
                 laid
                 desolate
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Army
                 besieged
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 Nisibis
                 ,
                 resolved
                 to
                 go
                 in
                 person
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 forces
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 being
                 afraid
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 ,
                 he
                 called
                 the
                 Saracens
                 to
                 his
                 assistance
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 then
                 governed
                 by
                 Alamundarus
                 ,
                 a
                 valiant
                 and
                 warlike
                 man.
                 He
                 brought
                 a
                 numerous
                 multitude
                 of
                 Saracens
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 spake
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 to
                 be
                 confident
                 and
                 couragious
                 ,
                 he
                 likewise
                 promised
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 quickly
                 make
                 the
                 Romans
                 his
                 prisoners
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver
                 Antioch
                 in
                 Syria
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 event
                 succeeded
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 promise
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 possest
                 the
                 Saracens
                 with
                 a
                 vain
                 and
                 irrationall
                 terrour
                 .
                 Who
                 supposing
                 the
                 Roman
                 Forces
                 to
                 be
                 falling
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 became
                 terrified
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 finding
                 how
                 they
                 might
                 make
                 their
                 escape
                 ,
                 cast
                 themselves
                 armed
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 into
                 the
                 River
                 Euphrates
                 ,
                 wherein
                 about
                 an
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 men
                 were
                 drowned
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 fell
                 out
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Romans
                 who
                 laid
                 siege
                 to
                 Nisibis
                 ,
                 being
                 informed
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 was
                 bringing
                 many
                 Elephants
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 were
                 terrified
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 burnt
                 all
                 their
                 Engines
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 siege
                 ,
                 a
                 retreated
                 into
                 their
                 own
                 Country
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 what
                 engagements
                 hapned
                 afterwards
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 Areobindus
                 ,
                 another
                 Roman
                 Generall
                 ,
                 killed
                 the
                 valiantest
                 person
                 amongst
                 the
                 Persians
                 in
                 a
                 single
                 duell
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 Ardaburius
                 destroyed
                 seven
                 valiant
                 Persian
                 Commanders
                 in
                 an
                 Ambuscade
                 ;
                 or
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 b
                 Vitianus
                 another
                 Roman
                 Generall
                 vanquished
                 the
                 Remains
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Saracen-forces
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 omit
                 ,
                 least
                 I
                 should
                 seem
                 to
                 digress
                 too
                 far
                 from
                 my
                 Subject
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Palladius
                 the
                 Courier
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 time
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Actions
                 [
                 of
                 his
                 Forces
                 .
                 ]
                 After
                 what
                 manner
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 so
                 sudden
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 places
                 at
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 relate
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 his
                 good
                 fortune
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 *
                 servant
                 of
                 a
                 vigorous
                 mind
                 and
                 strong
                 body
                 ,
                 his
                 name
                 was
                 Palladius
                 .
                 This
                 person
                 could
                 ride
                 on
                 horse-back
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 rate
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 three
                 days
                 space
                 he
                 could
                 go
                 to
                 those
                 places
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 boundaries
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 and
                 Persian
                 Territories
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 in
                 as
                 many
                 days
                 return
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 man
                 passed
                 through
                 all
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 an
                 incredible
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 whithersoever
                 the
                 Emperour
                 sent
                 him
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 an
                 eloquent
                 person
                 uttered
                 this
                 saying
                 on
                 a
                 time
                 concerning
                 him
                 :
                 
                   This
                   man
                   by
                   his
                   swiftness
                   makes
                   the
                
                 Roman
                 
                   Empire
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   it self
                   is
                   large
                   ,
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   little
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 was
                 amazed
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 heard
                 these
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 man.
                 But
                 ,
                 let
                 thus
                 much
                 be
                 said
                 concerning
                 Palladius
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XX.
                
                 How
                 the
                 Persians
                 had
                 another
                 severe
                 overthrow
                 given
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Roman
                 Emperour
                 residing
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 informed
                 of
                 a
                 Victory
                 apparently
                 given
                 him
                 ▪
                 a
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 his
                 Forces
                 had
                 managed
                 the
                 War
                 very
                 fortunately
                 ,
                 nevertheless
                 he
                 embraced
                 a
                 Peace
                 .
                 He
                 sends
                 Helion
                 therefore
                 (
                 a
                 person
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 mighty
                 esteem
                 for
                 )
                 with
                 Orders
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 a
                 Peace
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Persians
                   .
                   Helion
                
                 arriving
                 in
                 Mesopotamia
                 ,
                 [
                 at
                 that
                 place
                 ]
                 where
                 the
                 Romans
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 Ditch
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 security
                 ,
                 sends
                 one
                 Maximinus
                 (
                 an
                 eloquent
                 person
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 b
                 Assessour
                 to
                 Ardaburius
                 the
                 Generall
                 ,
                 )
                 Embassadour
                 about
                 a
                 Peace
                 .
                 When
                 this
                 person
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Persian
                 King
                 ,
                 he
                 acquaints
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 being
                 sent
                 about
                 a
                 Peace
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Roman
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 affirmed
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 as
                 yet
                 was
                 wholly
                 ignorant
                 of
                 that
                 War
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 knew
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 look
                 upon
                 it
                 as
                 contemptible
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 from
                 his
                 chief
                 Commanders
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Persian
                 King
                 was
                 resolved
                 readily
                 to
                 embrace
                 the
                 Embassy
                 :
                 (
                 for
                 his
                 Army
                 was
                 in
                 great
                 distress
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 it
                 wanted
                 provisions
                 ;
                 )
                 those
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 who
                 amongst
                 the
                 Persians
                 are
                 termed
                 
                   The
                   Immortalls
                
                 ;
                 (
                 their
                 number
                 is
                 ten
                 thousand
                 [
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 ]
                 valiant
                 men
                 ,
                 )
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Peace
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 of
                 ,
                 before
                 c
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 an
                 attack
                 upon
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 then
                 careless
                 and
                 negligent
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 is
                 perswaded
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 shuts
                 up
                 the
                 Embassadour
                 in
                 prison
                 ;
                 and
                 sends
                 
                   The
                   Immortalls
                
                 to
                 put
                 their
                 design
                 upon
                 the
                 Romans
                 in
                 execution
                 .
                 Being
                 come
                 [
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 appointed
                 ,
                 ]
                 they
                 divided
                 themselves
                 into
                 two
                 parties
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 a
                 resolution
                 of
                 surrounding
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 .
                 The
                 Romans
                 seeing
                 but
                 one
                 party
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 made
                 provision
                 to
                 receive
                 their
                 attack
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 party
                 was
                 not
                 seen
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 rush't
                 forth
                 to
                 fight
                 on
                 a
                 suddain
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Engagement
                 was
                 just
                 beginning
                 ,
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 under
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 d
                 
                   Procopius
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Milice
                
                 (
                 divine
                 providence
                 so
                 ordering
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 )
                 appears
                 from
                 an
                 eminence
                 .
                 Procopius
                 seeing
                 his
                 Fellow-Souldiers
                 in
                 danger
                 ,
                 attacks
                 the
                 Persians
                 in
                 the
                 Rear
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 who
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 had
                 surrounded
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 were
                 themselves
                 encompassed
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 Romans
                 had
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 slain
                 every
                 man
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 they
                 set
                 upon
                 those
                 who
                 issued
                 forth
                 upon
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Ambuscade
                 ,
                 every
                 man
                 of
                 whom
                 likewise
                 they
                 dispatch
                 with
                 their
                 Darts
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 those
                 termed
                 
                   The
                   Immortalls
                
                 amongst
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 manifestly
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 Mortalls
                 ▪
                 Christ
                 inflicting
                 this
                 punishment
                 upon
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 murdered
                 many
                 pious
                 persons
                 that
                 were
                 his
                 worshippers
                 .
                 The
                 Persian
                 King
                 ,
                 informed
                 of
                 this
                 overthrow
                 ,
                 pretended
                 himself
                 wholly
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 Action
                 :
                 and
                 having
                 given
                 admission
                 to
                 the
                 Embassy
                 ,
                 he
                 spake
                 to
                 the
                 Embassadour
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 
                   We
                   embrace
                   a
                   Peace
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   We
                   yield
                   to
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 :
                 
                   but
                   We
                   [
                   do
                   it
                   to
                   ]
                   gratifie
                   You
                   ,
                   because
                   We
                   have
                   found
                   You
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   prudentest
                   person
                   of
                   all
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 .
                 e
                 Thus
                 the
                 War
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 undertaken
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 those
                 Christians
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 Persia
                 ,
                 was
                 concluded
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 hapned
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Two
                   Augusti
                   ,
                   Honorius
                
                 being
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 and
                 Theodosius
                 the
                 tenth
                 time
                 Consul
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 fourth
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 hundredth
                 Olympiad
                 .
                 The
                 persecution
                 [
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 raised
                 ]
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 Persia
                 ,
                 ceased
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXI
                
                 .
                 After
                 what
                 manner
                 Acacius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Amida
                 ,
                 behaved
                 himself
                 towards
                 the
                 Persian
                 captives
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 action
                 of
                 Acacius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Amida
                 ,
                 rendred
                 him
                 much
                 more
                 eminent
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 amongst
                 all
                 men
                 [
                 than
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 .
                 ]
                 For
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Roman
                 Souldiers
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 restore
                 the
                 Persian
                 Captives
                 (
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 when
                 they
                 ruined
                 a
                 Azazene
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Captives
                 ,
                 in
                 number
                 about
                 seaven
                 thousand
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 destroyed
                 by
                 famine
                 ;
                 (
                 which
                 thing
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 no
                 small
                 grief
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 
                   Persia
                   )
                   Acacius
                
                 thought
                 that
                 business
                 was
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 to
                 be
                 then
                 neglected
                 .
                 b
                 Having
                 [
                 therefore
                 ]
                 called
                 together
                 the
                 Clergy
                 under
                 himself
                 :
                 
                   Men
                   [
                   and
                   Brethren
                   ,
                
                 ]
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   Our
                   God
                   stands
                   not
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   Dishes
                   or
                   Cups
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   neither
                   eats
                   ,
                   nor
                   drinks
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   he
                   wants
                   nothing
                   .
                   Whereas
                   therefore
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   possest
                   of
                   many
                   vessells
                   of
                   gold
                   and
                   silver
                   by
                   the
                   beneficence
                   and
                   liberality
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   belong
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   agreeable
                   that
                   by
                   a
                   sale
                   of
                   these
                   vessells
                   we
                   should
                   both
                
                 c
                 
                   redeem
                   the
                   Captives
                   from
                   the
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   provide
                   them
                   food
                   .
                
                 
                 Having
                 discourst
                 of
                 these
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 as
                 these
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 ordered
                 the
                 vessells
                 to
                 be
                 melted
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 paid
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 a
                 ransom
                 for
                 the
                 Captives
                 ,
                 and
                 fed
                 the
                 Captives
                 [
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 ]
                 he
                 afterwards
                 gave
                 them
                 money
                 to
                 bear
                 their
                 charges
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 them
                 home
                 to
                 their
                 King.
                 This
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 admirable
                 Acacius
                 highly
                 astonished
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Romans
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 business
                 to
                 conquer
                 their
                 Enemies
                 both
                 ways
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 War
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 Beneficence
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Persian
                 King
                 was
                 very
                 desirous
                 that
                 Acacius
                 should
                 come
                 into
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 might
                 enjoy
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 that
                 was
                 effected
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius's
                 order
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 God
                 had
                 given
                 so
                 eminent
                 a
                 Victory
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 many
                 persons
                 who
                 excelled
                 for
                 their
                 eloquence
                 ,
                 wrote
                 *
                 Panegyricks
                 in
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 recited
                 them
                 in
                 publick
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Wife
                 wrote
                 a
                 Poem
                 in
                 Heroick
                 Verse
                 :
                 for
                 she
                 was
                 a
                 woman
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 eloquence
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 d
                 Leontius
                 the
                 Athenian-Sophist
                 ,
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 instructed
                 by
                 her
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 cultivated
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Literature
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 about
                 marrying
                 of
                 this
                 woman
                 ,
                 Atticus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 made
                 her
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 her
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 Athanaïs
                 ,
                 named
                 her
                 Eudocia
                 .
                 Many
                 persons
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 recited
                 Panegyricks
                 ;
                 some
                 with
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 make
                 themselves
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 others
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 publish
                 the
                 powerfullness
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 eloquence
                 ;
                 being
                 altogether
                 unwilling
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Learning
                 they
                 had
                 gotten
                 by
                 much
                 labour
                 ,
                 should
                 lie
                 concealed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 excellencies
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                   Theodosius
                   Junior
                
                 was
                 endowed
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 I
                 ,
                 who
                 am
                 neither
                 studious
                 about
                 being
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 nor
                 desirous
                 of
                 making
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 eloquence
                 ,
                 have
                 taken
                 a
                 resolution
                 of
                 setting
                 forth
                 those
                 excellencies
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Emperour
                 is
                 endowed
                 ,
                 sincerely
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 Rhetoricall
                 flourishes
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 his
                 virtues
                 are
                 so
                 singularly
                 usefull
                 ,
                 my
                 Sentiment
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 pass
                 them
                 over
                 in
                 silence
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 loss
                 to
                 posterity
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 defrauded
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 thereof
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 therefore
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 and
                 educated
                 in
                 the
                 *
                 Imperiall
                 Pallace
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 contracted
                 nothing
                 of
                 an
                 effeminacy
                 o●
                 stupidity
                 from
                 that
                 education
                 .
                 But
                 was
                 [
                 always
                 ]
                 so
                 prudent
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 reputed
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 addressed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 attained
                 a
                 knowledge
                 and
                 experience
                 in
                 most
                 affairs
                 .
                 His
                 patience
                 in
                 undergoing
                 hardships
                 was
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 endure
                 heat
                 and
                 cold
                 couragiously
                 ;
                 and
                 would
                 fast
                 frequently
                 ,
                 especially
                 on
                 those
                 days
                 termed
                 Wednesdaies
                 and
                 Fridaies
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 earnest
                 endeavour
                 of
                 observing
                 the
                 Rites
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 with
                 an
                 accuracy
                 .
                 He
                 governed
                 his
                 Pallace
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 differed
                 not
                 much
                 from
                 a
                 monasterie
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 he
                 ,
                 a
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 sisters
                 ,
                 rose
                 early
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 and
                 recited
                 
                   alternative
                   Hymns
                
                 in
                 praise
                 of
                 God.
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 say
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 by
                 heart
                 .
                 And
                 with
                 the
                 Bishops
                 who
                 conferred
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 discoursed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 an
                 Ecclesiastick
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 standing
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 much
                 more
                 diligent
                 in
                 making
                 a
                 Collection
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Expositions
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 written
                 thereon
                 ,
                 than
                 
                   Ptolemaeus
                   Philadelphus
                
                 had
                 been
                 heretofore
                 .
                 For
                 clemency
                 and
                 humanity
                 he
                 excelled
                 all
                 men
                 by
                 far
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 Julianus
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 profest
                 philosopher
                 ,
                 yet
                 could
                 not
                 moderate
                 his
                 rage
                 and
                 anger
                 towards
                 the
                 Antiochians
                 who
                 had
                 *
                 derided
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 inflicted
                 ▪
                 most
                 acute
                 tortures
                 upon
                 †
                 Theodorus
                 .
                 But
                 Theodosius
                 bad
                 farwell
                 to
                 
                   Aristotle's
                   Syllogismes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 exercised
                 Philosophy
                 in
                 deeds
                 ,
                 getting
                 the
                 mastery
                 over
                 Anger
                 ,
                 Grief
                 ,
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 .
                 He
                 never
                 revenged
                 himself
                 upon
                 any
                 one
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 injurious
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 ever
                 saw
                 him
                 angry
                 .
                 Being
                 on
                 a
                 time
                 asked
                 by
                 one
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 be
                 familiar
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 never
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 any
                 person
                 who
                 had
                 injured
                 him
                 ?
                 his
                 answer
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   Would
                   to
                   God
                   it
                   were
                   possible
                   for
                   me
                   to
                   restore
                   to
                   life
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   dead
                   !
                
                 To
                 another
                 questioning
                 him
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   no
                   great
                   or
                   difficult
                   thing
                
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 
                   for
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   to
                   die
                   :
                   but
                   't
                   is
                   Gods
                   property
                   only
                   by
                   repentance
                   to
                   restore
                   to
                   life
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   once
                   dead
                   .
                
                 Further
                 ,
                 his
                 Practise
                 of
                 this
                 Virtue
                 was
                 so
                 constant
                 and
                 earnest
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 person
                 had
                 hapned
                 to
                 commit
                 a
                 crime
                 which
                 deserved
                 a
                 capitall
                 punishment
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 never
                 led
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 City-gates
                 onwards
                 on
                 his
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Execution
                 ,
                 before
                 a
                 pardon
                 was
                 granted
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 was
                 immediately
                 recalled
                 .
                 When
                 on
                 a
                 time
                 he
                 exhibited
                 a
                 
                   Show
                   of
                   hunting
                   wild
                   beasts
                   in
                   the
                   Amphitheatre
                
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   boldest
                
                 c
                 Bestiarii
                 
                   encounter
                   the
                   enraged
                   wild
                   beast
                
                 .
                 
                 To
                 whom
                 he
                 gave
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                   You
                   know
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   We
                   are
                   wont
                   to
                   be
                   spectatours
                   at
                   Shows
                   with
                   clemency
                   and
                   humanity
                   .
                
                 With
                 which
                 saying
                 he
                 instructed
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 future
                 delighted
                 with
                 Shows
                 wherein
                 there
                 was
                 less
                 of
                 cruelty
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 his
                 piety
                 was
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 honoured
                 all
                 God's
                 Priests
                 ;
                 but
                 most
                 especially
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 knew
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 eminent
                 for
                 sanctity
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 reported
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 d
                 Ch●bron
                 had
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 he
                 desired
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 *
                 Hair-cloth-Cassock
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 although
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 foul
                 and
                 nasty
                 )
                 he
                 wore
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 Cloak
                 ,
                 believing
                 he
                 should
                 thereby
                 partake
                 something
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 Bishop's
                 sanctity
                 .
                 There
                 hapning
                 tempestuous
                 weather
                 one
                 year
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 exhibit
                 the
                 usuall
                 and
                 set
                 Shows
                 in
                 the
                 Cirque
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 extreamly
                 earnest
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Cirque
                 was
                 filled
                 with
                 Spectatours
                 ,
                 the
                 Storm
                 increased
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 vast
                 fall
                 of
                 Snow
                 ;
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Emperour
                 gave
                 an
                 evident
                 demonstration
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 was
                 affected
                 towards
                 God
                 ;
                 [
                 for
                 ]
                 he
                 made
                 proclamation
                 by
                 the
                 Cryer
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   much
                   better
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   omit
                   the
                   Show
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   joyn
                   in
                   prayer
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   preserved
                   unhurt
                   from
                   the
                   imminent
                   Storm
                   .
                
                 The
                 Cryer
                 had
                 scarce
                 made
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 proclaiming
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 began
                 to
                 supplicate
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Cirque
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 joy
                 immaginable
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 generall
                 consent
                 sang
                 Hymns
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 whole
                 City
                 became
                 one
                 congregation
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 himself
                 went
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 ]
                 in
                 a
                 private
                 habit
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 the
                 Hymns
                 :
                 nor
                 was
                 he
                 frustrated
                 of
                 his
                 hope
                 [
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 ]
                 For
                 the
                 air
                 returned
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 serenity
                 ;
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 scarcity
                 of
                 bread-corn
                 ,
                 the
                 divine
                 benevolence
                 bestowed
                 a
                 plentifull
                 crop
                 upon
                 all
                 persons
                 .
                 If
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 a
                 War
                 was
                 raised
                 ,
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 he
                 fled
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 knowing
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 disposer
                 of
                 Wars
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 prayers
                 he
                 managed
                 them
                 successfully
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 here
                 relate
                 therefore
                 ,
                 how
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 the
                 Persian
                 War
                 ,
                 (
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Honorius
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 Asclepio●otus
                 and
                 Marianus
                 ,
                 e
                 on
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 August
                 ,
                 )
                 by
                 putting
                 his
                 confidence
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 vanquished
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 Johannes
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 my
                 Sentiment
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Actions
                 which
                 hapned
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 are
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 recorded
                 :
                 because
                 ,
                 what
                 befell
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 (
                 who
                 were
                 led
                 by
                 Moses
                 )
                 in
                 their
                 passage
                 over
                 the
                 red
                 Sea
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 [
                 almost
                 ]
                 hapned
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Commanders
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 he
                 sent
                 them
                 against
                 that
                 Tyrant
                 .
                 Which
                 Actions
                 I
                 will
                 relate
                 in
                 short
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 ampleness
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 does
                 require
                 a
                 peculiar
                 work
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 forth
                 at
                 large
                 ]
                 by
                 others
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Johannes
                 who
                 Tyrannized
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 after
                 Honorius
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 death
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 God
                 *
                 mollified
                 ,
                 by
                 Theodosius's
                 prayers
                 ,
                 delivered
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HOnorius
                   Augustus
                
                 therefore
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 informed
                 thereof
                 ,
                 conceals
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 deceives
                 the
                 populace
                 [
                 by
                 feigning
                 ]
                 sometimes
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 at
                 others
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 sends
                 his
                 Military
                 Forces
                 secretly
                 to
                 Salonae
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Dalmatia
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 *
                 Rebellion
                 should
                 happen
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 ,
                 a
                 force
                 to
                 resist
                 it
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 far
                 off
                 .
                 Having
                 made
                 provision
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 before
                 hand
                 ,
                 he
                 then
                 published
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 †
                 Uncle
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 ,
                 a
                 Johannes
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Notaries
                 ,
                 unable
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 ‖
                 greatness
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 preferment
                 ,
                 seizes
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 sends
                 an
                 Embassage
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 requiring
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 Colleague
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 Theodosius
                 imprisoned
                 his
                 Embassadours
                 ;
                 and
                 dispatches
                 away
                 
                   Arda●urius
                   ,
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Milice
                   ,
                
                 who
                 had
                 done
                 excellent
                 service
                 in
                 the
                 Persian
                 War.
                 He
                 being
                 arrived
                 at
                 Salonae
                 ,
                 sailed
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 Aquileia
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 ill
                 success
                 as
                 he
                 then
                 thought
                 ;
                 (
                 but
                 't
                 was
                 afterwards
                 demonstrated
                 to
                 be
                 prosperous
                 .
                 )
                 For
                 ,
                 an
                 unlucky
                 wind
                 blew
                 ,
                 which
                 drove
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 Tyrant's
                 hands
                 .
                 Who
                 having
                 taken
                 Ardaburius
                 ,
                 hoped
                 Theodosius
                 would
                 be
                 necessitated
                 to
                 Elect
                 and
                 Proclaim
                 him
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 desirous
                 of
                 preserving
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Milice
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 when
                 informed
                 hereof
                 ,
                 was
                 really
                 in
                 an
                 Agony
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 also
                 the
                 Army
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 against
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 least
                 Ardaburius
                 should
                 suffer
                 any
                 mischief
                 from
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 
                   Aspar
                   ,
                   Ardaburius's
                
                 Son
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 understood
                 that
                 his
                 Father
                 was
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 and
                 knew
                 that
                 many
                 Myriads
                 of
                 Barbarians
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Tyrant's
                 assistance
                 ,
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 course
                 to
                 take
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 beloved
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 prevailed
                 again
                 .
                 For
                 an
                 Angel
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 habit
                 of
                 a
                 Shepherd
                 ,
                 became
                 a
                 guide
                 to
                 Aspar
                 and
                 the
                 forces
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 leads
                 them
                 through
                 the
                 Lake
                 which
                 lies
                 near
                 to
                 Ravenna
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 resided
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 detained
                 the
                 *
                 
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Milice
                
                 Prisoner
                 .
                 No
                 person
                 was
                 ever
                 known
                 to
                 have
                 passed
                 through
                 this
                 Lake
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 rendred
                 that
                 passable
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 had
                 been
                 impassable
                 .
                 b
                 When
                 therefore
                 they
                 had
                 passed
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 the
                 Lake
                 [
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 ]
                 over
                 dry
                 ground
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 seized
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 most
                 pious
                 Emperour
                 gave
                 a
                 demonstration
                 of
                 his
                 Religious
                 affection
                 towards
                 God.
                 For
                 whilest
                 he
                 was
                 exhibiting
                 the
                 Cirque-Sports
                 ,
                 news
                 was
                 brought
                 him
                 that
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 was
                 destroyed
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 he
                 speaks
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 Come
                 ,
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   you
                   please
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   rather
                   leave
                   our
                   Recreation
                   ,
                   and
                   go
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   up
                   our
                   thanksgivings
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   his
                   hand
                   hath
                   destroyed
                   the
                   Tyrant
                   .
                
                 These
                 were
                 his
                 words
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Shows
                 ceased
                 immediately
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 neglected
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 persons
                 went
                 through
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Cirque
                 ,
                 singing
                 praises
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 of
                 mind
                 and
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 into
                 God's
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 whole
                 City
                 became
                 one
                 congregation
                 .
                 Being
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 they
                 continued
                 there
                 all
                 day
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIV
                
                 .
                 That
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 slaughter
                 of
                 Johannes
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 Theodosius
                 the
                 Emperour
                 proclaimed
                 Valentinianus
                 (
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Aunt
                 Placidia
                 ,
                 )
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Tyrant's
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 
                 became
                 very
                 solicitous
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 should
                 proclaim
                 Emperour
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 a
                 Cosin-German
                 very
                 young
                 ;
                 by
                 name
                 Valentinianus
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 his
                 Aunt
                 Placidia
                 .
                 She
                 was
                 daughter
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                   Theodosius
                   The
                   Great
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Sister
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 
                   Augusti
                   ,
                   Arcadius
                
                 and
                 
                   Honorius
                   .
                   Valentinianus
                
                 had
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 been
                 proclaimed
                 Emperour
                 by
                 Honorius
                 ,
                 and
                 reigned
                 with
                 him
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 died
                 soon
                 after
                 .
                 This
                 Consin-German
                 of
                 his
                 he
                 created
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 ,
                 committing
                 the
                 chief
                 management
                 of
                 affairs
                 to
                 his
                 mother
                 Placidia
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Theodosius
                 himself
                 hastned
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 both
                 proclaim
                 his
                 Cosin-German
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 (
                 by
                 being
                 present
                 there
                 himself
                 )
                 instruct
                 the
                 Italians
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 prudent
                 advice
                 ,
                 not
                 easily
                 to
                 yield
                 subjection
                 to
                 Tyrants
                 .
                 Being
                 gone
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Thessalonica
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 hindred
                 from
                 proceeding
                 on
                 his
                 journey
                 by
                 a
                 sickness
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 sent
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 Diadem
                 to
                 his
                 Cosin-German
                 ,
                 by
                 Helion
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Senatorian
                   Order
                
                 ,
                 he
                 himself
                 returned
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 this
                 Narrative
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 concerning
                 these
                 transactions
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 sufficient
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Atticus's
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 ordered
                 Johannes's
                 name
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 into
                 the
                 Dypticks
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 foreknew
                 his
                 own
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 [
                 IN
                 the
                 interim
                 ]
                 Atticus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 in
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 manner
                 enlarged
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 administring
                 all
                 things
                 with
                 a
                 singular
                 prudence
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Sermons
                 inciting
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 Virtue
                 .
                 Perceiving
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 divided
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 *
                 Johannitae
                 held
                 †
                 separate
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 he
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 mention
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 Johannes
                 in
                 the
                 prayers
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 usuall
                 for
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 dead
                 to
                 be
                 mentioned
                 ;
                 on
                 which
                 account
                 he
                 hoped
                 many
                 would
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 liberall
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 made
                 provision
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 poor
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 sent
                 money
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Cities
                 towards
                 the
                 relief
                 and
                 comfort
                 of
                 the
                 necessitous
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 sent
                 three
                 hundred
                 Crowns
                 to
                 Calliopius
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Nicaea
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 wrote
                 this
                 Letter
                 .
              
               
                 Atticus
                 to
                 Calliopius
                 ,
                 health
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I
                   understand
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   your
                   City
                   there
                   are
                   an
                   infinite
                   company
                   of
                   persons
                   oppressed
                   with
                   hunger
                   ,
                   who
                   stand
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   the
                   compassion
                   of
                   pious
                   men
                   .
                   By
                   terming
                   them
                
                 an
                 infinite
                 company
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   mean
                
                 a
                 multitude
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   an
                   accurate
                   and
                   determinate
                   number
                   .
                   In
                   regard
                   therefore
                   I
                   have
                   received
                   a
                   sum
                   of
                   money
                   from
                   him
                   who
                   with
                   a
                   liberall
                   hand
                   giveth
                   to
                   good
                   Stewards
                   ,
                   and
                
                 [
                 whereas
                 ]
                 
                   it
                   happens
                   that
                   some
                   are
                   oppressed
                   with
                   want
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   wherewithall
                   might
                   be
                   tried
                   ,
                   but
                   do
                   not
                   give
                   to
                   the
                   indigent
                   ;
                   take
                   (
                   dear
                   friend
                   !
                   )
                   these
                   three
                   hundred
                   Crowns
                   ,
                   and
                   bestow
                   them
                   as
                   you
                   shall
                   think
                   good
                   .
                   But
                   give
                   them
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   wholly
                   ashamed
                   to
                   beg
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   throughout
                   their
                   whole
                   lives
                   have
                   declared
                   their
                   belly
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   trade
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   when
                   you
                   give
                   ,
                   have
                   no
                   respect
                   to
                   any
                   Sect
                   or
                   Religion
                   whatever
                   in
                   this
                   particular
                   act
                   ;
                   mind
                   this
                   one
                   thing
                   only
                   ,
                   to
                   feed
                   the
                   hungry
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   to
                   difference
                   or
                   distinguish
                   those
                   who
                   embrace
                   not
                   our
                   Religion
                   .
                
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 manner
                 Atticus
                 took
                 care
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 indigent
                 that
                 were
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 from
                 him
                 
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 to
                 extirpate
                 the
                 superstitions
                 of
                 some
                 men
                 .
                 For
                 having
                 one
                 time
                 received
                 information
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 passover
                 ,
                 had
                 translated
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Sabbatius
                 from
                 Rodes
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 banished
                 into
                 that
                 Island
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 )
                 and
                 buried
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 usually
                 pray
                 at
                 his
                 grave
                 :
                 he
                 sent
                 some
                 persons
                 by
                 night
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 gave
                 order
                 to
                 [
                 dig
                 up
                 ]
                 
                 Sabbatius's
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 bury
                 it
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 Sepulchre
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 persons
                 who
                 usually
                 went
                 thither
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 found
                 the
                 grave
                 dug
                 up
                 ,
                 in
                 future
                 left
                 off
                 worshipping
                 †
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 elegant
                 and
                 happy
                 in
                 imposing
                 names
                 [
                 upon
                 places
                 .
                 ]
                 A
                 ‖
                 Sea-Port
                 situate
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Euxine-Sea
                 (
                 which
                 had
                 antiently
                 been
                 called
                 *
                 Pharmaceus
                 ,
                 he
                 named
                 †
                 Therapeia
                 ,
                 least
                 at
                 his
                 holding
                 religious
                 assemblies
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 call
                 that
                 place
                 by
                 an
                 infamous
                 name
                 .
                 Another
                 place
                 near
                 adjacent
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 he
                 named
                 ‖
                 Argyropolis
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 .
                 *
                 Chrysopolis
                 is
                 an
                 ancient
                 Sea-Port
                 situate
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Bosphorus
                 :
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Writers
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 especially
                 
                   Strabo
                   ,
                   Nicolaus
                   Damascenus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 admirably
                 eloquent
                 
                   Xenophon
                   in
                   his
                   sixth
                   Book
                   concerning
                   the
                   expedition
                   of
                
                 Cyrus
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Authour
                   in
                   his
                   first
                   Book
                   concerning
                   the
                   Grecian
                   affairs
                   ,
                
                 speaks
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 concerning
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 [
                 viz.
                 ]
                 that
                 Alcibiades
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 built
                 a
                 wall
                 round
                 it
                 ,
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 Toll
                 therein
                 
                   which
                   consisted
                   of
                   a
                   payment
                   of
                   the
                   tenth
                   peny
                   .
                
                 For
                 those
                 who
                 fail
                 out
                 of
                 Pontus
                 were
                 compelled
                 to
                 pay
                 
                   the
                   tenth
                   peny
                
                 there
                 .
                 Atticus
                 therefore
                 perceiving
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 situate
                 over
                 against
                 Chrysopolis
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 pleasant
                 and
                 delightfull
                 ,
                 said
                 it
                 was
                 fit
                 and
                 agreeable
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 termed
                 Argyropolis
                 .
                 Which
                 saying
                 of
                 his
                 †
                 put
                 that
                 name
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 immediately
                 .
                 When
                 some
                 persons
                 spoke
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 hold
                 their
                 assemblies
                 within
                 the
                 Cities
                 ;
                 his
                 answer
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   know
                   not
                   how
                   much
                   they
                   suffered
                   together
                   with
                   us
                   when
                   we
                   were
                   persecuted
                   in
                   the
                   Reignes
                   of
                
                 Constantius
                 and
                 Valens
                 .
                 
                   And
                   besides
                
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 
                   they
                   have
                   been
                
                 *
                 
                   Assertours
                   of
                   our
                   Faith.
                   For
                   though
                   they
                   made
                   a
                   separation
                   long
                   since
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   yet
                   no
                   innovation
                   about
                   the
                   Faith
                   hath
                   been
                   introduced
                   by
                   them
                   .
                
                 Being
                 arrived
                 on
                 a
                 time
                 at
                 Nicaea
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 an
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 Asclepiades
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 aged
                 
                 person
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   how
                   many
                   years
                   have
                   you
                   been
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ?
                
                 When
                 he
                 made
                 answer
                 [
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 fifty
                 years
                 ,
                 
                   You
                   are
                   happy
                   ,
                   O
                   man
                   ,
                
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 
                   in
                   regard
                   you
                   have
                   been
                   diligent
                   about
                   so
                   good
                   a
                   work
                   for
                   such
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   !
                
                 He
                 spake
                 these
                 words
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Asclepiades
                   ,
                   I
                   do
                   indeed
                   commend
                
                 Novatus
                 ;
                 
                   but
                   the
                   Novatianists
                   I
                   can
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   approve
                   of
                   .
                   Asclepiades
                
                 amazed
                 at
                 this
                 strange
                 expression
                 ,
                 replied
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 you
                 say
                 this
                 ,
                 O
                 Bishop
                 ?
                 To
                 whom
                 Atticus
                 made
                 this
                 answer
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   commend
                
                 Novatus
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   he
                   refused
                   to
                   communicate
                   with
                   those
                   persons
                   who
                   had
                   sacrificed
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   my self
                   would
                   have
                   done
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   in
                   any
                   wise
                   praise
                   the
                   Novatianists
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   they
                   exclude
                   the
                   Laïcks
                   from
                   communion
                   on
                   account
                   of
                   very
                   light
                   and
                   triviall
                   offences
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 Asclepiades
                 made
                 this
                 return
                 ;
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 besides
                 sacrificing
                 ,
                 many
                 other
                 sins
                 
                   unto
                   death
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 term
                 them
                 ,
                 )
                 on
                 account
                 whereof
                 b
                 you
                 exclude
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 Laïcks
                 also
                 from
                 communion
                 ,
                 leaving
                 to
                 God
                 alone
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 pardoning
                 them
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 Atticus
                 c
                 foreknew
                 even
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 death
                 .
                 For
                 at
                 his
                 departure
                 from
                 Nicaea
                 ,
                 he
                 spake
                 these
                 words
                 to
                 Calliopius
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 :
                 
                   Hasten
                   to
                
                 Constantinople
                 before
                 Autumn
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   you
                   are
                   desirous
                   of
                   seeing
                   me
                   agai●
                   alive
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   delay
                   ,
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   find
                   me
                   living
                   .
                
                 Upon
                 his
                 saying
                 whereof
                 ,
                 he
                 mistook
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 twenty
                 first
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Episcopate
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 he
                 died
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 Theodosius's
                 eleventh
                 and
                 Valentinianus
                 Caesar's
                 first
                 Consulate
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 being
                 then
                 in
                 his
                 return
                 from
                 Thessalonica
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 at
                 his
                 Funerall
                 .
                 For
                 Atticus
                 was
                 interred
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Entry
                 into
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 
                   Valentinianus
                   Junior
                
                 was
                 d
                 Declared
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 twenty
                 third
                 of
                 that
                 same
                 October
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 
                   Sisinnius
                   ,
                   Atticus's
                
                 successour
                 in
                 the
                 Constantinopolitane
                 Bishoprick
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 
                 Atticus's
                 death
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 contest
                 hapned
                 about
                 the
                 Ordination
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 some
                 desiring
                 one
                 person
                 ,
                 others
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 one
                 party
                 (
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 were
                 earnest
                 to
                 have
                 Philippus
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ;
                 another
                 ,
                 Proclus
                 ;
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 also
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 a
                 generall
                 consent
                 wished
                 Sisinnius
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 ]
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 also
                 himself
                 :
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 constituted
                 *
                 over
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 been
                 promoted
                 to
                 the
                 Presbyterate
                 in
                 a
                 Village
                 belonging
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 whereof
                 is
                 Elaea
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 situate
                 over
                 against
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 †
                 City
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 Village
                 the
                 Festivall
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Ascension
                 was
                 from
                 [
                 an
                 ancient
                 ]
                 usage
                 celebrated
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 people
                 in
                 generall
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Laïcks
                 were
                 desirous
                 to
                 have
                 this
                 man
                 [
                 made
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 ]
                 both
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 singularly
                 eminent
                 for
                 his
                 piety
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 more
                 especially
                 in
                 regard
                 his
                 diligence
                 in
                 relieving
                 the
                 indigent
                 was
                 earnest
                 even
                 beyond
                 his
                 power
                 .
                 The
                 desire
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 Laïty
                 prevailed
                 :
                 and
                 Sisinnius
                 is
                 ordained
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 eighth
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 
                 Theodosius's
                 twelfth
                 and
                 
                   Valentinianus
                   Junior
                
                 Augustus's
                 second
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 ,
                 Philippus
                 the
                 Presbyter
                 (
                 because
                 Sisinnius
                 was
                 preferred
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 )
                 was
                 very
                 bitter
                 and
                 large
                 in
                 his
                 
                 invectives
                 against
                 that
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 that
                 [
                 voluminous
                 work
                 termed
                 the
                 ]
                 
                   Christian
                   History
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 wrote
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 calumniates
                 both
                 the
                 person
                 ordained
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 ordained
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 more
                 especially
                 ,
                 the
                 Laity
                 .
                 And
                 his
                 expressions
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 unwilling
                 to
                 record
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 can
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 approve
                 of
                 his
                 rashness
                 ,
                 in
                 having
                 been
                 so
                 audacious
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 commit
                 such
                 things
                 to
                 writing
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 I
                 judge
                 it
                 not
                 inopportune
                 to
                 say
                 something
                 in
                 short
                 concerning
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Philippus
                 the
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 born
                 at
                 Side
                 .
              
               
                 PHilippus
                 was
                 by
                 Country
                 a
                 
                   Sidensian
                   .
                   Side
                
                 is
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Pamphylia
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 Troilus
                 the
                 Sophista
                 had
                 his
                 originall
                 extract
                 ;
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 relation
                 to
                 whom
                 Philippus
                 boasted
                 .
                 Whilest
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 had
                 frequent
                 converse
                 with
                 *
                 Bishop
                 Johannes
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 laborious
                 and
                 painfull
                 student
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 Collection
                 of
                 many
                 books
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 .
                 He
                 imitated
                 the
                 Asian
                 Style
                 ,
                 and
                 wrote
                 many
                 Books
                 .
                 [
                 For
                 ,
                 he
                 confuted
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                 Julian's
                 Pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 compiled
                 a
                 
                   Christian
                   History
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 divided
                 into
                 six
                 and
                 thirty
                 Books
                 .
                 Each
                 Book
                 contained
                 many
                 Tomes
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 they
                 were
                 near
                 a
                 thousand
                 .
                 The
                 †
                 Contents
                 of
                 each
                 Tome
                 equalled
                 the
                 Tome
                 it self
                 in
                 bigness
                 .
                 This
                 work
                 he
                 entitled
                 not
                 
                   an
                   Ecclesiastick
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   a
                   Christian
                   History
                
                 .
                 In
                 it
                 he
                 heaped
                 together
                 variety
                 of
                 Learning
                 ,
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 unskilled
                 in
                 Philosophick
                 Literature
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 reason
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 frequent
                 mention
                 therein
                 of
                 
                   Geometricall
                   ,
                   Astronomicall
                   ,
                   Arithmeticall
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Musicall
                 *
                 Theorems
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 describes
                 Islands
                 ,
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 Trees
                 ,
                 and
                 severall
                 other
                 things
                 not
                 very
                 momentous
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 he
                 has
                 made
                 it
                 a
                 loose
                 work
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 hath
                 (
                 in
                 my
                 judgment
                 )
                 rendred
                 it
                 useless
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Learned
                 also
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 ignorant
                 are
                 unable
                 to
                 inspect
                 the
                 heighth
                 and
                 grandeur
                 of
                 his
                 Stile
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 well
                 versed
                 in
                 Learning
                 nauseate
                 his
                 insipid
                 repetition
                 of
                 words
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 let
                 every
                 one
                 pass
                 a
                 judgment
                 upon
                 those
                 Books
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 liking
                 .
                 I
                 only
                 say
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 times
                 wherein
                 affairs
                 have
                 been
                 transacted
                 are
                 confounded
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 he
                 has
                 mentioned
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 he
                 runs
                 back
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 does
                 very
                 frequently
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 Philippus
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 requisite
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 now
                 declare
                 what
                 hapned
                 in
                 
                 Sisinnius's
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVIII
                
                 .
                 That
                 Sisinnius
                 ordained
                 Proclus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Cyzicum
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 would
                 not
                 admit
                 him
                 [
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Bishop
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 THe
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Cyzicum
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 Sisinnius
                 ordained
                 Proclus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 he
                 was
                 about
                 going
                 thither
                 ,
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Cyzicum
                 prevent
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 ordain
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 was
                 an
                 Ascetick
                 ,
                 his
                 name
                 Dalmatius
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 they
                 did
                 in
                 contempt
                 to
                 a
                 a
                 Law
                 by
                 which
                 't
                 was
                 established
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ordination
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 [
                 there
                 ]
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 made
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Constantinopolitane
                 Bishop's
                 mind
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 disregarded
                 this
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 [
                 said
                 they
                 ]
                 a
                 personall
                 prerogative
                 granted
                 only
                 to
                 
                   Atticus
                   .
                   Proclus
                
                 therefore
                 continued
                 destitute
                 indeed
                 of
                 the
                 presidency
                 over
                 his
                 own
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 flourished
                 and
                 grew
                 famous
                 for
                 his
                 Sermons
                 [
                 Preach't
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 concerning
                 this
                 person
                 in
                 due
                 place
                 .
                 Sisinnius
                 having
                 survived
                 his
                 being
                 made
                 Bishop
                 not
                 full
                 ou●
                 two
                 years
                 ,
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 Hierius
                 and
                 Ardaburius
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 fourth
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 December
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 temperance
                 ,
                 good
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 highly
                 eminent
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 his
                 temper
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 to
                 whom
                 access
                 might
                 easily
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 disposition
                 plain
                 and
                 without
                 falsehood
                 ;
                 therefore
                 no
                 Lover
                 of
                 business
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 reason
                 busie
                 men
                 were
                 offended
                 at
                 him
                 ;
                 amongst
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 character
                 of
                 a
                 slothfull
                 person
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIX
                
                 .
                 That
                 after
                 Sisinnius's
                 death
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ]
                 sent
                 for
                 Nestorius
                 from
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 who
                 quickly
                 discovered
                 his
                 own
                 temper
                 and
                 disposition
                 :
              
               
                 AFter
                 
                 Sisinnius's
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperours
                 were
                 pleased
                 not
                 to
                 prefer
                 any
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Constantinopolitane
                 Church
                 to
                 that
                 See
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 men
                 studious
                 of
                 vain-glory
                 :
                 although
                 many
                 were
                 very
                 earnest
                 to
                 have
                 Philippus
                 ,
                 others
                 not
                 fewer
                 in
                 number
                 [
                 strove
                 to
                 get
                 ]
                 Proclus
                 ,
                 ordained
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 resolved
                 to
                 send
                 for
                 a
                 Forreigner
                 from
                 Antioch
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 there
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 born
                 at
                 the
                 City
                 Germanicia
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 good
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 readiness
                 of
                 expression
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 determined
                 to
                 send
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 fit
                 person
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 After
                 an
                 intervall
                 of
                 three
                 months
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Nestorius
                 is
                 brought
                 from
                 Antioch
                 .
                 Who
                 was
                 cried
                 up
                 indeed
                 for
                 his
                 temperance
                 amongst
                 many
                 persons
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 a
                 tempered
                 man
                 he
                 was
                 as
                 to
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 prudent
                 discovered
                 from
                 a
                 his
                 first
                 Sermon
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 being
                 ordained
                 on
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 Aprill
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 Felix
                 and
                 Taurus
                 ;
                 addressing
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 he
                 forthwith
                 uttered
                 that
                 famous
                 expression
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 
                   Give
                   me
                
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   O
                   Emperour
                   !
                   the
                   Earth
                   cleared
                   from
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   recompence
                   thereof
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   you
                   Heaven
                   .
                   Assist
                   me
                   in
                   destroying
                   Hereticks
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   assist
                   you
                   in
                   vanquishing
                   the
                
                 Persians
                 .
                 Although
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 were
                 extreamly
                 pleasing
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 conceived
                 an
                 hatred
                 against
                 Hereticks
                 ;
                 yet
                 to
                 those
                 
                 (
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 had
                 skill
                 in
                 giving
                 a
                 conjecture
                 of
                 his
                 Sentiments
                 from
                 his
                 expressions
                 ,
                 )
                 neither
                 the
                 levity
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 inclination
                 to
                 anger
                 and
                 violence
                 joyned
                 with
                 his
                 vain-gloriousness
                 ,
                 were
                 concealed
                 :
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 conteined
                 not
                 himself
                 during
                 the
                 smallest
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 broke
                 out
                 into
                 such
                 expressions
                 as
                 these
                 ;
                 and
                 (
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 use
                 the
                 proverb
                 )
                 
                   before
                   he
                   had
                   tasted
                   the
                   water
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                
                 shewed
                 himself
                 an
                 inraged
                 persecutor
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 fifth
                 day
                 therefore
                 after
                 his
                 ordination
                 ,
                 he
                 takes
                 a
                 resolution
                 to
                 demolish
                 the
                 
                 Arians's
                 Oratory
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 performed
                 their
                 devotions
                 secretly
                 ;
                 whereby
                 he
                 drove
                 those
                 Hereticks
                 to
                 a
                 desperation
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 they
                 saw
                 their
                 place
                 of
                 Prayer
                 pulling
                 down
                 ,
                 they
                 threw
                 fire
                 into
                 it
                 and
                 burnt
                 it
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 fire
                 spread
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 consumed
                 the
                 adjacent
                 buildings
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 a
                 tumult
                 was
                 raised
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Arians
                 made
                 preparations
                 to
                 revenge
                 themselves
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 the
                 keeper
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 permitted
                 not
                 the
                 mischief
                 to
                 gather
                 to
                 an
                 head
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 Nestorius
                 was
                 in
                 future
                 termed
                 an
                 b
                 Incendiary
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 those
                 also
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Faith.
                 For
                 he
                 desisted
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 framed
                 intreagues
                 against
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 his
                 utmost
                 to
                 subvert
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 attempted
                 to
                 molest
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 also
                 ,
                 his
                 envy
                 spurring
                 him
                 on
                 ,
                 because
                 Paulus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 was
                 famous
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 for
                 his
                 piety
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Emperours
                 by
                 their
                 admonitions
                 repressed
                 his
                 fury
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 mischiefs
                 he
                 did
                 to
                 the
                 Quartodecimani
                 throughout
                 
                   Asia
                   ,
                   Lydia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Caria
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 numerous
                 the
                 multitudes
                 were
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 their
                 deaths
                 by
                 his
                 means
                 at
                 Miletum
                 and
                 Sardis
                 in
                 a
                 tumult
                 there
                 raised
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 fit
                 not
                 to
                 mention
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 punishment
                 he
                 underwent
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 these
                 [
                 wickednesses
                 ,
                 ]
                 as
                 for
                 his
                 *
                 unbridled
                 tongue
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 declare
                 hereafter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXX
                
                 .
                 After
                 what
                 manner
                 the
                 Burgundions
                 embraced
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 
                   Theodosius
                   Junior
                
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Will
                 now
                 relate
                 a
                 thing
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 recorded
                 ,
                 which
                 hapned
                 about
                 this
                 very
                 time
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 barbarous
                 Nation
                 ,
                 which
                 has
                 its
                 habitation
                 beyond
                 the
                 River
                 Rhine
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 Burgundions
                 .
                 These
                 persons
                 lead
                 a
                 *
                 quiet
                 life
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 almost
                 all
                 Carpenters
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 [
                 trade
                 ]
                 they
                 earn
                 wages
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 a
                 livelyhood
                 .
                 The
                 Nation
                 of
                 the
                 Hunni
                 by
                 making
                 continuall
                 Inroades
                 upon
                 this
                 people
                 ,
                 depopulated
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 frequently
                 destroyed
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Burgundions
                 therefore
                 ,
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 streight
                 ,
                 fly
                 for
                 refuge
                 to
                 no
                 man
                 ;
                 but
                 resolved
                 to
                 commit
                 themselves
                 to
                 some
                 God.
                 And
                 having
                 seriously
                 considered
                 with
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 did
                 vigorously
                 assist
                 and
                 defend
                 those
                 that
                 feared
                 him
                 ;
                 by
                 a
                 generall
                 consent
                 they
                 all
                 came
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Going
                 therefore
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 Gallia
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 request
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 receive
                 Christian
                 Baptism
                 .
                 The
                 Bishop
                 ordered
                 them
                 to
                 fast
                 seaven
                 days
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 intervall
                 he
                 instructed
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 eighth
                 day
                 baptized
                 and
                 dismissed
                 them
                 .
                 Being
                 encouraged
                 therefore
                 [
                 hereby
                 ,
                 ]
                 they
                 marched
                 out
                 a
                 against
                 the
                 Hunni
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 frustrated
                 of
                 their
                 expectation
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Hunni
                 (
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 b
                 Optar
                 ,
                 )
                 having
                 burst
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 by
                 eating
                 too
                 much
                 ;
                 the
                 Burgundions
                 fell
                 upon
                 the
                 Hunni
                 then
                 destitute
                 of
                 a
                 Commander
                 in
                 chief
                 ,
                 and
                 á
                 few
                 engaged
                 very
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 conquered
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Burgundions
                 being
                 in
                 number
                 only
                 three
                 thousand
                 ,
                 destroyed
                 about
                 ten
                 thousand
                 of
                 the
                 Hunni
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Nation
                 of
                 the
                 Burgundions
                 became
                 zealous
                 professours
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 About
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 Barba
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Arians
                 died
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 Theodosius's
                 thirteenth
                 and
                 
                 Valentinianus's
                 third
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 fourth
                 of
                 June
                 ,
                 and
                 Sabbatius
                 is
                 constituted
                 Bishop
                 in
                 his
                 stead
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 let
                 thus
                 much
                 be
                 said
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXI
                
                 .
                 With
                 what
                 miseries
                 the
                 Macedoniani
                 were
                 afflicted
                 by
                 Nestorius
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 Nestorius
                 behaved
                 himself
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 usage
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 a
                 and
                 caused
                 others
                 to
                 imitate
                 himself
                 in
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 apparent
                 from
                 what
                 hapned
                 during
                 his
                 being
                 Bishop
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 one
                 Antonius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Germa
                 a
                 City
                 in
                 the
                 Hellespont
                 ,
                 imitated
                 
                 Nestorius's
                 rage
                 towards
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 to
                 persecute
                 the
                 Macedoniani
                 ,
                 taking
                 the
                 
                 Patriarch's
                 order
                 as
                 a
                 pretext
                 for
                 his
                 Apology
                 .
                 The
                 Macedoniani
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 endured
                 his
                 vexatiousness
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 Antonius
                 began
                 to
                 disquiet
                 them
                 more
                 vehemently
                 ;
                 being
                 unable
                 to
                 undergo
                 his
                 molestation
                 any
                 longer
                 ,
                 they
                 [
                 grew
                 desperate
                 ,
                 and
                 ]
                 brake
                 out
                 into
                 a
                 cruell
                 madness
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 privately
                 sent
                 some
                 men
                 who
                 preferred
                 what
                 is
                 pleasant
                 before
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 they
                 murder
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Macedoniani
                 having
                 perpetrated
                 this
                 villanous
                 fact
                 ,
                 Nestorius
                 took
                 hold
                 of
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 as
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 rage
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 perswades
                 the
                 Emperours
                 to
                 deprive
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 Churches
                 .
                 As
                 well
                 those
                 Churches
                 therefore
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 the
                 old
                 walls
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 as
                 them
                 [
                 they
                 were
                 possest
                 of
                 ]
                 in
                 Cyzicum
                 ,
                 were
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 were
                 likewise
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 Villages
                 of
                 the
                 Hellespont
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 came
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 [
                 Catholick
                 ]
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 embraced
                 the
                 Homo●usian
                 Faith.
                 But
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 proverbially
                 spoken
                 ,
                 
                   Drunkards
                   never
                   want
                   wine
                   ,
                   nor
                   Contentious
                   persons
                   strife
                   .
                
                 It
                 hapned
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 who
                 busied
                 himself
                 in
                 expelling
                 other
                 persons
                 ,
                 was
                 himself
                 turned
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 [
                 following
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 
                   Presbyter
                   Anastasius
                
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 Nestorius
                 was
                 perverted
                 to
                 Impiety
                 .
              
               
                 ANastasius
                 the
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 come
                 from
                 Antioch
                 with
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 was
                 his
                 intimate
                 acquaintance
                 ▪
                 Nestorius
                 had
                 an
                 high
                 esteem
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 advice
                 in
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 business
                 .
                 This
                 Anastasius
                 being
                 Preaching
                 one
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 uttered
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   stile
                
                 Mary
                 *
                 
                   Theotocos
                   .
                   For
                
                 Mary
                 
                   was
                   a
                   woman
                   .
                   But
                   't
                   is
                   impossible
                   for
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   born
                   of
                   a
                   woman
                   .
                
                 The
                 hearing
                 hereof
                 disturbed
                 many
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 as
                 Laity
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 heretofore
                 taught
                 ,
                 to
                 confess
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 to
                 separate
                 him
                 as
                 man
                 from
                 the
                 Divinity
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 Incarnation
                 ;
                 whereto
                 they
                 were
                 induced
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle's
                 words
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   Yea
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   have
                   known
                   Christ
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   ;
                   yet
                   now
                   henceforth
                   know
                   we
                   him
                   no
                   more
                   .
                
                 b
                 And
                 [
                 again
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   wherefore
                   leaving
                   the
                   discourse
                   concerning
                   Christ
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   press
                   forwards
                   to
                   perfection
                   .
                
                 A
                 disturbance
                 therefore
                 having
                 been
                 raised
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 )
                 [
                 about
                 this
                 matter
                 ;
                 ]
                 Nestorius
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 confirm
                 Anastasius's
                 expression
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 unwilling
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 for
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 esteem
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 reproved
                 as
                 having
                 spoken
                 blasphemy
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 made
                 frequent
                 discourses
                 concerning
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 proposed
                 contentious
                 questions
                 concerning
                 this
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 where
                 rejected
                 this
                 term
                 Theotocos
                 .
                 This
                 question
                 therefore
                 being
                 entertained
                 in
                 one
                 manner
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 another
                 by
                 others
                 ;
                 on
                 this
                 account
                 a
                 dissention
                 arose
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 Engaged
                 in
                 an
                 Encounter
                 by
                 night
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 they
                 asserted
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 at
                 others
                 those
                 ,
                 affirming
                 and
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 denying
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 .
                 But
                 Nestorius
                 was
                 supposed
                 by
                 most
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 entertain
                 such
                 Sentiments
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 assert
                 the
                 Lord
                 [
                 Christ
                 ]
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 meer
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 introduce
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 Paul
                 of
                 Samosata
                 and
                 Photinus
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 controversie
                 and
                 disturbance
                 was
                 raised
                 about
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 was
                 thought
                 necessary
                 a
                 Generall
                 Councill
                 [
                 should
                 be
                 convened
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 I
                 my self
                 ,
                 after
                 my
                 reading
                 the
                 Books
                 b
                 published
                 by
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 found
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 ignorant
                 person
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 declare
                 the
                 truth
                 unfeignedly
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 his
                 vices
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 already
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 mentioned
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 hatred
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 I
                 ,
                 to
                 gratifie
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 lessen
                 my
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 which
                 I
                 found
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 Nestorius
                 seems
                 not
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 follower
                 either
                 of
                 Paul
                 of
                 Samosata's
                 opinion
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Photinus's
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 to
                 assert
                 the
                 Lord
                 [
                 Christ
                 ]
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 meer
                 man.
                 But
                 he
                 was
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 fright
                 by
                 this
                 term
                 [
                 Theotocos
                 ]
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 Bugbear
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 befell
                 him
                 meerly
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 Illiterateness
                 .
                 For
                 being
                 naturally
                 endowed
                 with
                 eloquence
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 learning
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 reality
                 was
                 unlearned
                 and
                 ignorant
                 .
                 He
                 likewise
                 scorned
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 Ancient
                 c
                 Expositours
                 .
                 For
                 being
                 puft
                 up
                 with
                 pride
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 ability
                 to
                 speak
                 well
                 ,
                 he
                 minded
                 not
                 reading
                 the
                 Ancients
                 with
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 accuracy
                 ;
                 but
                 thought
                 himself
                 better
                 then
                 any
                 man
                 else
                 .
                 To
                 begin
                 therefore
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 wholly
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   Epistle
                   of
                
                 S
                 t
                 John
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 ancient
                 Copies
                 thereof
                 ,
                 )
                 it
                 was
                 thus
                 written
                 ;
                 d
                 
                   every
                   spirit
                   which
                   separates
                   Jesus
                
                 [
                 
                   from
                   God
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   God.
                
                 For
                 ,
                 this
                 sentence
                 has
                 been
                 expunged
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Copies
                 by
                 those
                 ,
                 whose
                 desire
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 separate
                 the
                 Divine
                 nature
                 from
                 the
                 *
                 humane
                 Oeconomy
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Expositours
                 have
                 made
                 this
                 very
                 remark
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 persons
                 have
                 depraved
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 being
                 desirous
                 †
                 to
                 separate
                 the
                 Manhood
                 of
                 Christ
                 from
                 his
                 Deity
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Humanity
                 is
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Divinity
                 .
                 e
                 Nor
                 are
                 they
                 any
                 more
                 two
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 .
                 The
                 Ancients
                 emboldened
                 by
                 this
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 scrupled
                 not
                 to
                 stile
                 
                   Mary
                   Theotocos
                
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Pamphilus
                
                 (
                 in
                 
                   his
                   third
                   Book
                   concerning
                   the
                   Life
                   of
                   Constantine
                   ,
                
                 )
                 has
                 these
                 express
                 words
                 .
                 For
                 *
                 Emanuel
                 
                   endured
                   to
                   be
                   born
                   for
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   his
                   Nativity
                   is
                   amongst
                   the
                
                 Hebrews
                 termed
                 Bethlehem
                 .
                 
                   Upon
                   which
                   account
                   the
                   Empress
                
                 Helena
                 
                   most
                   dear
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   adorned
                   the
                   plaoe
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                
                 †
                 God
                 bearing
                 
                   Virgin
                   was
                   delivered
                   ,
                   with
                   admirable
                   Monuments
                   ,
                   and
                   illustrated
                   that
                   sacred
                   Cave
                   with
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   ornaments
                   .
                
                 And
                 Origen
                 (
                 in
                 
                   the
                   first
                   Tome
                   of
                   his
                
                 [
                 Comments
                 ]
                 
                   upon
                   the
                   Apostle's
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Romans
                   ,
                
                 )
                 expounding
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 [
                 Mary
                 ]
                 may
                 be
                 termed
                 Theotocos
                 ,
                 handles
                 that
                 Question
                 largely
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 apparent
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 Nestorius
                 was
                 wholly
                 ignorant
                 in
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 reason
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 opposes
                 this
                 only
                 term
                 [
                 Theotocos
                 .
                 ]
                 For
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 he
                 asserts
                 not
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 meer
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 Photinus
                 and
                 Paul
                 of
                 Samosata
                 did
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 evidently
                 informed
                 even
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 discourses
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 published
                 .
                 Wherein
                 he
                 does
                 in
                 no
                 place
                 destroy
                 the
                 Hypostasis
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 every
                 where
                 professes
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 proper
                 ,
                 reall
                 and
                 peculiar
                 person
                 and
                 existence
                 :
                 nor
                 does
                 he
                 deprive
                 him
                 of
                 a
                 subsistence
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 Photinus
                 and
                 Paul
                 of
                 Samosata
                 .
                 Which
                 Tenet
                 the
                 Manichaeans
                 and
                 Montanus's
                 followers
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 audacious
                 as
                 to
                 assert
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 was
                 Nestorius's
                 opinion
                 ,
                 I
                 my self
                 have
                 found
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 reading
                 his
                 own
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 discourses
                 of
                 his
                 Admirers
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 this
                 frigid
                 and
                 empty
                 discourse
                 of
                 Nestorius
                 has
                 raised
                 no
                 small
                 disturbance
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 horrid
                 wickedness
                 commited
                 upon
                 the
                 Altar
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Church
                 by
                 the
                 fugitive
                 servants
                 .
              
               
                 THese
                 things
                 having
                 been
                 transacted
                 [
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 ]
                 there
                 hapned
                 a
                 most
                 detestable
                 fact
                 ,
                 perpetrated
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 men
                 ,
                 fellows
                 that
                 were
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 having
                 by
                 experience
                 found
                 their
                 Master
                 to
                 be
                 cruell
                 ,
                 fled
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 their
                 swords
                 drawn
                 leapt
                 upon
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
                 Being
                 intreated
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 be
                 prevailed
                 upon
                 ;
                 but
                 hindred
                 the
                 divine
                 Services
                 .
                 And
                 holding
                 their
                 naked
                 swords
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 for
                 [
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 ]
                 many
                 days
                 ,
                 they
                 stood
                 in
                 a
                 posture
                 to
                 make
                 resistance
                 against
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 approached
                 them
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 killed
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 ,
                 and
                 wounded
                 another
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 slew
                 themselves
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 then
                 present
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 prophanation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 no
                 good
                 sign
                 ,
                 [
                 in
                 proof
                 whereof
                 ]
                 he
                 added
                 two
                 Iambicks
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 old
                 Poet
                 :
              
               
                 
                   a
                   For
                   such
                   Prognosticks
                   happen
                   in
                   that
                   while
                
                 
                   When
                   horrid
                   Crimes
                   the
                   Churches
                   do
                   defile
                   .
                
              
               
                 Nor
                 was
                 he
                 who
                 spake
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 mistaken
                 in
                 his
                 Sentiment
                 .
                 For
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 conjectured
                 ,
                 )
                 a
                 division
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 deposition
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 Occasioner
                 of
                 this
                 division
                 ,
                 was
                 hereby
                 portended
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 former
                 Synod
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 convened
                 against
                 Nestorius
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 within
                 a
                 small
                 intervall
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Edict
                 ordered
                 to
                 meet
                 together
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 .
                 Immediately
                 after
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Nestorius
                 went
                 to
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 promiscuous
                 multitude
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 finds
                 many
                 Bishops
                 met
                 together
                 .
                 But
                 Cyrillus
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 made
                 some
                 delaies
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 not
                 till
                 about
                 Pentecost
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 fifth
                 day
                 after
                 
                   Pentecost
                   ,
                   Juvenalis
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 arrived
                 .
                 Whilest
                 Johannes
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Antioch
                 was
                 slow
                 in
                 coming
                 ,
                 the
                 [
                 Prelates
                 ]
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 began
                 to
                 debate
                 the
                 Question
                 .
                 And
                 Cyrillus
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 made
                 some
                 onse●s
                 [
                 of
                 dispute
                 ,
                 ]
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 disturb
                 and
                 terrifie
                 Nestorius
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 conceived
                 an
                 hatred
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 when
                 many
                 asserted
                 the
                 Deity
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Nestorius
                 exprest
                 himself
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   cannot
                   term
                   him
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   two
                   months
                   and
                   three
                   months
                   old
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   I
                   am
                   clear
                   from
                   your
                   bloud
                   ;
                   nor
                   will
                   I
                   in
                   future
                   come
                   to
                   you
                   any
                   more
                   .
                
                 Having
                 said
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 afterwards
                 held
                 conventions
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 followers
                 of
                 his
                 opinion
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 persons
                 present
                 were
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 factions
                 .
                 Those
                 of
                 Cyrillus's
                 party
                 *
                 staid
                 in
                 the
                 Councill
                 ,
                 and
                 cited
                 in
                 Nestorius
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 refused
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 deferred
                 his
                 appearance
                 till
                 the
                 arrivall
                 of
                 Johannes
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 those
                 of
                 Cyrillus's
                 party
                 ,
                 (
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 severall
                 times
                 read
                 over
                 Nestorius's
                 Discourses
                 about
                 this
                 Question
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 reading
                 thereof
                 had
                 given
                 in
                 their
                 judgment
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 constantly
                 spoken
                 blasphemy
                 against
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 deposed
                 him
                 .
                 When
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 a
                 Nestorius's
                 party
                 made
                 up
                 another
                 Synod
                 apart
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 depose
                 Cyrillus
                 ,
                 and
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 Memnon
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 these
                 transactions
                 ,
                 Johannes
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 arrived
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 informed
                 of
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 ,
                 was
                 highly
                 displeased
                 with
                 Cyrillus
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 occasioner
                 of
                 the
                 disturbance
                 which
                 had
                 hapned
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 had
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 rashness
                 and
                 precipitancy
                 proceeded
                 to
                 the
                 deposition
                 of
                 Nestorius
                 .
                 But
                 Cyrillus
                 ,
                 and
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 Juvenalis
                 ,
                 to
                 revenge
                 themselves
                 upon
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 depose
                 him
                 also
                 .
                 These
                 affairs
                 being
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 confused
                 and
                 disturbed
                 ,
                 Nestorius
                 perceiving
                 this
                 contention
                 had
                 arrived
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 height
                 as
                 to
                 ruine
                 communion
                 ,
                 retracted
                 ,
                 and
                 termed
                 
                   Mary
                   Theotocos
                
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Let
                 Mary
                 
                   be
                   styled
                
                 Theotocos
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   let
                   all
                   animosities
                   cease
                
                 .
                 But
                 though
                 he
                 made
                 this
                 retractation
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 body
                 admitted
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 he
                 continues
                 deposed
                 ,
                 and
                 lives
                 in
                 exile
                 at
                 Oäsis
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 held
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 Bassus
                 and
                 Antiochus
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 twenty
                 eighth
                 of
                 June
                 .
                 But
                 Johannes
                 after
                 his
                 return
                 to
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 assembled
                 many
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 deposed
                 Cyrillus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 gone
                 home
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 they
                 laid
                 aside
                 their
                 enmity
                 soon
                 after
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 and
                 restored
                 one
                 another
                 to
                 their
                 Episcopall
                 Chairs
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 Nestorius's
                 deposition
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 violent
                 disturbance
                 seized
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 divided
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 frigid
                 and
                 empty
                 babling
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 already
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 the
                 Clergy
                 by
                 a
                 generall
                 consent
                 Anathematized
                 him
                 .
                 (
                 For
                 so
                 we
                 Christians
                 do
                 usually
                 term
                 the
                 sentence
                 against
                 a
                 blasphemer
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 propose
                 it
                 to
                 publick
                 view
                 on
                 a
                 Pillar
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 render
                 it
                 visible
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 .
                 )
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXV
                
                 .
                 How
                 ,
                 after
                 Nestorius's
                 Deposition
                 ,
                 when
                 some
                 were
                 desirous
                 of
                 placing
                 Proclus
                 in
                 the
                 Episcopall
                 Chair
                 ,
                 other
                 Bishops
                 elected
                 Maximianus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
               
                 [
                 AFter
                 this
                 ]
                 there
                 was
                 another
                 debate
                 about
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 were
                 for
                 choosing
                 Philippus
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 mentioned
                 a
                 little
                 *
                 before
                 ;
                 but
                 more
                 †
                 nominated
                 Proclus
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 those
                 [
                 who
                 voted
                 ]
                 for
                 Proclus
                 had
                 carried
                 it
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 powerfull
                 persons
                 hindred
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 't
                 was
                 forbidden
                 by
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Canon
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 nominated
                 Bishop
                 of
                 any
                 City
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 translated
                 to
                 another
                 ‖
                 See.
                 This
                 having
                 been
                 said
                 and
                 believed
                 ,
                 compelled
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 be
                 quiet
                 .
                 After
                 an
                 intervall
                 therefore
                 of
                 four
                 months
                 from
                 Nestorius's
                 Deposition
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 by
                 name
                 Maximianus
                 ,
                 is
                 Elected
                 to
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 Ascetick
                 :
                 but
                 had
                 himself
                 also
                 been
                 made
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 long
                 before
                 gotten
                 the
                 repute
                 of
                 a
                 pious
                 and
                 holy
                 person
                 ,
                 because
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 charge
                 he
                 had
                 built
                 Monuments
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Religious
                 persons
                 might
                 be
                 buried
                 after
                 their
                 decease
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 mean
                 accomplishments
                 in
                 speaking
                 ,
                 and
                 desirous
                 of
                 leading
                 a
                 life
                 void
                 of
                 business
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVI
                
                 .
                 Instances
                 ,
                 whereby
                 this
                 Writer
                 does
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 supposes
                 )
                 evince
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Translation
                 from
                 one
                 See
                 to
                 another
                 is
                 not
                 prohibited
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 in
                 regard
                 some
                 persons
                 ,
                 by
                 alledging
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Canon
                 ,
                 have
                 hindred
                 Proclus
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 then
                 been
                 nominated
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Cyzicum
                 ,
                 from
                 being
                 seated
                 [
                 in
                 the
                 Episcopall
                 Chair
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 ]
                 my
                 desire
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 something
                 briefly
                 concerning
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 Those
                 persons
                 who
                 undertook
                 to
                 speak
                 these
                 things
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 judgment
                 spake
                 not
                 true
                 ;
                 but
                 either
                 feigned
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 Odium
                 [
                 they
                 had
                 conceived
                 ]
                 against
                 Proclus
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 were
                 wholly
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 Canons
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 severall
                 other
                 things
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 frequently
                 practised
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Pamphilus
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   sixth
                
                 *
                 
                   Book
                   of
                   his
                   Ecclesiastick
                   History
                
                 ,
                 relates
                 ,
                 that
                 Alexander
                 Bishop
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 in
                 Cappadocia
                 ,
                 coming
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 was
                 detained
                 by
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 consecrated
                 Bishop
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 Narcissus
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 future
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Churches
                 there
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 lived
                 .
                 So
                 indifferent
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 was
                 amongst
                 our
                 Ancestours
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Bishop
                 to
                 be
                 translated
                 from
                 one
                 City
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 necessity
                 required
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 requisite
                 to
                 annex
                 the
                 Canon
                 to
                 this
                 our
                 History
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 in
                 what
                 a
                 manner
                 they
                 have
                 belyed
                 that
                 Canon
                 ,
                 [
                 who
                 have
                 quoted
                 it
                 ]
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 hindring
                 Proclus's
                 Ordination
                 .
                 The
                 a
                 Canon
                 therefore
                 runs
                 thus
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   person
                   who
                   has
                   been
                   Ordained
                   Bishop
                   of
                   a
                   Church
                   ,
                   goes
                   not
                   to
                   that
                   Church
                   over
                   which
                   he
                   has
                   been
                   Ordained
                   [
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   ]
                   not
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   fault
                   ,
                   but
                   either
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   peoples
                   refusall
                   [
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   ]
                   or
                   for
                   any
                   other
                   necessary
                   Cause
                   [
                   not
                   proceeding
                   from
                   himself
                   ;
                   ]
                   this
                   person
                   shall
                   be
                   partaker
                   of
                   the
                   Honour
                   and
                   Ministration
                   ,
                   provided
                   he
                   molests
                   not
                   the
                   affairs
                   of
                   that
                   Church
                   wherein
                   he
                   shall
                   celebrate
                   Assemblies
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   ought
                   to
                   embrace
                   whatever
                   the
                   Synod
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   ,
                
                 b
                 
                   having
                   had
                
                 Cognizance
                 
                   of
                   his
                   Case
                   ,
                   shall
                   think
                   good
                   to
                   determine
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Canon
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 Bishops
                 have
                 been
                 translated
                 from
                 some
                 Cities
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 necessities
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 [
                 intervening
                 ;
                 ]
                 I
                 will
                 [
                 here
                 ]
                 annex
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 such
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 translated
                 .
                 c
                 Perigenes
                 had
                 been
                 ordained
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Patrae
                 .
                 
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 City
                 refused
                 to
                 admit
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ordered
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 constituted
                 Bishop
                 in
                 the
                 Metropolitane
                 See
                 of
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 being
                 dead
                 .
                 Over
                 which
                 Church
                 Perigenes
                 presided
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 lived
                 .
                 Gregorius
                 of
                 Nazianzum
                 was
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Sasimi
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 in
                 Cappadocia
                 :
                 afterwards
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 
                   Nazianzum
                   .
                   Melitius
                
                 had
                 formerly
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Sebastia
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 he
                 Governed
                 that
                 in
                 
                   Antioch
                   .
                   Alexander
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 translated
                 Dositheus
                 Bishop
                 ▪
                 of
                 Seleucia
                 to
                 Tarsus
                 in
                 Cilicia
                 .
                 d
                 Reverentius
                 [
                 was
                 removed
                 ]
                 from
                 Arci
                 [
                 a
                 City
                 ]
                 of
                 Phaenice
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 translated
                 to
                 
                   Tyre
                   .
                   Johannes
                
                 was
                 translated
                 from
                 e
                 Gordum
                 [
                 a
                 City
                 ]
                 of
                 Lydia
                 to
                 f
                 Proconnesus
                 ,
                 and
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 there
                 .
                 Palladius
                 was
                 translated
                 from
                 Helenopolis
                 to
                 
                   Aspuna
                   .
                   Alexander
                
                 was
                 translated
                 from
                 Helenopolis
                 to
                 Adriani
                 .
                 g
                 Theophilus
                 was
                 translated
                 from
                 Apamea
                 [
                 a
                 City
                 ]
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 to
                 Eudoxipolis
                 anciently
                 termed
                 h
                 
                   Salambria
                   .
                   Polycarpus
                
                 was
                 translated
                 from
                 Sexantapristi
                 [
                 a
                 City
                 ]
                 of
                 *
                 Moesia
                 ,
                 to
                 Nicopolis
                 of
                 
                   Thracia
                   .
                   Hierophilus
                
                 was
                 translated
                 from
                 Trapezopolis
                 [
                 a
                 City
                 ]
                 of
                 Phrygia
                 to
                 Plotinopolis
                 in
                 Thracia
                 .
                 i
                 Optimus
                 was
                 removed
                 from
                 Agdamia
                 in
                 Phrygia
                 to
                 Antioch
                 [
                 a
                 City
                 ]
                 of
                 
                   Pisdia
                   .
                   Silvanus
                
                 was
                 translated
                 from
                 Philippopolis
                 in
                 Thracia
                 ,
                 to
                 Troas
                 .
                 Let
                 thus
                 many
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 named
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 removed
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 Cities
                 to
                 other
                 [
                 Sees
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 I
                 judge
                 it
                 usefull
                 to
                 speak
                 something
                 in
                 short
                 concerning
                 Silvanus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 translated
                 from
                 Philippopolis
                 in
                 Thracia
                 to
                 Troas
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Silvanus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 translated
                 from
                 Philippopolis
                 to
                 Troas
                 .
              
               
                 SIlvanus
                 had
                 formerly
                 been
                 a
                 Rhetorician
                 [
                 in
                 the
                 School
                 of
                 ]
                 Troïlus
                 the
                 Sophista
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 proposed
                 to
                 himself
                 an
                 accuracy
                 in
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 as
                 his
                 chief
                 design
                 ,
                 and
                 exercised
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 severities
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Ascetick
                   life
                
                 ,
                 [
                 on
                 account
                 hereof
                 ]
                 he
                 refused
                 to
                 a
                 wear
                 the
                 
                   Rhetoricians
                   Pallium
                
                 .
                 But
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 Atticus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 b
                 laid
                 hold
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 ordained
                 him
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Philippopolis
                 .
                 After
                 he
                 had
                 lived
                 three
                 years
                 in
                 Thracia
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 himself
                 unable
                 to
                 endure
                 the
                 cold
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 very
                 thin
                 ,
                 lean
                 ,
                 and
                 infirm
                 body
                 ;
                 )
                 he
                 entreated
                 Atticus
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 ordain
                 another
                 in
                 his
                 stead
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 he
                 refused
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 Thracia
                 upon
                 no
                 other
                 account
                 ,
                 than
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 cold
                 .
                 Another
                 person
                 therefore
                 having
                 for
                 this
                 very
                 reason
                 been
                 ordained
                 in
                 his
                 room
                 ,
                 Silvanus
                 continued
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 most
                 exquisite
                 diligence
                 followed
                 an
                 Ascetick
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 stranger
                 to
                 delicateness
                 and
                 fineness
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 frequently
                 appear
                 in
                 publick
                 amongst
                 so
                 numerous
                 a
                 concourse
                 of
                 people
                 as
                 were
                 in
                 that
                 populous
                 City
                 ,
                 shod
                 only
                 with
                 Sandalls
                 made
                 of
                 c
                 Spartum
                 .
                 After
                 some
                 intervall
                 of
                 time
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 
                 of
                 Troas
                 departed
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Troas
                 came
                 [
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ]
                 to
                 desire
                 a
                 Bishop
                 .
                 Whilest
                 Atticus
                 was
                 considering
                 whom
                 he
                 should
                 ordain
                 ,
                 it
                 hapned
                 that
                 Silvanus
                 came
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 visit
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 Atticus
                 saw
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 d
                 laid
                 aside
                 his
                 care
                 [
                 about
                 that
                 affair
                 ]
                 immediately
                 ,
                 and
                 spoke
                 to
                 Silvanus
                 [
                 on
                 this
                 wise
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   You
                   have
                   no
                   further
                   excuse
                   for
                   your
                   avoiding
                   the
                   care
                   and
                   government
                   of
                
                 [
                 this
                 ]
                 
                   Church
                   .
                   For
                
                 Troas
                 
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   cold
                   place
                   .
                   Behold
                   ,
                   God
                   has
                   provided
                   you
                   a
                   convenient
                   place
                   for
                   the
                   infirmness
                   of
                   your
                   body
                   .
                   Delay
                   not
                   therefore
                   ,
                   Brother
                   ,
                   but
                   go
                   to
                
                 Troas
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 Silvanus
                 removed
                 to
                 that
                 City
                 :
                 where
                 he
                 did
                 a
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 now
                 relate
                 .
                 A
                 vast
                 Ship
                 for
                 carrying
                 of
                 burthens
                 ,
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 conveyance
                 of
                 great
                 pillars
                 ,
                 (
                 such
                 a
                 vessell
                 they
                 term
                 Plate
                 ;
                 )
                 had
                 been
                 newly
                 built
                 on
                 the
                 Shore
                 of
                 Troas
                 .
                 This
                 Vessell
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 Launched
                 .
                 But
                 though
                 many
                 ropes
                 [
                 were
                 fastned
                 to
                 the
                 Ship
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 persons
                 [
                 did
                 their
                 utmost
                 ]
                 to
                 hale
                 it
                 [
                 Seaward
                 ,
                 ]
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 for
                 many
                 days
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 thought
                 that
                 a
                 devil
                 detained
                 the
                 Vessell
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 they
                 went
                 to
                 Bishop
                 Silvanus
                 ,
                 and
                 entreated
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 prayer
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 believed
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 only
                 the
                 Ship
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 drawn
                 into
                 the
                 Sea.
                 But
                 he
                 ,
                 entertaining
                 modest
                 thoughts
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 stiled
                 himself
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 work
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 some
                 righteous
                 person
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 continued
                 their
                 Suit
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 earnestness
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Shore
                 .
                 Where
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 prayed
                 ,
                 he
                 *
                 took
                 hold
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 ropes
                 ,
                 and
                 bad
                 them
                 set
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 business
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 haled
                 the
                 Ship
                 on
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 she
                 ran
                 swiftly
                 into
                 the
                 Sea.
                 This
                 Miracle
                 performed
                 by
                 
                 Silvanus's
                 hands
                 stirred
                 up
                 those
                 of
                 that
                 Province
                 to
                 piety
                 .
                 But
                 Silvanus
                 was
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 as
                 to
                 other
                 things
                 also
                 .
                 For
                 perceiving
                 that
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 made
                 a
                 gain
                 of
                 their
                 contentions
                 who
                 were
                 engaged
                 in
                 Suits
                 at
                 Law
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 make
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 a
                 Judge
                 .
                 But
                 received
                 the
                 Libells
                 of
                 the
                 Litigants
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 Laicks
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 knew
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Lover
                 of
                 justice
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 committed
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 [
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 ]
                 he
                 e
                 freed
                 the
                 Litigants
                 from
                 contentiousness
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 reasons
                 Silvanus
                 got
                 himself
                 a
                 great
                 name
                 amongst
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 Silvanus
                 ,
                 which
                 although
                 declared
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 digression
                 ,
                 yet
                 (
                 in
                 my
                 judgment
                 )
                 the
                 mention
                 hereof
                 *
                 is
                 not
                 unusefull
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 return
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 we
                 have
                 digressed
                 .
                 After
                 Maximianus
                 therefore
                 was
                 ordained
                 Bishop
                 [
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 Bassus
                 and
                 Antiochus
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 twenty
                 fifth
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 sedate
                 and
                 quiet
                 posture
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Jews
                 in
                 *
                 Creet
                 ,
                 how
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 turned
                 Christians
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 ABout
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 [
                 who
                 dwelt
                 ]
                 in
                 Creet
                 ,
                 turned
                 Christians
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 this
                 calamitous
                 accident
                 .
                 A
                 certain
                 Jew
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 an
                 Impostor
                 ,
                 feigned
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 Moses
                 :
                 and
                 affirmed
                 himself
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 sent
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 a
                 lead
                 out
                 the
                 Jews
                 who
                 inhabited
                 that
                 Island
                 ,
                 and
                 conduct
                 them
                 through
                 the
                 Sea.
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 said
                 )
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 ,
                 who
                 preserved
                 the
                 Israelites
                 heretofore
                 [
                 by
                 leading
                 them
                 ]
                 through
                 the
                 Red-Sea
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 one
                 whole
                 year
                 therefore
                 ,
                 he
                 travelled
                 about
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 that
                 Island
                 ,
                 and
                 perswaded
                 the
                 Jews
                 who
                 inhabited
                 therein
                 ,
                 to
                 believe
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 exhorted
                 them
                 to
                 leave
                 their
                 money
                 and
                 possessions
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 promised
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 lead
                 them
                 through
                 a
                 dry
                 Sea
                 into
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Promise
                 .
                 They
                 ,
                 deceived
                 by
                 such
                 hopes
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 neglected
                 all
                 employments
                 ;
                 and
                 moreover
                 despised
                 the
                 things
                 they
                 possessed
                 ,
                 permitting
                 any
                 persons
                 they
                 met
                 with
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 day
                 was
                 come
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 set
                 by
                 this
                 
                   Jewish
                   Impostor
                
                 ,
                 he
                 himself
                 went
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 all
                 followed
                 with
                 their
                 wives
                 and
                 little
                 children
                 .
                 He
                 leads
                 them
                 therefore
                 to
                 a
                 Promontory
                 which
                 *
                 ran
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 ordered
                 them
                 to
                 cast
                 themselves
                 from
                 thence
                 into
                 the
                 Ocean
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 came
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 Precipice
                 ,
                 did
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 lost
                 their
                 lives
                 immediately
                 ,
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 dash't
                 [
                 in
                 pieces
                 ]
                 against
                 the
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 drowned
                 in
                 the
                 Waters
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 more
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 perished
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 some
                 Fishermen
                 and
                 Merchants
                 (
                 who
                 were
                 Christians
                 ,
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 disposall
                 of
                 divine
                 providence
                 hapned
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 .
                 These
                 persons
                 drew
                 out
                 and
                 saved
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 were
                 almost
                 choak'd
                 with
                 the
                 waters
                 ;
                 who
                 having
                 been
                 in
                 so
                 imminent
                 danger
                 ,
                 were
                 then
                 sensible
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 madness
                 .
                 They
                 kept
                 the
                 others
                 also
                 from
                 casting
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 by
                 telling
                 them
                 that
                 those
                 were
                 destroyed
                 who
                 had
                 thrown
                 themselves
                 in
                 first
                 .
                 The
                 Jews
                 therefore
                 ,
                 having
                 at
                 length
                 understood
                 the
                 Imposture
                 ,
                 blamed
                 their
                 own
                 indiscretion
                 in
                 believing
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 [
                 seize
                 ]
                 the
                 †
                 Pseudo-Moses
                 and
                 kill
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 apprehend
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 disappeared
                 [
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 ;
                 ]
                 and
                 this
                 made
                 most
                 men
                 suspect
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 destructive
                 Devil
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 clothed
                 himself
                 with
                 an
                 humane
                 shape
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 destroy
                 their
                 Nation
                 in
                 that
                 Country
                 .
                 By
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 calamitous
                 accident
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 then
                 in
                 Creet
                 ,
                 bade
                 adieu
                 to
                 Judaïsm
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 embraced
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Fire
                 which
                 hapned
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 .
              
               
                 NOt
                 long
                 after
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 Paulus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 gat
                 the
                 repute
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 truly
                 beloved
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 rendred
                 [
                 his
                 own
                 reputation
                 ]
                 far
                 greater
                 than
                 what
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 there
                 hapned
                 a
                 most
                 furious
                 
                 fire
                 [
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 ]
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 had
                 never
                 †
                 been
                 known
                 before
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 was
                 destroyed
                 by
                 this
                 fire
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 the
                 a
                 greatest
                 Granaries
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 termed
                 the
                 b
                 
                   Achillean
                   Bath
                
                 ,
                 were
                 burnt
                 down
                 .
                 At
                 length
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 consuming
                 [
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 its
                 way
                 ,
                 ]
                 approacht
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 stands
                 neer
                 Pelargus
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 Paulus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 saw
                 his
                 Church
                 in
                 danger
                 ,
                 he
                 rush't
                 into
                 it
                 [
                 and
                 ran
                 ]
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 *
                 commended
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 things
                 therein
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 did
                 he
                 omit
                 the
                 pouring
                 forth
                 his
                 prayers
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 †
                 And
                 God
                 heard
                 his
                 prayer
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 was
                 demonstrated
                 by
                 the
                 event
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 fire
                 brake
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 doors
                 and
                 windows
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 did
                 no
                 harm
                 .
                 It
                 wholly
                 consumed
                 many
                 adjacent
                 Edifices
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 Church
                 it self
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 fire
                 ,
                 triumphing
                 over
                 its
                 raging
                 Flames
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 this
                 fire
                 had
                 continued
                 two
                 whole
                 days
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 nights
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 wholly
                 extinguished
                 ,
                 after
                 it
                 had
                 burnt
                 down
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Church
                 appeared
                 entire
                 and
                 untoucht
                 .
                 And
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 admired
                 )
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 *
                 appearance
                 of
                 smoak
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 on
                 its
                 timber
                 ,
                 or
                 walls
                 .
                 This
                 hapned
                 about
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 Theodosius's
                 fourteenth
                 Consulate
                 which
                 he
                 bore
                 with
                 Maximus
                 .
                 Since
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 do
                 celebrate
                 [
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 ]
                 their
                 Church
                 its
                 having
                 been
                 preserved
                 ,
                 every
                 year
                 about
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 of
                 August
                 ;
                 on
                 which
                 day
                 they
                 put
                 up
                 their
                 thanksgivings
                 to
                 God.
                 And
                 all
                 persons
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 Christians
                 but
                 very
                 many
                 Pagans
                 also
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 time
                 honour
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Miracle
                 which
                 hapned
                 therein
                 ;
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 veneration
                 for
                 it
                 as
                 being
                 truly
                 holy
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 far
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XL.
                
                 That
                 Proclus
                 succeeded
                 Maximianus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               
                 MAximianus
                 having
                 quietly
                 governed
                 the
                 Churches
                 two
                 years
                 and
                 five
                 months
                 ,
                 died
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 Areobindus
                 and
                 Aspar
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 twelfth
                 of
                 April
                 .
                 That
                 day
                 hapned
                 to
                 fall
                 on
                 the
                 week
                 of
                 Fasts
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ]
                 the
                 week
                 which
                 immediately
                 precedes
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 *
                 fifth
                 day
                 of
                 that
                 week
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 made
                 a
                 prudent
                 provision
                 for
                 this
                 affair
                 .
                 For
                 least
                 a
                 debate
                 should
                 arise
                 ,
                 again
                 about
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 raise
                 a
                 disturbance
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 he
                 delayed
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 whilest
                 
                 Maximianus's
                 body
                 lay
                 as
                 yet
                 unburied
                 ,
                 ordered
                 the
                 Bishops
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 [
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ]
                 to
                 place
                 Proclus
                 in
                 the
                 Episcopall
                 Chair
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Letters
                 of
                 Celestinus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 approved
                 of
                 a
                 this
                 [
                 Election
                 ,
                 ]
                 were
                 then
                 come
                 ;
                 which
                 Letters
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 to
                 Cyrillus
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 to
                 Johannes
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 b
                 Rufus
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Thessalonica
                 ;
                 informing
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 hindred
                 him
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 nominated
                 and
                 actually
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 one
                 City
                 ,
                 )
                 from
                 being
                 translated
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 Therefore
                 after
                 Proclus
                 was
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Episcopall
                 Chair
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 Funerall
                 for
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Maximianus
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 have
                 now
                 an
                 opportunity
                 of
                 speaking
                 something
                 in
                 short
                 concerning
                 Proclus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Proclus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 man
                 he
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 PRoclus
                 was
                 from
                 his
                 younger
                 years
                 a
                 Reader
                 ,
                 he
                 frequented
                 the
                 Schools
                 ,
                 and
                 imployed
                 his
                 time
                 in
                 [
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 ]
                 Rhetorick
                 .
                 Being
                 come
                 to
                 man's
                 estate
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 conversant
                 with
                 Atticus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 his
                 Notary
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 proficiency
                 ,
                 Atticus
                 promoted
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Diaconate
                 .
                 Having
                 been
                 preferred
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Presbyterate
                   ,
                   Sisinnius
                
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 *
                 before
                 )
                 ordained
                 him
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Cyzicum
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 had
                 hapned
                 long
                 before
                 this
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 't
                 was
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 that
                 he
                 obtained
                 the
                 Chair
                 of
                 the
                 Constantinopolitane
                 Church
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 endowed
                 with
                 as
                 good
                 a
                 disposition
                 and
                 moralls
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 any
                 man
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 For
                 having
                 been
                 educated
                 under
                 Atticus
                 ,
                 he
                 studiously
                 imitated
                 
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 good
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 a
                 But
                 he
                 exercised
                 a
                 patience
                 far
                 greater
                 than
                 Atticus
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 ,
                 *
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 shewed
                 himself
                 terrible
                 to
                 Hereticks
                 .
                 But
                 Proclus
                 was
                 calm
                 and
                 mild
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 :
                 b
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 foresaw
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 brought
                 [
                 to
                 embrace
                 the
                 true
                 faith
                 ]
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 by
                 force
                 .
                 For
                 being
                 resolved
                 to
                 vex
                 and
                 disquiet
                 no
                 Heresie-whatever
                 ,
                 he
                 preserved
                 the
                 dignity
                 and
                 honour
                 of
                 his
                 mildness
                 and
                 mansuetude
                 intire
                 and
                 unviolated
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 some
                 pledge
                 ]
                 restored
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 particular
                 thing
                 he
                 imitated
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 .
                 For
                 't
                 was
                 His
                 fixt
                 and
                 unalterable
                 determination
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 Imperiall
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 against
                 Criminalls
                 :
                 and
                 
                 Proclus's
                 resolution
                 was
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 value
                 any
                 ones
                 entertaining
                 such
                 sentiments
                 concerning
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 different
                 from
                 those
                 embraced
                 by
                 himself
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLII
                
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 Writer
                 spends
                 many
                 words
                 in
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                   Theodosius
                   Junior's
                
                 probity
                 .
              
               
                 ON
                 account
                 hereof
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Proclus
                 was
                 highly
                 commended
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 For
                 *
                 He
                 himself
                 also
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 true
                 Prelates
                 ;
                 nor
                 did
                 he
                 any
                 wise
                 approve
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 desirous
                 of
                 persecuting
                 others
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 speak
                 it
                 with
                 confidence
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 meekness
                 he
                 excelled
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 true
                 and
                 genuine
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 .
                 a
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 recorded
                 of
                 Moses
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Book
                   of
                   Numbers
                
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   Now
                   the
                   man
                   Moses
                   was
                   very
                   meek
                   ,
                   above
                   all
                   the
                   men
                   which
                   were
                   upon
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 now
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 very
                 meek
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 men
                 which
                 are
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 his
                 meekness
                 ,
                 God
                 has
                 subdued
                 his
                 enemies
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 without
                 military
                 engagements
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 demonstrated
                 by
                 his
                 Victory
                 over
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 †
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 evident
                 ]
                 from
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 ‖
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 which
                 succeeded
                 that
                 soon
                 after
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 assistances
                 have
                 been
                 given
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 just
                 men
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 such
                 like
                 have
                 even
                 in
                 our
                 times
                 been
                 bestowed
                 on
                 the
                 most
                 pious
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 .
                 Nor
                 do
                 I
                 write
                 this
                 out
                 of
                 flattery
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 a
                 Narrative
                 of
                 affairs
                 (
                 which
                 all
                 men
                 have
                 been
                 throughly
                 acquainted
                 with
                 ,
                 )
                 as
                 they
                 truly
                 are
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLIII
                
                 .
                 How
                 great
                 calamities
                 those
                 Barbarians
                 underwent
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 
                   Johannes's
                   Auxiliaries
                
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 after
                 the
                 slaughter
                 of
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 those
                 Barbarians
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 called
                 to
                 his
                 assistance
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 made
                 preparations
                 to
                 overrun
                 [
                 and
                 ruine
                 ]
                 the
                 Roman
                 *
                 Provinces
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Emperour
                 heard
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 his
                 usage
                 was
                 ,
                 he
                 committed
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 this
                 affair
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 having
                 been
                 earnest
                 in
                 prayers
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 obtained
                 what
                 he
                 desired
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 advantagious
                 ,
                 to
                 hear
                 what
                 [
                 calamities
                 ]
                 befell
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 .
                 Their
                 Commander
                 in
                 chief
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 a
                 Rougas
                 ,
                 is
                 killed
                 by
                 a
                 clap
                 of
                 thunder
                 .
                 Then
                 followed
                 a
                 plague
                 ,
                 which
                 destroyed
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 under
                 his
                 command
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 this
                 only
                 sufficient
                 ;
                 but
                 fire
                 also
                 descended
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 consumed
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 remained
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 put
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 into
                 the
                 greatest
                 terrour
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 dared
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 Arms
                 against
                 the
                 valiant
                 Nation
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 found
                 them
                 assisted
                 by
                 a
                 powerfull
                 God.
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Proclus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 Preached
                 a
                 Sermon
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 applied
                 a
                 prophecy
                 [
                 taken
                 ]
                 out
                 of
                 Ezechiel
                 to
                 the
                 deliverance
                 effected
                 by
                 God
                 at
                 that
                 juncture
                 ;
                 [
                 for
                 which
                 discourse
                 ]
                 he
                 was
                 greatly
                 admired
                 .
                 The
                 prophecy
                 runs
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   And
                   thou
                   son
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   prophecy
                   against
                
                 b
                 Prince
                 Gog
                 ,
                 Rhos
                 ,
                 Misoch
                 and
                 Thobell
                 .
                 
                   For
                   I
                   will
                   judge
                   him
                   with
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   bloud
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   an
                   overflowing
                   rain
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   stones
                   of
                   hail
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   rain
                   fire
                   and
                   Brimstone
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   all
                   those
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   many
                   Nations
                   [
                   which
                   are
                   ]
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   magnified
                   and
                   glorified
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   known
                   in
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   many
                   Nations
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   shall
                   know
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 On
                 account
                 thereof
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 Proclus
                 was
                 much
                 admired
                 .
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 meekness
                 ,
                 many
                 other
                 [
                 Blessings
                 ]
                 were
                 conferred
                 by
                 divine
                 providence
                 .
                 Amongst
                 which
                 this
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 [
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 now
                 relate
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLIV
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                   Valentinianus
                   Junior
                
                 married
                 Eudoxia
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 Theodosius
                 .
              
               
                 HE
                 had
                 a
                 daughter
                 by
                 his
                 Wife
                 Eudocia
                 ,
                 her
                 name
                 Eudoxia
                 .
                 His
                 *
                 Cousin
                 Germane
                 Valentinianus
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 Emperour
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 ,
                 desired
                 he
                 might
                 marry
                 this
                 [
                 Princess
                 .
                 ]
                 To
                 which
                 when
                 the
                 
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 had
                 given
                 his
                 consent
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 the
                 Augusti
                 (
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 deliberated
                 about
                 celebrating
                 the
                 marriage
                 at
                 some
                 place
                 on
                 the
                 frontiers
                 of
                 both
                 Empires
                 ,
                 )
                 had
                 resolved
                 each
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 journey
                 half
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 it
                 at
                 
                   Thessalonica
                   :
                   Valentinianus
                
                 sends
                 Theodosius
                 intimation
                 by
                 Letter
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 give
                 himself
                 that
                 trouble
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 come
                 in
                 person
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 secured
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 [
                 with
                 a
                 sufficient
                 guard
                 ,
                 ]
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 marriage
                 .
                 Which
                 having
                 been
                 celebrated
                 in
                 the
                 Consulate
                 of
                 a
                 Isidorus
                 and
                 Senator
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 returned
                 into
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 felicity
                 as
                 this
                 befell
                 the
                 Emperour
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLV
                
                 .
                 That
                 Proclus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 perswaded
                 the
                 Emperour
                 to
                 translate
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Johannes
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 Exile
                 [
                 where
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 buried
                 ,
                 ]
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 deposite
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   The
                   Apostles
                
                 .
              
               
                 NOt
                 long
                 after
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 Proclus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 reduced
                 *
                 those
                 [
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ]
                 who
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 separation
                 [
                 from
                 it
                 ]
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 Bishop
                 
                 Johannes's
                 deposition
                 ;
                 having
                 mitigated
                 their
                 disgust
                 by
                 a
                 †
                 prudent
                 expedient
                 .
                 What
                 that
                 was
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 now
                 relate
                 .
                 After
                 he
                 had
                 perswaded
                 the
                 Emperour
                 [
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 consent
                 thereto
                 ,
                 ]
                 he
                 brought
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 buried
                 at
                 Comani
                 ,
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 thirty
                 fifth
                 year
                 after
                 his
                 deposition
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 carried
                 it
                 through
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 publickly
                 in
                 great
                 pomp
                 and
                 state
                 ,
                 he
                 deposited
                 it
                 with
                 much
                 honour
                 and
                 solemnity
                 in
                 that
                 termed
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   The
                   Apostles
                
                 .
                 Those
                 persons
                 therefore
                 who
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 separation
                 on
                 
                 Johannes's
                 account
                 ,
                 were
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 prevailed
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 hapned
                 in
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 Consulate
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 twenty
                 seventh
                 of
                 January
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 cannot
                 forbear
                 wondring
                 here
                 ,
                 how
                 [
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 Envy
                 should
                 assail
                 and
                 corrode
                 Origen
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 spare
                 Johannes
                 .
                 For
                 Origen
                 was
                 excommunicated
                 by
                 Theophilus
                 about
                 two
                 hundred
                 years
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 But
                 Johannes
                 was
                 admitted
                 to
                 communion
                 by
                 Proclus
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 thirty
                 fifth
                 year
                 after
                 he
                 died
                 .
                 So
                 great
                 was
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 
                 Proclus's
                 disposition
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Theophilus
                 .
                 But
                 prudent
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 a
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 these
                 things
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 daily
                 are
                 done
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLVI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Paulus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 Marcianus
                 who
                 was
                 his
                 successour
                 .
              
               
                 SOme
                 little
                 time
                 after
                 the
                 Removall
                 of
                 
                 Johannes's
                 body
                 ,
                 died
                 Paulus
                 also
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 twenty
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 July
                 .
                 Who
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 Funerall
                 reduced
                 all
                 the
                 disagreeing
                 Heresies
                 into
                 one
                 Church
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 all
                 accompanied
                 his
                 body
                 to
                 the
                 *
                 Grave
                 with
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalmes
                 :
                 because
                 whilest
                 he
                 lived
                 ,
                 all
                 [
                 Sects
                 ]
                 loved
                 him
                 exceedingly
                 for
                 his
                 †
                 Sanctity
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 same
                 Paulus
                 performed
                 a
                 memorable
                 action
                 just
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 I
                 judge
                 it
                 usefull
                 to
                 insert
                 it
                 into
                 this
                 History
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 advantage
                 who
                 shall
                 peruse
                 this
                 Work.
                 For
                 ,
                 that
                 during
                 his
                 sickness
                 he
                 observed
                 his
                 usuall
                 Ascetick
                 [
                 discipline
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 ]
                 dyet
                 ,
                 and
                 transgressed
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 [
                 the
                 rules
                 ]
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 omitted
                 performing
                 the
                 [
                 usuall
                 ]
                 prayers
                 with
                 a
                 fervency
                 ;
                 [
                 all
                 this
                 ]
                 I
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 leave
                 unmentioned
                 :
                 least
                 by
                 spending
                 time
                 in
                 giving
                 a
                 narrative
                 hereof
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 obscure
                 that
                 memorable
                 and
                 most
                 usefull
                 action
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 )
                 which
                 he
                 performed
                 .
                 What
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 must
                 now
                 be
                 declared
                 .
                 Being
                 neer
                 dying
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 exprest
                 himself
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   Take
                   care
                   about
                   electing
                   a
                   Bishop
                   [
                   over
                   your selves
                   ]
                   whilest
                   I
                   am
                   alive
                   ;
                   least
                   afterwards
                   your
                   Churches
                   be
                   disturbed
                   .
                
                 When
                 they
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 left
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 
                   for
                   in
                   regard
                
                 [
                 said
                 they
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   some
                   of
                   us
                   have
                   one
                   Sentiment
                   ,
                   others
                   another
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   never
                   nominate
                   the
                   same
                   person
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   wish
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   your self
                   would
                   name
                   that
                   man
                   whom
                   you
                   desire
                   [
                   to
                   be
                   your
                   successour
                   .
                   ]
                
                 To
                 which
                 Paulus
                 made
                 this
                 return
                 :
                 
                   deliver
                   me
                   then
                   this
                   profession
                   of
                   yours
                   in
                   writing
                   ,
                   [
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   ]
                   that
                   you
                   will
                   Elect
                   him
                   whom
                   I
                   shall
                   appoint
                   to
                   be
                   chosen
                   .
                
                 When
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 it
                 by
                 their
                 subscriptions
                 ,
                 a
                 he
                 sate
                 on
                 his
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 without
                 discovering
                 it
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 )
                 wrote
                 
                 Marcianus's
                 name
                 in
                 the
                 paper
                 .
                 This
                 person
                 had
                 been
                 promoted
                 to
                 the
                 Presbyterate
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 had
                 been
                 instructed
                 in
                 a●
                 Ascetick
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 under
                 Paulus
                 :
                 but
                 was
                 then
                 gone
                 to
                 travell
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 he
                 Sealed
                 up
                 
                 the
                 paper
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 to
                 Seal
                 it
                 up
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 delivered
                 it
                 to
                 one
                 Marcus
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Novatianists
                 in
                 Scythia
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 made
                 a
                 journey
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 )
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 spake
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   If
                   God
                   shall
                   permit
                   me
                   to
                   continue
                   much
                   longer
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   restore
                   this
                
                 *
                 depositum
                 
                   to
                   me
                   [
                   now
                   ]
                   committed
                   to
                   your
                   trust
                   to
                   be
                   kept
                   safely
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   shall
                   please
                   him
                   to
                   remove
                   me
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   paper
                   you
                   will
                   find
                   whom
                   I
                   have
                   Elected
                   to
                   be
                   my
                   successour
                   in
                   the
                   Bishop●ick
                   .
                
                 When
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 he
                 died
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 therefore
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 unsealed
                 the
                 paper
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 multitude
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 
                 Marcianus's
                 name
                 therein
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 cried
                 out
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 worthy
                 and
                 fit
                 person
                 .
                 And
                 without
                 delay
                 they
                 dispatcht
                 away
                 some
                 messengers
                 who
                 might
                 seize
                 him
                 .
                 They
                 took
                 him
                 by
                 a
                 pious
                 fraud
                 at
                 his
                 residence
                 in
                 Tiberiopolis
                 [
                 a
                 City
                 ]
                 of
                 Phrygia
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 brought
                 him
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 the
                 twenty
                 first
                 b
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 month
                 ordained
                 ,
                 and
                 placed
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Episcopall
                 Chair
                 .
                 But
                 enough
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLVII
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 sent
                 his
                 Wife
                 Eudocia
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 offered
                 up
                 his
                 Thanksgivings
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 benefits
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 conferred
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 performed
                 ,
                 by
                 honouring
                 Christ
                 with
                 singular
                 and
                 eminent
                 honours
                 .
                 He
                 likewise
                 sent
                 his
                 wife
                 Eudocia
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 a
                 For
                 she
                 had
                 oblieged
                 herself
                 also
                 to
                 a
                 performance
                 of
                 this
                 vow
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 might
                 see
                 her
                 daughter
                 married
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Empress
                 herself
                 also
                 *
                 beautified
                 the
                 Churches
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Cities
                 ,
                 with
                 various
                 ornaments
                 ,
                 both
                 when
                 she
                 went
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 at
                 her
                 return
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLVIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Thalassius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 in
                 Cappadocia
                 .
              
               
                 ABout
                 that
                 very
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 Theodosius's
                 seventeenth
                 Consulate
                 ,
                 Proclus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 attempted
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 thing
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 which
                 has
                 not
                 been
                 performed
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Bishops
                 .
                 For
                 Firmus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 in
                 Cappadocia
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 the
                 Caesareans
                 came
                 [
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 requ●sted
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 a
                 Bishop
                 .
                 And
                 whilest
                 Proclus
                 was
                 considering
                 whom
                 he
                 should
                 preser
                 to
                 that
                 See
                 ,
                 it
                 hapned
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Senatours
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 visit
                 ,
                 amongst
                 whom
                 was
                 a
                 Thalassius
                 also
                 ,
                 a
                 personage
                 who
                 had
                 born
                 a
                 Praefecture
                 over
                 the
                 Provinces
                 and
                 Cities
                 of
                 Illyricum
                 .
                 But
                 [
                 though
                 ]
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 reported
                 )
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 person
                 pitch't
                 upon
                 who
                 was
                 about
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 committed
                 to
                 his
                 care
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 [
                 yet
                 ]
                 Proclus
                 laid
                 his
                 hands
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 constituted
                 a
                 
                   Praefectus
                   Praetorio
                
                 ,
                 made
                 him
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 .
                 Thus
                 successfull
                 and
                 prosperous
                 were
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 here
                 close
                 my
                 History
                 ,
                 with
                 my
                 prayers
                 [
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 the
                 Cites
                 ,
                 and
                 Provinces
                 may
                 live
                 in
                 peace
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 peace
                 flourishes
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 desirous
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 will
                 have
                 no
                 subject
                 for
                 their
                 writing
                 an
                 History
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 our selves
                 (
                 who
                 have
                 performed
                 what
                 you
                 enjoyned
                 us
                 in
                 Seven
                 Books
                 ,
                 O
                 Sacred
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Theodorus
                 !
                 )
                 should
                 have
                 wanted
                 matter
                 for
                 this
                 our
                 History
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 lovers
                 of
                 seditions
                 and
                 tumults
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 quiet
                 .
                 This
                 Seventh
                 Book
                 contains
                 [
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 affairs
                 transacted
                 during
                 ]
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 two
                 and
                 thirty
                 years
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 History
                 ,
                 which
                 i●●●omprized
                 in
                 Seven
                 Books
                 ,
                 contains
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 an
                 hundred
                 and
                 fourty
                 years
                 .
                 It
                 begins
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 hundredth
                 seventy
                 first
                 Olympiad
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Constantine
                 was
                 proclaimed
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 and
                 ends
                 at
                 the
                 second
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 hundredth
                 and
                 fifth
                 Olympiad
                 ,
                 whereon
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 bore
                 his
                 seventeenth
                 Consulate
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               End
               of
               
                 Socrates
                 Scholasticus's
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
              
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               ECCLESIASTICAL
               HISTORY
               OF
               Evagrius
               Scholasticus
               EPIPHANIENSIS
               ,
               (
               And
               [
               One
               ]
               of
               the
               EX-PRAEFECTS
               ,
               )
               IN
               SIX
               BOOKS
               ,
               Translated
               out
               of
               the
               GREEK
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               Edition
               set
               forth
               by
               VALESIUS
               ,
               and
               Printed
               at
               PARIS
               in
               the
               Year
               1673.
               
            
             
               Together
               with
               VALESIUS's
               Annotations
               on
               the
               said
               Historian
               ;
               which
               are
               done
               into
               ENGLISH
               ,
               and
               set
               at
               their
               proper
               places
               in
               the
               Margin
               .
            
             
               Hereunto
               also
               is
               annexed
               an
               account
               of
               the
               foresaid
               
                 Historian's
                 Life
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
              
               ,
               Collected
               by
               VALESIUS
               ,
               and
               Rendred
               into
               ENGLISH
               .
            
             
               
                 HINC
                 LUCEM
                 ET
                 POCULA
                 SACRA
              
               printer's or publisher's device
            
             
               CAMBRIDGE
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 John
                 Hayes
              
               ,
               Printer
               to
               the
               University
               .
               1681.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               VALESIUS'S
               ACCOUNT
               OF
               THE
               LIFE
               ,
               AND
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               ,
               OF
               
                 EVAGRIUS
                 SCHOLASTICUS
                 Epiphaniensis
              
               .
            
             
               
                 EVagrius
                 Scholasticus
              
               was
               by
               Nation
               a
               Syrian
               ,
               as
               was
               also
               †
               Theodoret
               :
               born
               at
               Epiphania
               (
               which
               was
               a
               City
               of
               
                 Syria
                 Secunda
              
               ;
               )
               as
               he
               himself
               has
               declared
               in
               the
               Title
               of
               his
               own
               work
               .
               Therefore
               I
               wonder
               at
               
                 Gerardus
                 Vossius
              
               ,
               who
               (
               in
               
                 his
                 Book
                 de
                 Historicis
                 Graecis
              
               ,
               pag.
               498
               ,
               )
               relates
               that
               Evagrius
               was
               born
               at
               Antioch
               .
               But
               Evagrius
               himself
               ,
               (
               both
               in
               the
               
                 Title
                 of
                 his
                 History
              
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               
                 his
                 Third
                 Book
              
               ,
               Chap.
               34
               ,
               )
               does
               expressly
               attest
               that
               he
               was
               born
               at
               Epiphania
               .
               For
               ,
               speaking
               there
               concerning
               Cosmas
               Bishop
               of
               Epiphania
               ,
               his
               words
               are
               these
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Cosmas
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Our
                 Epiphania
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Vicinage
                 whereof
                 runs
                 the
              
               [
               River
               ]
               Orontes
               ,
               &c.
               
               Besides
               ,
               Photius
               (
               in
               
                 his
                 Bibliotheca
              
               ,
               chap.
               29
               ,
               )
               affirms
               that
               Evagrius
               was
               born
               in
               Epiphania
               a
               City
               of
               
                 Syria
                 Coele
              
               〈…〉
               ▪
               which
               is
               strange
               ,
               
                 Nicephorus
                 Callistus
              
               does
               in
               two
               places
               term
               our
               Evag●●●●
               〈…〉
               ot
               Epiphaniensis
               ,
               but
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Illustrious
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               in
               
                 Nicephorus's
                 First
                 Book
              
               ,
               chap.
               1
               ,
               the
               words
               are
               these
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               Moreover
               ,
               Evagrius
               
                 the
                 Illustrious
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               ,
               in
               Book
               16.
               
               Chap.
               31
               ;
               Nicephorus
               quoting
               a
               passage
               of
               Evagrius
               ,
               out
               of
               
                 his
                 Third
                 Book
              
               ,
               Chap.
               34
               ,
               (
               which
               passage
               I
               have
               just
               now
               mentioned
               ,
               )
               expresses
               himself
               thus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
              
               Evagrius
               
                 the
                 Illustrious
                 has
                 related
                 concerning
              
               Severus
               .
               But
               ,
               my
               Sentiment
               is
               ,
               that
               Transcribers
               have
               mistook
               at
               both
               those
               places
               ,
               and
               have
               written
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               [
               Illustrious
               ,
               ]
               instead
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               [
               Epiphaniensis
               .
               ]
               Doubtless
               ,
               Nicephorus
               might
               have
               been
               evidently
               informed
               ,
               from
               
               Evagrius's
               own
               words
               which
               he
               there
               produces
               ,
               (
               which
               we
               have
               also
               quoted
               above
               ,
               )
               that
               Evagrius
               had
               been
               born
               at
               Epiphania
               .
               Further
               ,
               Evagrius
               was
               born
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               
                 Justinianus
                 Augustus
              
               ,
               on
               the
               year
               of
               Our
               Lord
               536
               ,
               or
               537
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               demonstrated
               from
               
               Evagrius's
               own
               Testimony
               ,
               in
               my
               *
               
                 Notes
                 on
                 Book
              
               4.
               
               Chap.
               29.
               
                 of
                 his
                 History
              
               .
               On
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               540
               ,
               his
               Parents
               committed
               him
               to
               the
               care
               of
               a
               School-Master
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               learn
               
                 the
                 Letters
              
               .
               At
               which
               time
               (
               when
               Thomas
               Bishop
               of
               Apamia
               had
               given
               notice
               to
               the
               neighbouring
               Cities
               ,
               that
               on
               a
               set
               day
               he
               would
               show
               the
               enlivening
               wood
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               which
               was
               kept
               at
               Apamia
               ;
               )
               Evagrius
               was
               lead
               to
               that
               City
               by
               his
               Parents
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               own
               eyes
               saw
               that
               Miracle
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               performed
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               as
               himself
               attests
               
               in
               
                 his
                 Fourth
                 Book
              
               ,
               Chap.
               26.
               
               Now
               ,
               this
               hapned
               on
               the
               year
               of
               
                 Christ
                 ▪
              
               540
               ;
               when
               the
               Persians
               ,
               having
               made
               an
               irruption
               into
               Syria
               ,
               had
               burnt
               Antioch
               :
               which
               was
               done
               in
               
                 Justinus
                 Junior's
                 Consulate
              
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               informed
               by
               
                 Marcellinus
                 Comes
              
               ,
               and
               Marius
               in
               
                 his
                 Chronicon
              
               .
               Two
               years
               after
               this
               ,
               when
               †
               
                 The
                 Lues
                 Inguinaria
              
               began
               to
               rage
               in
               the
               
                 East
                 ,
                 Evagrius
              
               was
               as
               yet
               under
               a
               School-Master
               ,
               learning
               
                 the
                 Letters
              
               ,
               and
               was
               seized
               by
               
                 that
                 Pestilence
              
               ,
               as
               he
               himself
               attests
               ,
               Book
               4.
               chap.
               29.
               
               Having
               afterwards
               left
               the
               Schools
               of
               the
               Grammarian●
               ,
               he
               be
               took
               himself
               to
               the
               Study
               of
               Rhetorick
               .
               And
               when
               he
               had
               made
               a
               great
               proficiency
               in
               
                 that
                 Art
              
               ,
               he
               was
               registred
               *
               amongst
               the
               company
               of
               Advocates
               .
               Whence
               he
               got
               the
               Appellation
               of
               Scholasticus
               :
               which
               term
               signifies
               
                 a
                 Lawyer
              
               ,
               as
               Macarius
               informs
               us
               in
               
                 his
                 fifteenth
                 Homily
              
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               :
               †
               
                 He
                 that
                 desires
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 knowledge
                 in
              
               Forensian
               Cases
               ,
               
                 goes
                 and
                 learns
                 the
              
               Notes
               [
               Letters
               ,
               or
               ,
               Abbreviatures
               .
               ]
               
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 has
                 been
                 the
                 first
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 goes
                 to
                 the
                 School
                 of
                 the
              
               Romans
               ,
               
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 goes
                 away
                 to
                 the
                 School
                 of
                 the
              
               Pragmatici
               [
               or
               ,
               Practicants
               ]
               
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 again
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
              
               Arcarius
               [
               or
               ,
               Novice
               .
               ]
               
                 Then
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 made
              
               a
               Scholasticus
               ,
               
                 he
                 is
              
               Novice
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 the
              
               Lawyers
               .
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 there
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 made
                 a
              
               President
               [
               or
               Governour
               
                 of
                 a
              
               Province
               .
               ]
               
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 made
                 a
              
               Governour
               ,
               
                 He
                 takes
                 to
                 himselfe
                 an
              
               Assistant
               [
               Councellour
               ]
               or
               Assessour
               .
               In
               
                 Macarius's
                 Greek
                 Text
              
               ,
               I
               have
               mended
               it
               thus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 he
                 that
                 desires
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 knowledge
                 in
                 Forensian
                 Cases
              
               ;
               not
               as
               't
               is
               in
               the
               common
               reading
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 he
                 that
                 desires
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 knowledge
                 in
                 Letters
                 .
              
               Further
               ,
               in
               what
               City
               Evagrius
               practised
               the
               Law
               ,
               't
               is
               uncertain
               .
               Notwithstanding
               ,
               my
               conjecture
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               pleaded
               Causes
               at
               Antioch
               :
               in
               which
               City
               there
               were
               three
               Fora
               [
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Courts
                 of
                 Judicature
              
               ]
               or
               Tribunals
               ;
               and
               as
               many
               
                 Schools
                 of
                 Advocates
              
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               observed
               from
               Libanius
               ,
               in
               my
               Notes
               on
               Evagrius
               ,
               Book
               1.
               *
               chap.
               18.
               
               'T
               is
               certain
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               be
               an
               Advocate
               at
               Epiphania
               ,
               (
               which
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               declared
               already
               ,
               was
               the
               place
               of
               his
               Nativity
               ;
               )
               in
               regard
               that
               City
               had
               no
               
                 Judiciary
                 Forum
              
               ,
               but
               brought
               its
               Causes
               to
               Apamia
               ,
               in
               which
               City
               the
               Consularis
               of
               
                 Syria
                 Secunda
              
               held
               a
               Court
               of
               judicature
               .
               But
               ,
               for
               my
               believing
               Evagrius
               to
               have
               been
               an
               Advocate
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               rather
               than
               at
               Apamia
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               chief
               reason
               ;
               because
               he
               was
               mostly
               conversant
               in
               that
               City
               ,
               where
               he
               married
               a
               wife
               also
               ,
               and
               begat
               sons
               of
               her
               .
               He
               married
               a
               daughter
               likewise
               in
               that
               City
               ,
               as
               himself
               attests
               in
               
                 his
                 Fourth
                 Book
              
               ,
               chap.
               29.
               
               And
               after
               she
               ,
               together
               with
               her
               son
               ,
               had
               ended
               her
               life
               by
               the
               Pestilentiall
               disease
               ,
               on
               the
               tenth
               year
               of
               
                 Mauricius
                 ;
                 Evagrius
              
               ,
               deprived
               of
               his
               wife
               and
               children
               ,
               remarried
               ,
               and
               took
               to
               wife
               a
               young
               Virgin
               in
               that
               City
               ,
               as
               he
               relates
               Book
               6.
               chap.
               8.
               
               Where
               he
               attests
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               City
               kept
               holiday
               on
               that
               account
               ,
               and
               celebrated
               a
               publick
               Festivity
               ,
               *
               both
               in
               
                 Pompous
                 Shows
              
               ,
               and
               also
               about
               his
               marriage-bed
               .
               Whence
               't
               is
               by
               the
               way
               apparent
               ,
               how
               great
               his
               authority
               was
               at
               Antioch
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               he
               wrote
               
                 his
                 History
              
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               Collected
               from
               
                 the
                 twentieth
              
               *
               chapter
               of
               
                 his
                 First
                 Book
              
               .
               Where
               speaking
               concerning
               the
               
                 Empress
                 Eudocia's
                 Jerusalem-journey
              
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               she
               came
               to
               Antioch
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 in
                 her
                 journey
                 which
                 she
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 City
                 of
                 Christ
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 she
                 [
                 Eudocia
                 ]
                 comes
                 hither
                 ,
              
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 to
                 Antioch
                 .
                 )
                 Evagrius
              
               therefore
               lived
               at
               Antioch
               when
               he
               wrote
               this
               History
               .
               Hence
               't
               is
               that
               
                 Evagri
                 〈…〉
              
               〈…〉
               diligent
               in
               recounting
               the
               Works
               and
               
                 Publick
                 Edifices
              
               of
               the
               City
               Antioch
               ;
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               〈…〉
               ▪
               
                 Book
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               18
               ,
               and
               in
               
                 his
                 Third
                 Book
              
               ,
               chap.
               28.
               
               At
               which
               places
               he
               does
               not
               obscurely
               intimate
               ▪
               that
               he
               lived
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               whilest
               he
               wrote
               these
               things
               .
               Hence
               't
               is
               also
               ,
               that
               he
               mentions
               with
               so
               much
               care
               and
               diligence
               ,
               the
               earth-quakes
               ,
               wherewith
               Antioch
               was
               now
               and
               then
               shaken
               :
               and
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Notation
               of
               the
               times
               he
               always
               makes
               use
               of
               the
               Antiochian
               years
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               this
               may
               be
               Collected
               from
               the
               
                 seventh
                 chapter
              
               of
               
                 his
                 Sixth
                 Book
              
               ,
               where
               he
               relates
               ,
               that
               
                 Gregorius
                 Patriarch
              
               of
               Antioch
               (
               having
               been
               accused
               of
               Incest
               ,
               before
               
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 Comes
              
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               by
               a
               Silver-smith
               ,
               )
               appealed
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               Synod
               .
               And
               when
               he
               went
               to
               Constantinople
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               prosecution
               of
               his
               Cause
               before
               the
               Emperour
               and
               Synod
               ,
               he
               took
               Evagrius
               along
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               his
               Assessour
               and
               Counseller
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               make
               use
               of
               his
               advice
               .
               By
               which
               words
               Evagrius
               does
               plainly
               enough
               declare
               himself
               to
               have
               been
               an
               Advocate
               and
               a
               Lawyer
               .
               For
               Assessours
               were
               wont
               to
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               their
               body
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               the
               Civill
               as
               Military
               Magistrates
               .
               Nor
               was
               Evagrius
               Councellour
               to
               Gregorius
               in
               this
               criminall
               affair
               only
               ,
               but
               in
               other
               causes
               also
               .
               For
               in
               regard
               Gregorius
               was
               Patriarch
               of
               the
               Orientall
               Church
               ,
               and
               *
               could
               not
               but
               have
               the
               examination
               of
               many
               Causes
               every
               day
               ,
               he
               must
               necessarily
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               some
               Assessour
               ,
               who
               might
               suggest
               to
               him
               the
               
                 Forms
                 of
                 Right
              
               and
               of
               the
               Laws
               .
               Indeed
               ,
               
               Evagrius's
               words
               do
               fully
               declare
               what
               I
               have
               said
               .
               For
               he
               saith
               ▪
               *
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Having
                 me
                 therefore
                 his
                 Assessour
                 and
                 Companion
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 's
                 [
                 City
                 ,
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 ]
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 his
                 defence
                 against
                 these
                 [
                 accusations
                 .
              
               ]
               But
               let
               the
               Studious
               determine
               concerning
               this
               matter
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               own
               arbitrement
               .
               'T
               is
               sufficient
               for
               me
               ,
               to
               have
               proposed
               my
               conjecture
               to
               the
               Readers
               .
               Further
               ,
               the
               same
               Gregorius
               made
               use
               of
               
               Evagrius's
               judgment
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               
                 Judiciary
                 proceedings
              
               ,
               but
               in
               writing
               Letters
               also
               ,
               and
               Relations
               ,
               which
               he
               now
               and
               then
               sent
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ;
               in
               
                 his
                 Sermons
              
               likewise
               and
               Orations
               ;
               as
               Evagrius
               attests
               at
               the
               †
               
                 close
                 of
                 his
                 History
              
               .
               Which
               *
               Volume
               when
               Evagrius
               had
               published
               ,
               
               not
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               Gregorius
               the
               Patriarch
               ,
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               
                 Tiberius
                 Constantinus
              
               ,
               he
               had
               the
               dignity
               of
               a
               Quaestorate
               bestowed
               upon
               him
               by
               the
               same
               Emperour
               .
               And
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               made
               
                 an
                 Oration
                 concerning
                 the
                 praises
                 of
              
               Mauricius
               Augustus
               ,
               
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Birth
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 noble
                 child
              
               Theodosius
               ,
               he
               received
               the
               Codicills
               of
               a
               Praefecture
               from
               the
               same
               Mauricius
               ;
               as
               he
               himself
               attests
               
                 at
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 his
                 History
                 .
              
               Evagrius's
               words
               there
               are
               thus
               translated
               by
               
                 Christophorson
                 :
                 Pro
                 quibus
                 duos
                 honoris
                 gradus
                 consecuti
                 sumus
                 :
                 Quaesturam
                 à
              
               Tiberio
               Constantino
               ,
               &
               
                 munus
                 Tabularum
                 servandarum
                 ,
                 in
                 quibus
                 Praefectorum
                 nomina
                 inscribebantur
                 ,
                 à
              
               Mauricio
               Tiberio
               :
               
                 For
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 obtained
                 two
                 degrees
                 of
                 honour
                 :
                 a
                 Quaesture
                 of
              
               Tiberius
               Constantinus
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 keeping
                 the
                 Tables
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 Praefects
                 were
                 inscribed
                 ,
                 of
              
               Mauricius
               Tiberius
               .
               Which
               ill
               rendition
               deceived
               
                 Gerardus
                 Vossius
              
               and
               
                 Philippus
                 Labbaeus
              
               .
               For
               Vossius
               (
               in
               his
               *
               
                 Book
                 de
                 Historicis
                 Graecis
              
               ,
               )
               treading
               in
               
               Christophorson's
               steps
               ,
               says
               thus
               :
               
                 Pro
                 duobus
                 autem
                 hisce
                 Libris
                 ait
                 gemino
                 se
                 honore
                 esse
                 affectum
                 .
                 Nam
                 à
              
               Tiberio
               Constantino
               
                 Quaesturâ
                 fuisse
                 ornatum
                 :
                 sed
                 a
              
               Mauricio
               
                 consecutum
                 esse
                 ,
                 ut
                 Tabulis
                 publicis
                 praeesset
                 :
                 now
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 two
                 Books
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 double
                 honour
                 conferred
                 on
                 himself
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 honoured
                 [
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 ]
                 with
                 a
                 Quaesture
                 by
              
               Tiberius
               Constantinus
               :
               
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 obtained
                 of
              
               Mauricius
               ,
               
                 the
                 having
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 Tables
                 .
              
               But
               
                 Philippus
                 Labbaeus
              
               (
               in
               
                 his
                 dissertation
                 de
                 Scriptoribus
                 Ecclesiasticis
              
               ,
               )
               hath
               *
               interpolated
               Christophorsons
               Version
               ,
               after
               this
               manner
               :
               
                 Seque
                 duos
                 honoris
                 gradus
                 ait
                 consecutum
                 :
                 &
                 primùm
                 à
              
               Tiberio
               Constantino
               
                 ad
                 Quaesturam
                 evectum
                 ;
                 tum
                 à
              
               Mauricio
               
                 munus
                 adeptum
                 servandarum
                 Tabularum
                 ,
                 in
                 quibus
                 non
                 tàm
                 nomina
                 ,
                 quàm
                 ipsa
                 Praefectorum
                 acta
                 inscribebantur
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 says
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 obtained
                 two
                 degrees
                 of
                 honour
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 preferred
                 to
                 a
                 Quaesture
                 by
              
               Tiberius
               Constantinus
               ;
               
                 and
                 secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 procured
                 of
              
               Mauricius
               
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 keeping
                 the
                 publick
                 Tables
                 ,
                 wherein
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 names
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Praefects
                 were
                 inscribed
                 .
                 Musculus
              
               has
               done
               much
               better
               ,
               who
               hath
               rendred
               the
               passage
               in
               Evagrius
               thus
               :
               
                 Quarum
                 etiam
                 Gratiâ
                 duas
                 dignitates
                 sumus
                 consecuti
                 :
                 à
              
               Tiberio
               Constantino
               
                 Quaestoratum
                 largiente
              
               ,
               Mauricio
               verò
               Tiberio
               
                 Literas
                 Hyparchicas
                 mittente
                 ,
                 On
                 account
                 of
                 which
                 [
                 Volume
                 of
                 Relations
                 ,
                 Letters
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
                 we
                 have
                 obtained
                 two
                 dignities
                 :
                 [
                 one
                 ]
                 from
              
               Tiberius
               Constantinus
               ,
               
                 who
                 gave
                 us
                 a
                 Quaestorate
                 ;
                 and
                 [
                 another
                 ]
                 from
              
               Mauricius
               Tiberius
               
                 who
                 sent
                 us
                 his
                 Hyparchicall
                 Letters
                 .
              
               He
               would
               have
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 Codicills
                 of
                 a
                 Praefecture
              
               ,
               which
               the
               Latines
               term
               †
               Letters
               also
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               long
               since
               observed
               in
               
                 my
                 Notes
                 on
                 Ammianus
                 Marcellinus
              
               .
               Hence
               't
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 his
                 History
                 ,
                 Evagrius
              
               terms
               himself
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               [
               
                 one
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Ex-Praefects
              
               ,
               because
               
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 rewarded
                 with
                 the
                 Codicills
                 of
                 an
                 honorary
                 Praefecture
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
              
               After
               this
               ,
               the
               same
               Evagrius
               published
               
                 Six
                 Books
                 of
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
              
               ,
               beginning
               from
               those
               times
               wherein
               Theodoret
               and
               Socrates
               had
               closed
               their
               Histories
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 Ephesine
                 Synod
              
               ,
               wherein
               Nestorius
               was
               condemned
               and
               deposed
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               from
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               431.
               
               And
               he
               has
               continued
               
                 his
                 History
              
               to
               the
               twelfth
               year
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Mauricius
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               year
               of
               
                 our
                 Lord
              
               594.
               
               In
               
                 his
                 Third
                 Book
              
               ,
               at
               chap.
               33
               ,
               speaking
               concerning
               Severus
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               he
               says
               that
               at
               such
               time
               as
               he
               wrote
               these
               things
               it
               was
               the
               
                 Six
                 hundredth
                 fourty
                 first
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Antiochians
                 .
              
               In
               regard
               therefore
               the
               Antiochian-Hera
               precedes
               
                 that
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Nativity
              
               fourty
               eight
               years
               ;
               if
               from
               the
               number
               641
               we
               substract
               48
               years
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               594.
               
               The
               same
               may
               also
               be
               Collected
               from
               Book
               4
               ,
               chap.
               29.
               where
               Evagrius
               writes
               ,
               that
               whilest
               he
               penned
               this
               History
               ,
               
                 that
                 Plague
                 in
                 the
                 Groyne
              
               which
               had
               almost
               wholly
               destroyed
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               had
               already
               raged
               two
               and
               fifty
               years
               .
               Now
               ,
               this
               Plague
               began
               to
               rage
               two
               years
               after
               Antioch
               had
               been
               taken
               by
               the
               Persians
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               542.
               
               To
               which
               number
               of
               years
               if
               you
               add
               two
               and
               fifty
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               made
               
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 Christ
              
               594.
               
               Further
               ,
               
               Evagrius's
               diligence
               is
               chiefly
               to
               be
               commended
               ,
               because
               ,
               undertaking
               to
               write
               
                 an
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
              
               ,
               he
               made
               a
               Collection
               of
               whatever
               was
               pertinent
               to
               that
               Subject
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               best
               Writers
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Priscus
                 ,
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 Zacharias
                 ,
                 Eustathius
                 ,
              
               and
               Procopius
               [
               who
               were
               all
               ]
               Rhetoricians
               .
               His
               Style
               likewise
               is
               not
               to
               be
               found
               fault
               with
               .
               For
               it
               has
               a
               Beauty
               and
               Elegancy
               ;
               as
               Photius
               does
               also
               attest
               .
               But
               the
               chief
               thing
               commendable
               in
               Evagrius
               is
               ,
               that
               of
               all
               the
               
                 Greek
                 Writers
                 of
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
              
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               only
               person
               ,
               who
               has
               kept
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               true
               Faith
               intire
               and
               undefiled
               ;
               as
               (
               after
               
                 Photius
                 )
                 Baronius
              
               has
               observed
               in
               
                 his
                 Annalls
              
               .
               Notwithstanding
               ,
               he
               deserves
               reproof
               for
               this
               ,
               viz.
               because
               he
               has
               not
               used
               so
               much
               diligence
               in
               searching
               out
               the
               Monuments
               of
               
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Antiquity
              
               ,
               as
               in
               reading
               
                 Profane
                 Writers
              
               .
               Indeed
               ,
               almost
               the
               whole
               
                 Sixth
                 Book
              
               is
               spent
               in
               a
               Narrative
               of
               the
               
                 Persian
                 War.
              
               Besides
               ,
               his
               Style
               in
               many
               places
               is
               Redundant
               and
               Luxuriant
               ,
               as
               Photius
               has
               truly
               remarked
               in
               
                 his
                 Bibliotheca
              
               .
               An
               instance
               of
               which
               
                 superfluity
                 of
                 Expression
              
               you
               have
               in
               Book
               1.
               
               Chap.
               2
               ;
               where
               he
               speaks
               concerning
               Nestorius
               after
               this
               manner
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 that
                 tongue
                 full
                 of
                 hostility
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 second
                 Sanhedrim
                 of
                 Caîphas
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               ,
               in
               Book
               2.
               chap.
               3
               ;
               where
               he
               describes
               S
               t
               
                 Euphemia's
                 Church
              
               ,
               which
               was
               at
               Chalcedon
               :
               The
               same
               
                 redundancy
                 of
                 Style
              
               ,
               the
               Studious
               Reader
               will
               of
               himself
               easily
               observe
               ,
               in
               many
               other
               places
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               
                 Rob
                 ▪
                 Stephens
              
               was
               the
               first
               person
               that
               Printed
               
                 Evagrius's
                 History
                 in
                 Greek
              
               ,
               from
               one
               only
               
                 Manuscript
                 Copy
              
               belonging
               to
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Library
                 ,
                 which
                 Manuscript
              
               is
               very
               new
               ,
               and
               not
               extraordinary
               good
               .
               For
               in
               many
               places
               't
               is
               defective
               and
               imperfect
               .
               But
               we
               have
               mended
               and
               perfected
               
                 Evagrius's
                 History
              
               in
               so
               many
               places
               ,
               from
               
                 two
                 Manuscript
                 Copies
              
               of
               the
               best
               note
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               seem
               now
               to
               have
               been
               first
               published
               .
               The
               first
               of
               
                 these
                 Copies
              
               was
               the
               
                 Florent
                 .
                 Manuscript
              
               ,
               [
               taken
               ]
               out
               of
               S
               t
               
                 Laurence's
                 Library
              
               ,
               which
               the
               most
               famous
               
                 Michael
                 Erminius
              
               compared
               with
               the
               
                 Geneva
                 Edition
              
               ,
               and
               sent
               me
               the
               
                 Various
                 Readings
              
               written
               out
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               .
               On
               which
               account
               I
               profess
               my self
               very
               much
               oblieged
               
               to
               him
               .
               This
               Manuscript
               is
               the
               best
               and
               ancientest
               of
               all
               the
               Copies
               of
               Evagrius
               .
               For
               't
               is
               written
               in
               parchment
               ,
               [
               and
               was
               transcribed
               ]
               about
               five
               hundred
               years
               since
               more
               or
               less
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               been
               informed
               by
               one
               that
               saw
               it
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Emericus
                 Bigotius
              
               ,
               an
               excellent
               Schollar
               ,
               and
               a
               person
               who
               has
               deserved
               well
               of
               Learning
               :
               by
               whose
               favour
               and
               Intervention
               I
               received
               the
               fore
               mentioned
               
                 Various
                 Readings
              
               ,
               sent
               by
               the
               most
               famons
               
                 Michael
                 Erminius
              
               .
               In
               the
               same
               
                 Florentine
                 Manuscript
              
               ,
               some
               not
               unlearned
               Scholia
               were
               written
               in
               the
               margin
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               put
               into
               
                 our
                 Annotations
              
               ,
               in
               their
               due
               places
               .
               But
               ,
               the
               Reader
               is
               to
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               
                 Florentine
                 Manuscript
              
               is
               contained
               
                 Socrates
                 Scholasticus's
                 History
              
               also
               ,
               the
               various
               Readings
               whereof
               the
               same
               Erminius
               sent
               me
               long
               since
               ,
               written
               out
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               ;
               as
               I
               have
               attested
               above
               four
               years
               since
               ,
               in
               
                 that
                 Preface
              
               I
               prefixt
               before
               
                 my
                 Edition
                 of
                 Socrates
              
               and
               Sozomen
               .
               The
               
                 second
                 Manuscript
                 Copy
              
               was
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Library
               of
               that
               
                 most
                 Illustrious
                 Prelate
              
               Dionysius
               Tellerius
               ,
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Rheims
               :
               this
               is
               no
               very
               ancient
               Copy
               ;
               but
               't
               is
               a
               good
               one
               ,
               and
               transcribed
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               Learned
               man.
               This
               Copy
               was
               of
               great
               use
               to
               us
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               now
               and
               then
               shown
               in
               
                 our
                 Annotations
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               FIRST
               BOOK
               OF
               THE
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               OF
               
                 EVAGRIVS
                 SCHOLASTICVS
                 Epiphaniensis
              
               ,
               And
               [
               one
               ]
               of
               the
               EX-PRAEFECTS
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Writers
                 Preface
                 [
                 wherein
                 he
                 declares
                 ]
                 on
                 what
                 account
                 he
                 betook
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Writing
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 History
                 .
              
               
                 EUSEBIUS
                 Surnamed
                 PAMPHILUS
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Person
                   both
                   eminently
                   Eloquent
                   as
                   to
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   powerfull
                   in
                   his
                   Writings
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   his
                   perswasives
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   able
                   (
                   if
                   not
                   to
                   render
                   them
                
                 a
                 
                   perfectly
                   Orthodox
                   ,
                   yet
                   )
                   to
                   prevail
                   upon
                   his
                   Readers
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   to
                   embrace
                   our
                   [
                   Sentiments
                   :
                
                 ]
                 Eusebius
                 surnamed
                 Pamphilus
                 [
                 
                   I
                   say
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 Sozomen
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 and
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   best
                   and
                   most
                   accurate
                   manner
                   have
                   set
                   forth
                   in
                   Writing
                   ,
                   both
                   the
                   Advent
                   of
                   [
                   our
                
                 ]
                 Compassionate
                 God
                 
                   amongst
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                
                 his
                 Ascent
                 
                   into
                   the
                   heavens
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   the
                   divine
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Martyrs
                   have
                   couragiously
                   performed
                   in
                   their
                   Combats
                   [
                   in
                   defence
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   ;
                   ]
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   whatever
                   else
                   hath
                   been
                   transacted
                   by
                   those
                   of
                   our
                   Religion
                   ,
                   whether
                   praise-worthy
                   ,
                   or
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   till
                   some
                
                 b
                 
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Emperour
                
                 Theodosius's
                 
                   Reign
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   no
                   person
                   has
                   hitherto
                   given
                   an
                   orderly
                   Narrative
                   of
                   the
                   transactions
                   that
                   hapned
                   afterwards
                   ,
                   which
                   [
                   notwithstanding
                   ]
                   are
                   not
                   much
                   inferiour
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   I
                   have
                   resolved
                   (
                   though
                   I
                   am
                   but
                   little
                   versed
                   in
                   such
                   things
                   ,
                   )
                   to
                   undertake
                   this
                   Work
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   compile
                   an
                   History
                   of
                   those
                   affairs
                   ;
                   being
                   very
                   confident
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   his
                   assistance
                   ,
                   who
                   infused
                   wisdome
                   into
                   Fishermen
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   the
                   tongue
                   of
                   a
                   Brute
                   utter
                   an
                   articulate
                   voice
                   ;
                   I
                   shall
                   raise
                   affairs
                   already
                   buried
                   in
                   Oblivion
                   ,
                   give
                   life
                   to
                   them
                   by
                   my
                   Discourse
                   ,
                   and
                   render
                   them
                   immortall
                   by
                   an
                   [
                   eternall
                   ]
                   commemoration
                   :
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   my
                   Readers
                   may
                   know
                   ,
                   what
                   [
                   has
                   been
                   done
                   ,
                   ]
                   when
                   ,
                   where
                   ,
                   how
                   ,
                   against
                   whom
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   whom
                   affairs
                   have
                   been
                   transacted
                   ,
                   untill
                   our
                   own
                   times
                   :
                   and
                   [
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   ]
                   nothing
                   worthy
                   to
                   be
                   remembred
                   ,
                   may
                   lie
                   concealed
                   by
                   a
                   remiss
                   and
                   dissolute
                   Sloth
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   its
                   next
                   neighbour
                   ,
                   )
                   Oblivion
                   .
                   Divine
                   assistance
                   therefore
                   being
                   my
                   guide
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   begin
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Authours
                   I
                   have
                   already
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   closed
                   their
                   History
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                
                 That
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 impious
                 Julian
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Heresies
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 little
                 quieted
                 ,
                 *
                 the
                 Devil
                 afterwards
                 disturbed
                 the
                 Faith
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 WHen
                 the
                 impiety
                 of
                 Julian
                 had
                 now
                 been
                 drowned
                 in
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Arius's
                 madness
                 bound
                 in
                 the
                 Fetters
                 made
                 at
                 Nicaea
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 Eunomius
                 and
                 Macedonius
                 ,
                 a
                 driven
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 [
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 
                 by
                 an
                 impetuous
                 wind
                 ,
                 ]
                 had
                 been
                 Shipwrack't
                 about
                 the
                 Bosphorus
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 sacred
                 City
                 Constantinople
                 :
                 when
                 the
                 Holy
                 Church
                 ,
                 having
                 laid
                 aside
                 her
                 late
                 filth
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 recovering
                 her
                 Pristine
                 beauty
                 and
                 gracefullness
                 ,
                 was
                 clothed
                 †
                 
                   in
                   a
                   Vesture
                   of
                   Gold
                   wrought
                   about
                   with
                   divers
                   colours
                   ,
                
                 and
                 made
                 fit
                 for
                 her
                 Lover
                 and
                 [
                 Celestiall
                 ]
                 Bridegroom
                 :
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 Virtue
                 's
                 enemie
                 ,
                 unable
                 to
                 bear
                 this
                 ,
                 raises
                 a
                 new
                 and
                 ‖
                 unusuall
                 kind
                 of
                 War
                 against
                 us
                 ;
                 contemning
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 Idols
                 which
                 now
                 lay
                 tramplied
                 under
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 abandoning
                 
                 Arius's
                 Servile
                 madness
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 indeed
                 afraid
                 of
                 making
                 an
                 attack
                 against
                 [
                 our
                 ]
                 Faith
                 ,
                 [
                 openly
                 ]
                 as
                 an
                 enemy
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 was
                 fortified
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 such
                 eminent
                 Holy
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 and
                 [
                 because
                 ]
                 he
                 had
                 lost
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 Forces
                 in
                 the
                 Siege
                 thereof
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 attempts
                 this
                 business
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 method
                 [
                 rather
                 ]
                 as
                 theeves
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 by
                 inventing
                 certain
                 Questions
                 and
                 Answers
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 in
                 a
                 new
                 manner
                 *
                 perverted
                 the
                 erroneous
                 to
                 Judaism
                 ;
                 the
                 Wretch
                 being
                 insensible
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 foiled
                 †
                 even
                 this
                 way
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 b
                 Term
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 the
                 sharpest
                 resistance
                 against
                 ,
                 he
                 now
                 admires
                 and
                 embraces
                 :
                 rejoycing
                 mightily
                 (
                 though
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 wholly
                 *
                 vanquish
                 us
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 adulterate
                 even
                 but
                 one
                 word
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 ▪
                 many
                 times
                 c
                 wound
                 up
                 himself
                 within
                 his
                 own
                 malice
                 ,
                 he
                 d
                 invented
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 one
                 Letter
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 indeed
                 †
                 lead
                 to
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 notwithstanding
                 would
                 separate
                 the
                 understanding
                 from
                 the
                 tongue
                 ;
                 least
                 with
                 both
                 they
                 should
                 confess
                 and
                 glorifie
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 concordant
                 and
                 agreeable
                 manner
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 was
                 performed
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 conclusion
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 declare
                 in
                 their
                 due
                 places
                 and
                 times
                 .
                 Whereto
                 I
                 will
                 likewise
                 add
                 whatever
                 else
                 I
                 could
                 finde
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 related
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 may
                 seem
                 forreign
                 to
                 my
                 subject
                 ;
                 [
                 resolving
                 ]
                 e
                 to
                 close
                 my
                 History
                 where
                 it
                 shall
                 seem
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 compassionate
                 and
                 propitious
                 Deity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                
                 How
                 Nestorius
                 was
                 detected
                 by
                 his
                 disciple
                 Anastasius
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Sermon
                
                 ,
                 termed
                 the
                 Holy
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 *
                 Theotocos
                 ,
                 but
                 †
                 Christotocos
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 reason
                 
                   [
                   Nestorius
                
                 ]
                 was
                 pronounced
                 an
                 Heretick
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 Nestorius
                 (
                 that
                 tongue
                 full
                 of
                 Hostility
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 second
                 Sanhedrim
                 of
                 Caïphas
                 ;
                 that
                 shop
                 of
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Christ
                 is
                 again
                 a
                 bargained
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 sold
                 ;
                 his
                 Natures
                 being
                 divided
                 and
                 torn
                 in
                 sunder
                 ,
                 of
                 Whom
                 not
                 one
                 bone
                 had
                 been
                 broken
                 on
                 the
                 very
                 Cross
                 it self
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ;
                 nor
                 had
                 his
                 woven-coat
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 been
                 rent
                 by
                 the
                 Murderers
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 )
                 has
                 rejected
                 and
                 abandoned
                 the
                 term
                 Theotocos
                 ,
                 (
                 [
                 a
                 word
                 ]
                 long
                 since
                 framed
                 by
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 [
                 most
                 ]
                 approved
                 Fathers
                 by
                 [
                 the
                 inspiration
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 :
                 )
                 and
                 ,
                 instead
                 thereof
                 ,
                 has
                 coyned
                 and
                 formed
                 [
                 the
                 term
                 ]
                 Christotocos
                 ,
                 an
                 adulterate
                 coyn
                 [
                 us
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 ]
                 stamped
                 by
                 himself
                 :
                 and
                 has
                 refilled
                 the
                 Church
                 with
                 innumerable
                 wars
                 ,
                 making
                 an
                 inundation
                 of
                 Civill
                 bloud
                 therein
                 :
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 want
                 matter
                 agreeable
                 and
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 composure
                 of
                 an
                 History
                 ,
                 nor
                 [
                 shall
                 I
                 despair
                 ]
                 of
                 bringing
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 if
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 cooperation
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 God
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 )
                 I
                 shall
                 begin
                 from
                 the
                 blasphemy
                 of
                 the
                 impious
                 Nestorius
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 War
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 had
                 its
                 originall
                 from
                 hence
                 .
                 [
                 There
                 was
                 ]
                 one
                 b
                 Anastasius
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 unsound
                 opinion
                 ,
                 an
                 ardent
                 Lover
                 of
                 Nestorius
                 and
                 his
                 Jewish
                 Sentiments
                 ,
                 )
                 who
                 had
                 accompanied
                 Nestorius
                 in
                 the
                 journey
                 he
                 made
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 [
                 his
                 entring
                 upon
                 ]
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 [
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 ]
                 In
                 which
                 journey
                 (
                 having
                 had
                 a
                 conference
                 with
                 Theodorus
                 at
                 Mopsuestia
                 ,
                 and
                 heard
                 his
                 opinions
                 ,
                 )
                 
                 was
                 perverted
                 from
                 piety
                 ,
                 as
                 c
                 Theodulus
                 has
                 related
                 ,
                 treating
                 hereof
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 
                   his
                   Epistles
                
                 .
                 [
                 This
                 Anastasius
                 ,
                 ]
                 in
                 a
                 Sermon
                 he
                 Preacht
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 loved
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 audacious
                 as
                 openly
                 and
                 plainly
                 to
                 speak
                 [
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 ]
                 
                   Let
                   no
                   person
                   term
                
                 Mary
                 Theotocos
                 :
                 For
                 Mary
                 
                   was
                   a
                   woman
                   :
                   but
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   impossible
                   for
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   born
                   of
                   a
                   woman
                   .
                
                 The
                 people
                 that
                 loved
                 Christ
                 being
                 highly
                 offended
                 at
                 the
                 hearing
                 hereof
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 supposing
                 ,
                 ]
                 not
                 without
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 expression
                 opened
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 Blasphemy
                 ;
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 this
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 not
                 curb
                 [
                 Anastasius
                 ,
                 ]
                 nor
                 undertake
                 the
                 patronage
                 of
                 such
                 Sentiments
                 as
                 were
                 Orthodox
                 and
                 true
                 :
                 But
                 also
                 ,
                 openly
                 and
                 manifestly
                 added
                 strength
                 to
                 what
                 Anastasius
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 pertinaciously
                 maintained
                 disputes
                 about
                 these
                 [
                 points
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 sometimes
                 he
                 would
                 insert
                 and
                 intermix
                 his
                 own
                 opinions
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 belching
                 forth
                 the
                 poyson
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 ,
                 attempted
                 to
                 teach
                 such
                 [
                 doctrines
                 ]
                 as
                 were
                 far
                 more
                 blasphemous
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 destruction
                 ,
                 he
                 uttered
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   cannot
                   term
                   him
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   two
                   months
                   and
                   three
                   months
                   old
                
                 ;
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 plainly
                 related
                 by
                 Socrates
                 in
                 his
                 account
                 hereof
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Former
                   Ephesine
                   Synod
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                
                 What
                 
                   Cyrillus
                   the
                   Great
                
                 wrote
                 to
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Synod
                   at
                   Ephesus
                
                 was
                 convened
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 Johannes
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Antioch
                 and
                 Theodoret
                 came
                 late
                 .
              
               
                 WHich
                 [
                 assertions
                 ]
                 when
                 Cyrillus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 [
                 a
                 Prelate
                 ]
                 of
                 famous
                 memory
                 ,
                 had
                 reproved
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Letters
                 ;
                 and
                 Nestorius
                 had
                 defended
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 answers
                 thereto
                 ;
                 a
                 nor
                 could
                 be
                 prevailed
                 upon
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 those
                 [
                 Letters
                 ]
                 written
                 [
                 to
                 him
                 ]
                 by
                 Cyrillus
                 ,
                 or
                 them
                 [
                 sent
                 him
                 ]
                 by
                 Celestinus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Senior
                   Rome
                
                 ;
                 but
                 fearlessly
                 vomited
                 forth
                 his
                 own
                 poyson
                 against
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 :
                 [
                 Cyrillus
                 ,
                 ]
                 (
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 just
                 cause
                 ;
                 )
                 made
                 his
                 request
                 to
                 
                   Theodosius
                   Junior
                
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 swayed
                 the
                 Sceptre
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Eastern
                   Empire
                
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 Order
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Synod
                   at
                   Ephesus
                
                 might
                 be
                 convened
                 .
                 The
                 b
                 Imperiall
                 Letters
                 [
                 therefore
                 ]
                 were
                 dispatcht
                 away
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 Cyrillus
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 [
                 Bishops
                 that
                 ]
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 holy
                 Churches
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 .
                 [
                 Theodosius
                 ]
                 appointed
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Synod's
                 convention
                 to
                 be
                 on
                 the
                 *
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Pentecost
                 ;
                 whereon
                 the
                 life-giving
                 spirit
                 [
                 of
                 God
                 ]
                 descended
                 c
                 upon
                 us
                 .
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 Ephesus
                 is
                 not
                 far
                 distant
                 from
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 came
                 thither
                 first
                 .
                 Also
                 Cyrillus
                 and
                 the
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 about
                 him
                 arrived
                 before
                 the
                 day
                 appointed
                 .
                 But
                 Johannes
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 absent
                 at
                 the
                 set
                 day
                 ;
                 not
                 willingly
                 ,
                 (
                 d
                 as
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 many
                 persons
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Apology
                 he
                 made
                 [
                 in
                 excuse
                 for
                 his
                 not
                 coming
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
                 ;
                 ]
                 )
                 but
                 because
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 gather
                 together
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 his
                 Province
                 sooner
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Cities
                 [
                 belonging
                 to
                 ]
                 the
                 Bishops
                 [
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 ]
                 are
                 twelve
                 days
                 journey
                 distant
                 from
                 that
                 City
                 (
                 heretofore
                 called
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 )
                 termed
                 Theopolis
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 an
                 expedite
                 and
                 nimble
                 Traveller
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 to
                 others
                 [
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 good
                 at
                 travelling
                 ]
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 [
                 than
                 twelve
                 days
                 journey
                 distant
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 Ephesus
                 is
                 at
                 least
                 thirty
                 days
                 journey
                 distant
                 from
                 Antioch
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 [
                 Johannes
                 ]
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 meet
                 at
                 the
                 appointed
                 day
                 ,
                 [
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 set
                 out
                 ]
                 when
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 had
                 celebrated
                 that
                 termed
                 the
                 e
                 
                   New
                   Sunday
                
                 within
                 their
                 own
                 Sees
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                
                 How
                 Nestorius
                 was
                 deposed
                 by
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 arrivall
                 of
                 [
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 ]
                 Antioch
                 .
              
               
                 VVHen
                 therefore
                 fifteen
                 days
                 were
                 past
                 beyond
                 the
                 day
                 prefixt
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 called
                 together
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 (
                 supposing
                 that
                 the
                 Eastern
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 would
                 not
                 come
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 that
                 much
                 time
                 would
                 be
                 spent
                 before
                 they
                 could
                 be
                 got
                 together
                 )
                 [
                 meet
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ]
                 a
                 the
                 divine
                 Cyrillus
                 administring
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Caelestinus
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 has
                 been
                 said
                 )
                 governed
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Elder
                   Rome
                
                 :
                 they
                 summon
                 in
                 Nestorius
                 therefore
                 ,
                 entreating
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 give
                 in
                 his
                 answer
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 accusations
                 ]
                 brought
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 Who
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 promised
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 an
                 occasion
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 [
                 afterwards
                 ]
                 neglected
                 to
                 fullfill
                 his
                 promise
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 been
                 thrice
                 called
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 appeared
                 not
                 ;
                 [
                 whereupon
                 ]
                 the
                 Bishops
                 convened
                 undertook
                 the
                 examination
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 when
                 Memnon
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 had
                 reckoned
                 up
                 the
                 days
                 which
                 had
                 passed
                 after
                 the
                 set
                 day
                 ,
                 (
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 number
                 sixteen
                 days
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Letters
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Cyrillus
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 written
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 
                 Nestorius's
                 [
                 Letters
                 ]
                 to
                 Cyrillus
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 read
                 ;
                 moreover
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 sacred
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 famous
                 Caelestinus
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 annexed
                 :
                 further
                 ,
                 when
                 Theodotus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ancyra
                 ,
                 and
                 Acacius
                 who
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 *
                 See
                 of
                 Melitina
                 ,
                 had
                 declared
                 those
                 blasphemous
                 Expressions
                 ,
                 which
                 Nestorius
                 had
                 manifestly
                 and
                 openly
                 belched
                 forth
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 :
                 [
                 lastly
                 ,
                 ]
                 when
                 many
                 sayings
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 most
                 approved
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 expounded
                 the
                 right
                 and
                 sincere
                 Faith
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 joyned
                 together
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 various
                 blasphemies
                 foolishly
                 and
                 madly
                 uttered
                 by
                 the
                 impious
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 reduced
                 into
                 an
                 Order
                 :
                 [
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 after
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 ]
                 the
                 Holy
                 Synod
                 pronounced
                 sentence
                 [
                 against
                 Nestorius
                 ]
                 in
                 these
                 express
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   the
                   most
                   Reverend
                
                 Nestorius
                 
                   would
                   neither
                   obey
                   our
                   Summons
                   ,
                   nor
                   admit
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   and
                   most
                   Religious
                   Bishops
                   sent
                   by
                   Us
                   ,
                   We
                   have
                   been
                   forced
                   to
                   proceed
                   to
                   an
                   examination
                   of
                   his
                   impious
                   expressions
                   .
                   And
                   having
                   found
                   ,
                   both
                   from
                   his
                   Letters
                   and
                   Writings
                   which
                   have
                   been
                   recited
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   from
                   his
                   own
                   words
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   lately
                   spoken
                   in
                   this
                
                 Metropolis
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   which
                   expressions
                   of
                   his
                
                 ]
                 
                   have
                   been
                   confirmed
                
                 [
                 
                   by
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   many
                   persons
                   ,
                
                 ]
                 
                   that
                   his
                   Sentiments
                   and
                   Doctrines
                   are
                   impious
                   ;
                   being
                   necessarily
                   induced
                   thereto
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   the
                
                 [
                 
                   authority
                   of
                   the
                
                 ]
                 
                   Canons
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   by
                   the
                   Letter
                   of
                   our
                   most
                   Holy
                   Father
                   and
                   Fellow-Minister
                
                 Caelestinus
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                
                 Roman
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   after
                   many
                   tears
                   we
                   have
                   proceeded
                   to
                
                 [
                 
                   the
                   pronunciation
                   of
                
                 ]
                 
                   this
                   sad
                   sentence
                   .
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   Our
                
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   has
                   been
                   blasphemed
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   hath
                   determined
                   by
                   this
                   present
                   Holy
                   Synod
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   same
                
                 Nestorius
                 is
                 *
                 
                   divested
                   of
                   the
                   Episcopall
                   dignity
                   ,
                   and
                
                 [
                 
                   excluded
                   from
                
                 ]
                 
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   sacerdotall
                   convention
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                
                 That
                 Johannes
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 coming
                 [
                 to
                 Ephesus
                 ]
                 after
                 five
                 days
                 ,
                 deposes
                 Cyrillus
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 Memnon
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ;
                 whom
                 the
                 Synod
                 pronounced
                 innocent
                 soon
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 deposed
                 Johannes
                 and
                 his
                 party
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 ,
                 by
                 [
                 the
                 interposition
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                   Theodosius
                   ,
                   Cyrillus
                
                 and
                 Johannes
                 were
                 reconciled
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 Nestorius's
                 deposition
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 this
                 most
                 legall
                 and
                 just
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 Johannes
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Antioch
                 comes
                 to
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Prelates
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 arriving
                 [
                 there
                 ]
                 five
                 days
                 after
                 [
                 
                 Nestorius's
                 ]
                 deposition
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 convened
                 *
                 those
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 of
                 his
                 party
                 ,
                 deposes
                 Cyrillus
                 and
                 Memnon
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 Cyrillus
                 and
                 Memnon
                 had
                 presented
                 Libells
                 to
                 that
                 Synod
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 convened
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 although
                 †
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 through
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 has
                 related
                 [
                 this
                 matter
                 ]
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 )
                 Johannes
                 is
                 summoned
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 that
                 
                 deposition
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 .
                 Who
                 not
                 appearing
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 thrice
                 called
                 ,
                 Cyrillus
                 and
                 Memnon
                 are
                 absolved
                 from
                 their
                 deposition
                 ;
                 but
                 Johannes
                 and
                 the
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 of
                 his
                 party
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 holy
                 communion
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 all
                 sacerdotall
                 authority
                 .
                 [
                 Further
                 ,
                 ]
                 Theodosius
                 at
                 first
                 approved
                 not
                 of
                 
                 Nestorius's
                 deposition
                 ;
                 but
                 having
                 afterwards
                 been
                 informed
                 of
                 his
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 written
                 very
                 pious
                 Letters
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Cyrillus
                 and
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 mutuall
                 agreement
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 
                 Nestorius's
                 deposition
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                
                 Concerning
                 Paulus
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 
                   Emisa's
                   ▪
                
                 journey
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 Cyrillus's
                 commendation
                 [
                 of
                 Johannes
                 ]
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 [
                 his
                 ]
                 Letter
                 .
              
               
                 WHen
                 Paulus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Emisa
                 was
                 arrived
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 discourse
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 still
                 extant
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 concerning
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 also
                 Cyrillus
                 ,
                 having
                 highly
                 commended
                 
                 Johannes's
                 Letter
                 ,
                 wrote
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 thus
                 :
                 †
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   heavens
                   rejoyce
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   earth
                   be
                   glad
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   partition
                   wall
                   is
                   demolished
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   caused
                   grief
                   and
                   sadness
                   is
                   ceased
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   dissention
                   is
                   taken
                   away
                   ;
                   in
                   regard
                   Christ
                   the
                   Saviour
                   of
                   us
                   all
                   ,
                   has
                
                 *
                 
                   restored
                   peace
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   Churches
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   most
                   Religious
                   Emperours
                   and
                   most
                   dear
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   have
                   invited
                   us
                   thereto
                   .
                   Who
                   having
                   been
                   the
                   most
                   incomparable
                   Emulators
                   of
                   their
                   Ancestours
                   piety
                   ,
                   do
                   preserve
                   the
                   true
                   Faith
                   firm
                   and
                   unshaken
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   minds
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   take
                   an
                   exquisite
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Churches
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   they
                   may
                   obtain
                   both
                   a
                   far-spread
                   and
                   immortall
                   Glory
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   render
                   their
                   Empire
                   most
                   highly
                   renowned
                   .
                   To
                   whom
                   even
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   Hosts
                   himself
                   distributes
                   good
                   things
                   with
                   a
                
                 *
                 
                   plentifull
                   hand
                   ,
                   gives
                   them
                
                 [
                 power
                 ]
                 
                   to
                   vanquish
                   their
                   adversaries
                   ,
                   and
                   freely
                   bestows
                   Victory
                
                 [
                 
                   on
                   them
                
                 .
                 ]
                 a
                 
                   For
                   he
                   cannot
                   lie
                   who
                   has
                   said
                   ,
                
                 As
                 I
                 live
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 glorifie
                 them
                 who
                 Glorifie
                 me
                 .
                 
                   When
                   therefore
                   My
                   Lord
                   and
                   most
                   Religious
                   Brother
                   and
                   Fellow-Minister
                
                 Paulus
                 
                   was
                   come
                   to
                
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   were
                   filled
                   with
                   joy
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   most
                   deservedly
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   person
                
                 [
                 
                   was
                   come
                   to
                   be
                
                 ]
                 
                   an
                   Intercessour
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   willing
                
                 b
                 
                   to
                   undergo
                   Labours
                   above
                
                 [
                 humane
                 ]
                 
                   strength
                   :
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   vanquish
                   the
                   Envy
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   unite
                   divisions
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   removing
                   offences
                   on
                   both
                   sides
                   ,
                   crown
                   both
                   Our
                   and
                   Your
                   Churches
                   with
                   Concord
                   and
                   Peace
                   .
                
                 And
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 interposition
                 of
                 some
                 words
                 ,
                 [
                 he
                 Adds
                 :
                 ]
                 
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   dissention
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   was
                   altogether
                   frivolous
                   and
                
                 c
                 
                   inexcusable
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   been
                   now
                   fully
                   satisfied
                   ,
                   since
                   my
                   Lord
                   the
                   most
                   Religious
                   Bishop
                
                 Paulus
                 
                   has
                   brought
                   a
                   paper
                   which
                   containes
                   an
                   irreprehensible
                   confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ;
                   and
                   has
                   affirmed
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   written
                   by
                
                 Your
                 Sanctity
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   most
                   Religious
                   Bishops
                   there
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   the
                   confession
                   runs
                   thus
                   ,
                   and
                   't
                   is
                   inserted
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   ▪
                   same
                   words
                   into
                   this
                   our
                   Epistle
                   .
                   But
                   concerning
                   .
                
                 Theotocos
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 forth
                 .
                 
                   When
                   We
                   had
                   read
                   these
                
                 d
                 
                   Your
                   sacred
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   perceived
                   ,
                   that
                   We
                   Our Selves
                   embraced
                   the
                   same
                   Sentiments
                
                 ;
                 (
                 For
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
                 one
                 Faith
                 ,
                 one
                 Baptism
                 ;
                 )
                 
                   We
                   glorified
                   the
                   Saviour
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   rejoycing
                   mutually
                   ,
                   because
                   as
                   well
                   your
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Churches
                   ,
                   do
                   profess
                   a
                   Faith
                   which
                   is
                   agreeable
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   divinely
                   inspired
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   Tradition
                   of
                   our
                   Holy
                   Fathers
                   .
                
                 These
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 by
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 desirous
                 of
                 having
                 an
                 accurate
                 account
                 of
                 those
                 affairs
                 transacted
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                
                 .
                 What
                 the
                 impious
                 Nestorius
                 writes
                 concerning
                 his
                 own
                 sufferings
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 ,
                 his
                 tongue
                 having
                 at
                 last
                 been
                 eaten
                 out
                 with
                 worms
                 ,
                 he
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 at
                 Oasis
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 Nestorius
                 was
                 banished
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 befell
                 him
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 he
                 departed
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 rewards
                 he
                 received
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 Blasphemy
                 ;
                 [
                 these
                 particulars
                 ]
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 related
                 by
                 the
                 Writers
                 of
                 History
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 wholly
                 lost
                 and
                 swallowed
                 by
                 [
                 length
                 of
                 ]
                 time
                 ,
                 nor
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 heard
                 of
                 ;
                 had
                 not
                 I
                 accidentally
                 met
                 with
                 a
                 book
                 of
                 
                 Nestorius's
                 ,
                 which
                 contains
                 a
                 Narrative
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 This
                 Father
                 of
                 Blasphemy
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 has
                 not
                 raised
                 his
                 building
                 on
                 that
                 foundation
                 which
                 was
                 laid
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 built
                 [
                 his
                 house
                 ]
                 on
                 the
                 sand
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 therefore
                 ]
                 it
                 has
                 soon
                 faln
                 down
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Lord's
                 parable
                 ;
                 )
                 making
                 an
                 Apology
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 his
                 desire
                 ,
                 )
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 a
                 against
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 accused
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 introduced
                 some
                 innovation
                 contrary
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 fitting
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 rightly
                 requested
                 that
                 a
                 Synod
                 should
                 be
                 convened
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ;
                 )
                 amongst
                 other
                 things
                 writes
                 [
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 :
                 ]
                 that
                 he
                 ,
                 wholly
                 compelled
                 thereto
                 by
                 necessity
                 ,
                 had
                 betaken
                 himself
                 *
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 ]
                 this
                 part
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 holy
                 Church
                 was
                 divided
                 ,
                 some
                 affirming
                 that
                 Mary
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 termed
                 †
                 Anthropotocos
                 ,
                 others
                 ,
                 ‖
                 Theotocos
                 .
                 That
                 therefore
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 says
                 )
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 offend
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 [
                 viz.
                 ]
                 b
                 least
                 he
                 should
                 either
                 joyn
                 things
                 mortall
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 immortall
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 least
                 (
                 by
                 betaking
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 )
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 that
                 other
                 party
                 [
                 who
                 defended
                 the
                 term
                 Theotocos
                 :
                 ]
                 he
                 invented
                 the
                 word
                 Christotocos
                 .
                 
                 He
                 intimates
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 first
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 affection
                 he
                 bore
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 not
                 the
                 [
                 sentence
                 of
                 ]
                 *
                 deposition
                 pronounc't
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 some
                 Bishops
                 c
                 of
                 both
                 parties
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 Ephesus
                 to
                 Theodosius
                 ;
                 d
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 also
                 himself
                 requested
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 permitted
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Monastery
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 scituate
                 before
                 the
                 Gates
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 now
                 called
                 *
                 Theopolis
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 expressly
                 named
                 [
                 there
                 ]
                 by
                 Nestorius
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 e
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 termed
                 Euprepius's
                 [
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 ]
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 assuredly
                 know
                 ,
                 stands
                 before
                 the
                 [
                 City
                 ]
                 Theopolis
                 ,
                 distant
                 from
                 thence
                 not
                 more
                 than
                 two
                 furlongs
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Nestorius
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 resided
                 there
                 during
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 four
                 years
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 all
                 imaginable
                 honour
                 conferred
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoyed
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 reverence
                 and
                 respect
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Edict
                 of
                 [
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 banished
                 into
                 that
                 place
                 called
                 Oäsis
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 has
                 concealed
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 principall
                 thing
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 during
                 his
                 Residence
                 f
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 desisted
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 Blasphemy
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 Johannes
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 gave
                 [
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 an
                 account
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 Nestorius
                 was
                 condemned
                 to
                 perpetuall
                 Banishment
                 .
                 g
                 He
                 wrote
                 also
                 another
                 Book
                 ,
                 composed
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 a
                 Dialogue
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 Egyptian
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 concerning
                 his
                 banishment
                 into
                 Oäsis
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 speaks
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 what
                 punishments
                 he
                 underwent
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Blasphemies
                 *
                 coyned
                 by
                 him
                 (
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 lie
                 concealed
                 from
                 [
                 God's
                 ]
                 all-seeing
                 eye
                 ,
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 from
                 other
                 Letters
                 ,
                 sent
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 Thebäis
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 [
                 Letters
                 ]
                 you
                 may
                 find
                 ,
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 yet
                 undergone
                 condign
                 h
                 punishment
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 God
                 seized
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 involved
                 him
                 in
                 i
                 Captivity
                 ,
                 a
                 calamity
                 of
                 all
                 [
                 afflictions
                 ]
                 the
                 most
                 miserable
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 endure
                 greater
                 punishments
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 let
                 go
                 by
                 the
                 Blemmyae
                 ,
                 amongst
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 Captive
                 .
                 And
                 removing
                 from
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 about
                 the
                 utmost
                 borders
                 of
                 Thebäis
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Edicts
                 of
                 Theodosius
                 who
                 had
                 determined
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 return
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 dash't
                 against
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 he
                 ended
                 his
                 days
                 agreeable
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 forepast
                 life
                 :
                 [
                 like
                 ]
                 a
                 second
                 Arius
                 ,
                 declaring
                 and
                 *
                 foreshewing
                 by
                 his
                 calamitous
                 death
                 ,
                 what
                 rewards
                 are
                 appointed
                 for
                 [
                 those
                 who
                 utter
                 ]
                 Blasphemy
                 against
                 Christ.
                 For
                 both
                 those
                 †
                 persons
                 blasphemed
                 Christ
                 in
                 a
                 like
                 manner
                 ;
                 Arius
                 ,
                 by
                 terming
                 him
                 a
                 Creature
                 ;
                 and
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 by
                 thinking
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 man.
                 To
                 *
                 whom
                 (
                 because
                 he
                 complains
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   The
                   Acts
                
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 were
                 not
                 rightly
                 composed
                 [
                 and
                 made
                 up
                 ,
                 ]
                 but
                 were
                 framed
                 by
                 fraud
                 and
                 an
                 illegall
                 Artifice
                 of
                 
                 Cyrillus's
                 ;
                 )
                 I
                 would
                 willingly
                 say
                 [
                 thus
                 much
                 :
                 ]
                 Why
                 (
                 since
                 Theodosius
                 was
                 his
                 favourer
                 ,
                 )
                 was
                 he
                 banished
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 without
                 obtaining
                 the
                 least
                 commiseration
                 ,
                 condemned
                 to
                 so
                 many
                 Exiles
                 ,
                 and
                 concluded
                 his
                 life
                 after
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 this
                 ?
                 Or
                 why
                 (
                 if
                 the
                 sentence
                 [
                 pronounced
                 ]
                 against
                 him
                 by
                 Cyrillus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Prelates
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 divine
                 ,
                 )
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 now
                 numbred
                 amongst
                 those
                 departed
                 [
                 and
                 dead
                 ,
                 ]
                 (
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 has
                 been
                 said
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Sages
                 ,
                 k
                 
                   that
                   which
                   appears
                   not
                   any
                   more
                   in
                   sight
                
                 [
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   which
                   survives
                   not
                   any
                   longer
                
                 ]
                 
                   is
                   honoured
                   with
                   a
                   Benevolence
                   that
                   hath
                   no
                   enemy
                
                 ;
                 )
                 has
                 he
                 himself
                 been
                 condemned
                 as
                 a
                 Blasphemer
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 enemy
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 Cyrillus
                 is
                 praised
                 and
                 extolled
                 [
                 by
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 ]
                 as
                 having
                 been
                 a
                 loud
                 [
                 and
                 eminent
                 ]
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 defender
                 of
                 Orthodox
                 Sentiments
                 ?
                 But
                 least
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 accused
                 for
                 writing
                 what
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 Come
                 on
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 bring
                 forth
                 Nestorius
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 giving
                 a
                 relation
                 concerning
                 these
                 very
                 things
                 .
                 
                 Recite
                 to
                 me
                 therefore
                 [
                 O
                 Nestorius
                 !
                 ]
                 some
                 passages
                 in
                 the
                 express
                 words
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 Letter
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 
                   Thebaïs
                   .
                   Because
                   of
                   some
                
                 [
                 controversies
                 ]
                 
                   lately
                   agitated
                   at
                
                 Ephesus
                 
                   concerning
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   Religion
                   ;
                   by
                   an
                   Imperiall
                   Order
                   we
                   inhabit
                
                 Oäsis
                 otherwise
                 [
                 called
                 ]
                 ●bis
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 the
                 interposition
                 of
                 some
                 words
                 ,
                 he
                 adds
                 :
                 
                   But
                   after
                   the
                   foresaid
                
                 [
                 Oäsis
                 ]
                 
                   was
                   totally
                   destroyed
                   by
                
                 l
                 a
                 Barbarick
                 
                   Captivity
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   sword
                   ;
                   and
                   we
                   were
                   dismissed
                   by
                   the
                
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   on
                   a
                   suddain
                   ,
                   how
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   ,
                
                 *
                 
                   were
                   moved
                   with
                   a
                   compassion
                   towards
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   they
                   had
                   terrified
                   us
                   with
                   menacing
                   declarations
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   immediately
                   go
                   out
                   of
                   that
                   Country
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   the
                
                 Mazices
                 
                   would
                   suddenly
                   take
                   possession
                   of
                   it
                   after
                   them
                   ;
                   we
                   are
                   come
                   to
                
                 Thebaïs
                 
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   remainder
                   of
                   the
                   Captives
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                
                 Barbarians
                 (
                 
                   out
                   of
                   commiseration
                
                 )
                 
                   brought
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   for
                   what
                   intent
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   every
                   one
                   permitted
                   to
                   go
                   whither
                   they
                   desired
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   by
                   coming
                   publickly
                   to
                
                 Panopolis
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   do
                   exhibite
                   our selves
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   were
                   afraid
                   ,
                   least
                   any
                   one
                   ,
                
                 †
                 
                   by
                   taking
                   an
                   occasion
                   from
                   our
                   Captivity
                   ,
                   should
                   either
                   frame
                   an
                   accusation
                   of
                   flight
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                
                 [
                 form
                 ]
                 
                   a
                   forged
                   invention
                   of
                   some
                   other
                   fault
                   .
                   For
                   malice
                   is
                   productive
                   of
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   calumnies
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   We
                   beseech
                   Your
                
                 *
                 
                   Magnificence
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   care
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   provision
                   the
                   Laws
                   have
                   made
                   ,
                   )
                   of
                   our
                   Captivity
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   deliver
                   a
                   Captive
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   subject
                   to
                   mischief
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   evil
                   arts
                   of
                   men
                   ;
                   least
                   all
                   Generations
                   should
                   from
                   hence
                   forth
                   cry
                   out
                   ,
                   that
                   't
                   is
                   better
                   to
                   be
                   the
                
                 Barbarians
                 
                   Captive
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   fly
                   for
                   refuge
                   to
                   the
                
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 having
                 added
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 request
                 [
                 to
                 the
                 Governour
                 ]
                 thus
                 :
                 [
                 
                   that
                   You
                   would
                   please
                
                 ]
                 
                   to
                   give
                   the
                   Emperour
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   our
                   Remove
                   from
                
                 Oäsis
                 *
                 
                   hither
                   ,
                   which
                   hapned
                   from
                   our
                   being
                   dismissed
                   by
                   the
                
                 Barbarians
                 :
                 
                   that
                   so
                   ,
                   whatever
                   determination
                   shall
                   be
                   well
                   pleasing
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   may
                   now
                   at
                   length
                   be
                   made
                   concerning
                   us
                   .
                
                 [
                 Also
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 same
                 
                 Nestorius's
                 second
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Governour
                 :
                 
                   Whether
                   You
                   will
                   account
                   this
                   present
                   Letter
                   from
                   Us
                   to
                   Your
                   Magnificence
                   ,
                   as
                
                 [
                 written
                 ]
                 
                   from
                   a
                   friend
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   an
                   admonition
                   from
                   a
                   Father
                   to
                   a
                   Son
                   ,
                   hear
                   ,
                   I
                   beseech
                   you
                   ,
                   with
                   patience
                   the
                   Narration
                
                 [
                 contained
                 ]
                 
                   therein
                   concerning
                   many
                
                 [
                 matters
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   written
                   from
                   us
                   ,
                   wherein
                   We
                   have
                   been
                   as
                   brief
                   as
                   possibly
                   could
                   be
                   .
                
                 Oäsis
                 otherwise
                 [
                 termed
                 ]
                 Ibis
                 ,
                 
                   having
                   been
                   severall
                   ways
                   ruin'd
                   of
                   late
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   incursion
                   made
                   into
                   it
                   by
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   the
                
                 m
                 Nomades
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 some
                 words
                 .
                 
                   These
                   things
                   having
                   happned
                   thus
                   ,
                   (
                   by
                   what
                   impulse
                   ,
                   or
                   on
                   what
                   occasion
                   Your
                   Magnificence
                   was
                   moved
                   thereto
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   ;
                   )
                   we
                   have
                   been
                   sent
                   by
                
                 Barbarian
                 
                   Souldiers
                   from
                
                 Panopolis
                 ,
                 to
                 Elephantina
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   a
                   Town
                
                 ]
                 
                   situate
                   in
                   the
                   Borders
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                
                 Thebaïs
                 ;
                 
                   towards
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   been
                   drag'd
                   by
                   the
                   forementioned
                   military
                   assistance
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   we
                   had
                   been
                   tired
                   by
                   our
                   travelling
                   more
                   than
                   half
                   that
                   journey
                   ,
                   we
                   again
                   met
                   with
                   an
                   Order
                   of
                   Your
                   Magnanimity
                   by
                   word
                   of
                   mouth
                   ,
                
                 [
                 
                   whereby
                   we
                   were
                   commanded
                
                 ]
                 
                   to
                   return
                   to
                
                 Panopolis
                 .
                 
                   Having
                   therefore
                   been
                   wearied
                   with
                   the
                   miseries
                
                 n
                 
                   of
                   this
                   so
                   long
                   a
                   journey
                   ,
                   our
                   Body
                   being
                   infirm
                   and
                   aged
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   hand
                   and
                   side
                   tired
                   ,
                   we
                   came
                   again
                   to
                
                 Panopolis
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   breathing
                   forth
                   our
                   Soul.
                   And
                   whilest
                   we
                   were
                   as
                   yet
                   cruciated
                   with
                   the
                   calamities
                   and
                   mischiefs
                   of
                
                 [
                 our
                 ]
                 
                   pains
                   ,
                   another
                   Order
                   written
                   by
                   Your
                   Magnanimity
                
                 *
                 
                   came
                   in
                   great
                   hast
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   were
                   conveyed
                   again
                   from
                
                 Panopolis
                 
                   to
                   a
                   place
                   adjoyning
                   thereto
                
                 .
                 o
                 
                   When
                   we
                   supposed
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   stop
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   in
                   expectation
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   Victorious
                   Emperours
                   determination
                   concerning
                   us
                   ;
                   on
                   a
                   sudden
                   another
                
                 [
                 Decree
                 ]
                 
                   was
                   again
                   drawn
                   up
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   commiseration
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   another
                
                 [
                 
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   a
                   fourth
                   Banishment
                
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 some
                 few
                 words
                 ,
                 [
                 he
                 continues
                 .
                 ]
                 
                   But
                   ,
                   I
                   beseech
                   you
                   ,
                   bee
                   what
                   has
                   been
                   done
                   be
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   and
                
                 [
                 
                   may
                   it
                   be
                   enough
                
                 ]
                 p
                 
                   to
                   have
                   Decreed
                   so
                   many
                   banishments
                   against
                   one
                   Body
                   :
                   and
                   ,
                
                 q
                 
                   after
                   the
                   relations
                
                 [
                 
                   which
                   have
                   been
                   sent
                   to
                   their
                   Imperial
                   Majesties
                
                 ]
                 
                   by
                   Your
                   Magnificence
                   ,
                   permit
                   ,
                   I
                   humbly
                   beseech
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   an
                   accurate
                   account
                
                 [
                 
                   of
                   our
                   condition
                
                 ]
                 
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   known
                   to
                   ou●
                   most
                   Victorious
                   Emperours
                   ,
                   even
                   by
                   us
                   also
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   that
                   ought
                
                 [
                 
                   to
                   be
                   done
                
                 .
                 ]
                 
                   These
                   are
                   our
                   Advices
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   a
                   Son
                   from
                   a
                   Father
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   you
                   be
                   angry
                   now
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   have
                   been
                   heretofore
                   ,
                   do
                   what
                   you
                   think
                   good
                   ;
                   since
                
                 *
                 
                   no
                   reason
                   is
                   powerfull
                   enough
                   to
                   sway
                   your
                   mind
                   .
                
                 After
                 this
                 manner
                 [
                 Nestorius
                 ]
                 in
                 his
                 Letters
                 strikes
                 and
                 leaps
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 fists
                 and
                 fee●
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 reviles
                 *
                 the
                 Emperours
                 and
                 Magistracy
                 ;
                 having
                 not
                 been
                 made
                 prudent
                 by
                 the
                 miseries
                 he
                 suffered
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 have
                 †
                 read
                 a
                 certain
                 writer
                 declaring
                 his
                 Latter
                 end
                 [
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   That
                   his
                   tongue
                   having
                   been
                   eaten
                   out
                   with
                   worms
                   ,
                   he
                   departed
                   to
                   greater
                   and
                   immort●ll
                   punishments
                
                 [
                 
                   which
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   inflicted
                   on
                   him
                   .
                
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                
                 .
                 How
                 ,
                 after
                 
                   Nestorius
                   ,
                   Maximianus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 him
                 Proclus
                 ,
                 then
                 Flavianus
                 ,
                 were
                 made
                 [
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Constagtinople
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 AFter
                 that
                 destructive
                 Pest
                 
                   Nestorius
                   ,
                   Maximianus
                
                 succeeded
                 in
                 the
                 Episcopate
                 of
                 the
                 famous
                 [
                 City
                 ]
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 under
                 whom
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 enjoyed
                 all
                 imaginable
                 peace
                 and
                 tranquillity
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 was
                 taken
                 from
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 Proclus
                 enters
                 upon
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 that
                 See
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 heretofore
                 been
                 ordained
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Cyzicum
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 gone
                 the
                 common
                 way
                 *
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 Flavianus
                 succeeded
                 in
                 that
                 Chair
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 unfortunate
                 Eutyches
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 was
                 deposed
                 by
                 Flavianus
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 second
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 theevish
                 )
                 Synod
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 †
                 his
                 times
                 ,
                 the
                 controversie
                 about
                 the
                 impious
                 Eutyches
                 was
                 started
                 ;
                 a
                 particular
                 Synod
                 having
                 been
                 convened
                 a
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 :
                 [
                 to
                 which
                 Synod
                 ]
                 Eusebius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Dorylaeum
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 person
                 that
                 had
                 [
                 heretofore
                 ]
                 refuted
                 
                 Nestorius's
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 being
                 untill
                 then
                 but
                 a
                 Rhetorician
                 ,
                 )
                 presented
                 Libells
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 when
                 Eutyches
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 summoned
                 [
                 to
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 ]
                 came
                 not
                 :
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 appearing
                 [
                 afterwards
                 ]
                 had
                 been
                 convicted
                 of
                 having
                 said
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   I
                   confess
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Lord
                
                 *
                 
                   had
                   two
                   natures
                   before
                   the
                   union
                   :
                   but
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   union
                   I
                   confess
                   ,
                   but
                   one
                   nature
                   :
                
                 (
                 he
                 asserted
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   was
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   substance
                   with
                   our
                   bodies
                   ▪
                
                 )
                 [
                 After
                 ▪
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 ]
                 he
                 is
                 deposed
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 presented
                 a
                 
                   supplicatory
                   Libell
                
                 to
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 *
                 pretending
                 that
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 those
                 convened
                 [
                 in
                 that
                 Synod
                 ]
                 had
                 been
                 falsified
                 by
                 Flavianus
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 [
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 that
                 were
                 neer
                 neighbours
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 was
                 assembled
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 (
                 b
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 also
                 being
                 present
                 therein
                 ,
                 )
                 Flavianus
                 is
                 judged
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 this
                 Synod
                 had
                 confirmed
                 
                   the
                   Acts
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 true
                 ;
                 a
                 second
                 Synod
                 is
                 convened
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                
                 What
                 was
                 transacted
                 by
                 Dioscorus
                 and
                 Chrysaphius
                 [
                 at
                 ]
                 the
                 *
                 absurd
                 Synod
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 this
                 Synod
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 successour
                 to
                 Cyrillus
                 in
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 was
                 appointed
                 to
                 preside
                 :
                 a
                 which
                 thing
                 was
                 effected
                 by
                 the
                 Artifice
                 of
                 b
                 Chrysaphius
                 (
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 great
                 interest
                 in
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 Pallace
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 )
                 out
                 of
                 [
                 his
                 ]
                 hatred
                 to
                 Flavianus
                 .
                 There
                 met
                 [
                 at
                 this
                 Synod
                 ]
                 at
                 
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   Juvenalis
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 c
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 at
                 the
                 former
                 Ephesine
                 Synod
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 Priests
                 [
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 ]
                 about
                 him
                 .
                 Together
                 with
                 these
                 met
                 Domnus
                 ,
                 Johannes's
                 successour
                 in
                 the
                 Antiochian
                 See
                 :
                 also
                 Bishop
                 d
                 Julius
                 ,
                 who
                 filled
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Leo
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Seniour
                 
                   Rome
                   .
                   Flavianus
                
                 likewise
                 was
                 present
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Bishops
                 about
                 him
                 :
                 
                 e
                 Theodosius
                 having
                 given
                 an
                 Order
                 to
                 Elpidius
                 in
                 these
                 express
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Let
                   those
                
                 [
                 Prelates
                 ]
                 
                   who
                   before
                   have
                   been
                   the
                   Judges
                   of
                
                 Eutyches
                 
                   the
                   most
                   Religious
                
                 *
                 Archimandrite
                 ,
                 
                   be
                   present
                   and
                   silent
                   :
                   but
                   let
                   them
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   take
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   Judges
                   ,
                   but
                   expect
                   the
                   common
                
                 †
                 
                   Sentence
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   Fathers
                   ;
                   in
                   regard
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   have
                   been
                   judged
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   are
                   now
                   under
                   scrutiny
                   .
                
                 In
                 this
                 Synod
                 Eutyches
                 is
                 restored
                 (
                 his
                 Sentence
                 of
                 Deposition
                 being
                 revok't
                 ,
                 )
                 by
                 Dioscorus
                 and
                 those
                 about
                 him
                 ;
                 *
                 as
                 the
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 thereof
                 do
                 shew
                 .
                 And
                 Flavianus
                 ,
                 and
                 Eusebius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Dorylaeum
                 ,
                 are
                 condemned
                 and
                 deposed
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 Synod
                 ,
                 Ibas
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Edesseni
                 is
                 excommunicated
                 :
                 and
                 f
                 Daniel
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Carrae
                 is
                 deposed
                 :
                 as
                 is
                 also
                 g
                 Irenaeus
                 of
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 and
                 Aquilinus
                 of
                 Byblus
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 some
                 things
                 were
                 transacted
                 [
                 there
                 ]
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 h
                 Sophronius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantina
                 .
                 *
                 Theodoret
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Cyrus
                 was
                 deposed
                 also
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 likewise
                 Domnus
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
                 i
                 What
                 became
                 of
                 which
                 Prelate
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 find
                 .
                 When
                 these
                 things
                 had
                 been
                 transacted
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 Synod
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 was
                 dissolved
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                
                 .
                 This
                 Writers
                 Apology
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 variety
                 [
                 of
                 opinions
                 ]
                 amongst
                 us
                 
                   [
                   Christians
                   ,
                
                 ]
                 and
                 his
                 Derision
                 of
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Tri●●es
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 let
                 *
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 deride
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 latter
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 depose
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 always
                 find
                 out
                 some
                 new
                 thing
                 [
                 which
                 they
                 add
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 making
                 researches
                 after
                 the
                 ineffable
                 Love
                 of
                 God
                 [
                 towards
                 men
                 ,
                 ]
                 which
                 is
                 past
                 finding
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 honour
                 and
                 extoll
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 manner
                 ,
                 doe
                 betake
                 our selves
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 [
                 opinion
                 .
                 ]
                 Nor
                 was
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 invented
                 Heresies
                 amongst
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 so
                 weak
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 †
                 designedly
                 blaspheme
                 ;
                 nor
                 has
                 [
                 any
                 such
                 person
                 ]
                 fallen
                 into
                 an
                 errour
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 dishonour
                 the
                 Deity
                 :
                 but
                 't
                 was
                 rather
                 his
                 supposition
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 assert
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 speak
                 better
                 than
                 *
                 those
                 who
                 went
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 those
                 [
                 points
                 ]
                 which
                 are
                 essentiall
                 a
                 and
                 fundamentall
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 generall
                 consent
                 we
                 all
                 confess
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 .
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 Trinity
                 which
                 we
                 adore
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Unity
                 which
                 we
                 Glorifie
                 :
                 and
                 God
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 begotten
                 before
                 [
                 all
                 ]
                 ages
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 incarnate
                 by
                 a
                 second
                 Generation
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 compassion
                 *
                 to
                 man.
                 But
                 if
                 innovations
                 have
                 been
                 introduced
                 about
                 some
                 other
                 [
                 points
                 ,
                 ]
                 they
                 have
                 proceeded
                 from
                 God
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 giving
                 [
                 us
                 ]
                 a
                 free
                 liberty
                 of
                 judging
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Catholick
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 may
                 †
                 reduce
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 said
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 decent
                 and
                 pious
                 ,
                 and
                 ‖
                 may
                 [
                 make
                 them
                 ]
                 fall
                 into
                 one
                 exact
                 and
                 right
                 way
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 the
                 Apostle
                 [
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ]
                 has
                 most
                 perspicuously
                 and
                 truly
                 said
                 :
                 *
                 
                   There
                   must
                   be
                   also
                   Heresies
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   which
                   are
                   approved
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   manifest
                
                 [
                 
                   among
                   you
                
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 also
                 the
                 unspeakable
                 wisdome
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 admired
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 divine
                 [
                 Saint
                 ]
                 Paul
                 :
                 †
                 
                   For
                   my
                   strength
                   is
                   made
                   ▪
                   perfect
                   in
                   weakness
                   .
                
                 For
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 reasons
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 have
                 been
                 rent
                 in
                 sunder
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 [
                 causes
                 ]
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 irreprehensible
                 ‖
                 Dogmata
                 have
                 been
                 more
                 accurately
                 polished
                 and
                 set
                 forth
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Catholick
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 has
                 increased
                 ,
                 and
                 been
                 advanced
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 Heavens
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 nourishers
                 of
                 Heathenish
                 errour
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 desirous
                 of
                 finding
                 out
                 either
                 [
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 ]
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 providentiall
                 care
                 about
                 men
                 ,
                 do
                 mutually
                 overthrow
                 both
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 their
                 Ancestours
                 opinions
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 invent
                 Gods
                 upon
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 choose
                 and
                 name
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 perturbatiens
                 of
                 mind
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 by
                 taking
                 to
                 themselves
                 such
                 Gods
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 procure
                 pardon
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 lusts
                 and
                 debaucheries
                 .
                 So
                 forsooth
                 ,
                 he
                 who
                 amongst
                 them
                 [
                 is
                 accounted
                 ]
                 the
                 supream
                 Father
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 Gods
                 ,
                 having
                 Metamorphoz'd
                 himself
                 into
                 a
                 bird
                 ,
                 lasciviously
                 snach't
                 up
                 the
                 Phrygian
                 Boy
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 his
                 uncleanness
                 ,
                 gave
                 him
                 his
                 Cup
                 ,
                 b
                 permitting
                 him
                 to
                 begin
                 to
                 drink
                 an
                 inviting
                 Cup
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 might
                 in
                 common
                 swallow
                 down
                 their
                 shame
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Nectar
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 [
                 Jupiter
                 defiled
                 himself
                 ]
                 with
                 infinite
                 other
                 impieties
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 interdicted
                 even
                 amongst
                 the
                 vilest
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 changed
                 himself
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 shapes
                 of
                 irrationall
                 creatures
                 ,
                 (
                 he
                 himself
                 being
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 most
                 brutish
                 ▪
                 )
                 is
                 made
                 an
                 *
                 Androgynus
                 ,
                 and
                 c
                 bears
                 a
                 child
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 belly
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 his
                 thigh
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 contrary
                 to
                 nature
                 might
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 Birth
                 Bacchus
                 [
                 is
                 brought
                 forth
                 ,
                 ]
                 who
                 was
                 himself
                 an
                 Androgynus
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 a
                 reproach
                 upon
                 both
                 Sexes
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 drunk●nness
                 ,
                 of
                 sottishness
                 caused
                 by
                 fulness
                 of
                 wine
                 ,
                 of
                 su●●●i●s
                 and
                 debauches
                 proceeding
                 from
                 so
                 profuse
                 drinking
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 distempers
                 rising
                 therefrom
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 d
                 Aegiochus
                 ,
                 this
                 
                   Loud
                   Thunderer
                   ▪
                
                 they
                 ascribe
                 this
                 e
                 as
                 some
                 brave
                 and
                 great
                 [
                 Action
                 ,
                 ]
                 they
                 term
                 him
                 parricide
                 (
                 a
                 Villany
                 judged
                 by
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 magnitude
                 ,
                 )
                 because
                 he
                 drove
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 un
                 fortunately
                 begat
                 him
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 should
                 I
                 say
                 of
                 Whoredome
                 ,
                 which
                 *
                 has
                 been
                 consecrated
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 over
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 the
                 
                   Cyprian
                   Venus
                
                 ,
                 begotten
                 of
                 a
                 Shell
                 ,
                 to
                 preside
                 ;
                 which
                 [
                 Goddess
                 ]
                 abominates
                 continency
                 as
                 a
                 most
                 execrable
                 thing
                 and
                 altogether
                 intolerable
                 :
                 but
                 she
                 is
                 delighted
                 with
                 whoredomes
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 filthy
                 actions
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 't
                 is
                 her
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 appeased
                 .
                 With
                 whom
                 Mars
                 commits
                 an
                 unclean
                 Act
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 craft
                 of
                 Vulcanus
                 is
                 [
                 taken
                 and
                 ]
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 view
                 and
                 derision
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Gods.
                 Any
                 one
                 may
                 also
                 deservedly
                 laugh
                 at
                 their
                 Phalli
                 ,
                 their
                 
                   Ithyphalli
                   ,
                   Phallagogia
                
                 ,
                 their
                 vast
                 Priapus
                 ,
                 and
                 Pan
                 who
                 is
                 worshipped
                 with
                 an
                 obscene
                 member
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 their
                 mysteries
                 [
                 celebrated
                 ]
                 at
                 Eleusine
                 ,
                 commendable
                 for
                 this
                 thing
                 only
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 sees
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 condemned
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 darkness
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 leaving
                 these
                 things
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 obscene
                 worshippers
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 spur
                 on
                 our
                 horse
                 *
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Race
                 ,
                 and
                 render
                 the
                 remaining
                 [
                 transactions
                 ]
                 of
                 
                 Theodosius'●
                 Reign
                 ,
                 manifest
                 and
                 evident
                 to
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XII
                
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 [
                 prosecuted
                 and
                 ]
                 expelled
                 the
                 Heresie
                 of
                 Nestorius
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 same
                 Emperour
                 wrote
                 a
                 most
                 pious
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 extant
                 in
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Book
                
                 of
                 that
                 termed
                 
                   Justinian's
                   Code
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 number
                 
                   The
                   Third
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Title
                
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 [
                 constitution
                 ,
                 Theodosius
                 ]
                 incited
                 thereto
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 has
                 
                   with
                   all
                   suffrages
                
                 (
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 proverbially
                 said
                 )
                 condemned
                 *
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 heretofore
                 had
                 a
                 singular
                 affection
                 (
                 as
                 Nestorius
                 himself
                 has
                 related
                 ;
                 )
                 †
                 and
                 has
                 denounced
                 an
                 Anathema
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 recorded
                 in
                 these
                 express
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   We
                   Decree
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   who
                
                 ‖
                 
                   emulate
                   the
                   impious
                   faith
                   of
                
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   follow
                   his
                   detestable
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   (
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   or
                   Ecclesiasticks
                   ,
                   )
                   shall
                   be
                   ejected
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Churches
                   :
                   but
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   Läicks
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                
                 Anathematized
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Emperour
                 made
                 other
                 Laws
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 sufficiently
                 demonstrate
                 the
                 ardency
                 of
                 his
                 zeal
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Saint
                 Symeon
                 the
                 *
                 Stylite
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 these
                 times
                 ,
                 Symeones
                 ,
                 [
                 a
                 person
                 ]
                 of
                 an
                 holy
                 a
                 and
                 most
                 celebrated
                 memory
                 ,
                 flourished
                 and
                 was
                 *
                 eminent
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 person
                 that
                 instituted
                 the
                 Station
                 upon
                 a
                 pillar
                 ,
                 the
                 circumference
                 of
                 whose
                 Mansion
                 was
                 scarce
                 two
                 Cubits
                 ;
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 Domnus
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
                 Who
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 Symeones
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 admired
                 his
                 station
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 was
                 desirous
                 of
                 some
                 more
                 secret
                 [
                 converse
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 ]
                 Both
                 of
                 them
                 therefore
                 met
                 together
                 ,
                 b
                 and
                 having
                 consecrated
                 the
                 immaculate
                 Body
                 [
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 ]
                 they
                 gave
                 one
                 another
                 the
                 Vivifick
                 Communion
                 .
                 This
                 person
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 emulated
                 the
                 converse
                 of
                 the
                 Celestiall
                 powers
                 ,
                 withdrew
                 himself
                 from
                 affairs
                 upon-earth
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 a
                 force
                 upon
                 Nature
                 which
                 tends
                 downward
                 ,
                 pursued
                 things
                 sublime
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 placed
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 [
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ]
                 between
                 heaven
                 and
                 things
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 he
                 conversed
                 with
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Angels
                 glorified
                 him
                 :
                 offering
                 to
                 God
                 ▪
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 his
                 supplications
                 for
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 procuring
                 from
                 heaven
                 the
                 supernall
                 benevolence
                 upon
                 men
                 .
                 This
                 persons
                 *
                 Miracles
                 have
                 been
                 written
                 by
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 an
                 eye-witness
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 .
                 Theodoret
                 also
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Cyrus
                 has
                 †
                 recorded
                 them
                 very
                 eloquently
                 .
                 [
                 c
                 But
                 ]
                 we
                 have
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 most
                 especially
                 defective
                 in
                 this
                 [
                 following
                 passage
                 ,
                 ]
                 which
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 is
                 preserved
                 amongst
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Solitude
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 which
                 very
                 persons
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 received
                 it
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 Symeones
                 ,
                 that
                 Angel
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 that
                 Citizen
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 the
                 Jerusalem
                 which
                 is
                 above
                 ,
                 had
                 instituted
                 this
                 new
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 hitherto
                 ]
                 unknown
                 way
                 of
                 living
                 to
                 men
                 ;
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Desert
                 send
                 a
                 messenger
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 ordered
                 to
                 enquire
                 [
                 of
                 Symeones
                 ,
                 ]
                 what
                 this
                 new
                 and
                 strange
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 he
                 left
                 that
                 way
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 trodden
                 and
                 worn
                 by
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 proceeded
                 in
                 another
                 new
                 one
                 ,
                 [
                 hitherto
                 ]
                 wholly
                 unknown
                 to
                 men
                 ?
                 And
                 [
                 they
                 bade
                 the
                 messenger
                 tell
                 him
                 ]
                 that
                 they
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 come
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Elect
                 Fathers
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 shew
                 himself
                 d
                 ready
                 [
                 and
                 willing
                 ]
                 to
                 come
                 down
                 ,
                 their
                 order
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 permitted
                 to
                 follow
                 his
                 own
                 [
                 way
                 .
                 ]
                 For
                 by
                 his
                 obedience
                 [
                 they
                 said
                 ]
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 God
                 he
                 had
                 undertaken
                 this
                 troublesome
                 and
                 afflictive
                 way
                 of
                 living
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 refused
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 will
                 ,
                 nor
                 would
                 with
                 a
                 readiness
                 forthwith
                 obey
                 their
                 admonition
                 ,
                 [
                 't
                 was
                 their
                 order
                 ]
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 pulled
                 down
                 by
                 force
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 the
                 messenger
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 acquainted
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Symeon's
                 had
                 forthwith
                 put
                 down
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 resolving
                 to
                 fulfill
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 [
                 the
                 messenger
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 ]
                 permitted
                 him
                 to
                 proceed
                 on
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 way
                 ;
                 and
                 spake
                 these
                 words
                 [
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 ]
                 
                   Be
                   strong
                   ,
                   and
                   behave
                   thy self
                   like
                   a
                   man
                   :
                   thy
                   station
                   is
                   of
                   God.
                
                 This
                 truly
                 memorable
                 action
                 [
                 ▪
                 of
                 Symeon's
                 ]
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 related
                 here
                 ,
                 is
                 omitted
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 written
                 concerning
                 him
                 .
                 [
                 Further
                 ,
                 ]
                 this
                 person
                 was
                 in
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 manner
                 influenced
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 divine
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 had
                 issued
                 out
                 an
                 Order
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 inhabiting
                 Antioch
                 (
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 them
                 again
                 ;
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 freedome
                 and
                 confidence
                 ,
                 and
                 reproved
                 him
                 so
                 smartly
                 ,
                 (
                 revering
                 [
                 God
                 ]
                 only
                 his
                 own
                 King
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 revoak't
                 his
                 own
                 Orders
                 ,
                 fulfilled
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 removed
                 the
                 
                   Praefectus
                   Praetorio
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 suggested
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 entreated
                 the
                 most
                 Holy
                 and
                 e
                 Aërial
                 Martyr
                 in
                 [
                 these
                 ]
                 express
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   put
                   up
                   his
                   supplications
                   and
                   prayers
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   impart
                   to
                   him
                   his
                   own
                   blessing
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Symeon
                 spent
                 six
                 and
                 fifty
                 years
                 in
                 this
                 afflictive
                 and
                 austere
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 fi●st
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 imbued
                 with
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 a
                 divine
                 life
                 ,
                 [
                 he
                 spent
                 ]
                 nine
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 seven
                 and
                 fourty
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 called
                 *
                 
                   The
                   Mandra
                
                 :
                 during
                 ten
                 years
                 [
                 of
                 which
                 time
                 ]
                 he
                 performed
                 his
                 combat
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 narrow
                 place
                 ;
                 [
                 he
                 dwelt
                 ]
                 seaven
                 years
                 in
                 the
                 shorter
                 pillars
                 ,
                 and
                 thirty
                 years
                 upon
                 a
                 pillar
                 of
                 fourty
                 cubits
                 long
                 .
                 His
                 most
                 sacred
                 body
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 departure
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 succeeding
                 times
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 when
                 Leo
                 swayed
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 Scepter
                 ,
                 and
                 Martyrius
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ;
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 also
                 
                   Ardaburius
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Orientall
                   Milice
                   ,
                
                 came
                 to
                 
                   Symeon's
                   Mandra
                
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 those
                 Military
                 Forces
                 he
                 had
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 other
                 multitudes
                 ;
                 and
                 guarded
                 the
                 most
                 pretious
                 dead
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Symeones
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Cities
                 might
                 not
                 meet
                 together
                 and
                 steal
                 it
                 .
                 His
                 most
                 holy
                 body
                 therefore
                 is
                 conveyed
                 to
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 very
                 great
                 miracles
                 having
                 been
                 performed
                 even
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 Leo
                 desired
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Antiochians
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Antioch
                 presented
                 a
                 
                   supplicatory
                   Libell
                
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 wherein
                 were
                 contained
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   In
                   regard
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   wall
                   to
                   our
                   City
                   ,
                
                 (
                 f
                 
                   For
                   't
                   is
                   faln
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   wrath
                
                 [
                 
                   of
                   God
                
                 :
                 ]
                 )
                 
                   we
                   have
                   brought
                
                 [
                 hither
                 ]
                 
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   Body
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   to
                   us
                   instead
                   of
                   a
                   wall
                   and
                   a
                   fortification
                   .
                
                 By
                 which
                 words
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Leo
                 was
                 prevailed
                 upon
                 ,
                 granted
                 their
                 request
                 ,
                 and
                 permitted
                 them
                 [
                 to
                 enjoy
                 ]
                 the
                 Holy
                 Body
                 .
                 Many
                 of
                 this
                 persons
                 [
                 Reliques
                 ]
                 have
                 been
                 preserved
                 untill
                 our
                 times
                 .
                 Even
                 I
                 my self
                 have
                 seen
                 his
                 holy
                 head
                 ,
                 (
                 severall
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 being
                 then
                 present
                 ,
                 )
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 celebrated
                 Gregorius
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ;
                 when
                 Philippicus
                 requested
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 pretious
                 Reliques
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 might
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 guarding
                 and
                 defending
                 the
                 Orientall
                 Milice
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 wondred
                 at
                 ,
                 the
                 hair
                 of
                 his
                 head
                 was
                 not
                 faln
                 off
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 preserved
                 perfect
                 and
                 entire
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 yet
                 alive
                 ,
                 and
                 conversant
                 amongst
                 men
                 .
                 The
                 skin
                 also
                 of
                 his
                 forehead
                 was
                 wrinkled
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 hard
                 :
                 but
                 't
                 is
                 as
                 yet
                 preserved
                 whole
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 also
                 most
                 of
                 his
                 teeth
                 ,
                 g
                 excepting
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 have
                 by
                 force
                 been
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 faithfull
                 persons
                 .
                 [
                 Which
                 teeth
                 of
                 his
                 ]
                 do
                 by
                 their
                 *
                 form
                 declare
                 ,
                 what
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 eminent
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 this
                 Symeones
                 was
                 .
                 There
                 lies
                 likewise
                 at
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 a
                 chain
                 made
                 of
                 Iron
                 which
                 he
                 wore
                 about
                 his
                 neck
                 ;
                 with
                 which
                 his
                 much-renowned
                 body
                 ,
                 worn
                 out
                 by
                 austerities
                 ,
                 hath
                 shared
                 the
                 honours
                 [
                 given
                 ]
                 by
                 God.
                 
                 For
                 that
                 dear
                 and
                 friendly
                 iron
                 deserted
                 not
                 Symeones
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 dead
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 given
                 h
                 a
                 particular
                 account
                 of
                 this
                 persons
                 performances
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 would
                 yield
                 no
                 small
                 advantage
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 my self
                 relating
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 should
                 read
                 them
                 ;
                 )
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 Theodoret
                 (
                 i
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 )
                 hath
                 declared
                 them
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Star
                 which
                 appears
                 frequently
                 in
                 the
                 Piazza
                 about
                 the
                 Pillar
                 of
                 Saint
                 Symeon
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   this
                   Writer
                
                 and
                 others
                 have
                 seen
                 :
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 same
                 Saint's
                 Head.
                 
              
               
                 BUt
                 come
                 on
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 insert
                 another
                 thing
                 also
                 into
                 this
                 History
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 my self
                 saw
                 .
                 I
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 desire
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 person
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 about
                 three
                 hundred
                 furlongs
                 distant
                 from
                 *
                 Theopolis
                 ,
                 scituate
                 on
                 the
                 very
                 top
                 of
                 an
                 hill
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 live
                 there
                 abouts
                 call
                 it
                 a
                 
                   The
                   Mandra
                
                 ;
                 the
                 most
                 Holy
                 [
                 Symeones
                 ,
                 ]
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 left
                 this
                 name
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 Ascetick
                 exercises
                 .
                 The
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 hill
                 extends
                 to
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 twenty
                 furlongs
                 .
                 The
                 fabrick
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 represents
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Cross
                 ,
                 beautified
                 with
                 
                 Portico's
                 of
                 four
                 sides
                 .
                 b
                 Opposite
                 to
                 those
                 
                 Portico's
                 are
                 placed
                 Pillars
                 ,
                 curiously
                 framed
                 of
                 polish't
                 stone
                 ,
                 whereon
                 the
                 Roof
                 is
                 gracefully
                 raised
                 to
                 an
                 heighth
                 .
                 c
                 In
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 
                   open
                   Court
                
                 ,
                 wrought
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 art
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 [
                 Court
                 ]
                 stands
                 the
                 Pillar
                 forty
                 cubits
                 long
                 ,
                 wherein
                 that
                 incarnate
                 Angel
                 upon
                 earth
                 led
                 a
                 celestiall
                 life
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Roof
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 
                 Portico's
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 d
                 Clatri
                 ,
                 (
                 some
                 term
                 them
                 windows
                 ;
                 )
                 e
                 verging
                 both
                 towards
                 the
                 forementioned
                 open
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 towards
                 the
                 
                 Portico's
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 left
                 side
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 Pillar
                 ,
                 I
                 my self
                 f
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 there
                 gathered
                 together
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Country-men
                 being
                 dauncing
                 about
                 the
                 Pillar
                 ,
                 )
                 have
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 window
                 a
                 Star
                 of
                 a
                 vast
                 magnitude
                 ,
                 running
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 window
                 and
                 glistering
                 ,
                 not
                 once
                 ,
                 nor
                 twice
                 ,
                 nor
                 thrice
                 ,
                 but
                 often
                 :
                 which
                 [
                 Star
                 ]
                 vanished
                 frequently
                 ,
                 and
                 appeared
                 again
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 .
                 
                 But
                 this
                 happens
                 only
                 on
                 those
                 days
                 ,
                 observed
                 in
                 memory
                 of
                 that
                 most
                 holy
                 person
                 [
                 Symeon
                 .
                 ]
                 There
                 are
                 those
                 who
                 say
                 ,
                 (
                 nor
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 disbelieve
                 the
                 miracle
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 credibility
                 who
                 affirm
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 our selves
                 have
                 beheld
                 :
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 seen
                 even
                 g
                 his
                 very
                 person
                 flying
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 this
                 way
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 long
                 beard
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 head
                 covered
                 with
                 a
                 *
                 Tiara
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 The
                 men
                 who
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 have
                 free
                 liberty
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 round
                 the
                 Pillar
                 many
                 times
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 beasts
                 that
                 carry
                 burdens
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 most
                 exquisite
                 care
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 what
                 reason
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 no
                 woman
                 should
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 they
                 stand
                 without
                 [
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 ]
                 at
                 the
                 Porch
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 the
                 Miracle
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 h
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 [
                 Church
                 ]
                 Gates
                 is
                 placed
                 exactly
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 glistering
                 Star.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XV.
                
                 Concerning
                 Saint
                 
                   Isidorus
                   Pelusiota
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Synesius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Cyrenae
                 .
              
               
                 DUring
                 the
                 same
                 [
                 
                 Theodosius's
                 ]
                 Reign
                 flourished
                 Isidorus
                 also
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   whose
                   glory
                
                 (
                 to
                 use
                 a
                 poetick
                 expression
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   is
                   far
                   spread
                
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 celebrated
                 amongst
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 his
                 Actions
                 and
                 Eloquence
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 †
                 macerated
                 his
                 Body
                 with
                 Labours
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 fatned
                 his
                 soul
                 with
                 sublime
                 and
                 divine
                 doctrines
                 to
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 degree
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 lived
                 an
                 Angelick
                 life
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 always
                 the
                 living
                 ‖
                 Monument
                 both
                 of
                 a
                 Monastick
                 Life
                 ,
                 a
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 a
                 contemplation
                 upon
                 God.
                 He
                 wrote
                 many
                 other
                 [
                 pieces
                 ,
                 ]
                 filled
                 [
                 with
                 passages
                 ]
                 of
                 manifold
                 utility
                 ;
                 he
                 wrote
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 celebrated
                 Cyrillus
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 [
                 Letters
                 ]
                 'tis
                 evidently
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 flourished
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 times
                 with
                 the
                 divine
                 [
                 Cyrillus
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 because
                 't
                 is
                 my
                 endeavour
                 to
                 adorn
                 *
                 this
                 History
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 possible
                 ,
                 come
                 on
                 ,
                 let
                 Synesius
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Cyrenae
                 come
                 forth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 beautifie
                 our
                 History
                 †
                 with
                 the
                 eminency
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 .
                 This
                 Synesius
                 was
                 accomplished
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 [
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 ;
                 ]
                 but
                 *
                 excelled
                 in
                 Philosophy
                 to
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 degree
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Admiration
                 of
                 those
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 passing
                 their
                 judgments
                 upon
                 what
                 they
                 see
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 [
                 ●yassed
                 ]
                 either
                 by
                 affection
                 or
                 hatred
                 .
                 They
                 perswade
                 him
                 therefore
                 ,
                 b
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 Salutary
                 Regeneration
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Sacerdotall
                 yoak
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 c
                 although
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 embraced
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 *
                 nor
                 would
                 be
                 induced
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 Article
                 :
                 they
                 having
                 most
                 truly
                 conjectured
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 [
                 Sentiments
                 ]
                 would
                 follow
                 this
                 persons
                 other
                 virtues
                 ,
                 [
                 in
                 regard
                 ]
                 the
                 divine
                 grace
                 would
                 permit
                 [
                 him
                 ]
                 to
                 have
                 nothing
                 imperfect
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 their
                 expectation
                 frustrated
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 what
                 and
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 person
                 he
                 proved
                 ,
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 attested
                 by
                 the
                 Epistles
                 which
                 he
                 wrote
                 with
                 much
                 Elegancy
                 and
                 Learning
                 after
                 [
                 his
                 undertaking
                 ]
                 the
                 Sacerdotall
                 Function
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 d
                 Oration
                 he
                 spoke
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 Theodosius
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 those
                 other
                 usefull
                 Works
                 of
                 his
                 that
                 are
                 extant
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVI
                
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 Divine
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 removed
                 from
                 Rome
                 ,
                 was
                 deposited
                 at
                 Antioch
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 recorded
                 by
                 a
                 Johannes
                 the
                 Rhetorcian
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 Divine
                 Ignatius
                 (
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 obtained
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 his
                 desire
                 ,
                 the
                 bellies
                 of
                 wild-beasts
                 for
                 his
                 Tomb
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Amphitheatre
                 at
                 Rome
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 after
                 his
                 stronger
                 bones
                 which
                 were
                 left
                 [
                 undevoured
                 ,
                 ]
                 had
                 been
                 conveyed
                 to
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 [
                 and
                 deposited
                 ]
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 termed
                 the
                 b
                 Coemitery
                 ;
                 many
                 years
                 after
                 [
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 ]
                 )
                 is
                 removed
                 :
                 the
                 All-good
                 God
                 having
                 instilled
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 to
                 bestow
                 greater
                 honours
                 upon
                 that
                 c
                 Theophorus
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 dedicate
                 a
                 Temple
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 termed
                 The
                 d
                 Tychaeum
                 ,
                 )
                 heretofore
                 consecrated
                 to
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 Valiant
                 Conquerour
                 and
                 Martyr
                 .
                 That
                 therefore
                 which
                 had
                 heretofore
                 been
                 the
                 
                   Temple
                   of
                   the
                   publick
                   Genius
                
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 pure
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 Temple
                 [
                 dedicated
                 ]
                 to
                 Ignatius
                 ;
                 his
                 sacred
                 Reliques
                 having
                 with
                 great
                 pomp
                 been
                 conveyed
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 on
                 a
                 Chariot
                 ,
                 and
                 deposited
                 in
                 that
                 Temple
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 ,
                 a
                 solemn
                 Festivall
                 and
                 a
                 [
                 day
                 of
                 ]
                 publick
                 joy
                 is
                 celebrated
                 [
                 yearly
                 ]
                 even
                 till
                 our
                 times
                 ;
                 which
                 [
                 Festivall
                 ]
                 has
                 been
                 rendred
                 more
                 magnificent
                 by
                 Gregorius
                 Bishop
                 [
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 ]
                 These
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 there
                 ,
                 [
                 because
                 ]
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 God
                 would
                 honour
                 the
                 pious
                 memories
                 of
                 [
                 his
                 ]
                 Saints
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 impious
                 and
                 destructive
                 Julian
                 ,
                 that
                 Tyrant
                 hatefull
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 
                   Apollo
                   Daphnaeus
                
                 ,
                 *
                 who
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 e
                 Castalia
                 for
                 a
                 voice
                 and
                 †
                 an
                 Oracle
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 give
                 any
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 consulting
                 his
                 Oracle
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 holy
                 *
                 Babylas
                 ,
                 his
                 near-neighbour
                 ,
                 had
                 quite
                 stopped
                 up
                 his
                 mouth
                 :
                 )
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 forc't
                 thereto
                 by
                 stripes
                 [
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 ]
                 honoured
                 the
                 Saint
                 with
                 a
                 removall
                 ▪
                 (
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 a
                 spacious
                 Church
                 was
                 erected
                 to
                 him
                 before
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 [
                 structure
                 ]
                 continues
                 standing
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 :
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 intent
                 that
                 the
                 Daemons
                 might
                 in
                 future
                 freely
                 perform
                 their
                 own
                 [
                 business
                 ,
                 ]
                 according
                 as
                 (
                 't
                 is
                 reported
                 )
                 they
                 had
                 before-hand
                 promised
                 Julian
                 .
                 This
                 affair
                 therefore
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 dispensation
                 of
                 God
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ordered
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 suffered
                 Martyrdome
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 sacred
                 reliques
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 removed
                 into
                 an
                 undefiled
                 place
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 honoured
                 with
                 a
                 most
                 beautifull
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Attila
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 Scythae
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 destroyed
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 West
                 .
                 And
                 concerning
                 the
                 strange
                 †
                 Earthquake
                 and
                 other
                 dreadfull
                 prodigies
                 which
                 hapned
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 these
                 very
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 much-talk't-of
                 War
                 was
                 raised
                 ,
                 by
                 Attila
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Scythae
                 .
                 Which
                 war
                 Priscus
                 the
                 Rhetorician
                 has
                 written
                 with
                 much
                 accuracy
                 and
                 eloquence
                 ,
                 relating
                 [
                 to
                 us
                 ]
                 in
                 a
                 singular
                 neatness
                 and
                 elegancy
                 of
                 stile
                 ,
                 how
                 *
                 he
                 undertook
                 an
                 Expedition
                 against
                 the
                 Eastern
                 and
                 Western
                 parts
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 ]
                 how
                 many
                 and
                 how
                 great
                 Cities
                 he
                 took
                 and
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 subjection
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 lastly
                 ]
                 after
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 what
                 [
                 great
                 Actions
                 ]
                 he
                 departed
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 Whilest
                 the
                 same
                 Theodosius
                 swayed
                 the
                 [
                 Imperial
                 ]
                 Scepter
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 terrible
                 and
                 horrid
                 a
                 Earthquake
                 ,
                 which
                 exceeded
                 all
                 others
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 ,
                 hapned
                 almost
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 many
                 Towers
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 [
                 Constantinople
                 ]
                 fell
                 down
                 flat
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 called
                 the
                 Long-wall
                 of
                 Cherronesus
                 fell
                 likewise
                 ;
                 the
                 earth
                 also
                 was
                 rent
                 in
                 sunder
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 Villages
                 sank
                 down
                 into
                 it
                 :
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 many
                 and
                 almost
                 innumerable
                 calamitous
                 Accidents
                 
                 hapned
                 both
                 at
                 Land
                 and
                 Sea.
                 For
                 ,
                 some
                 Fountains
                 were
                 wholly
                 dryed
                 up
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 abundance
                 of
                 water
                 gushed
                 forth
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 none
                 before
                 .
                 Trees
                 ,
                 of
                 themselves
                 vastly
                 rooted
                 ,
                 were
                 thrown
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 air
                 b
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 roots
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 heaps
                 of
                 earth
                 were
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 made
                 up
                 into
                 mountains
                 .
                 The
                 Sea
                 threw
                 forth
                 dead
                 fishes
                 [
                 upon
                 its
                 shore
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 many
                 Islands
                 therein
                 were
                 swallowed
                 up
                 .
                 Ships
                 making
                 their
                 Voyages
                 at
                 Sea
                 ,
                 were
                 seen
                 upon
                 dry
                 ground
                 ,
                 the
                 waters
                 having
                 receded
                 [
                 and
                 left
                 them
                 ▪
                 ]
                 Many
                 places
                 in
                 Bithynia
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Hellespont
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 both
                 
                   The
                   Phrygias
                
                 ,
                 were
                 sorely
                 damnified
                 .
                 This
                 calamity
                 raged
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ;
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 it
                 continued
                 not
                 with
                 that
                 vehemency
                 wherewith
                 it
                 began
                 :
                 but
                 abated
                 by
                 small
                 degrees
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 it
                 wholly
                 ceased
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 [
                 publick
                 ]
                 Buildings
                 in
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 they
                 were
                 that
                 erected
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 these
                 very
                 times
                 [
                 of
                 
                 Theodosius's
                 Reign
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   Memnonius
                   ,
                   Zoïlus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Callistus
                 ,
                 a
                 Personages
                 eminent
                 for
                 [
                 their
                 profession
                 of
                 ]
                 our
                 Religion
                 ▪
                 were
                 sent
                 by
                 Theodosius
                 to
                 be
                 b
                 Governours
                 of
                 
                   Antioch
                   .
                   Memnonius
                
                 with
                 much
                 of
                 beauty
                 and
                 accuracy
                 raises
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 ground
                 that
                 [
                 Aedifice
                 ]
                 which
                 by
                 us
                 also
                 is
                 termed
                 
                   the
                   Psephium
                
                 ,
                 leaving
                 an
                 open
                 Atrium
                 [
                 or
                 ,
                 Court
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 
                   middle
                   .
                   Zoïlus
                
                 [
                 built
                 ]
                 the
                 
                   Royâll
                   Pôrticus
                
                 ,
                 which
                 [
                 is
                 placed
                 ]
                 c
                 at
                 the
                 South-side
                 of
                 Rufinus
                 [
                 
                   his
                   Porticus
                
                 ;
                 ]
                 and
                 retaines
                 his
                 name
                 even
                 to
                 our
                 age
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 buildings
                 have
                 [
                 frequently
                 ]
                 been
                 altered
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 various
                 calamitous
                 accidents
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Callistus
                 has
                 raised
                 a
                 most
                 magnificent
                 and
                 splendid
                 structure
                 (
                 which
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Ancients
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 Age
                 ,
                 have
                 termed
                 
                   Callistus's
                   Porticus
                
                 ,
                 )
                 before
                 *
                 that
                 Pallace
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Judicature
                 ,
                 directly
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Forum
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 beautifull
                 house
                 ,
                 the
                 d
                 Praetorium
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Masters
                   of
                   the
                   Milice
                
                 .
                 After
                 these
                 persons
                 ,
                 Anatolius
                 being
                 sent
                 
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Milice
                
                 into
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 built
                 that
                 termed
                 
                   Anatolius's
                   Porticus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 beautified
                 it
                 with
                 matter
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 .
                 These
                 [
                 Remarks
                 ]
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 forreign
                 to
                 our
                 design
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 [
                 will
                 not
                 seem
                 ]
                 unhandsome
                 and
                 contemptible
                 to
                 lovers
                 of
                 Learning
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 severall
                 Wars
                 ,
                 which
                 hapned
                 both
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 Persia
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Theodosius
                 .
              
               
                 *
                 DUring
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 frequent
                 Rebellions
                 hapned
                 in
                 Europe
                 ,
                 whilest
                 Valentinianus
                 was
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Which
                 Theodosius
                 repressed
                 ,
                 by
                 sending
                 great
                 Forces
                 both
                 by
                 Land
                 and
                 Sea
                 ,
                 [
                 which
                 made
                 up
                 ]
                 a
                 as
                 well
                 a
                 
                   Foot
                   Army
                
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Navall
                 strength
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 vanquished
                 the
                 Persians
                 (
                 *
                 who
                 were
                 grown
                 insolent
                 ,
                 Isdigerdes
                 ,
                 Father
                 to
                 Vararanes
                 ,
                 being
                 then
                 their
                 
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 as
                 †
                 
                 Socrates's
                 Sentiment
                 is
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 ▪
                 Reign
                 of
                 Vararanes
                 himself
                 :
                 )
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 their
                 request
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 their
                 Embassadours
                 ,
                 he
                 gratified
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 Peace
                 ,
                 which
                 b
                 lasted
                 untill
                 the
                 twelfth
                 year
                 of
                 
                 Anastasius's
                 Reign
                 .
                 These
                 transactions
                 have
                 been
                 related
                 by
                 other
                 Writers
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 also
                 very
                 handsomely
                 reduced
                 into
                 an
                 Epitome
                 ,
                 by
                 Eustathius
                 the
                 Syrian
                 of
                 Epiphania
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 likewise
                 written
                 
                   The
                   Siege
                   of
                   Amida
                
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 Poets
                 c
                 Claudianus
                 and
                 d
                 Cyrus
                 flourished
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 this
                 Cyrus
                 arrived
                 at
                 the
                 highest
                 Chair
                 of
                 the
                 Praefects
                 ,
                 which
                 [
                 grand
                 Officer
                 ]
                 our
                 Ancestours
                 termed
                 
                   The
                   Praefectus
                   Praetorio
                
                 [
                 or
                 
                   Praefect
                   of
                   the
                   Court.
                
                 ]
                 He
                 was
                 also
                 
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Western
                   Milice
                
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 Carthage
                 was
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Vandalls
                 ,
                 those
                 Barbarians
                 being
                 [
                 then
                 ]
                 governed
                 by
                 Genserichus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XX.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Empress
                 Eudocia
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 daughter
                 Eudoxia
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 
                   [
                   Eudocia
                
                 ]
                 came
                 to
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 went
                 ]
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
               
                 [
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 ]
                 this
                 Theodosius
                 married
                 Eudocia
                 ,
                 (
                 after
                 she
                 had
                 received
                 salutary
                 Baptism
                 ;
                 by
                 originall
                 extract
                 an
                 Athenian
                 ,
                 [
                 a
                 woman
                 ]
                 eloquent
                 and
                 beautifull
                 ;
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 mediation
                 of
                 
                   Pulcheria
                   Augusta
                
                 his
                 sister
                 .
                 By
                 her
                 Theodosius
                 had
                 a
                 daughter
                 ,
                 [
                 by
                 name
                 ]
                 Eudoxia
                 ,
                 whom
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 afterwards
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 marriageable
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Valentinianus
                 married
                 ,
                 having
                 [
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 ]
                 gone
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Elder
                   Rome
                
                 and
                 arrived
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 [
                 a
                 But
                 ,
                 ]
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 [
                 Eudocia
                 ]
                 in
                 her
                 journey
                 which
                 she
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 City
                 of
                 Christ
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 b
                 comes
                 hither
                 :
              
               
                 And
                 having
                 made
                 an
                 Oration
                 in
                 publick
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 here
                 ,
                 she
                 closed
                 her
                 Speech
                 with
                 this
                 Verse
                 :
              
               
                 I
                 boast
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 Your
                 Stock
                 and
                 Bloud
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 Intimating
                 thereby
                 the
                 Colonies
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 hither
                 out
                 of
                 Greece
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 be
                 desirous
                 of
                 having
                 an
                 exact
                 account
                 of
                 these
                 [
                 Colonies
                 ,
                 ]
                 c
                 
                   Strabo
                   the
                   Geographer
                   ,
                   Phlegon
                   ,
                   Diodorus
                   Siculus
                   ,
                   Arrianus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 d
                 
                   Pisander
                   the
                   Poet
                
                 ,
                 have
                 written
                 concerning
                 them
                 with
                 great
                 accuracy
                 :
                 
                 as
                 have
                 also
                 
                 Ulpianus
                 ,
                 
                 Libanius
                 ;
                 and
                 g
                 Julianus
                 ,
                 [
                 all
                 ]
                 most
                 incomparable
                 Sophist●
                 .
                 )
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 ,
                 the
                 Antiochians
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 honoured
                 her
                 with
                 a
                 Statue
                 artificially
                 made
                 of
                 Brass
                 ,
                 which
                 Statue
                 continues
                 standing
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 By
                 her
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 Theodosius
                 made
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 addition
                 to
                 [
                 this
                 ]
                 City
                 ,
                 extending
                 its
                 wall
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 that
                 Gate
                 which
                 leads
                 to
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 of
                 Daphne
                 ;
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 desirous
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 age
                 [
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 old
                 wall
                 is
                 visible
                 ,
                 its
                 remains
                 leading
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 view
                 it
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 those
                 who
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Elder
                   Theodosius
                
                 enlarged
                 the
                 wall
                 ;
                 and
                 bestowed
                 two
                 hundred
                 pound
                 weight
                 of
                 Gold
                 upon
                 h
                 
                 Valens's
                 Bath
                 ,
                 part
                 whereof
                 had
                 been
                 consumed
                 by
                 fire
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXI
                
                 .
                 That
                 Eudocia
                 did
                 [
                 many
                 ]
                 good
                 actions
                 about
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 different
                 Life
                 and
                 Conversation
                 of
                 the
                 Monks
                 in
                 Palestine
                 .
              
               
                 FRom
                 this
                 City
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Eudocia
                 a
                 went
                 twice
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 On
                 what
                 account
                 [
                 she
                 did
                 this
                 ,
                 ]
                 ‖
                 or
                 what
                 
                   her
                   primary
                   designe
                
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 was
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 left
                 to
                 Historians
                 ;
                 who
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 judgement
                 ,
                 seem
                 not
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 after
                 her
                 arrivall
                 at
                 Christ's
                 holy
                 City
                 ,
                 she
                 performed
                 many
                 things
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 [
                 our
                 ]
                 Saviour
                 .
                 For
                 she
                 built
                 *
                 religious
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 they
                 term
                 the
                 b
                 Laur●
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 living
                 is
                 different
                 :
                 but
                 [
                 their
                 ]
                 conversation
                 *
                 is
                 directed
                 to
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 scope
                 of
                 piety
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 live
                 in
                 companies
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 desirous
                 of
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 depress
                 [
                 the
                 soul
                 of
                 man
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 Gold.
                 But
                 why
                 do
                 I
                 mention
                 Gold
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 has
                 either
                 a
                 †
                 garment
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 food
                 [
                 properly
                 belonging
                 to
                 himself
                 ?
                 ]
                 For
                 ,
                 that
                 *
                 garment
                 or
                 short
                 coat
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 one
                 is
                 cloathed
                 now
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 put
                 on
                 by
                 another
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 one's
                 garment
                 seems
                 to
                 belong
                 to
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 right
                 in
                 and
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 one's
                 garment
                 .
                 A
                 common
                 table
                 is
                 spread
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 covered
                 with
                 dainty
                 provisions
                 ,
                 nor
                 with
                 any
                 other
                 meats
                 ;
                 but
                 furnished
                 only
                 with
                 herbs
                 and
                 pulse
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 supplied
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 quantity
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 alive
                 .
                 They
                 pour
                 forth
                 their
                 common
                 prayers
                 to
                 God
                 all
                 day
                 and
                 all
                 night
                 long
                 ,
                 afflicting
                 and
                 †
                 wearying
                 themselves
                 with
                 labours
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 look
                 like
                 some
                 dead
                 persons
                 without
                 graves
                 c
                 above
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 They
                 frequently
                 perform
                 those
                 termed
                 the
                 d
                 
                   Fasts
                   of
                   Superposition
                
                 ,
                 continuing
                 their
                 fasts
                 during
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 two
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 whole
                 days
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 fast
                 five
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 after
                 that
                 ]
                 with
                 much
                 adoe
                 take
                 necessary
                 food
                 .
                 
                 Again
                 ,
                 others
                 enter
                 upon
                 a
                 contrary
                 Course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 shutting
                 themselves
                 up
                 alone
                 in
                 very
                 small
                 houses
                 which
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 breadth
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 an
                 heighth
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 stand
                 upright
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 with
                 conveniency
                 lie
                 down
                 ;
                 [
                 thus
                 ]
                 they
                 continue
                 with
                 patience
                 †
                 
                   in
                   Dens
                   and
                   Caves
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Apostle's
                 expression
                 .
                 Othersome
                 live
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 their
                 prayers
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 some
                 Coverts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 which
                 are
                 past
                 finding
                 out
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 another
                 way
                 of
                 living
                 has
                 been
                 found
                 out
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 transcends
                 *
                 all
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 fortitude
                 and
                 sufferance
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 penetrating
                 into
                 a
                 Desert
                 scorched
                 [
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 ]
                 as
                 well
                 men
                 as
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 covering
                 those
                 parts
                 only
                 which
                 modesty
                 forbids
                 to
                 be
                 named
                 ,
                 they
                 expose
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 naked
                 to
                 the
                 sharpest
                 and
                 most
                 intense
                 colds
                 and
                 heats
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 equally
                 despising
                 heats
                 and
                 colds
                 .
                 They
                 wholly
                 reject
                 that
                 food
                 which
                 men
                 usually
                 eat
                 ;
                 and
                 feed
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 (
                 on
                 which
                 account
                 they
                 are
                 termed
                 c
                 Bosci
                 ,
                 )
                 whence
                 they
                 take
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 sufficeth
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 alive
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 they
                 become
                 like
                 unto
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 their
                 [
                 bodies
                 ]
                 is
                 depraved
                 and
                 altered
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sentiments
                 of
                 their
                 mindes
                 in
                 future
                 becomes
                 disagreeable
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 :
                 whom
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 ,
                 they
                 run
                 from
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 pursued
                 ,
                 they
                 either
                 [
                 make
                 their
                 escape
                 ]
                 by
                 the
                 swiftness
                 of
                 their
                 feet
                 ,
                 or
                 f
                 get
                 into
                 some
                 impassable
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 to
                 hide
                 themselves
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 relate
                 another
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 almost
                 forgot
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 principall
                 thing
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 persons
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 but
                 very
                 few
                 ,
                 g
                 who
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 arrived
                 at
                 a
                 freedome
                 from
                 perturbations
                 of
                 mind
                 by
                 [
                 a
                 continued
                 exercise
                 of
                 ]
                 virtue
                 ,
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 shewing
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 mad
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 crowds
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 thus
                 trample
                 upon
                 vain
                 glory
                 ,
                 which
                 Coat
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 wise
                 Plato
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 soul
                 does
                 usually
                 put
                 off
                 last
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 *
                 learned
                 to
                 eat
                 with
                 such
                 undisturbedness
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 passions
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 h
                 if
                 need
                 so
                 requires
                 .
                 [
                 they
                 eat
                 ]
                 with
                 Victuallers
                 and
                 
                   Retailers
                   of
                   Provision
                
                 ,
                 without
                 blushing
                 either
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 .
                 They
                 often
                 frequent
                 the
                 publick
                 Baths
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 converse
                 with
                 and
                 bath
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 women
                 ;
                 having
                 vanquished
                 their
                 passions
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 degree
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 *
                 put
                 a
                 force
                 upon
                 nature
                 her self
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 i
                 inclined
                 to
                 [
                 what
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 ]
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 sight
                 ,
                 or
                 touch
                 ,
                 or
                 even
                 the
                 very
                 embracing
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 .
                 But
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 women
                 they
                 are
                 women
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 their
                 desire
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 both
                 Sexes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 one
                 .
                 To
                 speak
                 briefly
                 therefore
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 incomparable
                 and
                 divine
                 way
                 of
                 living
                 ,
                 virtue
                 enacts
                 laws
                 contrary
                 to
                 nature
                 ,
                 having
                 established
                 Sanctions
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 impart
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 satiety
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 [
                 which
                 are
                 ]
                 necessary
                 [
                 for
                 life
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 *
                 their
                 Law
                 commands
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 hungry
                 ,
                 and
                 thirsty
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cover
                 the
                 body
                 so
                 far
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 necessity
                 †
                 requireth
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 their
                 way
                 of
                 living
                 is
                 so
                 equally
                 and
                 exactly
                 poyzed
                 and
                 ballanced
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 tend
                 diametrically
                 opposite
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 sensible
                 of
                 any
                 alteration
                 [
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 ]
                 although
                 the
                 distance
                 between
                 them
                 be
                 vast
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 things
                 contrary
                 are
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 mixed
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 divine
                 grace
                 joyning
                 things
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 mixt
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 separating
                 them
                 ;
                 )
                 that
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 two
                 are
                 contraries
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 themselves
                 ,
                 )
                 dwell
                 together
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 where
                 [
                 there
                 occurs
                 ]
                 passion
                 or
                 perturbation
                 ,
                 it
                 behoves
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 dead
                 and
                 buried
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 't
                 is
                 [
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 ]
                 prayer
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 [
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 ]
                 Robust
                 in
                 body
                 ,
                 Vivid
                 and
                 Vigorous
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 are
                 grown
                 decrepid
                 with
                 age
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 k
                 both
                 Sorts
                 of
                 life
                 are
                 so
                 complicated
                 and
                 conjoyned
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 they
                 have
                 indeed
                 wholly
                 put
                 off
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 [
                 yet
                 ]
                 they
                 live
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 converse
                 with
                 the
                 living
                 ,
                 administring
                 medicines
                 to
                 bodies
                 ,
                 offering
                 up
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 suppliants
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 lastly
                 ]
                 performing
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 agreeably
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 life
                 ;
                 l
                 excepting
                 only
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 want
                 necessaries
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 limited
                 to
                 any
                 place
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 hear
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 converse
                 with
                 all
                 .
                 
                 There
                 are
                 amongst
                 them
                 frequent
                 and
                 unwearied
                 bendings
                 of
                 the
                 knees
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 after
                 them
                 ]
                 m
                 Laborious
                 stations
                 ;
                 desire
                 being
                 the
                 only
                 recreation
                 of
                 their
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 voluntary
                 infirmity
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Champions
                 without
                 flesh
                 ,
                 Wrestlers
                 without
                 bloud
                 ;
                 who
                 instead
                 of
                 ●
                 splendid
                 banquet
                 and
                 delicious
                 dainties
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 fast
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 place
                 of
                 a
                 full
                 furnished
                 table
                 ,
                 nothing
                 (
                 as
                 near
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 possible
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 tast
                 of
                 .
                 Whensoever
                 a
                 stranger
                 comes
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 receive
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 singular
                 hospitality
                 ,
                 and
                 friendly
                 invitation
                 to
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 ;
                 having
                 found
                 out
                 another
                 sort
                 of
                 fasting
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 to
                 eat
                 even
                 against
                 their
                 will.
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 thing
                 strikes
                 [
                 all
                 men
                 ]
                 with
                 an
                 astonishment
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 whereas
                 they
                 want
                 n
                 so
                 many
                 [
                 necessaries
                 ]
                 for
                 sufficient
                 food
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 contented
                 with
                 so
                 very
                 few
                 :
                 being
                 enemies
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 wills
                 and
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 slaves
                 o
                 to
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 their
                 neighbours
                 ;
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 the
                 sweets
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 might
                 be
                 expelled
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 soul
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 prudently
                 choosing
                 and
                 conserving
                 what
                 is
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God.
                 Blessed
                 persons
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 they
                 lead
                 here
                 ;
                 but
                 much
                 more
                 blessed
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 translation
                 to
                 that
                 other
                 ,
                 after
                 which
                 they
                 pant
                 continually
                 ,
                 hastning
                 to
                 see
                 p
                 him
                 whom
                 they
                 love
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXII
                
                 .
                 What
                 [
                 structures
                 ]
                 the
                 Empress
                 Eudocia
                 built
                 in
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Proto-Martyr
                   Stephen
                
                 ,
                 within
                 which
                 she
                 was
                 piously
                 buried
                 :
                 moreover
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 .
              
               
                 WHen
                 therefore
                 the
                 wife
                 of
                 Theodosius
                 had
                 conversed
                 with
                 many
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 built
                 many
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 like
                 unto
                 them
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 mentioned
                 ;
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 had
                 repaired
                 the
                 walls
                 of
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   ▪
                
                 [
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 ]
                 much
                 better
                 ;
                 she
                 erected
                 a
                 vast
                 Church
                 ,
                 eminent
                 for
                 its
                 *
                 splendidness
                 and
                 beauty
                 ,
                 [
                 in
                 honour
                 ]
                 of
                 Stephen
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 Deacons
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 one
                 furlong
                 from
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Church
                 she
                 was
                 deposited
                 ,
                 after
                 her
                 departure
                 to
                 an
                 immortall
                 life
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 Theodosius
                 [
                 having
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 ]
                 sometime
                 after
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 before
                 Eudocia
                 ;
                 and
                 changed
                 the
                 Empire
                 (
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 Governed
                 by
                 him
                 eight
                 and
                 thirty
                 years
                 ,
                 )
                 [
                 for
                 an
                 eternall
                 life
                 :
                 ]
                 the
                 most
                 incomparable
                 Marcianus
                 assumes
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 .
                 The
                 Actions
                 therefore
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 performed
                 by
                 Him
                 during
                 his
                 Ruling
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Empire
                 ,
                 shall
                 most
                 plainly
                 be
                 set
                 forth
                 †
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Book
                 ,
                 provided
                 divine
                 assistance
                 will
                 furnish
                 us
                 with
                 its
                 own
                 favour
                 and
                 benevolence
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               SECOND
               BOOK
               OF
               THE
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               OF
               
                 EVAGRIUS
                 SCHOLASTICUS
                 Epiphaniensis
              
               ,
               And
               [
               one
               ]
               of
               the
               EX-PRAEFECTS
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Marcianus
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 signes
                 preceded
                 ,
                 *
                 declaring
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 Emperour
                 .
              
               
                 WHat
                 was
                 transacted
                 during
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Theodosius
                 [
                 Junior
                 ,
                 ]
                 we
                 have
                 comprehended
                 in
                 our
                 first
                 †
                 Book
                 .
                 Come
                 on
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 now
                 bring
                 Marcianus
                 forth
                 ,
                 that
                 famous
                 Emperour
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 we
                 will
                 relate
                 ,
                 who
                 and
                 whence
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 *
                 he
                 arrived
                 at
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 will
                 declare
                 the
                 affairs
                 transacted
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 proper
                 places
                 [
                 and
                 times
                 .
                 ]
                 Marcianus
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 related
                 by
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 a
                 Priscus
                 the
                 Rhetorician
                 ,
                 by
                 originall
                 extract
                 was
                 a
                 Thracian
                 ,
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 a
                 Military
                 man.
                 *
                 Desiring
                 to
                 follow
                 his
                 father's
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 Philippopolis
                 ,
                 [
                 hoping
                 ]
                 he
                 might
                 there
                 be
                 enrolled
                 in
                 the
                 Companies
                 of
                 the
                 Milice
                 .
                 As
                 he
                 was
                 going
                 thither
                 ,
                 he
                 sees
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 newly
                 slain
                 ,
                 which
                 lay
                 thrown
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 Near
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 stand
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 eminent
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 other
                 [
                 endowments
                 ,
                 ]
                 but
                 most
                 especially
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 humanity
                 and
                 compassion
                 :
                 )
                 lamented
                 what
                 had
                 hapned
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 sufficient
                 while
                 desisted
                 from
                 proceeding
                 on
                 his
                 journey
                 ,
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 perform
                 what
                 was
                 fitting
                 [
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 dead
                 body
                 .
                 ]
                 When
                 some
                 persons
                 had
                 seen
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 gave
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 of
                 Philippopolis
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Who
                 having
                 apprehended
                 Marcianus
                 ,
                 interrogated
                 him
                 concerning
                 the
                 murder
                 of
                 the
                 man.
                 When
                 therefore
                 conjectures
                 and
                 probabilities
                 prevailed
                 more
                 than
                 truth
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 than
                 the
                 tongue
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 accused
                 denying
                 the
                 Murder
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 [
                 Marcianus
                 ]
                 was
                 about
                 to
                 undergo
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 a
                 Murderer
                 ;
                 divine
                 assistance
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 discovered
                 the
                 person
                 that
                 had
                 committed
                 the
                 murder
                 .
                 Who
                 having
                 been
                 punish't
                 for
                 that
                 fact
                 with
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 [
                 thereby
                 ]
                 *
                 preserved
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 Marcianus
                 .
                 Being
                 thus
                 unexpectedly
                 saved
                 ,
                 he
                 goes
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 companies
                 of
                 the
                 Milice
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 b
                 it
                 being
                 his
                 desire
                 to
                 enter
                 himself
                 a
                 Souldier
                 therein
                 .
                 They
                 admired
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 conjecturing
                 upon
                 good
                 grounds
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 in
                 future
                 become
                 a
                 great
                 person
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 worth
                 ,
                 they
                 received
                 him
                 most
                 willingly
                 ,
                 and
                 enrolled
                 him
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 not
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Military
                 Law
                 directs
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 a
                 Souldier
                 newly
                 dead
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 they
                 registred
                 Marcianus
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 likewise
                 called
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Muster-Roll
                 .
                 Thus
                 [
                 Marcianus
                 by
                 ]
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 was
                 before-hand
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 denomination
                 of
                 our
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 they
                 put
                 on
                 their
                 purple
                 [
                 assume
                 ]
                 the
                 Appellation
                 of
                 Augusti
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 the
                 name
                 had
                 refused
                 to
                 abide
                 with
                 him
                 without
                 the
                 dignity
                 ;
                 and
                 again
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 dignity
                 could
                 have
                 required
                 no
                 other
                 name
                 for
                 its
                 being
                 majestically
                 adorned
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   his
                   Proper
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   his
                   Appellative
                
                 name
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 both
                 
                   his
                   Dignity
                
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 
                   his
                   Appellation
                
                 ,
                 being
                 declared
                 by
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 denomination
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 another
                 accident
                 hapned
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 conjectured
                 ,
                 that
                 Marcianus
                 would
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 Emperour
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 having
                 had
                 a
                 Military
                 
                 Command
                 under
                 Aspar
                 [
                 in
                 the
                 War
                 ]
                 against
                 the
                 Vandalls
                 ,
                 it
                 hapned
                 that
                 Marcianus
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 was
                 taken
                 prisoner
                 ,
                 (
                 Aspar
                 having
                 been
                 very
                 much
                 worsted
                 by
                 the
                 Vandalls
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 brought
                 into
                 a
                 field
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Cap●ives
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 
                 Geiserichus's
                 desire
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 .
                 After
                 they
                 were
                 gathered
                 together
                 ,
                 Geiserichus
                 being
                 seated
                 in
                 an
                 high
                 room
                 ,
                 pleased
                 himself
                 with
                 viewing
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 those
                 taken
                 Prisoners
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 regard
                 much
                 time
                 was
                 spent
                 [
                 there
                 ,
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 ]
                 did
                 what
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 :
                 (
                 For
                 Geiserichus
                 had
                 given
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 guarded
                 the
                 Captives
                 ,
                 should
                 loose
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 bonds
                 .
                 )
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 therefore
                 did
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 others
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 Marcianus
                 laid
                 himself
                 down
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 slept
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 hot
                 and
                 more
                 scorching
                 than
                 usuall
                 at
                 that
                 season
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 .
                 [
                 In
                 which
                 very
                 interim
                 ]
                 an
                 Eagle
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 on
                 high
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 and
                 raising
                 herself
                 by
                 a
                 flight
                 with
                 her
                 face
                 perpendicularly
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 shadow
                 like
                 a
                 cloud
                 over
                 Marcianus
                 ,
                 whereby
                 she
                 refreshed
                 and
                 cooled
                 him
                 .
                 Geiserichus
                 wondring
                 hereat
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 foresight
                 conjectured
                 at
                 what
                 would
                 happen
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 for
                 Marcianus
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 dismissed
                 from
                 his
                 Captivity
                 ,
                 having
                 first
                 bound
                 him
                 in
                 great
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 his
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 inviolably
                 keep
                 his
                 faith
                 to
                 the
                 Vandalls
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 ●ove
                 his
                 Arms
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 ingagement
                 ,
                 as
                 c
                 Procopius
                 relates
                 ,
                 Marcianus
                 did
                 in
                 reality
                 keep
                 and
                 perform
                 .
                 But
                 leaving
                 this
                 digression
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 return
                 to
                 our
                 Subject
                 .
                 Marcianus
                 was
                 pious
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 just
                 as
                 to
                 what
                 related
                 to
                 his
                 Subjects
                 :
                 accounting
                 those
                 true
                 riches
                 (
                 not
                 which
                 were
                 hoarded
                 up
                 ,
                 or
                 brought
                 together
                 from
                 the
                 Collections
                 of
                 Tribute
                 ;
                 but
                 them
                 only
                 )
                 which
                 might
                 supply
                 the
                 wants
                 of
                 the
                 indigent
                 ,
                 and
                 render
                 their
                 estates
                 who
                 possest
                 much
                 ,
                 secure
                 and
                 safe
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 formidable
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 punishing
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 [
                 't
                 was
                 feared
                 ]
                 he
                 was
                 about
                 to
                 punish
                 .
                 On
                 these
                 accounts
                 therefore
                 he
                 obtained
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 [
                 which
                 fell
                 to
                 him
                 ]
                 not
                 by
                 an
                 hereditary
                 Right
                 ,
                 but
                 [
                 was
                 ]
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 his
                 vertue
                 ;
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 persons
                 of
                 what
                 degrees
                 and
                 orders
                 soever
                 ,
                 conferring
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 dignity
                 upon
                 him
                 by
                 a
                 generall
                 suffrage
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 perswaded
                 by
                 Pulcheria
                 .
                 Whom
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 she
                 was
                 
                   Augusta
                   ,
                   Marcianus
                
                 married
                 ;
                 but
                 knew
                 her
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 wife
                 ,
                 she
                 continuing
                 a
                 Virgin
                 till
                 her
                 death
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 ,
                 before
                 Valentinianus
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Rome
                 had
                 confirmed
                 this
                 Election
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 consent
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 [
                 
                 Marcianus's
                 ]
                 virtue
                 ,
                 he
                 afterwards
                 made
                 it
                 authentick
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 
                 Marcianus's
                 desire
                 ,
                 that
                 [
                 one
                 ]
                 worship
                 might
                 in
                 common
                 be
                 exhibited
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 (
                 those
                 tongues
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 confused
                 through
                 impiety
                 ,
                 being
                 again
                 piously
                 united
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Deity
                 might
                 be
                 praised
                 with
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 *
                 Doxologie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 Occasion
                 of
                 its
                 being
                 convened
                 .
              
               
                 WHilest
                 therefore
                 the
                 Emperours
                 mind
                 was
                 taken
                 up
                 with
                 these
                 desires
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 *
                 Responsales
                 of
                 Leo
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Elder
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 Dioscorus
                 in
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Ephesine
                   Synod
                
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 admitted
                 of
                 
                 Leo's
                 Letter
                 ,
                 wherein
                 was
                 contained
                 †
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Faith
                 :
                 and
                 also
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 injured
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 intreating
                 that
                 their
                 Cause
                 might
                 be
                 judged
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 Bishops
                 .
                 But
                 above
                 all
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Dorylaeum
                 ,
                 was
                 most
                 importunately
                 urgent
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 treacherous
                 contrivances
                 of
                 
                   Chrysaphius
                   Theodosius's
                
                 a
                 Protector
                 ,
                 he
                 and
                 Flavianus
                 had
                 been
                 deposed
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 to
                 Chrysaphius
                 demanding
                 Gold
                 for
                 
                 Flavianus's
                 own
                 ordination
                 ,
                 Flavianus
                 (
                 to
                 shame
                 him
                 )
                 b
                 had
                 sent
                 the
                 sacred
                 Vessels
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 Chrysaphius
                 agreed
                 with
                 Eutyches
                 in
                 his
                 erroneous
                 and
                 false
                 opinions
                 .
                 Eusebius
                 said
                 moreover
                 ,
                 that
                 Flavianus
                 had
                 been
                 beaten
                 ,
                 and
                 kick't
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 miserable
                 manner
                 murdered
                 by
                 Dioscorus
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 reasons
                 ,
                 a
                 Synod
                 is
                 convened
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 Couriers
                 and
                 Expresses
                 being
                 sent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 called
                 together
                 *
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 pious
                 Emperours
                 Letters
                 ,
                 first
                 at
                 Nicaea
                 :
                 (
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 Leo
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 writing
                 to
                 them
                 concerning
                 those
                 persons
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 to
                 supply
                 his
                 own
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   Paschasimus
                   ,
                   Lucentius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 inscribed
                 [
                 his
                 Letters
                 thus
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   To
                   those
                   convened
                   at
                
                 Nicaea
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 afterwards
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 the
                 Bithynians
                 .
                 c
                 
                   Zacharias
                   Rhetor
                
                 ,
                 in
                 favour
                 to
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 does
                 indeed
                 d
                 affirm
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 sent
                 for
                 out
                 of
                 Exile
                 [
                 to
                 this
                 Councill
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 conjectured
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Synod
                 does
                 every
                 where
                 
                   Anathematize
                   Nestorius
                
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 also
                 expressly
                 attested
                 by
                 Eustathius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Berytus
                 (
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Letter
                
                 to
                 Johannes
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 another
                 Johannes
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 matters
                 agitated
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 )
                 in
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Those
                   persons
                   meeting
                   again
                   ,
                   who
                   demanded
                
                 Nestorius's
                 
                   Reliques
                   ,
                   cryed
                   out
                   against
                   the
                   Synod
                   ,
                
                 [
                 
                   in
                   this
                   sort
                
                 :
                 ]
                 
                   for
                   what
                   reason
                   are
                   Holy
                   men
                
                 Anathematized
                 ?
                 
                   In
                   so
                   much
                   that
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   being
                   highly
                   incensed
                   ,
                   commanded
                   his
                   Guards
                   by
                   force
                   to
                   drive
                   them
                   a
                   far
                   off
                   .
                
                 How
                 therefore
                 Nestorius
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 called
                 [
                 to
                 this
                 Council
                 ,
                 ]
                 who
                 was
                 dead
                 long
                 before
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                
                 A
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Martyr
                 
                 Euphemia's
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 [
                 the
                 City
                 ]
                 Chalcedon
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 Narrative
                 of
                 the
                 Miracles
                 performed
                 therein
                 .
              
               
                 [
                 THe
                 Fathers
                 ]
                 therefore
                 are
                 assembled
                 in
                 the
                 sacred
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Martyr
                 Euphemia
                 .
                 This
                 Church
                 stands
                 in
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 a
                 City
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 the
                 Bithynians
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Bosphorus
                 not
                 more
                 than
                 two
                 furlongs
                 ,
                 [
                 scituate
                 ]
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 pleasant
                 place
                 ,
                 on
                 an
                 *
                 eminence
                 which
                 rises
                 easily
                 and
                 by
                 degrees
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 go
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 are
                 insensible
                 of
                 Labour
                 in
                 their
                 walk
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 got
                 within
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 they
                 appear
                 at
                 a
                 vast
                 height
                 .
                 Whence
                 casting
                 down
                 their
                 eyes
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 from
                 a
                 Watch
                 Tower
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 prospect
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 fields
                 beneath
                 ,
                 extended
                 into
                 a
                 levell
                 and
                 even
                 plain
                 ,
                 clothed
                 in
                 green
                 with
                 grass
                 ,
                 waving
                 with
                 standing
                 corn
                 ,
                 and
                 beautified
                 with
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 trees
                 :
                 [
                 they
                 see
                 ]
                 woody
                 mountains
                 also
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 trees
                 whereon
                 ]
                 bend
                 and
                 then
                 raise
                 [
                 their
                 tops
                 ]
                 finely
                 to
                 an
                 heighth
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 [
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 prospect
                 of
                 ]
                 severall
                 Seas
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 which
                 [
                 seem
                 ]
                 *
                 purple
                 coloured
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 serenity
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 sweetly
                 and
                 mildly
                 play
                 with
                 the
                 Shoares
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 places
                 are
                 calm
                 :
                 but
                 others
                 are
                 rough
                 and
                 boysterous
                 with
                 surges
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 reciprocall
                 motion
                 of
                 their
                 waves
                 forcing
                 a
                 shoar
                 †
                 sand
                 mixt
                 with
                 little
                 stones
                 ,
                 Sea-weed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lightest
                 sort
                 of
                 shell-fish
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 drawing
                 them
                 back
                 again
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 it self
                 stands
                 right
                 over
                 against
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 Temple
                 is
                 [
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 ]
                 adorned
                 with
                 the
                 prospect
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 City
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 consists
                 of
                 three
                 most
                 spacious
                 structures
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 an
                 
                   Open
                   Court
                
                 ,
                 beautified
                 with
                 a
                 large
                 ‖
                 Atrium
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Pillars
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 Structure
                 ,
                 for
                 breadth
                 ,
                 and
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 pillars
                 ,
                 a
                 almost
                 alike
                 ;
                 differing
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 has
                 a
                 Roof
                 laid
                 over
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Northen
                 side
                 whereof
                 at
                 the
                 rising
                 Sun
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 round
                 Edifice
                 built
                 in
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 b
                 Tholus
                 ,
                 set
                 round
                 within
                 with
                 pillars
                 most
                 artificially
                 framed
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 alike
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 equall
                 in
                 bigness
                 .
                 c
                 Over
                 these
                 [
                 pillars
                 ,
                 ]
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 *
                 Hyper●on
                 raised
                 to
                 a
                 vast
                 heighth
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 Roof
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 Room
                 also
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 desire
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 both
                 supplicate
                 the
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 sacred
                 Mysteries
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 Tholus
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 d
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 magnificent
                 Tomb
                 ,
                 where
                 lie
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 Reliques
                 of
                 the
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 deposited
                 in
                 an
                 oblong
                 Chest
                 (
                 some
                 term
                 it
                 e
                 
                   The
                   Macra
                
                 ,
                 )
                 most
                 curiously
                 made
                 of
                 silver
                 .
                 The
                 Miracles
                 which
                 are
                 at
                 certain
                 times
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 are
                 manifestly
                 known
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 frequently
                 in
                 their
                 sleep
                 she
                 appears
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 during
                 their
                 severall
                 times
                 of
                 presidency
                 over
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 some
                 persons
                 (
                 otherwise
                 eminent
                 for
                 [
                 piety
                 of
                 ]
                 life
                 ,
                 )
                 who
                 come
                 to
                 her
                 [
                 Church
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 orders
                 them
                 f
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 Vintage
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 hath
                 been
                 made
                 known
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 as
                 well
                 those
                 who
                 sway
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 Scepter
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Pontif's
                 ,
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 go
                 immediately
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 persons
                 therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 P●●e●●s
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 goes
                 into
                 the
                 sacred
                 Edifice
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 holy
                 Body
                 I
                 have
                 mentioned
                 is
                 deposited
                 .
                 g
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 little
                 hole
                 in
                 the
                 Chest
                 ,
                 on
                 its
                 left
                 side
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 shut
                 up
                 and
                 made
                 fast
                 by
                 small
                 doors
                 .
                 Through
                 this
                 hole
                 they
                 let
                 down
                 a
                 long
                 iron
                 rod
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 fastned
                 a
                 sponge
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 Reliques
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 turn●d
                 the
                 sponge
                 about
                 ,
                 they
                 draw
                 the
                 iron-rod
                 up
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 sponge
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 whereof
                 is
                 ]
                 full
                 of
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 bloudy
                 clotters
                 .
                 Which
                 when
                 the
                 people
                 behold
                 ,
                 immediately
                 they
                 adore
                 and
                 glorifie
                 God.
                 
                 [
                 Further
                 ,
                 ]
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 plenty
                 [
                 of
                 bloud
                 ]
                 is
                 extracted
                 out
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 pious
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 all
                 the
                 Priests
                 [
                 there
                 ]
                 convened
                 ,
                 moreover
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 which
                 flock
                 together
                 at
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 plentifull
                 manner
                 do
                 partake
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 send
                 it
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Faithfull
                 that
                 are
                 desirous
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 congealed
                 bloud
                 lasts
                 [
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ]
                 forever
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 bloud
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 changed
                 into
                 any
                 other
                 colour
                 .
                 *
                 These
                 miracles
                 are
                 performed
                 ,
                 not
                 at
                 any
                 determinate
                 period
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 gravity
                 of
                 his
                 Moralls
                 shall
                 †
                 deserve
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 reported
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 ever
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 probity
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 eminent
                 for
                 his
                 virtues
                 ,
                 does
                 govern
                 [
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 ]
                 this
                 miracle
                 is
                 performed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 most
                 frequently
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 such
                 divine
                 signes
                 as
                 these
                 do
                 rarely
                 happen
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 relate
                 another
                 [
                 miracle
                 ,
                 ]
                 which
                 no
                 time
                 or
                 season
                 ‖
                 interrupts
                 :
                 nor
                 does
                 it
                 make
                 any
                 diff●●ence
                 between
                 the
                 Faithfull
                 and
                 the
                 ●nfidells
                 ;
                 but
                 't
                 is
                 alike
                 *
                 shown
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 .
                 When
                 any
                 person
                 comes
                 into
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 pretious
                 Chest
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 contains
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 Reliques
                 ,
                 †
                 he
                 smells
                 a
                 fragrant
                 scent
                 ,
                 which
                 transcends
                 all
                 the
                 usuall
                 savours
                 [
                 smelt
                 ]
                 by
                 men
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 this
                 scent
                 is
                 neither
                 like
                 that
                 ‖
                 which
                 arises
                 from
                 Meadows
                 ,
                 nor
                 like
                 that
                 sent
                 forth
                 by
                 any
                 the
                 most
                 fragrant
                 things
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 Perfumers
                 :
                 but
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 strange
                 and
                 most
                 excellent
                 scent
                 ,
                 h
                 which
                 of
                 it self
                 demonstrates
                 the
                 [
                 virtue
                 and
                 ]
                 power
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 produce
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                
                 Concerning
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 agitated
                 and
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 Dioscorus
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 was
                 deposed
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 
                   Theodoret
                   ,
                   Ibas
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 were
                 restored
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 Synod
                 I
                 have
                 mentioned
                 is
                 convened
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 Paschatius
                 and
                 Lucentius
                 ,
                 and
                 Bonifacius
                 the
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 administring
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 
                   Leo
                   Pontif
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Elder
                   Rome
                   :
                   Anatolius
                
                 presiding
                 over
                 the
                 Constantinopolitane
                 [
                 Church
                 ;
                 ]
                 and
                 Dioscorus
                 being
                 Bishop
                 of
                 [
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 
                   Alexandrians
                   .
                   Maximus
                
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 Juv●●●lis
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 [
                 were
                 there
                 also
                 .
                 ]
                 Together
                 with
                 whom
                 were
                 present
                 those
                 Prelates
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 about
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 those
                 personages
                 who
                 held
                 the
                 principall
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 eminent
                 Senate
                 [
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 ]
                 To
                 whom
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 filled
                 
                 Leo's
                 place
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 Dioscorus
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 sit
                 together
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Councill
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 [
                 they
                 affirmed
                 ]
                 was
                 given
                 them
                 in
                 charge
                 by
                 their
                 Bishop
                 Leo
                 ,
                 and
                 unless
                 it
                 were
                 observed
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 remove
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 [
                 those
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 asked
                 ,
                 what
                 were
                 the
                 matters
                 objected
                 against
                 Dioscorus
                 ;
                 they
                 returned
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 render
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 judgment
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 fitting
                 and
                 just
                 ,
                 had
                 accepted
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Judge
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 words
                 ,
                 when
                 Dioscorus
                 by
                 the
                 Senates
                 Decree
                 had
                 come
                 forth
                 into
                 a
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ;
                 Eusebius
                 made
                 his
                 request
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Supplicatory
                   Libell
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 recited
                 ;
                 which
                 request
                 he
                 worded
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   I
                   have
                   been
                   injured
                   by
                
                 Dioscorus
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   Faith
                   hath
                   been
                   injured
                
                 ;
                 Flavianus
                 
                   the
                   Bishop
                   has
                   been
                   murdered
                   ,
                   and
                   together
                   with
                   me
                   unjustly
                   deposed
                   by
                   him
                   :
                   do
                   you
                   give
                   order
                   ,
                   that
                   my
                
                 supplicatory
                 Libell
                 
                   may
                   be
                   read
                
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 when
                 [
                 the
                 Judges
                 ]
                 had
                 discoursed
                 of
                 ,
                 the
                 Libell
                 was
                 permitted
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 ,
                 the
                 contents
                 whereof
                 were
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Lovers
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   our
                   most
                   Religious
                   and
                   most
                   pious
                   Emperours
                   ,
                
                 Flavius
                 Valentinianus
                 ,
                 and
                 Marcianus
                 ,
                 always
                 Augusti
                 ;
                 From
                 Eusebius
                 
                   the
                   meanest
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Dorylaeum
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   speakes
                   in
                   defence
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Orthodox
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                
                 Flavianus
                 
                   of
                   Blessed
                   memory
                   who
                   was
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 [
                 
                   It
                   is
                
                 ]
                 
                   the
                   designe
                   of
                   your
                   power
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   provision
                   for
                   all
                   your
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   stretch
                   forth
                   an
                   hand
                   to
                   all
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   injured
                   :
                   especially
                
                 b
                 
                   to
                   them
                   who
                   are
                   reckoned
                   amongst
                   the
                
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 .
                 
                   For
                   hereby
                
                 c
                 
                   you
                   worship
                   the
                   Deity
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   a
                   power
                   hath
                   been
                   given
                   you
                   to
                   Rule
                   and
                   Govern
                
                 *
                 
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   In
                   regard
                   therefore
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   we
                   have
                   suffered
                   many
                   and
                   grievous
                   things
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   all
                   reason
                   and
                   equity
                   ,
                   from
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   the
                   most
                   reverend
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   City
                
                 Alexandria
                 ;
                 
                   we
                   address
                   to
                   Your
                   piety
                   ,
                   entreating
                   we
                   may
                   have
                   Right
                   done
                   Us.
                   Now
                   ,
                   the
                   business
                   is
                   this
                   .
                   At
                   a
                   Synod
                   lately
                   held
                   in
                   the
                
                 Metropolis
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Ephesians
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   would
                   to
                   God
                   that
                   Synod
                   had
                   never
                   been
                   held
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   not
                   have
                   filled
                   the
                   world
                   with
                   mischiefes
                   and
                   disturbance
                   !
                   )
                   that
                
                 *
                 
                   Good
                   man
                
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 
                   disregarding
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   just
                   ,
                   and
                
                 [
                 
                   not
                   respecting
                
                 ]
                 
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   he
                   was
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   opinion
                   ,
                   and
                   entertained
                   the
                   same
                   Sentiments
                   with
                   the
                   vain-minded
                   and
                   Hereticall
                
                 Eutyches
                 ;
                 
                   but
                   concealed
                   it
                   from
                   many
                   persons
                   ,
                   as
                   't
                   was
                   afterwards
                   plainly
                   evidenced
                   from
                   his
                   own
                   declaration
                   :
                   )
                
                 †
                 
                   took
                   an
                   occasion
                   from
                   that
                   accusation
                   which
                   I
                   had
                   brought
                   against
                
                 Eutyches
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   person
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   opinion
                   with
                   himself
                   ▪
                   and
                   from
                   that
                   sentence
                   pronounc't
                   against
                   the
                   same
                
                 Eutyches
                 
                   by
                   Bishop
                
                 Flavianus
                 *
                 
                   of
                   Holy
                   memory
                
                 ;
                 [
                 whereby
                 ]
                 
                   he
                   assembled
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   disorderly
                   and
                   tumultuous
                   persons
                   :
                   and
                   having
                   possest
                   himself
                   of
                   power
                   by
                   money
                   ,
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   in
                   him
                   lay
                   he
                   has
                   weakened
                   the
                   pious
                   Religion
                   of
                   the
                
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   has
                   confirmed
                   the
                   ill
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Monk
                
                 Eutyches
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   long
                   since
                   ,
                   even
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   condemned
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Fathers
                   .
                   Whereas
                   therefore
                   ,
                   the
                   matters
                   are
                   not
                
                 
                 
                   small
                   and
                   triviall
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   audaciously
                   attempted
                   ,
                   both
                   against
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   Us
                   ,
                   We
                   fall
                   at
                   the
                   feet
                   of
                   Your
                   [
                   Imperial
                   ]
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   and
                   humbly
                   beseech
                   You
                   ,
                   to
                   order
                   the
                   said
                   most
                   Religious
                   Bishop
                
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   give
                   in
                   his
                   answer
                   to
                   what
                   is
                   objected
                   against
                   him
                   by
                   us
                   :
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   by
                   having
                   the
                
                 Monuments
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Acts
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   he
                   has
                   made
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   read
                   before
                   an
                   Holy
                   Synod
                   .
                   From
                   which
                
                 [
                 Acts
                 ]
                 
                   we
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   demonstrate
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   estranged
                   from
                   the
                
                 Orthodox
                 
                   Faith
                   ,
                   hath
                   confirmed
                   an
                   Heresie
                   full
                   of
                   impiety
                   ,
                   has
                   unjustly
                   deposed
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   most
                   grievous
                   and
                   injurious
                   manner
                   oppressed
                   us
                   :
                   You
                   sending
                   your
                   divine
                   and
                   adorable
                
                 Mandates
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Holy
                   and
                
                 Oecumenicall
                 
                   Synod
                   of
                   Bishops
                   most
                   dear
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   hear
                   the
                   cause
                   between
                   us
                   and
                   the
                   forementioned
                
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   bring
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                
                 Your
                 Piety
                 
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   transacted
                
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   shall
                   please
                
                 Your
                 Immortall
                 height
                 .
                 
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   shall
                   obtain
                   this
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   pour
                   forth
                   incessant
                   prayers
                   for
                   your
                   eternall
                   Empire
                   ,
                   most
                   divine
                   Emperours
                   !
                
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 joynt
                 desire
                 of
                 Dioscorus
                 and
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   Ephesine
                   Synod
                
                 were
                 publickly
                 recited
                 .
                 The
                 particular
                 declaration
                 whereof
                 ,
                 (
                 it
                 being
                 †
                 comprehended
                 in
                 many
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 contained
                 ‖
                 within
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Chalcedon
                   Councill
                
                 ;
                 )
                 least
                 I
                 should
                 seem
                 verbose
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 hasten
                 towards
                 [
                 a
                 knowledge
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 Transactions
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 subjoyned
                 to
                 this
                 
                   Second
                   Book
                
                 of
                 my
                 History
                 ;
                 giving
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 are
                 desirous
                 of
                 an
                 exact
                 and
                 particular
                 knowledge
                 of
                 all
                 matters
                 ,
                 a
                 liberty
                 of
                 reading
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 having
                 an
                 accurate
                 account
                 of
                 all
                 transactions
                 imprinted
                 on
                 their
                 mindes
                 .
                 [
                 In
                 the
                 interim
                 ]
                 I
                 will
                 cursorily
                 mention
                 the
                 more
                 principall
                 and
                 momentous
                 matters
                 :
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 Dioscorus
                 was
                 *
                 convicted
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 admitted
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 of
                 Leo
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Elder
                   Rome
                
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 effected
                 the
                 deposition
                 of
                 Flavianus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   New
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 one
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 gotten
                 the
                 Bishops
                 who
                 were
                 convened
                 ,
                 to
                 subscribe
                 [
                 their
                 names
                 ]
                 in
                 a
                 paper
                 not
                 written
                 on
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 therein
                 had
                 been
                 contained
                 
                 Flavianus's
                 deposition
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 ,
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 made
                 this
                 Decree
                 .
                 d
                 
                   We
                   perceive
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   more
                   exact
                   scrutiny
                   concerning
                   the
                   Orthodox
                   and
                   Catholick
                   Faith
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   morrow
                   ,
                   when
                
                 e
                 
                   the
                   Synod
                   will
                   be
                   more
                   compleat
                   and
                   full
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                
                 Flavianus
                 
                   of
                   Pious
                   Memory●
                   and
                   the
                   most
                   Religious
                   Bishop
                
                 Eusebius
                 
                   (
                   from
                   a
                   search
                   made
                   into
                   the
                
                 Acts
                 and
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   also
                   from
                   their
                   testimony
                   by
                   word
                   of
                   mouth
                   who
                   presided
                   in
                   the
                   Synod
                   then
                   convened
                   ;
                   who
                   have
                   confessed
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   erred
                   ,
                   and
                   deposed
                   them
                   without
                   cause
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   erred
                   in
                   the
                   Faith
                   :
                   )
                   have
                   ,
                   as
                   't
                   is
                   evidently
                   known
                   ,
                   been
                   unjustly
                   deposed
                   :
                   it
                   appears
                   to
                   us
                   (
                   agreeable
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   just
                   ,
                   (
                   provided
                   it
                   shall
                   please
                   our
                   most
                   Divine
                   and
                   most
                   Pious
                   Lord
                   ,
                   )
                   that
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   the
                   most
                   Religious
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 Juvenalis
                 
                   the
                   most
                   Religious
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Thalassius
                 
                   the
                   most
                   Religious
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Caesarea
                 in
                 Cappadocia
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 
                   the
                   most
                   Religious
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 f
                 Ancyra
                 ,
                 Eustathius
                 
                   the
                   most
                   Religious
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Berytus
                 ,
                 and
                 Basilius
                 
                   the
                   most
                   Religious
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Seleucia
                 in
                 lsau●●
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   [
                   Prelates
                   ]
                   had
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   presided
                   over
                   the
                   then
                   Synod
                   ,
                   should
                   lye
                   under
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   punishment
                   ,
                   being
                   by
                   [
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   ]
                   the
                   sacred
                   Synod
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Canons
                
                 *
                 
                   removed
                   from
                   the
                   Episcopall
                   dignity
                   :
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   have
                   been
                   consequently
                   done
                   being
                   made
                   known
                
                 †
                 
                   to
                   his
                   most
                   sacred
                   Imperial
                   Majesty
                   .
                
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 Libells
                 having
                 been
                 given
                 in
                 on
                 the
                 second
                 day
                 against
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 [
                 various
                 ]
                 crimes
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 money
                 [
                 forcibly
                 by
                 him
                 taken
                 ,
                 ]
                 when
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 being
                 twice
                 and
                 thrice
                 called
                 ,
                 appeared
                 not
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 [
                 severall
                 ]
                 excuses
                 which
                 he
                 alledged
                 ;
                 they
                 who
                 filled
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Leo
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Elder
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 ‖
                 made
                 this
                 declaration
                 in
                 these
                 express
                 words
                 .
                 g
                 What
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   who
                   hath
                   been
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   Great
                   City
                
                 Alexandria
                 
                   has
                   audaciously
                   attempted
                   against
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                   the
                   Canons
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Ecclesiastick
                   Constitution
                   ;
                   hath
                   been
                   made
                   manifest
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   have
                   already
                   been
                   inquired
                   into
                   at
                   the
                
                 First
                 Session
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   also
                   from
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   done
                   this
                   day
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   person
                   ,
                   (
                   to
                   omit
                   many
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   )
                   making
                   use
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   authority
                   ,
                   uncanonically
                   admitted
                   to
                   communion
                
                 Eutyches
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   embraces
                   the
                   same
                   Sentiments
                   with
                   himself
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   been
                   canonically
                   deposed
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Holy
                   Memory
                   ,
                   we
                   mean
                   our
                   Father
                   and
                   Bishop
                
                 Flavianus
                 ;
                 )
                 before
                 *
                 
                   his
                   sitting
                   [
                   in
                   the
                   Synod
                   ]
                   at
                
                 Ephesus
                 
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Bishops
                   beloved
                   by
                   God.
                   Now
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   See
                   has
                   granted
                   a
                   pardon
                   to
                   those
                   [
                   Prelates
                   ,
                   ]
                   for
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   involuntarily
                   done
                   there
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   Who
                   also
                   to
                   this
                   present
                   continue
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   opinion
                   with
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   Arch-Bishop
                
                 Leo
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   Holy
                   and
                
                 Oecumenicall
                 Synod
                 .
                 
                   On
                   which
                   account
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   received
                   them
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   communion
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   asserters
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   faith
                   with
                   himself
                   .
                   But
                
                 †
                 
                   this
                   man
                   till
                   this
                   very
                   time
                   hath
                   not
                   desisted
                   from
                   boasting
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   on
                   account
                   whereof
                   he
                   ought
                   rather
                   to
                   mourn
                   ,
                   and
                   lay
                   himself
                   prostrate
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   he
                   permitted
                   not
                   the
                   Letter
                   of
                   the
                   Blessed
                   Pope
                
                 Leo
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   be
                   read
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   written
                   by
                   him
                   to
                
                 Flavianus
                 
                   of
                   Holy
                   Memory
                   ;
                   )
                   and
                   this
                   [
                   he
                   did
                   ,
                   ]
                   notwithstanding
                   he
                   was
                   severall
                   times
                   entreated
                   by
                   those
                   persons
                   who
                   had
                   brought
                   the
                   Letter
                   ,
                   to
                   suffer
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   read
                   ;
                   and
                   notwithstanding
                   he
                   had
                   promised
                   with
                   an
                   Oath
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   read
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   not
                   reading
                   of
                   which
                   Letter
                
                 h
                 
                   has
                   filled
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   Churches
                   over
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   with
                   scandalls
                   and
                   detriment
                   .
                   Nevertheless
                   ,
                   although
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   these
                   have
                   been
                   audaciously
                   attempted
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   was
                   our
                   design
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   voutsafed
                   him
                   something
                   of
                   compassion
                
                 i
                 
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                   his
                   former
                   impious
                   Fact
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   beloved
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   although
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   authority
                
                 k
                 
                   of
                   judging
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   invested
                   with
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   regard
                   he
                   has
                   out-done
                   his
                   former
                   iniquity
                   by
                   his
                
                 *
                 
                   latter
                   facts
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   he
                   has
                   audaciously
                   pronounced
                   an
                   Excommunicaton
                   against
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   and
                   most
                   Pious
                
                 Leo
                 
                   Arch-Bishop
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 the
                 Great
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   moreover
                   ,
                   (
                   when
                
                 Libells
                 
                   stuft
                   with
                   Crimes
                   were
                   presented
                   to
                   the
                   Holy
                   and
                   Great
                   Synod
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   )
                   having
                   been
                   canonically
                   called
                   once
                   ,
                   twice
                   ,
                   and
                   thrice
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Bishops
                   beloved
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   obeyed
                   not
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   being
                   prick't
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   conscience
                   ;
                   [
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   ]
                   he
                   has
                   illegally
                   received
                   [
                   to
                   Communion
                   ]
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   justly
                   been
                   deposed
                   by
                   severall
                   Synods
                   :
                   [
                   on
                   these
                   various
                   accounts
                   we
                   say
                   ]
                   )
                   he
                   himself
                   hath
                   pronounced
                   sentence
                   against
                   himself
                   ,
                   having
                   many
                   ways
                   trampled
                   under
                   foot
                   the
                   Ecclesiastick
                   Rules
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   and
                   most
                   Blessed
                
                 Leo
                 
                   Arch-Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   Great
                   and
                   the
                   Elder
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   Us
                   and
                   the
                   present
                   Synod
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   thrice
                   Blessed
                   and
                   most
                   eminent
                   Apostle
                
                 Peter
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   is
                   the
                
                 †
                 
                   Rock
                   and
                
                 Basis
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Orthodox
                   Faith
                   ,
                   hath
                   divested
                   him
                   of
                   the
                   Episcopall
                   dignity
                   ,
                   and
                
                 *
                 
                   hath
                   removed
                   him
                   from
                   [
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   ]
                   every
                   Sacerdotall
                   Office.
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   the
                   Holy
                   and
                   Great
                   Synod
                   it self
                   will
                
                 l
                 
                   Decree
                   those
                   things
                   concerning
                   the
                   forementioned
                
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   shall
                   seem
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   Canons
                   .
                
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 having
                 been
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 business
                 done
                 ,
                 those
                 [
                 Prelates
                 ]
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 deposed
                 with
                 Dioscorus
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 entreaty
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 and
                 the
                 Emperours
                 assent
                 ,
                 obtained
                 their
                 Restoration
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 other
                 things
                 having
                 been
                 added
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 before
                 ,
                 they
                 promulged
                 a
                 definition
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 contained
                 in
                 these
                 express
                 words
                 .
                 m
                 
                   Our
                   Lord
                   and
                   Saviour
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   confirmed
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   to
                   his
                   disciples
                   ,
                   said
                
                 ;
                 *
                 my
                 peace
                 I
                 give
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 my
                 peace
                 I
                 leave
                 with
                 you
                 :
                 
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   no
                   person
                   should
                   differ
                   from
                   his
                   neighbour
                   in
                   the
                
                 †
                 Dogmata
                 
                   of
                   Piety
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   might
                   be
                   equally
                   demonstrated
                   to
                   all
                   .
                
                 After
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 recited
                 the
                 
                   Nicene
                   Creed
                
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 [
                 that
                 *
                 Creed
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 Holy
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 added
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 
                   That
                   wise
                   and
                   salutary
                   Creed
                   of
                   the
                   divine
                   Grace
                   ,
                   was
                   indeed
                   sufficient
                   for
                   the
                   knowledge
                   and
                   confirmation
                   of
                   piety
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   it
                   delivers
                   a
                   perfect
                   and
                   entire
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   Concerning
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   expresses
                   and
                   confirms
                   the
                   Incarnation
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   receive
                   it
                   with
                   faith
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   the
                
                 n
                 
                   enemies
                   of
                   Truth
                   attempt
                   to
                   reject
                   and
                   abrogate
                   the
                   Preaching
                   [
                   thereof
                   ]
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   Heresies
                   ;
                   and
                   have
                
                 *
                 
                   coyned
                   vain
                   and
                   new
                   Terms
                   ;
                   (
                   some
                   daring
                   to
                   corrupt
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   our
                   Lords
                   Dispensation
                   which
                   [
                   was
                   made
                   ]
                   ▪
                   upon
                   our
                   account
                   ,
                   and
                   denying
                   the
                   Term
                
                 Theotocos
                 
                   [
                   which
                   is
                   attributed
                   ]
                   to
                   the
                
                 Virgin
                 :
                 
                   and
                   others
                   introducing
                   a
                   confusion
                   and
                   mixture
                   ,
                   foolishly
                   imagining
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Deity
                   to
                   be
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   monstrously
                   feigning
                   the
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                
                 only
                 begotten
                 
                   to
                   be
                   by
                   confusion
                   passible
                   :
                   )
                   therefore
                   ,
                   this
                   present
                   ,
                   Holy
                   ,
                   Great
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Oecumenicall
                 
                   Synod
                   ,
                   being
                   desirous
                   to
                
                 *
                 
                   preclude
                   all
                   their
                   [
                   ways
                   of
                   ]
                   fraud
                   invented
                   against
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   vindicate
                   that
                
                 †
                 
                   Doctrine
                   which
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   [
                   has
                   continued
                   ]
                   unshaken
                   ;
                   hath
                   determined
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   ,
                   the
                
                 ‖
                 
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                   three
                   hundred
                   and
                   eighteen
                   Holy
                   Fathers
                   ought
                   to
                   remain
                   and
                   be
                   preserved
                   unattempted
                   and
                   inviolate
                   :
                   and
                   upon
                   their
                   account
                   who
                
                 *
                 
                   impugne
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   [
                   this
                   Synod
                   ]
                   confirms
                   that
                   Doctrine
                   concerning
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   afterwards
                   delivered
                   by
                   the
                   hundred
                   and
                   fifty
                   Fathers
                   convened
                   in
                   the
                   Imperiall
                   City
                
                 [
                 Constantinople
                 :
                 ]
                 
                   which
                   Doctrine
                   they
                   promulged
                   to
                   all
                   persons
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   added
                   any
                   thing
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   wanting
                   before
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   declare
                   their
                   own
                   Sentiment
                   concerning
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   against
                   those
                   who
                   attempted
                   to
                   abrogate
                   and
                   abolish
                   his
                   dominion
                   and
                   power
                   :
                   but
                   ,
                   upon
                   their
                   account
                   who
                   dare
                   corrupt
                   the
                   mysterie
                   of
                   the
                
                 Oeconomy
                 ,
                 and
                 o
                 
                   do
                   rave
                   [
                   so
                   ]
                   impudently
                   [
                   as
                   to
                   assert
                   ]
                   him
                   who
                   was
                   born
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Virgin
                
                 Mary
                 
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   meer
                   man
                   ;
                   [
                   this
                   Synod
                   ]
                   has
                   admitted
                   and
                   approved
                   of
                   the
                
                 Synodicall
                 Letters
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Blessed
                
                 Cyrillus
                 
                   who
                   was
                   Pastour
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                
                 Alexandrians
                 ;
                 
                   [
                   which
                   Letters
                
                 Cyrillus
                 
                   sent
                   ]
                   to
                
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Eastern
                   [
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   ]
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   confute
                
                 Nestorius's
                 
                   madness
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   to
                   explain
                   the
                   salutary
                   Creed
                   ,
                   in
                   favour
                   to
                   such
                   persons
                   as
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   pious
                   zeal
                   are
                   desirous
                   of
                   attaining
                   a
                   true
                   notion
                   thereof
                   .
                   To
                   which
                   Letters
                   ,
                   in
                   confirmation
                   of
                   such
                   Sentiments
                   as
                   are
                   right
                   and
                   true
                   ,
                   [
                   this
                   Synod
                   ]
                   has
                   deservedly
                   annext
                   the
                   Epistle
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   Blessed
                   and
                   most
                   Holy
                   Arch-Bishop
                
                 Leo
                 ,
                 
                   President
                   of
                   the
                   Great
                   and
                
                 Elder
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   he
                   wrote
                   to
                   Arch-Bishop
                
                 Flavianus
                 
                   of
                   Holy
                   Memory
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   subversion
                   of
                
                 Eutyches's
                 madness
                 ;
                 p
                 
                   which
                   Letter
                   agrees
                   with
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Great
                
                 Peter
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   is
                   a
                   certain
                   common
                   pillar
                   against
                   those
                   who
                   embrace
                   ill
                   Sentiments
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   it
                   makes
                   a
                   resistance
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   attempt
                   to
                   divide
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   the
                
                 Oeconomy
                 
                 
                   into
                   two
                   Sons
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   likewise
                   expells
                   those
                   from
                   the
                   convention
                   of
                   sacred
                   persons
                   ,
                   who
                   audaciously
                   assert
                   the
                   Deity
                   of
                   the
                
                 Only
                 Begotten
                 
                   to
                   be
                   passible
                   :
                   it
                
                 *
                 
                   confutes
                   them
                   also
                   who
                   maintain
                   a
                   Mixture
                   or
                   Confusion
                   in
                   the
                   two
                   Natures
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   expells
                   those
                   who
                   foolishly
                   assert
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 
                   took
                   from
                   us
                   [
                   men
                   ,
                   ]
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   Celestial
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   some
                   other
                   substance
                   :
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   it
                
                 Anathematizes
                 
                   such
                   persons
                   ,
                   as
                   fabulously
                   prate
                   of
                   two
                   Natures
                   of
                   [
                   our
                   ]
                   Lord
                   before
                   the
                   Union
                   ,
                   but
                   after
                   the
                   union
                   feign
                   [
                   them
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   ]
                   one
                   .
                   Following
                   therefore
                   [
                   the
                   steps
                   of
                   ]
                   the
                   Holy
                   Fathers
                   ,
                
                 q
                 
                   We
                   confess
                   our
                   Lord
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 [
                 
                   to
                   be
                
                 ]
                 
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   one
                   consent
                   We
                   do
                   all
                   teach
                   and
                   declare
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   person
                   is
                   perfect
                   in
                   the
                   Deity
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   person
                   is
                   perfect
                   in
                   the
                   Humanity
                   ,
                   truly
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   truly
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   person
                   [
                   subsists
                   ]
                   of
                   a
                   rational
                   soul
                   and
                   body
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   Consubstantial
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   as
                   touching
                   his
                   Deity
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   substance
                   with
                   us
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Humanity
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   like
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   sin
                   only
                   excepted
                   ;
                   that
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Deity
                   he
                   was
                   begotten
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   before
                   Ages
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   days
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   person
                   ,
                   on
                   our
                   account
                   and
                   for
                   our
                   salvation
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Humanity
                   ,
                   was
                   born
                   of
                
                 Mary
                 
                   the
                   Virgin
                   and
                
                 Theotocos
                 :
                 
                   that
                   ,
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Only
                 Begotten
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   inconfusedly
                   ,
                   immutably
                   ,
                   indivisibly
                   ,
                   and
                   inseparably
                
                 *
                 
                   manifested
                   in
                   two
                   Natures
                   :
                   that
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   the
                   Natures
                   is
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   extinguished
                   by
                   the
                   Union
                   :
                   but
                   rather
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   propriety
                   of
                   each
                   Nature
                   is
                   preserved
                   ,
                   and
                
                 †
                 
                   meets
                   in
                   one
                   person
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   one
                
                 Hypostasis
                 :
                 
                   not
                   as
                   if
                   [
                   he
                   ]
                   were
                   parted
                   and
                   divided
                   into
                   two
                   persons
                   :
                   but
                   [
                   he
                   is
                   ]
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Only
                   Begotten
                   Son
                   ,
                   God
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   according
                   as
                   the
                   Prophets
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   and
                   Christ
                   himself
                   hath
                   taught
                   us
                   concerning
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   [
                   according
                   as
                   ]
                   the
                   Creed
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   hath
                   delivered
                   [
                   it
                   ]
                   to
                   us
                   .
                   These
                   things
                   therefore
                   having
                   with
                   all
                   imaginable
                   accuracy
                   and
                   concinnity
                   been
                   constituted
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   the
                   Holy
                   and
                
                 Oecumenical
                 
                   Synod
                   has
                   determined
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   lawfull
                   for
                   any
                   person
                   ,
                   to
                   produce
                   ,
                   or
                   write
                   ,
                   or
                   compose
                   ,
                   or
                   think
                   ,
                   or
                   teach
                   others
                   ,
                   another
                   Faith.
                   But
                   ,
                   whoever
                   shall
                   dare
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   compose
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   produce
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   teach
                   any
                   other
                   Faith
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   deliver
                   another
                   Creed
                   ,
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   a
                   mind
                   to
                   turn
                   from
                
                 Gentilism
                 ,
                 or
                 Judaism
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   from
                   any
                   other
                   Heresie
                   whatever
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   ;
                   those
                   persons
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                
                 *
                 
                   divested
                   of
                   the
                   Episcopall
                   Dignity
                   ;
                   if
                   Clergymen
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                
                 †
                 
                   degraded
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   they
                   be
                
                 Monks
                 ,
                 or
                 Laïcks
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                
                 Anathematized
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 this
                 determination
                 had
                 been
                 read
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Marcianus
                 also
                 [
                 came
                 to
                 ]
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Synod
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 made
                 a
                 speech
                 [
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 ]
                 he
                 returned
                 .
                 Juvenalis
                 also
                 and
                 Maximus
                 on
                 certain
                 conditions
                 ‖
                 determined
                 those
                 [
                 differences
                 ]
                 which
                 were
                 between
                 them
                 about
                 [
                 some
                 ]
                 Provinces
                 ;
                 and
                 Theodoret
                 and
                 Ibas
                 were
                 *
                 restored
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 matters
                 were
                 agitated
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 Reader
                 ]
                 will
                 find
                 recorded
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 
                   this
                   Book
                
                 .
                 [
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 ]
                 it
                 was
                 decreed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Chair
                 of
                 †
                 
                   New
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 ‖
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 next
                 See
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Elder
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 precedency
                 before
                 all
                 other
                 [
                 Sees
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Sedition
                 which
                 hapned
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 Proterius's
                 Ordination
                 ;
                 likewise
                 ,
                 [
                 concerning
                 what
                 hapned
                 ]
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 Dioscorus
                 *
                 was
                 banished
                 to
                 Gangra
                 [
                 a
                 City
                 ]
                 in
                 Paphlagonia
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 Vote
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 Proterius
                 obtaines
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 After
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 possession
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 See
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 most
                 insufferable
                 Tumult
                 arose
                 ,
                 the
                 populace
                 fluctuating
                 [
                 and
                 being
                 divided
                 ]
                 into
                 different
                 opinions
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 demanded
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 usually
                 happens
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 ;
                 Others
                 adhered
                 pertinaciously
                 to
                 Proterius
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 thence
                 arose
                 many
                 and
                 those
                 deplorable
                 calamities
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 Priscus
                 the
                 Rhetorician
                 does
                 relate
                 [
                 in
                 his
                 History
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 he
                 came
                 a
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Thebaïs
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 the
                 people
                 making
                 an
                 Attack
                 against
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 would
                 have
                 put
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 the
                 Tumult
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 threw
                 stones
                 at
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 run
                 ;
                 that
                 after
                 this
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 took
                 refuge
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 heretofore
                 had
                 been
                 b
                 
                   Serapis's
                   Temple
                
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 people
                 besieged
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 burnt
                 them
                 alive
                 .
                 That
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 having
                 notice
                 hereof
                 ,
                 sent
                 two
                 thousand
                 new
                 raised
                 Souldiers
                 thither
                 :
                 who
                 having
                 the
                 opportunity
                 of
                 a
                 fair
                 wind
                 ,
                 made
                 so
                 prosperous
                 a
                 Voyage
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 arrived
                 at
                 the
                 great
                 City
                 Alexandria
                 on
                 the
                 sixth
                 day
                 [
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 ship't
                 .
                 ]
                 That
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 most
                 filthily
                 abused
                 the
                 wives
                 and
                 daughters
                 of
                 the
                 Alexandrians
                 ,
                 facts
                 far
                 more
                 horrid
                 and
                 nefarious
                 than
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 were
                 perpetrated
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 meeting
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Circus
                 ,
                 entreated
                 c
                 Florus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 Commander
                 of
                 the
                 Milice
                 [
                 throughout
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                 and
                 also
                 Praefect
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 restore
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 d
                 allowance
                 of
                 Bread-corn
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Baths
                 and
                 the
                 Shows
                 ,
                 and
                 whatever
                 else
                 they
                 were
                 deprived
                 of
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Sedition
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 raised
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 Florus
                 ,
                 by
                 e
                 his
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 promised
                 to
                 perform
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Sedition
                 was
                 appeased
                 and
                 vanished
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 .
                 Nor
                 ,
                 were
                 affairs
                 at
                 the
                 Solitude
                 near
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 sedate
                 posture
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Monks
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 imbibed
                 Sentiments
                 contrary
                 to
                 those
                 Constitutions
                 there
                 established
                 ,
                 came
                 into
                 Palestine
                 :
                 and
                 complaining
                 that
                 the
                 Faith
                 was
                 betrayed
                 ,
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 business
                 to
                 inflame
                 and
                 disturb
                 *
                 all
                 the
                 Monks
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 regard
                 Juvenalis
                 had
                 recovered
                 his
                 own
                 See
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 being
                 by
                 the
                 Seditious
                 compelled
                 to
                 retract
                 and
                 Anathematize
                 his
                 own
                 opinion
                 ,
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 journey
                 to
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 ;
                 those
                 who
                 embraced
                 Sentiments
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Chalcedon
                   Synod
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 above
                 ,
                 )
                 met
                 together
                 ,
                 f
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 [
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 ]
                 
                   Holy
                   Resurrection
                
                 ordained
                 Theodosius
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 who
                 had
                 raised
                 great
                 disturbances
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 had
                 given
                 them
                 the
                 first
                 account
                 of
                 that
                 Synod
                 .
                 Concerning
                 which
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 the
                 Monks
                 in
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 afterwads
                 wrote
                 to
                 g
                 Alcison
                 ,
                 gave
                 this
                 account
                 :
                 viz.
                 that
                 having
                 h
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Bishop
                 been
                 detected
                 of
                 [
                 the
                 commission
                 of
                 ]
                 impious
                 Facts
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 expelled
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Monastery
                 ;
                 that
                 going
                 afterwards
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 i
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 an
                 attempt
                 upon
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 lacerated
                 with
                 many
                 stripes
                 as
                 a
                 Seditious
                 person
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 set
                 upon
                 a
                 Camell
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 as
                 Malefactours
                 [
                 are
                 usually
                 served
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 carried
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 k
                 To
                 this
                 person
                 came
                 [
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 ]
                 many
                 Cities
                 in
                 the
                 Palestines
                 ,
                 and
                 procured
                 Bishops
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 over
                 themselves
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 Amongst
                 which
                 number
                 was
                 one
                 Petrus
                 ,
                 by
                 birth
                 an
                 Hiberian
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 entrusted
                 with
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 that
                 Town
                 called
                 Majuma
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 hard
                 by
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Gazites
                 .
                 When
                 Marcianus
                 had
                 received
                 information
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 he
                 commands
                 Theodosius
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 Court
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 sends
                 Juvenalis
                 ,
                 to
                 rectifie
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 ;
                 whom
                 he
                 ordered
                 to
                 turn
                 out
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 ordained
                 by
                 Theodosius
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 arrival
                 of
                 Juvenalis
                 therefore
                 ,
                 many
                 wicked
                 and
                 horrid
                 Facts
                 were
                 perpetrated
                 ;
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 one
                 Faction
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 proceeding
                 to
                 the
                 commission
                 of
                 whatever
                 their
                 fury
                 suggested
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 envious
                 Devil
                 ,
                 hated
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 had
                 so
                 mischievously
                 contrived
                 and
                 misinterpreted
                 the
                 l
                 change
                 of
                 one
                 Letter
                 ,
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 m
                 pronouncing
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 [
                 Letters
                 ]
                 doth
                 therewithall
                 wholly
                 infer
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 yet
                 't
                 is
                 thought
                 by
                 most
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 vast
                 difference
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 meanings
                 of
                 both
                 are
                 diametrically
                 opposite
                 each
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 mutually
                 destroy
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 confesses
                 Christ
                 IN
                 TWO
                 Natures
                 ,
                 does
                 plainly
                 affirm
                 him
                 [
                 to
                 subsist
                 ]
                 OF
                 TWO
                 Natures
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 whilest
                 he
                 confesses
                 Christ
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Deity
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Humanity
                 ,
                 he
                 asserts
                 him
                 to
                 consist
                 n
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Humanity
                 .
                 
                 Again
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 affirms
                 [
                 Christ
                 to
                 subsist
                 ]
                 
                   of
                   two
                   Natures
                
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 by
                 a
                 necessary
                 consequence
                 does
                 confess
                 [
                 him
                 ]
                 
                   in
                   two
                   Natures
                
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 affirming
                 Christ
                 [
                 to
                 subsist
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Humanity
                 ,
                 he
                 acknowledges
                 him
                 to
                 consist
                 in
                 the
                 Deity
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Humanity
                 :
                 the
                 flesh
                 being
                 neither
                 converted
                 into
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Deity
                 *
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 [
                 two
                 Natures
                 there
                 is
                 ]
                 an
                 ineffable
                 Union
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 expression
                 OF
                 TWO
                 ,
                 may
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 commodiously
                 be
                 understood
                 this
                 also
                 IN
                 TWO
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 expression
                 IN
                 TWO
                 [
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 meant
                 ]
                 OF
                 TWO
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 [
                 expression
                 ]
                 being
                 †
                 not
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 ,
                 ‖
                 according
                 to
                 a
                 copious
                 use
                 of
                 speaking
                 ,
                 the
                 Whole
                 is
                 known
                 not
                 only
                 [
                 to
                 consist
                 ]
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 its
                 parts
                 .
                 Yet
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 men
                 think
                 these
                 [
                 expressions
                 ]
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 separated
                 and
                 disjoyned
                 the
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 (
                 [
                 which
                 Sentiments
                 they
                 are
                 induced
                 to
                 give
                 entertainment
                 too
                 ]
                 either
                 from
                 a
                 certain
                 usage
                 *
                 about
                 their
                 thinking
                 concerning
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 from
                 their
                 being
                 prepossessed
                 [
                 with
                 a
                 perswasion
                 of
                 mind
                 ]
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 so
                 ;
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 contemn
                 [
                 the
                 undergoing
                 of
                 ]
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 they
                 will
                 give
                 their
                 assent
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 hence
                 arose
                 those
                 [
                 mischiefs
                 ]
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 mentioned
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 posture
                 were
                 these
                 matters
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Drought
                 which
                 hapned
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Famine
                 and
                 the
                 Pestilence
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 manner
                 brought
                 forth
                 fruits
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 accord
                 .
              
               
                 ABout
                 the
                 same
                 times
                 ,
                 there
                 hapned
                 *
                 a
                 great
                 Drought
                 in
                 
                   both
                   the
                
                 Phrygia's
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   both
                   the
                   Galatia's
                   ,
                   in
                   Cappadocia
                   ,
                
                 and
                 in
                 Cilicia
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 a
                 scarcity
                 of
                 necessaries
                 [
                 followed
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 men
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 unwholesome
                 and
                 destructive
                 food
                 .
                 Whence
                 hapned
                 a
                 Pestilence
                 also
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 change
                 of
                 dyet
                 ,
                 they
                 fell
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 bodies
                 swelling
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 excessive
                 inflammation
                 ,
                 they
                 lost
                 their
                 eyes
                 :
                 they
                 were
                 troubled
                 with
                 a
                 Cough
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 usually
                 ]
                 dyed
                 on
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Pestilence
                 ,
                 no
                 cure
                 could
                 then
                 be
                 found
                 out
                 .
                 But
                 divine
                 providence
                 ,
                 the
                 preserver
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 bestowed
                 on
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 left
                 alive
                 ,
                 a
                 remedy
                 against
                 the
                 Famine
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 that
                 barren
                 year
                 ,
                 food
                 was
                 showered
                 down
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 termed
                 Manna
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 [
                 't
                 was
                 heretofore
                 showered
                 down
                 ]
                 on
                 the
                 Israelites
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 year
                 following
                 ,
                 the
                 good-natured
                 [
                 Earth
                 ]
                 brought
                 forth
                 ripe
                 fruits
                 on
                 its
                 own
                 accord
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 [
                 this
                 calamity
                 ]
                 destroyed
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 the
                 Palestinians
                 ,
                 and
                 innumerable
                 other
                 Provinces
                 ;
                 [
                 these
                 *
                 two
                 ]
                 mischiefs
                 spreading
                 themselves
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Murder
                 of
                 Valentinianus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 concerning
                 those
                 other
                 Emperours
                 who
                 governed
                 Rome
                 [
                 after
                 Valentinianus's
                 death
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 WHilest
                 these
                 things
                 *
                 were
                 transacted
                 in
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 ,
                 Aëtius
                 †
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 miserable
                 manner
                 murdered
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Elder
                   Rome
                   .
                   Valentinianus
                
                 also
                 Emperour
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 Heraclius
                 ,
                 [
                 is
                 slain
                 ]
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 Aëtius's
                 Guards
                 ;
                 the
                 Plot
                 against
                 them
                 being
                 framed
                 by
                 Maximus
                 (
                 who
                 afterwards
                 possest
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 )
                 because
                 Valentinianus
                 had
                 abused
                 Maximus's
                 wife
                 ,
                 having
                 by
                 force
                 debauch't
                 her
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 this
                 Maximus
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 violence
                 ,
                 compelled
                 Eudoxia
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Valentinianus's
                 wife
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 married
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 She
                 ,
                 deservedly
                 accounting
                 this
                 fact
                 to
                 be
                 contumelious
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 highest
                 indignity
                 ,
                 took
                 a
                 resolution
                 
                   to
                   cast
                   every
                   Dye
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 saying
                 is
                 ,
                 )
                 [
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 she
                 might
                 be
                 revenged
                 ]
                 both
                 for
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 assassination
                 of
                 ]
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 reproach
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 brought
                 upon
                 her
                 own
                 Liberty
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 a
                 woman
                 is
                 fierce
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 an
                 anger
                 *
                 implacable
                 ,
                 if
                 (
                 when
                 she
                 uses
                 her
                 utmost
                 endeavour
                 to
                 preserve
                 it
                 inviolate
                 ,
                 )
                 her
                 chastity
                 be
                 forcibly
                 taken
                 from
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 by
                 him
                 who
                 hath
                 been
                 her
                 husband's
                 Assassine
                 .
                 She
                 sends
                 therefore
                 into
                 †
                 Africa
                 ,
                 to
                 Gizerichus
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 forthwith
                 presented
                 him
                 with
                 many
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 her
                 Declaration
                 put
                 him
                 into
                 a
                 good
                 hope
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 behind
                 ,
                 she
                 prevails
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 sudden
                 and
                 unexpected
                 Invasion
                 upon
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 promising
                 she
                 would
                 betray
                 all
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Which
                 having
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 been
                 performed
                 ,
                 Rome
                 is
                 taken
                 .
                 But
                 Gizerichus
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Barbarian
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 disposition
                 inconstant
                 and
                 mutable
                 ,
                 kept
                 not
                 *
                 his
                 promise
                 even
                 with
                 her
                 :
                 but
                 having
                 burnt
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 plunder
                 of
                 all
                 [
                 its
                 riches
                 ,
                 ]
                 he
                 took
                 Eudoxia
                 together
                 with
                 her
                 two
                 daughters
                 ,
                 marched
                 back
                 ,
                 went
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 returned
                 into
                 Africa
                 .
                 The
                 elder
                 of
                 Eudoxia's
                 daughters
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 Eudocia
                 ,
                 he
                 married
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 son
                 †
                 Hunericus
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 younger
                 ,
                 (
                 her
                 name
                 was
                 Placidia
                 ,
                 )
                 together
                 with
                 her
                 mother
                 Eudoxia
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 some
                 time
                 after
                 to
                 *
                 Byzantium
                 ,
                 attended
                 with
                 an
                 Imperial
                 Train
                 and
                 a
                 Guard
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 might
                 pacifie
                 Marcianus
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 had
                 highly
                 incensed
                 him
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 Rome
                 had
                 been
                 burnt
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Princesses
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 contumeliously
                 used
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Placidia
                 is
                 match't
                 by
                 Marcianus's
                 order
                 ,
                 Olybrius
                 having
                 married
                 her
                 ;
                 who
                 was
                 look't
                 upon
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 eminentest
                 personage
                 amongst
                 the
                 [
                 Roman
                 ]
                 Senatours
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 Rome
                 had
                 betaken
                 himself
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 after
                 Maximus
                 ,
                 a
                 Avitus
                 reigned
                 over
                 the
                 Romans
                 eight
                 months
                 .
                 
                 He
                 having
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 by
                 the
                 b
                 Pestilence
                 ,
                 c
                 Majorianus
                 held
                 the
                 Empire
                 two
                 years
                 .
                 After
                 Majorianus
                 had
                 been
                 traecherously
                 slain
                 by
                 
                   Ricimeres
                   ,
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Milice
                   ,
                   Severus
                
                 possest
                 the
                 Empire
                 three
                 years
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 doath
                 of
                 Marcianus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 Leo.
                 And
                 how
                 ,
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 slew
                 Proterius
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 that
                 Arch-Bishoprick
                 to
                 
                   Timotheus
                   Aelurus
                
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 a
                 during
                 Severus's
                 Governing
                 the
                 
                   Romans
                   ,
                   Marcianus
                
                 changed
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 departed
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 Inheritance
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 Governed
                 the
                 Empire
                 b
                 seven
                 years
                 only
                 ,
                 having
                 left
                 amongst
                 all
                 men
                 a
                 c
                 truely
                 royall
                 Monument
                 .
                 The
                 Alexandrians
                 ,
                 informed
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 more
                 animosity
                 and
                 a
                 greater
                 heat
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 renewed
                 their
                 rage
                 against
                 Proterius
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 multitude
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 ease
                 imaginable
                 blown
                 up
                 into
                 a
                 rage
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 snatches
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 triviall
                 occasions
                 as
                 fuell
                 for
                 Tumults
                 .
                 But
                 above
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 [
                 populace
                 ]
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 [
                 are
                 of
                 this
                 humour
                 ,
                 which
                 City
                 ]
                 abounds
                 with
                 a
                 numerous
                 multitude
                 made
                 up
                 mostly
                 of
                 an
                 obscure
                 and
                 d
                 promiscuous
                 company
                 of
                 Foreigners
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 an
                 unexpected
                 and
                 unaccountable
                 boldness
                 and
                 precipitancy
                 ,
                 e
                 breaks
                 out
                 into
                 violence
                 and
                 rage
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 therefore
                 for
                 certain
                 reported
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 there
                 who
                 [
                 makes
                 complaint
                 ]
                 f
                 of
                 the
                 breaking
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 small
                 value
                 [
                 which
                 he
                 carries
                 ,
                 ]
                 may
                 incite
                 the
                 City
                 to
                 a
                 popular
                 Tumult
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 lead
                 and
                 carry
                 [
                 the
                 multitude
                 ]
                 whither
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 whom
                 he
                 pleases
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 also
                 they
                 are
                 delighted
                 with
                 jests
                 and
                 sports
                 ,
                 as
                 g
                 Herodotus
                 relates
                 concerning
                 Amasis
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 humour
                 of
                 the
                 Alexandrians
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 fort
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 may
                 despise
                 them
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Alexandrians
                 therefore
                 observing
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 Dionysius
                 Commander
                 of
                 the
                 Milice
                 made
                 his
                 Residence
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Upper
                   Egypt
                
                 ,
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 one
                 Timotheus
                 ,
                 surnamed
                 Aelurus
                 ,
                 to
                 ascend
                 the
                 Archi-Episcopal-Chair
                 ;
                 a
                 person
                 who
                 heretofore
                 had
                 followed
                 a
                 Monastick
                 Life
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 was
                 enrolled
                 amongst
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 of
                 the
                 Alexandrian
                 Church
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 had
                 led
                 this
                 person
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 called
                 h
                 
                 Caesar's
                 ,
                 they
                 ordain
                 him
                 their
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 whilest
                 Proterius
                 was
                 as
                 yet
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 personally
                 officiating
                 in
                 his
                 Episcopal
                 Function
                 .
                 Eusebius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Pelusium
                 ,
                 and
                 Peter
                 of
                 Iberia
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 little
                 Town
                 Majuma
                 ,
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Ordination
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   he
                   who
                   wrote
                   Peter's
                   Life
                
                 ,
                 has
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 account
                 of
                 these
                 transactions
                 .
                 Which
                 writer
                 affirms
                 that
                 Proterius
                 was
                 not
                 murdered
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 after
                 Dionysius
                 had
                 made
                 his
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 [
                 Alexandria
                 ]
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 celerity
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 urged
                 by
                 the
                 nefarious
                 facts
                 there
                 perpetrated
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 was
                 using
                 his
                 endeavours
                 to
                 extinguish
                 the
                 kindled
                 fire
                 of
                 the
                 Sedition
                 ;
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Alexandrians
                 ,
                 incited
                 thereto
                 by
                 Timotheus
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 written
                 to
                 Leo
                 [
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 do
                 declare
                 ,
                 )
                 murder
                 Proterius
                 by
                 running
                 their
                 swords
                 through
                 his
                 bowells
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 attempted
                 to
                 get
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 fled
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 Holy
                 Baptistery
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 tied
                 a
                 rope
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 [
                 they
                 hung
                 him
                 up
                 ]
                 at
                 that
                 place
                 termed
                 
                   The
                   Tetrapylum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 him
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 jeering
                 and
                 crying
                 out
                 aloud
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 was
                 Proterius
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 killed
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 drag'd
                 the
                 body
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 burnt
                 it
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 they
                 abhor
                 tasting
                 of
                 his
                 very
                 bowells
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 usage
                 of
                 Savage-beasts
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Supplicatory
                   Libell
                
                 (
                 wherein
                 all
                 these
                 passages
                 are
                 contained
                 ,
                 )
                 sent
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 Clergy
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 to
                 Leo
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 
                 Marcianus's
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 was
                 invested
                 with
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 [
                 doth
                 evidence
                 ;
                 ]
                 the
                 Contents
                 whereof
                 are
                 conceived
                 in
                 these
                 express
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         
                           To
                           the
                           Pious
                           ,
                           Christ-Lover
                           ,
                           and
                           by-God-designed
                           
                             Leo
                             ,
                             Victor
                             ,
                             Triumphator
                          
                           ,
                           and
                           Augustus
                           ;
                           The
                           humble
                           Address
                           presented
                           by
                           all
                           the
                           Bishops
                           of
                           Your
                           Aegyptick
                           Dioecesis
                           ,
                           and
                           by
                           the
                           Ecclesiasticks
                           in
                           Your
                           Greatest
                           and
                           Most
                           Holy
                           Church
                           of
                           the
                           Alexandrians
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           Whereas
                           by
                           Celestiall
                           Grace
                           You
                           have
                           been
                           bestowed
                           as
                           a
                           most
                           Eximious
                           Gift
                           upon
                           the
                           World
                           ,
                           't
                           is
                           no
                           wonder
                           if
                           You
                           cease
                           not
                           (
                           Most
                           Sacred
                           Emperour
                           !
                           )
                           daily
                           ,
                           after
                           God
                           ,
                           from
                           making
                           Provision
                           for
                           the
                           Publick
                           .
                        
                         And
                         after
                         some
                         other
                         words
                         .
                         
                           And
                           whilest
                           there
                           was
                           an
                           uninterrupted
                           peace
                           amongst
                           the
                        
                         Orthodox
                         
                           Laïty
                           ,
                           both
                           with
                           us
                           ,
                           and
                           also
                           at
                           the
                           City
                        
                         Alexandria
                         ,
                         [
                         
                           disturbances
                           were
                           raised
                           ]
                           again
                           by
                        
                         Timotheus
                         ,
                         
                           who
                           made
                           a
                           separation
                           of
                           himself
                           from
                           the
                           Catholick
                           Church
                           and
                           Faith
                           ,
                           and
                           cut
                           himself
                           off
                           [
                           therefrom
                           ,
                           ]
                           soon
                           after
                           the
                           holy
                           Synod
                           at
                        
                         Chalcedon
                         ,
                         
                           (
                           at
                           which
                           time
                           he
                           was
                           but
                           a
                           Presbyter
                           ,
                           )
                           together
                           with
                           four
                           or
                           five
                           persons
                           only
                           ,
                           heretofore
                           Bishops
                           ,
                           and
                           some
                           few
                        
                         Monks
                         ,
                         
                           who
                           together
                           with
                           him
                           ,
                           were
                           distempered
                           with
                           the
                           Hereticall
                           errour
                           of
                        
                         Apollinaris
                         and
                         *
                         
                           that
                           person
                           .
                           On
                           which
                           account
                           having
                           then
                           been
                           canonically
                           deposed
                           by
                        
                         Proterius
                         
                           of
                           divine
                           memory
                           ,
                           and
                           by
                           a
                           Synod
                           of
                           [
                           the
                           Bishops
                           of
                           ]
                           all
                        
                         Egypt
                         ,
                         
                           they
                           deservedly
                           experienced
                           the
                           Imperial
                           displeasure
                        
                         †
                         
                           by
                           Exile
                        
                         .
                         And
                         after
                         some
                         words
                         interposed
                         .
                         And
                         ‖
                         
                           having
                           taken
                           his
                           advantage
                           of
                           that
                           opportunity
                           ,
                           when
                           the
                           Emperour
                        
                         Marcianus
                         
                           of
                           Sacred
                        
                         *
                         
                           Memory
                           made
                           his
                           departure
                           hence
                           to
                           God
                           ;
                           with
                           impious
                           Expressions
                           (
                           as
                           if
                           he
                           had
                           been
                           subject
                           to
                           no
                           Laws
                           ,
                           )
                           he
                           in
                           a
                           most
                           shameless
                           manner
                           raged
                           against
                           [
                           and
                           reproach't
                           ]
                           the
                           said
                           Emperour
                           :
                           and
                           impudently
                        
                         Anathematizing
                         
                           the
                           Holy
                           and
                        
                         Oecumenicall
                         Synod
                         at
                         Chalcedon
                         ,
                         
                           he
                           draws
                           after
                           him
                           a
                           multitude
                           of
                        
                         ‖
                         
                           Mercenary
                           and
                           disorderly
                           fellows
                           ,
                           with
                           whom
                           he
                           has
                           made
                           war
                           ,
                           contrary
                           to
                           the
                           Divine
                           Canons
                           ,
                           and
                           to
                           the
                           Ecclesiastick
                           Constitution
                           ,
                           [
                           in
                           opposition
                           ]
                           to
                           the
                           Republick
                           ,
                           and
                           to
                           the
                           Laws
                           ;
                           and
                        
                         †
                         
                           has
                           violently
                           thrust
                           himself
                           into
                           the
                           Holy
                           Church
                           of
                           God
                           ,
                           which
                           at
                           that
                           time
                           had
                           its
                           Pastour
                           and
                           Teacher
                           ,
                           Our
                           most
                           Holy
                           Father
                           and
                           Arch-Bishop
                        
                         Proterius
                         ,
                         
                           who
                           then
                           Celebrated
                           the
                           usuall
                           Religious
                           and
                           solemn
                           Assemblies
                           ,
                           and
                           poured
                           forth
                           his
                           prayers
                           to
                        
                         Christ
                         
                           the
                           Saviour
                           of
                           us
                           all
                           ,
                           for
                           Your
                           Religious
                           Empire
                           ,
                           and
                           for
                           Your
                        
                         Christ-loving
                         Palace
                         .
                         And
                         ,
                         after
                         the
                         interposition
                         of
                         a
                         few
                         words
                         .
                         
                           Then
                           ,
                           after
                           the
                           space
                           of
                           one
                           day
                           ,
                           when
                           (
                           as
                           't
                           was
                           customary
                           )
                           the
                           most
                           pious
                        
                         Proterius
                         
                           continued
                           in
                           the
                        
                         Bishops
                         Pallace
                         ,
                         Timotheus
                         
                           taking
                           with
                           him
                           two
                           Bishops
                           who
                           had
                           been
                           legally
                           deposed
                           ,
                           and
                           [
                           some
                           ]
                           Ecclesiasticks
                           ,
                           who
                           ,
                           as
                           we
                           have
                           said
                           ,
                           had
                           in
                           like
                           manner
                           been
                           condemned
                           to
                           dwell
                           in
                           Exile
                           ;
                           (
                        
                         i
                         
                           as
                           if
                           he
                           could
                           have
                           received
                           Ordination
                           from
                           two
                           [
                           Bishops
                           ;
                           ]
                           not
                           so
                           much
                           as
                           one
                           of
                           the
                        
                         Orthodox
                         
                           Bishops
                           throughout
                           the
                        
                         Egyptick-Dioecesis
                         
                           being
                           there
                           ,
                           who
                           are
                           always
                           wont
                           to
                           be
                           present
                           at
                           such
                           Ordinations
                           of
                           the
                           Bishop
                           of
                           the
                        
                         Alexandrians
                         :
                         )
                         
                           takes
                           possession
                           ,
                           as
                           he
                           supposed
                           ,
                           of
                           the
                        
                         Archiepiscopal
                         Chair
                         ;
                         
                           audaciously
                           attempting
                           manifestly
                           to
                           commit
                           adultery
                           upon
                           that
                           Church
                           ,
                           which
                           had
                           its
                           own
                        
                         Bridegroome
                         ,
                         
                           who
                           performed
                           the
                           divine
                           [
                           offices
                           ]
                           therein
                           ,
                           and
                           canonically
                           administred
                           his
                           own
                           See.
                        
                         And
                         after
                         some
                         other
                         words
                         .
                         
                           That
                           Blessed
                           person
                        
                         [
                         Proterius
                         ]
                         
                           could
                           do
                           nothing
                           else
                           ,
                           than
                           (
                           as
                           't
                           is
                           written
                           ,
                           )
                        
                         *
                         Give
                         place
                         unto
                         wrath
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           make
                           his
                           escape
                           to
                           the
                           adorable
                        
                         Baptistery
                         ,
                         
                           that
                           he
                           might
                           avoid
                           their
                           incursion
                           ,
                           who
                           ran
                           in
                           upon
                           him
                           to
                           murder
                           him
                           :
                           in
                           which
                        
                         †
                         
                           place
                           most
                           especially
                           ,
                           a
                           dread
                           and
                           terrour
                           is
                           usually
                           infused
                           into
                           the
                           minds
                           even
                           of
                        
                         Barbarians
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           all
                           other
                           Savage
                           and
                           cruell
                           persons
                           ,
                           who
                           are
                           ignorant
                           of
                           the
                           adorableness
                           of
                           that
                           place
                           ,
                           and
                           of
                           the
                           Grace
                           flowing
                           therefrom
                           .
                           Nevertheless
                           ,
                           these
                           [
                           Ruffians
                           ,
                           ]
                           who
                           used
                           their
                           utmost
                           endeavour
                           to
                           bring
                           that
                           designe
                           to
                           effect
                           ,
                           which
                           from
                           the
                           beginning
                           [
                           they
                           had
                           laid
                           with
                        
                         ]
                         Timotheus
                         ;
                         [
                         
                           these
                           Butchers
                           ]
                           who
                           would
                           not
                           suffer
                        
                         Proterius
                         
                           to
                           be
                           preserved
                           even
                           within
                           those
                           immaculate
                        
                         *
                         
                           Rails
                           ;
                           who
                           revered
                           neither
                           the
                        
                         †
                         
                           sanctity
                           of
                           the
                           place
                           ,
                           nor
                           the
                           time
                           it self
                           ;
                           (
                           for
                        
                         k
                         
                           it
                           was
                           the
                        
                         Festival
                         -
                         
                           day
                           of
                           the
                        
                         Salutary
                         Easter
                         ;
                         )
                         
                           who
                           dreaded
                           not
                           [
                           the
                           dignity
                           of
                           ]
                           the
                           Sacerdotall
                           Function
                           ,
                           to
                        
                         
                         
                           which
                           it
                           appertains
                           to
                           mediate
                           between
                           God
                           and
                           men
                           ;
                           kill
                           that
                           guiltless
                           person
                           ,
                           and
                           together
                           with
                           him
                           commit
                           a
                           barbarous
                           murder
                           upon
                           six
                           others
                           .
                           And
                           ,
                           after
                           they
                           had
                           carried
                           about
                           his
                           Body
                           which
                           was
                           wounds
                           all
                           over
                           ,
                           and
                           likewise
                           barbarously
                           drag'd
                           it
                           almost
                           throughout
                           every
                           place
                           of
                           the
                           City
                           ,
                           and
                           [
                           further
                           ]
                           in
                           a
                           most
                           lamentable
                           manner
                           insulted
                           over
                           it
                           ;
                           without
                           any
                           thing
                           of
                           compassion
                           they
                           Scourged
                           the
                           Corps
                           ,
                           insensible
                           of
                           its
                           stripes
                           ,
                        
                         l
                         
                           cutting
                           it
                           limb
                           from
                           limb
                           .
                           Nor
                           did
                           they
                           abstain
                           ,
                           according
                           to
                           the
                           usage
                           of
                           Savage
                           beasts
                           ,
                           from
                           tasting
                           of
                           his
                           Entrails
                           ,
                           whom
                           a
                           little
                           before
                           they
                           were
                           supposed
                           to
                           have
                           as
                           an
                           Intercessour
                           between
                           God
                           and
                           men
                           .
                           [
                           In
                           fine
                           ,
                           ]
                           having
                           cast
                           the
                           remains
                           of
                           his
                           Body
                           into
                           a
                           fire
                           ,
                           they
                           threw
                           the
                           ashes
                           thereof
                           into
                           the
                           winds
                           ;
                           [
                           by
                           the
                           commission
                           of
                           these
                           Barbarities
                           ]
                           far
                           exceeding
                           the
                           utmost
                           Savageness
                           of
                           wild-beasts
                           :
                           the
                           Occasioner
                           and
                           crafty
                           Contriver
                           of
                           all
                           which
                           Nefarious
                           facts
                           ,
                           was
                        
                         Timotheus
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Zacharias
                 giving
                 a
                 Narrative
                 of
                 these
                 matters
                 [
                 in
                 
                   his
                   History
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 is
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 [
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 related
                 them
                 ;
                 ]
                 but
                 says
                 they
                 were
                 occasioned
                 by
                 
                 Proterius's
                 fault
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 raised
                 most
                 grievous
                 Seditions
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 :
                 [
                 he
                 affirms
                 likewise
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 these
                 Facts
                 were
                 audaciously
                 perpetrated
                 (
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 )
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 ;
                 which
                 affirmation
                 he
                 grounds
                 on
                 the
                 Letter
                 written
                 by
                 Timotheus
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 Leo.
                 Further
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 punishing
                 these
                 enormities
                 ,
                 Stilas
                 is
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Leo.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                   Leo's
                   Circular
                   Letters
                
                 .
              
               
                 ALso
                 ,
                 Leo
                 wrote
                 
                   Circular
                   Letters
                
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 persons
                 eminent
                 for
                 their
                 leading
                 a
                 Monastick
                 life
                 ;
                 asking
                 their
                 opinion
                 ,
                 both
                 concerning
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 about
                 Timotheus
                 surnamed
                 
                 Aelurus's
                 Ordination
                 :
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 them
                 likewise
                 Copies
                 of
                 the
                 Supplicatory-Libells
                 presented
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 
                 Proterius's
                 Party
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Timotheus
                   Aelurus
                
                 .
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Circular
                   Letters
                
                 [
                 of
                 Leo
                 ]
                 are
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         A
                         Copy
                         of
                         the
                         most
                         Pious
                         Emperour
                         
                         Leo's
                         Sacred
                         Letter
                         ,
                         sent
                         to
                         Anatolius
                         Bishop
                         of
                         Constantinople
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         the
                         Metropolitanes
                         ,
                         and
                         other
                         Bishops
                         over
                         the
                         whole
                         world
                         .
                      
                       
                         Emperour
                         Caesar
                         ,
                         Leo
                         ,
                         Pius
                         ,
                         Victor
                         ,
                         Triumphator
                         ,
                         Maximus
                         ,
                         always
                         Augustus
                         ;
                         to
                         Anatolius
                         
                           the
                           Bishop
                           .
                           It
                           was
                           the
                           desire
                           and
                           Prayer
                           of
                           Our
                           Piety
                           ,
                           that
                           the
                           most
                           Holy
                        
                         Orthodox
                         
                           Churches
                           ,
                           and
                           also
                           [
                           all
                           ]
                           the
                           Cities
                        
                         *
                         
                           of
                           the
                        
                         Roman
                         
                           Empire
                           ,
                           should
                           enjoy
                           the
                           greatest
                           Peace
                           imaginable
                           ,
                           nor
                           that
                           any
                           thing
                           should
                           happen
                           ,
                           which
                           might
                           disturb
                           their
                           Constitution
                           and
                           Tranquillity
                           .
                           But
                           ,
                           what
                           [
                           disturbances
                           ]
                           have
                           lately
                           hapned
                           at
                        
                         Alexandria
                         ,
                         
                           are
                           (
                           we
                           are
                           fully
                           perswaded
                           ,
                           )
                           already
                           made
                           known
                           to
                        
                         Your
                         Sanctity
                         .
                         
                           Nevertheless
                           ,
                           that
                           you
                           may
                           have
                           a
                           more
                           perfect
                           account
                           concerning
                           all
                           things
                           ,
                           what
                           the
                           Causes
                           were
                           of
                           so
                           great
                           a
                           Tumult
                           and
                           Confusion
                           ;
                           We
                           have
                           transmitted
                           to
                        
                         Your
                         Piety
                         
                           the
                           Copies
                           of
                           the
                        
                         Supplicatory-Libells
                         ,
                         
                           which
                           the
                           most
                           Pious
                           Bishops
                           and
                        
                         Ecclesiasticks
                         ,
                         
                           coming
                           from
                           the
                           foresaid
                           City
                        
                         [
                         Alexandria
                         ]
                         
                           and
                           from
                           the
                        
                         Aegyptick
                         Dioecesis
                         ,
                         
                           to
                           the
                           Imperial
                           City
                        
                         Constantinople
                         ,
                         
                           have
                           brought
                           to
                        
                         Our
                         Piety
                         against
                         Timotheus
                         :
                         
                           and
                           moreover
                           ,
                           the
                           Copies
                           of
                           the
                        
                         Supplicatory-Libells
                         ,
                         
                           which
                           [
                           some
                           persons
                           ,
                           ]
                           coming
                           from
                        
                         Alexandria
                         
                           to
                           Our
                           Divine
                           Court
                           on
                        
                         Timotheus's
                         
                           account
                           ,
                           have
                           presented
                           to
                        
                         Our
                         Serenity
                         :
                         
                           so
                           that
                        
                         ,
                         Your
                         Sanctity
                         
                           may
                           apparently
                           know
                           what
                           hath
                           been
                           done
                           by
                           the
                           foresaid
                        
                         Timotheus
                         ,
                         
                           whom
                           the
                           populacy
                           of
                        
                         Alexandria
                         ,
                         the
                         a
                         Honorati
                         ,
                         the
                         Decuriones
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           the
                        
                         Navicularii
                         ,
                         
                           desire
                           to
                           have
                           for
                           their
                           Bishop
                        
                         ;
                         [
                         and
                         
                           that
                           you
                           may
                           have
                           an
                           account
                           ]
                           concerning
                           other
                           matters
                        
                         b
                         
                           contained
                           in
                        
                         The
                         Text
                         
                           of
                           the
                        
                         Supplicatory-Libells
                         ;
                         
                           and
                           moreover
                           ,
                           concerning
                           the
                        
                         Chalcedon
                         Synod
                         ,
                         
                           to
                           which
                           [
                           the
                           forementioned
                           persons
                           ]
                           do
                           in
                           no
                           wise
                           agree
                           ,
                           as
                           their
                        
                         Supplicatory-Libells
                         ,
                         
                           here
                           underplaced
                           ,
                           do
                           demonstrate
                           .
                           Let
                           therefore
                        
                         Your
                         Piety
                         
                           cause
                           all
                           the
                        
                         Orthodox
                         
                           and
                           Holy
                           Bishops
                           ,
                           who
                           at
                           present
                           are
                           resident
                           in
                           this
                           Imperial
                           City
                           ,
                           as
                           likewise
                           the
                           most
                           Pious
                           Ecclesiasticks
                           ,
                           forthwith
                           to
                           come
                           together
                           unto
                           You.
                           And
                           having
                           with
                           great
                           care
                        
                         *
                         
                           treated
                           of
                           ,
                           and
                           enquired
                           into
                           all
                           things
                           ;
                           (
                           for
                           as
                           much
                           as
                           the
                           City
                        
                         Alexandria
                         
                           hath
                           already
                           been
                           disturbed
                           ,
                           the
                           State
                           and
                           repose
                           whereof
                           is
                           our
                           greatest
                           care
                           ;
                           )
                           acquaint
                           us
                           with
                           Your
                           Sentiment
                           concerning
                           the
                           foresaid
                        
                         Timotheus
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           concerning
                           the
                        
                         Chalcedon
                         Synod
                         ,
                         
                           without
                           any
                           humane
                           fear
                           ,
                           and
                           without
                           affection
                           or
                           hatred
                           ,
                           placing
                           before
                           your
                           eyes
                           the
                           only
                           fear
                           of
                           the
                           Omnipotent
                           God
                           ,
                           in
                           regard
                           you
                           well
                           know
                           ,
                           that
                           you
                           shall
                           give
                           an
                           account
                           concerning
                           this
                           affair
                           to
                           the
                           incorrupt
                           Deity
                           .
                           That
                           so
                           ,
                           We
                           having
                           been
                           perfectly
                           informed
                           of
                           all
                           things
                           by
                           Your
                           Letters
                           ,
                           may
                           be
                           enabled
                           to
                        
                         *
                         
                           promulge
                           an
                           accommodate
                           Edict
                        
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
               
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 Letter
                 sent
                 to
                 Anatolius
                 .
                 [
                 The
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 wrote
                 Letters
                 like
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 other
                 Bishops
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 eminent
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 *
                 lead
                 a
                 life
                 void
                 of
                 the
                 furniture
                 [
                 of
                 living
                 ]
                 and
                 remote
                 from
                 matter
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 number
                 was
                 Symeones
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Inventer
                 of
                 the
                 Station
                 †
                 in
                 a
                 pillar
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 First
                 [
                 
                   Book
                   of
                   our
                
                 ]
                 History
                 :
                 amongst
                 whom
                 also
                 were
                 Baradatus
                 and
                 c
                 Jacobus
                 the
                 Syrians
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                
                 Concerning
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Symeones
                 the
                 Stylite
                 wrote
                 in
                 answer
                 [
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                   Leo's
                   Circular
                   Letters
                
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Leo
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Elder
                   Rome
                
                 wrote
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Chalcedon
                   Synod
                
                 ,
                 and
                 disallowed
                 of
                 Timotheus's
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 a
                 as
                 having
                 been
                 illegally
                 performed
                 .
                 Which
                 Letter
                 of
                 Leo's
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Leo
                 sent
                 to
                 Timotheus
                 Prelate
                 of
                 the
                 Alexandrian
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 b
                 Diomedes
                 the
                 c
                 Silentiarius
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 imployed
                 in
                 carrying
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 Mandates
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 Timotheus
                 returned
                 answer
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 blamed
                 the
                 
                   Chalcedon
                   Synod
                
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 found
                 fault
                 with
                 ]
                 Leo's
                 Letter
                 .
                 The
                 Copies
                 of
                 these
                 Epistles
                 are
                 extant
                 d
                 in
                 
                   that
                   Collection
                   of
                   Letters
                   termed
                   the
                   Encyclicae
                   .
                
                 But
                 I
                 have
                 designedly
                 omitted
                 the
                 inserting
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 *
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 this
                 present
                 Work
                 swell
                 to
                 a
                 Greatness
                 of
                 bulk
                 .
                 The
                 Bishops
                 of
                 other
                 Cities
                 likewise
                 stedfastly
                 adhered
                 to
                 the
                 Sanctions
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 ]
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 and
                 †
                 unanimously
                 condemned
                 Timotheus's
                 Ordination
                 .
                 Excepting
                 only
                 e
                 Amphilochius
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Side
                 ;
                 who
                 wrote
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 cryed
                 out
                 indeed
                 against
                 Timotheus's
                 Ordination
                 ;
                 but
                 admitted
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 
                   Chalcedon
                   .
                   Zacharias
                
                 the
                 Rhetorician
                 has
                 written
                 concerning
                 these
                 very
                 affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 inserted
                 this
                 very
                 Letter
                 of
                 Amphilochius's
                 into
                 
                   his
                   History
                
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Symeones
                 of
                 Holy
                 Memory
                 ,
                 wrote
                 two
                 Letters
                 concerning
                 these
                 matters
                 ,
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Leo
                 ,
                 another
                 to
                 Basilius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 two
                 Letters
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 insert
                 into
                 this
                 my
                 History
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 Basilius
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 't
                 is
                 very
                 short
                 ;
                 the
                 Contents
                 whereof
                 are
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     To
                     my
                     most
                     Pious
                     and
                     most
                     Holy
                     Lord
                     ,
                     the
                     Religious
                     Basilius
                     Arch-Bishop
                     ;
                     the
                     Sinner
                     and
                     mean
                     Symeones
                     [
                     wisheth
                     ]
                     health
                     in
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     It
                     is
                     now
                     ,
                     My
                     Lord
                     ,
                     opportune
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     Blessed
                     be
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     not
                     turned
                     away
                     our
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     nor
                  
                   [
                   removed
                   ]
                   
                     his
                     mercy
                     from
                     us
                     sinners
                     .
                     For
                     ,
                     on
                     receipt
                     of
                     the
                     Letters
                     of
                  
                   Your
                   Dignity
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     admired
                     the
                     Zeal
                     and
                     Piety
                     of
                     our
                     Emperour
                     most
                     dear
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     shown
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   [
                   now
                   ]
                   
                     does
                     demonstrate
                     towards
                     the
                     Holy
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     most
                     firm
                     Faith.
                     Nor
                     is
                     this
                     Gift
                     from
                     us
                     ,
                     according
                     as
                     the
                     Holy
                     Apostle
                     saith
                     ;
                     but
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     through
                     our
                     Prayers
                     hath
                     given
                  
                   *
                   
                     Him
                     this
                     propensity
                     and
                     singular
                     earnestness
                     of
                     mind
                     .
                  
                   And
                   ,
                   after
                   some
                   few
                   words
                   .
                   
                     Wherefore
                     ,
                     I
                     my self
                     ,
                     a
                     mean
                     person
                     and
                     of
                     slender
                     account
                     ,
                  
                   †
                   the
                   untimely
                   birth
                   of
                   the
                   Monks
                   ,
                   
                     have
                     made
                     known
                     my
                     Sentiment
                     to
                  
                   his
                   Imperial
                   Majesty
                   
                     concerning
                     the
                     Faith
                     of
                     the
                  
                   six
                   hundred
                   and
                   thirty
                   Holy
                   Fathers
                   
                     convened
                     at
                  
                   Chalcedon
                   ;
                   
                     who
                     do
                     persist
                     in
                     ,
                     and
                     am
                     grounded
                  
                   
                   
                     upon
                     that
                     Faith
                     which
                     has
                     been
                     revealed
                     by
                     the
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     .
                     For
                     ,
                     if
                     our
                     Saviour
                     is
                     present
                     amongst
                     two
                     or
                     three
                     who
                     are
                     gathered
                     together
                     in
                     his
                     Name
                     ,
                  
                   *
                   
                     how
                     could
                     it
                     possibly
                     be
                     amongst
                     so
                     many
                     ,
                     so
                     great
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     Holy
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     should
                     not
                     have
                     been
                     with
                     them
                     from
                     the
                     beginning
                     ?
                  
                   And
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   interposition
                   of
                   some
                   words
                   .
                   
                     Wherefore
                     be
                     strong
                     ,
                     and
                     behave
                     your self
                     valiantly
                     in
                     the
                     defence
                     of
                     true
                     plety
                     ;
                     in
                     such
                     manner
                     as
                  
                   Jesus
                   
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                  
                   Nave
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Servant
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     behaved
                     himself
                  
                   ]
                   
                     in
                     defence
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Israelitish
                   people
                   .
                   
                     Give
                     ,
                     I
                     beseech
                     you
                     ,
                     my
                     Salutes
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     Pious
                     Clergy
                     under
                  
                   Your
                   Sanctity
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     blessed
                     and
                     most
                     faithfull
                  
                   †
                   Laïty
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Banishment
                 of
                 
                   Timotheus
                   Aelurus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ordination
                 of
                 
                   Timotheus
                   Salophaciolus
                
                 ;
                 and
                 concerning
                 Gennadius
                 and
                 Acacius
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 Timotheus
                 is
                 condemned
                 to
                 be
                 banished
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 [
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 *
                 Dioscorus
                 ]
                 being
                 ordered
                 to
                 dwell
                 at
                 Gangra
                 .
                 The
                 Alexandrians
                 therefore
                 †
                 elect
                 another
                 Timotheus
                 to
                 succeed
                 Proterius
                 in
                 that
                 Bishoprick
                 :
                 this
                 [
                 Timotheus
                 ]
                 some
                 persons
                 termed
                 a
                 Basilicus
                 ,
                 others
                 [
                 called
                 him
                 ]
                 
                   Salophaciolus
                   .
                   Anatolius
                
                 dying
                 [
                 in
                 this
                 interim
                 ,
                 ]
                 Gennadius
                 succeeds
                 in
                 the
                 Chair
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 [
                 City
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 after
                 him
                 Acacius
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 presided
                 over
                 
                   The
                   Orphans
                   Hospital
                
                 at
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Earthquake
                 which
                 hapned
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 Three
                 hundred
                 fourty
                 and
                 seven
                 years
                 after
                 that
                 [
                 which
                 had
                 hapned
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Trajane
                 .
              
               
                 [
                 FUrther
                 ,
                 ]
                 on
                 the
                 second
                 year
                 of
                 Leo's
                 Empire
                 ,
                 there
                 hapned
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 vehement
                 motion
                 and
                 shaking
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ;
                 some
                 [
                 Facts
                 ]
                 perpetrated
                 with
                 the
                 utmost
                 rage
                 and
                 fury
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 far
                 exceeded
                 the
                 most
                 superlative
                 Ferity
                 of
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 having
                 before-hand
                 been
                 committed
                 by
                 the
                 populacy
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ;
                 which
                 [
                 facts
                 ]
                 were
                 the
                 prelude
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 to
                 such
                 mischiefs
                 as
                 these
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 this
                 most
                 calamitous
                 accident
                 hapned
                 on
                 the
                 five
                 hundredth
                 and
                 sixth
                 year
                 a
                 of
                 Antioch's
                 being
                 entitled
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 priviledges
                 and
                 immunities
                 of
                 a
                 free
                 City
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 fourth
                 hour
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 that
                 *
                 preceded
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 Gorpiaeus
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 month
                 the
                 Romans
                 term
                 September
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   day
                
                 approaching
                 ,
                 b
                 on
                 the
                 eleventh
                 ‖
                 partition
                 of
                 the
                 Cycle
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 related
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 sixth
                 [
                 Earthquake
                 which
                 shaked
                 Anioch
                 ,
                 ]
                 three
                 hundred
                 c
                 fourty
                 and
                 seven
                 years
                 having
                 passed
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 that
                 [
                 Earthquake
                 ]
                 had
                 hapned
                 [
                 which
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 ]
                 in
                 Trajan's
                 Empire
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 [
                 Earthquake
                 in
                 Trajan's
                 time
                 ]
                 hapned
                 on
                 the
                 hundredth
                 d
                 fifty
                 ninth
                 year
                 of
                 Antioch's
                 being
                 entitled
                 to
                 the
                 priviledges
                 and
                 Immunities
                 of
                 a
                 free
                 City
                 .
                 
                 But
                 this
                 [
                 Earthquake
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Leo
                 [
                 hapned
                 ]
                 on
                 the
                 five
                 hundredth
                 and
                 sixth
                 year
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 declared
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 accurate
                 and
                 diligent
                 Writers
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 this
                 Earthquake
                 ruined
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   City
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 whereof
                 were
                 very
                 numerous
                 ,
                 nor
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 empty
                 ,
                 or
                 wholly
                 neglected
                 ;
                 but
                 't
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 beautified
                 and
                 adorned
                 by
                 the
                 [
                 preceding
                 ]
                 Emperours
                 magnificence
                 ,
                 who
                 strove
                 to
                 out-doe
                 one
                 another
                 [
                 in
                 that
                 thing
                 .
                 ]
                 Likewise
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 fabrick
                 of
                 the
                 Pallace
                 fell
                 down
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 buildings
                 continued
                 standing
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 adjoyning
                 Bath
                 ;
                 which
                 having
                 been
                 useless
                 before
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 this
                 calamitous
                 accident
                 hapned
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 necessity
                 [
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ]
                 for
                 the
                 bathing
                 of
                 *
                 the
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Baths
                 having
                 been
                 ruined
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Porticus's
                 before
                 the
                 Pallace
                 fell
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Tetrapylum
                 [
                 which
                 stood
                 ]
                 behind
                 them
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Towers
                 of
                 the
                 Hippodrome
                 which
                 [
                 were
                 ]
                 near
                 the
                 Gates
                 ,
                 and
                 e
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Porticus's
                 which
                 led
                 to
                 these
                 [
                 Towers
                 fell
                 .
                 ]
                 In
                 the
                 old
                 City
                 the
                 Porticus's
                 and
                 houses
                 were
                 wholly
                 untouch't
                 by
                 the
                 Ruine
                 :
                 but
                 some
                 small
                 part
                 of
                 
                   Trajan's
                   ,
                   Severus's
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Adrianus's
                 Baths
                 ,
                 was
                 shaken
                 ,
                 and
                 overturned
                 .
                 This
                 Earthquake
                 also
                 ruined
                 some
                 [
                 parts
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Geitonia
                 of
                 [
                 that
                 Region
                 ]
                 termed
                 the
                 f
                 Ostracine
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Porticus's
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 that
                 termed
                 the
                 g
                 Nymphaeum
                 .
                 Every
                 of
                 which
                 particulars
                 Johannes
                 the
                 Rhetorician
                 has
                 related
                 with
                 a
                 singular
                 accuracy
                 .
                 This
                 Writer
                 therefore
                 affirms
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 thousand
                 Talents
                 of
                 Gold
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 remitted
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Tributary
                   Function
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Citizens
                 [
                 were
                 abated
                 ]
                 the
                 h
                 yearly
                 Tolls
                 paid
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 Treasury
                 for
                 those
                 houses
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 destroyed
                 by
                 that
                 calamity
                 :
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 i
                 same
                 [
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 took
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 [
                 works
                 and
                 ]
                 buildings
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Fire
                 which
                 [
                 hapned
                 ]
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 THere
                 hapned
                 together
                 with
                 these
                 [
                 mischiefs
                 ]
                 a
                 like
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 a
                 far
                 more
                 grievous
                 [
                 calamity
                 ]
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 this
                 mischievous
                 accident
                 
                 began
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 that
                 lay
                 towards
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 term
                 the
                 b
                 Ox-Street
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 reported
                 ,
                 that
                 about
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 Candles
                 are
                 usually
                 lighted
                 ,
                 a
                 certain
                 mischievous
                 and
                 execrable
                 Devill
                 having
                 clo●hed
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 in
                 reality
                 a
                 poor
                 woman
                 instigated
                 by
                 the
                 Devill
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 't
                 is
                 reported
                 both
                 ways
                 ;
                 )
                 carried
                 a
                 Candle
                 into
                 the
                 Market
                 ,
                 being
                 about
                 to
                 buy
                 some
                 *
                 Salt-fish
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 woman
                 set
                 down
                 the
                 Candle
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 away
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fire
                 having
                 taken
                 hold
                 of
                 some
                 Flax
                 ,
                 raised
                 a
                 vast
                 flame
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 burnt
                 †
                 the
                 Market-house
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 easily
                 consumed
                 the
                 adjoyning
                 buildings
                 ,
                 the
                 fire
                 preying
                 all
                 about
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 upon
                 such
                 [
                 houses
                 ]
                 as
                 might
                 with
                 ease
                 be
                 fired
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 Stone-buildings
                 also
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 continued
                 till
                 the
                 fourth
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 having
                 exceeded
                 all
                 possibility
                 of
                 being
                 extinguished
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Northern
                 to
                 the
                 Southern
                 Quarter
                 ,
                 five
                 furlongs
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 fourteen
                 in
                 breadth
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 consumed
                 ;
                 that
                 nothing
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 or
                 private
                 buildings
                 ,
                 was
                 left
                 [
                 standing
                 ]
                 within
                 this
                 compass
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Pillars
                 ,
                 nor
                 Arches
                 of
                 Stone
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 most
                 hardned
                 matter
                 was
                 burnt
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 [
                 had
                 been
                 straw
                 ,
                 o●
                 ]
                 any
                 such
                 combustible
                 stuff
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 this
                 calamitous
                 mischief
                 raged
                 in
                 the
                 Northern
                 part
                 ,
                 *
                 wherein
                 is
                 the
                 Haven
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 termed
                 the
                 †
                 Bosporos
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Temple
                
                 of
                 Apollo
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Southern
                 part
                 ,
                 from
                 Julianus's
                 Haven
                 to
                 those
                 houses
                 which
                 stand
                 not
                 far
                 off
                 from
                 that
                 Oratory
                 termed
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 c
                 Concordia
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 termed
                 Constantine's
                 Forum
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 called
                 
                   Taurus's
                   Forum
                
                 ,
                 [
                 it
                 left
                 ]
                 a
                 miserable
                 and
                 most
                 deformed
                 spectacle
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 ]
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 whatever
                 Edifices
                 ]
                 had
                 stood
                 stately
                 to
                 behold
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 or
                 had
                 been
                 brought
                 to
                 a
                 Magnificence
                 and
                 incomparableness
                 of
                 Beauty
                 ,
                 or
                 *
                 accommodated
                 to
                 publick
                 or
                 private
                 uses
                 ,
                 were
                 every
                 one
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 transformed
                 into
                 mountains
                 and
                 hills
                 ,
                 inaccessible
                 and
                 impassible
                 ,
                 made
                 up
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Rubbish
                 ,
                 which
                 deformed
                 the
                 Pristine
                 Beauty
                 and
                 sight
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 ]
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 even
                 the
                 possessours
                 themselves
                 of
                 the
                 places
                 could
                 not
                 discern
                 ,
                 what
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 former
                 [
                 Edifices
                 ]
                 had
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 place
                 [
                 it
                 had
                 stood
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 universall
                 Calamities
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 ABout
                 the
                 same
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 b
                 Scythian
                 War
                 was
                 raised
                 against
                 the
                 Eastern-Romans
                 ,
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 Thracia
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Helespont
                 were
                 shaken
                 with
                 an
                 Earthquake
                 ;
                 as
                 was
                 Ionia
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 those
                 Islands
                 called
                 the
                 Cycladès
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Islands
                 Cnidus
                 and
                 Coos
                 very
                 many
                 [
                 buildings
                 ]
                 were
                 overturned
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 Priscus
                 relates
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 the
                 Bithynians
                 ,
                 there
                 hapned
                 most
                 violent
                 storms
                 of
                 rain
                 ,
                 the
                 waters
                 descending
                 from
                 heaven
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 days
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 mountains
                 were
                 levelled
                 into
                 Plains
                 ,
                 and
                 Villages
                 ,
                 overwhelmed
                 with
                 waters
                 ,
                 perished
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 that
                 Islands
                 arose
                 in
                 the
                 Lake
                 Boäne
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 far
                 distant
                 from
                 Nicomedia
                 ,
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 vast
                 quantity
                 of
                 dirt
                 and
                 filth
                 conveyed
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 things
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 sometime
                 afterwards
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XV.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Marriage
                 of
                 Zeno
                 and
                 Ariadne
                 .
              
               
                 [
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 ]
                 Leo
                 takes
                 Zeno
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Son
                 in
                 Law
                 ,
                 by
                 [
                 giving
                 him
                 ]
                 his
                 daughter
                 Ariadne
                 in
                 Marriage
                 .
                 This
                 person
                 having
                 from
                 his
                 Cradle
                 been
                 called
                 a
                 Aricmesius
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 Marriage
                 assumed
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Zeno
                 from
                 a
                 certain
                 b
                 person
                 so
                 named
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 arrived
                 at
                 great
                 glory
                 amongst
                 the
                 Isauri
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 this
                 Zeno
                 arrived
                 at
                 this
                 heighth
                 of
                 Honour
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 what
                 account
                 he
                 was
                 by
                 Leo
                 preferred
                 before
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 Eustathius
                 the
                 Syrian
                 has
                 declared
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Anthemius
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Emperours
                 who
                 succeeded
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 BY
                 reason
                 of
                 an
                 Embassie
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Western
                   Romans
                
                 [
                 to
                 Leo
                 ,
                 ]
                 Anthemius
                 [
                 by
                 him
                 ]
                 is
                 sent
                 [
                 and
                 created
                 ]
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 Marcianus
                 the
                 preceding
                 Emperour
                 had
                 married
                 his
                 own
                 daughter
                 .
                 [
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 ]
                 Basiliscus
                 brother
                 of
                 Verina
                 the
                 wife
                 of
                 Leo
                 [
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 ]
                 is
                 sent
                 
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Milice
                
                 against
                 a
                 Gizerichus
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 choice
                 Army
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 .
                 
                 All
                 which
                 have
                 with
                 great
                 accuracy
                 been
                 recorded
                 by
                 b
                 Priscus
                 the
                 Rhetorician
                 :
                 as
                 likewise
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 the
                 same
                 [
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 Leo
                 killed
                 Aspar
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 invested
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 circumvented
                 by
                 Treachery
                 ,
                 rendring
                 him
                 this
                 reward
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 promotion
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 his
                 Sons
                 Ardaburius
                 and
                 Patricius
                 ,
                 whom
                 some
                 time
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 created
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 possess
                 himself
                 of
                 Aspar's
                 c
                 favour
                 and
                 benevolence
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 murder
                 of
                 Anthemius
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 Reigned
                 five
                 years
                 at
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Olybrius
                
                 is
                 proclaimed
                 Emperour
                 by
                 Recimeres
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 him
                 Glycerius
                 is
                 made
                 Emperour
                 .
                 Whom
                 d
                 Nepos
                 having
                 expelled
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 five
                 years
                 holds
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 ordains
                 Glycerius
                 e
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 at
                 Salonae
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Dalmatia
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 Nepos
                 is
                 driven
                 from
                 the
                 Empire
                 by
                 Orestes
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 him
                 his
                 Son
                 Romulus
                 ,
                 surnamed
                 Augustulus
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 last
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 f
                 one
                 thousand
                 three
                 hundred
                 and
                 three
                 years
                 after
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Romulus
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 [
                 Augustulus
                 ,
                 ]
                 Odöacer
                 ,
                 rejecting
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 styling
                 himself
                 King
                 ,
                 g
                 administred
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Leo
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 
                   Leo
                   Junior
                
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 concerning
                 Zeno
                 his
                 Father
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Leo
                 ended
                 his
                 Reign
                 at
                 Byzantium
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 Governed
                 the
                 Empire
                 seventeen
                 years
                 ,
                 having
                 declared
                 Leo
                 (
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 daughter
                 Ariadne
                 and
                 Zeno
                 )
                 a
                 very
                 young
                 child
                 ,
                 Emperour
                 ▪
                 After
                 *
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 his
                 Father
                 Zeno
                 †
                 assumes
                 the
                 Purple
                 ,
                 Verina
                 the
                 wife
                 of
                 Leo
                 giving
                 him
                 her
                 assistance
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 her
                 son
                 in
                 Law.
                 The
                 child
                 [
                 
                   Leo
                   Junior
                
                 ]
                 dying
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 Zeno
                 continued
                 sole
                 possessour
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 transacted
                 by
                 him
                 or
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 whatever
                 else
                 hapned
                 [
                 in
                 his
                 times
                 ▪
                 ]
                 the
                 following
                 Book
                 ,
                 by
                 God's
                 assistance
                 ,
                 shall
                 declare
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 
                   The
                   End
                   of
                   the
                   Second
                   Book
                   ,
                
              
               
                 The
                 matters
                 agitated
                 at
                 the
                 Synod
                 convened
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 being
                 reduced
                 into
                 an
                 Epitome
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVIII
                 .
                 An
                 Epitome
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 at
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 set
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Book
                 .
              
               
                 PAschasinus
                 and
                 Lucentius
                 ,
                 
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Boniphatius
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   ,
                   filled
                   the
                   place
                   of
                
                 Leo
                 Pontif
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Elder
                 Rome
                 .
                 Anatolius
                 
                   being
                   Prelate
                   of
                
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                
                 Alexandrians
                 ;
                 Maximus
                 
                   also
                   of
                
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 Juvenalis
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   those
                   Bishops
                   about
                   them
                   [
                   were
                   there
                   .
                   ]
                   Together
                   with
                   whom
                   were
                   present
                   those
                   personages
                   who
                   held
                   the
                   principall
                   places
                   in
                   the
                   eximious
                   Senate
                   [
                   of
                
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 ]
                 
                   To
                   whom
                   they
                   who
                   filled
                   the
                   place
                   of
                
                 Leo
                 
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   sit
                   together
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Councill
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   [
                   they
                   said
                   ]
                   was
                   given
                   them
                   in
                   charge
                   by
                
                 Leo.
                 
                   And
                   ,
                   unless
                   it
                   were
                   done
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   go
                   [
                   forthwith
                   ]
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   [
                   those
                   ]
                   of
                   the
                   Senate
                   asked
                   ,
                   what
                   were
                   the
                   matters
                   objected
                   against
                
                 Dioscorus
                 ;
                 
                   they
                   made
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   ought
                   to
                   give
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   judgment
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   what
                   was
                   fitting
                   and
                   just
                   ,
                   had
                   accepted
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   the
                   Judge
                   ,
                
                 a
                 
                   without
                   the
                   permission
                   of
                   him
                   who
                   governeth
                   the
                   Bishoprick
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 .
                 
                   After
                   which
                   words
                   ,
                   when
                
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   the
                   Senate's
                   decree
                   ,
                   was
                   standing
                   in
                   a
                   place
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                
                 ;
                 Eusebius
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Dorylaeum
                 
                   made
                   a
                   request
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 Supplicatory
                 Libell
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   had
                   by
                   him
                   been
                   presented
                   to
                   the
                   Emperour
                   might
                   be
                   recited
                   ;
                   which
                   request
                   he
                   made
                   in
                   these
                   express
                   words
                   :
                   I
                   have
                   been
                   injured
                   by
                
                 Dioscorus
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   Faith
                   hath
                   been
                   injured
                
                 :
                 Flavianus
                 ▪
                 
                   the
                   Bishop
                   has
                   been
                   murdered
                   ;
                   and
                   together
                   with
                   me
                   unjustly
                   deposed
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   Do
                   you
                   give
                   order
                   ,
                   that
                   my
                
                 Supplicatory
                 Libell
                 
                   may
                   be
                   read
                   .
                   Which
                   thing
                   therefore
                   having
                   been
                   debated
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Libell
                 
                   was
                   permitted
                   to
                   be
                   read
                   ,
                   the
                   Contents
                   whereof
                   were
                   these
                   .
                
              
               
                 From
                 Eusebius
                 
                   the
                   meanest
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Dorylaeum
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   speakes
                   in
                   defence
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Orthodox
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                
                 Flavianus
                 
                   of
                   Blessed
                   memory
                   who
                   was
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 
                   [
                   It
                   is
                   ]
                   the
                   designe
                   of
                   your
                   power
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   provision
                   for
                   all
                   your
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   stretch
                   forth
                   an
                   hand
                   to
                   all
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   injured
                   :
                   especially
                   to
                   them
                   who
                   are
                   recounted
                   amongst
                   the
                
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 .
                 
                   And
                   hereby
                   you
                   worship
                   the
                   Deity
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   a
                   power
                   hath
                   been
                   given
                   you
                   to
                   Rule
                   and
                   Govern
                
                 *
                 
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   In
                   regard
                   therefore
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   we
                   have
                   suffered
                   many
                   and
                   grievous
                   things
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   all
                   reason
                   and
                   equity
                   ,
                   from
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   the
                   most
                   reverend
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   City
                
                 Alexandria
                 ;
                 
                   we
                   address
                   to
                   Your
                   piety
                   ,
                   entreating
                   we
                   may
                   have
                   Right
                   done
                   Us.
                   Now
                   ,
                   the
                   business
                   is
                   this
                   .
                   At
                   the
                   Synod
                   lately
                   held
                   in
                   the
                
                 Metropolis
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Ephesians
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   would
                   to
                   God
                   that
                   Synod
                   had
                   never
                   been
                   held
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   not
                   have
                   filled
                   the
                   world
                   with
                   mischiefs
                   and
                   disturbance●
                   )
                   that
                
                 †
                 
                   Good
                   man
                
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 
                   disregarding
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   just
                   ,
                   and
                   [
                   not
                   respecting
                   ]
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   he
                   was
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   opinion
                   ,
                   and
                   entertained
                   the
                   same
                   Sentiments
                   with
                   the
                   vain-minded
                   and
                   Hereticall
                
                 Eutyches
                 ;
                 
                   but
                   concealed
                   it
                   from
                   many
                   persons
                   ,
                   as
                   't
                   was
                   afterwards
                   plainly
                   evidenced
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   declaration
                   :
                   )
                
                 †
                 
                   took
                   an
                   occasion
                   from
                   that
                   accusation
                   which
                   I
                   had
                   brought
                   against
                
                 Eutyches
                 
                   a
                   person
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   opinion
                   with
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   that
                   sentence
                   pronounc't
                   against
                   the
                   same
                
                 Eutyches
                 
                   by
                   Bishop
                
                 Flavianus
                 
                   of
                   Holy
                   memory
                   ;
                   [
                   whereby
                   ]
                   he
                   assembled
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   disorderly
                   and
                   tumultuous
                   persons
                   :
                   and
                   having
                   possest
                   himself
                   of
                   power
                   by
                   money
                   ,
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   in
                   him
                   lay
                   he
                   hath
                   weakened
                   the
                   pious
                   Religion
                   of
                   the
                
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   has
                   confirmed
                   the
                   ill
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Monk
                
                 Eutyches
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   long
                   since
                   ,
                   even
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   condemned
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Fathers
                   .
                   Whereas
                   therefore
                   ,
                   the
                   matters
                   are
                   not
                   small
                   and
                   triviall
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   has
                   audaciously
                   attempted
                   ,
                   both
                   against
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   Us
                   ,
                   We
                   fall
                   at
                   the
                   feet
                   of
                   Your
                   [
                   Imperial
                   ]
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   and
                   humbly
                   beseech
                   You
                   ,
                   to
                   order
                   the
                   said
                   most
                   Religious
                   Bishop
                
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   give
                   in
                   his
                   answer
                   to
                   what
                   is
                   objected
                   against
                   him
                   by
                   us
                   :
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   by
                   having
                   the
                
                 Monuments
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Acts
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   he
                   has
                   made
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   read
                   before
                   the
                   Holy
                   Synod
                   .
                   From
                   which
                
                 [
                 Acts
                 ]
                 
                   we
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   demonstrate
                   ,
                   that
                   even
                   he
                   himself
                   is
                   estranged
                   from
                   the
                
                 Orthodox
                 
                   Faith
                   ,
                   hath
                   confirmed
                   an
                   Heresie
                   full
                   of
                   impiety
                   ,
                   has
                   unjustly
                   deposed
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   most
                   grievous
                   and
                   injurious
                   manner
                   oppressed
                   us
                   :
                   You
                   sending
                   your
                   divine
                   and
                   adorable
                
                 Mandates
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Holy
                   and
                
                 Oecumenicall
                 
                   Synod
                   of
                   Bishops
                   most
                   dear
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                
                 b
                 
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   hear
                   both
                   us
                   and
                   the
                   forementioned
                
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   bring
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                
                 Your
                 Piety
                 
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   transacted
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   shall
                   please
                
                 Your
                 Immortall
                 height
                 .
                 
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   shall
                   obtain
                   this
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   pour
                   forth
                   incessant
                   prayers
                   for
                   your
                   eternall
                   Empire
                   ,
                   most
                   divine
                   Emperours
                   !
                
              
               
                 
                   By
                   the
                   joynt
                   request
                   therefore
                   of
                
                 Dioscorus
                 and
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Ephesine
                 Synod
                 
                   were
                   publickly
                   recited
                   :
                   by
                   which
                   't
                   was
                   manifestly
                   demonstrated
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Leo's
                 
                   Letter
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   read
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   there
                   had
                   been
                   an
                
                 Interlocution
                 
                   once
                   and
                   twice
                   concerning
                   that
                   matter
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   when
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   was
                   asked
                   to
                   declare
                   the
                   Cause
                   hereof
                   ,
                   his
                   answer
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   himself
                   by
                   an
                
                 Interlocution
                 
                   [
                   had
                   given
                   order
                   ]
                   once
                   and
                   twice
                   that
                   that
                   should
                   be
                   done
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   requested
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Juvenalis
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 Thalassius
                 
                   [
                   Bishop
                   ]
                   of
                   the
                
                 First
                 Caesarea
                 in
                 Cappadocia
                 ,
                 
                   might
                   give
                   a
                   more
                   manifest
                   declaration
                   of
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                   For
                   [
                   he
                   said
                   ]
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   received
                   an
                   Authority
                   [
                   of
                   presiding
                   in
                   the
                   Synod
                   ]
                   together
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
                 Juvenalis
                 
                   did
                   indeed
                   affirm
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   [
                   Emperours
                   ]
                   Divine
                   Letter
                
                 *
                 
                   had
                   been
                   read
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   ,
                   he
                   made
                   an
                
                 Interlocution
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   ordering
                   ]
                   that
                
                 c
                 
                   that
                   [
                   Letter
                   ]
                   should
                   be
                   recited
                   ;
                   but
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                 
                   afterwards
                   no
                   mention
                   was
                   made
                   of
                   that
                
                 *
                 
                   Epistle
                   .
                   But
                
                 Thalassius
                 
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   hindred
                   not
                   the
                   reading
                   of
                   that
                   Letter
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   so
                   much
                
                 †
                 
                   Authority
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   he
                   alone
                   could
                   Decree
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   should
                
                 ‖
                 
                   be
                   read
                   .
                   When
                   therefore
                   a
                   further
                   progress
                   was
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   reading
                   of
                   the
                
                 Acts
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   found
                   fault
                   with
                   some
                   words
                   as
                   being
                   false
                   and
                   forged
                
                 ;
                 Stephanus
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                
                 Ephesians
                 
                   was
                   asked
                   ,
                   what
                
                 Notaries
                 
                   of
                   his
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   had
                   taken
                   [
                   those
                   words
                   ]
                   in
                   writing
                   ;
                   his
                   answer
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Julianus
                 
                   (
                   afterwards
                   made
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Lebedus
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 Crispinus
                 
                   were
                   his
                
                 Notaries
                 :
                 
                   but
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Dioscorus's
                 Notaries
                 
                   would
                   not
                   permit
                
                 *
                 
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   but
                   took
                   hold
                   of
                   their
                   fingers
                   whilst
                   they
                   were
                   writing
                   ;
                   in
                   so
                   much
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   undergoing
                   most
                   foul
                   abuses
                   .
                   Further
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                
                 Stephanus
                 †
                 
                   deposed
                   ,
                   that
                   [
                   himself
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   Bishops
                   ]
                   had
                   subscribed
                   to
                
                 Flavianus's
                 
                   deposition
                   in
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   day
                   .
                   Hereto
                   added
                
                 Acacius
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Ariarathia
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   all
                   [
                   of
                   them
                   ]
                   had
                   subscribed
                   in
                   a
                   paper
                   not
                   written
                   on
                   ,
                   [
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   compelled
                   to
                   it
                   ]
                   by
                   force
                   and
                   necessity
                   ,
                   having
                   been
                   surrounded
                   with
                   innumerable
                   mischiefs
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   Souldiers
                   [
                   Armed
                   ]
                   with
                   murdering
                
                 ‖
                 
                   weapons
                   had
                   encompassed
                   them
                   .
                   Further
                   ,
                   when
                   another
                   sentence
                   was
                   read
                   ,
                
                 Theodorus
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Claudiopolis
                 
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   body
                   uttered
                   those
                   words
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   upon
                   a
                   procedure
                   in
                   reading
                   [
                   the
                
                 Acts
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   ,
                   ]
                   when
                   [
                   they
                   came
                   ]
                   to
                   a
                   certain
                
                 d
                 
                   place
                   wherein
                
                 Eutyches
                 
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   [
                   that
                   he
                
                 Anathematized
                 ]
                 
                   those
                   who
                   should
                   affirm
                   that
                   the
                   Flesh
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   our
                   Lord
                   and
                   Saviour
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 
                   had
                   descended
                   from
                   Heaven
                   :
                   the
                
                 Acts
                 
                   declared
                   ,
                   that
                   against
                   these
                   words
                
                 Eusebius
                 
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   were
                   indeed
                   condemned
                   by
                
                 Eutyches
                 
                   who
                   should
                   say
                   that
                
                 Christ's
                 
                   flesh
                   had
                   descended
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   added
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   whence
                   the
                   flesh
                   was
                   .
                   The
                   same
                
                 Acts
                 
                   added
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Diogenes
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Cyzicum
                 
                   subjoyned
                   [
                   these
                   words
                   :
                
                 ]
                 c
                 
                   declare
                   therefore
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   ?
                   and
                   ,
                   that
                   notwithstanding
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   permitted
                   to
                   make
                   any
                   further
                   inquiry
                   into
                   these
                   things
                   .
                   Further
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   Acts
                   do
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Basilius
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Seleucia
                 in
                 Isauria
                 ,
                 
                   spake
                   [
                   these
                   words
                   :
                   ]
                   I
                   adore
                   our
                   one
                   Lord
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   only
                   God
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   who
                   after
                   the
                   Incarnation
                   and
                   Union
                   ,
                   is
                   known
                   in
                   two
                   natures
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   that
                   against
                   these
                   words
                   the
                
                 Egyptians
                 
                   cryed
                   out
                   :
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   divide
                   Him
                   who
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   parted
                   ,
                   he
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   call
                   one
                   Son
                   two
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 Easterns
                 exclaimed
                 ,
                 Anathema
                 
                   to
                   him
                   who
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 Anathema
                 
                   to
                   him
                   who
                   divides
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   same
                
                 Acts
                 ,
                 that
                 Eutyches
                 
                   was
                   asked
                   ,
                   whether
                   he
                   would
                   affirm
                   two
                   Natures
                   in
                
                 Christ.
                 
                   And
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   answered
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   asserted
                
                 Christ
                 [
                 
                   to
                   consist
                   ]
                   of
                   two
                   Natures
                   before
                   the
                   Union
                   :
                   but
                   after
                   the
                   Union
                   ,
                   [
                   he
                   acknowledged
                   but
                   ]
                   one
                   [
                   Nature
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   ]
                   And
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Basilius
                 
                   said
                   [
                   these
                   words
                   ;
                   ]
                   unless
                   you
                   affirm
                   two
                   undivided
                   and
                   inconfused
                   Natures
                   after
                   the
                   Union
                   ,
                   you
                   assert
                   a
                   confusion
                   and
                   a
                   commixture
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   you
                   add
                
                 Incarnate
                 and
                 Inhumanate
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   do
                   understand
                
                 Incarnation
                 and
                 Inhumanation
                 
                   in
                   such
                   manner
                   as
                
                 Cyrillus
                 
                   doth
                   ,
                   you
                   affirm
                   the
                   same
                   that
                   we
                   do
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   the
                   divinity
                   which
                   [
                   is
                   ]
                   from
                   [
                   his
                   ]
                   Father
                   ,
                   is
                   one
                   thing
                   ;
                   the
                   humanity
                   which
                   is
                   from
                   [
                   his
                   ]
                   Mother
                   ,
                   is
                   another
                   .
                   When
                
                 f
                 
                   they
                   were
                   interrogated
                   ,
                   upon
                   what
                   account
                   they
                   had
                   subscribed
                   to
                
                 Flavianus's
                 
                   deposition
                   ;
                   the
                   Acts
                   declare
                   that
                   the
                
                 Easterns
                 
                   cryed
                   out
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   all
                   sinned
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   all
                   crave
                   pardon
                   .
                   Again
                   further
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                
                 Acts
                 
                   being
                   read
                   on
                   ,
                   do
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Bishops
                   were
                   questioned
                   ,
                   for
                   what
                   reason
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   permit
                
                 Eusebius
                 
                   to
                   come
                   in
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   desired
                   it
                   .
                   To
                   which
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   made
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Elpidius
                 
                   brought
                   the
                
                 Commonitory
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   affirmed
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Emperour
                
                 Theodosius
                 
                   had
                   given
                   order
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Eusebius
                 
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   suffered
                   to
                   come
                   in
                   .
                   The
                
                 Acts
                 
                   do
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Juvenalis
                 
                   also
                   said
                   the
                   same
                   words
                   .
                   But
                
                 Thalassius
                 
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   himself
                
                 g
                 
                   had
                   not
                   authority
                   .
                   Which
                   answers
                   were
                   disallowed
                   of
                   by
                   the
                   Judges
                   .
                   For
                   [
                   they
                   said
                   ,
                   ]
                   that
                   this
                   Apology
                   was
                   invalid
                   [
                   where
                   a
                   matter
                   ]
                   of
                   Faith
                   is
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   the
                   Conference
                   .
                   After
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                
                 Acts
                 
                   do
                   declare
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Dioscorus
                 h
                 
                   made
                   a
                   complaint
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   :
                   what
                   Canons
                   are
                   now
                   observed
                   ,
                   whenas
                
                 Theodoret
                 
                   is
                   [
                   suffered
                   to
                   ]
                   come
                   in
                   ;
                   And
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Senatours
                   made
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Theodoret
                 
                   was
                   come
                   in
                   as
                   an
                   Accuser
                   .
                   And
                   when
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   subjoyned
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Theodoret
                 
                   sate
                   amongst
                   the
                   Bishops
                   ;
                   the
                   Senatours
                   said
                   again
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Eusebius
                 and
                 Theodoret
                 
                   should
                   take
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Accusers
                   ,
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   as
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   had
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Accused
                   allotted
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   When
                   therefore
                   all
                   [
                   the
                
                 Acts
                 ]
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 second
                 Ephesine
                 Synod
                 
                   had
                   been
                   read
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sentence
                   [
                   of
                   deposition
                   pronounc't
                   ]
                   against
                
                 Flavianus
                 and
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 
                   had
                   been
                   likewise
                   recited
                   ,
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   that
                
                 *
                 
                   place
                   ,
                   where
                
                 i
                 Hilarius
                 
                   the
                   Deacon
                   had
                   said
                
                 ,
                 'T
                 is
                 contradicted
                 :
                 
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   East
                   and
                   those
                   with
                   them
                
                 
                 exclaimed
                 ,
                 Anathema
                 to
                 Dioscorus
                 :
                 
                   in
                   this
                   very
                   hour
                
                 k
                 
                   Christ
                   hath
                   deposed
                
                 Dioscorus
                 :
                 Flavianus
                 
                   hath
                   been
                   deposed
                   by
                
                 Dioscorus
                 :
                 Holy
                 Lord
                 ,
                 do
                 Thou
                 revenge
                 him
                 ,
                 Orthodox
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 do
                 you
                 revenge
                 Him
                 !
                 Many
                 years
                 to
                 Leo
                 :
                 many
                 years
                 to
                 the
                 l
                 Patriarch
                 .
                 
                   Then
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   following
                   words
                   were
                   read
                   ,
                   which
                   manifested
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   then
                   convened
                   Bishops
                   had
                   agreed
                   to
                   the
                   deposition
                   of
                
                 Flavianus
                 and
                 Eusebius
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   most
                   Glorious
                   Judges
                   made
                   an
                
                 Interlocution
                 
                   in
                   these
                   express
                   words
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   We
                   perceive
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   more
                   exact
                   scrutiny
                   concerning
                   the
                   Orthodox
                   and
                   Catholick
                   Faith
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   morrow
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Synod
                   will
                   be
                   more
                   compleat
                   and
                   full
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                
                 Flavianus
                 
                   of
                   Pious
                   Memory
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Eusebius
                 
                   the
                   most
                   Religious
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Dorylaeum
                 
                   (
                   from
                   a
                   search
                   made
                   into
                   the
                
                 Acts
                 and
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   also
                   from
                   their
                   testimony
                   by
                   word
                   of
                   mouth
                   who
                   presided
                   in
                   the
                   Synod
                   then
                   convened
                   ;
                   who
                   have
                   confessed
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   erred
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   deposed
                   them
                   without
                   cause
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   erred
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                   the
                   Faith
                   :
                   )
                   have
                   ,
                   as
                   't
                   is
                   evidently
                   known
                   ,
                   been
                   unjustly
                   deposed
                   :
                   it
                   appears
                   to
                   us
                   (
                   agreeable
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   acceptable
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   just
                   ,
                   (
                   provided
                   it
                   shall
                   please
                   our
                   most
                   Divine
                   and
                   most
                   Pious
                   Lord
                   ,
                   )
                   that
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   the
                   most
                   Religious
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 Juvenalis
                 
                   the
                   most
                   Religious
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Thalassius
                 
                   the
                   most
                   Religious
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 
                   the
                   most
                   Religious
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 m
                 Ancyra
                 ,
                 Eustathius
                 
                   the
                   most
                   Religious
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Berytus
                 ,
                 and
                 Basilius
                 
                   the
                   most
                   Religious
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Seleucia
                 in
                 Isauria
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   [
                   Prelates
                   ]
                   had
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   presided
                   over
                   the
                   then
                   Synod
                   ,
                   should
                
                 n
                 
                   lye
                   under
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   punishment
                   ,
                   being
                   by
                   [
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   ]
                   this
                   sacred
                   Synod
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Canons
                   estranged
                   from
                   the
                   Episcopall
                   dignity
                   :
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   have
                   been
                   consequently
                   done
                   being
                   made
                   known
                   to
                   his
                   most
                   sacred
                   Imperial
                   Majesty
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   After
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Easterns
                 
                   cryed
                   out
                   this
                   [
                   is
                   ]
                   a
                   just
                   judgment
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                
                 Illyricum
                 
                   exclaimed
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   all
                   sinned
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   all
                   be
                   vouchsafed
                   pardon
                   .
                   And
                   again
                   ;
                   when
                   the
                
                 Easterns
                 
                   acclaimed
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   just
                   sentence
                   :
                
                 Christ
                 
                   hath
                   deposed
                   a
                   Murderer
                
                 ,
                 Christ
                 
                   hath
                   revenged
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   :
                   the
                   Senators
                   made
                   an
                
                 Interlocution
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   convened
                   ,
                   should
                   by
                   himself
                
                 *
                 
                   declare
                   his
                   own
                   Faith
                   ;
                   knowing
                   for
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   most
                   Divine
                   Emperour
                   did
                   believe
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   Exposition
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                   three
                   hundred
                   and
                   eighteen
                   [
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   assembled
                   ]
                   at
                
                 Nice
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   hundred
                   and
                   fifty
                   Fathers
                   [
                   convened
                   ]
                
                 o
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 
                   also
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Epistles
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Fathers
                   ,
                
                 Gregorius
                 ,
                 Basilius
                 ,
                 Hilarius
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 Ambrosius
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   according
                   to
                
                 Cyrill's
                 
                   two
                   Letters
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   recited
                   at
                   the
                
                 First
                 Synod
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 :
                 
                   for
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   most
                   Pious
                
                 Leo
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                
                 Elder
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   had
                   deposed
                
                 Eutyches
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   Faith.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 First
                 Session
                 
                   therefore
                   having
                   after
                   this
                   manner
                   been
                   ended
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   Bishops
                   had
                   come
                   together
                
                 p
                 
                   alone
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   another
                
                 [
                 Action
                 ,
                 ]
                 Eusebius
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Dorylaeum
                 presented
                 Libells
                 
                   in
                   defence
                   of
                   himself
                   and
                
                 Flavianus
                 ;
                 
                   wherein
                   he
                   accused
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   as
                   entertaining
                   the
                   same
                   Sentiments
                   with
                
                 Eutyches
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   because
                   he
                   had
                   divested
                   them
                   of
                   the
                   Sacerdotall
                   Function
                   .
                   He
                   added
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   had
                   inserted
                   some
                   words
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   spoken
                   at
                   the
                   then
                   convened
                   Synod
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                
                 Acts
                 
                   thereof
                   ;
                   and
                   moreover
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   had
                   procured
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   subscribe
                   in
                   blank
                   papers
                   .
                   He
                   requested
                   further
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Ephesine
                 Synod
                 
                   might
                   be
                   made
                   null
                   by
                   the
                   vote
                   of
                   [
                   the
                   Prelates
                   who
                   ]
                   were
                   convened
                   ,
                   that
                   themselves
                   might
                   be
                   restored
                   to
                   the
                   Sacerdotall
                   dignity
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   that
                   nefarious
                   opinion
                   might
                   be
                
                 Anathematized
                 .
                 
                   He
                   requested
                   also
                   after
                   the
                   reading
                   [
                   of
                   his
                   Libell
                   ,
                   ]
                   that
                   his
                   Adversary
                   might
                   be
                   present
                   .
                   When
                   this
                   was
                   by
                   an
                
                 Interlocution
                 
                   ordered
                   to
                   be
                   done
                
                 ;
                 Aëtius
                 Arch-Deacon
                 and
                 Primicerius
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Notaries
                 
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   gone
                   to
                
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   others
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   had
                   answered
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   permitted
                   by
                   his
                   keepers
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Councill
                   .
                   By
                   making
                   another
                
                 Interlocution
                 
                   it
                   was
                   ordered
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   should
                   be
                   sought
                   for
                   before
                   [
                   the
                   doors
                   of
                   ]
                   the
                   Councill
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   found
                   ,
                
                 Anatolius
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Constantinople
                 
                   made
                   an
                
                 Interlocution
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   sent
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   present
                   in
                   the
                   Synod
                   .
                   Which
                   having
                   been
                   done
                   ,
                   the
                   messengers
                   sent
                   to
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   returned
                   and
                   said
                   that
                   he
                   told
                   them
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   under
                   custody
                   :
                   let
                   [
                   my
                   keepers
                   ]
                   say
                   ,
                   whether
                   or
                   no
                   they
                   will
                   permit
                   me
                   to
                   go
                   [
                   to
                   the
                   Councill
                   .
                   ]
                   And
                   upon
                   the
                   messengers
                   saying
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   ▪
                   had
                   been
                   sent
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   the
                
                 Magistriani
                 ;
                 
                   they
                   brought
                   word
                
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   ready
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Holy
                   and
                
                 Oecumenicall
                 
                   Synod
                   ;
                   but
                   I
                   am
                   hindred
                   .
                   Whereto
                
                 Himerius
                 
                   added
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   their
                   return
                   from
                
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 the
                 q
                 Assistant
                 
                   to
                   the
                
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Offices
                 
                   met
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   company
                   with
                   him
                   the
                   Bishops
                   had
                   gone
                   again
                   to
                
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   some
                   things
                   concerning
                   these
                   matters
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   taken
                   in
                
                 r
                 
                   Notes
                   .
                   Which
                   having
                   been
                   read
                   ,
                   't
                   was
                   manifested
                   that
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   had
                   spoken
                   these
                   express
                   words
                   .
                   Having
                   recollected
                   my self
                   ,
                   and
                   considered
                   what
                   is
                   expedient
                   [
                   for
                   me
                   ,
                   ]
                   I
                   answer
                   thus
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   In
                   regard
                   the
                   most
                   magnificent
                   Judges
                   who
                   sate
                   in
                   the
                   Session
                   before
                   this
                   ,
                   have
                   Decreed
                   severall
                   things
                   after
                   many
                
                 Interlocutions
                 
                   made
                   by
                   every
                   one
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   am
                   now
                   cited
                   to
                   a
                
                 Second
                 Session
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   the
                   soresaid
                   [
                   Decrees
                   ]
                   may
                   be
                   voided
                   and
                   made
                   null
                   ;
                   't
                   is
                   my
                   request
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   most
                   magnificent
                   Judges
                   and
                   Sacred
                   Senate
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   at
                   the
                
                 Former
                 Session
                 ,
                 
                   may
                   be
                   present
                   now
                   also
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   a
                   re-examination
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   matters
                   .
                   To
                   whom
                
                 Acacius
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   't
                   is
                   manifestly
                   related
                   in
                   the
                   said
                
                 Acts
                 ,
                 
                   gave
                   answer
                   in
                   these
                   very
                   words
                   .
                   The
                   Holy
                   and
                   Great
                   Synod
                   have
                   not
                   commanded
                
                 Your
                 Sanctity
                 
                   therefore
                   to
                   be
                   present
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   have
                   been
                   transacted
                   before
                   the
                   most
                   Magnificent
                   Judges
                   and
                   the
                   Sacred
                   Senate
                   might
                   be
                   voided
                   and
                   made
                   null
                   :
                   but
                   [
                   the
                   Synod
                   ]
                   hath
                   sent
                   us
                   ,
                   [
                   with
                   a
                   command
                   ]
                   that
                   You
                   should
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Session
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                
                 Your
                 Sanctity
                 
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   absent
                   therefrom
                   .
                   To
                   whom
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   returned
                   this
                   answer
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                
                 the
                 Acts
                 
                   declare
                   ;
                   )
                   You
                   have
                   told
                   me
                   even
                   now
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Eusebius
                 
                   hath
                   presented
                
                 Libells
                 :
                 
                   I
                   make
                   a
                   request
                   again
                   ,
                   that
                   my
                   Cause
                   may
                   be
                   examined
                   before
                   the
                   Judges
                   and
                   Senate
                   .
                   Then
                   ,
                   after
                   other
                   things
                   of
                   this
                   nature
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   put
                   into
                   the
                
                 Acts
                 ;
                 
                   those
                   were
                   again
                   sent
                   ,
                   who
                   might
                   perswade
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   to
                   be
                   present
                   at
                   what
                   was
                   transacted
                   .
                   Which
                   having
                   been
                   done
                   ,
                   those
                   who
                   had
                   been
                   sent
                   returned
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   taken
                
                 Dioscorus's
                 
                   answer
                   in
                   Notes
                   ,
                   which
                   [
                   Notes
                   ]
                   do
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   said
                   these
                   words
                   .
                   I
                   have
                   already
                   signified
                   to
                   Your
                   p●ety
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   afflicted
                   with
                   a
                   distemper
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   't
                   is
                   my
                   request
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   most
                   Magnificent
                   Judges
                   also
                   and
                   the
                   Sacred
                   Senate
                   may
                   now
                   likewise
                   be
                   present
                   at
                   the
                   Judgment
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   inquired
                   into
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   regard
                   my
                   distemper
                   hath
                   increased
                   ,
                   upon
                   that
                   account
                   I
                   have
                   made
                   a
                   delay
                   .
                   And
                   the
                
                 Acts
                 
                   do
                   manifest
                   that
                
                 Cecropius
                 
                   said
                   unto
                
                 Dioscoru●
                 ▪
                 
                   that
                   a
                   little
                   before
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   made
                   the
                   least
                   mention
                   concerning
                   his
                   sickness
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   therefore
                   he
                   ought
                   to
                   satisfie
                   the
                   Canons
                   .
                   To
                   whom
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   made
                   this
                   return
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   said
                   once
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Judges
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   present
                   .
                   Then
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Ruffinus
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Samosata
                 
                   said
                   unto
                
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                
                 *
                 
                   Agitations
                   and
                   Debates
                   [
                   in
                   the
                   Councill
                   ]
                   were
                   Canonicall
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   present
                   ,
                   might
                   freely
                   speak
                   what
                   he
                   should
                   have
                   a
                   mind
                   to
                   .
                   And
                   when
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   enquired
                   ,
                   whether
                
                 Juvenalis
                 and
                 Thalassius
                 and
                 Eustathius
                 
                   were
                   come
                   [
                   to
                   the
                   Synod
                   ,
                   ]
                
                 s
                 
                   he
                   answered
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   was
                   nothing
                   pertinent
                   to
                   the
                   business
                   .
                   To
                   which
                   words
                   the
                
                 Acts
                 
                   doe
                   set
                   forth
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   subjoyned
                   these
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   requested
                   the
                   Christ-loving
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   [
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   give
                   order
                   ]
                   that
                   the
                   Judges
                   also
                   might
                   be
                   present
                   [
                   in
                   the
                   Councill
                   ,
                   ]
                   as
                   likewise
                   those
                   [
                   Prelates
                   ]
                   who
                   together
                   with
                   him
                
                 *
                 
                   had
                   been
                   Judges
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   that
                   hereto
                   the
                   [
                   Synod's
                   ]
                   Messengers
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Eusebius
                 
                   had
                   accused
                   him
                   only
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   present
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   these
                   words
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   replied
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   other
                   persons
                   ought
                   also
                   to
                   be
                   present
                   who
                   had
                   been
                   judged
                   together
                   with
                   him
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Eusebius
                 
                   had
                   no
                   private
                
                 †
                 
                   Cause
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   [
                   a
                   common
                   one
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   ]
                   concerning
                   those
                   things
                   on
                   account
                   of
                   which
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   had
                   been
                   judged
                   .
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   [
                   Synod's
                   ]
                   Messengers
                   persisted
                
                 ‖
                 
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   things
                
                 ,
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   made
                   answer
                   ,
                   what
                   I
                   have
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   said
                   once
                   ;
                   nor
                   have
                   I
                   any
                   thing
                   further
                   to
                   say
                   .
                   To
                   which
                   words
                   [
                   when
                   declared
                   to
                   the
                   Synod
                   ,
                   ]
                
                 Eusebius
                 
                   [
                   Bishop
                   ]
                   of
                
                 Dorylaeum
                 
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   [
                   matter
                   of
                   accusation
                   ]
                   against
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   only
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   no
                   person
                   else
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   desired
                   that
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   might
                   be
                   cited
                   in
                   by
                   a
                   third
                   Summons
                   .
                   [
                   After
                   this
                   ]
                
                 Aëtius
                 
                   gave
                   information
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   persons
                   who
                   stiled
                   themselves
                
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 ,
                 
                   together
                   with
                   some
                   others
                   who
                   were
                
                 Laïcks
                 ,
                 
                   coming
                   from
                   the
                   City
                
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 
                   had
                   lately
                   presented
                
                 Libells
                 against
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   those
                   men
                   were
                   now
                   standing
                   before
                   [
                   the
                   doors
                   of
                   ]
                   the
                   Councill
                   ,
                   and
                
                 *
                 
                   crying
                   out
                   .
                   When
                   therefore
                
                 Theodorus
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Deacon
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 
                   had
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   presented
                   [
                   Libells
                   ;
                   ]
                   and
                   then
                
                 Ischyrio
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   was
                   a
                   Deacon
                   likewise
                   ;
                   and
                   after
                   him
                
                 Athanasius
                 
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   and
                
                 Cyrillus's
                 
                   sisters
                   son
                   ;
                   and
                   lastly
                
                 Sophronius
                 ;
                 
                   in
                   which
                   [
                   Libells
                   ]
                   they
                   accused
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   partly
                   for
                   Blasphemies
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   on
                   account
                   of
                   bodily
                   [
                   damages
                   ]
                   and
                
                 t
                 
                   violent
                   exaction
                   of
                   moneys
                   :
                   a
                   third
                   Citation
                   is
                   issued
                   out
                   ,
                   wherein
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   is
                   admonished
                   to
                   come
                   [
                   to
                   the
                   Synod
                   .
                   ]
                   The
                   Messengers
                   therefore
                   appointed
                   for
                   this
                   business
                   ,
                   being
                   returned
                   ,
                   made
                   report
                   that
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   had
                   said
                   [
                   these
                   words
                   :
                   ]
                   I
                   have
                   sufficiently
                   informed
                   Your
                   Piety
                   ;
                   nor
                   can
                   I
                   add
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   thereto
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   persons
                   sent
                   upon
                   this
                   account
                   had
                   continued
                   to
                   be
                   very
                   urgent
                   in
                   their
                   perswasives
                   to
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   [
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   come
                   ,
                   ]
                   and
                   he
                   having
                   always
                   given
                   the
                   same
                   answer
                
                 ;
                 Paschasinus
                 
                   the
                   Bishop
                   said
                   [
                   these
                   words
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   having
                   now
                   been
                   thrice
                   Summoned
                   ,
                   hath
                   not
                   appeared
                   ,
                   being
                   prick't
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   Conscience
                   :
                   and
                   he
                
                 u
                 
                   asked
                   what
                   [
                   punishment
                   ]
                   he
                   deserved
                   .
                   Whereto
                   when
                   the
                   Bishops
                   had
                   returned
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                
                 *
                 
                   offended
                   against
                   the
                   Canons
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                
                 Proterius
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Smyrna
                 
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   at
                   such
                   time
                   as
                   the
                   Holy
                
                 Flavianus
                 
                   was
                   murdered
                   ,
                   nothing
                   had
                   been
                   agreeably
                   and
                   orderly
                   done
                   against
                   him
                   :
                   they
                   who
                   supplied
                   the
                   place
                   of
                
                 Leo
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                
                 Elder
                 Rome
                 ,
                 †
                 
                   made
                   this
                   Declaration
                   in
                   these
                   express
                   words
                   .
                
              
               
                 What
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   who
                   hath
                   been
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   Great
                   City
                
                 Alexandria
                 
                   has
                   audaciously
                   attempted
                   against
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                   the
                   Canons
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Ecclesiastick
                   Constitution
                   ;
                   hath
                   been
                   made
                   manifest
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   have
                   already
                   been
                   enquired
                   into
                   at
                   the
                
                 First
                 Session
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   also
                   from
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   done
                   this
                   day
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   person
                   ,
                   (
                   to
                   omit
                   many
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   )
                   making
                   use
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   authority
                   ,
                   uncanonically
                   admitted
                   to
                   communion
                
                 Eutyches
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   embraces
                   the
                   same
                   Sentiments
                   with
                   himself
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   been
                   deposed
                   canonically
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Holy
                   Memory
                   ,
                   we
                   mean
                   our
                   Father
                   and
                   Arch-Bishop
                
                 Flavianus
                 ;
                 )
                 before
                 *
                 
                   his
                   sitting
                   [
                   in
                   the
                   Synod
                   ]
                   at
                
                 Ephesus
                 
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Bishops
                   beloved
                   by
                   God.
                   But
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   See
                   has
                   granted
                   a
                   pardon
                   to
                   those
                   [
                   Prelates
                   ,
                   ]
                   for
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   involuntarily
                   done
                   there
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   Who
                   also
                   to
                   this
                   present
                   continue
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   opinion
                   with
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   Arch-Bishop
                
                 Leo
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   Holy
                   and
                
                 Oecumenicall
                 Synod
                 .
                 
                   On
                   which
                   account
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   received
                   them
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   communion
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   asserters
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   faith
                   with
                   himself
                   .
                   But
                
                 †
                 
                   this
                   man
                   till
                   this
                   very
                   time
                   hath
                   not
                   desisted
                   from
                   boasting
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   on
                   account
                   whereof
                   he
                   ought
                   rather
                   to
                   mourn
                   ,
                   and
                   lay
                   himself
                   prostrate
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   he
                   permitted
                   not
                   the
                   Letter
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   Blessed
                   Pope
                
                 Leo
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   be
                   read
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   written
                   by
                   him
                   to
                
                 Flavianus
                 
                   of
                   Holy
                   Memory
                   ;
                   )
                   and
                   his
                   [
                   he
                   did
                   ,
                   ]
                   notwithstanding
                   he
                   was
                   severall
                   times
                   entreated
                   by
                   those
                   persons
                   who
                   brought
                   the
                   Letter
                   ,
                   to
                   suffer
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   read
                   ;
                   and
                   notwithstanding
                   he
                   had
                   promised
                   with
                   an
                   Oath
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   read
                   .
                   The
                   not
                   reading
                   of
                   which
                   Letter
                   has
                   filled
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   Churches
                   over
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   with
                   scandalls
                   and
                   detriment
                   .
                   Nevertheless
                   ,
                   although
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   these
                   have
                   been
                   audaciously
                   attempted
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                
                 vv
                 
                   yet
                   we
                   had
                   some
                   thoughts
                   concerning
                   the
                   vouchsafing
                   to
                   him
                   something
                   of
                   compassion
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                   his
                   former
                   impious
                   Fact
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   beloved
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   although
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   authority
                   of
                   judging
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   invested
                   with
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   in
                   regard
                   he
                   has
                   out-done
                   his
                   former
                   iniquity
                   by
                   his
                
                 *
                 
                   latter
                   facts
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   he
                   has
                   audaciously
                   pronounced
                   an
                   Excommunication
                   against
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   and
                   most
                   Pious
                
                 Leo
                 
                   Arch-Bishop
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 the
                 Great
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   moreover
                   ,
                   (
                   when
                
                 Libells
                 
                   stuft
                   with
                   Crimes
                   were
                   preferred
                   to
                   the
                   Holy
                   and
                   Great
                   Synod
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   )
                   having
                   been
                   canonically
                   called
                   once
                   ,
                   twice
                   ,
                   and
                   thrice
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Bishops
                   beloved
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   obeyed
                   not
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   being
                   prick't
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   conscience
                   ;
                   [
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   ]
                   he
                   has
                   illegally
                   received
                   [
                   to
                   Communion
                   ]
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   been
                   justly
                   deposed
                   by
                   severall
                   Synods
                   :
                   [
                   on
                   these
                   various
                   accounts
                   we
                   say
                   ]
                   )
                   he
                   himself
                   hath
                   pronounced
                   sentence
                   against
                   himself
                   ,
                   having
                   many
                   ways
                   trampled
                   under
                   foot
                   the
                   Ecclesiastick
                   Rules
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   and
                   most
                   Blessed
                
                 Leo
                 
                   Arch-Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   Greatest
                   and
                   the
                   Elder
                
                 Rome
                 ▪
                 
                   by
                   Us
                   and
                   the
                   present
                   Synod
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   thrice
                   Blessed
                   and
                   most
                   eminent
                   Apostle
                
                 Peter
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   is
                   the
                
                 *
                 
                   Rock
                   and
                
                 Basis
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Orthodox
                   Faith
                   ,
                   hath
                   divested
                   him
                   of
                   the
                   Episcopall
                   dignity
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                
                 *
                 
                   removed
                   him
                   from
                   [
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   ]
                   every
                   Sacerdotall
                   Office.
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   the
                   Holy
                   and
                   Great
                   Synod
                   it self
                   will
                   Decree
                   those
                   things
                   concerning
                   the
                   forementioned
                
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   shall
                   seem
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   Canons
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   When
                   therefore
                   these
                   things
                   had
                   been
                   confirmed
                   by
                
                 Anatolius
                 ,
                 Maximus
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   excepting
                   those
                   [
                   Prelates
                   ]
                   who
                   together
                   with
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   had
                   been
                   deposed
                   by
                   the
                   Councill
                   ;
                   a
                   Relation
                   concerning
                   these
                   [
                   Transactions
                   ]
                   was
                   by
                   the
                   Synod
                   written
                   to
                   [
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ]
                
                 Marcianus
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   Synod
                   a
                   deposition
                   was
                   sent
                   to
                
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Contents
                   whereof
                   were
                   these
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Know
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   Your
                   contemning
                   the
                   Divine
                   Canons
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   account
                   of
                   Your
                   contumacy
                   [
                   Shown
                   ]
                   towards
                   this
                   Holy
                   and
                
                 Oecumenicall
                 
                   Synod
                   ,
                   because
                   (
                   besides
                   other
                   Crimes
                   whereof
                   You
                   have
                   been
                   convicted
                   ,
                   )
                   having
                   been
                   the
                   third
                   time
                   called
                   by
                   this
                   Holy
                   and
                   great
                   Synod
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Divine
                   Canons
                   to
                   answer
                   to
                   those
                   Accusations
                   brought
                   against
                   You
                   ,
                   You
                   have
                   not
                   appeared
                   ;
                   on
                   the
                   thirteenth
                   day
                   of
                   this
                   instant
                   month
                
                 October
                 ,
                 
                   You
                   are
                   deposed
                   from
                   your
                   Bishoprick
                   by
                   this
                   Holy
                   and
                
                 Oecumenicall
                 
                   Synod
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                
                 *
                 
                   estranged
                   from
                   every
                   Ecclesiastick
                
                 y
                 duty
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Then
                   ,
                   having
                   written
                   concerning
                   these
                   things
                   to
                   the
                   pious
                
                 z
                 
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   Church
                   at
                
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   when
                   the
                
                 a
                 
                   Edict
                   against
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   had
                   been
                   proposed
                
                 ,
                 this
                 Sessions
                 
                   was
                   ended
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   foregoing
                
                 *
                 
                   Session
                   having
                   been
                   thus
                   ended
                   ,
                   after
                   this
                   [
                   the
                   Bishops
                   ]
                   being
                   again
                   convened
                   ,
                   returned
                   answer
                   to
                   the
                   Interrogation
                   of
                   the
                   Judges
                   (
                   who
                   had
                   requested
                   that
                   the
                
                 †
                 
                   true
                   Faith
                   might
                   be
                   expounded
                
                 ,
                 )
                 [
                 
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 b
                 
                   that
                   nothing
                   further
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   established
                   ,
                   the
                   matters
                   against
                
                 Eutyches
                 
                   having
                   been
                   fully
                   finished
                   ,
                   and
                   determined
                   by
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   which
                   [
                   determinations
                   ]
                   they
                   had
                   all
                   given
                   their
                   assent
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   when
                   all
                   the
                   Bishops
                   cried
                   out
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   all
                   said
                   the
                   same
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   Judges
                   by
                   making
                   an
                
                 Interlocution
                 
                   had
                   pronounced
                   ,
                   that
                   each
                   Patriarch
                   ,
                   having
                   chosen
                   one
                   or
                   two
                   persons
                   of
                   his
                   own
                
                 Dioecesis
                 ,
                 
                   should
                   come
                   forth
                   into
                   the
                   midst
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   every
                   one
                   might
                   be
                   made
                   manifest
                   :
                
                 Florentius
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Sardis
                 
                   required
                   a
                
                 *
                 
                   Truce
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   with
                   consideration
                   they
                   might
                   arrive
                   at
                   the
                   Truth
                   .
                   And
                
                 Cecropius
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Sebastopolis
                 
                   spoke
                   these
                   words
                   .
                   The
                   Faith
                   hath
                   been
                   well
                   expounded
                   by
                   the
                   Three
                   hundred
                   and
                   eighteen
                   Holy
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   been
                   confirmed
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Fathers
                   ,
                
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 Cyrillus
                 ,
                 Celestinus
                 ,
                 Hilarius
                 ,
                 Basilius
                 ,
                 Gregorius
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   now
                   again
                   by
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                
                 Leo.
                 
                   And
                   our
                   request
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   [
                   words
                   ]
                   of
                   the
                   Three
                   hundred
                   and
                   eighteen
                   Holy
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                
                 Leo
                 ,
                 
                   may
                   be
                   recited
                   .
                   Which
                   having
                   been
                   read
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   Synod
                   cried
                   out
                   ,
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ;
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                
                 Orthodox
                 :
                 
                   Thus
                   we
                   all
                   believe
                   ,
                   Pope
                
                 Leo
                 
                   believes
                   thus
                
                 ,
                 Cyrillus
                 
                   believed
                   thus
                   ,
                   the
                   Pope
                   hath
                   expounded
                   it
                   thus
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   there
                   had
                   been
                   another
                
                 Interlocution
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Exposition
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   [
                   set
                   forth
                   ]
                   by
                   the
                   Hundred
                   and
                   fifty
                   Holy
                   Fathers
                   might
                   be
                   recited
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   likewise
                   read
                   .
                   To
                   which
                   the
                   Synod
                   again
                   cried
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   :
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   [
                   us
                   ]
                   all
                   :
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                
                 Orthodox
                 :
                 
                   Thus
                   we
                   all
                   believe
                
                 .
                 d
                 
                   After
                   whom
                
                 Aetius
                 the
                 Arch-Deacon
                 
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   at
                   hand
                   the
                   Epistle
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                
                 Cyrillus
                 to
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   all
                   [
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ]
                   convened
                   at
                
                 Ephesus
                 
                   had
                   confirmed
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   Subscriptions
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   likewise
                   another
                   Letter
                   of
                   the
                   same
                
                 Cyrillus
                 '
                 
                   s
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   written
                   to
                
                 Johannes
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   which
                   had
                   likewise
                   been
                   confirmed
                   :
                   and
                   his
                   request
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   these
                   Letters
                   might
                   be
                   read
                   .
                   And
                   after
                   an
                
                 Interlocution
                 
                   had
                   been
                   made
                   concerning
                   these
                   [
                   Letters
                   ,
                   ]
                   they
                   were
                   both
                   recited
                   .
                   Part
                   of
                   the
                   Contents
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   Epistle
                   run
                   word
                   for
                   word
                   thus
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Cyrillus
                     ,
                  
                   
                     to
                     the
                     most
                     Pious
                     Nestorius
                     ,
                     [
                     my
                     ]
                     Fellow-Minister
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Some
                     persons
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     understand
                     ,
                  
                   *
                   
                     reproach
                     my
                     Reputation
                     in
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     Your
                     Piety
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     frequently
                     ,
                     taking
                     an
                     occasion
                     [
                     to
                     do
                     thus
                     ]
                     most
                     especially
                     ,
                     at
                     such
                     time
                     as
                     those
                     of
                     the
                     Magistracy
                     are
                     met
                     together
                     ;
                     and
                     peradventure
                     they
                     suppose
                     ,
                     that
                     Your
                     ears
                     are
                     even
                     delighted
                     [
                     with
                     such
                     discourses
                     as
                     these
                     .
                     ]
                  
                   And
                   after
                   some
                   words
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Holy
                     and
                     Great
                     Synod
                     therefore
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                  
                   †
                   
                     that
                     He
                     the
                     only
                     begotten
                     Son
                     hath
                     been
                     begotten
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     the
                     Father
                     according
                     to
                     Nature
                     ,
                     very
                     God
                     of
                     very
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     Light
                     of
                     the
                     Light
                     ;
                     that
                     He
                     ,
                     by
                     whom
                     the
                     Father
                     hath
                     made
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     descended
                     ,
                     was
                     Incarnate
                     ,
                     made
                     man
                     ,
                     suffered
                     ,
                     rose
                     again
                     the
                     third
                     day
                     ,
                     ascended
                     into
                     the
                     Heavens
                     .
                     These
                     Expressions
                     and
                     Forms
                     we
                     also
                     ought
                     to
                     follow
                     ,
                     considering
                     with
                     our selves
                     ,
                     what
                     is
                     meant
                     by
                     this
                     [
                     proposition
                     ,
                     ]
                  
                   God
                   the
                   Word
                   was
                   incarnate
                   and
                   was
                   made
                   man.
                   
                     For
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     affirm
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Nature
                     of
                     The
                     Word
                     having
                     been
                     changed
                     ,
                     was
                     made
                     Flesh
                     :
                     nor
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     converted
                     into
                     whole
                     man
                     ,
                     who
                     [
                     consists
                     ]
                     of
                     Soul
                     and
                     Body
                     .
                     But
                     [
                     We
                     say
                     ]
                     that
                     rather
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     The
                     Word
                     had
                     personally
                     united
                     to
                     himself
                     the
                     Flesh
                     enlivened
                     with
                     a
                     rationall
                     soul
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     ineffably
                     and
                     incomprehensibly
                     made
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     hath
                     been
                     stiled
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     not
                     according
                     to
                     will
                     only
                     ,
                     or
                     good
                     pleasure
                     ;
                     nor
                     yet
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     in
                     the
                     Assumption
                     of
                     the
                     person
                     only
                     .
                     And
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Natures
                     [
                     are
                     ]
                     diverse
                     ,
                  
                   e
                   
                     which
                     have
                     come
                     together
                     into
                     a
                     true
                     Unity
                     :
                     but
                     ,
                     that
                     of
                     both
                     [
                     Natures
                     there
                     is
                     ]
                     one
                     Christ
                     and
                     [
                     one
                     ]
                     Son
                     ;
                     not
                     as
                     if
                     the
                     diversity
                     of
                     the
                     Natures
                     were
                     destroyed
                     by
                     the
                     Union
                     :
                     but
                     rather
                     ,
                  
                   *
                   
                     that
                     the
                     Divinity
                     and
                     Humanity
                     have
                     perfected
                     to
                     us
                     one
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     Son
                     ,
                     by
                     an
                     ineffable
                     mysticall
                     and
                     secret
                     concourse
                     to
                     an
                     Unity
                     .
                  
                   And
                   after
                   some
                   few
                   words
                   .
                   
                     But
                     ,
                     in
                     regard
                     having
                     personally
                     united
                     the
                     humanity
                     to
                     himself
                     on
                     our
                     account
                     and
                     for
                     our
                     salvation
                     ,
                     he
                     proceeded
                     from
                     a
                     woman
                     ,
                     for
                     this
                     reason
                     he
                     is
                     said
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     born
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Flesh.
                     For
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     at
                     first
                     born
                     a
                     common
                     [
                     and
                     ordinary
                     ]
                     man
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Virgin
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     that
                     The
                     Word
                  
                   *
                   
                     descended
                     upon
                     him
                     :
                     but
                     having
                     been
                  
                   †
                   
                     united
                     from
                     the
                     very
                     womb
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     said
                     to
                     have
                     undergone
                     a
                     Carnall
                     Nativity
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     procure
                     [
                     to
                     himself
                     ]
                     the
                     Nativity
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     Flesh.
                     After
                     the
                     same
                     manner
                     we
                     say
                     he
                     suffered
                     ,
                     and
                     rose
                     again
                     ;
                     not
                     as
                     if
                     God
                     The
                     Word
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     his
                     own
                     Nature
                     ,
                     suffered
                     either
                     the
                     Stripes
                     ,
                     or
                  
                   
                   the
                   *
                   
                     Transfixions
                     of
                     the
                     Nails
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     of
                     the
                     wounds
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     Deity
                     is
                     Impassible
                     ,
                     because
                     't
                     is
                     also
                     Incorporeall
                     .
                     But
                     ,
                     in
                     regard
                     that
                     which
                     had
                     been
                     made
                     his
                     own
                     Body
                     suffered
                     ,
                     on
                     this
                     account
                     he
                     is
                     again
                     said
                     to
                     have
                     suffered
                     for
                     us
                     .
                     For
                     there
                     was
                     the
                     Impassible
                     [
                     Deity
                     ]
                     in
                     a
                     passible
                     Body
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Most
                     part
                     of
                  
                   [
                   Cyrillus
                   '
                   s
                   ]
                   
                     other
                     Letter
                     hath
                     been
                     recorded
                     in
                     our
                     foregoing
                  
                   †
                   
                     Book
                     .
                     But
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     passage
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     which
                  
                   Johannes
                   [
                   Bishop
                   ]
                   
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Antiochians
                   
                     had
                     written
                     [
                     in
                     his
                     Letter
                     ,
                     to
                     which
                     passage
                     ]
                  
                   Cyrillus
                   hath
                   ‖
                   
                     fully
                     agreed
                     :
                     this
                     passage
                     runs
                     thus
                     .
                     We
                     confess
                     the
                     Holy
                     Virgin
                     to
                     be
                  
                   Theotocos
                   ,
                   
                     because
                     God
                     The
                     Word
                     took
                     Flesh
                     from
                     Her
                     and
                     was
                     made
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     that
                     very
                     Conception
                     united
                     to
                     himself
                     a
                     Temple
                     taken
                     from
                     Her.
                     But
                     we
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     divine
                     men
                     do
                     take
                     the
                     Evangelick
                     and
                     Apostolick
                     Expressions
                     [
                     uttered
                     ]
                     concerning
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                  
                   *
                   
                     sometimes
                     in
                     a
                     common
                     sense
                     ,
                     as
                     [
                     spoken
                     ]
                     of
                     one
                     person
                     :
                  
                   †
                   
                     at
                     oth●r
                     whiles
                     [
                     they
                     ]
                     divide
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     [
                     uttered
                     ]
                     concerning
                     two
                     Natures
                     .
                     And
                     ,
                     [
                     that
                     they
                     have
                     ]
                     delivered
                     these
                     [
                     Expressions
                     as
                     ]
                     becoming
                     God
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     divinity
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     but
                     those
                     other
                     [
                     as
                     ]
                     humble
                     and
                     mean
                     ,
                     agreeable
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     persons
                     humanity
                     .
                     To
                     which
                     words
                  
                   [
                   Cyrillus
                   ]
                   
                     has
                     subjoyned
                     these
                     .
                     Having
                     read
                     these
                     your
                     sacred
                     Expressions
                     ,
                     We
                     find
                     that
                     We
                     our selves
                     embrace
                     the
                     same
                     Sentiments
                     .
                     For
                     ,
                  
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   Lord
                   ,
                   one
                   Faith
                   ,
                   one
                   Baptism
                   .
                   
                     We
                     have
                     therefore
                     glorified
                     God
                     the
                     Saviour
                     of
                     all
                     [
                     men
                     ,
                     ]
                     rejoycing
                     mutually
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     well
                     the
                     Churches
                     amongst
                     us
                     ,
                     as
                     those
                     with
                     you
                     ,
                     do
                     profess
                     a
                     Faith
                     that
                     is
                     agreeable
                     ,
                     both
                     to
                     the
                     divinely
                     inspired
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     to
                     the
                     Tradition
                     of
                     our
                     Holy
                     Fathers
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     After
                     the
                     Reading
                     hereof
                     ,
                     those
                     of
                     this
                     Synod
                     cried
                     out
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     :
                     We
                     do
                     all
                     believe
                     thus
                     ;
                     Pope
                  
                   Leo
                   
                     believes
                     thus
                  
                   .
                   Anathema
                   
                     to
                     him
                     that
                     divides
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     him
                     who
                     confounds
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     Faith
                     of
                  
                   Leo
                   
                     the
                     Arch-Bishop
                  
                   .
                   Leo
                   
                     believes
                     thus
                  
                   ;
                   Leo
                   and
                   Anatolius
                   
                     believe
                     thus
                     .
                     We
                     all
                     believe
                     thus
                     .
                     As
                  
                   Cyrillus
                   ,
                   
                     so
                     we
                     believe
                     .
                     The
                     eternall
                     memory
                     of
                  
                   Cyrillus
                   .
                   As
                   Cyrillus's
                   Letters
                   f
                   
                     are
                     ,
                     so
                     are
                     our
                     Sentiments
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     have
                     believed
                     ,
                     thus
                     we
                     do
                     believe
                     :
                  
                   Leo
                   
                     the
                     Arch-Bishop
                     thinks
                     thus
                     ,
                     thus
                     he
                     believes
                     ,
                     thus
                     he
                     hath
                     written
                     .
                     Then
                     ,
                     an
                  
                   Interlocution
                   
                     having
                     been
                     made
                     ,
                     that
                     Leo's
                     Letter
                     might
                     also
                     be
                     read
                     ;
                     being
                     rendred
                     [
                     into
                     Greek
                     ,
                     ]
                     it
                     was
                     recited
                     :
                     which
                     [
                     Letter
                     ]
                     is
                     extant
                     in
                     the
                  
                   Acts
                   [
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Councill
                  
                   .
                   ]
                   
                     After
                     therefore
                     the
                     reading
                     thereof
                     ,
                     the
                     Bishops
                     exclaimed
                     ,
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     Faith
                     of
                     the
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     Faith
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     .
                     We
                     all
                     believe
                     thus
                     ,
                  
                   g
                   
                     we
                     that
                     are
                  
                   Orthodox
                   
                     do
                     believe
                     thus
                  
                   .
                   Anathema
                   
                     to
                     him
                     who
                     believes
                     not
                     thus
                     .
                  
                   Peter
                   by
                   Leo
                   
                     hath
                     uttered
                     these
                     words
                     :
                     The
                     Apostles
                     have
                     taught
                     thus
                     :
                  
                   Leo
                   
                     hath
                     taught
                     piously
                     and
                     truly
                  
                   ,
                   Cyrillus
                   
                     has
                     taught
                     thus
                  
                   ,
                   Leo
                   and
                   Cyrillus
                   
                     have
                     taught
                     alike
                  
                   :
                   Anathema
                   
                     to
                     him
                     who
                     believes
                     not
                     thus
                     :
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     true
                     Faith
                     ,
                     the
                  
                   Orthodox
                   
                     think
                     thus
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     Faith
                     of
                     the
                     Fathers
                     .
                     Why
                     were
                     not
                     these
                     [
                     words
                     ]
                     read
                     at
                  
                   Ephesus
                   ?
                   Dioscorus
                   
                     hath
                     concealed
                     these
                     [
                     Expressions
                     .
                     ]
                     It
                     is
                     recorded
                     in
                     the
                     same
                  
                   Acts
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     when
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     [
                     fore-mentioned
                     ]
                     Letter
                     of
                  
                   Leo
                   
                     was
                     read
                     ,
                     the
                     Contents
                     whereof
                     were
                     these
                     ,
                     And
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     the
                  
                   *
                   
                     paying
                     that
                     due
                     debt
                     of
                     our
                     Nature
                     ,
                     the
                     divine
                     Nature
                     was
                     united
                     to
                     a
                     Nature
                     passible
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     that
                     (
                     for
                     this
                     was
                     agreeable
                     to
                     our
                     Remedies
                     ,
                     )
                     He
                     being
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     Mediatour
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     Men
                     ,
                     the
                     Man
                  
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ;
                   
                     might
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     die
                     by
                     one
                     ,
                     and
                     might
                     not
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     die
                     by
                     the
                     other
                     :
                     the
                  
                   Illyrician
                   and
                   Palestine
                   
                     Bishops
                     being
                     in
                     doubt
                     as
                     to
                     this
                     Expression
                  
                   ;
                   Aetius
                   
                     Arch-deacon
                     of
                     the
                     most
                     Holy
                     Church
                     of
                  
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   
                     produced
                     a
                     passage
                     of
                  
                   Cyrillus
                   '
                   
                     s
                     ,
                     the
                     Contents
                     whereof
                     are
                     these
                     :
                     Again
                     ,
                     in
                     regard
                     his
                     own
                     Body
                  
                   *
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     according
                     as
                     the
                     Apostle
                  
                   Paul
                   saith
                   ,
                   hath
                   tasted
                   death
                   h
                   for
                   every
                   man
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     himself
                     is
                     [
                     therefore
                     ]
                     said
                     to
                     have
                     suffered
                     death
                     for
                     us
                     :
                     not
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     experienced
                     death
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     what
                     belongs
                     to
                     his
                     own
                     Nature
                     ;
                     (
                     For
                     't
                     is
                     stupidity
                     and
                     extream
                     madness
                     ,
                     either
                     to
                     affirm
                     ,
                     or
                     think
                     this
                     :
                     )
                     but
                     because
                     (
                     as
                     I
                     have
                     even
                     now
                     said
                     ,
                     )
                     his
                     Flesh
                     tasted
                     death
                     .
                     And
                     again
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     an
                     expression
                     of
                  
                   Leo's
                   
                     Letter
                     ,
                     which
                     runs
                     thus
                     :
                     For
                     each
                     Form
                     acts
                     with
                     a
                     communion
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     proper
                     :
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     The
                     Word
                     operates
                     that
                     which
                     is
                  
                   The
                   Word
                   '
                   
                     s
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                  
                   *
                   
                     Flesh
                     performs
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     of
                     the
                  
                   †
                   
                     Flesh
                     :
                     and
                     the
                     one
                     of
                     these
                     shines
                     with
                     Miracles
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     other
                     hath
                     lain
                     under
                     injuries
                     :
                     the
                  
                   Illyrician
                   and
                   Palestine
                   
                     Bishops
                     being
                     in
                     doubt
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                  
                   Aetius
                   
                     read
                     a
                  
                   ‖
                   
                     Chapter
                     of
                  
                   Cyrillus
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Contents
                     whereof
                     were
                     these
                     .
                     Of
                     the
                     expressions
                     [
                     used
                     concerning
                     Christ
                     ,
                     ]
                     some
                     are
                     most
                     especially
                     agreeable
                     to
                     God
                     ;
                     again
                     ,
                     others
                     are
                     agreeable
                     to
                     man.
                     But
                     a
                     third
                     sort
                     possess
                     a
                     certain
                     middle
                     place
                     ,
                     evidencing
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     God
                     and
                     also
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     Man.
                     After
                     this
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     foresaid
                     Bishops
                     doubted
                     at
                     another
                     place
                     of
                  
                   Leo's
                   
                     Epistle
                     ,
                     which
                     runs
                     thus
                     :
                     For
                     ,
                     although
                     in
                     our
                     Lord
                  
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     there
                     is
                     ]
                     one
                     person
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     nevertheless
                     that
                     is
                     one
                     thing
                     whence
                     there
                     is
                     in
                     both
                     a
                     Community
                     of
                     Contumely
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     another
                     whence
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     Community
                     of
                     Glory
                     .
                     For
                     from
                     us
                     he
                     [
                     has
                     ]
                     humanity
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     less
                     than
                     the
                     Father
                     .
                     But
                     from
                     the
                     Father
                     he
                     has
                     the
                     divinity
                     which
                     is
                     equall
                     with
                     his
                     Father
                     .
                  
                   Theodoret
                   ,
                   
                     after
                     he
                     had
                     well
                     considered
                     this
                     matter
                     ,
                     said
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Blessed
                  
                   Cyrillus
                   
                     had
                     expresly
                     spoken
                     thus
                     ,
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     :
                     And
                     being
                     made
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     loosing
                     nothing
                     that
                     was
                     his
                     own
                     ,
                  
                   i
                   
                     he
                     continued
                     what
                     he
                     was
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     one
                     dwelt
                     in
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     divine
                     Nature
                  
                   *
                   
                     in
                     man.
                     After
                     this
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Illustrious
                     Judges
                     enquired
                     whether
                     there
                     were
                     any
                     person
                     who
                     as
                     yet
                     doubted
                     ,
                     all
                     answered
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     person
                     made
                     any
                     further
                     doubt
                     .
                     After
                     whom
                     ,
                  
                   Atticus
                   
                     Bishop
                     of
                  
                   Nicopolis
                   
                     requested
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                  
                   *
                   
                     Truce
                     of
                     some
                     few
                     days
                     might
                     be
                     allowed
                     them
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     that
                     with
                     a
                     sedate
                     mind
                     and
                     undisturbed
                     understanding
                     such
                     things
                     might
                     be
                     decreed
                     as
                     were
                     pleasing
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     Holy
                     Fathers
                     .
                     He
                     desired
                     also
                     ,
                     that
                  
                   Cyrillus's
                   
                     Letter
                     ,
                     written
                     to
                  
                   Nestorius
                   ,
                   
                     might
                     be
                     delivered
                     [
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     ]
                     in
                     which
                  
                   Cyrillus
                   intreats
                   Nestorius
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     give
                     his
                     assent
                     to
                     his
                     twelve
                     Heads
                     ,
                  
                   k
                   
                     whereto
                     all
                     agreed
                     .
                     And
                     when
                     the
                     Judges
                     by
                     making
                     an
                  
                   Interlocution
                   
                   
                     [
                     had
                     given
                     order
                     ,
                     ]
                     that
                     an
                     intervall
                     of
                     five
                     days
                     might
                     be
                     allowed
                     them
                     ,
                     wherein
                     they
                     might
                     have
                     a
                     meeting
                     [
                     and
                     confer
                     ]
                  
                   l
                   with
                   Anatolius
                   
                     Prelate
                     of
                  
                   Costantinople
                   :
                   
                     all
                     the
                     Bishops
                     cryed
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     said
                     ;
                     We
                     do
                     believe
                     thus
                     :
                     We
                     all
                     believe
                     thus
                     :
                     as
                  
                   Leo
                   ,
                   
                     so
                     we
                     believe
                     :
                     no
                     one
                     of
                     us
                     doubts
                     :
                     We
                     have
                     all
                     subscribed
                     .
                     To
                     which
                     [
                     exclamations
                     the
                     Judges
                     ]
                     made
                     an
                  
                   Interlocution
                   
                     in
                     these
                     express
                     words
                     .
                     There
                     is
                     no
                     necessity
                     that
                     you
                     should
                     all
                     meet
                     .
                     But
                     ,
                     in
                     regard
                     't
                     is
                     agreeable
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     who
                     doubt
                     should
                     be
                     confirmed
                     ,
                     let
                     the
                     most
                     pious
                     Bishop
                  
                   Anatolius
                   
                     choose
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     number
                     who
                     have
                     subscribed
                     ,
                     such
                     persons
                     as
                     he
                     shall
                     think
                     fit
                     to
                     teach
                     and
                     inform
                     those
                     that
                     doubt
                     .
                     Whereto
                     those
                     of
                     the
                     Synod
                     subjoyned
                     these
                     Acclamations
                     :
                     We
                     entreat
                  
                   m
                   
                     for
                     the
                     Fathers
                     :
                     [
                     Let
                     ]
                     the
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Sentiment
                     with
                  
                   Leo
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     be
                     restored
                     ]
                     to
                     the
                     Synod
                     ;
                     The
                     Fathers
                     to
                     the
                     Synod
                     :
                     These
                     words
                     to
                     the
                     Emperour
                     :
                     These
                     Supplications
                     to
                  
                   The
                   Orthodox
                   ,
                   
                     These
                     Supplications
                     to
                  
                   Augusta
                   :
                   
                     We
                     have
                     all
                     sinned
                     :
                     Let
                     us
                     all
                     be
                     pardoned
                     .
                     But
                     the
                     Clergy
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Constantinopolitane
                   
                     Church
                     exclaimed
                     [
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     ]
                     They
                     are
                     but
                     few
                     who
                     cry
                     out
                     :
                     The
                     Synod
                     says
                     not
                     this
                     .
                     After
                     whom
                     ,
                     the
                  
                   Eastern
                   Bishops
                   
                     cried
                     out
                     ,
                     The
                  
                   Egygyptian
                   
                     to
                     Banishment
                     .
                     But
                     the
                  
                   Illyricians
                   
                     exclaimed
                     :
                     We
                     entreat
                     [
                     you
                     ,
                     ]
                     have
                     mercy
                     upon
                     all
                     .
                     After
                     whom
                     the
                  
                   Eastern
                   Bishops
                   
                     cried
                     out
                     ,
                     The
                  
                   Egyptian
                   
                     to
                     Banishment
                     .
                     And
                     when
                     the
                  
                   Illyricians
                   
                     had
                     made
                     the
                     same
                     request
                     which
                     they
                     had
                     made
                     before
                     ,
                     the
                     Clergy
                     of
                  
                   Constantinople
                   
                     cried
                     out
                  
                   :
                   Dioscorus
                   
                     to
                     Banishment
                     :
                     The
                  
                   Egyptian
                   
                     to
                     Exile
                     :
                     The
                     Heretick
                     to
                     Banishment
                     .
                  
                   Christ
                   
                     hath
                     deposed
                  
                   Dioscorus
                   .
                   
                     After
                     whom
                     ,
                     the
                  
                   Illyricians
                   
                     and
                     those
                     Bishops
                     of
                     their
                     partie
                     [
                     exclaimed
                     ,
                     ]
                     We
                     have
                     all
                     sinned
                     ;
                     pardon
                     all
                     :
                  
                   Dioscorus
                   
                     to
                     the
                     Synod
                  
                   ,
                   Dioscorus
                   
                     to
                     the
                     Churches
                     .
                     And
                     when
                     such
                     like
                     words
                     as
                     these
                     had
                     preceded
                     ,
                     this
                  
                   Session
                   
                     was
                     ended
                     .
                     At
                     the
                  
                   Session
                   
                     after
                     this
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Senate
                     had
                     made
                     an
                  
                   Interlocution
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     Decrees
                     which
                     had
                     already
                     been
                  
                   n
                   
                     given
                     forth
                     should
                     be
                     recited
                  
                   ,
                   Constantinus
                   the
                   Secretary
                   
                     read
                     these
                     express
                     words
                     out
                     of
                     a
                  
                   *
                   Schedule
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     We
                     perceive
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     more
                     exact
                     scrutiny
                     concerning
                     the
                     Orthodox
                     and
                     Catholick
                     Faith
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     to
                     morrow
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Synod
                     will
                     be
                     more
                     compleat
                     and
                     full
                     .
                     But
                     ,
                     in
                     regard
                  
                   Flavianus
                   
                     of
                     Pious
                     Memory
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     most
                     Religious
                     Bishop
                  
                   Eusebius
                   (
                   
                     from
                     a
                     search
                     made
                     into
                     the
                  
                   Acts
                   and
                   Decrees
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     also
                     from
                     their
                     testimony
                     by
                     word
                     of
                     mouth
                     who
                     presided
                     in
                     the
                     Synod
                     then
                     convened
                     ;
                     who
                     have
                     confessed
                     that
                     they
                     have
                     erred
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     deposed
                     them
                     without
                     cause
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     had
                     in
                     no
                     wise
                     erred
                     in
                     the
                     Faith
                     :
                     )
                     have
                     ,
                     as
                     't
                     is
                     evidently
                     known
                     ,
                     been
                     unjustly
                     deposed
                     :
                     it
                     appears
                     to
                     us
                     (
                     agreeable
                     to
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     acceptable
                     unto
                     God
                     ,
                     )
                     to
                     be
                     just
                     ,
                     (
                     provided
                     it
                     shall
                     please
                     our
                     most
                     Divine
                     and
                     most
                     Pious
                     Lord
                     ,
                     )
                     that
                  
                   Dioscorus
                   
                     the
                     most
                     Religious
                     Bishop
                     of
                  
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   Juvenalis
                   
                     the
                     most
                     Religious
                     Bishop
                     of
                  
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   Thalassius
                   
                     the
                     most
                     Religious
                     Bishop
                     of
                  
                   Caesarea
                   in
                   Cappadocia
                   ,
                   Eusebius
                   
                     the
                     most
                     Religious
                     Bishop
                     of
                  
                   Ancyra
                   ,
                   Eustathius
                   
                     the
                     most
                     Religious
                     Bishop
                     of
                  
                   Berytus
                   ,
                   and
                   Basilius
                   
                     the
                     most
                     Religious
                     Bishop
                     of
                  
                   Seleucia
                   in
                   Isauria
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     [
                     Prelates
                     ]
                     had
                     power
                     ,
                     and
                     presided
                     over
                     the
                     then
                     Synod
                     ,
                     should
                     lye
                     under
                     the
                     very
                     same
                     punishment
                     ,
                     [
                     and
                     ]
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Canons
                  
                   *
                   
                     be
                     removed
                     from
                     the
                     Episcopall
                     dignity
                     :
                     all
                     things
                     which
                     have
                     been
                     consequently
                     done
                     being
                     made
                     known
                  
                   †
                   
                     to
                     his
                     most
                     sacred
                     Imperial
                     Majesty
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Then
                     ,
                     after
                     the
                     reading
                     of
                     some
                     other
                     things
                     ,
                     the
                     Bishops
                     assembled
                     were
                     asked
                     ,
                     whether
                  
                   Leo's
                   
                     Letter
                     agreed
                     with
                     the
                     Faith
                     of
                     the
                     Three
                     hundred
                     and
                     eighteen
                     Holy
                     Fathers
                     convened
                     at
                  
                   Nice
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     with
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     Hundred
                     and
                     fifty
                     [
                     Holy
                     Fathers
                     assembled
                     ]
                     in
                     the
                     Imperiall
                     City
                  
                   [
                   Constantinople
                   ;
                   ]
                   whereto
                   Anatolius
                   
                     Prelate
                     of
                  
                   Constantinople
                   
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     Bishops
                     present
                     returned
                     answer
                     ,
                     that
                  
                   Leo's
                   
                     Letter
                     agreed
                     with
                     the
                     foresaid
                     Holy
                     Fathers
                     :
                     and
                  
                   o
                   
                     he
                     subscribed
                     to
                     the
                     forementioned
                     Letter
                     of
                  
                   Leo.
                   
                     These
                     things
                     having
                     proceeded
                     thus
                     ,
                     those
                     of
                     the
                     Synod
                     cried
                     out
                     ,
                     We
                     all
                     consent
                     ,
                     We
                     do
                     all
                     approve
                     ,
                     We
                     all
                     believe
                     a
                     like
                     ,
                     We
                     all
                     think
                     the
                     same
                     things
                     ,
                     We
                     all
                     believe
                     thus
                     .
                     [
                     Let
                     ]
                     the
                     Fathers
                     [
                     be
                     restored
                     ]
                     to
                     the
                     Synod
                     ,
                     [
                     Let
                     ]
                     those
                     who
                     have
                     subscribed
                     [
                     be
                     restored
                     ]
                     to
                     the
                     Synod
                     :
                     Many
                     years
                  
                   *
                   
                     to
                     the
                     Emperour
                     :
                     Many
                     years
                  
                   †
                   to
                   Augusta
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Fathers
                     to
                     the
                     Synod
                     ,
                     those
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Faith
                     to
                     the
                     Synod
                     :
                     many
                     years
                     to
                     the
                     Emperour
                     :
                     those
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Sentiments
                     to
                     the
                     Synod
                     :
                     many
                     years
                     to
                     the
                     Emperour
                     .
                     We
                     have
                     all
                     subscribed
                     to
                     the
                  
                   
                   
                     Faith
                     :
                     as
                  
                   Leo
                   ,
                   
                     so
                     we
                     think
                     After
                     this
                     an
                  
                   Interlocution
                   
                     was
                     made
                     [
                     by
                     the
                     Judges
                     ,
                     ]
                     in
                     these
                     express
                     words
                     :
                     We
                     have
                     given
                     a
                     Relation
                     concerning
                     these
                     things
                     to
                     our
                     most
                     divine
                     and
                     most
                     pious
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     expect
                     the
                     answer
                     of
                     his
                     piety
                     .
                     But
                     your
                     Reverence
                     shall
                     render
                     an
                     account
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     concerning
                  
                   Dioscorus
                   
                     who
                     hath
                     been
                     deposed
                     by
                     You
                     ,
                     (
                     his
                     Imperiall
                     Majesty
                     and
                     we
                     being
                     ignorant
                     thereof
                     ,
                     )
                     as
                  
                   p
                   
                     concerning
                     those
                     [
                     other
                     ]
                     five
                     persons
                     for
                     whom
                     you
                     have
                     entreated
                     ,
                     and
                     concerning
                     all
                     other
                     matters
                     which
                     have
                     been
                     transacted
                     in
                     the
                     Synod
                     .
                     [
                     Hereupon
                     they
                     all
                     ]
                     cried
                     out
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     God
                     hath
                     deposed
                  
                   Dioscorus
                   :
                   Dioscorus
                   
                     hath
                     been
                     justly
                     deposed
                     ,
                     Christ
                     hath
                     deposed
                  
                   Dioscorus
                   .
                   
                     Then
                     after
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     an
                     answer
                     being
                     brought
                     from
                  
                   Marcianus
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     gave
                     the
                     Bishops
                     permission
                     to
                     determine
                     according
                     to
                     their
                     own
                     discretion
                     concerning
                     the
                     persons
                     who
                     had
                     been
                     deposed
                     ,
                     in
                     such
                     manner
                     as
                     the
                     Judges
                     have
                     declared
                     by
                     an
                  
                   Interlocution
                   ;
                   
                     [
                     the
                     Bishops
                     ]
                     made
                     their
                     request
                     ,
                     saying
                     these
                     express
                     words
                     :
                     We
                     entreat
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     come
                     in
                     .
                     [
                     Let
                     ]
                     those
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     opinion
                     [
                     be
                     restored
                     ]
                     to
                     the
                     Synod
                     :
                     those
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Sentiments
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     Synod
                     :
                     those
                     who
                     have
                     subscribed
                     to
                  
                   Leo's
                   
                     Letter
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     Synod
                     .
                     Which
                     persons
                     ,
                     after
                     an
                  
                   Interlocution
                   ,
                   
                     were
                     admitted
                     into
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     the
                     Synod
                     .
                     And
                     after
                     this
                     ,
                     the
                  
                   Supplicatory
                   Libells
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     had
                     been
                     presented
                     by
                     the
                     Bishops
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Aegyptick
                   Dioecesis
                   
                     to
                     the
                     Emperour
                  
                   Marcianus
                   ,
                   
                     were
                     read
                     ;
                     wherein
                     ,
                     besides
                     other
                     matters
                     these
                     things
                     were
                     contained
                     :
                     Our
                     Sentiments
                     are
                     the
                     same
                     with
                     those
                     expositions
                     which
                     the
                     Three
                     hundred
                     and
                     eighteen
                     [
                     Holy
                     Fathers
                     ]
                     set
                     forth
                     at
                  
                   Nicaea
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     [
                     with
                     those
                     embraced
                     by
                     ]
                     the
                     blessed
                  
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                   and
                   Cyrillus
                   
                     of
                     Holy
                     Memory
                     :
                     We
                  
                   Anathematize
                   
                     every
                     Heresie
                     ,
                     that
                     of
                  
                   Arius
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     of
                  
                   Eunomius
                   ,
                   of
                   Manes
                   ,
                   of
                   Nestorius
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     that
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     assert
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Flesh
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     is
                     from
                     heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     from
                     the
                     Holy
                  
                   Theotocos
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     Ever-Virgin
                  
                   Mary
                   ;
                   *
                   
                     whom
                     [
                     we
                     affirm
                     ]
                     to
                     be
                     like
                     to
                     us
                     all
                     ,
                     [
                     but
                     ]
                     without
                     sin
                     .
                     Then
                     ,
                     all
                     [
                     the
                     Bishops
                     ]
                     present
                     in
                     the
                     Synod
                     cried
                     out
                     ,
                     saying
                     :
                     Why
                     do
                     they
                     not
                  
                   Anathematize
                   Eutyches's
                   
                     opinion
                     ?
                     Let
                     them
                     subscribe
                     to
                  
                   Leo's
                   
                     Letter
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   Anathematize
                   Eutyches
                   
                     and
                     his
                     Opinions
                     :
                     Let
                     them
                     give
                     their
                     assent
                     to
                  
                   Leo's
                   
                     Letter
                     :
                     they
                     are
                     desirous
                     to
                     impose
                     upon
                     us
                     and
                     be
                     gone
                     .
                     Hereto
                     the
                     Bishops
                     of
                  
                   Egypt
                   
                     returned
                     answer
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     were
                     many
                     Bishops
                     in
                  
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     that
                     't
                     was
                     impossible
                     [
                     for
                     them
                     ]
                     to
                     represent
                     the
                  
                   †
                   
                     persons
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     were
                     absent
                     :
                     and
                     they
                     requested
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Synod
                     would
                     expect
                     their
                     Arch-Bishop
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     that
                     (
                     according
                     as
                     Custome
                     required
                     ,
                     )
                     they
                     might
                     follow
                     his
                     Opinion
                     .
                     For
                     [
                     they
                     said
                     ,
                     ]
                     that
                     if
                     they
                     should
                     do
                     any
                     thing
                     before
                     the
                  
                   ‖
                   
                     Election
                     of
                     their
                     Arch-Bishop
                     ,
                     all
                     persons
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                  
                   Egyptick
                   Dioecesis
                   
                     would
                     fall
                     upon
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     when
                     they
                     had
                     made
                     many
                     entreaties
                     concerning
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     those
                     of
                     the
                     Synod
                     had
                     vigorously
                     resisted
                     them
                     ;
                     by
                     an
                  
                   Interlocution
                   
                     't
                     was
                     ordered
                     ,
                     that
                     an
                  
                   *
                   
                     intervall
                     should
                     be
                     granted
                     to
                     the
                     Bishops
                     of
                  
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   
                     till
                     such
                     time
                     as
                     an
                     Arch-Bishop
                     could
                     be
                     ordained
                     over
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     after
                     this
                     ,
                     were
                     presented
                  
                   Supplicatory
                   Libells
                   
                     of
                     some
                     Monks
                     ,
                     the
                     sum
                     of
                     which
                     was
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     in
                     no
                     wise
                     be
                     forced
                     to
                     subscribe
                  
                   †
                   
                     to
                     certain
                     Papers
                  
                   ,
                   q
                   
                     till
                     such
                     time
                     as
                     the
                     Synod
                     (
                     which
                     the
                     Emperour
                     had
                     ordained
                     to
                     be
                     convened
                     ,
                     )
                     should
                     meet
                     ,
                     and
                     take
                     cognizance
                     of
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     had
                     been
                     Decreed
                     .
                     After
                     the
                     recitall
                     of
                     these
                     [
                     Libells
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   Diogenes
                   
                     Bishop
                     of
                  
                   Cyz●cus
                   declared
                   that
                   ●arsumas
                   ,
                   
                     one
                     of
                     those
                     persons
                     who
                     were
                     come
                     into
                     the
                     Councill
                     ,
                     had
                     murdered
                  
                   Flavianus
                   :
                   
                     for
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     cried
                     out
                     kill
                     him
                     .
                     And
                     that
                     ,
                     although
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     named
                     in
                     the
                     Libells
                     ,
                     yet
                     (
                     contrary
                     to
                     what
                     was
                     right
                     and
                     fitting
                     ,
                     )
                     he
                     had
                     gotten
                     entrance
                     [
                     into
                     the
                     Councill
                     .
                     ]
                     Whereat
                     all
                     the
                     Bishops
                     exclaimed
                     ,
                  
                   Barsumas
                   
                     hath
                     ruined
                     all
                  
                   Syria
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     hath
                     brought
                     a
                     thousand
                     Monks
                     against
                     us
                     .
                     And
                     when
                     an
                  
                   Interlocution
                   
                     had
                     been
                     made
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     [
                     Monks
                     ]
                     who
                     were
                     come
                     together
                     should
                     expect
                     the
                     Synod's
                     determination
                     ;
                     the
                     Monks
                     requested
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Libells
                     composed
                     by
                     them
                     might
                     be
                     read
                     :
                     part
                     whereof
                     was
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                  
                   Dioscorus
                   
                     and
                     those
                     Bishops
                     with
                     him
                     might
                     be
                     present
                     at
                     the
                     Synod
                     .
                     At
                     the
                     hearing
                     whereof
                     ,
                     all
                     the
                     Bishops
                     exclaimed
                     .
                  
                   Anathema
                   to
                   Dioscorus
                   :
                   
                     Christ
                     hath
                     deposed
                  
                   Dioscorus
                   :
                   
                     thrust
                     these
                     persons
                     out
                     of
                     doors
                     :
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     injury
                     of
                     the
                     Synod
                     :
                     remove
                     the
                     Force
                     of
                     the
                     Synod
                     :
                     [
                     Relate
                     ]
                     these
                     words
                     to
                     the
                     Emperour
                     :
                     remove
                     the
                     Injury
                     of
                     the
                     Synod
                     :
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     disgrace
                     of
                     the
                     Synod
                     .
                     In
                     opposition
                     to
                     whom
                     the
                     Monks
                     cried
                     out
                     ,
                     remove
                     the
                     injury
                     of
                     the
                     Monasteries
                     .
                     And
                     when
                     the
                     same
                     exclamations
                     had
                     been
                     made
                     again
                     by
                     the
                     Synod
                     ,
                     't
                     was
                     ordered
                     by
                     an
                  
                   Interlocution
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Libells
                     should
                     be
                     recited
                     .
                     In
                     which
                     't
                     was
                     affirmed
                     ,
                     that
                  
                   Dioscorus's
                   
                     deposition
                     had
                     not
                     been
                     duely
                     and
                     orderly
                     made
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     ,
                     the
                     Faith
                     being
                     proposed
                     ,
                  
                   *
                   
                     he
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     admitted
                     to
                     the
                     Session
                     of
                     the
                     Synod
                     .
                     And
                     unless
                     this
                     were
                     done
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     shake
                     their
                     garments
                     ,
                     [
                     and
                     recede
                     ]
                     from
                     the
                     Communion
                     of
                     those
                     Bishops
                     who
                     were
                     convened
                     .
                     After
                     the
                     Recitall
                     of
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                  
                   Aetius
                   
                     the
                     Arch-Deacon
                     read
                     the
                     Canon
                     concerning
                     those
                     who
                     separated
                     themselves
                     [
                     from
                     Communion
                     .
                     ]
                     And
                     again
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Monks
                     were
                     divided
                     at
                     the
                     questions
                     [
                     put
                     to
                     them
                     ]
                     by
                     the
                     most
                     Holy
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     and
                     afterwards
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     interrogatory
                     of
                  
                   Aetius
                   
                     the
                     Arch-Deacon
                     made
                     as
                     from
                     the
                     Synod
                     ;
                     and
                     when
                     some
                     of
                     them
                  
                   Anathematized
                   Nestorius
                   and
                   Eutyches
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     others
                     refused
                     to
                     do
                     that
                     :
                     an
                  
                   Interlocution
                   
                     was
                     made
                     by
                     the
                     Judges
                     [
                     who
                     declared
                     ,
                     ]
                     that
                     the
                  
                   Supplicatory
                   Libells
                   of
                   Faustus
                   
                     and
                     the
                     other
                     Monks
                     should
                     be
                     read
                     ;
                     wherein
                     they
                     requested
                     of
                     the
                     Emperour
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     Monks
                     should
                     not
                     have
                     any
                     further
                     Countenance
                     shown
                     them
                     ,
                     who
                     had
                     lately
                     appeared
                     in
                     opposition
                     to
                     Orthodox
                     Sentiments
                     :
                     amongst
                     whom
                     ,
                     one
                  
                   Dorotheus
                   
                     ●
                     Monk
                     had
                     termed
                  
                   Eutyches
                   
                     Orthodox
                     .
                     Against
                     him
                     diverse
                     questions
                     concerning
                  
                   Eutyches's
                   
                     Doctrine
                     were
                     proposed
                     by
                     the
                     Judges
                     .
                     After
                     this
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                  
                   Fifth
                   Session
                   
                     was
                     begun
                     ,
                     the
                     Judges
                     by
                     an
                  
                   Interlocution
                   
                     declared
                     ,
                     that
                     what
                     had
                     been
                     determined
                     concerning
                     the
                     Faith
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     promulged
                     .
                     Then
                  
                   Asclepiades
                   
                     a
                     Deacon
                     of
                  
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   
                     read
                     the
                     Determination
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     were
                     pleased
                     not
                     to
                     have
                     inserted
                     into
                  
                   the
                   Acts.
                   
                     Against
                     which
                     [
                     Determination
                     ]
                     some
                     made
                     opposition
                     ;
                     but
                     more
                     consented
                     to
                     it
                     .
                     And
                     when
                     Exclamations
                     had
                     been
                     made
                     on
                     the
                     one
                  
                   
                   
                     side
                     and
                     on
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     the
                     Judges
                     said
                     ,
                     that
                  
                   Dioscorus
                   
                     affirmed
                     he
                     had
                     therefore
                     deposed
                  
                   Flavianus
                   ,
                   
                     because
                     he
                     asserted
                     there
                     were
                     two
                     Natures
                     :
                     but
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Determination
                     ran
                     thus
                     ,
                  
                   of
                   two
                   Natures
                   .
                   
                     To
                     which
                  
                   Anatolius
                   
                     made
                     answer
                     ,
                     that
                  
                   Dioscorus
                   
                     had
                     not
                     been
                     deposed
                     on
                     account
                     of
                     the
                     Faith
                     ;
                     but
                     because
                     he
                     had
                  
                   *
                   excommunicated
                   Leo
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     having
                     been
                     thrice
                     summoned
                     ,
                     had
                     not
                     appeared
                     .
                     Then
                  
                   r
                   
                     the
                     Judges
                     desired
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     words
                     in
                  
                   Leo's
                   
                     Letter
                     might
                     be
                     inserted
                     into
                     the
                     definition
                     [
                     of
                     the
                     Faith
                     :
                     ]
                     which
                     having
                     been
                     denied
                     by
                     the
                     Bishops
                     (
                     who
                     said
                     that
                     another
                     definition
                     [
                     of
                     the
                     Faith
                     ]
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     made
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     was
                     compleat
                     and
                     perfect
                     ;
                     )
                     these
                     things
                     were
                     related
                     to
                     the
                     Emperour
                     .
                     And
                     he
                     ordered
                     six
                     of
                     the
                     Eastern
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     and
                     three
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Pontick
                   [
                   Dioecesis
                   ,
                   ]
                   
                     and
                     three
                     of
                  
                   Asia
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     three
                     of
                  
                   Thracia
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     three
                     of
                  
                   Illyricum
                   ,
                   (
                   Anatolius
                   
                     and
                     the
                     Deputies
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Romish
                   
                     See
                     being
                     also
                     present
                  
                   ,
                   )
                   
                     to
                     meet
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                  
                   [
                   of
                   Euphemia
                   ,
                   ]
                   
                     and
                     there
                     rightly
                     to
                     determine
                     matters
                     in
                     relation
                     to
                     the
                     Faith
                     ;
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     ,
                     that
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     should
                     set
                     forth
                     his
                     own
                     Faith
                     ;
                     which
                     if
                     they
                     did
                     not
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     to
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     Synod
                     should
                     be
                     convened
                     in
                     the
                  
                   West
                   .
                   
                     And
                     being
                     asked
                     to
                     declare
                     ,
                     whether
                     they
                     would
                     follow
                  
                   Dioscorus
                   
                     who
                     asserted
                     [
                     Christ
                     to
                     consist
                     ]
                  
                   OF
                   TWO
                   
                     [
                     Natures
                     ,
                     ]
                     or
                  
                   Leo
                   [
                   
                     who
                     affirmed
                  
                   ]
                   TWO
                   [
                   Natures
                   ]
                   IN
                   
                     Christ
                     ,
                     they
                     cried
                     out
                     that
                     they
                  
                   s
                   
                     believed
                     [
                     agreeable
                     to
                  
                   ]
                   Leo
                   :
                   
                     but
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     who
                     made
                     opposition
                     were
                  
                   Eutychianists
                   .
                   
                     And
                     when
                     the
                     Judges
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     that
                  
                   t
                   
                     according
                     to
                  
                   Leo's
                   
                     Opinion
                     [
                     there
                     ought
                     ]
                     to
                     be
                     added
                     [
                     in
                     the
                     definition
                     of
                     the
                     Faith
                     ,
                     these
                     words
                     ]
                  
                   two
                   natures
                   united
                   ,
                   u
                   inconvertible
                   ,
                   and
                   undivided
                   ,
                   and
                   inconfused
                   in
                   Christ
                   ;
                   
                     [
                     the
                     Bishops
                     entreated
                     them
                     to
                     go
                     into
                     the
                  
                   Oratory
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                  
                   Euphemia's
                   
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   vv
                   
                     And
                     when
                     the
                     Judges
                     had
                     entred
                     into
                     the
                     foresaid
                  
                   Oratory
                   ,
                   
                     together
                     with
                  
                   Anatolius
                   
                     and
                     the
                     Deputies
                     of
                  
                   Leo
                   ,
                   with
                   Maximus
                   
                     also
                     of
                  
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   and
                   Juvenalis
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   Thalassius
                   of
                   Caesarea
                   in
                   Cappadocia
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     other
                     [
                     Bishops
                     ;
                     ]
                     and
                     when
                     [
                     some
                     little
                     time
                     after
                     ]
                     they
                     had
                     gone
                     out
                     from
                     thence
                     ,
                     the
                     definition
                     [
                     of
                     the
                     Faith
                     ]
                     was
                     read
                     ,
                     the
                     Contents
                     whereof
                     were
                     these
                     :
                  
                   Our
                   Lord
                   and
                   Saviour
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   forth
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     inserted
                  
                   *
                   
                     above
                     into
                     our
                     History
                     .
                     And
                     when
                     they
                     had
                     all
                     cried
                     out
                     ;
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     Faith
                     of
                     the
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     Let
                     the
                  
                   Metropolitans
                   
                     now
                     subscribe
                     ;
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     Faith
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ;
                     We
                     all
                     follow
                     this
                     Faith
                     ;
                     We
                     all
                     think
                     thus
                     :
                     the
                     ●udges
                     made
                     an
                  
                   Interlocution
                   
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     :
                     Those
                     matters
                     which
                     have
                     been
                     defined
                     by
                     the
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     please
                     all
                     persons
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     Related
                  
                   †
                   
                     to
                     his
                     Imperial
                     Majesty
                     .
                     But
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                  
                   Sixth
                   Session
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Emperour
                  
                   [
                   Marcianus
                   ]
                   
                     came
                     [
                     to
                     the
                     Councill
                     ,
                     ]
                     and
                     made
                     a
                     Speech
                     to
                     the
                     Bishops
                     concerning
                     Concord
                     .
                     And
                  
                   ‖
                   
                     after
                     an
                  
                   Interlocution
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Emperour
                     's
                     ,
                     the
                     definition
                     [
                     of
                     the
                     Faith
                     ]
                     was
                     read
                     by
                  
                   Aetius
                   
                     Arch-Deacon
                     of
                  
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     all
                     subscribed
                     to
                     the
                     definition
                     .
                     Then
                     the
                     Emperour
                     asked
                     ,
                     whether
                     the
                     definition
                     were
                     composed
                     by
                     the
                     unanimous
                     consent
                     of
                     them
                     all
                     :
                     and
                     they
                     all
                     confirmed
                     it
                     with
                     joyfull
                     acclamations
                     .
                     Again
                     ,
                     the
                     Emperour
                     made
                     two
                     Speeches
                     [
                     to
                     the
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     ]
                     which
                     were
                     followed
                     with
                     the
                     joyfull
                     acclamations
                     of
                     them
                     all
                     .
                     After
                     this
                     by
                     the
                     Emperour's
                     perswasion
                     the
                     Canons
                     were
                  
                   *
                   
                     written
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   x
                   
                     to
                     [
                     the
                     City
                     of
                     ]
                     the
                  
                   Chalcedonensians
                   
                     were
                     given
                  
                   Metropoliticall
                   Rights
                   and
                   Priviledges
                   .
                   
                   
                     And
                     the
                     Emperour
                     commanded
                     the
                     Bishops
                     to
                     stay
                     three
                     or
                     four
                     days
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     every
                     one
                     should
                     propose
                     [
                     questions
                     ]
                     concerning
                     what
                     he
                     had
                     a
                     mind
                     to
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     the
                     Judges
                     ;
                     and
                  
                   *
                   
                     that
                     all
                     things
                     should
                     be
                     ended
                     by
                     a
                     convenient
                     and
                     fit
                     determination
                     ▪
                     Thus
                     this
                     Convention
                     was
                     finished
                     .
                     There
                     was
                  
                   y
                   
                     another
                     [
                     Session
                     ]
                     also
                     ,
                     wherein
                     other
                     Canons
                     were
                     made
                     .
                     And
                     again
                     ,
                     at
                     another
                     Session
                     ,
                  
                   Juvenalis
                   and
                   Maximus
                   
                     made
                     an
                     agreement
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     seemed
                     good
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     [
                     Bishop
                     ]
                     of
                  
                   Antioch
                   
                     should
                     have
                     the
                  
                   two
                   Phoenicia's
                   ,
                   and
                   Arabia
                   ;
                   
                     and
                     the
                     [
                     Bishop
                     ]
                     of
                  
                   Jerusalem
                   the
                   three
                   Palestines
                   
                     [
                     Subject
                     to
                     his
                     See.
                     ]
                     And
                     after
                     an
                  
                   Interlocution
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Judges
                     and
                     ▪
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     they
                     confirmed
                     [
                     this
                     agreement
                     .
                     ]
                     And
                     at
                     the
                  
                   z
                   
                     ninth
                     Session
                  
                   Theodoret's
                   
                     Cause
                     was
                     discussed
                     .
                     Who
                     had
                  
                   Anathematized
                   Nestorius
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     these
                     words
                  
                   ;
                   Anathema
                   to
                   Nestorius
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     to
                     him
                     who
                     denies
                     the
                     Holy
                     Virgin
                  
                   Mary
                   
                     to
                     be
                  
                   Theotocos
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     to
                     him
                     who
                     divides
                     the
                     one
                     Only-begotten
                     Son
                     into
                     two
                     Sons
                     :
                     moreover
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     subscribed
                     to
                     the
                     definition
                     of
                     the
                     Faith
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                  
                   Leo's
                   
                     Epistle
                     .
                     After
                     an
                  
                   Interlocution
                   
                     therefore
                     made
                     by
                     them
                     all
                     ,
                     he
                     recovered
                     his
                     own
                     See.
                     In
                     another
                     Session
                     ,
                  
                   Ibas's
                   
                     Cause
                     was
                     examined
                     ,
                     and
                     those
                     things
                     were
                     read
                     which
                     had
                     been
                     transacted
                     and
                     pronounced
                     against
                     him
                     ;
                     the
                     Judges
                     whereof
                     were
                  
                   Photius
                   
                     Bishop
                     of
                  
                   Tyre
                   ,
                   and
                   Eustathius
                   
                     Bishop
                     of
                  
                   Berytus
                   .
                   
                     And
                     Sentence
                     was
                     deferred
                     to
                     the
                     following
                     [
                     Session
                     .
                     ]
                     At
                     the
                  
                   Eleventh
                   Convention
                   ,
                   
                     when
                     many
                     of
                     the
                     Bishops
                     had
                     voted
                  
                   Ibas
                   to
                   a
                   
                     be
                     restored
                     to
                     his
                     Bishoprick
                     ,
                     some
                     Bishops
                     opposed
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     said
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     Accusers
                     were
                     without
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     requested
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     be
                     ordered
                     to
                     come
                     in
                     .
                     Those
                     things
                     therefore
                     were
                     read
                     which
                     had
                     been
                     transacted
                     against
                  
                   Ibas
                   .
                   
                     And
                     when
                     the
                     Judges
                     by
                     an
                  
                   Interiocution
                   
                     had
                     given
                     order
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                  
                   Acts
                   at
                   Ephesus
                   against
                   Ibas
                   
                     should
                     be
                     read
                     ;
                     the
                     Bishops
                     said
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     things
                     which
                     had
                     been
                     done
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                  
                   Second
                   Ephesine
                   Synod
                   ,
                   
                     were
                     void
                     and
                     null
                     ;
                     except
                     only
                     the
                     ordination
                     of
                  
                   Maximus
                   
                     [
                     Bishop
                     ]
                     of
                  
                   Antioch
                   .
                   
                     And
                     they
                     made
                     a
                     request
                     to
                     the
                     Emperour
                     concerning
                     this
                     matter
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     a
                     Law
                     he
                     would
                     decree
                     ,
                     that
                     nothing
                     of
                     those
                     things
                     [
                     which
                     had
                     been
                     done
                     ]
                     at
                  
                   Ephesus
                   
                     after
                     the
                  
                   First
                   Synod
                   
                     (
                     over
                     which
                  
                   Cyrillus
                   
                     of
                     Blessed
                     memory
                     ,
                     Prelate
                     of
                  
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   
                     had
                     presided
                     ;
                     )
                     should
                     be
                     valid
                     .
                     And
                  
                   Ibas
                   
                     had
                     his
                     Bishoprick
                     adjudged
                     to
                     him
                     .
                     At
                     another
                  
                   Action
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Cause
                     of
                  
                   Bassianus
                   
                     Bishop
                     of
                  
                   Ephesus
                   
                     was
                     discussed
                     ;
                     and
                     't
                     was
                     Decreed
                     ,
                  
                   b
                   
                     that
                     as
                     well
                     he
                     ,
                     as
                  
                   Stephanus
                   ,
                   
                     should
                     be
                     deposed
                     ,
                     and
                     another
                     Substituted
                     in
                     their
                     room
                     .
                     And
                     at
                     another
                     Session
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     thing
                     was
                     put
                     to
                     the
                     Vote
                     and
                     confirmed
                     .
                     In
                     the
                  
                   Thirteenth
                   Action
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Cause
                     between
                  
                   Eunomius
                   
                     [
                     Bishop
                     ]
                     of
                  
                   Nicomedia
                   ,
                   and
                   Anastasius
                   
                     Bishop
                     of
                  
                   Nicaea
                   
                     was
                     inquired
                     into
                     ,
                     who
                     were
                     at
                     strife
                     amongst
                     themselves
                     concerning
                     their
                     own
                     Cities
                     .
                     Moreover
                     ,
                     there
                     was
                     a
                  
                   Fourteenth
                   Action
                   ,
                   
                     wherein
                     the
                     Cause
                     of
                  
                   c
                   Sabinianus
                   
                     [
                     the
                     Bishop
                     ]
                     was
                     examined
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     fine
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     determined
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                  
                   Constantinopolitane
                   -
                   
                     See
                     should
                     have
                  
                   *
                   
                     precedency
                     immediately
                     after
                     that
                     of
                  
                   Rome
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               End.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               THIRD
               BOOK
               OF
               THE
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               OF
               
                 EVAGRIUS
                 SCHOLASTICUS
                 Epiphaniensis
              
               ,
               And
               [
               one
               ]
               of
               the
               EX-PRAEFECTS
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                
                 Concerning
                 Zeno's
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 his
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 BUT
                 Zeno
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 *
                 Son
                 ,
                 was
                 invested
                 with
                 the
                 sole
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ;
                 supposing
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 possest
                 of
                 the
                 Dominion
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 unless
                 with
                 [
                 an
                 uncontroulable
                 ]
                 Liberty
                 he
                 might
                 prosecute
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 pleasures
                 which
                 occurred
                 :
                 at
                 his
                 first
                 entrance
                 he
                 yielded
                 himself
                 so
                 wholly
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 attempts
                 and
                 allurements
                 of
                 Lusts
                 ,
                 a
                 that
                 no
                 filthy
                 or
                 flagitious
                 Fact
                 could
                 put
                 a
                 restraint
                 upon
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 he
                 *
                 wallowed
                 in
                 the
                 commission
                 thereof
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 vile
                 and
                 mean
                 to
                 commit
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 darkness
                 and
                 obscurity
                 :
                 but
                 [
                 to
                 perpetrate
                 them
                 ]
                 openly
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 all
                 [
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 judgment
                 ]
                 Royall
                 and
                 becoming
                 only
                 an
                 Emperour
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 his
                 Sentiments
                 [
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ]
                 were
                 ill
                 and
                 *
                 absolutely
                 servile
                 .
                 b
                 For
                 an
                 Emperour
                 is
                 not
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 Rules
                 over
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 he
                 governeth
                 and
                 moderateth
                 himself
                 ,
                 permitting
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 extravagant
                 or
                 ill
                 c
                 to
                 creep
                 into
                 himself
                 :
                 But
                 continues
                 d
                 so
                 impregnable
                 against
                 intemperance
                 ,
                 that
                 [
                 he
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 ]
                 a
                 living
                 Image
                 of
                 Virtues
                 ,
                 instructing
                 his
                 Subjects
                 to
                 an
                 imitation
                 [
                 of
                 Himself
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 he
                 who
                 has
                 prostituted
                 himself
                 to
                 Pleasures
                 ,
                 by
                 degrees
                 is
                 imprudently
                 made
                 the
                 vilest
                 of
                 Servants
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 a
                 Captive
                 not
                 redeemable
                 ,
                 *
                 frequently
                 changing
                 his
                 Masters
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 unusefullest
                 sort
                 of
                 Slaves
                 .
                 For
                 innumerable
                 pleasures
                 are
                 made
                 his
                 Mistresses
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 never
                 have
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 Train
                 and
                 Coherence
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 succeeding
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 the
                 pleasure
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 never
                 stopping
                 ,
                 but
                 becomes
                 the
                 Incentive
                 and
                 Preface
                 of
                 another
                 ;
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 any
                 person
                 ,
                 e
                 really
                 and
                 truly
                 made
                 an
                 Emperour
                 [
                 over
                 himself
                 ,
                 ]
                 can
                 expell
                 that
                 turbulent
                 and
                 tumultuous
                 Government
                 of
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 reigning
                 in
                 future
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 opprest
                 with
                 Tyranny
                 :
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 continuing
                 a
                 Slave
                 to
                 his
                 last
                 breath
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 possess
                 the
                 infernall
                 pit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Incursions
                 of
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 .
              
               
                 SUch
                 a
                 person
                 was
                 Zeno
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 [
                 of
                 his
                 Government
                 ,
                 ]
                 a
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 an
                 intemperate
                 and
                 dissolute
                 life
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 *
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 Eastern
                 as
                 Western
                 parts
                 ▪
                 underwent
                 most
                 severe
                 mischiefs
                 and
                 afflictions
                 :
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 the
                 †
                 Saracens
                 ruined
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 on
                 that
                 ,
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 Hunni
                 ,
                 heretofore
                 termed
                 the
                 Massagetae
                 ,
                 made
                 incursions
                 into
                 Thracia
                 ,
                 and
                 passed
                 the
                 Danube
                 ,
                 no
                 body
                 making
                 a
                 resistance
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 Zeno
                 himself
                 also
                 in
                 a
                 Barbarick
                 manner
                 b
                 by
                 force
                 took
                 away
                 [
                 from
                 the
                 Provincialls
                 ]
                 what
                 [
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 ]
                 had
                 left
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                
                 Concerning
                 Basiliscus's
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 and
                 Zeno's
                 Flight
                 .
              
               
                 BUT
                 When
                 
                   Basiliscus
                   Verina's
                
                 Brother
                 made
                 an
                 Insurrection
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 For
                 even
                 his
                 own
                 Relations
                 were
                 enemies
                 to
                 Zeno
                 ,
                 all
                 persons
                 equally
                 abominating
                 his
                 debauch't
                 life
                 ;
                 )
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 thought
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 manly
                 and
                 couragious
                 :
                 (
                 For
                 wickedness
                 is
                 a
                 cowardly
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 breeds
                 desperation
                 and
                 despondency
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 a
                 sufficient
                 indication
                 of
                 an
                 unmanliness
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 from
                 its
                 being
                 vanquished
                 by
                 pleasures
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 flies
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 hast
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 a
                 Battell
                 yields
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 Empire
                 to
                 Basiliscus
                 .
                 He
                 endured
                 also
                 a
                 tedious
                 a
                 Siege
                 b
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 the
                 Isaurians
                 where
                 he
                 himself
                 had
                 been
                 born
                 ,
                 having
                 his
                 wise
                 Ariadne
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 after
                 [
                 her
                 husbands
                 flight
                 ]
                 had
                 left
                 her
                 mother
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 as
                 had
                 continued
                 faithfull
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Basiliscus
                 therefore
                 having
                 thus
                 encircled
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 proclaimed
                 his
                 Son
                 
                   Marcus
                   Caesar
                
                 ,
                 took
                 a
                 contrary
                 course
                 ,
                 both
                 
                   to
                   Zeno
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Emperours
                 before
                 [
                 Zeno.
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                
                 That
                 Basiliscus
                 recalled
                 
                   Timotheus
                   Aelurus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ▪
                 induced
                 thereto
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 sent
                 
                   his
                   Circular
                   Letters
                
                 to
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 *
                 abrogating
                 of
                 the
                 Chalcedon-Synod
                 .
              
               
                 [
                 INduced
                 thereto
                 ]
                 
                 by
                 an
                 Embassy
                 therefore
                 of
                 some
                 persons
                 [
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 ]
                 from
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 he
                 recalls
                 Timotheus
                 from
                 Exile
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 banished
                 eighteen
                 years
                 ;
                 )
                 Acacius
                 [
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ]
                 administring
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 ▪
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 Timotheus
                 was
                 arrived
                 at
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 City
                 ,
                 he
                 perswades
                 Basiliscus
                 ‖
                 to
                 send
                 his
                 
                   Circular
                   Letters
                
                 to
                 the
                 Prelates
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Anathematize
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 and
                 Leo's
                 Book
                 .
                 The
                 †
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Circular
                   Letters
                
                 run
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Emperour
                   Caesar
                   Basiliscus
                   ,
                   Pius
                   ,
                   Victor
                   ▪
                   Triumphator
                   ,
                   Maximus
                   ,
                   
                     always
                     Adorable
                  
                   ,
                   Augustus
                   :
                   and
                   Marcus
                   
                     the
                     most
                     Noble
                  
                   Caesar
                   ,
                   to
                   Timotheus
                   
                     the
                     most
                     Reverend
                     and
                  
                   *
                   
                     most
                     Pious
                     Arch-Bishop
                     of
                     the
                     Great
                     City
                  
                   Alexandria
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Whatever
                     Laws
                     the
                     most
                     Pious
                     Emperours
                     our
                     Predecessours
                     have
                     made
                     in
                     defence
                     of
                     the
                     true
                     and
                  
                   Orthodox
                   
                     Faith
                     ,
                     whosoever
                  
                   [
                   
                     of
                     them
                  
                   ]
                   
                     have
                     persisted
                     truly
                     to
                     worship
                     the
                     Blessed
                     ,
                     Immortall
                     ,
                     and
                     Vivifick
                     Trinity
                     ;
                     Our
                     Will
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     Laws
                     ,
                     in
                     regard
                     they
                     have
                     always
                     been
                     Salutary
                     to
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     ,
                     should
                     at
                     no
                     time
                     be
                     abrogated
                     and
                     made
                     void
                     :
                     but
                     rather
                     ,
                     We
                     promulge
                     those
                     Laws
                     as
                     our
                     own
                     .
                     But
                     We
                     ,
                     who
                     give
                     Piety
                     and
                     a
                     Zeal
                     for
                     God
                     and
                     our
                     Saviour
                  
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     hath
                     made
                     Us
                     and
                     advanced
                     Us
                     to
                     Glory
                     ,
                     a
                     preference
                     before
                  
                   [
                   
                     all
                     care
                     and
                     sollicitude
                  
                   ]
                   about
                   Humane
                   affairs
                   ;
                   and
                   moreover
                   ,
                   who
                   believe
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   *
                   
                     Concord
                     of
                     Christ's
                     Flocks
                     is
                     the
                  
                   †
                   
                     safety
                     of
                     the
                     Flocks
                     themselves
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     every
                     Subject
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     the
                     firm
                     and
                     solid
                     Foundation
                     ,
                     and
                     immovable
                     Wall
                     of
                     our
                     Empire
                     ;
                     being
                  
                   ‖
                   
                     on
                     this
                     account
                     deservedly
                     moved
                     with
                     a
                     divine
                     zeal
                     of
                     mind
                     ,
                     and
                     offering
                     to
                     God
                     and
                     our
                     Saviour
                  
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   
                     the
                     uniting
                     together
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Church
                     as
                     the
                     First-fruits
                     of
                     our
                     Empire
                     ,
                     do
                     Enact
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                  
                   *
                   Basis
                   
                     and
                     Foundation
                     of
                     Humane
                     felicity
                     ▪
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     Creed
                     of
                     the
                     Three
                     hundred
                     and
                     eighteen
                     Holy
                     Fathers
                     heretofore
                     convened
                     at
                  
                   Nicea
                   †
                   
                     by
                     the
                     instinct
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     (
                     unto
                     which
                  
                   [
                   Creed
                   ]
                   
                     We
                     and
                     all
                     our
                     Ancestours
                     ,
                     after
                     our
                     belief
                     thereof
                     ,
                     have
                     been
                     baptized
                     ,
                     )
                     shall
                     only
                     be
                     made
                     use
                     of
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   ‖
                   
                     obtain
                     in
                     all
                     God's
                     most
                     Holy
                     Churches
                  
                   [
                   
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     Assemblies
                     of
                  
                   ]
                   the
                   Orthodox
                   
                     people
                     ;
                     in
                     regard
                  
                   that
                   
                     only
                     is
                     the
                     definition
                     of
                     the
                     true
                     and
                     sincere
                     Faith
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     sufficient
                     both
                     for
                     the
                     destruction
                     of
                     any
                     Heresie
                     of
                     what
                     sort
                     soever
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     for
                     the
                     compleat
                     and
                     perfect
                     uniting
                     of
                     God's
                     Holy
                     Churches
                     .
                     Yet
                     so
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     things
                     also
                     shall
                     retain
                  
                   
                   
                     their
                     own
                     Strength
                     and
                     Validity
                     ,
                     which
                     have
                     been
                     done
                     in
                     this
                     Imperial
                     City
                     by
                     the
                     Hundred
                     and
                     fifty
                     Holy
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     in
                     confirmation
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     divine
                     Creed
                     ,
                     against
                     them
                     who
                     have
                     uttered
                     .
                     Blasphemies
                     against
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     :
                     and
                     moreover
                     ,
                     all
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     have
                     been
                     done
                     in
                     the
                  
                   Metropolis
                   
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Ephesians
                   ,
                   
                     against
                     the
                     Impious
                  
                   Nestorius
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     those
                     who
                  
                   *
                   
                     since
                     that
                     have
                     embraced
                     his
                     Sentiments
                     .
                     But
                     We
                     Decree
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     have
                     broke
                     the
                     Concord
                     and
                     good
                     order
                     of
                     God's
                     Holy
                     Churches
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Peace
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     that
                     termed
                  
                   Leo's
                   Tome
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     all
                     things
                     which
                     in
                     the
                     definition
                     of
                     the
                     Faith
                     at
                  
                   Chalcedon
                   ,
                   
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     Exposition
                     of
                     the
                     Creeds
                     ,
                     have
                     been
                     spoken
                     or
                     done
                     ,
                     on
                     account
                     either
                     of
                     Interpretation
                     ,
                     or
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     or
                     Disputation
                     ,
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     the
                     Innovation
                     of
                     the
                     forementioned
                     Holy
                     Creed
                     of
                     the
                     Three
                     hundred
                     and
                     eighteen
                     Holy
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                  
                   Anathematized
                   
                     both
                     here
                     ,
                     and
                     every
                     where
                     else
                     ,
                     throughout
                     every
                     Church
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     most
                     Holy
                     Bishops
                     in
                     all
                     places
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     be
                     committed
                     to
                     the
                     flames
                     by
                     whomsoever
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     found
                     .
                     For
                     thus
                     the
                     Emperours
                     of
                     Pious
                     and
                     Blessed
                     Memory
                     [
                     who
                     lived
                     ]
                     before
                     Us
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                  
                   b
                   Constantine
                   and
                   Theodosius
                   Junior
                   ,
                   
                     have
                     Decreed
                     concerning
                     all
                     Hereticall
                     Opinions
                     .
                     Being
                     therefore
                     after
                     this
                     manner
                     abrogated
                     ,
                     let
                     them
                     be
                     wholly
                     cast
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     one
                     and
                     only
                     Catholick
                     and
                     Apostolick
                     Orthodox
                     Church
                     ;
                     in
                     regard
                     they
                     alter
                     the
                     eternall
                     and
                     salutary
                  
                   *
                   
                     Terms
                     of
                     the
                  
                   318
                   
                     Holy
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     and
                     those
                     of
                     the
                  
                   [
                   150
                   ]
                   
                     Blessed
                     Fathers
                     who
                  
                   †
                   
                     have
                     published
                     express
                     Declarations
                     [
                     concerning
                     ]
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                  
                   c
                   
                     as
                     likewise
                     the
                     [
                     Terms
                     ]
                     of
                     those
                     at
                  
                   Ephesus
                   .
                   
                     It
                     shall
                     therefore
                     be
                     lawfull
                     for
                     no
                     person
                     whatever
                     ,
                     whether
                     Priest
                     or
                     Laïck
                     ,
                     in
                     any
                     wise
                     to
                     transgress
                     that
                     most
                     Divine
                     Constitution
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Creed
                     .
                     [
                     Further
                     ,
                     ]
                     together
                     with
                     all
                     those
                     Innovations
                     made
                     at
                  
                   Chalcedon
                   ,
                   
                     against
                     the
                     Divine
                     Creed
                     ,
                     [
                     We
                     Decree
                     ]
                     that
                     their
                     Heresie
                     shall
                     be
                  
                   Anathematized
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     deny
                     that
                     the
                     only-begotten
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     was
                     really
                     and
                     truly
                     incarnate
                     and
                     made
                     man
                     by
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     and
                     ever-Virgin
                  
                   Mary
                   the
                   Theotocos
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     in
                     a
                     false
                     and
                     monstrous
                     manner
                     assert
                     [
                     that
                     he
                     took
                     flesh
                     ]
                     either
                  
                   *
                   
                     from
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     or
                     imaginarily
                     and
                     in
                     shew
                     only
                     and
                     appearance
                     ;
                     in
                     fine
                     ,
                     every
                     Heresie
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     there
                     hath
                     been
                     any
                     other
                     Innovation
                     made
                     ,
                     at
                     what
                     time
                     soever
                     ,
                     in
                     whatever
                     manner
                     ,
                     or
                     place
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     sense
                     and
                     meaning
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     words
                     ,
                     [
                     framed
                     ]
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     a
                     transgressing
                     the
                     said
                     Divine
                     Creed
                     .
                     But
                     in
                     regard
                     't
                     is
                     the
                     property
                     of
                     an
                     Imperial
                     providence
                     ,
                     by
                     a
                     foreseeing
                     consideration
                     and
                     inspection
                     liberally
                     to
                     distribute
                     security
                     to
                     its
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     at
                     the
                     present
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     the
                     future
                     also
                     ;
                     We
                     Decree
                     that
                     the
                     most
                     Holy
                     Bishops
                     in
                     all
                     places
                     shall
                     subscribe
                     to
                     this
                     Our
                     Divine
                  
                   Circular
                   Letter
                   when
                   *
                   
                     exhibited
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     plainly
                     declare
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     adhere
                     solely
                     to
                     the
                     Divine
                     Creed
                     of
                     the
                     Three
                     hundred
                     and
                     eighteen
                     Holy
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Hundred
                     and
                     fifty
                     Holy
                     Fathers
                     have
                     since
                     confirmed
                     ;
                     in
                     such
                     manner
                     as
                     those
                     most
                     Holy
                     Fathers
                     afterwards
                     convened
                     at
                     the
                  
                   Metropolis
                   
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Ephesians
                   
                     have
                     definitively
                     Decreed
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                  
                   d
                   
                     that
                     we
                     ought
                     only
                     to
                     follow
                     the
                     Divine
                     Creed
                     of
                     the
                     Three
                     hundred
                     and
                     eighteen
                     Holy
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     in
                     regard
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     Boundary
                     and
                     Limit
                     of
                     the
                     Faith
                     :
                  
                   Anathematizing
                   
                     what
                     ever
                     hath
                     at
                  
                   Chalcedon
                   
                     been
                     made
                     the
                     stumbling-block
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Orthodox
                   
                     Laity
                     ,
                     and
                     wholly
                     ejecting
                     it
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Churches
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     become
                     the
                     impediment
                     of
                     the
                  
                   e
                   
                     universall
                     and
                     our
                     own
                     [
                     private
                     ]
                     felicity
                     .
                     But
                     whosoever
                     after
                     these
                     our
                     Divine
                     Syllables
                     (
                     which
                     ,
                     we
                     believe
                     ,
                     are
                     promulged
                     agreeable
                     to
                     [
                     the
                     mind
                     of
                     ]
                     God
                     ,
                     in
                     regard
                     they
                     procure
                     an
                     Union
                     to
                     God's
                     Holy
                     Churches
                     ,
                     wisht-for
                     and
                     desired
                     by
                     all
                     men
                     ;
                     )
                     shall
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     attempt
                     to
                     produce
                     ,
                     or
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     to
                     name
                     ,
                     either
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     dispute
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     their
                     teaching
                     ,
                     or
                     writings
                     ,
                     at
                     what
                     time
                     ,
                     in
                     what
                     manner
                     or
                     place
                     soever
                     ,
                     the
                     Innovation
                     which
                     hath
                     been
                     made
                     at
                  
                   Chalcedon
                   
                     against
                     the
                     Faith
                     ;
                     our
                     command
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     such
                     persons
                     as
                     these
                     (
                     in
                     regard
                     they
                     are
                     the
                     Occasioners
                     of
                     Disquietude
                     and
                     Tumult
                     to
                     all
                     God's
                     Holy
                     Churches
                     and
                     to
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     our
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     enemies
                     to
                     God
                     and
                     to
                     our
                     safety
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     those
                     Laws
                     promulged
                     long
                     before
                     our
                     time
                     by
                  
                   Theodosius
                   
                     of
                     Blessed
                     and
                     Divine
                     Memory
                     ,
                     against
                     this
                     manner
                     of
                  
                   *
                   
                     improbity
                     ,
                     which
                     [
                     Laws
                     ]
                     we
                     have
                     subjoyned
                     to
                     this
                     Our
                     Divine
                  
                   Circular
                   Letter
                   ;
                   )
                   
                     if
                     they
                     be
                     Bishops
                     or
                     Clergymen
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     deposed
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     Monks
                     ,
                     or
                     Laicks
                     they
                  
                   †
                   
                     shall
                     be
                     lyable
                     to
                     Banishment
                     ,
                     to
                     a
                     Confiscation
                     of
                     all
                     their
                     Goods
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     extreamest
                     punishments
                     .
                     For
                     thus
                     the
                     Holy
                     and
                     Consubstantiall
                     Trinity
                     (
                     at
                     all
                     times
                     adored
                     by
                     Our
                     Piety
                     ,
                     )
                     the
                     Framer
                     and
                     Enlivener
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     being
                     by
                     Us
                     now
                     also
                     worshipped
                     ,
                     by
                     an
                     abolition
                     of
                     the
                     forementioned
                  
                   ‖
                   Darnell
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     a
                     confirmation
                     of
                     the
                     true
                     and
                     Apostolick
                     Traditions
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Creed
                     ,
                     and
                     rendred
                     propitious
                     and
                     candid
                     ,
                     both
                     to
                     Our
                     Souls
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     every
                     of
                     Our
                     Subjects
                     ;
                     will
                     ever
                     in
                     future
                     together
                     with
                     Us
                     Govern
                     Humane
                     Affairs
                     ,
                     and
                     render
                     them
                     composed
                     and
                     peaceable
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                
                 Concerning
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 consented
                 to
                 
                   Basiliscus's
                   Circular
                   Letters
                
                 ,
                 and
                 rejected
                 the
                 Synod
                 [
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 AS
                 therefore
                 't
                 is
                 related
                 by
                 Zacharias
                 the
                 
                   Rhetorician
                   ,
                   Timotheus
                
                 ,
                 newly
                 returned
                 from
                 Exile
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 )
                 gave
                 his
                 consent
                 to
                 these
                 
                   Circular
                   Letters
                
                 :
                 as
                 did
                 likewise
                 Peter
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 surnamed
                 *
                 Fullo
                 ,
                 who
                 together
                 with
                 Timotheus
                 was
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Imperial
                 [
                 City
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 ]
                 These
                 things
                 having
                 been
                 performed
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 †
                 they
                 Vote
                 that
                 Paulus
                 also
                 should
                 recover
                 the
                 Archiepiscopall
                 Chair
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 same
                 Zacharias
                 ]
                 affirms
                 ,
                 that
                 Anastasius
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 succeeded
                 
                 Juvenalis
                 [
                 in
                 the
                 See
                 ]
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 subscribed
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Circular
                   Letters
                
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 very
                 many
                 others
                 :
                 insomuch
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 number
                 about
                 Five
                 hundred
                 ,
                 who
                 condemned
                 Leo's
                 *
                 Letter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Chalcedon
                   Synod
                
                 .
                 [
                 The
                 same
                 Authour
                 ]
                 a
                 does
                 also
                 some
                 where
                 record
                 the
                 
                   Supplicatory
                   Libell
                
                 presented
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Asia
                 b
                 convened
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 to
                 Basiliscus
                 ;
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Contents
                 of
                 which
                 [
                 Libell
                 ]
                 run
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   To
                   the
                   most
                   Pious
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lovers
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   our
                   Lords
                
                 Basiliscus
                 and
                 Marcus
                 ,
                 perpetual
                 Victors
                 ,
                 c
                 Augusti
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 some
                 words
                 .
                 
                   You
                   have
                   always
                   seemed
                   (
                   Most
                   pious
                   and
                   Christ-Loving
                   Emperours
                   !
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   divers
                   ways
                   assaulted
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Faith
                   which
                   is
                   hated
                   and
                   opposed
                   .
                
                 And
                 after
                 other
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 
                   A
                   certain
                   terrible
                   expectation
                   of
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                
                 *
                 
                   Ardour
                   of
                   Divine
                   Fire
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Just
                
                 †
                 
                   Resentment
                   of
                   Your
                   Serenity
                   ,
                   will
                   in
                   a
                   short
                   time
                
                 ‖
                 
                   Seize
                   the
                   Adversaries
                   ,
                   who
                
                 d
                 
                   with
                   a
                   certain
                   arrogant
                   folly
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   with
                   Darts
                   ,
                   attempt
                   to
                   make
                   an
                   attack
                   against
                   the
                   powerfull
                   God
                   and
                   your
                   Empire
                   fortified
                   by
                   the
                   [
                   true
                   ]
                   Faith
                   ;
                   nor
                   do
                   they
                   in
                   any
                   manner
                   spare
                   our
                   Tenuity
                   :
                   but
                   continually
                   assault
                   us
                   with
                   reproaches
                   and
                   lies
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   by
                   a
                   necessity
                   and
                   a
                   force
                   we
                   had
                   subscribed
                   to
                   your
                   Divine
                   and
                   Apostolick
                   Circular
                   Letters
                   ;
                   whereas
                   we
                   have
                   set
                   our
                   hands
                   thereto
                   with
                   all
                   imaginable
                   joy
                   and
                   alacrity
                   of
                   mind
                   .
                
                 And
                 after
                 some
                 other
                 words
                 .
                 
                   Be
                   pleased
                   therefore
                   to
                   publish
                   nothing
                   contrary
                   to
                   your
                   Divine
                
                 Circular
                 Letters
                 ;
                 
                   knowing
                   for
                   certain
                   what
                   we
                   have
                   already
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   will
                   be
                   overturned
                   again
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   mischiefs
                   done
                   by
                   the
                
                 Synod
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 
                   will
                   be
                   found
                   small
                   and
                   triviall
                   ,
                   which
                   [
                   yet
                   ]
                   have
                   effected
                   these
                   innumerable
                   murders
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   unjustly
                   and
                   illegally
                   poured
                   forth
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   the
                
                 Orthodox
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 other
                 words
                 .
                 
                   We
                   protest
                   before
                   our
                   Saviour
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 e
                 
                   We
                   entreat
                   Your
                   piety
                   to
                   be
                   free
                   from
                   that
                   just
                   Canonicall
                   and
                   Ecclesiastick
                
                 *
                 
                   condemnation
                   and
                   deposition
                   inflicted
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   [
                   from
                   that
                   inflicted
                   ]
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   many
                   [
                   evidences
                   ]
                   has
                   been
                   detected
                   not
                   to
                   have
                   governed
                   the
                   Bishoprick
                   of
                   the
                   Imperial
                   [
                   City
                   ]
                   holily
                   .
                
              
               
                 [
                 Further
                 ,
                 ]
                 the
                 same
                 Zacharias
                 writes
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 thus
                 .
                 
                   As
                   soon
                   as
                   the
                
                 Circular
                 and
                 Imperial
                 Letters
                 
                   were
                   published
                   ,
                   those
                   persons
                   in
                   the
                
                 Imperial
                 [
                 City
                 ]
                 f
                 
                   who
                   were
                   distempered
                   with
                
                 Eutyches's
                 
                   Opinion
                   and
                   followed
                   a
                   Monastick
                   life
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   supposing
                   they
                   had
                   met
                   with
                
                 Timotheus
                 
                   as
                   with
                   some
                   unexpected
                   gain
                   ,
                   and
                   hoping
                   to
                   reap
                   a
                   great
                   advantage
                   to
                   themselves
                   from
                   the
                
                 Circular
                 Letters
                 ;
                 
                   in
                   great
                   hast
                   betook
                   themselves
                   to
                
                 Timotheus
                 .
                 
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   convinced
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   substance
                   with
                   us
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   but
                
                 Consubstantiall
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                   the
                   Deity
                   ,
                   they
                   went
                   back
                
                 [
                 
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   homes
                
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                
                 That
                 
                   Timotheus
                   Aelurus
                
                 recovered
                 the
                 [
                 Bishoprick
                 ]
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 restored
                 the
                 priviledge
                 of
                 a
                 Patriarchate
                 to
                 the
                 [
                 Church
                 ]
                 of
                 
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   Anathematized
                
                 the
                 Chalcedon-Synod
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 same
                 [
                 Zacharias
                 ]
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 Timotheus
                 leaving
                 the
                 Imperial
                 [
                 City
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 ]
                 arrived
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 there
                 ]
                 *
                 placed
                 a
                 Paulus
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Archi-Episcopall
                   See
                
                 of
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 .
                 This
                 [
                 Paulus
                 ]
                 had
                 long
                 before
                 this
                 been
                 ordained
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 that
                 Province
                 ,
                 b
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 ancient
                 usage
                 :
                 but
                 had
                 been
                 ejected
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 See.
                 Timotheus
                 also
                 restored
                 to
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Church
                 the
                 c
                 Patriarchicall
                 priviledge
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 had
                 deprived
                 it
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 .
                 Removing
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 persisted
                 to
                 request
                 those
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 Anathematize
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 many
                 others
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Faction
                 receded
                 from
                 him
                 (
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 related
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Zacharias
                 ,
                 )
                 as
                 did
                 likewise
                 Theodotus
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 ordained
                 at
                 Joppa
                 by
                 *
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 made
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 by
                 some
                 persons
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 Juvenalis
                 went
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Monks
                 having
                 raised
                 a
                 Sedition
                 by
                 the
                 perswasion
                 of
                 
                   Acacius
                   ,
                   Basiliscus
                
                 was
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 wrote
                 and
                 promulged
                 
                   Circular
                   Letters
                
                 contrary
                 to
                 those
                 he
                 had
                 published
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 [
                 THE
                 same
                 Zacharias
                 ]
                 relates
                 likewise
                 ,
                 that
                 Acacius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 a
                 was
                 extreamly
                 troubled
                 at
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 incited
                 the
                 Monks
                 and
                 Populacy
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 [
                 City
                 ]
                 against
                 Basiliscus
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 an
                 Heretick
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 Basiliscus
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 *
                 renounced
                 his
                 
                   Circular
                   Letters
                
                 ,
                 and
                 wrote
                 a
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 surreptitiously
                 [
                 and
                 rashly
                 ]
                 done
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 wholly
                 vacated
                 and
                 made
                 null
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 sent
                 abroad
                 Letters
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 
                   Circular
                   Letters
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 confirmed
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 Anti-Circular-Letters
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 terms
                 them
                 ,
                 )
                 Zacharias
                 has
                 omitted
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 written
                 
                   his
                   whole
                   History
                
                 with
                 partiality
                 and
                 in
                 favour
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 party
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Contents
                 of
                 them
                 run
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 Basiliscus's
                 Anti-Circular-Letter
                 .
              
               
                 Emperours
                 Caesars
                 ,
                 Basiliscus
                 and
                 Marcus.
                 
                   We
                   Decree
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   and
                   Orthodox
                   Faith
                   (
                   which
                   originally
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   hath
                   flourished
                   in
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Churches
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   obtained
                   even
                   untill
                   our
                   Empire
                   ,
                   which
                   doth
                   now
                   obtain
                   under
                   our
                   Empire
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   ought
                   forever
                   to
                   obtain
                   ,
                   into
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   been
                   baptized
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   we
                   believe
                   ;
                   )
                   shall
                   only
                   continue
                   inviolate
                   and
                   unshaken
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   for
                   ever
                   be
                   prevalent
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   Catholick
                   and
                   Apostolick
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                   Orthodox
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   that
                   nothing
                   else
                   shall
                   be
                   required
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   reason
                   therefore
                   We
                   command
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   have
                   been
                   done
                   on
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   or
                   Ecclesiastick
                
                 *
                 
                   Discipline
                   under
                   our
                   Empire
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                
                 Circular
                 Letters
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   other
                
                 [
                 Letters
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   or
                   what
                   ever
                   else
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   void
                   and
                   null
                   :
                
                 Nestorius
                 and
                 Eutyches
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   every
                   other
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   those
                   who
                   embrace
                   the
                   same
                   Sentiments
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   being
                
                 Anathematized
                 .
                 And
                 [
                 '
                 
                   t
                   is
                   our
                   will
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   that
                   concerning
                   this
                   Subject
                   ,
                   neither
                   any
                   Synod
                   should
                   be
                   convened
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   other
                   question
                
                 [
                 started
                 :
                 ]
                 
                   but
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   things
                   should
                   continue
                   firm
                   and
                   unshaken
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                
                 [
                 
                   We
                   command
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 b
                 
                   that
                   those
                   Provinces
                   (
                   the
                   Ordination
                   whereof
                   the
                   Chair
                   of
                   this
                   Imperiall
                   and
                   Glorious
                   City
                   hath
                   had
                   ,
                   )
                   shall
                   be
                   restored
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   pious
                   and
                   most
                   Holy
                   Patriarch
                   and
                   Arch-Bishop
                
                 Acacius
                 :
                 
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   pious
                   Bishops
                   that
                   now
                   are
                   ,
                   continuing
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   Sees
                
                 ;
                 [
                 
                   yet
                   so
                
                 ]
                 
                   that
                   after
                   their
                   deaths
                   no
                   prejudice
                   from
                   this
                   business
                   may
                   arise
                   to
                   the
                   Right
                   of
                   Ordination
                
                 [
                 
                   belonging
                   to
                
                 ]
                 
                   the
                   Holy
                   Chair
                   of
                   this
                   Imperial
                   and
                   famous
                   City
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                
                 *
                 
                   it
                   is
                   dubious
                   to
                   no
                   person
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   our
                   Divine
                   Decree
                   has
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   a
                   Divine
                   Constitution
                   .
                
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 proceeded
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Zeno's
                 Return
                 .
              
               
                 BUT
                 Zeno
                 having
                 (
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 reported
                 )
                 [
                 seen
                 in
                 his
                 sleep
                 ]
                 the
                 Holy
                 a
                 
                   Proto-Martyr
                   Thecla
                
                 ,
                 famous
                 for
                 her
                 many
                 Conflicts
                 ,
                 who
                 incited
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 promise
                 that
                 his
                 Empire
                 should
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 marched
                 his
                 Army
                 towards
                 Byzantium
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 with
                 gifts
                 ,
                 corrupted
                 those
                 who
                 besieged
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 drives
                 out
                 Basiliscus
                 who
                 had
                 held
                 the
                 Empire
                 two
                 years
                 ;
                 and
                 delivers
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 enemy
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 his
                 escape
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Rails
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
                 ]
                 On
                 this
                 account
                 Zeno
                 dedicated
                 a
                 spatious
                 Church
                 ,
                 eminent
                 for
                 its
                 *
                 splendidness
                 and
                 beauty
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Proto-Martyr
                   Thecla
                
                 ,
                 at
                 Seleucia
                 scituate
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 Isauria
                 ,
                 and
                 beautified
                 it
                 with
                 many
                 and
                 Imperial
                 Sacred
                 gifts
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 preserved
                 till
                 these
                 our
                 times
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 Basiliscus
                 is
                 sent
                 into
                 the
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Cappadocians
                 ,
                 †
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 being
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 b
                 slain
                 in
                 that
                 Station
                 named
                 c
                 Acusus
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 wife
                 and
                 children
                 .
                 And
                 Zeno
                 makes
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 abrogates
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 constituted
                 by
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 Basiliscus
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Circular
                   Letters
                
                 .
                 Then
                 also
                 Petrus
                 surnamed
                 Fullo
                 is
                 driven
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Antiochians
                 ;
                 and
                 Paulus
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                
                 .
                 That
                 after
                 Basiliscus's
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 appease
                 Acacius
                 ,
                 sent
                 him
                 a
                 Penitentiary-Libell
                 ,
                 [
                 craving
                 pardon
                 ]
                 for
                 their
                 offence
                 in
                 rejecting
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 .
              
               
                 [
                 IN
                 the
                 Interim
                 ,
                 ]
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 appeasing
                 Acacius
                 ,
                 excused
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 craved
                 pardon
                 ,
                 sending
                 a
                 Penitentiary-Libell
                 [
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 ]
                 wherein
                 they
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 subscribed
                 to
                 the
                 Circular-Letters
                 by
                 force
                 and
                 constraint
                 ,
                 not
                 voluntarily
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 swore
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 was
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 believed
                 ,
                 nor
                 did
                 believe
                 otherwise
                 than
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 .
                 The
                 *
                 purport
                 of
                 their
                 Letters
                 is
                 this
                 
                   The
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   or
                   Petition
                   ,
                   sent
                   to
                
                 Acacius
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 
                   from
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                
                 Asia
                 .
                 To
                 Acacius
                 
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   and
                   most
                   Pious
                   Patriarch
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   Church
                   at
                   the
                   Imperial
                
                 [
                 City
                 ]
                 Constantinople
                 New
                 Rome
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 other
                 words
                 .
                 a
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   arrived
                   amongst
                   us
                   and
                   does
                   what
                   is
                   right
                   and
                   fitting
                   ;
                   who
                   also
                   shall
                   fill
                   your
                   place
                   .
                
                 And
                 after
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 .
                 
                   By
                   these
                   Libells
                   we
                   signifie
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   subscribed
                   ,
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   intent
                   of
                   our
                   minds
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   force
                   and
                   constraint
                   ,
                   giving
                   our
                   consent
                   thereto
                   in
                   words
                   and
                   Letters
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   in
                   heart
                   .
                   For
                   by
                
                 [
                 
                   the
                   assistance
                   of
                
                 ]
                 b
                 
                   your
                   acceptable
                   intercessions
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   assent
                   of
                   the
                   Deity
                   ,
                   we
                   believe
                   in
                   such
                   manner
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   received
                   from
                   those
                   .
                
                 Three
                 hundred
                 and
                 eighteen
                 Luminaries
                 
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                
                 Hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 Holy
                 Fathers
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   we
                   believe
                
                 ]
                 
                   those
                   matters
                   also
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   been
                   piously
                   and
                   rightly
                   determined
                   at
                
                 Chalcedon
                 
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Fathers
                   convened
                   there
                   .
                
                 Further
                 ,
                 whether
                 Zacharias
                 the
                 Rhetorician
                 has
                 calumniated
                 these
                 [
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 ]
                 or
                 whether
                 they
                 themselves
                 have
                 lyed
                 ,
                 in
                 averring
                 that
                 they
                 subscribed
                 involuntarily
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 affirm
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                
                 Concerning
                 those
                 who
                 governed
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 AFter
                 therefore
                 Peter
                 [
                 was
                 ejected
                 ,
                 ]
                 Stephanus
                 assumes
                 the
                 Chair
                 of
                 Antioch
                 :
                 whom
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Antiochians
                 slew
                 with
                 reeds
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 made
                 sharp
                 like
                 to
                 Darts
                 ,
                 as
                 Johannes
                 the
                 Rhetorician
                 has
                 related
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 Stephanus
                 ,
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 that
                 same
                 See
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 Calendion
                 ,
                 who
                 excited
                 those
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 
                   Anathematize
                   Timotheus
                
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 
                   Basiliscus's
                   Circular
                   Letters
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Zeno
                 took
                 a
                 resolution
                 of
                 persecuting
                 Aelurus
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 he
                 had
                 compassion
                 on
                 him
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 alone
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 after
                 Aelurus's
                 death
                 ,
                 
                   Petrus
                   Mongus
                
                 was
                 ordained
                 by
                 the
                 Alexandrians
                 .
                 But
                 
                   Timotheus
                   ,
                   Proterius's
                
                 successour
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 obtained
                 the
                 Chair
                 of
                 the
                 Alexandrians
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 Zeno
                 was
                 resolved
                 to
                 have
                 expelled
                 Timotheus
                 out
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 :
                 but
                 understanding
                 from
                 some
                 persons
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 now
                 very
                 aged
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 soon
                 *
                 go
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 he
                 †
                 altered
                 his
                 resolution
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 [
                 Timotheus
                 ]
                 paid
                 the
                 common
                 debt
                 [
                 of
                 Nature
                 :
                 ]
                 whereupon
                 a
                 those
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 authority
                 elect
                 Petrus
                 ,
                 surnamed
                 Mongus
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 .
                 Which
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 Zeno's
                 hearing
                 ,
                 disturbed
                 him
                 extreamly
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 Zeno
                 b
                 punished
                 Petrus
                 with
                 death
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 recalled
                 Timotheus
                 [
                 Salophaciolus
                 ,
                 ]
                 Proterius's
                 successour
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 lived
                 at
                 Canopus
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 a
                 Sedition
                 raised
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Timotheus
                 therefore
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 order
                 recovered
                 his
                 own
                 See.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Johannes
                 who
                 obtained
                 the
                 Presidency
                 over
                 the
                 Alexandrian
                 Church
                 after
                 Timotheus
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 Zeno
                 outed
                 him
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 had
                 forsworn
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 restored
                 the
                 Chair
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 to
                 
                   Petrus
                   Mongus
                
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 BUT
                 by
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 some
                 persons
                 ,
                 Johannes
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 b
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Steward
                 of
                 the
                 venerable
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Forerunner
                   and
                   Baptist
                   John
                
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 journey
                 to
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 [
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 ]
                 being
                 sent
                 on
                 an
                 Embassage
                 [
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 address
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 should
                 happen
                 that
                 their
                 Bishop
                 should
                 die
                 ,
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 might
                 have
                 a
                 c
                 liberty
                 of
                 Electing
                 one
                 to
                 preside
                 over
                 their
                 Church
                 whom
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 .
                 This
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 Zacharias
                 affirms
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 discovered
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 design
                 of
                 procuring
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 for
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 oblieged
                 himself
                 by
                 oaths
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 seek
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 Alexandrian
                 Chair
                 ,
                 he
                 returned
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 Country
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Emperour
                 promulged
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 Timotheus's
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 person
                 should
                 be
                 Bishop
                 whom
                 the
                 Clergy
                 and
                 *
                 people
                 [
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ]
                 should
                 Elect.
                 Timotheus
                 having
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 this
                 Johannes
                 (
                 as
                 
                 the
                 same
                 Zacharias
                 has
                 related
                 ,
                 )
                 gave
                 money
                 d
                 and
                 disregarding
                 the
                 oathes
                 wherein
                 [
                 he
                 had
                 bound
                 himself
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 is
                 constituted
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 Which
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 understood
                 ,
                 he
                 ordered
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 Ejected
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 perswasion
                 of
                 some
                 persons
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 wrote
                 an
                 
                   Exhortatory
                   Edict
                
                 to
                 the
                 Alexandrians
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 termed
                 his
                 *
                 Henoticon
                 ;
                 and
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Chair
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 should
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 Petrus
                 ,
                 provided
                 he
                 would
                 subscribe
                 to
                 
                   His
                   Henoticon
                
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 those
                 of
                 Proterius's
                 party
                 to
                 communion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                
                 .
                 That
                 
                   Petrus
                   Mongus
                
                 embraced
                 
                   Zeno's
                   Henoticon
                
                 ,
                 and
                 joyned
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 *
                 Proterians
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 THis
                 Disposition
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 Acacius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 ,
                 b
                 Pergamius
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 constituted
                 Praefect
                 of
                 Egypt
                 carries
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 being
                 arrived
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 Johannes
                 fled
                 ,
                 held
                 a
                 conference
                 with
                 Petrus
                 ,
                 and
                 perswades
                 him
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 ▪
                 
                   Zeno's
                   Exhortatory
                   Edict
                
                 ,
                 and
                 moreover
                 [
                 to
                 receive
                 ]
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 dissented
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 admits
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 forementioned
                 
                   Exhortatory
                   Edict
                
                 ,
                 and
                 subscribes
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 promises
                 also
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 receive
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 party
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 this
                 when
                 a
                 publick
                 Festivity
                 was
                 celebrated
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 persons
                 by
                 a
                 generall
                 consent
                 agreed
                 to
                 that
                 termed
                 
                   Zeno's
                   Henoticon
                   ,
                   Petrus
                
                 likewise
                 admitted
                 [
                 to
                 communion
                 ]
                 those
                 of
                 Proterius's
                 party
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 made
                 an
                 
                   Exhortatory
                   Oration
                
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 recited
                 
                   Zeno's
                   Exhortatory
                   Edict
                
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 Contents
                 whereof
                 were
                 these
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIV
                 .
                 Zeno's
                 Henoticon
                 .
              
               
                 EMperour
                 Caesar
                 Zeno
                 ,
                 Pius
                 ,
                 Victor
                 ,
                 Triumphator
                 ,
                 Maximus
                 ,
                 always
                 Adorable
                 ,
                 Augustus
                 ;
                 
                   to
                   the
                
                 a
                 
                   most
                   Reverend
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   Monks
                   ,
                   and
                   Laicks
                   ,
                   in
                
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   throughout
                
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 Libya
                 ,
                 and
                 Pentapolis
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Knowing
                   the
                   only
                   right
                   and
                   true
                   Faith
                   (
                   which
                   the
                   Three
                   hundred
                   and
                   eighteen
                   Holy
                   Fathers
                   convened
                   at
                
                 Nicaea
                 
                   by
                   a
                   Divine
                   influence
                   have
                   set
                   forth
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   the
                   Hundred
                   and
                   eighteen
                   Holy
                   Fathers
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   assembled
                   at
                
                 Constantinople
                 
                   have
                   confirmed
                   ;
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Beginning
                   and
                
                 *
                 
                   Consistency
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   power
                   and
                   inexpugnable
                
                 †
                 
                   Defence
                   of
                   Our
                   Empire
                   :
                   We
                   have
                
                 ‖
                 
                   made
                   it
                   Our
                   business
                   night
                   and
                   day
                   ,
                
                 b
                 
                   by
                   all
                   imaginable
                   Attention
                   and
                   Diligence
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   Our
                   Laws
                   ;
                   that
                   God's
                   Holy
                   Catholick
                   and
                   Apostolick
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   incorruptible
                   and
                   immortall
                   Mother
                   of
                   Our
                   Scepters
                   ,
                   should
                   every
                   where
                   be
                   multiplied
                   and
                   enlarged
                   by
                   that
                   [
                   Faith
                   :
                   ]
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Pious
                   people
                   continuing
                   in
                   Peace
                   and
                   that
                   Concord
                   [
                   which
                   bears
                   a
                   relation
                   ]
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Bishops
                   most
                   dear
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   most
                   Religious
                   Clergy
                   ,
                
                 Archimandrites
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   Monks
                   ,
                   might
                   offer
                   up
                   their
                   acceptable
                   prayers
                   for
                   Our
                   Empire
                   .
                   For
                   whilest
                   the
                   Great
                   God
                   and
                   our
                   Saviour
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   was
                   incarnate
                   and
                   born
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Virgin
                   and
                
                 Theotocos
                 Mary
                 ,
                 
                   approves
                   of
                   and
                   readily
                   accepts
                   our
                   Concordant
                   Glorification
                   and
                   Worship
                   ,
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   enemies
                   shall
                   be
                   consumed
                   and
                   extinguished
                   :
                   and
                   all
                   Nations
                   will
                   submit
                   their
                   necks
                   to
                   Our
                   Power
                   which
                   is
                
                 *
                 
                   according
                   to
                   God
                   :
                   [
                   in
                   fine
                   ,
                   ]
                   Peace
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   Goods
                   that
                   are
                   the
                   Product
                   thereof
                   ,
                   temperateness
                   of
                   the
                   air
                   ,
                   plenty
                   of
                   fruits
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   usefull
                   and
                   advantageous
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   conferred
                   upon
                   men
                   .
                   Whereas
                   therefore
                   the
                   irreprehensible
                   Faith
                   doth
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                
                 †
                 
                   preserve
                   Us
                   and
                   the
                
                 Roman
                 
                   Affairs
                   ,
                   Addresses
                   have
                   been
                   presented
                   to
                   us
                   by
                   the
                   most
                   Religious
                
                 Archimandrites
                 ,
                 Hermits
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   other
                   Reverend
                   persons
                   ,
                   who
                   with
                   tears
                   made
                   supplication
                   ,
                   that
                   an
                   Unity
                   might
                   be
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Members
                   might
                   be
                   joyned
                   to
                   the
                   Members
                   ,
                   which
                   that
                   Enemy
                   of
                   Good
                   hath
                   long
                   since
                   been
                   very
                   solicitous
                   to
                   disjoyn
                   :
                   assuredly
                   knowing
                   ,
                   that
                
                 c
                 
                   should
                   he
                   make
                   war
                   against
                   the
                   entire
                   Body
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   he
                   might
                   with
                   ease
                   be
                   vanquished
                   .
                   For
                   from
                   hence
                   it
                   happens
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   innumerable
                
                 *
                 
                   multitudes
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   which
                   Time
                   hath
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   in
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   years
                   ,
                
                 d
                 
                   part
                   whereof
                   have
                   departed
                   hence
                   deprived
                   of
                   the
                   Laver
                   of
                   Regeneration
                   ,
                   and
                   part
                   have
                   gone
                   the
                   inevitable
                   way
                   of
                   mankind
                   without
                   a
                   participation
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Communion
                   :
                   and
                   ,
                   that
                   innumerable
                   murders
                   have
                   been
                   audaciously
                   committed
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Air
                   it self
                   also
                   hath
                   been
                   defiled
                   by
                   an
                   abundant
                   effusion
                   of
                   bloud
                   .
                   What
                   man
                   is
                   he
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   not
                   pray
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   things
                   may
                   be
                   changed
                   into
                   a
                   better
                   State
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   Condition
                   ?
                   On
                   this
                   account
                   therefore
                   ,
                   We
                   have
                   made
                   it
                   Our
                   business
                   to
                   certifie
                   You
                   ,
                   that
                   neither
                   We
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Churches
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   ,
                   either
                   have
                   had
                   ,
                   or
                   have
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   future
                   will
                   have
                   ,
                   nor
                   do
                   We
                   know
                   any
                   persons
                   that
                   have
                   ,
                   any
                   other
                
                 Symbol
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   Creed
                   ,
                   or
                   definition
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   or
                   Faith
                   ,
                   save
                   the
                   forementioned
                   Holy
                   Creed
                   of
                   the
                   Three
                   hundred
                   and
                   eighteen
                   Holy
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Hundred
                   and
                   fifty
                   Holy
                   Fathers
                   confirmed
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   has
                   [
                   any
                   other
                   Creed
                   ,
                   ]
                   we
                   account
                   him
                   a
                   person
                   estranged
                   [
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   ]
                   For
                   by
                   this
                   Creed
                   only
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   said
                   ,
                   )
                   we
                   are
                   confident
                   our
                   Empire
                   is
                
                 *
                 
                   preserved
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   persons
                   vouchsaft
                   the
                   Salutary
                
                 †
                 
                   Illumination
                   ,
                   receiving
                   this
                   only
                   [
                   Creed
                   ]
                   are
                   Baptized
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   [
                   Creed
                   ]
                   hath
                   been
                   followed
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   Holy
                   Fathers
                   convened
                   at
                
                 Ephesus
                 ;
                 
                   who
                   likewise
                   deposed
                   the
                   impious
                
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   also
                   those
                   that
                   afterwards
                   embraced
                   his
                   Sentiments
                   .
                   Which
                
                 Nestorius
                 
                   together
                   with
                
                 Eutyches
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   regard
                   they
                   held
                   opinions
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   foresaid
                   [
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   ]
                   we
                   do
                
                 Anathematize
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   do
                   also
                   admit
                   of
                   the
                   Twelve
                
                 *
                 
                   Heads
                   which
                   were
                   dictated
                   by
                
                 Cyrillus
                 
                   of
                   holy
                   Memory
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   heretofore
                
                 Arch-Bishop
                 
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                
                 Alexandrians
                 .
                 
                   But
                   we
                   confess
                   the
                   only
                   Begotten
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   God
                   ,
                   (
                   who
                   was
                   truly
                   and
                   really
                   made
                   man
                   ,
                   our
                   Lord
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Consubstantiall
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Deity
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   substance
                   with
                   us
                   as
                   to
                   his
                   humanity
                   ,
                   who
                   descended
                   and
                   was
                   incarnate
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   of
                
                 Mary
                 
                   the
                   Virgin
                   and
                
                 Theotocos
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   to
                   be
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   two
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   affirm
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   and
                   sufferings
                   which
                   he
                   voluntarily
                   underwent
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   are
                   of
                   one
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   admit
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   divide
                   ,
                   or
                   confound
                   ,
                   or
                   introduce
                   a
                
                 †
                 Phantasie
                 .
                 
                   In
                   regard
                   the
                
                 *
                 
                   impeccable
                   and
                   true
                   Incarnation
                   from
                   the
                
                 Theotocos
                 
                   hath
                   not
                   made
                   an
                   accession
                   of
                   [
                   another
                   ]
                   Son.
                   For
                   the
                   Trinity
                   hath
                   ever
                   continued
                   the
                   Trinity
                   ,
                   although
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Trinity
                   ,
                   [
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   ]
                   God
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   incarnate
                   .
                   Assuredly
                   knowing
                   therefore
                   ,
                   that
                   neither
                   the
                   holy
                
                 Orthodox
                 
                   Churches
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Prelates
                   most
                   beloved
                   by
                   God
                   who
                   preside
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   our
                   Empire
                   ,
                   hath
                   received
                   ,
                   or
                   doth
                   admit
                   of
                   any
                   other
                   Creed
                   ,
                   or
                   definition
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   save
                   the
                   foresaid
                   holy
                   Creed
                   ;
                   without
                   making
                   doubts
                   or
                   delays
                   ,
                
                 e
                 
                   We
                   have
                   united
                   our selves
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   written
                   these
                   things
                   [
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   ]
                   not
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   innovate
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   giving
                   you
                   full
                   satisfaction
                   .
                   But
                   we
                
                 Anathematize
                 
                   every
                   person
                   ,
                   who
                   has
                   thought
                   ,
                   or
                   thinks
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   either
                   now
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   any
                   other
                   time
                   ,
                   whether
                   at
                
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   Synod
                   whatever
                   :
                   but
                   more
                   especially
                   the
                   foresaid
                   persons
                
                 Nestorius
                 and
                 Eutyches
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   embrace
                   their
                   Sentiments
                   .
                   Be
                   yee
                   joyned
                   therefore
                   to
                   [
                   Your
                   ]
                   Spirituall
                   Mother
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   together
                   with
                   Us
                   enjoy
                   that
                   same
                   divine
                   Communion
                   therein
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   forementioned
                   one
                   and
                   only
                   definition
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                   Three
                   hundred
                   and
                   eighteen
                   Holy
                   Fathers
                   .
                   For
                   your
                   most
                   Holy
                   Mother
                   the
                   Church
                   expects
                   to
                   embrace
                   You
                
                 f
                 
                   as
                   Her
                   genuine
                   Sons
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   earnestly
                   desires
                   to
                   hear
                   Your
                   sweet
                   Voice
                   .
                   Make
                   all
                   imaginable
                   haste
                   therefore
                   .
                   For
                   by
                   doing
                   hereof
                   ,
                   you
                   will
                   procure
                   to
                   your selves
                   both
                   the
                   Benevolence
                   of
                   our
                   Master
                   and
                   Saviour
                   and
                   God
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   shall
                   also
                   be
                   praised
                   by
                   our
                   Imperial
                   Majesty
                   .
                
                 After
                 the
                 reading
                 hereof
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 were
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Catholick
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XV.
                
                 That
                 Johannes
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 coming
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 perswades
                 Simplicius
                 to
                 write
                 to
                 Zeno
                 concerning
                 what
                 had
                 hapned
                 ;
                 [
                 and
                 what
                 ]
                 Zeno
                 [
                 wrote
                 back
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 BUT
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 mention
                 *
                 before
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 fled
                 from
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 a
                 arrives
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Senior
                   Rome
                
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 raised
                 disturbances
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 ejected
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Chair
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 defending
                 Leo's
                 *
                 Dogmata
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Chalcedon
                 Synod
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 another
                 was
                 substituted
                 in
                 his
                 Room
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 those
                 Dogmata
                 .
                 Hereat
                 Simplicius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Elder
                   Rome
                
                 was
                 troubled
                 ,
                 and
                 wrote
                 to
                 Zeno
                 ;
                 whereto
                 Zeno
                 returned
                 answer
                 ,
                 accusing
                 Johannes
                 of
                 Perjury
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 affirming
                 ]
                 that
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 ▪
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 Ejected
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 
                   Calendion
                   [
                   Bishop
                
                 ]
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 condemned
                 to
                 be
                 banished
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 friendship
                 he
                 was
                 suspected
                 [
                 to
                 have
                 held
                 ]
                 with
                 Illus
                 and
                 Leontius
                 ;
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Petrus
                   Fullo
                
                 entred
                 into
                 an
                 Union
                 with
                 Mongus
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 and
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 Calendion
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 wrote
                 [
                 Letters
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Zeno
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Acacius
                 Prelate
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 termed
                 
                   Petrus
                   an
                
                 a
                 Adulterer
                 ;
                 affirming
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 Anathematized
                 the
                 
                   Chalcedon
                   Synod
                
                 .
                 
                 Some
                 time
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 Calendion
                 is
                 condemned
                 to
                 be
                 banished
                 into
                 Oäsis
                 ,
                 being
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 b
                 favoured
                 c
                 
                   Illus
                   ,
                   Leontius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Pamprepius
                 ,
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 a
                 Tyranny
                 raised
                 by
                 them
                 against
                 Zeno
                 .
                 But
                 
                   Petrus
                   Fullo
                
                 ,
                 who
                 [
                 had
                 been
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 ]
                 before
                 d
                 Calendion
                 and
                 Stephanus
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 recovered
                 his
                 own
                 [
                 Chair
                 .
                 ]
                 Who
                 both
                 subscribed
                 to
                 
                   Zeno's
                   Henoticon
                
                 ,
                 e
                 and
                 also
                 sent
                 
                   Synodicall
                   Letters
                
                 to
                 Petrus
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 
                   Alexandria
                   .
                   Acacius
                
                 also
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 entred
                 into
                 a
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 f
                 same
                 [
                 Petrus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 :
                 ]
                 as
                 did
                 likewise
                 Martyrius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 who
                 sent
                 his
                 
                   Synodicall
                   Letters
                
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Petrus
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 g
                 some
                 persons
                 separated
                 themselves
                 from
                 
                 Petrus's
                 communion
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 
                   Petrus
                   Anathematized
                
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 publickly
                 .
                 Which
                 news
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 Acacius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 troubled
                 him
                 [
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 .
                 ]
                 Acacius
                 therefore
                 caused
                 some
                 persons
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 enquire
                 into
                 the
                 truth
                 hereof
                 .
                 Whom
                 Petrus
                 being
                 desirous
                 fully
                 to
                 satisfie
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 *
                 framed
                 Acts
                 ,
                 wherein
                 some
                 persons
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 their
                 knowledge
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 h
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 by
                 Petrus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 those
                 things
                 written
                 by
                 Petrus
                 to
                 Acacius
                 who
                 had
                 embraced
                 the
                 Chalcedon-Synod
                 .
              
               
                 [
                 FOR
                 ]
                 This
                 Petrus
                 ,
                 a
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 could
                 cloath
                 himself
                 in
                 any
                 dress
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 mind
                 mutable
                 and
                 crafty
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 could
                 conform
                 to
                 the
                 times
                 ;
                 persisted
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 .
                 But
                 sometimes
                 he
                 Anathematized
                 the
                 Chalcedon-Synod
                 ;
                 at
                 others
                 retracted
                 ,
                 and
                 embraced
                 that
                 Councill
                 
                   with
                   all
                   Suffrages
                
                 .
                 He
                 wrote
                 a
                 Letter
                 therefore
                 to
                 Acacius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 the
                 Contents
                 whereof
                 run
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 thus
                 :
              
               
               
                 
                   The
                   most
                   high
                   God
                   will
                   reward
                   your
                   Holiness
                   ,
                
                 b
                 
                   for
                   those
                   great
                   Labours
                   and
                   Troubles
                   ,
                   which
                   for
                   so
                   many
                   years
                   space
                   you
                   [
                   have
                   undergone
                   ,
                   ]
                   conserving
                   and
                   defending
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   uninterrupted
                   Preaching
                   you
                   have
                   confirmed
                   .
                   In
                   which
                   Faith
                   we
                   have
                   found
                   the
                   Creed
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   Three
                   hundred
                   and
                   eighteen
                   Holy
                   Fathers
                   rightly
                   and
                   orderly
                   placed
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   Creed
                   we
                   were
                   heretofore
                   Baptized
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   and
                   do
                   believe
                   :
                   which
                   Creed
                   the
                   Hundred
                   and
                   fifty
                   holy
                   Fathers
                   assembled
                   at
                
                 Constantinople
                 
                   have
                   confirmed
                   .
                   You
                   therefore
                   without
                   intermission
                   leading
                   all
                   men
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   have
                   united
                   the
                   holy
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   weightiest
                   and
                   most
                   convincing
                   instances
                   and
                   arguments
                   have
                   perswaded
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   nothing
                   contrary
                   hereto
                   hath
                   been
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   holy
                   and
                
                 Oecumenicall
                 Synod
                 
                   convened
                   at
                
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   agrees
                   with
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   confirmed
                   the
                   determinations
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Fathers
                   at
                
                 Nicaea
                 .
                 
                   For
                   ,
                   having
                   found
                   nothing
                   of
                   any
                   Innovation
                   therein
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   given
                   our
                   absolute
                   and
                   perfect
                   assent
                   thereto
                   ,
                   and
                   believed
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   understand
                   ,
                   that
                   certain
                   Monks
                   ,
                   envying
                
                 our
                 Fraternity
                 ,
                 
                   have
                   conveyed
                   some
                   Calumnies
                   to
                   your
                   holy
                   ears
                   ;
                   which
                   could
                   not
                   readily
                   induce
                   your
                   Holiness
                   to
                   be
                   incensed
                   [
                   against
                   us
                   .
                   ]
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   [
                   they
                   affirm
                   ,
                   ]
                
                 c
                 
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   removed
                   the
                   Reliques
                   of
                   our
                   Father
                   of
                   holy
                   Memory
                   the
                   blessed
                   Arch-Bishop
                
                 Timotheus
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   some
                   other
                   place
                   .
                   Which
                   Fact
                   is
                   neither
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   nor
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   Laws
                   .
                   Then
                   they
                   pass
                   to
                   another
                   [
                   crime
                   ,
                   ]
                   which
                   is
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   much
                   worse
                   than
                   the
                   former
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   how
                   could
                   we
                
                 Anathematize
                 
                   the
                   holy
                   Synod
                   held
                   at
                
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   believed
                   and
                   confirmed
                   ?
                   But
                   you
                   are
                   not
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   nor
                   is
                   it
                   concealed
                   from
                   Your
                   piety
                   ,
                   how
                   great
                   the
                   Heat
                   and
                   Levity
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   amongst
                   us
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   [
                   that
                   ]
                   of
                   the
                
                 Monks
                 
                   who
                   are
                   desirous
                   of
                   change
                   and
                   Innovation
                   .
                   Who
                   having
                   entred
                   into
                   a
                   Consult
                   together
                   with
                   some
                   malevolent
                   persons
                   that
                   have
                   severed
                   themselves
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   attempt
                   to
                   draw
                   the
                   people
                   after
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   assistance
                   of
                   Your
                   prayers
                   ,
                
                 d
                 
                   we
                   have
                   found
                   a
                   way
                   how
                   to
                   cure
                   [
                   this
                   mischief
                   ,
                   ]
                   without
                   doing
                   any
                   prejudice
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   Synod
                   of
                
                 Chalcedon
                 ;
                 
                   for
                   we
                   have
                   been
                   certainly
                   informed
                   ,
                   that
                   nothing
                   new
                   hath
                   been
                   done
                   there
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   perswasion
                   and
                
                 *
                 
                   satisfaction
                   of
                   the
                   more
                   simple
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   taken
                   care
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   should
                   be
                   said
                   by
                
                 e
                 
                   those
                   who
                   hold
                   Assemblies
                   together
                   with
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   to
                
                 f
                 
                   this
                   business
                   ,
                   after
                   I
                   had
                   been
                   wholly
                   intent
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   I
                   soon
                   put
                   a
                   stop
                   .
                   Further
                   ,
                   I
                   do
                   signifie
                   to
                   your
                   Sanctity
                   ,
                   that
                   even
                   at
                   this
                   very
                   instant
                   the
                
                 Monks
                 
                   cease
                   not
                   ,
                   who
                   sow
                
                 *
                 
                   Tares
                   ,
                   intermixing
                   some
                   persons
                   amongst
                   themselves
                   ,
                   who
                   never
                   dwelt
                   in
                
                 g
                 
                   Monasteries
                   ,
                   [
                   as
                   ]
                   instruments
                   [
                   of
                   Sedition
                   ;
                   ]
                   and
                   run
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   scattering
                   various
                   Rumours
                   against
                   Us
                   ,
                   and
                
                 †
                 
                   against
                   the
                   Peace
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   permitting
                   us
                   to
                   perform
                   nothing
                   Canonically
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   befitting
                   God's
                   Holy
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   :
                   making
                   it
                   their
                   business
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   people
                   committed
                   to
                   our
                   care
                   should
                   rule
                   over
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   obey
                   us
                   ;
                   [
                   in
                   fine
                   ,
                   ]
                
                 *
                 
                   they
                   attempt
                   the
                   doing
                   of
                   whatever
                   [
                   actions
                   ]
                   are
                   unseemly
                   [
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   ]
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   we
                   are
                   confident
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Your
                 Sanctity
                 
                   will
                   give
                   the
                
                 Most
                 divine
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   take
                   care
                   ,
                   that
                   [
                   such
                   an
                   ]
                   Order
                   shall
                   be
                   issued
                   forth
                   to
                   them
                   from
                
                 His
                 Serenity
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   necessary
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                   the
                   Ecclesiastick
                   Peace
                   ,
                   and
                   befitting
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Emperour
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   all
                   persons
                   may
                   acquiesce
                   in
                   what
                   [
                   shall
                   be
                   established
                   .
                   ]
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVIII
                
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 Johannes
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 perswades
                 Felix
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 to
                 send
                 a
                 Deposition
                 to
                 Acacius
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
               
                 [
                 IN
                 the
                 interim
                 ]
                 Johannes
                 having
                 fled
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 [
                 desisted
                 not
                 from
                 ]
                 troubling
                 Felix
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 succeeded
                 Simplicius
                 in
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 about
                 those
                 things
                 done
                 by
                 Petrus
                 ;
                 and
                 [
                 at
                 length
                 ]
                 prevails
                 [
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 ]
                 as
                 Zacharias
                 affirms
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Deposition
                 was
                 sent
                 from
                 Felix
                 himself
                 to
                 Acacius
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 holding
                 a
                 Communion
                 with
                 Petrus
                 .
                 Which
                 Deposition
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 thing
                 done
                 a
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Prescript
                 of
                 the
                 Canons
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 Zacharias
                 has
                 related
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 lead
                 a
                 Monastick
                 life
                 in
                 that
                 termed
                 
                   the
                   Monastery
                   of
                   the
                
                 *
                 Acoemeti
                 ,
                 delivered
                 it
                 ;
                 )
                 Acacius
                 would
                 not
                 admit
                 of
                 ,
                 nor
                 acknowledge
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 have
                 indeed
                 [
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ]
                 been
                 written
                 by
                 Zacharias
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 no
                 exact
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 matters
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 transacted
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 given
                 us
                 a
                 very
                 lame
                 ,
                 maimed
                 ,
                 and
                 imperfect
                 account
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 those
                 things
                 only
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 from
                 report
                 and
                 Hear-say
                 .
                 I
                 my self
                 therefore
                 will
                 give
                 an
                 accurate
                 Narrative
                 of
                 that
                 whole
                 Transaction
                 .
                 b
                 Libells
                 having
                 been
                 presented
                 to
                 Felix
                 by
                 Johannes
                 against
                 Acacius
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 illegally
                 held
                 Communion
                 with
                 Petrus
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Canons
                 ;
                 the
                 Bishops
                 Vitalis
                 and
                 Misenus
                 are
                 sent
                 c
                 from
                 Felix
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 Zeno
                 ,
                 [
                 with
                 these
                 requests
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 might
                 be
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 Petrus
                 might
                 be
                 expelled
                 [
                 from
                 his
                 See
                 ]
                 as
                 being
                 an
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Acacius
                 should
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 Felix
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 those
                 matters
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Johannes
                 (
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 frequent
                 mention
                 )
                 might
                 accuse
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Cyrillus
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 the
                 Acoemeti
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 sent
                 some
                 persons
                 to
                 Felix
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 inciting
                 him
                 to
                 revenge
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 committed
                 against
                 the
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 a
                 BUT
                 before
                 their
                 arrivall
                 at
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 ,
                 Cyrillus
                 Governour
                 of
                 those
                 [
                 Monks
                 ]
                 termed
                 the
                 b
                 Acoemeti
                 ,
                 sends
                 [
                 some
                 persons
                 ]
                 to
                 Felix
                 ,
                 complaining
                 of
                 his
                 slackness
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 so
                 great
                 offences
                 were
                 committed
                 against
                 the
                 true
                 Faith.
                 Felix
                 therefore
                 writes
                 to
                 Misenus
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 accompanied
                 him
                 ,
                 [
                 ordering
                 them
                 ]
                 to
                 do
                 nothing
                 before
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 conference
                 with
                 Cyrillus
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 be
                 informed
                 from
                 him
                 what
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XX.
                
                 Concerning
                 what
                 Felix
                 wrote
                 to
                 Zeno
                 ,
                 and
                 Zeno
                 to
                 Felix
                 .
              
               
                 THere
                 were
                 dispatcht
                 to
                 them
                 other
                 a
                 Commonitories
                 also
                 from
                 Felix
                 ;
                 who
                 likewise
                 wrote
                 Letters
                 to
                 Zeno
                 ,
                 both
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Chalcedon
                   Synod
                
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 about
                 the
                 Persecution
                 in
                 Africa
                 [
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 raised
                 ]
                 by
                 Onorichus
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 Acacius
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 Zeno
                 returned
                 an
                 answer
                 to
                 Felix
                 ,
                 [
                 wherein
                 he
                 told
                 him
                 ]
                 that
                 Johannes
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 trouble
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 because
                 *
                 he
                 had
                 sworn
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 sue
                 for
                 Admission
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 afterwards
                 he
                 had
                 disregarded
                 his
                 oath
                 ,
                 and
                 committed
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 sacriledge
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 Petrus
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 ordained
                 rashly
                 and
                 without
                 an
                 exquisite
                 tryall
                 and
                 examination
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hand
                 had
                 subscribed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 embraced
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Three
                 hundred
                 and
                 eighteen
                 Holy
                 Fathers
                 heretofore
                 convened
                 at
                 Nicaea
                 ;
                 which
                 Faith
                 the
                 Holy
                 Synod
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 also
                 had
                 [
                 approved
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 ]
                 followed
                 .
                 The
                 express
                 words
                 [
                 of
                 
                 Zeno's
                 Letter
                 ]
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 
                   You
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   most
                   undoubtedly
                   assured
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                
                 Our
                 Piety
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   forementioned
                   most
                   Holy
                
                 Petrus
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   Churches
                   ,
                   do
                   Embrace
                   and
                   Revere
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   Synod
                   of
                   the
                
                 b
                 Chalcedonians
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   hath
                   fully
                   agreed
                   with
                   the
                   Faith
                   in
                   the
                   Synod
                   of
                   the
                
                 Nicaeans
                 .
                 c
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 extant
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Acts
                 the
                 Letters
                 ,
                 both
                 from
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Cyrillus
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 other
                 Archimandrites
                 of
                 the
                 Impeperiall
                 City
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 [
                 those
                 ]
                 from
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Clergy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Egyptick
                   Dioecesis
                
                 ,
                 [
                 written
                 ]
                 to
                 Felix
                 ,
                 against
                 Petrus
                 as
                 being
                 an
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 those
                 who
                 communicated
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 [
                 Monks
                 ]
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 the
                 Acoemeti
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 Felix
                 ,
                 d
                 they
                 accused
                 Misenus
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 accompanied
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 till
                 their
                 arrivall
                 at
                 Byzantium
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 ]
                 Petrus
                 had
                 in
                 secret
                 been
                 recited
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Sacred
                   Diptycks
                
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 till
                 now
                 it
                 was
                 recited
                 publickly
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 Misenus
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 accompanied
                 him
                 had
                 held
                 communion
                 [
                 with
                 Petrus
                 .
                 ]
                 The
                 Letter
                 likewise
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 affirmed
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 [
                 with
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 related
                 ]
                 concerning
                 Petrus
                 ;
                 and
                 further
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 Johannes
                 being
                 a
                 person
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 legally
                 Ordained
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 Petrus
                 was
                 Ordained
                 only
                 by
                 e
                 two
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 maintained
                 the
                 same
                 ill
                 opinion
                 with
                 himself
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 immediately
                 after
                 
                 Johannes's
                 flight
                 ,
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 punishments
                 had
                 been
                 inflicted
                 on
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 Acacius
                 had
                 had
                 information
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 by
                 some
                 persons
                 who
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 journey
                 to
                 him
                 [
                 from
                 Alexandria
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 City
                 ;
                 and
                 [
                 lastly
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 Acacius
                 was
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 
                 Petrus's
                 favourer
                 and
                 Assistant
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXI
                
                 .
                 That
                 Symeones
                 a
                 Monk
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 the
                 Aoemeti
                 went
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 accused
                 those
                 Bishops
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 Romans
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 as
                 having
                 held
                 Communion
                 with
                 Hereticks
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Legates
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 held
                 Communion
                 with
                 Petrus
                 ,
                 were
                 deposed
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
              
               
                 THese
                 [
                 accusations
                 ]
                 were
                 much
                 increased
                 by
                 Symeones
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Monks
                 termed
                 the
                 Acoemeti
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 sent
                 [
                 to
                 Rome
                 ]
                 from
                 Cyrillus
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 person
                 accused
                 Misenus
                 and
                 Vitalis
                 for
                 having
                 communicated
                 with
                 Hereticks
                 ;
                 [
                 he
                 averred
                 ]
                 that
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Petrus
                 was
                 publickly
                 recited
                 in
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Diptycks
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 simpler
                 sort
                 were
                 imposed
                 upon
                 by
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 who
                 affirmed
                 that
                 Petrus
                 was
                 received
                 [
                 to
                 communion
                 ]
                 even
                 by
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   .
                   Symeones
                
                 added
                 likewise
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 severall
                 question
                 's
                 [
                 were
                 proposed
                 ,
                 ]
                 Misenus
                 and
                 his
                 companions
                 would
                 not
                 allow
                 of
                 a
                 conference
                 with
                 any
                 person
                 that
                 was
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 a
                 delivery
                 of
                 Letters
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 take
                 an
                 exact
                 scrutiny
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 audaciously
                 attempted
                 against
                 the
                 true
                 Faith.
                 Silvanus
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 (
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 conversed
                 with
                 Misenus
                 and
                 Vitalis
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 )
                 was
                 likewise
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 who
                 confirmed
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 said
                 by
                 the
                 Monks
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 
                 Acacius's
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 Simplicius
                 was
                 read
                 ,
                 [
                 wherein
                 Acacius
                 ]
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 Petrus
                 had
                 been
                 long
                 since
                 Deposed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 
                   a
                   Son
                   of
                   Night
                
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 these
                 accounts
                 Misenus
                 and
                 Vitalis
                 were
                 removed
                 from
                 the
                 Sacerdotall
                 Function
                 ,
                 and
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 undefiled
                 Communion
                 ;
                 the
                 whole
                 Synod
                 having
                 given
                 their
                 Vote
                 in
                 these
                 express
                 words
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   Romans
                   doth
                   not
                   receive
                   [
                   to
                   Communion
                   ]
                   the
                   Heretick
                
                 Petrus
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   hath
                   long
                   since
                   been
                   both
                   condemned
                   by
                   the
                   Vote
                   of
                   the
                   Sacred
                   Chair
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   Excommunicated
                   and
                
                 Anathematized
                 .
                 
                   Against
                   whom
                   (
                   though
                   nothing
                   else
                   were
                   objected
                   ,
                   yet
                   )
                   even
                   this
                   would
                   be
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   that
                   having
                   been
                   ordained
                   by
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   preside
                   over
                   the
                
                 Orthodox
                 .
                 This
                 also
                 was
                 contained
                 [
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Sentence
                 :
                 ]
                 b
                 
                   But
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Acacius
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 
                   deserves
                   a
                   severe
                   reproof
                   ,
                   the
                   thing
                   it self
                   has
                   demonstrated
                   ;
                   because
                   in
                   his
                   Letter
                   to
                
                 Simplicius
                 
                   he
                   has
                   termed
                
                 Petrus
                 
                   an
                   Heretick
                   ,
                   but
                   at
                   this
                   present
                   hath
                   not
                
                 
                 
                   detected
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Emperour
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   ought
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   loved
                
                 Zeno
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   have
                   done
                   this
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   loves
                   the
                   Emperour
                   with
                   a
                   greater
                   ardency
                   of
                   affection
                   ,
                
                 c
                 
                   than
                   he
                   has
                   for
                   the
                   Faith.
                
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 reduce
                 our
                 Relation
                 to
                 the
                 d
                 following
                 Series
                 of
                 affairs
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 extant
                 an
                 Epistle
                 of
                 
                 Acacius's
                 ,
                 [
                 written
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 and
                 Monks
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Laity
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 has
                 attempted
                 to
                 repair
                 and
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 Schism
                 which
                 had
                 hapned
                 .
                 Concerning
                 which
                 affair
                 he
                 wrote
                 also
                 to
                 Petrus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 disturbances
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 severall
                 [
                 other
                 ]
                 places
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 Schism
                 therefore
                 increasing
                 at
                 
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   Petrus
                
                 (
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 again
                 Anathematized
                 Leo's
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Chalcedon
                   Synod
                
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 embrace
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 Dioscorus
                 and
                 Timotheus
                 ;
                 )
                 perswaded
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Archimandrites
                 to
                 communicate
                 with
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 induce
                 others
                 [
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 ]
                 he
                 drove
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 Monasteries
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 reasons
                 b
                 Nephalius
                 made
                 a
                 journey
                 to
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 Zeno
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 these
                 matters
                 .
                 Whereat
                 Zeno
                 was
                 sorely
                 troubled
                 ,
                 and
                 sends
                 Cosmas
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Protectors
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 ;
                 ]
                 who
                 gave
                 forth
                 many
                 and
                 great
                 Menaces
                 against
                 Petrus
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 [
                 procuring
                 an
                 ]
                 Unity
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 roughness
                 he
                 had
                 raised
                 a
                 great
                 dissention
                 .
                 But
                 Cosmas
                 ,
                 when
                 nothing
                 succeeded
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 wish
                 and
                 design
                 ,
                 returned
                 to
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 ,
                 having
                 only
                 restored
                 the
                 Ejected
                 Monks
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Monasteries
                 .
                 Again
                 therefore
                 the
                 Emperour
                 sends
                 Arsenius
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 preferred
                 to
                 be
                 Prefect
                 of
                 Egypt
                 and
                 
                   Dux
                   of
                   the
                   Companies
                   of
                   the
                   Militia
                   .
                
                 He
                 being
                 arrived
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 in
                 company
                 with
                 Nephalius
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 speech
                 concerning
                 Unity
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 perswade
                 [
                 them
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 ]
                 he
                 sent
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 many
                 disputes
                 were
                 held
                 before
                 Zeno
                 concerning
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 :
                 but
                 nothing
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 effect
                 ,
                 because
                 Zeno
                 did
                 not
                 *
                 wholly
                 assent
                 to
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Fravita
                 and
                 Euphemius
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 and
                 concerning
                 Athanasius
                 and
                 Johannes
                 [
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 :
                 also
                 concerning
                 Palladius
                 and
                 Flavianus
                 [
                 Prelates
                 ]
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ;
                 and
                 concerning
                 some
                 other
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 BUT
                 Acacius
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 having
                 a
                 in
                 this
                 interim
                 gone
                 the
                 common
                 way
                 [
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 ]
                 Fravita
                 succeeded
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 .
                 
                 And
                 when
                 this
                 Pravita
                 b
                 had
                 sent
                 
                   Synodick
                   Letters
                
                 to
                 Petrus
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   Petrus
                
                 on
                 his
                 part
                 returned
                 him
                 answer
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 Letters
                 wherein
                 he
                 affirmed
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 [
                 with
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 mentioned
                 ]
                 concering
                 
                   the
                   Acts
                
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 after
                 
                 Fravita's
                 departure
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 sate
                 Bishop
                 four
                 months
                 only
                 ;
                 )
                 Euphemius
                 was
                 ordained
                 Bishop
                 in
                 his
                 room
                 .
                 He
                 receives
                 the
                 
                   Synodick
                   Letters
                
                 ,
                 which
                 Petrus
                 had
                 written
                 to
                 Fravita
                 :
                 and
                 having
                 found
                 therein
                 an
                 Anathema
                 against
                 
                   the
                   Acts
                
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 was
                 mightily
                 disturbed
                 ,
                 and
                 severed
                 himself
                 from
                 
                 Petrus's
                 Communion
                 .
                 Both
                 these
                 [
                 Prelates
                 ]
                 Letters
                 are
                 extant
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 that
                 from
                 Fravita
                 to
                 Petrus
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 from
                 Petrus
                 to
                 Fravita
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 prolixity
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 omitted
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 Euphemius
                 and
                 Petrus
                 were
                 about
                 to
                 contend
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 convene
                 Synods
                 one
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 Petrus
                 is
                 prevented
                 by
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 Athanasius
                 succeeds
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Chair
                 .
                 He
                 attempted
                 to
                 unite
                 the
                 dissenting
                 persons
                 ;
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 effect
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 disagreeing
                 parties
                 being
                 divided
                 into
                 c
                 various
                 opinions
                 .
                 This
                 Athanasius
                 having
                 after
                 this
                 sent
                 
                   Synodick
                   Letters
                
                 to
                 Palladius
                 Successour
                 to
                 d
                 Petrus
                 in
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 did
                 the
                 same
                 [
                 that
                 Petrus
                 had
                 done
                 ]
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 same
                 was
                 likewise
                 performed
                 by
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 Athanasius
                 succeeded
                 in
                 the
                 Alexandrian
                 Chair
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Palladius
                 Prelate
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 when
                 Flavianus
                 had
                 succeeded
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Chair
                 ,
                 Solomon
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 of
                 Antioch
                 is
                 sent
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 who
                 carried
                 *
                 his
                 
                   Synodick
                   Letters
                
                 ,
                 and
                 requested
                 
                 Johannes's
                 Letters
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 Flavianus
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 this
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 another
                 Johannes
                 succeeds
                 in
                 the
                 Chair
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 proceeded
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 [
                 I
                 have
                 mentioned
                 ]
                 †
                 till
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 [
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 
                 Anastasius's
                 Reign
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 ejected
                 Euphemius
                 [
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 .
                 ]
                 Which
                 [
                 transactions
                 ]
                 I
                 was
                 necessitated
                 to
                 joyn
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 continued
                 Series
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 perspicuitie's
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 with
                 more
                 celerity
                 be
                 understood
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 slaughter
                 of
                 Armatus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 kinsman
                 to
                 the
                 Empress
                 Verina
                 .
              
               
                 BUT
                 Zeno
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 perswasion
                 of
                 Illus
                 ,
                 slew
                 Armatus
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Empress
                 
                 Verina's
                 kinsman
                 ,
                 whom
                 ,
                 when
                 sent
                 [
                 against
                 him
                 ]
                 by
                 
                   Basiliscus
                   ,
                   Zeno
                
                 had
                 a
                 ensnared
                 with
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 being
                 an
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 had
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 Friend
                 and
                 an
                 Auxiliary
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 creates
                 his
                 Son
                 
                   Basiliscus
                   ,
                   Caesar
                
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 City
                 Nicaea
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 Byzantium
                 ,
                 he
                 slays
                 Armatus
                 by
                 Treachery
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 makes
                 his
                 Son
                 Basiliscus
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 being
                 a
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 .
                 Who
                 was
                 afterwards
                 promoted
                 to
                 the
                 Episcopall
                 dignity
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Rebellion
                 of
                 *
                 Theodoricus
                 the
                 Scythian
                 ;
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 same
                 person's
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 THendoricus
                 ;
                 by
                 Nation
                 a
                 Scythian
                 ;
                 made
                 an
                 insurrection
                 also
                 against
                 Zeno
                 :
                 and
                 having
                 gathered
                 together
                 his
                 own
                 Forces
                 in
                 the
                 [
                 Country
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Thracians
                 ,
                 undertakes
                 an
                 Expedition
                 against
                 †
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 ruined
                 all
                 the
                 Countries
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Pontus
                 ,
                 he
                 wanted
                 but
                 little
                 of
                 taking
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 it self
                 ;
                 [
                 and
                 had
                 seized
                 it
                 ,
                 ]
                 had
                 not
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Grea
                 est
                 Confidents
                 ,
                 induced
                 thereto
                 [
                 by
                 gifts
                 ,
                 ]
                 entred
                 into
                 a
                 Consult
                 ‖
                 about
                 taking
                 him
                 off
                 .
                 Being
                 informed
                 therefore
                 of
                 this
                 ill
                 design
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 friends
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 marched
                 back
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 this
                 is
                 numbred
                 amongst
                 those
                 departed
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 declare
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 hapned
                 thus
                 .
                 a
                 A
                 Javelin
                 fitted
                 with
                 a
                 loop
                 of
                 leather
                 to
                 cast
                 it
                 with
                 ,
                 was
                 hung
                 up
                 before
                 his
                 Tent
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 mode
                 of
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 exercise
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 he
                 ordered
                 his
                 horse
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 being
                 not
                 customary
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 b
                 Strator
                 ,
                 he
                 mounted
                 his
                 horse
                 without
                 any
                 help
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 horse
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 beast
                 unmanaged
                 and
                 fiery
                 ,
                 before
                 Theodoricus
                 had
                 bestridden
                 him
                 and
                 setled
                 himself
                 ,
                 rises
                 with
                 his
                 fore-feet
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 go
                 forwards
                 upright
                 on
                 his
                 hinder
                 feet
                 only
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Theodoricus
                 striving
                 with
                 his
                 horse
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 daring
                 to
                 c
                 curb
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 Bridle
                 ,
                 least
                 he
                 should
                 fall
                 backwards
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 being
                 firmly
                 seated
                 in
                 his
                 Saddle
                 ,
                 was
                 tossed
                 this
                 way
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 thrown
                 upon
                 the
                 point
                 [
                 of
                 his
                 Javelin
                 .
                 ]
                 Which
                 ran
                 obliquely
                 into
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 wounded
                 his
                 side
                 .
                 Being
                 conveyed
                 from
                 thence
                 therefore
                 to
                 his
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 continued
                 alive
                 some
                 few
                 days
                 ,
                 he
                 died
                 of
                 that
                 wound
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Marcianus's
                 Insurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 hapned
                 in
                 Relation
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 AFter
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 Marcianus
                 (
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Anthemius
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 a
                 kinsman
                 by
                 mariage
                 to
                 
                   Leo
                   Zeno's
                
                 predecessour
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 married
                 
                   Leontia
                   Leo's
                
                 younger
                 daughter
                 ;
                 )
                 having
                 disagreed
                 with
                 Zeno
                 ,
                 made
                 an
                 attempt
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 for
                 a
                 Tyrant
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 sharp
                 engagement
                 hapning
                 about
                 the
                 Pallace
                 ,
                 wherein
                 many
                 fell
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 ;
                 Marcianus
                 routs
                 his
                 opposers
                 .
                 And
                 [
                 by
                 that
                 attack
                 ]
                 had
                 possest
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 Pallace
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 not
                 let
                 that
                 opportunity
                 slip
                 ,
                 by
                 deferring
                 that
                 action
                 till
                 the
                 morrow
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 Opportunity
                 is
                 a
                 swift-wing'd
                 Bird
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 whilst
                 she
                 flies
                 at
                 your
                 feet
                 ,
                 may
                 peradventure
                 be
                 taken
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 she
                 has
                 avoided
                 your
                 hands
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 she
                 mounts
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 derides
                 those
                 who
                 pursue
                 her
                 ,
                 not
                 suffering
                 her self
                 to
                 be
                 catcht
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 future
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 therefore
                 *
                 Statuaries
                 and
                 Painters
                 make
                 her
                 hair
                 long
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 shave
                 the
                 hinder
                 part
                 of
                 her
                 head
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 skin
                 :
                 with
                 great
                 prudence
                 intimating
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 Opportunity
                 is
                 behind
                 ,
                 she
                 may
                 be
                 perhaps
                 laid
                 hold
                 on
                 by
                 her
                 long
                 hair
                 :
                 but
                 being
                 got
                 before
                 ,
                 she
                 makes
                 a
                 perfect
                 escape
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 any
                 thing
                 whereby
                 she
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 hold
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 Pursuer
                 .
                 Which
                 very
                 thing
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 befell
                 Marcianus
                 ,
                 who
                 lost
                 that
                 opportunity
                 which
                 was
                 seasonably
                 offered
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 future
                 able
                 to
                 recover
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 morrow
                 he
                 was
                 betrayed
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 party
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 been
                 wholly
                 deserted
                 ,
                 fled
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Apostles
                
                 .
                 Whence
                 he
                 was
                 drawn
                 out
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 banisht
                 to
                 Caesarea
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Cappadocians
                 .
                 Where
                 keeping
                 company
                 with
                 some
                 Monks
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 afterwards
                 found
                 out
                 to
                 design
                 a
                 private
                 escape
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 he
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 sent
                 to
                 Tarsus
                 of
                 Cilicia
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 had
                 his
                 hair
                 shorn
                 ,
                 is
                 ordained
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 .
                 These
                 Transactions
                 are
                 with
                 great
                 elegancy
                 written
                 by
                 Eustathius
                 the
                 Syrian
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Tyranny
                 of
                 Illus
                 and
                 Leontius
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 same
                 Eustathius
                 relates
                 ,
                 that
                 Zeno
                 framed
                 innumerable
                 designes
                 and
                 intreagues
                 ,
                 even
                 against
                 Verina
                 his
                 own
                 mother
                 in
                 Law
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 banisht
                 her
                 into
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 the
                 Cilicians
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 
                 Illus's
                 Tyranny
                 broke
                 out
                 ,
                 Verina
                 removed
                 to
                 that
                 termed
                 
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Papirius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 ended
                 her
                 life
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Eustathius
                 hath
                 written
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 Illus
                 with
                 much
                 Eloquence
                 ;
                 how
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 treacherously
                 laid
                 wait
                 for
                 by
                 Zeno
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 escape
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 Zeno
                 delivered
                 up
                 that
                 person
                 [
                 to
                 Illus
                 ]
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 ordered
                 to
                 murder
                 Illus
                 ;
                 [
                 paying
                 him
                 with
                 ]
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 which
                 reward
                 Zeno
                 gave
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 unsuccessfullness
                 in
                 that
                 attempt
                 .
                 Illus
                 also
                 was
                 declared
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Oriental
                   Milice
                
                 by
                 Zeno
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 to
                 conceal
                 [
                 those
                 treacherous
                 designes
                 he
                 had
                 framed
                 against
                 Illus
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 Illus
                 ,
                 having
                 taken
                 into
                 an
                 association
                 with
                 himself
                 Leontius
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Marsus
                 a
                 person
                 eminent
                 and
                 skilfull
                 ,
                 and
                 Pamprepius
                 ;
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 .
                 Then
                 [
                 the
                 said
                 Eustathius
                 relates
                 ]
                 
                 Leontius's
                 being
                 proclaimed
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 at
                 Tarsus
                 of
                 Cilicia
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 ,
                 what
                 these
                 persons
                 got
                 by
                 their
                 Tyranny
                 ;
                 Theodoricus
                 (
                 a
                 person
                 by
                 original
                 extract
                 a
                 Goth
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 eminency
                 amongst
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 )
                 being
                 sent
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 Army
                 consisting
                 partly
                 of
                 Romans
                 and
                 partly
                 of
                 Barbarians
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Eustathius
                 does
                 very
                 ingeniously
                 describe
                 the
                 slaughter
                 of
                 these
                 persons
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 a
                 cruell
                 manner
                 was
                 effected
                 by
                 
                 Zeno's
                 order
                 ,
                 [
                 he
                 repaying
                 them
                 with
                 this
                 reward
                 ]
                 for
                 their
                 Benevolence
                 [
                 they
                 had
                 shown
                 ]
                 to
                 himself
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 Theodoricus
                 ,
                 a
                 made
                 sensible
                 of
                 
                 Zeno's
                 treacherous
                 designes
                 [
                 against
                 himself
                 ,
                 ]
                 departed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Seniour
                   Rome
                
                 :
                 (
                 But
                 others
                 affirm
                 ,
                 b
                 that
                 [
                 Theodoricus
                 made
                 this
                 journey
                 into
                 Italy
                 ]
                 by
                 
                 Zeno's
                 perswasion
                 :
                 )
                 and
                 having
                 vanquished
                 Odoacer
                 in
                 an
                 Engagement
                 ,
                 made
                 himself
                 Master
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 assumed
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 name
                 [
                 only
                 ]
                 of
                 King.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Mammianus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 *
                 Structures
                 [
                 built
                 by
                 ]
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 JOhannes
                 the
                 Rhetorician
                 relates
                 ,
                 that
                 during
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Zeno
                 ,
                 one
                 Mammianus
                 ,
                 from
                 being
                 a
                 
                   Sedentary
                   Mechanick
                
                 ,
                 became
                 an
                 eminent
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 arrived
                 at
                 the
                 Senatorian
                 Order
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Mammianus
                 built
                 that
                 Edifice
                 termed
                 The
                 a
                 Antiphorum
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Suburb
                   Daphne
                
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 place
                 had
                 before
                 had
                 Vines
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 fit
                 for
                 Tillage
                 ;
                 )
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 
                   publick
                   Bath
                
                 ;
                 wherein
                 is
                 erected
                 a
                 Brazen
                 Statue
                 ,
                 [
                 with
                 this
                 Inscription
                 ,
                 ]
                 MAMMIANUS
                 A
                 LOVER
                 OF
                 THE
                 CITY
                 .
                 [
                 The
                 same
                 Johannes
                 adds
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 he
                 raised
                 two
                 Royall
                 Porticus's
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 for
                 building
                 very
                 magnificent
                 ,
                 and
                 beautified
                 with
                 the
                 splendour
                 and
                 brightness
                 of
                 Stones
                 .
                 And
                 ▪
                 that
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 
                   Royall
                   Porticus's
                   ,
                   The
                   Tetrapylum
                
                 a
                 middle
                 Edifice
                 was
                 erected
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 most
                 exquisitely
                 adorned
                 with
                 Columns
                 and
                 *
                 Brass
                 .
                 I
                 my self
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 Royall
                 Porticus's
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 name
                 ,
                 do
                 still
                 retain
                 the
                 Remains
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 Beauty
                 ;
                 their
                 flour
                 being
                 paved
                 with
                 Proconnesian
                 Marble
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 the
                 [
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 ]
                 Building
                 has
                 nothing
                 of
                 excellency
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 those
                 Calamities
                 which
                 have
                 befaln
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 of
                 late
                 been
                 repair'd
                 ,
                 b
                 nothing
                 being
                 added
                 that
                 might
                 beautifie
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   The
                   Tetrapylum
                
                 erected
                 by
                 Mammianus
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 found
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 very
                 *
                 Foundation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Zeno's
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Proclaiming
                 Anastasius
                 Emperour
                 .
              
               
                 FUrther
                 ,
                 Zeno
                 dying
                 Childless
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 disease
                 [
                 termed
                 ]
                 
                   an
                   Epilepsie
                
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 seventeenth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 ;
                 his
                 brother
                 Longinus
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 arrived
                 at
                 great
                 power
                 ,
                 entertained
                 an
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 invest
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 proved
                 unsuccesfull
                 in
                 his
                 desires
                 .
                 For
                 Ariadne
                 encircled
                 Anastasius
                 with
                 the
                 [
                 Imperial
                 ]
                 Crown
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 yet
                 arrived
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Senatorian
                   Order
                
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 inrolled
                 in
                 that
                 termed
                 *
                 
                   The
                   Schole
                   of
                   the
                   Silentiarii
                
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Eustathius
                 relates
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 
                 Diocletian's
                 Empire
                 to
                 
                 Zeno's
                 death
                 and
                 the
                 Proclaiming
                 of
                 Anastasius
                 ,
                 there
                 passed
                 Two
                 hundred
                 and
                 seven
                 years
                 :
                 from
                 the
                 †
                 Empire
                 of
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 Five
                 hundred
                 thirty
                 two
                 years
                 and
                 seven
                 months
                 :
                 from
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 Eight
                 hundred
                 thirty
                 two
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 seven
                 months
                 :
                 from
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 and
                 Romulus
                 ,
                 One
                 thousand
                 fifty
                 two
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 moreover
                 seven
                 months
                 :
                 from
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Troy
                 ,
                 One
                 thousand
                 six
                 hundred
                 eighty
                 and
                 six
                 years
                 ,
                 with
                 seven
                 months
                 .
                 This
                 
                 Anastasius
                 had
                 his
                 originall
                 extract
                 at
                 the
                 City
                 Epidamnus
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 termed
                 Dyrrachium
                 :
                 and
                 [
                 succeeded
                 ]
                 Zeno
                 in
                 his
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 married
                 *
                 his
                 Wife
                 Ariadne
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 he
                 sends
                 away
                 
                   Longinus
                   (
                   Zeno's
                
                 brother
                 ,
                 who
                 bore
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Magister
                   ,
                   which
                   Officer
                
                 the
                 Ancients
                 termed
                 
                   The
                   Prefect
                   of
                   the
                   Offices
                   in
                   the
                   Pallace
                
                 ;
                 )
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 Country
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 [
                 he
                 gave
                 ]
                 many
                 other
                 Isaurians
                 [
                 a
                 like
                 liberty
                 of
                 returning
                 into
                 their
                 own
                 Country
                 ,
                 ]
                 who
                 requested
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Anastasius
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 innovate
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 the
                 Churches
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 were
                 filled
                 with
                 infinite
                 disturbances
                 :
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 were
                 ejected
                 .
              
               
                 [
                 FUrther
                 ,
                 ]
                 This
                 Anastasius
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 person
                 very
                 a
                 studious
                 to
                 promote
                 Peace
                 ,
                 would
                 permit
                 no
                 innovation
                 whatever
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Constitution
                 :
                 and
                 took
                 all
                 imaginable
                 Courses
                 ,
                 both
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 Holy
                 Churches
                 might
                 continue
                 undisturbed
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 every
                 person
                 subject
                 to
                 his
                 Government
                 might
                 enjoy
                 a
                 profound
                 Peace
                 ;
                 all
                 Animosity
                 and
                 Contention
                 being
                 far
                 removed
                 both
                 from
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Civill
                 State
                 of
                 affairs
                 .
                 The
                 Synod
                 therefore
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 was
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 ,
                 neither
                 publickly
                 asserted
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 Holy
                 Churches
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 wholly
                 rejected
                 :
                 but
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Prelates
                 acted
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Sentiment
                 they
                 had
                 embraced
                 .
                 b
                 And
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 couragiously
                 defended
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 expounded
                 in
                 that
                 Synod
                 ,
                 nor
                 would
                 they
                 recede
                 even
                 from
                 one
                 syllable
                 of
                 it's
                 determinations
                 ,
                 or
                 admit
                 of
                 the
                 alteration
                 of
                 one
                 Letter
                 :
                 but
                 with
                 much
                 confidence
                 *
                 separated
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 endure
                 to
                 communicate
                 with
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 admitted
                 not
                 of
                 that
                 Synod's
                 Decrees
                 .
                 But
                 others
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 embraced
                 not
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 and
                 the
                 determinations
                 made
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 *
                 Anathematized
                 it
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 
                   Leo's
                   Epistle
                
                 .
                 Othersome
                 stifly
                 adhered
                 to
                 
                   Zeno's
                   Henoticon
                
                 ;
                 [
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 ]
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 disagreement
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 concerning
                 
                   the
                   one
                
                 or
                 
                   the
                   two
                   Natures
                
                 :
                 these
                 being
                 imposed
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 c
                 composure
                 of
                 the
                 Letters
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 having
                 a
                 greater
                 inclination
                 to
                 Peace
                 and
                 Unity
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 were
                 divided
                 into
                 private
                 Factions
                 ,
                 nor
                 would
                 the
                 Prelates
                 hold
                 Communion
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 Hence
                 hapned
                 many
                 *
                 Dissentions
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 throughout
                 Africa
                 ;
                 neither
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Bishops
                 keeping
                 up
                 a
                 Society
                 and
                 Amity
                 with
                 the
                 Western
                 or
                 those
                 of
                 Africa
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 these
                 with
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Prelates
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 proceeded
                 to
                 an
                 higher
                 Degree
                 of
                 absurdity
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 neither
                 did
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Prelates
                 hold
                 a
                 Communion
                 amongst
                 their
                 own
                 selves
                 ;
                 nor
                 [
                 would
                 ]
                 those
                 who
                 governed
                 the
                 [
                 Episcopall
                 ]
                 Chairs
                 of
                 Europe
                 or
                 Africa
                 [
                 cherish
                 a
                 communion
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 ]
                 much
                 less
                 with
                 Strangers
                 and
                 Forreiners
                 .
                 Which
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Anastasius
                 perceived
                 ;
                 he
                 ejected
                 those
                 Bishops
                 who
                 made
                 any
                 Innovation
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 where-ever
                 he
                 found
                 any
                 such
                 person
                 ,
                 either
                 crying
                 up
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 usage
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 Anathematizing
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 ejected
                 therefore
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 Euphemius
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 related
                 *
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 Macedonius
                 ;
                 after
                 whom
                 Timotheus
                 was
                 made
                 [
                 Bishop
                 .
                 ]
                 Flavianus
                 also
                 [
                 was
                 by
                 him
                 ejected
                 ]
                 out
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXI
                
                 .
                 The
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 Monks
                 of
                 Palestine
                 to
                 Alcison
                 concerning
                 Xenaias
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Macedonius
                 and
                 Flavianus
                 ,
                 the
                 Monks
                 in
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Letter
                 to
                 a
                 Alcison
                 ,
                 say
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 thus
                 :
                 But
                 ,
                 b
                 Petrus
                 
                   being
                   dead
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   again
                   divided
                   amongst
                   themselves
                   ;
                   and
                
                 Alexandria
                 and
                 Egypt
                 and
                 Libya
                 
                   continued
                   within
                   their
                   own
                   Communion
                   .
                   The
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   East
                   likewise
                   held
                   a
                   Communion
                   separate
                   from
                   others
                   ,
                
                 c
                 
                   in
                   regard
                   the
                   Westerns
                   refused
                   communicating
                   with
                   them
                   on
                   any
                   terms
                   ,
                   unless
                   to
                   their
                
                 Anathematizing
                 of
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 Eutyches
                 ,
                 and
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   would
                   add
                
                 Petrus
                 Mongus
                 
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Acacius
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Churches
                   therefore
                   over
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   being
                   in
                   this
                   posture
                   ,
                   the
                   genuine
                   [
                   followers
                   ]
                   of
                
                 Dioscorus
                 and
                 Eutyches
                 
                   were
                   reduced
                   to
                   the
                   smallest
                   number
                   imaginable
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   now
                   just
                   about
                
                 
                 
                   vanishing
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   appear
                   any
                   more
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   One
                
                 d
                 Xenaias
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   a
                   person
                   agreeable
                   to
                   his
                   name
                
                 ]
                 
                   truly
                   a
                   stranger
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   (
                   on
                   what
                   design
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   ,
                   nor
                   what
                   the
                   grudge
                   was
                   which
                   he
                   would
                   revenge
                   upon
                
                 Flavianus
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   )
                   under
                   a
                   pretext
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   as
                   most
                   do
                   say
                   ,
                   begins
                   to
                   move
                   against
                
                 Flavianus
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   to
                   calumniate
                   him
                   as
                   a
                
                 Nestorian
                 .
                 
                   But
                   when
                
                 Flavianus
                 had
                 Anathematized
                 Nestorius
                 
                   together
                   with
                   his
                   opinion
                
                 ,
                 Xenaias
                 
                   passes
                   from
                
                 Nestorius
                 e
                 to
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   to
                
                 Theodorus
                 ,
                 and
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 Ibas
                 ,
                 f
                 and
                 Cyrus
                 ,
                 and
                 Eutherius
                 ,
                 and
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   to
                   what
                   persons
                   else
                   ,
                   nor
                   whence
                   he
                   had
                   gathered
                   them
                   .
                   Some
                   of
                   whom
                   had
                   in
                   reality
                   been
                   Asserters
                   of
                
                 Nestorius's
                 
                   Sentiments
                   :
                   but
                   others
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   suspected
                   to
                   have
                   been
                
                 [
                 Nestorius's
                 followers
                 ,
                 ]
                 had
                 Anathematized
                 
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   ended
                   their
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   Unless
                   (
                   says
                
                 [
                 Xenaïas
                 to
                 Flavianus
                 ]
                 
                   )
                   you
                   will
                
                 Anathematize
                 
                   all
                   these
                   persons
                   who
                   are
                   distempered
                   with
                
                 Nestorius's
                 
                   Tenets
                   ,
                   you
                   are
                   an
                   Embracer
                   of
                
                 Nestorius's
                 
                   Sentiments
                   ,
                   although
                   you
                   should
                
                 Anathematize
                 
                   him
                   a
                   thousand
                   times
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   his
                   Opinion
                   .
                   By
                   Letters
                   also
                   he
                   excites
                   the
                   Favourers
                   of
                
                 Dioscorus
                 and
                 Eutyches
                 ,
                 
                   perswading
                   them
                   to
                   assist
                   himself
                   against
                
                 Flavianus
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   to
                   require
                   him
                   not
                   to
                
                 Anathematize
                 
                   the
                   Synod
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   forementioned
                   persons
                
                 [
                 only
                 .
                 ]
                 When
                 Flavianus
                 
                   the
                   Bishop
                   had
                   made
                   a
                   long
                   and
                   stout
                   resistance
                   against
                   these
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   others
                   who
                   together
                   with
                
                 Xenaias
                 
                   combined
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   one
                
                 g
                 Elusinus
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                
                 Second
                 Cappadocia
                 ,
                 Nicias
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 in
                 Syria
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   others
                   from
                   other
                   places
                   ;
                   (
                   to
                   relate
                   the
                   Causes
                   of
                   which
                   persons
                
                 *
                 
                   hatred
                   against
                
                 Flavianus
                 ,
                 
                   belongs
                   not
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   others
                   :
                   )
                   at
                   length
                
                 [
                 Plavianus
                 ]
                 supposing
                 h
                 
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   quiet
                   in
                   behalfe
                   of
                   these
                   persons
                   ,
                   yielded
                   to
                   their
                   contentious
                   humour
                   :
                   and
                   having
                   in
                   writing
                
                 Anathematized
                 
                   the
                   foresaid
                   persons
                   ,
                   sent
                
                 [
                 
                   his
                   Libell
                
                 ]
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Emperour
                   :
                   For
                   they
                   had
                   incensed
                   him
                   against
                
                 Flavianus
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   being
                   an
                   Assertour
                   of
                
                 Nestorius's
                 
                   Opinion
                   .
                   But
                
                 Xenaias
                 
                   not
                   satisfied
                   even
                   herewith
                   ,
                   required
                   again
                   of
                
                 Flavianus
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   should
                
                 Anathematize
                 
                   the
                   Synod
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   who
                   asserted
                   two
                   natures
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 [
                 Christ
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   another
                   of
                   the
                   Deity
                   .
                   Which
                   when
                
                 Flavianus
                 
                   had
                   refused
                   to
                   do
                
                 ,
                 Xenaias
                 
                   accused
                   him
                   again
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   a
                
                 Nestorian
                 .
                 
                   After
                   many
                   debates
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                
                 i
                 Patriarch
                 
                   had
                   drawn
                   up
                   an
                   Exposition
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   profest
                   that
                   he
                   embraced
                   the
                   Synod
                   as
                   to
                   what
                   related
                   to
                   the
                   Deposition
                   of
                
                 Nestorius
                 and
                 Eutyches
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   not
                   as
                   to
                   its
                   definition
                   and
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   ;
                   they
                   renewed
                   their
                   Accusations
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   a
                   secret
                   favourer
                   of
                
                 Nestorius's
                 
                   Sentiments
                   ,
                   unless
                   he
                   would
                   add
                   an
                
                 Anathematism
                 
                   against
                   the
                   Synod
                   it self
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   those
                   who
                   asserted
                   two
                   Natures
                   in
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   another
                   of
                   the
                   Deity
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   many
                   fraudulent
                   words
                   '
                   and
                   expressions
                   ,
                   they
                   induced
                   the
                
                 k
                 Isauri
                 
                   also
                   to
                   embrace
                   their
                   own
                   Opinion
                   .
                   And
                   having
                   drawn
                   up
                   a
                   Writing
                   concerning
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                
                 Anathematized
                 
                   the
                   Synod
                   together
                   with
                   those
                   who
                   affirmed
                   two
                   Natures
                   ,
                   or
                   Proprieties
                
                 [
                 
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 ]
                 
                   they
                   withdrew
                   themselves
                   from
                   a
                   Communion
                   with
                
                 Flavianus
                 and
                 Macedonius
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   enter
                   into
                   society
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   subscribed
                   to
                   their
                   Writing
                   .
                   During
                   this
                   interim
                   ,
                   they
                   entreated
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Jerusalem
                 
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   draw
                   up
                   in
                   writing
                   the
                   Form
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Faith.
                   Which
                   he
                   having
                   set
                   forth
                   ,
                   sent
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Emperour
                   by
                   the
                   followers
                   of
                
                 Dioscorus
                 .
                 l
                 
                   And
                   that
                
                 [
                 
                   Copy
                   of
                   it
                
                 ]
                 
                   which
                   they
                   produce
                   ,
                   does
                   indeed
                   contain
                   an
                
                 Anathematism
                 
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   assert
                   two
                   Natures
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Jerusalem
                 
                   himself
                   affirms
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   has
                   been
                   adulterated
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   produces
                   another
                   without
                   any
                   such
                
                 Anathematism
                 .
                 
                   Nor
                   ,
                   need
                   this
                   seem
                   a
                   wonder
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   have
                   frequently
                   corrupted
                   the
                   Books
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   .
                   And
                   by
                
                 [
                 false
                 ]
                 
                   Titles
                   have
                   ascribed
                   many
                   of
                
                 Apollinaris's
                 
                   Books
                   ,
                   to
                
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 to
                 Gregorius
                 Thaumaturgus
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   to
                
                 m
                 Julius
                 .
                 
                   By
                   which
                
                 [
                 Books
                 ]
                 
                   especially
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   induced
                   many
                   persons
                   to
                
                 [
                 embrace
                 ]
                 
                   their
                   own
                   impiety
                   .
                   Further
                   ,
                   they
                   requested
                   of
                
                 Macedonius
                 
                   a
                   Writing
                   concerning
                   his
                   own
                   Faith.
                   Who
                   set
                   forth
                   an
                   Exposition
                   thereof
                   ,
                   affirming
                   that
                   he
                   knew
                   no
                   other
                   Faith
                   save
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Three
                   hundred
                   and
                   eighteen
                   ,
                   and
                   hundred
                   and
                   fifty
                
                 [
                 
                   Holy
                   Fathers
                
                 ;
                 ]
                 
                   and
                   he
                
                 Anathematizes
                 Nestorius
                 and
                 Eutyches
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   those
                   who
                   assert
                   two
                   Sons
                   ,
                   or
                   two
                   Christs
                   ,
                   or
                   who
                   divide
                   the
                   Natures
                   :
                
                 n
                 
                   but
                   has
                   made
                   no
                   mention
                   of
                   the
                
                 Ephesine
                 Synod
                 
                   which
                   deposed
                
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 
                   nor
                   of
                   that
                   at
                
                 Chalcedon
                 
                 wherein
                 Eutiches
                 
                   had
                   been
                   deposed
                   .
                   Whereat
                   the
                
                 o
                 
                   Monasteries
                   about
                
                 Constantinople
                 
                   were
                   highly
                   offended
                   ,
                   and
                   separated
                   from
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                
                 Macedonius
                 
                   the
                   Bishop
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   mean
                   while
                   ,
                
                 Xenaias
                 and
                 p
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   having
                   brought
                   over
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   party
                   ,
                   became
                   intollerable
                   ;
                   and
                   raised
                   Tumults
                   against
                   those
                   who
                   refused
                   to
                
                 Anathematize
                 [
                 
                   the
                   Synod
                
                 .
                 ]
                 
                   And
                   against
                   such
                   as
                   would
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   yield
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   framed
                   many
                   stratagems
                   ,
                   and
                   caused
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   cast
                   into
                   Exile
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   manner
                   therefore
                   ,
                   they
                   banish
                
                 Macedonius
                 ,
                 and
                 q
                 Johannes
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Paltum
                 ,
                 and
                 Flavianus
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Letter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Expulsion
                 of
                 Macedonius
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Flavianus
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 other
                 things
                 which
                 secretly
                 a
                 wrung
                 Anastasius
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 Ariadne
                 had
                 taken
                 a
                 resolution
                 to
                 cloath
                 Anastasius
                 with
                 the
                 Imperial
                 purple
                 ;
                 Euphemius
                 ,
                 who
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Archi-Episcopal
                 Chair
                 [
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 ]
                 would
                 on
                 no
                 terms
                 give
                 his
                 consent
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 Anastasius
                 had
                 delivered
                 to
                 him
                 a
                 Caution
                 [
                 or
                 ,
                 Contract
                 ,
                 ]
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 written
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 confirmed
                 ]
                 with
                 great
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 preserve
                 the
                 Faith
                 entire
                 ,
                 and
                 introduce
                 no
                 Innovation
                 into
                 Gods
                 Holy
                 Church
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 obtain
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Scepter
                 .
                 Which
                 paper
                 Euphemius
                 delivered
                 to
                 Macedonius
                 who
                 was
                 intrusted
                 with
                 the
                 custody
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sacred
                   Vessells
                   .
                   Euphemius
                
                 had
                 done
                 these
                 things
                 on
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 because
                 Anastasius
                 was
                 by
                 many
                 persons
                 thougt
                 to
                 be
                 addicted
                 to
                 the
                 Manichaean
                 Heresie
                 .
                 After
                 Macedonius
                 therefore
                 had
                 ascended
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Throne
                 ,
                 Anastasius
                 was
                 desirous
                 of
                 having
                 his
                 own
                 Caution
                 restored
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 reproach
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Obligatory-Instrument
                 should
                 be
                 kept
                 [
                 laid
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 ]
                 Against
                 which
                 when
                 Macedonius
                 made
                 a
                 resolute
                 opposition
                 ,
                 and
                 affirmed
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 betray
                 the
                 Faith
                 ;
                 the
                 Emperour
                 [
                 Anastasius
                 ]
                 framed
                 all
                 imaginable
                 designes
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 resolving
                 to
                 eject
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 [
                 Episcopal
                 ]
                 Chair
                 .
                 Certain
                 Boyes
                 therefore
                 who
                 were
                 slanderers
                 ,
                 were
                 produced
                 ,
                 who
                 falsly
                 accused
                 both
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 Macedonius
                 of
                 a
                 filthy
                 and
                 unclean
                 act
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 Macedonius
                 was
                 deprived
                 of
                 his
                 Genitalls
                 ,
                 they
                 betook
                 themselves
                 to
                 other
                 Arts
                 and
                 Designes
                 ;
                 till
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 advices
                 and
                 perswasions
                 of
                 
                   Celer
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Offices
                   at
                   Court
                   ,
                   Macedonius
                
                 withdrew
                 privately
                 from
                 his
                 [
                 Episcopal
                 ]
                 Chair
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Expulsion
                 of
                 Flavianus
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 added
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 have
                 received
                 information
                 from
                 some
                 very
                 aged
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 perfectly
                 remembred
                 what
                 ever
                 had
                 hapned
                 during
                 
                 Flavianus's
                 being
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 which
                 persons
                 do
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Monks
                 [
                 who
                 dwelt
                 ]
                 in
                 that
                 Country
                 termed
                 b
                 Cynegica
                 ,
                 and
                 whatever
                 other
                 [
                 Monks
                 ]
                 inhabited
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Provinces
                   of
                   the
                   Syrians
                
                 ,
                 perswaded
                 thereto
                 by
                 c
                 Xenaias
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 [
                 by
                 Extract
                 a
                 Persian
                 ;
                 ]
                 (
                 Which
                 Xenaias
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Hicrapolis
                 a
                 City
                 near
                 to
                 [
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 Greek
                 name
                 he
                 was
                 termed
                 Philoxenus
                 :
                 )
                 flock't
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 tumultuous
                 and
                 very
                 disorderly
                 manner
                 made
                 an
                 irruption
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 [
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 ]
                 where
                 they
                 would
                 compell
                 Flavianus
                 to
                 Anathematize
                 the
                 
                   Chalcedon
                   Synod
                
                 and
                 
                   Leo's
                   Epistle
                
                 .
                 Whereat
                 Flavianus
                 being
                 extreamly
                 troubled
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Monks
                 pressing
                 on
                 with
                 great
                 violence
                 ;
                 the
                 populacy
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 made
                 an
                 Insurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 slew
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Monks
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 a
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 the
                 [
                 River
                 ]
                 Orontes
                 for
                 their
                 Tomb
                 ,
                 their
                 bodies
                 being
                 buried
                 in
                 its
                 waves
                 .
                 There
                 hapned
                 another
                 thing
                 also
                 ,
                 not
                 much
                 inferiour
                 to
                 this
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 Monks
                 of
                 
                   Syria
                   Coele
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 termed
                 
                   Syria
                   Secunda
                
                 ,
                 )
                 having
                 a
                 mighty
                 affection
                 for
                 Flavianus
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 lead
                 a
                 Monastick
                 life
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 Monastery
                 which
                 was
                 situate
                 in
                 a
                 *
                 Country
                 named
                 Tilmognus
                 ;
                 came
                 to
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 resolution
                 to
                 defend
                 Flavianus
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 also
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 no
                 small
                 [
                 mischievous
                 accidents
                 ]
                 hapned
                 .
                 Whether
                 therefore
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 [
                 Tumult
                 ,
                 ]
                 or
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 [
                 that
                 disorder
                 we
                 have
                 mentioned
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 both
                 ,
                 Flavianus
                 is
                 ejected
                 and
                 banished
                 to
                 Petrae
                 ,
                 [
                 a
                 Town
                 ]
                 situate
                 in
                 the
                 utmost
                 confines
                 of
                 
                   The
                   Palestines
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Severus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
              
               
                 FLavianus
                 therefore
                 having
                 been
                 ejected
                 ,
                 Severus
                 is
                 preferred
                 to
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Throne
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 a
                 five
                 Hundredth
                 fifty
                 first
                 
                 year
                 of
                 Antioch's
                 being
                 *
                 styled
                 a
                 free
                 City
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 month
                 Dius
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 
                   Sixth
                   Indiction
                
                 of
                 the
                 b
                 Cycle
                 then
                 [
                 current
                 ;
                 ]
                 but
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 time
                 wherein
                 we
                 write
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Six
                 hundredth
                 fourty
                 first
                 year
                 .
                 This
                 Severus
                 had
                 Sozopolis
                 for
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 Nativity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 Pisidia
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 formerly
                 imployed
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 at
                 Berytus
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 having
                 afterwards
                 soon
                 left
                 *
                 those
                 studies
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 holy
                 Baptism
                 in
                 the
                 sacred
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Martyr
                 Leontius
                 who
                 is
                 honoured
                 at
                 Tripolis
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 c
                 
                   Maritime
                   Phoenice
                
                 ,
                 he
                 betook
                 himself
                 to
                 a
                 Monastick
                 life
                 in
                 a
                 d
                 certain
                 Monasterie
                 situate
                 in
                 the
                 mid
                 way
                 between
                 the
                 small
                 City
                 Gaza
                 and
                 that
                 little
                 Town
                 termed
                 Majuma
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 which
                 place
                 e
                 Petrus
                 the
                 Iberian
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Gaza
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 banished
                 together
                 with
                 
                   Timotheus
                   Aelurus
                
                 ,
                 *
                 had
                 exercised
                 a
                 Monastick
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 left
                 himself
                 a
                 famous
                 name
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 Severus
                 [
                 on
                 a
                 time
                 ]
                 ingages
                 in
                 a
                 dispute
                 with
                 Nephalius
                 ,
                 who
                 formerly
                 had
                 been
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 †
                 Sentiment
                 with
                 him
                 concerning
                 the
                 one
                 Nature
                 [
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 ]
                 but
                 had
                 afterwards
                 united
                 himself
                 to
                 to
                 the
                 Defenders
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Chalcedon
                   Synod
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 asserted
                 two
                 Natures
                 in
                 our
                 Lord
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                
                 By
                 this
                 Nephalius
                 therefore
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 his
                 party
                 ,
                 [
                 Severus
                 ]
                 is
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 severall
                 others
                 who
                 held
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 with
                 himself
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 an
                 Embassadour
                 ,
                 in
                 defence
                 both
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 ejected
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 he
                 becomes
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Anastasius
                 ,
                 as
                 He
                 hath
                 related
                 at
                 large
                 who
                 wrote
                 
                   Severus's
                   Life
                
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Severus
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 f
                 
                   Synodick
                   Letters
                
                 which
                 he
                 wrote
                 ,
                 has
                 in
                 express
                 words
                 Anathematized
                 the
                 
                   Chalcedon
                   Synod
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 which
                 matter
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 Monks
                 of
                 Palestine
                 ]
                 in
                 their
                 Letter
                 to
                 Alcison
                 ,
                 say
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 g
                 The
                 Synodick
                 Letters
                 of
                 Timotheus
                 
                   now
                   [
                   Bishop
                   ]
                   of
                
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 
                   have
                   indeed
                   been
                   approved
                   and
                   admitted
                   of
                   here
                   in
                
                 Palestine
                 :
                 
                   but
                   the
                   deposition
                   of
                
                 Macedonius
                 and
                 Flavianus
                 ,
                 
                   hath
                   not
                   been
                   allowed
                   of
                   ;
                   nor
                   yet
                
                 Severus's
                 Synodick
                 Letters
                 .
                 h
                 
                   But
                   ,
                   those
                   persons
                   who
                   brought
                   them
                   hither
                   ,
                   were
                   disgracefully
                   and
                   contumeliously
                   used
                   ,
                   agreeable
                   to
                   their
                   deserts
                   ,
                   and
                   betook
                   themselves
                   to
                   their
                   heels
                
                 ;
                 i
                 
                   the
                   populacy
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   and
                   the
                   Monks
                   having
                   made
                   an
                   Insurrection
                   against
                   them
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   posture
                   was
                
                 Palestine
                 .
                 k
                 
                   But
                   ,
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   subject
                   to
                   [
                   the
                   See
                   of
                
                 ]
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 
                   some
                   ,
                   induced
                   thereto
                   by
                   fraud
                   ,
                   were
                   prevailed
                   upon
                   ;
                   of
                   which
                   number
                   is
                
                 Marinus
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Berytus
                 .
                 
                   But
                   others
                   ,
                   by
                   force
                   and
                
                 *
                 
                   compulsion
                   gave
                   their
                   assent
                   to
                
                 Severus's
                 Synodick
                 Letters
                 ,
                 
                   wherein
                   was
                   contained
                   an
                
                 Anathematism
                 ,
                 
                   both
                   of
                   the
                
                 Synod
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   who
                   had
                   asserted
                   two
                   Natures
                   or
                   ●roprieties
                   in
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   another
                   of
                   the
                   Deity
                   .
                   Some
                   ,
                   when
                   through
                   necessity
                   they
                   had
                   given
                   their
                   assent
                   ,
                   afterwards
                   altered
                   their
                   minds
                   ,
                   and
                   revoak's
                   [
                   it
                   :
                   ]
                   of
                   which
                   number
                   are
                   the
                   Bishops
                   subject
                   to
                
                 Apamia
                 .
                 
                   Others
                   wholly
                   refused
                   to
                   assent
                   ;
                   of
                   which
                   number
                   are
                
                 Julianus
                 [
                 
                   Bishop
                   ]
                   of
                
                 Bostri
                 ,
                 and
                 Epiphanius
                 of
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   some
                   others
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Isaurians
                 ,
                 
                   now
                   come
                   to
                   themselves
                   ,
                   condemn
                   themselves
                   for
                   their
                   former
                   mistake
                   :
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   they
                
                 
                 Anathematize
                 Severus
                 
                   together
                   with
                   his
                   followers
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Ecclesiasticks
                   under
                
                 Severus
                 ,
                 
                   having
                   relinquish't
                   their
                   own
                   Churches
                   ,
                   are
                   fled
                   away
                   :
                   of
                   which
                   number
                   is
                
                 Julianus
                 [
                 
                   Bishop
                   ]
                   of
                
                 Bostri
                 ,
                 and
                 Petrus
                 of
                 Dama●cus
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   reside
                   here
                   with
                   us
                
                 .
                 l
                 Mamas
                 
                   also
                   :
                   which
                   person
                   seemed
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   Ring-leaders
                   of
                   the
                
                 Dioscorians
                 ,
                 m
                 
                   by
                   whom
                
                 Severus
                 
                   himself
                   had
                   been
                   instructed
                   ,
                   who
                   has
                   condemned
                   their
                   arogancy
                   .
                
                 And
                 after
                 the
                 interposition
                 of
                 other
                 words
                 .
                 
                   But
                   ,
                   the
                   Monasteries
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Jerusalem
                 
                   it self
                   ,
                   also
                   most
                   other
                   Cities
                   together
                   with
                   their
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   by
                   Gods
                   assistance
                   are
                   of
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   mind
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   Faith.
                   For
                   all
                   which
                   persons
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   pray
                   (
                   most
                   Holy
                   Lord
                   and
                   our
                   most
                   Honoured
                   Father
                   !
                   )
                   that
                   we
                   enter
                   not
                   into
                   temptation
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 [
                 Libell
                 of
                 ]
                 Deposition
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Severus
                 by
                 Cosmas
                 and
                 Severianus
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 forecited
                 Letters
                 do
                 attest
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 those
                 Prelates
                 under
                 [
                 the
                 Jurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 ]
                 Apamia
                 receded
                 from
                 [
                 the
                 Communion
                 ]
                 of
                 Severus
                 ;
                 come
                 on
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 add
                 a
                 certain
                 passage
                 ,
                 *
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 told
                 by
                 our
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 recorded
                 in
                 any
                 History
                 .
                 Cosmas
                 Bishop
                 of
                 our
                 Epiphania
                 ,
                 †
                 in
                 the
                 Vicinage
                 whereof
                 runs
                 the
                 [
                 River
                 ]
                 Orontes
                 ,
                 and
                 Severianus
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Arethusa
                 a
                 neighbouring
                 City
                 ,
                 being
                 disturbed
                 at
                 
                   Severus's
                   Synodick
                   Letters
                
                 ,
                 severed
                 themselves
                 from
                 his
                 Communion
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 a
                 Libell
                 of
                 Deposition
                 to
                 him
                 whilst
                 he
                 sate
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 Antioch
                 .
                 They
                 deliver
                 the
                 Libell
                 to
                 one
                 Aurelianus
                 *
                 Arch-Deacon
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Epiphania
                 .
                 who
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 feared
                 Severus
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 dreaded
                 ]
                 the
                 Grandeur
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 arrivall
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 cloathed
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 habit
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 comes
                 to
                 Severus
                 ,
                 †
                 jesting
                 and
                 playing
                 the
                 wanton
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 all
                 ways
                 imaginable
                 seigning
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 woman
                 .
                 [
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 ]
                 having
                 let
                 down
                 the
                 Vail
                 wherewith
                 his
                 head
                 was
                 covered
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 his
                 breasts
                 he
                 lamented
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 fetching
                 deep
                 sighs
                 besought
                 assistance
                 ;
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Supplicatory
                   Libell
                
                 ,
                 delivers
                 a
                 Deposition
                 to
                 Severus
                 then
                 going
                 forth
                 .
                 And
                 without
                 being
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 by
                 any
                 person
                 ,
                 withdraws
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 croud
                 which
                 followed
                 [
                 Severus
                 ;
                 ]
                 and
                 by
                 flying
                 purchases
                 his
                 own
                 safety
                 ,
                 before
                 Severus
                 knew
                 what
                 the
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 Libell
                 were
                 .
                 But
                 Severus
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 Libe●
                 ,
                 and
                 understood
                 what
                 was
                 contained
                 therein
                 ,
                 nevertheless
                 continued
                 possest
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 See
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Anastasius
                 .
                 Further
                 ;
                 when
                 Anastasius
                 was
                 informed
                 of
                 what
                 had
                 hapned
                 to
                 Severus
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 omit
                 the
                 mentioning
                 of
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Anastasius's
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 wholly
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 Clemency
                 and
                 Humanity
                 :
                 )
                 he
                 orders
                 Asiaticus
                 b
                 who
                 bore
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 Militia
                 in
                 
                   Phoenice
                   Libanensis
                
                 ,
                 to
                 eject
                 Cosmas
                 and
                 Severianus
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Sees
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 sent
                 a
                 
                   Libell
                   of
                   Deposition
                
                 to
                 Severus
                 .
                 After
                 Asiaticus
                 was
                 arrived
                 in
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 many
                 persons
                 defending
                 the
                 opinions
                 of
                 Cosmas
                 and
                 Severianus
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 Cities
                 made
                 a
                 stout
                 resistance
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 He
                 gave
                 Anastasius
                 an
                 account
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Bishops
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Sees
                 without
                 bloudshed
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 of
                 Clemency
                 and
                 Humanity
                 therefore
                 was
                 there
                 in
                 Anastasius
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 wrote
                 expresly
                 to
                 Asiaticus
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 c
                 effect
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 splendid
                 ,
                 if
                 but
                 a
                 drop
                 of
                 bloud
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 spilt
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 posture
                 therefore
                 were
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 *
                 during
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 Anastasius
                 .
                 Whom
                 some
                 persons
                 judged
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Enemy
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Chalcedon
                   Synod
                
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 expunged
                 his
                 name
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sacred
                   Tables
                
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   ▪
                
                 even
                 whilst
                 living
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 Anathematized
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Jsaurian
                 Tyrants
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 disagreeable
                 to
                 the
                 promise
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 *
                 before
                 ,
                 if
                 to
                 this
                 History
                 we
                 annex
                 some
                 other
                 [
                 Transactions
                 ]
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 recorded
                 ,
                 a
                 which
                 have
                 hapned
                 during
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 
                   Anastasius
                   .
                   Longinus
                   Zeno's
                
                 kinsman
                 ,
                 being
                 arrived
                 in
                 that
                 [
                 Country
                 ]
                 wherein
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 born
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 shown
                 *
                 before
                 ,
                 †
                 ingages
                 in
                 an
                 open
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 And
                 great
                 Forces
                 having
                 been
                 raised
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 amongst
                 which
                 was
                 Conon
                 ,
                 heretofore
                 Bishop
                 at
                 Apamia
                 [
                 a
                 City
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 the
                 Syrians
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 Isaurian
                 ,
                 bore
                 Arms
                 under
                 the
                 Isaurians
                 ;
                 at
                 length
                 the
                 War
                 was
                 terminated
                 [
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 ]
                 The
                 Isaurians
                 who
                 fought
                 under
                 Longinus
                 were
                 all
                 cut
                 off
                 to
                 one
                 man.
                 But
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 Longinus
                 and
                 b
                 Theodorus
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 City
                 by
                 
                   Johannes
                   Scytha
                
                 .
                 Which
                 heads
                 the
                 Emperour
                 [
                 ordered
                 to
                 be
                 ]
                 fixt
                 upon
                 Poles
                 ,
                 [
                 carried
                 about
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 hung
                 up
                 in
                 that
                 [
                 Suburb
                 ]
                 termed
                 Sycae
                 situate
                 over
                 against
                 Constantinople
                 :
                 a
                 gratefull
                 spectacle
                 to
                 the
                 Byzantines
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 those
                 mischiefes
                 they
                 had
                 suffered
                 from
                 Zeno
                 and
                 the
                 Isaurians
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Longinus
                 ,
                 surnamed
                 Selinuntius
                 ,
                 the
                 chief
                 supporter
                 of
                 that
                 Tyrannick
                 Faction
                 ,
                 and
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 Indes
                 ,
                 are
                 [
                 taken
                 and
                 ]
                 sent
                 alive
                 to
                 Anastasius
                 ,
                 by
                 Johannes
                 surnamed
                 Gibbus
                 .
                 Wherewith
                 the
                 
                 Emperour
                 and
                 the
                 Byzantines
                 were
                 highly
                 pleased
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 Longinus
                 and
                 Indes
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 a
                 Triumph
                 lead
                 through
                 the
                 streets
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 thorow
                 the
                 Cirque
                 ,
                 [
                 carrying
                 ]
                 Chains
                 made
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 put
                 round
                 their
                 necks
                 and
                 about
                 their
                 hands
                 .
                 From
                 that
                 time
                 those
                 [
                 Donatives
                 ]
                 heretofore
                 termed
                 c
                 
                   The
                   Isaurica
                
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 into
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Treasury
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 [
                 a
                 sum
                 ]
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 paid
                 every
                 year
                 to
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 amounting
                 to
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 Fifty
                 thousand
                 pounds
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 *
                 Saracens
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 Peace
                 with
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
              
               
                 THose
                 Barbarians
                 also
                 [
                 termed
                 ]
                 Scenitae
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 damage
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 became
                 petulant
                 ,
                 and
                 insulted
                 over
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ;
                 and
                 ruined
                 the
                 *
                 Province
                 Mesopotamia
                 ,
                 a
                 both
                 the
                 Phoenice's
                 ,
                 and
                 Palestine
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 having
                 received
                 a
                 severe
                 overthrow
                 from
                 the
                 Military
                 Commanders
                 in
                 each
                 Province
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 were
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 generall
                 consent
                 that
                 whole
                 Nation
                 made
                 a
                 Peace
                 with
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Siege
                 of
                 Amida
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 [
                 the
                 City
                 ]
                 Daras
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 then
                 subject
                 to
                 their
                 King
                 Cavades
                 ,
                 broke
                 the
                 League
                 [
                 with
                 the
                 Romans
                 ;
                 ]
                 and
                 having
                 left
                 their
                 native
                 soyle
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 invaded
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 the
                 small
                 Town
                 named
                 Theodosiopolis
                 ;
                 after
                 which
                 they
                 marched
                 to
                 
                 Amida
                 a
                 well-fortified
                 City
                 of
                 Mesopotamia
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 laid
                 Siege
                 to
                 and
                 took
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Roman
                 Emperour
                 by
                 vast
                 Labour
                 rebuilt
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 be
                 desirous
                 of
                 having
                 a
                 particular
                 knowledge
                 of
                 these
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 read
                 an
                 Accurate
                 Narrative
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 Transactions
                 ;
                 [
                 let
                 him
                 consult
                 ]
                 Eustathius
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 much
                 acuteness
                 ,
                 great
                 Labour
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 singular
                 Elegancy
                 ,
                 hath
                 written
                 an
                 History
                 [
                 of
                 these
                 affairs
                 .
                 ]
                 Which
                 Historian
                 having
                 brought
                 down
                 his
                 History
                 to
                 these
                 very
                 times
                 ,
                 departed
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 off
                 writing
                 at
                 the
                 twelfth
                 year
                 of
                 Anastasius's
                 Empire
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 war
                 was
                 ended
                 ,
                 Anastasius
                 makes
                 Daras
                 (
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 Mesopotamia
                 ,
                 situate
                 in
                 the
                 utmost
                 confines
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 *
                 pale
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 
                   The
                   Boundarie
                
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 and
                 Persian
                 Empire
                 ;
                 )
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 from
                 its
                 being
                 a
                 Field
                 :
                 which
                 he
                 fortified
                 with
                 a
                 strong
                 wall
                 ,
                 and
                 adorned
                 with
                 various
                 and
                 those
                 splended
                 Buildings
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Churches
                 and
                 other
                 sacred
                 Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 
                   Royall
                   Porticus's
                
                 ,
                 publick
                 Baths
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 [
                 Works
                 ,
                 ]
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 Cities
                 do
                 [
                 usually
                 ]
                 boast
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 some
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 place
                 got
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Daras
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   Alexander
                   the
                   Macedonian
                
                 son
                 to
                 Phillip
                 ,
                 had
                 totally
                 vanquished
                 Darius
                 there
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 
                   Long
                   Wall.
                
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 same
                 Emperour
                 perfected
                 a
                 vast
                 Work
                 ,
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 recorded
                 ,
                 a
                 which
                 is
                 usually
                 termed
                 
                   The
                   Long
                   Wall
                
                 ,
                 situate
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 convenient
                 place
                 of
                 Thracia
                 .
                 This
                 Wall
                 is
                 distant
                 from
                 Constantinople
                 about
                 Two
                 hundred
                 and
                 eighty
                 furlongs
                 :
                 it
                 embraces
                 both
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 [
                 and
                 runs
                 out
                 ]
                 like
                 
                   a
                   Streight
                
                 to
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 
                   Four
                   hundred
                   and
                   twenty
                   furlongs
                
                 :
                 it
                 makes
                 the
                 [
                 Imperiall
                 ]
                 City
                 from
                 being
                 a
                 *
                 Peninsula
                 ,
                 almost
                 an
                 Island
                 ,
                 and
                 affords
                 a
                 most
                 convenient
                 and
                 safe
                 passage
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 sail
                 from
                 that
                 place
                 termed
                 Pontus
                 to
                 Propontis
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Thracian
                   Sea.
                
                 It
                 repells
                 also
                 those
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 Excursions
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 termed
                 the
                 
                   Euxine
                   Sea
                
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Colchis
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Lake
                   Maeötis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 places
                 about
                 Caucasus
                 ;
                 and
                 likewise
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 usually
                 poured
                 in
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Europe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 that
                 [
                 Tax
                 ]
                 termed
                 the
                 Chrysargyrum
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 Anastasius
                 abolished
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Emperour
                 performed
                 an
                 eximious
                 and
                 plainly
                 divine
                 Action
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Perfect
                 and
                 intire
                 *
                 Abolition
                 of
                 that
                 [
                 Tax
                 ]
                 termed
                 †
                 
                   The
                   Chrysargyrum
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 which
                 thing
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 wants
                 the
                 Tongue
                 of
                 a
                 Thucydides
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 one
                 of
                 more
                 Eminency
                 and
                 Eloquence
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 Narrative
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 ]
                 However
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 declare
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 not
                 induced
                 thereto
                 by
                 my
                 eloquence
                 ,
                 but
                 confiding
                 in
                 [
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 ]
                 that
                 Action
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 Dominions
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 diffused
                 ,
                 was
                 imposed
                 a
                 miserable
                 Tax
                 ,
                 detestable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 misbecoming
                 even
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 themselves
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 [
                 agreeable
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 
                   most
                   Christian
                
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 This
                 Tax
                 ,
                 on
                 what
                 account
                 neglected
                 and
                 tolerated
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 continued
                 till
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Anastasius
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 Imperial
                 magnificence
                 abolish't
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 imposed
                 both
                 upon
                 many
                 others
                 who
                 got
                 their
                 maintenance
                 from
                 a
                 Charitable
                 Contribution
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 upon
                 those
                 women
                 who
                 sold
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 upon
                 *
                 common
                 Whores
                 likewise
                 who
                 prostituted
                 themselves
                 in
                 Baudy-houses
                 
                 which
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 hidden
                 and
                 obscure
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 moreover
                 ,
                 upon
                 *
                 Catamites
                 ,
                 who
                 affected
                 not
                 only
                 Nature
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Republick
                 also
                 ,
                 with
                 Ignominy
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 this
                 Tax
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 made
                 loud
                 proclamation
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 ,
                 might
                 securely
                 and
                 with
                 impunity
                 commit
                 such
                 abominable
                 Leachery
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 that
                 impious
                 and
                 detestable
                 †
                 profit
                 arising
                 from
                 this
                 Tax
                 ,
                 was
                 every
                 fourth
                 year
                 paid
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 a
                 
                   First
                   and
                   Chiefest
                   of
                   the
                   Praefectures
                   ,
                
                 by
                 the
                 Collectours
                 who
                 gathered
                 it
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 smallest
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Praefecture
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 both
                 its
                 b
                 Proper
                 *
                 Scrinia
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 term
                 them
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 also
                 c
                 such
                 Officers
                 as
                 managed
                 the
                 Accounts
                 of
                 this
                 Nature
                 ;
                 [
                 and
                 these
                 were
                 ]
                 not
                 persons
                 mean
                 and
                 obscure
                 ,
                 who
                 lookt
                 upon
                 this
                 employ
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 †
                 Militia
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Which
                 when
                 Anastasius
                 understood
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 d
                 referred
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 likewise
                 deservedly
                 pronounced
                 this
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 detestable
                 impiety
                 and
                 a
                 wickedness
                 new
                 and
                 unheard-of
                 ;
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 Law
                 wherein
                 't
                 was
                 declared
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 wholly
                 abolished
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 burnt
                 those
                 papers
                 ‖
                 which
                 contained
                 a
                 Summary
                 of
                 
                   this
                   Exaction
                
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 being
                 resolved
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 perfect
                 Holocaust
                 [
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ]
                 of
                 
                   This
                   Tax
                
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 no
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Successours
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 might
                 in
                 future
                 again
                 renew
                 the
                 old
                 Infamy
                 [
                 of
                 this
                 Exaction
                 ;
                 ]
                 he
                 feignes
                 himself
                 grieved
                 and
                 vexed
                 ▪
                 e
                 and
                 accused
                 himself
                 of
                 imprudence
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 of
                 madness
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 attributing
                 too
                 much
                 to
                 Vain-glory
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 neglected
                 the
                 utility
                 of
                 the
                 Republick
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 rashly
                 and
                 inconsiderately
                 abolished
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Tax
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 found
                 out
                 by
                 his
                 Ancestours
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 duration
                 of
                 Time
                 ;
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 duely
                 weighed
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 the
                 imminent
                 dangers
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 expence
                 of
                 the
                 Milice
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 living
                 Wall
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 )
                 or
                 [
                 Lastly
                 ]
                 those
                 [
                 charges
                 which
                 are
                 necessary
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 God.
                 Without
                 declaring
                 therefore
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 he
                 signifies
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 intent
                 to
                 restore
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Tax
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 sent
                 for
                 those
                 Officers
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 employed
                 in
                 Collecting
                 that
                 Tax
                 ,
                 he
                 confest
                 that
                 he
                 repented
                 indeed
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 ;
                 but
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 course
                 he
                 could
                 now
                 take
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 he
                 might
                 correct
                 his
                 own
                 mistake
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 all
                 the
                 papers
                 were
                 burnt
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 have
                 set
                 forth
                 a
                 *
                 Notitia
                 of
                 this
                 Tax
                 .
                 These
                 persons
                 having
                 ,
                 not
                 feignedly
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 reality
                 ,
                 lamented
                 [
                 the
                 Abolition
                 of
                 ]
                 this
                 Tax
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 that
                 unjust
                 gain
                 which
                 accrued
                 to
                 themselves
                 therefrom
                 ,
                 and
                 pretending
                 the
                 like
                 difficulty
                 [
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 did
                 ,
                 in
                 getting
                 it
                 restored
                 :
                 ]
                 Anastasius
                 perswaded
                 and
                 entreated
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 proceed
                 in
                 all
                 imaginable
                 methods
                 of
                 making
                 a
                 search
                 ,
                 whether
                 or
                 no
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Assessing
                 and
                 Collecting
                 this
                 whole
                 Tax
                 might
                 be
                 found
                 out
                 from
                 those
                 Tables
                 which
                 lay
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 ;
                 And
                 having
                 assigned
                 a
                 Salary
                 to
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 dispatcht
                 them
                 away
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Collection
                 of
                 those
                 Papers
                 ,
                 giving
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 whatever
                 Paper
                 might
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 in
                 setting
                 forth
                 the
                 Notitia
                 of
                 this
                 Tax
                 ,
                 whereever
                 it
                 were
                 found
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 himself
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 ,
                 after
                 much
                 circumspection
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 exquisite
                 accuracy
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Notitia
                
                 of
                 this
                 whole
                 Tax
                 might
                 be
                 again
                 composed
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 those
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 employed
                 in
                 this
                 affair
                 ,
                 had
                 some
                 time
                 after
                 made
                 their
                 return
                 ,
                 Anastasius
                 seemed
                 very
                 chearfull
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 joy
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 did
                 f
                 really
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 obtained
                 what
                 he
                 desired
                 .
                 He
                 inquired
                 therefore
                 the
                 manner
                 ,
                 how
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 whom
                 [
                 these
                 papers
                 ]
                 had
                 been
                 found
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 or
                 no
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 [
                 of
                 Monuments
                 ]
                 were
                 left
                 behind
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 affirmed
                 positively
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 pains
                 had
                 been
                 
                 taken
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Collecting
                 of
                 these
                 papers
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 sworn
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 other
                 paper
                 could
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 set
                 forth
                 
                   The
                   Notitia
                
                 of
                 
                   this
                   Tax
                
                 :
                 [
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ordered
                 ]
                 a
                 great
                 fire
                 to
                 be
                 again
                 made
                 of
                 those
                 papers
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 brought
                 ,
                 the
                 ashes
                 whereof
                 he
                 [
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 ]
                 put
                 into
                 water
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 his
                 intent
                 wholly
                 to
                 abolish
                 this
                 Exaction
                 :
                 that
                 so
                 ,
                 neither
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 ashes
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 the
                 least
                 remain
                 of
                 this
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 burnt
                 papers
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 left
                 appearing
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 least
                 whilst
                 we
                 so
                 much
                 extoll
                 the
                 *
                 abolition
                 of
                 this
                 Tax
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 seem
                 not
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 what
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 great
                 matters
                 have
                 with
                 partiality
                 enough
                 been
                 related
                 by
                 the
                 more
                 ancient
                 Writers
                 concerning
                 this
                 [
                 Exaction
                 ;
                 ]
                 come
                 on
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 now
                 produce
                 even
                 those
                 passages
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 demonstrate
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 especially
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 very
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 themselves
                 have
                 related
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XL.
                
                 Concerning
                 what
                 Zosimus
                 hath
                 written
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 
                   The
                   Chrysargyrum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantine
                 .
              
               
                 ZOsimus
                 (
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 number
                 [
                 who
                 have
                 followed
                 ]
                 the
                 execrable
                 and
                 abominable
                 Superstition
                 of
                 the
                 †
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 )
                 being
                 highly
                 incensed
                 against
                 Constantine
                 [
                 on
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 ]
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Emperour
                 that
                 embraced
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 relinquished
                 the
                 abominable
                 Superstition
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 Graecians
                 ;
                 relates
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 [
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 ]
                 who
                 invented
                 that
                 termed
                 
                   The
                   Chrysargyrum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Tax
                 as
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 in
                 [
                 to
                 the
                 Treasury
                 ]
                 every
                 fourth
                 year
                 .
                 [
                 The
                 same
                 Zosimus
                 ]
                 has
                 ‖
                 loaded
                 that
                 Pious
                 and
                 Magnificent
                 Emperour
                 with
                 infinite
                 other
                 [
                 Calumnies
                 .
                 ]
                 For
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 contrived
                 severall
                 other
                 altogether
                 intollerable
                 [
                 mischiefs
                 ]
                 against
                 [
                 persons
                 of
                 ]
                 all
                 qualities
                 and
                 conditions
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 cruelly
                 murdered
                 his
                 Son
                 Crispus
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 killed
                 his
                 own
                 Wife
                 Fausta
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 shut
                 up
                 [
                 and
                 stifled
                 ]
                 in
                 a
                 Bath
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 over-much
                 heated
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 sought
                 amongst
                 his
                 own
                 Priests
                 for
                 an
                 expiation
                 of
                 such
                 horrid
                 and
                 nefarious
                 Murders
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 found
                 none
                 :
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 openly
                 declared
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 black
                 crimes
                 as
                 these
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 purged
                 by
                 sacrifice
                 )
                 [
                 he
                 adds
                 ]
                 that
                 he
                 accidentally
                 met
                 with
                 an
                 Egyptian
                 who
                 had
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 Iberia
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 received
                 information
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 abolished
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 he
                 embraced
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 the
                 Egyptian
                 had
                 imparted
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 he
                 relinquished
                 *
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 his
                 Ancestours
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 
                   Beginning
                   of
                   Impiety
                
                 ,
                 †
                 as
                 he
                 terms
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 notoriously
                 false
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 demonstrate
                 immediately
                 :
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 I
                 must
                 give
                 a
                 Relation
                 concerning
                 
                   The
                   Chrysargyrum
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLI
                
                 .
                 An
                 Invective
                 against
                 Zosimus
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Reproaches
                 and
                 Calumnies
                 he
                 has
                 cast
                 upon
                 Constantine
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Christians
                
                 .
              
               
                 THou
                 sayst
                 therefore
                 ,
                 (
                 O
                 destructive
                 and
                 impure
                 *
                 Daemon
                 !
                 )
                 that
                 Constantine
                 resolving
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 City
                 equall
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 attempted
                 the
                 erecting
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 great
                 City
                 in
                 the
                 mid
                 way
                 between
                 Troas
                 and
                 Ilium
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 laid
                 the
                 Foundations
                 and
                 raised
                 the
                 wall
                 to
                 an
                 heighth
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 he
                 found
                 Byzantium
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 place
                 more
                 Commodious
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 incompassed
                 that
                 with
                 walls
                 ;
                 which
                 old
                 City
                 he
                 enlarged
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 degree
                 ,
                 and
                 adorned
                 it
                 with
                 such
                 †
                 splendid
                 Buildings
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 seemed
                 not
                 much
                 inferiour
                 to
                 Rome
                 which
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 had
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 arrived
                 at
                 that
                 Greatness
                 .
                 Thou
                 sayst
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 distributed
                 amongst
                 the
                 Byzantine
                 people
                 ‖
                 
                   The
                   Annona
                
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 stock
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 a
                 vast
                 sum
                 of
                 Gold
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 removed
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 Byzantium
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 private
                 houses
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 thou
                 writest
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 thus
                 ;
                 After
                 Constantine's
                 
                   death
                   ,
                   [
                   the
                   supream
                   management
                   of
                   ]
                   Affairs
                   devolved
                   only
                   to
                   his
                   Son
                
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ]
                 
                   after
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   his
                   two
                   Brothers
                   .
                   And
                   when
                
                 Magnentius
                 and
                 Vetranio
                 
                   had
                   set
                   up
                   for
                   Tyrants
                   ,
                   he
                   attacked
                
                 Vetranio
                 
                   by
                   perswasives
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   both
                   their
                   Armies
                   being
                   come
                   together
                   ,
                
                 a
                 Constantius
                 
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   made
                   a
                   Speech
                   to
                   the
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   them
                   in
                   mind
                   of
                   his
                   Fathers
                   Liberality
                   ,
                   with
                   whom
                   they
                   had
                   waged
                   many
                   Wars
                   ,
                   and
                   [
                   by
                   whom
                   ]
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   honoured
                   with
                   the
                   greatest
                   Gratuities
                   .
                   Which
                   when
                   the
                   Souldiers
                   had
                   heard
                   ,
                   they
                   divested
                
                 Vetranio
                 
                   of
                   his
                   purple
                   ,
                   and
                   drew
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Tribunal
                   [
                   clothed
                   ]
                   in
                   a
                   private
                   habit
                   .
                
                 Notwithstanding
                 ,
                 [
                 thou
                 doest
                 affirm
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 he
                 underwent
                 nothing
                 of
                 molestation
                 from
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 who
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Father
                 hath
                 by
                 Thee
                 been
                 loaded
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 Calumnies
                 .
                 How
                 therefore
                 Thou
                 canst
                 judge
                 it
                 agreeable
                 [
                 to
                 affirm
                 ]
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 Liberall
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 Bountifull
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 so
                 tenacious
                 and
                 sordid
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 imposed
                 such
                 an
                 execrable
                 Tax
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 [
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 ]
                 wholly
                 ignorant
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 neither
                 slew
                 Fausta
                 nor
                 Crispus
                 ,
                 nor
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 ,
                 received
                 our
                 Mysteries
                 from
                 any
                 Egyptian
                 ;
                 hear
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Pamphilus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 flourished
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 times
                 with
                 Constantine
                 and
                 Crispus
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 frequently
                 conversant
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 (
                 For
                 ,
                 thou
                 writest
                 not
                 even
                 what
                 thou
                 hast
                 received
                 by
                 Report
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 the
                 Truth
                 :
                 in
                 regard
                 thou
                 livedst
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 after
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Arcadius
                 and
                 Honorius
                 (
                 to
                 b
                 whose
                 Times
                 thou
                 hast
                 brought
                 down
                 thine
                 History
                 ,
                 )
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 after
                 them
                 .
                 )
                 
                 
                   In
                   the
                
                 c
                 
                   Eight
                   Book
                   of
                   his
                   Ecclesiastick
                   History
                   [
                   Eusebius
                   ]
                
                 writes
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   Within
                   some
                   small
                   Intervall
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   the
                   Emperour
                
                 Constantius
                 
                   (
                   a
                   person
                   of
                   extraordinary
                   mildness
                   throughout
                   his
                   whole
                   life
                   ,
                   most
                   favourable
                   to
                   his
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   that
                   had
                   a
                   singular
                   affection
                   for
                   the
                   divine
                   Doctrine
                   [
                   of
                   our
                   Religion
                   ,
                   ]
                   )
                   ended
                   his
                   life
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   common
                   Sanction
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   leaving
                   his
                   own
                   Son
                
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 
                   Emperour
                   and
                
                 Augustus
                 
                   in
                   his
                   stead
                
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 after
                 some
                 other
                 words
                 .
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 
                   Son
                   to
                   this
                   man
                   ,
                   being
                   immediately
                   from
                   that
                   very
                   time
                   [
                   of
                   his
                   Fathers
                   death
                   ,
                   ]
                   Proclaimed
                   supream
                   Emperour
                   and
                
                 Augustus
                 
                   by
                   the
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   (
                   but
                   long
                   before
                   that
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   supream
                   God
                   )
                   exhibited
                   himself
                   an
                   emulatour
                   of
                   his
                   Fathers
                   Piety
                   towards
                   our
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 And
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 *
                 close
                 of
                 his
                 History
                 ,
                 he
                 expresses
                 himself
                 in
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 .
                 But
                 Constantine
                 
                   the
                   mighty
                   Conquerour
                   ,
                   gloriously
                   adorned
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   Virtues
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   (
                   together
                   with
                   his
                   Son
                
                 Crispus
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Prince
                   highly
                   beloved
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   like
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   )
                   recovered
                   his
                   own
                   East
                   .
                
                 Doubtless
                 Eusebius
                 (
                 who
                 survived
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 )
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 so
                 highly
                 extolled
                 Crispus
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 murdered
                 by
                 his
                 Father
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 relates
                 in
                 †
                 
                   his
                   History
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Constantine
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 close
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 partaker
                 of
                 Salutary
                 Baptism
                 at
                 Nicomedia
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 defer'd
                 it
                 till
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 desirous
                 of
                 being
                 baptized
                 in
                 the
                 River
                 Jordan
                 .
                 Thou
                 sayst
                 moreover
                 ,
                 (
                 most
                 execrable
                 and
                 impurest
                 of
                 Mortalls
                 !
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 ‖
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 from
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 shewed
                 it self
                 ,
                 hath
                 decayed
                 ,
                 and
                 been
                 utterly
                 destroyed
                 ;
                 [
                 which
                 thou
                 affirmest
                 ,
                 ]
                 either
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 read
                 nothing
                 of
                 what
                 hath
                 hapned
                 in
                 ancient
                 times
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 with
                 a
                 designed
                 malice
                 to
                 attack
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 contrary
                 is
                 manifestly
                 apparent
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 hath
                 increased
                 together
                 with
                 our
                 Faith.
                 Consider
                 therefore
                 ,
                 how
                 about
                 the
                 very
                 [
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 ]
                 Advent
                 of
                 Christ
                 our
                 God
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 d
                 most
                 of
                 [
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 Macedonians
                 were
                 ruined
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Romans
                   :
                   Albania
                
                 also
                 and
                 Iberia
                 ,
                 the
                 Colchi
                 and
                 Arabians
                 ,
                 were
                 made
                 Subjects
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 [
                 Consider
                 likewise
                 ,
                 ]
                 how
                 
                   Caius
                   Caesar
                
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Hundredth
                 e
                 
                   eighty
                   second
                   Olympiad
                
                 ,
                 in
                 great
                 fights
                 subdued
                 the
                 
                   Galli
                   ,
                   Germani
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Britanni
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 Nations
                 inhabited
                 Five
                 hundred
                 Cities
                 ▪
                 )
                 and
                 annexed
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 has
                 been
                 recorded
                 by
                 Historians
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 
                   the
                   Consuls
                
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Monarch
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ;
                 who
                 made
                 a
                 way
                 out
                 of
                 *
                 Polytheism
                 and
                 †
                 Democracy
                 ,
                 and
                 introduced
                 a
                 praevious
                 Veneration
                 of
                 a
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 that
                 just
                 ready
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Monarchy
                
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Immediately
                 ,
                 all
                 Judaea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Neighbouring
                 Countries
                 ,
                 were
                 annext
                 [
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 :
                 ]
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 The
                 *
                 
                   First
                   Inrollment
                
                 was
                 then
                 made
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Christ
                 also
                 together
                 with
                 others
                 was
                 Enrolled
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 Bethlehem
                 might
                 publickly
                 declare
                 the
                 completion
                 of
                 that
                 Prophecie
                 [
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 uttered
                 ]
                 concerning
                 it self
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 predicted
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Micah
                 concerning
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 ‖
                 
                   And
                   Thou
                   bethlehem
                   in
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                   Juda
                   ,
                   art
                   not
                   the
                   least
                   amongst
                   the
                   Princes
                   of
                   Juda
                   :
                   for
                   out
                   of
                   thee
                   shall
                   come
                   forth
                   to
                   me
                   a
                   Governour
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                
                 *
                 
                   rule
                   my
                   people
                   Israel
                
                 .
                 And
                 f
                 after
                 the
                 Nativity
                 of
                 Christ
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 Egypt
                 was
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 
                   Augustus
                   Caesar
                
                 ,
                 under
                 whom
                 Christ
                 was
                 born
                 ,
                 having
                 totally
                 subdued
                 Antonius
                 and
                 Cleopatra
                 who
                 killed
                 themselves
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 persons
                 ,
                 
                   Cornelius
                   Gallus
                
                 is
                 constituted
                 Praefect
                 of
                 Egypt
                 by
                 
                   Augustus
                   Caesar
                
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 First
                 who
                 Governed
                 Egypt
                 after
                 
                   The
                   Ptolemies
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 has
                 been
                 recorded
                 by
                 Historiographers
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 [
                 Countries
                 ]
                 have
                 been
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 by
                 Ventidius
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 
                   Corbulo
                   ,
                   Nero's
                
                 *
                 Dux
                 ;
                 by
                 g
                 Trajan
                 also
                 ,
                 Severus
                 ,
                 and
                 Carus
                 ;
                 by
                 Cassius
                 likewise
                 ,
                 Odaenathus
                 of
                 Palmyra
                 ,
                 h
                 Apollonius
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 :
                 how
                 often
                 have
                 [
                 the
                 Cities
                 ]
                 Seleucia
                 and
                 Ctesiphon
                 been
                 taken
                 ;
                 as
                 likewise
                 Nisibis
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 sometimes
                 passed
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 at
                 others
                 ,
                 into
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 ;
                 )
                 [
                 lastly
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 adjacent
                 Nations
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 annexed
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 Thou
                 thy self
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 other
                 Writers
                 ,
                 dost
                 Relate
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 had
                 almost
                 omitted
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 Thou
                 writest
                 were
                 done
                 by
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 who
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 professing
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 valiantly
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 Courage
                 Governed
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 
                   Thy
                   Julian
                
                 suffered
                 ,
                 a
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Mysteries
                 with
                 thy self
                 ,
                 who
                 left
                 such
                 deep
                 wounds
                 upon
                 the
                 Roman
                 State.
                 But
                 ,
                 whether
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 predicted
                 concerning
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 hath
                 either
                 received
                 a
                 *
                 prelude
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 obtain
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 an
                 higher
                 dispensation
                 than
                 Thou
                 canst
                 conceive
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 if
                 Thou
                 pleasest
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 make
                 inquiry
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 those
                 Emperours
                 who
                 asserted
                 the
                 Superstition
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 value
                 for
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 concluded
                 their
                 [
                 lives
                 and
                 ]
                 Reigns
                 .
                 Was
                 not
                 
                   Caius
                   Julius
                   Caesar
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Monarch
                
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 murdered
                 by
                 Treachery
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 ?
                 did
                 not
                 some
                 Souldiers
                 with
                 their
                 swords
                 kill
                 the
                 other
                 Caius
                 who
                 was
                 *
                 Nephew
                 to
                 Tiberius
                 ?
                 was
                 not
                 Nero
                 murdered
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Domesticks
                 ?
                 Did
                 nor
                 Galba
                 undergoe
                 the
                 same
                 Fate
                 ?
                 Otho
                 ,
                 and
                 Vitellius
                 also
                 ;
                 which
                 three
                 Emperours
                 Reigned
                 only
                 sixteen
                 months
                 .
                 Did
                 not
                 Domitian
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 )
                 destroy
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Titus
                 by
                 poison
                 ?
                 Was
                 not
                 Domitian
                 himself
                 in
                 a
                 miserable
                 manner
                 
                 removed
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 by
                 Stephanus
                 ?
                 What
                 wilt
                 thou
                 say
                 concerning
                 Commodus
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 he
                 end
                 his
                 life
                 by
                 [
                 the
                 violent
                 hands
                 of
                 ]
                 
                   Narcissus
                   ?
                   Pertinax
                
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 Julian
                 ,
                 underwent
                 they
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 Fate
                 ?
                 did
                 not
                 Antoninus
                 Son
                 to
                 Severus
                 ,
                 murther
                 his
                 Brother
                 Geta
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 he
                 himself
                 afterwards
                 taken
                 off
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 by
                 Martialis
                 ?
                 what
                 [
                 of
                 ]
                 Macrinus
                 also
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 he
                 carried
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 like
                 a
                 Captive
                 about
                 Byzantium
                 ,
                 and
                 nefariously
                 murdered
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Souldiers
                 ?
                 
                   Aurelius
                   Antoninus
                
                 likewise
                 ,
                 born
                 at
                 the
                 City
                 Emesa
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 he
                 slain
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 mother
                 ?
                 and
                 Alexander
                 his
                 Successour
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 fell
                 not
                 he
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 mother
                 by
                 *
                 the
                 like
                 fact
                 ?
                 What
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 concerning
                 Maximinus
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 he
                 destroyed
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Souldiers
                 ?
                 What
                 concerning
                 Gordianus
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 Philippus's
                 Treacheries
                 [
                 was
                 murdered
                 ]
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 ended
                 his
                 days
                 ?
                 Now
                 ,
                 doe
                 Thou
                 tell
                 me
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 Philippus
                 and
                 his
                 Successour
                 Decius
                 slain
                 by
                 their
                 Enemies
                 ?
                 Gallus
                 and
                 likewise
                 Volusianus
                 ,
                 were
                 they
                 not
                 thrust
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Forces
                 ?
                 Aemilianus
                 also
                 ,
                 fell
                 not
                 he
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ?
                 Valerianus
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 he
                 taken
                 prisoner
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 Persians
                 ?
                 [
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 ]
                 after
                 Gallienus
                 had
                 been
                 treacherously
                 murdered
                 ,
                 and
                 Carinus
                 slain
                 ,
                 the
                 [
                 supream
                 management
                 of
                 ]
                 affairs
                 came
                 to
                 Diocletianus
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 took
                 in
                 to
                 be
                 Colleagues
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 with
                 himself
                 .
                 Of
                 whom
                 ,
                 
                   Maximianus
                   Herculius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Son
                 Maxentius
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 Licinius
                 ,
                 were
                 utterly
                 destroyed
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 from
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 celebrated
                 Constantine
                 entred
                 upon
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 dedicated
                 to
                 Christ
                 a
                 City
                 built
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 which
                 bore
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 ;
                 look
                 about
                 earnestly
                 [
                 and
                 see
                 ,
                 ]
                 whether
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 Reigned
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 excepting
                 only
                 Julian
                 thy
                 Pontif
                 and
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 slain
                 either
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 their
                 Enemies
                 ;
                 or
                 whether
                 any
                 Tyrant
                 hath
                 ever
                 vanquished
                 an
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 
                 save
                 only
                 Basiliscus
                 who
                 drove
                 out
                 Zeno
                 :
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 afterwards
                 routed
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Zeno
                 ,
                 and
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 I
                 assent
                 also
                 to
                 what
                 thou
                 writest
                 concerning
                 Valens
                 ;
                 [
                 because
                 ]
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Occasioner
                 of
                 such
                 and
                 so
                 vexatious
                 mischiefs
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 concerning
                 any
                 other
                 Emperour
                 [
                 besides
                 these
                 ,
                 .
                 ]
                 even
                 Thou
                 thy self
                 canst
                 not
                 say
                 it
                 .
                 Let
                 no
                 person
                 account
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 forreign
                 to
                 our
                 
                   Ecclesiastick
                   History
                
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 [
                 look
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 ]
                 most
                 usefull
                 and
                 †
                 accommodate
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Historiographers
                 amongst
                 the
                 Heathens
                 do
                 designedly
                 attempt
                 to
                 cloud
                 the
                 accurate
                 knowledge
                 of
                 transactions
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 remaining
                 Actions
                 of
                 Anastasius
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 *
                 
                   The
                   Chrysotelia
                
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 Actions
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 were
                 egregiously
                 performed
                 by
                 Anastasius
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 besitting
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Majesty
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 same
                 Emperour
                 did
                 some
                 things
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 answerable
                 to
                 those
                 [
                 we
                 have
                 related
                 .
                 ]
                 For
                 he
                 invented
                 that
                 termed
                 a
                 
                   The
                   Chrysotelia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 b
                 rated
                 the
                 expence
                 of
                 the
                 Militia
                 at
                 a
                 very
                 high
                 value
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 dammage
                 c
                 of
                 the
                 Provincials
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 d
                 he
                 took
                 away
                 the
                 Exaction
                 of
                 the
                 Tributes
                 
                 from
                 the
                 Courts
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 instituted
                 those
                 termed
                 e
                 
                   The
                   Vindices
                
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 ,
                 f
                 by
                 the
                 inducement
                 (
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 )
                 of
                 Marinus
                 the
                 Syrian
                 ,
                 who
                 administred
                 the
                 supreamest
                 dignity
                 ,
                 that
                 [
                 Grand
                 Officer
                 who
                 bore
                 that
                 place
                 ]
                 the
                 Ancients
                 termed
                 
                   The
                   Praefectus
                   Praetorio
                
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 hapned
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Tributes
                 were
                 both
                 extreamly
                 lessened
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 beauty
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 decayed
                 .
                 For
                 anciently
                 ,
                 the
                 noblest
                 personages
                 were
                 enrolled
                 in
                 the
                 Albs
                 [
                 or
                 ,
                 Registers
                 ]
                 of
                 [
                 all
                 ]
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 City
                 had
                 and
                 appointed
                 those
                 [
                 persons
                 who
                 were
                 registred
                 ]
                 in
                 *
                 
                   The
                   Curia
                
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Senate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Tyranny
                 of
                 Vitalianus
                 .
              
               
                 [
                 FUrther
                 ,
                 ]
                 Vitalianus
                 by
                 Extract
                 a
                 Thracian
                 ,
                 makes
                 an
                 insurrection
                 against
                 Anastasius
                 .
                 Having
                 laid
                 waste
                 Thracia
                 and
                 *
                 Mysia
                 a
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 [
                 the
                 Cities
                 ]
                 Odessus
                 and
                 Anchialus
                 ,
                 he
                 hastned
                 to
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 a
                 [
                 vast
                 ,
                 but
                 ]
                 inconsiderate
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 Hunni
                 .
                 Against
                 whom
                 the
                 Emperour
                 sent
                 Hypatius
                 .
                 Who
                 having
                 been
                 betrayed
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 [
                 Forces
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 taken
                 alive
                 by
                 the
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 was
                 afterwards
                 redeemed
                 with
                 a
                 vast
                 Ransome
                 ;
                 and
                 Cyrillus
                 undertakes
                 the
                 mannagement
                 of
                 that
                 whole
                 War.
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 a
                 doubtfull
                 Engagement
                 hapned
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 after
                 [
                 the
                 fight
                 ]
                 had
                 received
                 many
                 *
                 Turns
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 pur●●its
                 ,
                 as
                 Retreats
                 ▪
                 and
                 Cyrillus
                 had
                 had
                 the
                 better
                 ;
                 [
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 ]
                 b
                 the
                 Enemy
                 began
                 to
                 fall
                 on
                 again
                 ,
                 the
                 [
                 Roman
                 ]
                 Souldiers
                 having
                 voluntarily
                 given
                 ground
                 and
                 turned
                 their
                 backs
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 Vitalianus
                 took
                 Cyrillus
                 †
                 in
                 the
                 [
                 City
                 ]
                 Odessus
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 ruined
                 all
                 places
                 with
                 fire
                 and
                 sword
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 march
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 that
                 place
                 called
                 Sycae
                 ;
                 having
                 no
                 other
                 thoughts
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 taking
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 Vitalianus
                 had
                 encamped
                 in
                 
                   Sycae
                   ,
                   Marinus
                
                 the
                 Syrian
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 mention
                 before
                 ,
                 is
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 to
                 engage
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 *
                 
                   Marine
                   Army
                
                 .
                 Both
                 †
                 Fleets
                 therefore
                 stood
                 opposed
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 having
                 
                   Sycae
                   a
                   Stern
                
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 first
                 [
                 by
                 compact
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ]
                 they
                 forbore
                 engaging
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 after
                 some
                 excursions
                 of
                 the
                 Ships
                 ,
                 and
                 ‖
                 Skirmishes
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 a
                 sharp
                 Sea-fight
                 was
                 begun
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 Fleets
                 ,
                 about
                 those
                 places
                 termed
                 Bytharia
                 ;
                 and
                 Vitalianus
                 having
                 Tack't
                 about
                 ,
                 flies
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Sail
                 he
                 could
                 make
                 ▪
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 lost
                 most
                 of
                 his
                 Forces
                 ▪
                 They
                 also
                 who
                 were
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 Sailed
                 off
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 hast
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 ,
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Enemy
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 about
                 c
                 Anaplus
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 it self
                 .
                 
                 'T
                 is
                 moreover
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 [
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 ]
                 Vitalianus
                 spent
                 some
                 time
                 at
                 Anchialus
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 himself
                 quiet
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 another
                 Nation
                 of
                 the
                 Hunni
                 d
                 having
                 past
                 the
                 
                   Caspian
                   Streights
                
                 ,
                 made
                 an
                 Incursion
                 [
                 into
                 the
                 Roman
                 Provinces
                 .
                 ]
                 At
                 those
                 very
                 same
                 times
                 also
                 ,
                 Rhodus
                 *
                 was
                 shaken
                 by
                 a
                 most
                 Violent
                 Earthquake
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 dead
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 third
                 calamity
                 it
                 had
                 suffered
                 of
                 that
                 Nature
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLIV
                
                 .
                 That
                 Anastasius
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 add
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   hast
                   been
                   Crucified
                   on
                   our
                   account
                   ,
                
                 to
                 the
                 Hymn
                 [
                 termed
                 ]
                 *
                 
                   The
                   Trisagium
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Sedition
                 and
                 disturbance
                 hapned
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Which
                 [
                 Anastasius
                 ]
                 fearing
                 ,
                 †
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 dissimulation
                 ,
                 and
                 soon
                 altered
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 And
                 concerning
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Anastasius
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 desirous
                 of
                 making
                 an
                 addition
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   hast
                   been
                   Crucified
                   on
                   our
                   account
                   ,
                
                 to
                 [
                 The
                 Hymn
                 termed
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   Trisagium
                
                 ;
                 a
                 most
                 violent
                 Sedition
                 hapned
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 had
                 been
                 totally
                 *
                 Subverted
                 .
                 Macedonius
                 and
                 the
                 Constantinopolitane
                 Clergy
                 were
                 the
                 Authours
                 and
                 Abettours
                 of
                 this
                 Sedition
                 ,
                 as
                 Severus
                 affirms
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Epistle
                   to
                
                 a
                 Soterichus
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 [
                 Epistle
                 ]
                 he
                 wrote
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 obtained
                 the
                 
                   Episcopall
                   Throne
                
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 resided
                 b
                 at
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 c
                 when
                 he
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 ejected
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 *
                 related
                 already
                 .
                 On
                 account
                 of
                 these
                 Calumnies
                 ,
                 besides
                 other
                 reasons
                 †
                 already
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 opinion
                 that
                 Macedonius
                 was
                 ejected
                 [
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 See.
                 ]
                 From
                 this
                 occasion
                 the
                 populacy
                 was
                 enraged
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 any
                 longer
                 to
                 be
                 withheld
                 ,
                 many
                 personages
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 were
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 dangers
                 ,
                 and
                 severall
                 of
                 the
                 eminentest
                 places
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ]
                 were
                 burnt
                 down
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 people
                 had
                 found
                 a
                 certain
                 Country-fellow
                 (
                 who
                 lead
                 a
                 Monastick
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Marinus
                 the
                 Syrian
                 ,
                 they
                 cut
                 off
                 his
                 head
                 ;
                 affirming
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 mans
                 motives
                 and
                 perswasions
                 
                   that
                   Expression
                
                 had
                 been
                 added
                 [
                 to
                 
                   The
                   Hymn
                
                 .
                 ]
                 They
                 also
                 put
                 his
                 head
                 upon
                 a
                 pole
                 ,
                 [
                 carried
                 it
                 about
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 deriding
                 manner
                 exclaimed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Enemy
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 .
                 [
                 Further
                 ,
                 ]
                 the
                 Sedition
                 increased
                 so
                 vastly
                 ,
                 ruining
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 superiour
                 to
                 all
                 *
                 Opposition
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 †
                 compelled
                 by
                 necessity
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Cirque
                 without
                 his
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 the
                 Criers
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 Proclamation
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 readiness
                 he
                 would
                 resigne
                 his
                 Empire
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 perfect
                 impossibility
                 for
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 obtain
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 endure
                 many
                 Colleagues
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 of
                 necessity
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 Govern
                 the
                 Empire
                 after
                 him
                 .
                 Which
                 when
                 the
                 people
                 perceived
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 Divine
                 impulse
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 they
                 altered
                 their
                 mindes
                 ,
                 and
                 besought
                 Anastasius
                 to
                 put
                 his
                 Crown
                 upon
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 promised
                 to
                 be
                 calm
                 and
                 quiet
                 [
                 in
                 future
                 .
                 ]
                 When
                 Anastasius
                 had
                 survived
                 these
                 disturbances
                 d
                 some
                 small
                 intervall
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 departed
                 to
                 another
                 life
                 ,
                 having
                 Governed
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 seven
                 and
                 twenty
                 years
                 ,
                 three
                 months
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 days
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               End
               of
               the
               Third
               Book
               of
               
               Evagrius's
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               FOURTH
               BOOK
               OF
               THE
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               OF
               
                 EVAGRIUS
                 SCHOLASTICUS
                 Epiphaniensis
              
               ,
               And
               [
               one
               ]
               of
               the
               EX-PRAEFECTS
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 *
                 
                   Justinus
                   Senior
                
                 .
              
               
                 ANastasius
                 therefore
                 being
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 )
                 translated
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 allotment
                 ,
                 Justinus
                 ,
                 by
                 Extract
                 a
                 Thracian
                 ,
                 vests
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 purple
                 Robe
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 ninth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 Panemus
                 ,
                 which
                 amongst
                 the
                 Romans
                 is
                 termed
                 July
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Five
                 hundredth
                 sixty
                 sixth
                 year
                 of
                 
                 Antioch's
                 being
                 styled
                 a
                 free
                 City
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 declared
                 [
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 by
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Guards
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 also
                 he
                 was
                 Commander
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 made
                 a
                 
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Offices
                
                 at
                 Court.
                 He
                 obtained
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Dignity
                 beyond
                 all
                 expectation
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 of
                 
                 Anastasius's
                 relations
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 eminent
                 personages
                 ,
                 had
                 arrived
                 at
                 the
                 greatest
                 fortunateness
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 had
                 procured
                 to
                 themselves
                 all
                 that
                 power
                 which
                 might
                 have
                 invested
                 them
                 *
                 with
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Dignity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 
                   Eunuch
                   Amantius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Theocritus
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 Justinus
                 put
                 these
                 persons
                 to
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 [
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ]
                 one
                 Amantius
                 the
                 chief
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Bed-Chamber
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 great
                 power
                 [
                 and
                 interest
                 .
                 ]
                 Who
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 't
                 was
                 unlawfull
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 deprived
                 of
                 his
                 Genitalls
                 [
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 ]
                 to
                 be
                 possest
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 was
                 desirous
                 of
                 encircling
                 Theocritus
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 Confident
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Crown
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 caused
                 Justinus
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 for
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 him
                 vast
                 quantities
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 ordering
                 him
                 to
                 distribute
                 it
                 amongst
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 most
                 fit
                 to
                 effect
                 this
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 invest
                 Theocritus
                 with
                 the
                 purple
                 Robe
                 .
                 But
                 Justinus
                 having
                 with
                 this
                 money
                 purchased
                 ,
                 either
                 [
                 the
                 suffrages
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 Benevolence
                 of
                 those
                 termed
                 
                   The
                   Guards
                
                 ,
                 (
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 reported
                 both
                 ways
                 ;
                 )
                 invested
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Dignity
                 .
                 Forthwith
                 therefore
                 he
                 *
                 takes
                 off
                 Amantius
                 and
                 Theocritus
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 some
                 other
                 persons
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 Justinus
                 slew
                 Vitalianus
                 by
                 treachery
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 he
                 calls
                 Vitalianus
                 [
                 then
                 ]
                 a
                 making
                 [
                 his
                 Residence
                 ]
                 in
                 Thracia
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 attempted
                 to
                 divest
                 Anastasius
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 :
                 being
                 afraid
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 skill
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 Military
                 affairs
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 his
                 Fame
                 then
                 [
                 spread
                 ]
                 amongst
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 desire
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 obtain
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 But
                 perceiving
                 by
                 a
                 sagacious
                 foresight
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 on
                 no
                 other
                 terms
                 bring
                 Vitalianus
                 within
                 his
                 own
                 power
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 should
                 feign
                 himself
                 his
                 friend
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 [
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 ]
                 mask't
                 his
                 face
                 with
                 a
                 fraud
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 detected
                 ,
                 he
                 constitutes
                 him
                 Master
                 of
                 b
                 one
                 [
                 of
                 those
                 Armies
                 ]
                 termed
                 
                   The
                   Present
                   Militia
                
                 .
                 
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 a
                 greater
                 *
                 occasion
                 of
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 whereby
                 Vitalianus
                 might
                 more
                 deeply
                 be
                 imposed
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 promotes
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Consulate
                 .
                 c
                 Vitalianus
                 therefore
                 being
                 made
                 Consul
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 arrived
                 at
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Pallace
                 ,
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 by
                 being
                 treacherously
                 murdered
                 d
                 at
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 inner
                 Gates
                 ;
                 e
                 paying
                 this
                 punishment
                 for
                 those
                 high
                 contumelies
                 wherewith
                 he
                 had
                 affected
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 things
                 hapned
                 afterwards
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                
                 How
                 [
                 Justinus
                 ]
                 having
                 Ejected
                 Severus
                 ,
                 put
                 Paulus
                 into
                 his
                 place
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 little
                 time
                 after
                 ,
                 Euphrasius
                 obtained
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 Severus
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Ordained
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 *
                 already
                 related
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 ceased
                 not
                 a
                 daily
                 to
                 Anathematize
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 those
                 they
                 term
                 b
                 
                   The
                   Installing
                   Letters
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Answers
                 thereto
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ;
                 (
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 embraced
                 and
                 admitted
                 of
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 only
                 ,
                 by
                 Johannes
                 Successour
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Dioscorus
                 and
                 also
                 c
                 Timotheus
                 ,
                 which
                 Letters
                 are
                 preserved
                 till
                 these
                 Times
                 of
                 Ours
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 because
                 many
                 contentions
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 arose
                 therefrom
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 faithfull
                 people
                 were
                 divided
                 into
                 Factions
                 ;
                 this
                 Severus
                 [
                 I
                 say
                 ]
                 )
                 is
                 by
                 
                 Justinus's
                 order
                 Seized
                 in
                 the
                 d
                 First
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 underwent
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 having
                 his
                 Tongue
                 cut
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 has
                 been
                 reported
                 by
                 some
                 persons
                 .
                 
                 The
                 executing
                 of
                 which
                 punishment
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 e
                 who
                 being
                 then
                 Comes
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 resided
                 at
                 Antioch
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 Severus
                 himself
                 (
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Letter
                
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Antiochians
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 relates
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Flight
                 ;
                 )
                 does
                 aver
                 ,
                 that
                 Irenaeus
                 had
                 been
                 ordered
                 to
                 apprehend
                 *
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Letters
                 ,
                 he
                 loads
                 Irenaeus
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 Calumnies
                 ,
                 f
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 placed
                 the
                 watchfullest
                 Guard
                 imaginable
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 make
                 his
                 escape
                 out
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 those
                 who
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 Vitalianus
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 yet
                 seemed
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 chiefest
                 place
                 of
                 favour
                 and
                 authority
                 with
                 Justinus
                 ,
                 requested
                 
                 Severus's
                 tongue
                 ,
                 because
                 Severus
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Sermons
                 had
                 been
                 injurious
                 towards
                 him
                 .
                 Severus
                 therefore
                 flies
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 See
                 [
                 the
                 Chair
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 month
                 Gorpiaeus
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Tongue
                 is
                 termed
                 September
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Five
                 hundredth
                 sixty
                 seventh
                 year
                 of
                 
                 Antioch's
                 being
                 styled
                 a
                 free
                 City
                 .
                 After
                 whom
                 Paulus
                 ascends
                 that
                 [
                 Episcopal
                 ]
                 Chair
                 ,
                 and
                 g
                 is
                 ordered
                 publickly
                 to
                 commend
                 and
                 assert
                 the
                 
                   Chalcedon
                   Synod
                
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Paulus
                 having
                 h
                 voluntarily
                 withdrawn
                 himself
                 from
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 finished
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 goes
                 the
                 [
                 common
                 ]
                 way
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 After
                 him
                 ,
                 Euphrasius
                 ,
                 who
                 [
                 came
                 ]
                 from
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 is
                 preferred
                 to
                 his
                 Chair
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Fires
                 which
                 hapned
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earthquakes
                 ;
                 wherein
                 Euphrasius
                 was
                 buried
                 ,
                 and
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 ABout
                 these
                 same
                 Times
                 of
                 Justinus
                 ,
                 frequent
                 and
                 dreadfull
                 Fires
                 hapned
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 which
                 lead
                 the
                 way
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 to
                 those
                 most
                 terrible
                 Earthquakes
                 that
                 followed
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 beginning
                 to
                 the
                 ensuing
                 Calamities
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 after
                 some
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 seventh
                 year
                 of
                 
                 Justinus's
                 Reign
                 ,
                 a
                 on
                 [
                 his
                 ]
                 Tenth
                 month
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 month
                 Artemisius
                 ,
                 or
                 May
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Twenty
                 ninth
                 day
                 thereof
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 hottest
                 time
                 of
                 Noon-day
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 sixth
                 day
                 of
                 that
                 termed
                 
                   The
                   Week
                
                 ,
                 a
                 shaking
                 and
                 quaking
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 invaded
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 almost
                 wholly
                 overturned
                 and
                 ruined
                 it
                 .
                 After
                 th●se
                 [
                 tremblings
                 and
                 quakings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ]
                 followed
                 a
                 Fire
                 ,
                 sharing
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 Calamity
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 those
                 places
                 which
                 these
                 [
                 shakings
                 and
                 quakings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ]
                 afflicted
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 fire
                 spreading
                 it self
                 all
                 about
                 ,
                 reduced
                 to
                 Embers
                 and
                 Ashes
                 ▪
                 Further
                 ,
                 what
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 were
                 ruined
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 persons
                 perished
                 in
                 the
                 Fire
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Earthquakes
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 probably
                 supposed
                 ;
                 )
                 also
                 ,
                 what
                 wonderfull
                 and
                 [
                 almost
                 ]
                 inexpressible
                 accidents
                 hapned
                 ;
                 Johannes
                 the
                 Rhetorician
                 has
                 most
                 pathetically
                 related
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Narrative
                 whereof
                 he
                 hath
                 closed
                 
                   his
                   History
                
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Euphrasius
                 himself
                 also
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 inclosed
                 within
                 those
                 ruines
                 ,
                 b
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 ;
                 [
                 which
                 accident
                 brought
                 ]
                 another
                 Calamity
                 upon
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 no
                 person
                 was
                 left
                 alive
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 provide
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 were
                 necessary
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                
                 Concerning
                 Ephraemius
                 who
                 succeeded
                 Euphrasius
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 the
                 Salutary
                 providence
                 of
                 God
                 over
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 [
                 usually
                 ]
                 provides
                 the
                 Remedy
                 before
                 the
                 Blow
                 ,
                 and
                 sharpens
                 the
                 Sword
                 of
                 its
                 Anger
                 with
                 Clemency
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 interim
                 that
                 affairs
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 deplorable
                 and
                 desperate
                 posture
                 ,
                 displays
                 its
                 own
                 compassion
                 ▪
                 
                 excited
                 Ephraemius
                 a
                 then
                 
                   Comes
                   of
                   the
                   East
                
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 all
                 possible
                 Care
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 City
                 might
                 want
                 nothing
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 necessary
                 .
                 Which
                 person
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Antioch
                 admired
                 on
                 this
                 very
                 account
                 ,
                 and
                 chose
                 him
                 their
                 Bishop
                 .
                 Ephraemius
                 therefore
                 obtains
                 
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   Chair
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 allotted
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 Reward
                 and
                 Recompence
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 of
                 such
                 his
                 providence
                 [
                 towards
                 that
                 City
                 .
                 ]
                 Thirty
                 months
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 Antioch
                 was
                 again
                 afflicted
                 with
                 Earthquakes
                 :
                 b
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 also
                 it
                 [
                 changed
                 its
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 ]
                 was
                 called
                 Theopolis
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Emperour
                 made
                 provision
                 for
                 it
                 by
                 all
                 other
                 care
                 and
                 diligence
                 whatever
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Zosimas
                 and
                 Johannes
                 who
                 were
                 Workers
                 of
                 Miracles
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 we
                 have
                 mentioned
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Calamities
                 ,
                 come
                 on
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 also
                 insert
                 some
                 other
                 passages
                 ,
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 remembred
                 ,
                 into
                 this
                 our
                 present
                 Work
                 ;
                 which
                 passages
                 were
                 brought
                 to
                 our
                 knowledge
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 saw
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 [
                 was
                 ]
                 one
                 Zosimas
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 who
                 exercised
                 himself
                 in
                 a
                 Monastick
                 life
                 ,
                 by
                 Extract
                 a
                 Phoenician
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 Phoenice
                 termed
                 Maritima
                 ;
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 Nativity
                 was
                 Sinde
                 ,
                 a
                 Village
                 distant
                 from
                 Tyre
                 not
                 full
                 out
                 twenty
                 furlongs
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 ▪
                 by
                 his
                 abstinence
                 from
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 meats
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 other
                 virtues
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 had
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 *
                 possest
                 himself
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 only
                 foresee
                 things
                 future
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 also
                 received
                 [
                 from
                 God
                 ]
                 the
                 Gift
                 of
                 †
                 being
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 perturbation
                 of
                 mind
                 .
                 Being
                 therefore
                 [
                 one
                 time
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Palestines
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 a
                 a
                 personage
                 of
                 eminency
                 ;
                 (
                 his
                 name
                 was
                 Arcesilaus
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 Nobly
                 descended
                 and
                 Learned
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 who
                 had
                 arrived
                 at
                 Honours
                 and
                 those
                 other
                 [
                 accomplishments
                 ]
                 which
                 adorn
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 :
                 )
                 at
                 that
                 very
                 instant
                 of
                 time
                 wherein
                 Antioch
                 was
                 ruined
                 [
                 by
                 the
                 Earthquake
                 ,
                 ]
                 this
                 Zosimas
                 all
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 grew
                 sad
                 ,
                 mourned
                 and
                 sighed
                 deeply
                 ,
                 and
                 shed
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 quantity
                 of
                 tears
                 that
                 he
                 wetted
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 asked
                 for
                 a
                 Censer
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 burnt
                 Incense
                 all
                 over
                 that
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 stood
                 ,
                 he
                 prostrates
                 himself
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 appeasing
                 God
                 with
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Supplications
                 .
                 Then
                 Arcesilaus
                 asking
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 that
                 was
                 which
                 troubled
                 him
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 in
                 express
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Noise
                 of
                 the
                 Ruine
                 of
                 Antioch
                 just
                 then
                 rang
                 in
                 his
                 ears
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 Arcesilaus
                 and
                 those
                 then
                 present
                 ,
                 being
                 stricken
                 with
                 an
                 amazement
                 ,
                 wrote
                 down
                 the
                 hour
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 so
                 hapned
                 as
                 Zosimas
                 had
                 declared
                 .
                 Severall
                 other
                 wonders
                 were
                 wrought
                 by
                 this
                 person
                 ;
                 the
                 multitude
                 whereof
                 I
                 will
                 omit
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 are
                 even
                 more
                 in
                 number
                 than
                 can
                 be
                 told
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 mention
                 only
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 flourished
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 with
                 this
                 Zosimas
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 name
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 for
                 virtues
                 like
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 who
                 had
                 exercised
                 a
                 Monastick
                 and
                 *
                 immateriall
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 Laura
                 b
                 Chuziba
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 scituate
                 in
                 the
                 extremity
                 of
                 the
                 valley
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Northern
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 highway
                 that
                 leads
                 passengers
                 from
                 Jerusalem
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 Jericho
                 ;
                 )
                 c
                 but
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 forementioned
                 City
                 Caesarea
                 .
                 This
                 Johannes
                 the
                 Chuzibite
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 had
                 heard
                 that
                 the
                 wife
                 of
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Arcesilaus
                 had
                 beat
                 out
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 eyes
                 with
                 a
                 Weavers
                 Shuttle
                 ,
                 ran
                 to
                 her
                 in
                 great
                 hast
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 inspection
                 into
                 the
                 wound
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 perceived
                 ]
                 that
                 the
                 pupill
                 was
                 faln
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 eye
                 perfectly
                 run
                 out
                 ,
                 he
                 orders
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Phisitians
                 who
                 had
                 *
                 come
                 thither
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 a
                 Sponge
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 eye
                 which
                 was
                 faln
                 out
                 into
                 its
                 place
                 again
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 he
                 could
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 Sponge
                 about
                 it
                 and
                 bind
                 it
                 with
                 †
                 Swathells
                 of
                 Linnen
                 .
                 Arcesilaus
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 present
                 .
                 For
                 ●e
                 hapned
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 with
                 Zosimas
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 scituate
                 in
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 the
                 Sindeni
                 ,
                 distant
                 from
                 Caesarea
                 about
                 five
                 hundred
                 furlongs
                 .
                 Messengers
                 therefore
                 ran
                 in
                 great
                 hast
                 to
                 Arcesilaus
                 ,
                 to
                 acquaint
                 him
                 with
                 what
                 had
                 hapned
                 .
                 Arcesilaus
                 was
                 sitting
                 near
                 to
                 Zosimas
                 holding
                 a
                 Conference
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 understood
                 [
                 the
                 misfortune
                 that
                 had
                 befaln
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 ]
                 he
                 wept
                 bitterly
                 ,
                 pluckt
                 off
                 and
                 tore
                 his
                 hair
                 ,
                 and
                 threw
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 air
                 .
                 When
                 Zosimas
                 enquired
                 the
                 reason
                 hereof
                 ,
                 Arcesilaus
                 gave
                 him
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 what
                 had
                 hapned
                 ,
                 but
                 made
                 frequent
                 interruptions
                 in
                 his
                 Relation
                 by
                 sighs
                 and
                 tears
                 .
                 Zosimas
                 therefore
                 having
                 left
                 him
                 ,
                 retired
                 alone
                 by
                 himself
                 into
                 a
                 certain
                 little
                 *
                 Room
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 converse
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 usage
                 of
                 such
                 persons
                 .
                 After
                 
                 some
                 little
                 time
                 he
                 came
                 out
                 ,
                 lookt
                 chearfully
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 modest
                 and
                 grave
                 smile
                 †
                 stroakt
                 Arcesilaus's
                 hand
                 softly
                 ,
                 Go
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   go
                   away
                   with
                   joy
                   :
                   Grace
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   the
                
                 Chuzibite
                 .
                 
                   Your
                   wife
                   is
                   cured
                   ;
                   she
                   has
                   both
                   her
                   eyes
                   ;
                   that
                   accident
                   could
                   deprive
                   her
                   of
                   nothing
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   it
                   so
                   pleased
                   the
                
                 Chuzibite
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 hapned
                 ,
                 these
                 two
                 righteous
                 persons
                 having
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 wrought
                 a
                 Miracle
                 .
                 This
                 same
                 Zosimas
                 going
                 one
                 time
                 to
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 and
                 leading
                 an
                 Ass
                 after
                 him
                 whereon
                 he
                 had
                 laid
                 some
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 needfull
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 meets
                 a
                 Lyon
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 seized
                 upon
                 the
                 Ass
                 ,
                 went
                 his
                 way
                 .
                 Zosimas
                 followed
                 the
                 Lyon
                 over
                 the
                 wood
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 filled
                 his
                 belly
                 with
                 the
                 Asse's
                 flesh
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 Zosimas
                 laugh't
                 ,
                 and
                 speaks
                 [
                 these
                 words
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 Lyon
                 ;
                 
                   But
                   Friend
                
                 [
                 says
                 he
                 ]
                 
                   my
                   journey
                   is
                   stopt
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   man
                
                 d
                 
                   gross
                   and
                   fat
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   very
                   great
                   age
                   ;
                   nor
                   am
                   I
                   able
                   to
                   carry
                   that
                   burthen
                   on
                   my
                   back
                   which
                   was
                   laid
                   upon
                   the
                   Ass.
                   If
                   therefore
                   you
                   have
                   a
                   mind
                   that
                
                 Zosimas
                 
                   should
                   remove
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   necessarily
                   carry
                   my
                   Burthen
                   ,
                   [
                   though
                   this
                   be
                   a
                   thing
                   ]
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   your
                   Nature
                   ;
                   and
                   [
                   after
                   that
                   ]
                   you
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   wild
                   Beast
                   again
                   .
                
                 The
                 Lyon
                 wholly
                 forgetting
                 his
                 Rage
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 fawn
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 gentle
                 manner
                 e
                 ran
                 immediately
                 to
                 Zosimas
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 gesture
                 *
                 shewed
                 his
                 obedience
                 .
                 Zosimas
                 therefore
                 having
                 laid
                 the
                 Asses
                 burden
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 lead
                 him
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Gates
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 ;
                 demonstrating
                 hereby
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 all
                 things
                 serve
                 and
                 obey
                 us
                 men
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 live
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 adulterate
                 that
                 Grace
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 least
                 I
                 should
                 lengthen
                 my
                 History
                 by
                 [
                 relating
                 ]
                 more
                 [
                 such
                 passages
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 ]
                 I
                 will
                 return
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 from
                 whence
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 digression
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Universall
                 Calamities
                 .
              
               
                 DUring
                 the
                 same
                 Justinus's
                 Governing
                 the
                 [
                 Roman
                 ]
                 Empire
                 ,
                 that
                 [
                 City
                 ]
                 now
                 named
                 Dyrrachium
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 anciently
                 called
                 Epidamnus
                 ,
                 )
                 was
                 ruined
                 by
                 an
                 Earthquake
                 .
                 As
                 was
                 likewise
                 Corinthus
                 ,
                 scituate
                 in
                 
                   Achaia
                   .
                   Anazarbus
                
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Cilicia
                
                 ,
                 [
                 suffered
                 ]
                 a
                 fourth
                 Calamity
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 .
                 Which
                 Cities
                 Justinus
                 rebuilt
                 by
                 the
                 expence
                 of
                 a
                 vast
                 sum
                 of
                 money
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 very
                 same
                 times
                 also
                 ,
                 Edessa
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Osröeni
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 vastly
                 great
                 and
                 rich
                 ,
                 was
                 drowned
                 by
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 the
                 torrent
                 of
                 
                   The
                   Scirtus
                
                 which
                 runs
                 hard
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 houses
                 were
                 beaten
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 innumerable
                 multitude
                 of
                 men
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 water
                 carried
                 away
                 .
                 Edessa
                 and
                 Anazarbus
                 had
                 their
                 [
                 ancient
                 ]
                 names
                 changed
                 by
                 Justinus
                 ;
                 for
                 both
                 those
                 Cities
                 were
                 adorned
                 with
                 *
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                
                 .
                 How
                 Justinus
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 yet
                 living
                 ,
                 took
                 Justinianus
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Colleague
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 same
                 Justinus
                 having
                 passed
                 the
                 eighth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 ,
                 a
                 and
                 also
                 nine
                 months
                 and
                 three
                 days
                 [
                 of
                 his
                 ninth
                 year
                 ,
                 ]
                 Justinianus
                 his
                 Sisters
                 Son
                 is
                 made
                 his
                 Colleague
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 being
                 proclaimed
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 [
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 ]
                 Xanthicus
                 ,
                 or
                 Aprill
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Five
                 hundredth
                 seventy
                 fifth
                 year
                 of
                 Antioch's
                 being
                 stiled
                 a
                 free
                 City
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 these
                 affairs
                 had
                 proceeded
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 Justinus
                 removes
                 from
                 his
                 Empire
                 here
                 [
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 ]
                 *
                 having
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 Löus
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 month
                 August
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 reigned
                 four
                 months
                 with
                 Justinianus
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 b
                 held
                 the
                 Empire
                 [
                 as
                 well
                 alone
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 a
                 Colleague
                 ]
                 nine
                 compleat
                 years
                 [
                 c
                 one
                 month
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 three
                 days
                 .
                 [
                 Further
                 ,
                 ]
                 when
                 Justinianus
                 was
                 invested
                 with
                 the
                 sole
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 had
                 been
                 asserted
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 most
                 Holy
                 Churches
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Justinus
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 related
                 ;
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 constitution
                 were
                 as
                 yet
                 disturbed
                 in
                 some
                 Provinces
                 ;
                 and
                 especially
                 at
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 
                   Alexandria
                   :
                   Anthimus
                
                 then
                 Governing
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 Theodosius
                 presiding
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 For
                 both
                 [
                 these
                 Prelates
                 ]
                 asserted
                 
                   one
                   Nature
                
                 [
                 in
                 Christ.
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                
                 That
                 Justinianus
                 favoured
                 those
                 who
                 embraced
                 the
                 
                   Chalcedon
                   Synod
                
                 .
                 But
                 [
                 his
                 Wife
                 ]
                 Theodora
                 was
                 a
                 Lover
                 of
                 the
                 Contrary
                 party
                 .
              
               
                 JUstinianus
                 indeed
                 couragiously
                 defended
                 the
                 [
                 Fathers
                 ]
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 convened
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Expositions
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 Wife
                 Theodora
                 [
                 favoured
                 ]
                 them
                 who
                 asserted
                 one
                 Nature
                 :
                 a
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 because
                 they
                 themselves
                 really
                 thought
                 so
                 :
                 
                 (
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 Subject
                 of
                 the
                 debate
                 is
                 concerning
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Fathers
                 differ
                 from
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 Children
                 from
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 the
                 Wife
                 [
                 disagrees
                 ]
                 with
                 her
                 own
                 Husband
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 the
                 Husband
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 Wife
                 :
                 )
                 or
                 whether
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 agreed
                 upon
                 between
                 themselves
                 b
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 politick
                 design
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 should
                 defend
                 those
                 who
                 asserted
                 
                   two
                   Natures
                
                 in
                 Christ
                 our
                 God
                 after
                 the
                 Union
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Empress
                 ,
                 them
                 who
                 maintained
                 [
                 there
                 was
                 but
                 ]
                 
                   one
                   Nature
                
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 yielded
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 Justinian
                 pertinaciously
                 adhered
                 to
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 agreed
                 on
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 :
                 and
                 Theodora
                 ,
                 addicted
                 to
                 the
                 Contrary
                 party
                 ,
                 made
                 all
                 imaginable
                 provision
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 asserted
                 one
                 Nature
                 .
                 And
                 she
                 every
                 way
                 cherished
                 c
                 our
                 Country-men
                 ;
                 but
                 she
                 favoured
                 Forreigners
                 with
                 vast
                 presents
                 of
                 money
                 .
                 [
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 ]
                 she
                 perswades
                 Justinian
                 to
                 cause
                 Severus
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 for
                 [
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                
                 .
                 How
                 Severus
                 perverted
                 Anthimus
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 Theodosius
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 :
                 which
                 Prelates
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ejected
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 others
                 [
                 into
                 their
                 Sees
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 SEverus's
                 Letters
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 Justinianus
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 Theodora
                 ,
                 are
                 still
                 extant
                 :
                 from
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 Collected
                 ,
                 that
                 Severus
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 relinquishing
                 the
                 Chair
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 deferred
                 his
                 journey
                 to
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 afterwards
                 he
                 went
                 thither
                 .
                 He
                 writes
                 also
                 [
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Letters
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 he
                 discoursed
                 with
                 Anthimus
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 that
                 he
                 embraced
                 the
                 same
                 Sentiments
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 maintained
                 the
                 same
                 ]
                 opinion
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 he
                 perswaded
                 him
                 to
                 relinquish
                 his
                 [
                 Episcopal
                 Chair
                 .
                 ]
                 He
                 wrote
                 also
                 concerning
                 the
                 same
                 matters
                 to
                 Theodosius
                 who
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 Alexandria
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 [
                 Letters
                 ]
                 he
                 boasts
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 perswaded
                 Anthimus
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 such
                 Opinions
                 as
                 these
                 the
                 preference
                 before
                 earthly
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 [
                 Episcopal
                 ]
                 Chair
                 .
                 Anthimus's
                 Letters
                 to
                 Theodosius
                 concerning
                 these
                 matters
                 are
                 also
                 extant
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 Theodosius's
                 to
                 Severus
                 and
                 Anthimus
                 ;
                 which
                 Letters
                 I
                 omit
                 ,
                 (
                 leaving
                 them
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 desirous
                 of
                 reading
                 them
                 ,
                 )
                 least
                 I
                 should
                 heap
                 together
                 an
                 immense
                 multitude
                 [
                 of
                 transactions
                 ]
                 a
                 within
                 this
                 present
                 book
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 both
                 these
                 [
                 *
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 ]
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 proceeded
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Commands
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 embrace
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 agreed
                 on
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 were
                 expelled
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 Sees
                 .
                 And
                 b
                 Zoilus
                 succeeds
                 in
                 the
                 Chair
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 ,
                 c
                 Epiphanius
                 :
                 d
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 from
                 hence
                 forward
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Chalcedon
                   Synod
                
                 was
                 publickly
                 e
                 preacht
                 up
                 and
                 asserted
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 body
                 dared
                 to
                 Anathematize
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 embrace
                 these
                 Sentiments
                 ,
                 
                 were
                 by
                 innumerable
                 ways
                 compelled
                 to
                 give
                 their
                 consent
                 thereto
                 .
                 A
                 f
                 Constitution
                 therefore
                 was
                 written
                 by
                 Justinianus
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 hath
                 
                   Anathematized
                   Severus
                
                 and
                 Anthimus
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 made
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 most
                 sore
                 punishments
                 those
                 who
                 assert
                 their
                 Opinions
                 .
                 From
                 that
                 time
                 therefore
                 ,
                 nothing
                 of
                 dissention
                 remained
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 of
                 each
                 Dioecesis
                 agreed
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 followed
                 their
                 own
                 g
                 Exarchs
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Four
                   Synods
                
                 were
                 Preach't
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 the
                 First
                 whereof
                 was
                 
                   that
                   at
                   Nicaea
                
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   at
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   the
                   Third
                
                 [
                 was
                 ]
                 the
                 
                   Former
                   Synod
                   at
                   Ephesus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Fourth
                   that
                   at
                   Chalcedon
                
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 
                   Fifth
                   Synod
                
                 convened
                 by
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Justinianus
                 :
                 concerning
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 speak
                 what
                 is
                 fit
                 and
                 accommodate
                 in
                 its
                 due
                 place
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 interim
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 interweave
                 into
                 this
                 present
                 History
                 those
                 affairs
                 which
                 were
                 transacted
                 one
                 after
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 these
                 very
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 deserved
                 to
                 be
                 recorded
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XII
                
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 
                   the
                   History
                
                 of
                 
                   Procopius
                   Caesariensis
                
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Cavades
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Son
                 Chosröes
                 .
              
               
                 PRocopius
                 the
                 Rhetorician
                 has
                 written
                 the
                 affairs
                 transacted
                 by
                 Belisarius
                 :
                 [
                 and
                 he
                 declares
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 Cavades
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 desirous
                 to
                 invest
                 Chosröes
                 being
                 the
                 younger
                 of
                 his
                 other
                 Sons
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 a
                 considered
                 how
                 he
                 might
                 procure
                 his
                 Son
                 Chosröes
                 to
                 be
                 adopted
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 might
                 be
                 most
                 firmly
                 secured
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 therefore
                 *
                 he
                 mist
                 of
                 this
                 his
                 design
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 inducement
                 of
                 Proclus
                 who
                 sate
                 Quaestor
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 Justinian
                 ,
                 the
                 Feud
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 was
                 increased
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Procopius
                 with
                 much
                 exqu
                 siteness
                 and
                 great
                 elegance
                 hath
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 Actions
                 of
                 
                   Belisarius
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Eastern
                   Milice
                   ,
                
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 Romans
                 and
                 Persians
                 were
                 at
                 War
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 He
                 relates
                 the
                 first
                 Victory
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 about
                 the
                 places
                 Daras
                 and
                 Nisibis
                 ,
                 when
                 Belisarias
                 and
                 Hermogenes
                 commanded
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 he
                 subjoyns
                 also
                 what
                 hapned
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 the
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 how
                 great
                 [
                 mischiefs
                 ]
                 Alamundarus
                 Commander
                 of
                 those
                 Barbarians
                 [
                 termed
                 ]
                 *
                 Scenitae
                 ,
                 infested
                 the
                 Roman
                 Provinces
                 .
                 Which
                 Alamundarus
                 took
                 Timostratus
                 ,
                 Brother
                 to
                 Rufinus
                 ,
                 alive
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 †
                 under
                 his
                 Command
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 delivered
                 him
                 up
                 [
                 when
                 Ransomed
                 ]
                 with
                 a
                 vast
                 sum
                 of
                 money
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Alamundarus
                 and
                 Azarethus
                 ;
                 and
                 concerning
                 that
                 Sedition
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 the
                 name
                 Nica
                 given
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 [
                 THe
                 same
                 Authour
                 ]
                 *
                 most
                 passionately
                 describes
                 the
                 Incursion
                 of
                 the
                 fore
                 mentioned
                 Alamundarus
                 and
                 Azarethus
                 into
                 the
                 †
                 Roman
                 Pale
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 Belisarius
                 ,
                 forced
                 thereto
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Army
                 ,
                 made
                 an
                 attaque
                 upon
                 those
                 Barbarians
                 in
                 their
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Country
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 Banks
                 of
                 
                   The
                   Euphrates
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Festivall
                 of
                 Easter
                 then
                 approaching
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 was
                 ruined
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 refusing
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 advices
                 of
                 Belisarius
                 :
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 how
                 Rufinus
                 and
                 Hermogenes
                 made
                 that
                 Peace
                 with
                 the
                 Persians
                 called
                 *
                 
                   The
                   Interminate
                   Peace
                
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 †
                 he
                 subjoyns
                 the
                 popular
                 Sedition
                 that
                 hapned
                 at
                 Byzantium
                 ,
                 whereto
                 The
                 ‖
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 gave
                 a
                 name
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 gave
                 it
                 the
                 Appellation
                 of
                 Nica
                 ,
                 [
                 because
                 ]
                 the
                 populacy
                 being
                 assembled
                 together
                 had
                 given
                 one
                 another
                 this
                 †
                 Word
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 distinguishing
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 In
                 that
                 [
                 Sedition
                 ,
                 ]
                 Hypatius
                 and
                 Pompeius
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 populacy
                 forced
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 for
                 Tyrants
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Heads
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 by
                 Justinian's
                 Command
                 were
                 cut
                 off
                 by
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 drowned
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 the
                 people
                 having
                 been
                 soon
                 quelled
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Procopius
                 affirms
                 ,
                 that
                 Thirty
                 thousand
                 men
                 perished
                 *
                 in
                 this
                 Tumult
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 *
                 Hunericus
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Vandalls
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 those
                 Christians
                 whose
                 tongues
                 were
                 cut
                 out
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 same
                 Procopius
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Book
                
                 wherein
                 he
                 has
                 related
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Vandalls
                 ,
                 gives
                 a
                 Narrative
                 of
                 †
                 strange
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 deserve
                 for
                 ever
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 memory
                 by
                 men
                 ;
                 which
                 matters
                 I
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 relate
                 .
                 Hunericus
                 who
                 succeded
                 Gisericus
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 embraced
                 [
                 the
                 Tenets
                 ]
                 of
                 Arius
                 ,
                 behaved
                 himself
                 most
                 barbarously
                 towards
                 those
                 Christians
                 in
                 Africa
                 ;
                 forcing
                 them
                 who
                 asserted
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 Opinions
                 to
                 [
                 retract
                 and
                 ]
                 turn
                 to
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Arians
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 refused
                 to
                 obey
                 his
                 Commands
                 ,
                 he
                 destroyed
                 them
                 by
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 infinite
                 other
                 sorts
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 ordered
                 the
                 tongues
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 out
                 .
                 Procopius
                 affirms
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 
                 a
                 saw
                 these
                 persons
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 City
                 they
                 had
                 fled
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 conferred
                 with
                 them
                 [
                 and
                 heard
                 them
                 ]
                 speak
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 suffered
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 :
                 and
                 [
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 their
                 tongues
                 indeed
                 were
                 cut
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 root
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 an
                 articulate
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 spake
                 distinctly
                 :
                 [
                 which
                 thing
                 was
                 ]
                 a
                 wonder
                 new
                 and
                 unusuall
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Constitution
                
                 of
                 *
                 Justinian
                 mentions
                 these
                 persons
                 also
                 .
                 Two
                 of
                 whom
                 Lapsed
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 Procopius
                 relates
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 would
                 †
                 converse
                 with
                 women
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Martyrdom
                 continued
                 not
                 any
                 longer
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XV.
                
                 Concerning
                 Cabaones
                 the
                 Moor.
                 
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 [
                 Procopius
                 ]
                 a
                 relates
                 another
                 admirable
                 passage
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 wonderfully
                 effected
                 by
                 God
                 [
                 our
                 ]
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 amongst
                 men
                 who
                 were
                 strangers
                 indeed
                 to
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 who
                 behaved
                 themselves
                 piously
                 and
                 holily
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 He
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 Cabaones
                 was
                 King
                 of
                 those
                 Moors
                 about
                 
                   Tripoly
                   .
                   This
                   Cabaones
                
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 
                 Procopius's
                 own
                 words
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 elegantly
                 related
                 these
                 matters
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 ;
                 )
                 
                   Having
                   received
                   information
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 Vandalls
                 
                   would
                   undertake
                   an
                   Expedition
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   behaved
                   himself
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   he
                   ordered
                   his
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   to
                   abstain
                   from
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   injustice
                   ,
                   and
                
                 *
                 
                   from
                   dainty
                   and
                   delicious
                   dishes
                   ,
                   but
                   most
                   especially
                   from
                   the
                
                 †
                 
                   company
                   of
                   women
                   .
                   Then
                   ,
                   he
                   pitcht
                   two
                   Camps
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   one
                   he
                   himself
                   Encamped
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   men
                   :
                   but
                   within
                   the
                   other
                   he
                   shut
                   up
                   the
                   women
                   ;
                   and
                   threatned
                   he
                   would
                   inflict
                   a
                   punishment
                   of
                   death
                   upon
                   any
                   one
                   that
                   should
                   go
                   into
                   the
                   womens
                   Entrenchment
                   .
                   After
                   this
                   ,
                   he
                   sent
                
                 ‖
                 
                   Spies
                   to
                
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   gave
                   these
                   Orders
                   :
                   that
                   if
                   the
                
                 Vandalls
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   on
                   their
                   expedition
                   ,
                   should
                
                 *
                 
                   defile
                   any
                   Oratory
                
                 †
                 
                   wherein
                   the
                
                 Christians
                 
                   worshipped
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   make
                   an
                   Inspection
                   into
                   what
                   was
                   done
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                
                 Vandalls
                 
                   were
                   removed
                   from
                   that
                   place
                
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   he
                   enjoyned
                   them
                
                 ]
                 
                   to
                   do
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   were
                   the
                   quite
                   contrary
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                   Church
                   out
                   of
                   which
                   the
                
                 Vandalls
                 
                   had
                   made
                   their
                   Removall
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   gone
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   reported
                   that
                
                 ‖
                 
                   he
                   said
                   this
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   indeed
                   ignorant
                   of
                   that
                   God
                   whom
                   the
                
                 Christians
                 
                   worshipped
                   :
                   but
                   't
                   is
                   probable
                   ,
                   says
                   he
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   a
                   strong
                   and
                   powerfull
                
                 [
                 God
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   be
                   revenged
                   on
                   those
                   who
                   injure
                
                 [
                 
                   his
                   Deity
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   and
                   will
                   defend
                   his
                   worshippers
                   .
                   The
                   Spies
                   therefore
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   arrived
                   at
                
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 
                   continued
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                
                 *
                 
                   veiwed
                   the
                   preparation
                   of
                   the
                
                 Vandalls
                 .
                 
                   But
                   when
                   their
                   Army
                   had
                   begun
                   their
                   Expedition
                   towards
                
                 Tripoly
                 ,
                 †
                 
                   they
                   put
                   themselves
                   into
                   a
                   mean
                   garb
                   ,
                   and
                   followed
                   them
                   .
                   The
                
                 Vandalls
                 
                   on
                   the
                   very
                   first
                   day
                
                 [
                 
                   of
                   their
                   march
                
                 ]
                 
                   made
                   Stables
                   of
                   the
                
                 Christians
                 
                   Oratories
                   ,
                   into
                   which
                   they
                   brought
                   their
                   Horses
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   other
                   Beasts
                   ;
                   omitting
                   the
                   performing
                   no
                   sort
                   of
                   Contumely
                   whatever
                   :
                   also
                   they
                   themselves
                   practised
                
                 *
                 
                   their
                   usuall
                   unruliness
                   ,
                   cuff't
                   those
                
                 Christian
                 ‖
                 
                   Ministers
                   whom
                   they
                   could
                   take
                   ,
                   tore
                   their
                   backs
                   with
                   many
                   stripes
                   ,
                   and
                   commanded
                   them
                   to
                   wait
                   on
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                
                 Cabaones's
                 
                   Spies
                   ,
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   ever
                   the
                
                 Vandalls
                 
                   had
                   removed
                   from
                   those
                   places
                   ,
                   performed
                   what
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   ordered
                   to
                   do
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   cleansed
                   the
                   Churches
                   immediately
                   ,
                   with
                   great
                   care
                   carried
                   away
                   the
                   dung
                   and
                   whatever
                   else
                   had
                   been
                   irreligiously
                   put
                   therein
                   ,
                   lighted
                   all
                   the
                   Candles
                   ,
                   paid
                   the
                   highest
                   Reverence
                   imaginable
                   to
                   the
                
                 *
                 
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   indulgent
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   all
                   other
                   instances
                   of
                   kindness
                   and
                   beneficence
                   .
                   Then
                   ,
                   they
                   distributed
                   money
                   amongst
                   the
                   indigent
                   ,
                   who
                   sate
                   about
                   those
                   sacred
                   Houses
                   ;
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   they
                   followed
                   the
                   Army
                   of
                   the
                
                 Vandalls
                 .
                 
                   And
                   the
                
                 Vandalls
                 
                   from
                   this
                   very
                   time
                   throughout
                   their
                   whole
                   Expedition
                   committed
                   such
                   impious
                   facts
                   as
                   these
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   Spies
                   made
                   it
                   their
                   business
                   to
                   apply
                   remedies
                   thereto
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   the
                
                 Vandalls
                 
                   drew
                   near
                
                 [
                 
                   towards
                   the
                
                 Moors
                 ]
                 
                   the
                   Spies
                   hastned
                   and
                   told
                
                 Cabaones
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   well
                   what
                   the
                
                 Vandalls
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   what
                   they
                   themselves
                   had
                   done
                   to
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 
                   informed
                   him
                
                 ]
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Enemy
                   approacht
                
                 .
                 Cabaones
                 
                   hearing
                   this
                   ,
                   put
                   his
                   Army
                   into
                   a
                   posture
                   fit
                   to
                   ingage
                   .
                   Most
                   of
                   the
                
                 Vandalls
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   were
                   destroyed
                   :
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   were
                   taken
                   by
                   the
                
                 Moors
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   very
                   few
                   of
                   that
                   Army
                   returned
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   homes
                   .
                   This
                   overthrow
                
                 Thrasamundus
                 
                   suffered
                   from
                   the
                
                 Moors
                 :
                 
                   and
                   not
                   long
                   after
                   this
                   he
                   ended
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   Reigned
                   seven
                   and
                   twenty
                   years
                   over
                   the
                
                 Vandalls
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Belisarius's
                 Expedition
                 against
                 the
                 Vandalls
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 totall
                 overthrow
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 same
                 Procopius
                 relates
                 ,
                 that
                 Justinian
                 (
                 in
                 compassion
                 to
                 those
                 Christians
                 who
                 suffered
                 grievously
                 there
                 ,
                 )
                 declared
                 [
                 he
                 would
                 undertake
                 ]
                 an
                 Expedition
                 [
                 into
                 Africa
                 ;
                 ]
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 suggestions
                 of
                 Johannes
                 the
                 
                   Praefectus
                   Pr●torio
                
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 diverted
                 from
                 that
                 design
                 .
                 Yet
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 afterwards
                 admonished
                 in
                 a
                 a
                 Dream
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 desist
                 from
                 that
                 Invasion
                 .
                 
                 For
                 [
                 he
                 was
                 told
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 would
                 give
                 the
                 Christians
                 assistance
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 ruine
                 *
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Vandalls
                 .
                 Incouraged
                 by
                 this
                 Dream
                 ,
                 b
                 having
                 passed
                 the
                 seventh
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 ,
                 he
                 sends
                 Belisarius
                 to
                 the
                 Carthaginian
                 War
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 
                   Summer
                   Solstice
                
                 :
                 after
                 the
                 *
                 
                   Praetorian
                   Ship
                
                 had
                 been
                 brought
                 to
                 that
                 Shore
                 which
                 is
                 before
                 the
                 Pallace
                 ,
                 and
                 Epiphanius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 [
                 Imperial
                 ]
                 City
                 had
                 made
                 such
                 Prayers
                 as
                 were
                 fit
                 and
                 agreeable
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 put
                 aboard
                 the
                 
                   Praetorian
                   Ship
                
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 baptized
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 
                   same
                   Authour
                
                 likewise
                 has
                 given
                 a
                 Narrative
                 of
                 some
                 passages
                 concerning
                 
                   The
                   Martyr
                   Cyprianus
                
                 ,
                 which
                 deserve
                 [
                 to
                 be
                 inserted
                 into
                 this
                 ]
                 History
                 :
                 his
                 express
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 .
                 
                   All
                   the
                
                 Carthaginians
                 
                   have
                   an
                   high
                   veneration
                   for
                   that
                   holy
                   person
                
                 Cyprianus
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 
                   in
                   honour
                
                 ]
                 
                   of
                   him
                   have
                   erected
                   a
                   most
                   magnificent
                   Church
                
                 *
                 
                   without
                   that
                   City
                   ,
                   near
                   the
                   Sea-Shore
                   ,
                   and
                   besides
                   other
                   Religious
                   respects
                
                 [
                 
                   by
                   them
                   paid
                   to
                   him
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   they
                   also
                   celebrate
                   an
                
                 Anniversary
                 Festivall
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   they
                   term
                
                 Cypriana
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   hence
                   the
                   Mariners
                   are
                   wont
                   to
                   call
                   that
                   Storm
                   (
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   even
                   now
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   )
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   name
                   with
                   this
                   Festivall
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   usually
                   rages
                   at
                   that
                   very
                   time
                   ,
                   whereon
                   the
                
                 Africans
                 
                   are
                   accustomed
                   perpetually
                   to
                   celebrate
                   that
                   Festivall
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                
                 Hunericus
                 ,
                 the
                 Vandalls
                 
                   took
                   this
                   Church
                   from
                   the
                
                 Christians
                 
                   by
                   force
                   ,
                   drove
                   the
                   Priests
                   out
                   thence
                   with
                   great
                   Ignominy
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                
                 *
                 
                   altered
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   it
                   was
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   possession
                   of
                   the
                
                 Arians
                 .
                 The
                 Africans
                 
                   being
                   vexed
                   and
                   highly
                   displeased
                   on
                   account
                   hereof
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   that
                
                 Cyprianus
                 
                   appeared
                   and
                   visited
                
                 [
                 them
                 ]
                 
                   frequently
                   in
                
                 [
                 their
                 ]
                 sleep
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   and
                   said
                   to
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                
                 ]
                 
                   that
                   the
                
                 Christians
                 
                   ought
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   to
                   be
                   sollicitous
                   about
                   him
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   himself
                   in
                   process
                   of
                   time
                   would
                   be
                   his
                   own
                   Revenger
                   .
                   Which
                   prediction
                   was
                   compleated
                   in
                   the
                   Times
                   of
                
                 Belisarius
                 ;
                 when
                 Carthage
                 
                   by
                   the
                   Commander
                
                 Belisarius
                 
                   was
                   reduced
                   to
                   a
                   Subjection
                   to
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   after
                   the
                
                 Ninty
                 fifth
                 year
                 
                   of
                   its
                   being
                   lost
                   :
                   when
                   also
                   the
                
                 Vandalls
                 
                   were
                   totally
                   vanquished
                   ,
                   the
                   Heresie
                   of
                   the
                
                 Arians
                 
                   was
                   prefectly
                   driven
                   out
                   of
                
                 Africa
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 Christians
                 
                   recovered
                   their
                   own
                   Churches
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                
                 Martyr
                 Cyprianus's
                 prediction
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Spoyls
                 which
                 were
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 Africa
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 same
                 Procopius
                 hath
                 recorded
                 this
                 passage
                 .
                 When
                 Belisarius
                 
                   (
                   says
                   he
                   )
                   having
                   vanquished
                   the
                
                 Vandalls
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   returned
                   to
                
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 
                   bringing
                   along
                   with
                   him
                   the
                   Spoyls
                   ,
                   the
                   Prisoners
                   of
                   War
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Gelimeres
                 
                   himself
                   King
                   of
                   the
                
                 Vandalls
                 ;
                 
                   a
                   Triumph
                   was
                   granted
                   him
                
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   at
                   which
                   time
                
                 ]
                 
                   he
                   lead
                   through
                   the
                
                 Cirque
                 
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   were
                   worthy
                   of
                   admiration
                   .
                   Amongst
                   which
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   vast
                   Treasure
                   ;
                   for
                
                 Gizerichus
                 
                   had
                   heretofore
                   plundered
                   the
                   Pallace
                   at
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   as
                   has
                   before
                   been
                   related
                   by
                   me
                   ;
                   )
                   at
                   such
                   time
                   as
                
                 Eudoxia
                 
                   Wife
                   to
                
                 Valentinian
                 
                   Emperour
                   of
                   the
                
                 Western
                 Romans
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   having
                   both
                   lost
                   her
                   Husband
                   by
                
                 Maximus's
                 
                   means
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   been
                   injured
                   as
                   to
                   her
                   Chastity
                   ,
                   )
                   had
                   sent
                   for
                
                 Gizerichus
                 ,
                 
                   promising
                   she
                   would
                   betray
                   the
                   City
                   t●●im
                   .
                   At
                   which
                   time
                
                 [
                 Gizerichus
                 ]
                 burnt
                 Ro●●
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   carried
                   away
                
                 Eudoxia
                 
                   with
                   her
                   two
                   Daughters
                   into
                   the
                   Country
                   of
                   the
                
                 Vandalls
                 .
                 
                   When
                   also
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   other
                   Treasures
                   ,
                   he
                   made
                   plunder
                   of
                   what
                   ever
                
                 Titus
                 
                   Son
                   to
                
                 Vespasian
                 
                   had
                   brought
                   to
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   after
                   his
                   Conquest
                   of
                
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ,
                 Solomon's
                 
                   Gifts
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   dedicated
                   to
                   God.
                   Which
                   Gifts
                
                 Justinian
                 
                   sent
                   to
                
                 Jerusalem
                 
                   again
                   ,
                   in
                   honour
                   to
                   Christ
                   our
                   God
                   ;
                   whereby
                   he
                   exhibited
                   a
                   due
                   honour
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   before
                   dedicated
                   .
                   Procopius
                
                 says
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 Gelimeres
                 ,
                 lying
                 then
                 prostrate
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 in
                 the
                 Cirque
                 ,
                 over
                 against
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Throne
                 whereon
                 Justinian
                 sate
                 and
                 beheld
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 uttered
                 this
                 divine
                 Oracle
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Country
                 Language
                 ,
                 
                   Vanity
                   of
                   Vanities
                   ,
                   all
                   is
                   Vanity
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 those
                 Phoenicians
                 who
                 fled
                 from
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Nave
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 same
                 Procopius
                 ]
                 relates
                 another
                 thing
                 ,
                 never
                 mentioned
                 by
                 any
                 Authour
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 admirable
                 ,
                 *
                 and
                 transcends
                 almost
                 all
                 belief
                 .
                 He
                 relates
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   The
                   Moors
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Nation
                 of
                 the
                 Africans
                 ,
                 removed
                 out
                 of
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 up
                 their
                 habitation
                 in
                 Africa
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 those
                 [
                 people
                 ]
                 whom
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 do
                 mention
                 [
                 by
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 ]
                 Gergeshites
                 and
                 Jebusites
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 other
                 Nations
                 who
                 were
                 vanquished
                 by
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Nave
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 supposes
                 this
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 ‖
                 unquestionably
                 true
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 certain
                 Inscription
                 cut
                 in
                 
                   Phoenician
                   Letters
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 affirms
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 read
                 .
                 This
                 [
                 Inscription
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 ]
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 near
                 a
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 two
                 Columns
                 of
                 white
                 Marble
                 are
                 erected
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 these
                 words
                 are
                 cut
                 :
                 WE
                 ARE
                 THEY
                 WHO
                 FLIE
                 FROM
                 THE
                 FACE
                 OF
                 THAT
                 THIEF
                 JESUS
                 THE
                 SON
                 OF
                 NAVE
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 these
                 transactions
                 ;
                 Africa
                 was
                 again
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 paid
                 in
                 the
                 Annuall
                 Tributes
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 had
                 usually
                 done
                 before
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 moreover
                 reported
                 ,
                 that
                 Justinian
                 repaired
                 an
                 Hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 Cities
                 in
                 Africa
                 ,
                 (
                 some
                 whereof
                 were
                 wholly
                 ruined
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 greatest
                 part
                 )
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 made
                 them
                 most
                 transcendently
                 more
                 magnificent
                 than
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 ,
                 [
                 beautifying
                 them
                 ]
                 with
                 an
                 eximious
                 splendidness
                 ,
                 with
                 Ornaments
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Structures
                 as
                 well
                 private
                 as
                 publick
                 ;
                 with
                 the
                 Inclosures
                 of
                 walls
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 other
                 vast
                 Edifices
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 Cities
                 are
                 both
                 usually
                 adorned
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 [
                 wherein
                 ]
                 the
                 Deity
                 is
                 appeased
                 ;
                 with
                 plenty
                 of
                 waters
                 likewise
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 use
                 ,
                 as
                 ornament
                 ;
                 some
                 of
                 which
                 waters
                 were
                 first
                 brought
                 into
                 them
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Cities
                 having
                 not
                 had
                 them
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 he
                 reduced
                 to
                 their
                 ancient
                 course
                 and
                 order
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 *
                 Theodoricus
                 the
                 Goth
                 and
                 what
                 hapned
                 at
                 Rome
                 under
                 him
                 till
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Justinian
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 Rome
                 was
                 again
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 Subjection
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 after
                 Vitiges
                 had
                 fled
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 affairs
                 which
                 were
                 transa●●●d
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 Procopius
                 the
                 Rhetorician
                 has
                 with
                 great
                 accuracy
                 ralated
                 till
                 his
                 own
                 times
                 .
                 After
                 Theodoricus
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 has
                 *
                 already
                 been
                 declared
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 had
                 taken
                 Rome
                 ,
                 (
                 having
                 wholly
                 vanquished
                 Odoacer
                 who
                 tyrannized
                 therein
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 had
                 Governed
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 lived
                 ;
                 Amalasuntha
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 undertook
                 the
                 †
                 Tutelage
                 of
                 ‖
                 Atalarichus
                 Son
                 to
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 Governed
                 the
                 Empire
                 ;
                 she
                 *
                 was
                 a
                 woman
                 of
                 a
                 Masculine
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 she
                 managed
                 affairs
                 .
                 This
                 woman
                 first
                 incited
                 Justinian
                 to
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 a
                 Gothick
                 War
                 ,
                 having
                 sent
                 Embassadours
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 a
                 Plot
                 was
                 framed
                 against
                 her
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 when
                 Atalarichus
                 had
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 whilst
                 very
                 young
                 ,
                 *
                 Theodatus
                 kinsman
                 to
                 Theodoricus
                 takes
                 upon
                 himself
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 Empire
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 when
                 Justinian
                 had
                 sent
                 Belisarius
                 into
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 ,
                 relinquished
                 his
                 Government
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 being
                 a
                 person
                 addicted
                 rather
                 to
                 Books
                 and
                 Study
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 wholly
                 unexperienced
                 in
                 Military
                 affairs
                 ;
                 )
                 Vitiges
                 a
                 most
                 warlike
                 person
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 Commander
                 in
                 chief
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 Forces
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Procopius
                 we
                 may
                 extract
                 this
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 Belisarius
                 arrived
                 in
                 
                   Italy
                   ,
                   Vitiges
                
                 left
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 Belisarius
                 with
                 his
                 Army
                 about
                 him
                 made
                 his
                 approach
                 to
                 Rome
                 .
                 Whom
                 the
                 Romans
                 received
                 most
                 willingly
                 ,
                 and
                 opened
                 their
                 Gates
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 having
                 been
                 chiefly
                 effected
                 by
                 Silverius
                 then
                 Pontif
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ;
                 who
                 on
                 this
                 account
                 had
                 sent
                 Fidelis
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 Assessour
                 to
                 Atalarichus
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 City
                 was
                 delivered
                 up
                 to
                 Belisarius
                 without
                 an
                 Engagement
                 :
                 and
                 Rome
                 was
                 again
                 brought
                 to
                 a
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 after
                 [
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 ]
                 Sixty
                 years
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 ninth
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 Apellaeus
                 which
                 the
                 Latines
                 term
                 December
                 ,
                 when
                 Justinian
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 eleventh
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Procopius
                 relates
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Goths
                 besieged
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Belisarius
                
                 having
                 a
                 suspicion
                 that
                 Silverius
                 Pontif
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 would
                 betray
                 it
                 ,
                 †
                 condemned
                 him
                 to
                 
                 a
                 Deportation
                 into
                 Achaia
                 ;
                 and
                 made
                 Vigilius
                 Pontif
                 in
                 his
                 stead
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XX.
                
                 How
                 those
                 [
                 people
                 ]
                 termed
                 
                   The
                   Eruli
                
                 turned
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Justinian
                 .
              
               
                 ABout
                 these
                 very
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 Procopius
                 relates
                 ,
                 The
                 a
                 Eruli
                 (
                 who
                 long
                 before
                 had
                 passed
                 the
                 River
                 Danube
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 Anastasius
                 Governed
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ;
                 )
                 having
                 been
                 kindly
                 received
                 by
                 Justinian
                 who
                 enriched
                 them
                 with
                 great
                 wealth
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 generall
                 consent
                 turned
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 changed
                 their
                 Pristine
                 way
                 of
                 living
                 for
                 a
                 more
                 civilized
                 and
                 quieter
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXI
                
                 .
                 That
                 Belisarius
                 recovered
                 [
                 the
                 City
                 ]
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 again
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Goths
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 this
                 ,
                 Procopius
                 sets
                 forth
                 
                 Belisarius's
                 Return
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 carried
                 Vitiges
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Spoyls
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 also
                 ,
                 
                 Totila's
                 seizure
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 Rome
                 was
                 again
                 reduced
                 under
                 the
                 Goths
                 Dominion
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 Belisarius
                 arriving
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 recovered
                 Rome
                 again
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Persian
                 War
                 broke
                 out
                 ,
                 Belisarius
                 was
                 again
                 sent
                 for
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXII
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Abasgi
                 turned
                 Christians
                 also
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 same
                 [
                 Writer
                 ]
                 Relates
                 ,
                 that
                 about
                 these
                 very
                 times
                 the
                 Abasgi
                 became
                 more
                 civilized
                 ,
                 and
                 embraced
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Justinian
                 sent
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 belonging
                 to
                 his
                 Court
                 ,
                 by
                 descent
                 an
                 Abasgian
                 ,
                 his
                 name
                 Euphrata
                 ,
                 amongst
                 the
                 Abasgians
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 one
                 in
                 that
                 Nation
                 should
                 in
                 future
                 have
                 his
                 Genitalls
                 cut
                 off
                 with
                 an
                 Iron
                 ,
                 nor
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 force
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 upon
                 Nature
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 the
                 Servants
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Bed-Chamber
                 were
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 chosen
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 usually
                 term
                 Eunuchs
                 .
                 Then
                 also
                 Justinian
                 built
                 a
                 Church
                 [
                 in
                 honour
                 ]
                 of
                 
                   The
                   Theotocos
                
                 amongst
                 the
                 Abasgi
                 ,
                 and
                 constituted
                 Priests
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 thence
                 forward
                 [
                 
                   The
                   Abasgi
                
                 ]
                 learned
                 
                 *
                 
                   The
                   Dogmata
                
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 accuracy
                 imaginable
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIII
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Tanais
                 also
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 embraced
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 ;
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 Earthquakes
                 which
                 hapned
                 in
                 Greece
                 and
                 Achaia
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 is
                 related
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Writer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Tanais
                 (
                 those
                 who
                 dwell
                 in
                 this
                 Region
                 ,
                 term
                 that
                 Stream
                 [
                 which
                 runs
                 ]
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lake
                   Maeotis
                
                 ,
                 untill
                 [
                 it
                 falls
                 ]
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Euxine
                   Sea
                   ,
                   Tanais
                
                 ;
                 )
                 earnestly
                 entreated
                 Justinian
                 to
                 send
                 a
                 Bishop
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 Justinian
                 a
                 brought
                 their
                 Petition
                 to
                 effect
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 willingly
                 sent
                 a
                 Prelate
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Authour
                 with
                 much
                 elegancy
                 records
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Justinian
                 ,
                 the
                 Goths
                 made
                 an
                 irruption
                 out
                 of
                 Maeotis
                 into
                 the
                 *
                 
                   Roman
                   Pale
                
                 ;
                 [
                 he
                 declares
                 ]
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 hapned
                 dreadfull
                 Earthquakes
                 in
                 
                   Greece
                   ,
                   Boeotia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Achaia
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 places
                 about
                 
                   The
                   Crisaean
                   Bay
                
                 were
                 shaken
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 innumerable
                 other
                 Towns
                 and
                 Cities
                 were
                 totally
                 ruined
                 .
                 That
                 there
                 hapned
                 likewise
                 Chasms
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 the
                 Ground
                 closed
                 and
                 came
                 together
                 again
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 [
                 those
                 Chasms
                 ]
                 continued
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Narses
                 a
                 
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Milice
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Piety
                 .
              
               
                 *
                 HE
                 relates
                 likewise
                 
                 Narses's
                 †
                 Expedition
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 sent
                 into
                 Italy
                 by
                 Justinian
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 he
                 Conquered
                 Totila
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 him
                 Teia
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 Rome
                 was
                 taken
                 the
                 Fifth
                 time
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 had
                 an
                 intimacy
                 with
                 Narses
                 do
                 report
                 ,
                 ‖
                 that
                 he
                 appeased
                 the
                 Deity
                 with
                 supplications
                 and
                 other
                 [
                 offices
                 of
                 ]
                 Piety
                 [
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 ]
                 paying
                 so
                 due
                 a
                 veneration
                 thereto
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 
                   The
                   Virgin
                
                 and
                 Theotocos
                 her self
                 manifestly
                 declared
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 Engage
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 give
                 the
                 Onset
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 Signall
                 from
                 †
                 thence
                 .
                 Many
                 other
                 actions
                 ,
                 which
                 deserve
                 great
                 commendation
                 ,
                 were
                 performed
                 by
                 Narses
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 vanquished
                 Buselinus
                 and
                 Sindvaldus
                 ,
                 and
                 reduced
                 many
                 [
                 Regions
                 ,
                 ]
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 .
                 ]
                 Which
                 [
                 Actions
                 ]
                 Agathias
                 the
                 Rhetorician
                 has
                 recorded
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXV
                
                 .
                 That
                 Chosroes
                 ,
                 Stimulated
                 with
                 Envy
                 at
                 the
                 prosperous
                 successes
                 of
                 Justinian
                 ,
                 broke
                 out
                 into
                 a
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 ruined
                 many
                 Roman
                 Cities
                 ,
                 amongst
                 which
                 [
                 he
                 destroyed
                 ]
                 
                   Antioch
                   The
                   Great
                
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 same
                 Procopius
                 has
                 related
                 these
                 matters
                 also
                 ,
                 how
                 Chosroes
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 information
                 that
                 affairs
                 both
                 in
                 Africa
                 and
                 Italy
                 had
                 succeeded
                 so
                 fortunately
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 was
                 excessively
                 inflamed
                 with
                 envy
                 :
                 and
                 objected
                 some
                 things
                 against
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 the
                 League
                 was
                 violated
                 [
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 broken
                 the
                 Peace
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 agreed
                 on
                 [
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 Empires
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 Justinian
                 dispatch't
                 away
                 Embassadours
                 to
                 Chosroes
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 perswade
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 break
                 
                   that
                   Interminate
                   Peace
                
                 [
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 ]
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 violate
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 agreement
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 that
                 the
                 matters
                 in
                 controversie
                 might
                 be
                 inquired
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 composed
                 in
                 an
                 amicable
                 manner
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 Chosroes
                 ,
                 corroded
                 by
                 envy
                 which
                 stimulated
                 him
                 within
                 ,
                 would
                 accept
                 of
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 rationall
                 proposalls
                 ;
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 numerous
                 Army
                 made
                 an
                 Invasion
                 into
                 the
                 Roman
                 Territories
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Thirteenth
                 year
                 of
                 
                 Justinian's
                 Governing
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 .
                 [
                 The
                 same
                 Procopius
                 ]
                 relates
                 likewise
                 ,
                 how
                 Chosroes
                 laid
                 Siege
                 to
                 and
                 destroyed
                 *
                 Sura
                 a
                 City
                 scituate
                 on
                 the
                 Banks
                 of
                 
                   The
                   Euphrates
                
                 ,
                 [
                 with
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 whereof
                 ]
                 he
                 seemingly
                 made
                 some
                 Articles
                 of
                 agreement
                 ,
                 but
                 dealt
                 with
                 them
                 far
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 [
                 perpetrating
                 ]
                 all
                 the
                 most
                 Impious
                 and
                 Nefarious
                 Facts
                 [
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 ]
                 having
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 heeded
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 agreement
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 made
                 Master
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 by
                 Treachery
                 rather
                 than
                 his
                 *
                 Arms.
                 Also
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 burnt
                 Beroea
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 [
                 made
                 ]
                 an
                 Attack
                 upon
                 
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   Ephraemius
                
                 being
                 then
                 Bishop
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 left
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 in
                 regard
                 nothing
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 succeeded
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 design
                 .
                 Which
                 [
                 Prelate
                 ]
                 is
                 reported
                 to
                 have
                 preserved
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 all
                 [
                 the
                 Edifices
                 ]
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 having
                 adorned
                 [
                 the
                 Church
                 ]
                 with
                 sacred
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 [
                 on
                 this
                 design
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 its
                 Redemption
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 same
                 Writer
                 ]
                 also
                 gives
                 a
                 most
                 patheticall
                 and
                 lively
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 Siege
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 laid
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 Chosroes
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 Chosroes
                 [
                 becoming
                 master
                 of
                 it
                 ]
                 ruined
                 and
                 destroyed
                 all
                 things
                 with
                 Fire
                 and
                 Sword.
                 Also
                 ,
                 how
                 *
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 Seleucia
                 a
                 neighbouring
                 City
                 [
                 to
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 ]
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Suburb
                   Daphne
                
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 to
                 
                   Apamea
                   ,
                   Thomas
                
                 then
                 Governing
                 the
                 Chair
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 [
                 admirable
                 and
                 ]
                 most
                 powerfull
                 both
                 in
                 words
                 and
                 deeds
                 .
                 This
                 Prelate
                 wisely
                 refused
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Spectatour
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 Chosroes
                 ,
                 of
                 †
                 
                   The
                   Cirque-Sports
                
                 in
                 the
                 Hippodrome
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 thing
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 usage
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 )
                 [
                 it
                 being
                 his
                 desire
                 ]
                 by
                 all
                 imaginable
                 ways
                 to
                 gratifie
                 Chosroes
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 to
                 mitigate
                 his
                 mind
                 .
                 Whom
                 Chosroes
                 asked
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 see
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 City
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Thomas
                 answered
                 really
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Sentiment
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 willingly
                 see
                 Chosroes
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 City
                 .
                 Which
                 answer
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 reported
                 ,
                 Chosroes
                 wondred
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 deservedly
                 admired
                 this
                 man
                 [
                 for
                 the
                 love
                 he
                 bore
                 ]
                 to
                 Truth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Miracle
                 of
                 the
                 Pretious
                 and
                 Vivifick
                 wood
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 which
                 hapned
                 at
                 Apamia
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 I
                 am
                 fallen
                 upon
                 this
                 relation
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 also
                 declare
                 a
                 Miracle
                 that
                 hapned
                 *
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 deserves
                 to
                 be
                 inserted
                 into
                 our
                 present
                 History
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Apamia
                 were
                 informed
                 that
                 Antioch
                 had
                 been
                 burnt
                 [
                 by
                 Chosroes
                 ,
                 ]
                 they
                 earnestly
                 besought
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 and
                 expose
                 to
                 view
                 (
                 though
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 usuall
                 custome
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 Salutary
                 and
                 Vivifick
                 wood
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 last
                 sight
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 kiss
                 the
                 only
                 Salvation
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 take
                 the
                 †
                 Viaticum
                 of
                 another
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 pretious
                 Cross
                 being
                 their
                 Convoy
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 allotment
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 Thomas
                 performed
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 forth
                 the
                 Vivifick
                 wood
                 ,
                 having
                 appointed
                 some
                 set
                 days
                 for
                 its
                 being
                 exposed
                 to
                 view
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 neighbourhood
                 might
                 come
                 together
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 the
                 safety
                 [
                 arising
                 ]
                 from
                 thence
                 .
                 Together
                 therefore
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 ‖
                 my
                 Parents
                 also
                 went
                 thither
                 ,
                 leading
                 me
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 who
                 then
                 *
                 went
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 School
                 of
                 ]
                 a
                 Grammar
                 master
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 we
                 were
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 reverence
                 and
                 kiss
                 the
                 pretious
                 Cross
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 lifting
                 up
                 both
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 shewed
                 the
                 wood
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 [
                 which
                 was
                 ]
                 the
                 abolition
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Curse
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 all
                 about
                 the
                 sacred
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 was
                 the
                 usage
                 on
                 solemn
                 and
                 set
                 days
                 of
                 †
                 veneration
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 as
                 Thomas
                 moved
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 there
                 followed
                 him
                 a
                 vast
                 flame
                 of
                 a
                 shining
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 burning
                 fire
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 every
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 stood
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 pretious
                 Cross
                 ,
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 on
                 a
                 flame
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 hapned
                 not
                 once
                 ,
                 or
                 twice
                 ,
                 but
                 oftner
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 Bishop
                 went
                 round
                 all
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 whilst
                 the
                 people
                 there
                 assembled
                 earnestly
                 entreated
                 Thomas
                 that
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 predicted
                 that
                 safety
                 which
                 hapned
                 to
                 the
                 Apamensians
                 .
                 A
                 picture
                 therefore
                 was
                 hung
                 up
                 at
                 the
                 Roof
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 by
                 its
                 representation
                 might
                 declare
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 know
                 them
                 not
                 .
                 Which
                 [
                 picture
                 ]
                 was
                 preserved
                 intire
                 untill
                 the
                 incursion
                 of
                 b
                 Adaarmanes
                 and
                 the
                 Persians
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 it
                 was
                 burnt
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 Gods
                 holy
                 Church
                 and
                 that
                 whole
                 City
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 hapned
                 thus
                 .
                 But
                 Chosroes
                 at
                 his
                 going
                 away
                 violated
                 his
                 Articles
                 of
                 agreement
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 agreed
                 to
                 some
                 things
                 then
                 also
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 did
                 the
                 quite
                 contrary
                 ;
                 which
                 [
                 behaviour
                 ]
                 was
                 agreeable
                 indeed
                 to
                 his
                 unstable
                 and
                 inconstant
                 humour
                 ,
                 but
                 does
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 befit
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 sense
                 and
                 reason
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 *
                 who
                 has
                 a
                 value
                 for
                 his
                 Articles
                 of
                 agreement
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Chosroes's
                 Expedition
                 against
                 Edessa
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 same
                 Procopius
                 records
                 what
                 has
                 been
                 related
                 by
                 the
                 Ancients
                 concerning
                 Edessa
                 and
                 Agbarus
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 Christ
                 a
                 wrote
                 to
                 Agbarus
                 .
                 Further
                 also
                 ,
                 how
                 in
                 another
                 Incursion
                 Chosroes
                 resolved
                 upon
                 a
                 Siege
                 of
                 the
                 Edessens
                 ,
                 supposing
                 he
                 should
                 *
                 enervate
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 divulged
                 by
                 the
                 Faithfull
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 Edessa
                 should
                 never
                 be
                 subdued
                 by
                 †
                 an
                 Enemy
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 is
                 not
                 indeed
                 extant
                 in
                 
                   that
                   Letter
                
                 sent
                 from
                 Christ
                 our
                 God
                 to
                 Agbarus
                 ,
                 b
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 by
                 the
                 studious
                 from
                 what
                 has
                 been
                 related
                 by
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Pamphilus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 inserted
                 that
                 Letter
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 [
                 into
                 his
                 ‖
                 History
                 .
                 ]
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 both
                 divulged
                 and
                 believed
                 amongst
                 the
                 Faithfull
                 ,
                 c
                 and
                 the
                 Event
                 it self
                 declared
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 Faith
                 bringing
                 the
                 Prediction
                 to
                 effect
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 after
                 Chosroes
                 had
                 made
                 an
                 Attack
                 against
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 severall
                 ways
                 attempted
                 to
                 break
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 raised
                 so
                 vast
                 a
                 Rampire
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 heighth
                 it
                 surmounted
                 the
                 City-walls
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 infinite
                 other
                 Engines
                 ;
                 [
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ]
                 he
                 retreated
                 without
                 effecting
                 his
                 design
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 a
                 particular
                 Narrative
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 .
                 Chosroes
                 ordered
                 the
                 Forces
                 he
                 had
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 together
                 a
                 vast
                 quantity
                 of
                 wood
                 of
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 Trees
                 they
                 could
                 light
                 on
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 a
                 Siege
                 .
                 This
                 [
                 wood
                 ]
                 having
                 no
                 sooner
                 been
                 ordered
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 together
                 than
                 't
                 was
                 effected
                 ,
                 he
                 laid
                 it
                 round
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 circle
                 ,
                 cast
                 Earth
                 into
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 advanced
                 it
                 directly
                 towards
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 Building
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 
                 *
                 by
                 degrees
                 upon
                 the
                 wood
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 nearer
                 approaches
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 he
                 raised
                 it
                 to
                 so
                 vast
                 a
                 height
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 it
                 surmount
                 the
                 City-wall
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 an
                 higher
                 place
                 he
                 could
                 throw
                 darts
                 against
                 those
                 who
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 endangered
                 themselves
                 on
                 the
                 wall
                 .
                 The
                 Besieged
                 therefore
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 saw
                 the
                 Rampire
                 (
                 like
                 a
                 Mountain
                 )
                 coming
                 near
                 and
                 approaching
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 in
                 expectation
                 that
                 the
                 Enemy
                 would
                 set
                 foot
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 very
                 early
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 attempted
                 to
                 work
                 a
                 Mine
                 directly
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Rampire
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 is
                 termed
                 an
                 d
                 Aggesta
                 ;
                 and
                 put
                 fire
                 therein
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 wood
                 being
                 consumed
                 by
                 the
                 flame
                 ,
                 the
                 Rampire
                 of
                 Earth
                 might
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 work
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 perfection
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 kindled
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 *
                 their
                 project
                 proved
                 unsuccesfull
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 fire
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 passage
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 air
                 being
                 let
                 in
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 †
                 catch
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 heap
                 of
                 wood
                 .
                 Being
                 reduced
                 therefore
                 ‖
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 Non-plus
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 they
                 bring
                 forth
                 e
                 that
                 Image
                 framed
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 men
                 had
                 not
                 made
                 ;
                 but
                 Christ
                 [
                 our
                 ]
                 God
                 had
                 sent
                 it
                 to
                 Agbarus
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 [
                 Agbarus
                 ]
                 desired
                 to
                 see
                 him
                 .
                 Having
                 carried
                 this
                 most
                 holy
                 Image
                 therefore
                 into
                 the
                 Mine
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 †
                 sprinkled
                 it
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 they
                 cast
                 [
                 some
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 [
                 water
                 ]
                 upon
                 the
                 pile
                 of
                 fire
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 wood
                 :
                 and
                 immediately
                 (
                 the
                 Divine
                 power
                 giving
                 assistance
                 to
                 their
                 Faith
                 who
                 had
                 done
                 this
                 ,
                 )
                 what
                 had
                 before
                 been
                 impossible
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 effect
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 wood
                 forthwith
                 received
                 the
                 flame
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 twinkling
                 of
                 an
                 eye
                 reduced
                 to
                 coals
                 ,
                 transmitted
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 wood
                 which
                 lay
                 above
                 ,
                 the
                 fire
                 preying
                 all
                 about
                 upon
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Besieged
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 saw
                 the
                 smoak
                 breaking
                 out
                 above
                 ,
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 device
                 .
                 They
                 brought
                 forth
                 little
                 †
                 Stone-bottles
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 stuft
                 them
                 with
                 Brimstone
                 ,
                 Tow
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 matter
                 which
                 would
                 readily
                 take
                 fire
                 ,
                 they
                 threw
                 them
                 upon
                 that
                 termed
                 
                   The
                   Aggesta
                
                 :
                 which
                 Bottles
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 fire
                 kindling
                 within
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 thrown
                 ,
                 )
                 raised
                 a
                 smoak
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 effected
                 this
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 perceived
                 that
                 a
                 smoak
                 broke
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Rampire
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 persons
                 who
                 were
                 ignorant
                 hereof
                 ,
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 smoak
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Bottles
                 rather
                 than
                 from
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 after
                 this
                 therefore
                 ,
                 *
                 the
                 small
                 Tongues
                 of
                 Fire
                 appeared
                 coming
                 forth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 who
                 fought
                 †
                 upon
                 the
                 Rampire
                 ,
                 were
                 sensible
                 what
                 imminent
                 danger
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 .
                 But
                 Chosroes
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 resolved
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 resistance
                 against
                 the
                 Divine
                 power
                 ,
                 turned
                 the
                 Aquaeducts
                 which
                 were
                 before
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 up
                 〈…〉
                 pile
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 attempted
                 to
                 extinguish
                 it
                 〈…〉
                 the
                 fiery
                 pile
                 received
                 the
                 wa'er
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 rather
                 Oyle
                 ,
                 or
                 Brimstone
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 such
                 matter
                 as
                 is
                 †
                 combustible
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 much
                 more
                 increased
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 it
                 had
                 destroyed
                 the
                 whole
                 Rampire
                 ,
                 and
                 perfectly
                 reduced
                 the
                 Aggesta
                 to
                 ashes
                 .
                 Then
                 therefore
                 Chosroes
                 ,
                 disappointed
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 hopes
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 experimentally
                 sensible
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 gotten
                 great
                 disgrace
                 by
                 supposing
                 he
                 could
                 vanquish
                 that
                 God
                 worshipped
                 by
                 us
                 ;
                 made
                 an
                 inglorious
                 return
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 Territories
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Miracle
                 which
                 was
                 performed
                 at
                 Sergiopolis
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 relate
                 another
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 [
                 the
                 same
                 ]
                 Chosroes
                 at
                 the
                 City
                 Sergiopolis
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 't
                 is
                 [
                 a
                 passage
                 ]
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 recorded
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 reality
                 deserves
                 to
                 be
                 consigned
                 to
                 eternall
                 memory
                 .
                 For
                 Chosroes
                 came
                 to
                 this
                 City
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 attempted
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 by
                 a
                 Siege
                 .
                 After
                 therefore
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 an
                 Attacque
                 against
                 its
                 walls
                 ,
                 †
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 Parley
                 with
                 him
                 about
                 a
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 agreed
                 [
                 at
                 length
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 the
                 sacred
                 Treasure
                 and
                 Gifts
                 [
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ]
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 Ransome
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 amongst
                 which
                 [
                 gifts
                 ]
                 was
                 that
                 a
                 Cross
                 also
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 thither
                 by
                 Justinianus
                 and
                 Theodora
                 .
                 After
                 these
                 things
                 had
                 been
                 brought
                 to
                 Chosroes
                 ,
                 he
                 asked
                 the
                 Priest
                 and
                 those
                 Persians
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 with
                 him
                 [
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 ,
                 ]
                 whether
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 thing
                 remaining
                 .
                 Then
                 a
                 certain
                 person
                 of
                 those
                 not
                 accustomed
                 to
                 speak
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 returned
                 answer
                 to
                 Chosroes
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 other
                 sacred
                 Gifts
                 of
                 great
                 value
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 concealed
                 by
                 the
                 Citizens
                 who
                 were
                 very
                 few
                 in
                 number
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 of
                 [
                 the
                 sacred
                 Treasure
                 ]
                 which
                 was
                 brought
                 out
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 to
                 Chosroes
                 ,
                 ]
                 nothing
                 of
                 value
                 had
                 been
                 left
                 behind
                 consisting
                 either
                 of
                 Gold
                 or
                 Silver
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 another
                 sort
                 of
                 matter
                 more
                 pretious
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 wholly
                 dedicated
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 Reliques
                 of
                 the
                 Victorious
                 Martyr
                 Sergius
                 ,
                 which
                 lay
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 oblong
                 Chest
                 covered
                 over
                 with
                 Silver
                 .
                 When
                 Chosroes
                 ,
                 perswaded
                 hereby
                 ,
                 had
                 sent
                 his
                 whole
                 Army
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 round
                 the
                 whole
                 Circuit
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 walls
                 ]
                 there
                 appeared
                 an
                 innumerable
                 multitude
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 Bucklers
                 defended
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 Which
                 [
                 Apparition
                 ]
                 those
                 sent
                 by
                 Chosroes
                 having
                 beheld
                 ,
                 returned
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 admiration
                 declared
                 both
                 their
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 kind
                 of
                 Armour
                 .
                 But
                 Chosroes
                 ,
                 after
                 on
                 a
                 second
                 enquiry
                 he
                 understood
                 that
                 very
                 few
                 persons
                 were
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 either
                 very
                 aged
                 or
                 very
                 young
                 ,
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 strength
                 and
                 vigour
                 being
                 all
                 cut
                 off
                 and
                 destroyed
                 ;
                 found
                 that
                 the
                 Martyr
                 was
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 this
                 Miracle
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 [
                 on
                 this
                 account
                 ]
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 admired
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 he
                 returned
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 
                 b
                 They
                 say
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 he
                 was
                 vouchsafed
                 [
                 the
                 Laver
                 of
                 ]
                 Divine
                 Regeneration
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Pestilentiall
                 Distemper
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 a
                 Narrative
                 of
                 that
                 [
                 Pestilentiall
                 ]
                 Distemper
                 which
                 brake
                 out
                 [
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 which
                 has
                 raged
                 now
                 these
                 Two
                 and
                 fifty
                 years
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 a
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 never
                 related
                 to
                 have
                 hapned
                 before
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 has
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 destroyed
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 two
                 years
                 after
                 Antioch
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 a
                 Pestilentiall
                 disease
                 began
                 to
                 rage
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 recorded
                 by
                 *
                 Thucydides
                 ,
                 in
                 others
                 far
                 different
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 took
                 its
                 beginning
                 from
                 Aethiopia
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 was
                 then
                 reported
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 turns
                 it
                 has
                 overrun
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ;
                 this
                 Distemper
                 having
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 left
                 no
                 Mortalls
                 untouch't
                 .
                 Some
                 Cities
                 were
                 so
                 sorely
                 oppressed
                 [
                 with
                 this
                 Calamity
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 they
                 became
                 wholly
                 empty
                 of
                 Inhabitants
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 where
                 the
                 Distemper
                 arrived
                 ,
                 its
                 chastisement
                 was
                 more
                 light
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 [
                 this
                 Pestilence
                 ]
                 rage
                 at
                 any
                 certain
                 and
                 set
                 season
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ;
                 ]
                 nor
                 ,
                 after
                 it
                 had
                 raged
                 ,
                 did
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 like
                 manner
                 recede
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 it
                 seized
                 some
                 places
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Winter
                 ,
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 time
                 ,
                 b
                 others
                 in
                 Summer
                 ;
                 again
                 ,
                 othersome
                 during
                 the
                 procedure
                 of
                 the
                 Autumn
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 Cities
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 had
                 touched
                 some
                 parts
                 ,
                 it
                 abstained
                 [
                 from
                 infecting
                 ]
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 might
                 frequently
                 see
                 in
                 a
                 City
                 not
                 infected
                 ,
                 some
                 Families
                 utterly
                 destroyed
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 Families
                 having
                 been
                 consumed
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 in
                 future
                 continued
                 untouch't
                 by
                 the
                 Distemper
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 more
                 accurate
                 inspection
                 into
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 we
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Families
                 which
                 had
                 continued
                 untouch't
                 ,
                 were
                 on
                 the
                 year
                 following
                 the
                 only
                 ones
                 which
                 suffered
                 [
                 by
                 this
                 Distemper
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 wonderfull
                 thing
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 hapned
                 that
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 those
                 Cities
                 infected
                 ,
                 removed
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 where
                 this
                 Distemper
                 raged
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 only
                 persons
                 seized
                 with
                 these
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 who
                 [
                 coming
                 ]
                 out
                 of
                 infected
                 Cities
                 ,
                 made
                 their
                 Residence
                 in
                 Cities
                 uninfected
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 hapned
                 frequently
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Cities
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 periods
                 of
                 those
                 Cycles
                 termed
                 the
                 Indictions
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 most
                 especially
                 c
                 on
                 the
                 2
                 d
                 year
                 *
                 of
                 each
                 Indiction
                 ,
                 almost
                 a
                 totall
                 destruction
                 befell
                 men
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 I
                 my self
                 who
                 write
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 (
                 For
                 I
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 interweave
                 into
                 this
                 History
                 what
                 has
                 a
                 relation
                 to
                 my self
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 fit
                 insertion
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 Congruous
                 at
                 places
                 opportune
                 and
                 convenient
                 :
                 [
                 I
                 my self
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 ]
                 )
                 who
                 d
                 as
                 yet
                 frequented
                 [
                 the
                 School
                 of
                 ]
                 a
                 Grammer-Master
                 ,
                 was
                 seised
                 with
                 those
                 termed
                 the
                 †
                 
                 Bubo's
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 [
                 Pestilentiall
                 ]
                 Distemper
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 those
                 Sicknesses
                 which
                 raged
                 at
                 severall
                 times
                 ,
                 I
                 lost
                 many
                 of
                 my
                 Children
                 ,
                 my
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 severall
                 others
                 of
                 my
                 Relations
                 ,
                 e
                 my
                 Servants
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 lookt
                 after
                 and
                 tilled
                 my
                 Grounds
                 :
                 the
                 Circles
                 of
                 the
                 Indictions
                 dividing
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 the
                 Calamities
                 that
                 befell
                 me
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 .
                 At
                 what
                 time
                 therefore
                 I
                 did
                 write
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 f
                 fifty
                 eighth
                 year
                 of
                 mine
                 age
                 ,
                 g
                 within
                 these
                 two
                 last
                 years
                 ,
                 when
                 this
                 Distemper
                 had
                 raged
                 at
                 Antioch
                 now
                 the
                 fourth
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 For
                 the
                 h
                 fourth
                 Cycle
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Indictions
                 ]
                 hath
                 passed
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 [
                 of
                 this
                 calamitous
                 Disease
                 :
                 ]
                 )
                 besides
                 the
                 persons
                 forementioned
                 ,
                 I
                 lost
                 my
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Grandchild
                 born
                 of
                 her
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 this
                 Distemper
                 *
                 consisted
                 of
                 a
                 complication
                 of
                 Diseases
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 it
                 began
                 from
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 made
                 the
                 eyes
                 bloudy
                 ,
                 and
                 tumified
                 the
                 face
                 ,
                 it
                 descended
                 into
                 the
                 throat
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 the
                 person
                 seized
                 with
                 it
                 from
                 among
                 men
                 .
                 In
                 others
                 there
                 hapned
                 a
                 †
                 looseness
                 of
                 the
                 Belly
                 .
                 In
                 othersome
                 arose
                 Bubo's
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 [
                 hapned
                 ]
                 very
                 high
                 Feavers
                 :
                 and
                 within
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 days
                 they
                 died
                 ,
                 being
                 as
                 firm
                 and
                 ●ound
                 in
                 body
                 and
                 mind
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 afflicted
                 with
                 no
                 Distemper
                 .
                 Others
                 became
                 distracted
                 and
                 mad
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ended
                 their
                 lives
                 .
                 Carbuncles
                 also
                 breaking
                 out
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 ]
                 destroyed
                 many
                 men
                 .
                 Some
                 persons
                 having
                 once
                 ,
                 twice
                 ,
                 and
                 thrice
                 been
                 seized
                 [
                 with
                 this
                 Distemper
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 escaped
                 with
                 their
                 lives
                 ;
                 afterwards
                 were
                 infected
                 [
                 with
                 it
                 ]
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 .
                 The
                 ways
                 likwise
                 of
                 contracting
                 this
                 Distemper
                 were
                 different
                 and
                 manifold
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 *
                 unaccountable
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 died
                 ,
                 meerly
                 by
                 conversing
                 and
                 living
                 together
                 [
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 house
                 :
                 ]
                 others
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 touch
                 only
                 :
                 othersome
                 ,
                 by
                 entring
                 into
                 an
                 house
                 :
                 again
                 ,
                 others
                 [
                 contracted
                 the
                 Infection
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 Forum
                 .
                 Some
                 having
                 fied
                 out
                 of
                 infected
                 Cities
                 ,
                 continued
                 uninfected
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 imparted
                 the
                 Disease
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 infected
                 .
                 Others
                 contracted
                 no
                 Distemper
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 had
                 lived
                 with
                 many
                 infected
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 touched
                 not
                 only
                 persons
                 Distempered
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 likewise
                 who
                 were
                 dead
                 .
                 Othersome
                 (
                 although
                 they
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 business
                 to
                 destroy
                 themselves
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 their
                 Children
                 or
                 Families
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 this
                 account
                 especially
                 were
                 continually
                 conversant
                 with
                 the
                 infected
                 ;
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Disease
                 made
                 a
                 resistance
                 against
                 their
                 will
                 ,
                 )
                 were
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 seized
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 Pestilentiall
                 Distemper
                 therefore
                 has
                 raged
                 Two
                 and
                 fifty
                 years
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 till
                 this
                 present
                 time
                 ;
                 having
                 out-done
                 all
                 [
                 Plagues
                 ]
                 which
                 [
                 ever
                 hapned
                 ]
                 before
                 .
                 
                 But
                 Philostratus
                 admires
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 a
                 Plague
                 raged
                 Fifteen
                 years
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 the
                 Events
                 after
                 this
                 yet
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 are
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 proceed
                 thither
                 ,
                 whither
                 it
                 shall
                 seem
                 well
                 pleasing
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 certainly
                 knows
                 both
                 the
                 Causes
                 [
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 also
                 whither
                 they
                 tend
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 return
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 I
                 have
                 digressed
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 give
                 a
                 Narrative
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 
                 Justinian's
                 Transactions
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 *
                 Justinian's
                 insatiable
                 Avarice
                 .
              
               
                 JUstinian
                 was
                 indeed
                 [
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 ]
                 of
                 an
                 insatiable
                 Avarice
                 ,
                 and
                 ●o
                 †
                 extravagant
                 a
                 Lover
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 another's
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 Gold
                 he
                 sold
                 his
                 whole
                 Empire
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 governed
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Collectors
                 of
                 the
                 Tributes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 any
                 persons
                 else
                 who
                 for
                 no
                 cause
                 at
                 all
                 are
                 ‖
                 wont
                 to
                 frame
                 Plots
                 against
                 men
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 *
                 by
                 patching
                 Calumnies
                 together
                 ,
                 he
                 punished
                 many
                 and
                 [
                 almost
                 ]
                 innumerable
                 persons
                 ,
                 whose
                 possessions
                 were
                 great
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 their
                 whole
                 Estates
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 woman
                 who
                 got
                 her
                 livelyhood
                 by
                 the
                 prostitution
                 of
                 her
                 body
                 ,
                 had
                 †
                 falsely
                 objected
                 a
                 familiarity
                 or
                 mixture
                 against
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 desire
                 to
                 procure
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 ;
                 immediately
                 all
                 the
                 Laws
                 were
                 abolished
                 and
                 made
                 null
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 provided
                 she
                 had
                 made
                 Justinian
                 partaker
                 of
                 her
                 *
                 filthy
                 gain
                 ,
                 she
                 might
                 remove
                 all
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 calumniated
                 to
                 her
                 own
                 house
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Emperour
                 was
                 profuse
                 in
                 his
                 expending
                 money
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 he
                 erected
                 many
                 holy
                 a
                 and
                 magnificent
                 Churches
                 every
                 where
                 ;
                 and
                 other
                 pious
                 Houses
                 for
                 the
                 taking
                 care
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 young
                 as
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 those
                 disquieted
                 with
                 Various
                 diseases
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 allotted
                 vast
                 Revenues
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Income
                 whereof
                 these
                 things
                 might
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 He
                 likewise
                 did
                 infinite
                 other
                 pious
                 [
                 Acts
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 well
                 pleasing
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 provided
                 the
                 doers
                 thereof
                 perform
                 [
                 those
                 works
                 ]
                 with
                 such
                 Goods
                 as
                 are
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 their
                 pure
                 Actions
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 unto
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Great
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Saint
                   Sophia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 that
                 ]
                 of
                 
                   The
                   holy
                   Apostles
                
                 .
              
               
                 FUrther
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 same
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 erected
                 not
                 only
                 many
                 other
                 Churches
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 of
                 a
                 gracefull
                 composure
                 ,
                 [
                 in
                 honour
                 ]
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 [
                 his
                 ]
                 Saints
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 also
                 built
                 that
                 great
                 and
                 incomparable
                 Work
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 like
                 whereto
                 ]
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 any
                 where
                 on
                 record
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 *
                 that
                 most
                 spacious
                 Church
                 of
                 Saint
                 Sophia
                 ,
                 [
                 a
                 Structure
                 ]
                 beautifull
                 and
                 eminent
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 exceeds
                 the
                 possibilty
                 of
                 a
                 description
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 attempt
                 to
                 describe
                 this
                 Church
                 .
                 †
                 The
                 fabrick
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 is
                 a
                 ‖
                 Tholus
                 ,
                 erected
                 upon
                 four
                 Arches
                 ,
                 raised
                 to
                 so
                 vast
                 an
                 heighth
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 very
                 difficult
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 look
                 steadfastly
                 from
                 below
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Top
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 Hemisphaere
                 :
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 stand
                 above
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 persons
                 very
                 bold
                 and
                 daring
                 ,
                 will
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 attempt
                 to
                 look
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 their
                 eyes
                 downwards
                 to
                 the
                 Pavement
                 .
                 The
                 Arches
                 are
                 raised
                 a
                 empty
                 from
                 the
                 Pavement
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 Covering
                 [
                 or
                 ,
                 Top
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Roof
                 .
                 
                 On
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 b
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 [
                 Arches
                 ]
                 are
                 placed
                 Pillars
                 ,
                 framed
                 of
                 Thessalick
                 Stone
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 bear
                 up
                 c
                 Hyper●a
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 underpropt
                 by
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 Columns
                 ,
                 give
                 a
                 liberty
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 desirous
                 of
                 looking
                 down
                 from
                 on
                 high
                 upon
                 
                   the
                   Mysteries
                
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 place
                 also
                 the
                 Empress
                 comes
                 on
                 Holidays
                 when
                 She
                 is
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Sacred
                 performance
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Mysteries
                
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 [
                 Columns
                 placed
                 ]
                 at
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 West
                 ,
                 d
                 are
                 so
                 left
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 nothing
                 which
                 might
                 hinder
                 the
                 admiration
                 of
                 so
                 vast
                 a
                 greatness
                 .
                 The
                 
                 Porticus's
                 of
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Hyper●a
                 ,
                 finish
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Work
                 with
                 Pillars
                 and
                 small
                 Arches
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Miracle
                 of
                 this
                 Structure
                 may
                 be
                 plainer
                 and
                 more
                 manifest
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 resolved
                 to
                 insert
                 here
                 the
                 [
                 number
                 of
                 ]
                 Feet
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 its
                 Length
                 ,
                 Breadth
                 ,
                 and
                 Heighth
                 ;
                 as
                 likewise
                 the
                 empty
                 spaces
                 ,
                 and
                 heighth
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Arches
                 .
                 The
                 measure
                 therefore
                 is
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 length
                 from
                 that
                 †
                 Door
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Sacred
                 e
                 Concha
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 unbloudy
                 Sacrifice
                 is
                 offered
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 [
                 Concha
                 ]
                 it self
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 Hundred
                 and
                 ninty
                 Feet
                 :
                 the
                 breadth
                 from
                 North
                 to
                 South
                 ,
                 One
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifteen
                 Feet
                 :
                 the
                 *
                 heighth
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Hemisphaere
                 to
                 the
                 Pavement
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 Hundred
                 and
                 eighty
                 Feet
                 .
                 The
                 breadth
                 of
                 each
                 of
                 the
                 Arches
                 is
                 f
                 ......
                 Feet
                 .
                 The
                 length
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 [
                 contains
                 ]
                 Two
                 hundred
                 and
                 sixty
                 Feet
                 .
                 g
                 The
                 breadth
                 of
                 their
                 Light
                 is
                 Seventy
                 five
                 Feet
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 besides
                 at
                 the
                 West
                 two
                 other
                 
                 Porticus's
                 very
                 splendid
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   open
                   Courts
                
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 of
                 an
                 admirable
                 Beauty
                 and
                 Gracefullness
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Justinian
                 built
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   The
                   Divine
                   Apostles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 readily
                 give
                 precedency
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 Temple
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Church
                 the
                 Emperours
                 h
                 and
                 the
                 Prelates
                 are
                 customarily
                 interred
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 concerning
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 let
                 thus
                 much
                 every
                 way
                 [
                 suffice
                 ]
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 said
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Emperour
                 [
                 Justinian's
                 ]
                 madness
                 rather
                 than
                 kindness
                 shown
                 *
                 towards
                 [
                 the
                 Faction
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Venetiani
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 THere
                 was
                 also
                 another
                 thing
                 in
                 Justinian
                 ,
                 that
                 exceeded
                 the
                 utmost
                 ferity
                 of
                 Savage
                 Beasts
                 :
                 (
                 which
                 whether
                 [
                 it
                 proceeded
                 ]
                 from
                 a
                 fault
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 sloth
                 and
                 fear
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 it
                 took
                 its
                 beginning
                 from
                 that
                 popular
                 Sedition
                 [
                 termed
                 ]
                 *
                 Nica.
                 )
                 For
                 he
                 seemed
                 so
                 †
                 highly
                 to
                 favour
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Factions
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 that
                 ‖
                 of
                 the
                 Venetiani
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 committed
                 murders
                 upon
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 Faction
                 at
                 noon
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 feared
                 not
                 punishments
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 obtained
                 rewards
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 hence
                 it
                 hapned
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 were
                 made
                 Murderers
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 a
                 liberty
                 was
                 indulged
                 them
                 of
                 entring
                 even
                 into
                 houses
                 ,
                 of
                 plundring
                 the
                 riches
                 laid
                 up
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 selling
                 [
                 miserable
                 ]
                 men
                 their
                 own
                 safety
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 had
                 attempted
                 to
                 punish
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 endangered
                 his
                 own
                 safety
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 a
                 personage
                 who
                 was
                 
                   Comes
                   of
                   the
                   East
                
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 ordered
                 some
                 Seditious
                 persons
                 to
                 be
                 beaten
                 with
                 †
                 Bow-strings
                 ,
                 he
                 himself
                 was
                 lead
                 through
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 and
                 scourged
                 with
                 
                   Bow-strings
                   .
                   Callinicus
                
                 likewise
                 Governour
                 of
                 Cilicia
                 ,
                 because
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 prescript
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 he
                 had
                 inflicted
                 a
                 capitall
                 punishment
                 upon
                 two
                 Cilician
                 Murderers
                 ,
                 Paulus
                 and
                 Faustinus
                 ,
                 who
                 fell
                 upon
                 him
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 murdered
                 him
                 ;
                 was
                 Crucified
                 ,
                 undergoing
                 this
                 punishment
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 prudence
                 in
                 passing
                 judgement
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 of
                 [
                 his
                 observing
                 ]
                 the
                 Laws
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 hapned
                 ,
                 that
                 *
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Faction
                 ,
                 having
                 fled
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 reception
                 amongst
                 no
                 men
                 what
                 ever
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 driven
                 from
                 all
                 places
                 as
                 persons
                 most
                 detestable
                 ;
                 beset
                 Travellers
                 ,
                 and
                 committed
                 Rapines
                 and
                 Murders
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 places
                 were
                 filled
                 with
                 untimely
                 deaths
                 ,
                 Robberies
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 horrid
                 and
                 impious
                 Crimes
                 .
                 But
                 sometimes
                 †
                 he
                 turned
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 slew
                 the
                 Venetiani
                 themselves
                 ;
                 subjecting
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 permission
                 of
                 perpetrating
                 nefarious
                 Facts
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Barbarick
                 manner
                 ,
                 throughout
                 every
                 City
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 perticular
                 Narrative
                 of
                 these
                 matters
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 above
                 Relation
                 or
                 [
                 any
                 compass
                 of
                 ]
                 time
                 :
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 these
                 things
                 [
                 I
                 have
                 mentioned
                 ]
                 are
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 making
                 a
                 conjecture
                 concerning
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Barsanuphius
                 the
                 Asceta
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 Divine
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 Workers
                 of
                 great
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 lived
                 in
                 various
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 but
                 such
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 whose
                 Glory
                 shone
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 [
                 were
                 thus
                 termed
                 .
                 ]
                 Barsanuphius
                 by
                 extract
                 an
                 Egyptian
                 :
                 This
                 person
                 lead
                 an
                 unfleshly
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 Monastery
                 near
                 the
                 Town
                 Gaza
                 :
                 insomuch
                 that
                 he
                 performed
                 many
                 Miracles
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 superiour
                 to
                 [
                 any
                 ]
                 Relation
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 believed
                 that
                 he
                 lives
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 ,
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 his
                 Cell
                 ;
                 although
                 Fifty
                 years
                 and
                 upwards
                 are
                 now
                 past
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 seen
                 by
                 any
                 person
                 ,
                 or
                 has
                 pertaken
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Which
                 things
                 Eustochius
                 Prelate
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 a
                 disbelieving
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 ordered
                 the
                 Cell
                 ,
                 wherein
                 this
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 had
                 inclosed
                 himself
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 dug
                 open
                 ,
                 a
                 fire
                 brake
                 out
                 thence
                 ,
                 which
                 burnt
                 almost
                 all
                 persons
                 that
                 were
                 there
                 present
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Monk
                 Symeon
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 Christ's
                 sake
                 [
                 feigned
                 himself
                 ]
                 a
                 Fool.
                 
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 at
                 [
                 the
                 City
                 ]
                 Emisa
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 Symeones
                 :
                 this
                 person
                 had
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 divested
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 Garment
                 of
                 Vain-glory
                 ,
                 that
                 amongst
                 all
                 persons
                 who
                 knew
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 accounted
                 an
                 Idiot
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 abounded
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 wisdom
                 and
                 divine
                 Grace
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 this
                 Symeones
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 lived
                 alone
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 allowing
                 no
                 person
                 what
                 ever
                 a
                 Liberty
                 of
                 knowing
                 ,
                 either
                 when
                 or
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 he
                 †
                 prayed
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 nor
                 [
                 permitting
                 them
                 to
                 know
                 ]
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 he
                 abstained
                 from
                 ,
                 or
                 partook
                 of
                 nourishment
                 at
                 home
                 .
                 At
                 some
                 times
                 being
                 abroad
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 he
                 seemed
                 a
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 person
                 distracted
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 nothing
                 of
                 prudence
                 or
                 wisdom
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 At
                 other
                 times
                 he
                 would
                 go
                 into
                 a
                 Victualling-house
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 of
                 what
                 ever
                 food
                 or
                 provision
                 he
                 met
                 with
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 hungry
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 person
                 b
                 bowed
                 his
                 head
                 and
                 reverenced
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 immediately
                 run
                 from
                 that
                 place
                 in
                 anger
                 ,
                 being
                 afraid
                 that
                 his
                 own
                 Virtue
                 should
                 be
                 found
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 Symeones
                 behaved
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 Forum
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 persons
                 that
                 held
                 a
                 familiarity
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 usually
                 conversed
                 without
                 any
                 thing
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 dissimulation
                 .
                 Amongst
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 acquaintance
                 therefore
                 ,
                 one
                 had
                 a
                 maid
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 been
                 debauch't
                 and
                 got
                 with
                 child
                 by
                 some
                 person
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 was
                 forced
                 by
                 her
                 Masters
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 man
                 who
                 had
                 done
                 this
                 ,
                 she
                 affirmed
                 that
                 Symeones
                 had
                 had
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 her
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 with
                 child
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 swear
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 was
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 if
                 need
                 should
                 require
                 ,
                 )
                 could
                 manifestly
                 prove
                 the
                 thing
                 .
                 Which
                 when
                 Symeones
                 had
                 heard
                 ,
                 he
                 assented
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 he
                 carryed
                 flesh
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 frail
                 and
                 mutable
                 thing
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 this
                 matter
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 divulged
                 amongst
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 Symeones
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 seemed
                 )
                 was
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 ignominy
                 ,
                 he
                 withdrew
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 feigned
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 ashamed
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 the
                 woman's
                 time
                 of
                 delivery
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 sate
                 in
                 the
                 usuall
                 posture
                 of
                 women
                 in
                 Travail
                 ;
                 her
                 Labour
                 caused
                 most
                 acute
                 ,
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 intollerable
                 pangs
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 the
                 woman
                 into
                 the
                 imminentest
                 danger
                 of
                 her
                 life
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Birth
                 *
                 fell
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 .
                 Symeones
                 therefore
                 being
                 designedly
                 come
                 thither
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 requested
                 [
                 by
                 those
                 present
                 ]
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 he
                 declared
                 before
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 woman
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 delivered
                 ,
                 untill
                 she
                 would
                 confess
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 child
                 in
                 her
                 womb
                 .
                 Which
                 when
                 she
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 named
                 the
                 true
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Infant
                 leap't
                 forth
                 immediately
                 ,
                 Truth
                 it self
                 doing
                 [
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ]
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 Mid-wife
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 person
                 was
                 one
                 time
                 observed
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 a
                 Strumpet
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 shut
                 to
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 he
                 and
                 she
                 continued
                 alone
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 :
                 after
                 this
                 he
                 opened
                 the
                 door
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 ran
                 away
                 in
                 great
                 hast
                 ,
                 looking
                 round
                 least
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 see
                 him
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 much
                 increased
                 the
                 suspicion
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 the
                 persons
                 who
                 had
                 seen
                 him
                 ,
                 brought
                 forth
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 enquired
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 both
                 what
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 
                 Symeones's
                 coming
                 into
                 her
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 he
                 made
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 stay
                 .
                 The
                 woman
                 swore
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 three
                 days
                 before
                 that
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 her
                 want
                 of
                 necessaries
                 ,
                 she
                 had
                 tasted
                 of
                 nothing
                 but
                 water
                 only
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 Symeones
                 had
                 brought
                 victualls
                 and
                 meat
                 and
                 a
                 vessell
                 of
                 Wine
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 shut
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 had
                 spread
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 bad
                 her
                 go
                 to
                 supper
                 ,
                 and
                 fill
                 her self
                 with
                 provisions
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 sufficiently
                 afflicted
                 with
                 want
                 of
                 nourishment
                 ;
                 and
                 she
                 fetcht
                 out
                 the
                 Remains
                 of
                 the
                 victualls
                 [
                 which
                 Symeones
                 ]
                 had
                 brought
                 to
                 her
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 some
                 small
                 time
                 before
                 that
                 Earthquake
                 hapned
                 which
                 shook
                 
                   Phoenice
                   Maritima
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 c
                 
                   Berytus
                   ,
                   Byblus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Tripolis
                 suffered
                 more
                 [
                 than
                 other
                 Cities
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Symeones
                 ]
                 holding
                 a
                 whip
                 on
                 high
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 scourged
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Columns
                 in
                 the
                 Forum
                 ,
                 and
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Stand
                   ,
                   You
                   must
                   dance
                
                 .
                 Because
                 therefore
                 nothing
                 was
                 done
                 unadvisedly
                 and
                 without
                 design
                 by
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 some
                 persons
                 present
                 at
                 his
                 doing
                 hereof
                 ,
                 took
                 particular
                 notice
                 of
                 those
                 Columns
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 passed
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 scourge
                 :
                 which
                 Pillars
                 fell
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 being
                 ruined
                 by
                 the
                 Earthquake
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 very
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 Relation
                 whereof
                 requires
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Treatise
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 
                   Monk
                   Thomas
                
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 feigned
                 himself
                 a
                 Fool.
                 
              
               
                 THere
                 was
                 also
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 one
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 who
                 followed
                 the
                 same
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 
                   Syria
                   Coele
                
                 .
                 This
                 person
                 went
                 [
                 one
                 time
                 ]
                 to
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 annuall
                 stipend
                 [
                 allotted
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 ]
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Monastery
                 .
                 a
                 For
                 [
                 this
                 annuall
                 stipend
                 ]
                 was
                 ordered
                 [
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 ]
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 [
                 Revenues
                 of
                 the
                 ]
                 Antiochian
                 Church
                 .
                 Anastasius
                 *
                 Oeconomus
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 said
                 Thomas
                 troubled
                 him
                 frequently
                 ,
                 )
                 gave
                 him
                 [
                 one
                 day
                 ]
                 a
                 box
                 on
                 the
                 ear
                 with
                 his
                 hand
                 .
                 Whereat
                 when
                 the
                 persons
                 present
                 with
                 them
                 were
                 much
                 offended
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 he
                 himself
                 would
                 receive
                 any
                 thing
                 more
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 annuall
                 stipend
                 ,
                 ]
                 nor
                 should
                 Anastasius
                 †
                 pay
                 any
                 more
                 .
                 Both
                 which
                 things
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 :
                 Anastasius
                 ending
                 his
                 life
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 ;
                 and
                 Thomas
                 being
                 translated
                 to
                 an
                 immortall
                 life
                 b
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Hospitall
                   of
                   the
                   Infirm
                
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Daphnensian
                   Suburb
                
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 on
                 his
                 Return
                 home
                 .
                 They
                 laid
                 his
                 dead
                 Body
                 in
                 the
                 Monuments
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Strangers
                
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 when
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 had
                 been
                 buried
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 Thomas's
                 Body
                 was
                 still
                 above
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 God
                 showing
                 a
                 great
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 even
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 :
                 for
                 [
                 the
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ]
                 were
                 removed
                 and
                 thrust
                 down
                 ;
                 )
                 [
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ]
                 admire
                 this
                 holy
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 [
                 the
                 thing
                 ]
                 to
                 c
                 Ephraemius
                 .
                 Then
                 his
                 *
                 Holy
                 dead
                 Body
                 is
                 removed
                 to
                 Antioch
                 with
                 a
                 publick
                 Festivity
                 and
                 [
                 a
                 solemn
                 ]
                 pomp
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 honourably
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 Coemitary
                 ;
                 having
                 at
                 its
                 translation
                 caused
                 the
                 Pestilentiall
                 distemper
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 raged
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 to
                 cease
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Antioch
                 do
                 magnificently
                 celebrate
                 an
                 anniversary
                 Feast
                 [
                 in
                 honour
                 ]
                 of
                 this
                 [
                 Thomas
                 ]
                 till
                 these
                 our
                 times
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 †
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 *
                 proposed
                 Series
                 of
                 our
                 History
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 
                   Patriarch
                   Menas
                
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 Miracle
                 which
                 hapned
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 Boy
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Hebrew
                 .
              
               
                 ANthimus
                 having
                 been
                 ejected
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 *
                 said
                 ,
                 )
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Chair
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 ,
                 a
                 Epiphanius
                 succeeded
                 in
                 that
                 Episcopate
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 
                   Epiphanius
                   ,
                   Menas
                
                 ;
                 in
                 whose
                 time
                 hapned
                 a
                 Miracle
                 highly
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 recorded
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 b
                 ancient
                 usage
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 great
                 quantity
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 immaculate
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 our
                 God
                 are
                 left
                 ▪
                 remaining
                 ,
                 [
                 some
                 ]
                 young
                 Boyes
                 of
                 their
                 number
                 who
                 frequent
                 the
                 Grammar-Schools
                 are
                 sent
                 for
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 eat
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 having
                 hapned
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 a
                 *
                 Glass-maker
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 oopinion
                 a
                 Jew
                 ,
                 )
                 was
                 †
                 called
                 amongst
                 the
                 other
                 Boyes
                 .
                 This
                 child
                 told
                 his
                 Parents
                 ,
                 who
                 enquired
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 stay
                 ,
                 what
                 had
                 hapned
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 together
                 with
                 other
                 boyes
                 had
                 tasted
                 of
                 .
                 His
                 Father
                 ,
                 highly
                 incensed
                 and
                 enraged
                 ,
                 snatcht
                 up
                 the
                 boy
                 immediately
                 ,
                 and
                 threw
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 Furnace
                 of
                 coals
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 usually
                 formed
                 Glass
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 mother
                 sought
                 for
                 her
                 son
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 find
                 him
                 ,
                 she
                 went
                 all
                 about
                 the
                 City
                 mourning
                 and
                 *
                 making
                 great
                 lamentation
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 after
                 standing
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 of
                 her
                 husband's
                 work-house
                 ,
                 she
                 called
                 her
                 Son
                 by
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 †
                 weeping
                 and
                 tearing
                 herself
                 .
                 The
                 Boy
                 knowing
                 his
                 mother's
                 voice
                 ,
                 answered
                 her
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Furnace
                 .
                 Shee
                 breaks
                 open
                 the
                 doors
                 ,
                 goes
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 sees
                 her
                 Son
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 coals
                 ,
                 the
                 fire
                 having
                 not
                 touch't
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 .
                 The
                 child
                 ,
                 when
                 afterwards
                 asked
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 he
                 had
                 continued
                 un-hurt
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 woman
                 cloathed
                 in
                 a
                 purple
                 garment
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 frequently
                 ,
                 gave
                 him
                 water
                 ,
                 quenched
                 the
                 coals
                 that
                 were
                 near
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 fed
                 him
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 hungry
                 .
                 Which
                 passage
                 having
                 been
                 brought
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 ]
                 Justinian
                 ,
                 he
                 [
                 ordered
                 ]
                 the
                 boy
                 and
                 his
                 mother
                 to
                 be
                 ‖
                 Baptised
                 in
                 the
                 Laver
                 
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 ,
                 and
                 c
                 enrolled
                 them
                 amongst
                 the
                 Clergy
                 :
                 but
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 embrace
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 was
                 [
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 order
                 ]
                 crucified
                 in
                 [
                 the
                 Suburb
                 ]
                 d
                 Sycae
                 ,
                 as
                 designing
                 to
                 have
                 murdered
                 his
                 own
                 son
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 hapned
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVII
                
                 .
                 Who
                 were
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Greater
                 Cities
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 
                   Menas
                   ,
                   Eutychius
                
                 ascends
                 the
                 [
                 Episcopall
                 ]
                 Throne
                 [
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 after
                 
                   Martyrius
                   ,
                   Salustius
                
                 succeeds
                 in
                 that
                 See
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 Helias
                 .
                 After
                 
                   Helias
                   ,
                   Petrus
                
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 
                   Petrus
                   ,
                   Macarius
                
                 ;
                 [
                 whose
                 Election
                 ]
                 the
                 Emperour
                 approved
                 *
                 not
                 of
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 [
                 afterwards
                 ]
                 Ejected
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Chair
                 :
                 a
                 For
                 they
                 affirmed
                 that
                 he
                 asserted
                 
                   Origen's
                   opinions
                
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 [
                 Macarius
                 ]
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Eustochius
                 succeeded
                 in
                 that
                 Bishoprick
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 Ejection
                 of
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 as
                 has
                 been
                 related
                 †
                 above
                 ,
                 Zoilus
                 is
                 declared
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 added
                 b
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 Alexandrian
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 his
                 predecessours
                 ,
                 Apollinaris
                 undertakes
                 [
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 ]
                 that
                 Chair
                 .
                 After
                 
                   Ephraemius
                   ,
                   Domninus
                
                 is
                 entrusted
                 with
                 the
                 [
                 Episcopall
                 ]
                 Throne
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 
                   Fifth
                   Holy
                   Oecumenicall
                   Synod
                
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 what
                 account
                 it
                 was
                 convened
                 .
              
               
                 DUring
                 therefore
                 Vigilius's
                 presidency
                 over
                 the
                 
                   Elder
                   Rome
                
                 ;
                 whilst
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 Menas
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 Eutychius
                 [
                 was
                 Patriarch
                 ]
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 and
                 whilst
                 Apollinaris
                 [
                 was
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   Domninus
                
                 of
                 Amioch
                 ,
                 and
                 Eustochius
                 of
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   ;
                   Justinian
                
                 convenes
                 the
                 
                   Fifth
                   Synod
                
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 account
                 .
                 The
                 Assertours
                 of
                 Origen's
                 opinions
                 abounding
                 and
                 growing
                 powerfull
                 [
                 in
                 the
                 Monasteries
                 of
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 especially
                 a
                 in
                 that
                 termed
                 
                   The
                   new
                   Laura
                   ;
                   Eustochius
                
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 whole
                 business
                 to
                 eject
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 going
                 to
                 
                   The
                   new
                   Laura
                
                 ,
                 he
                 drove
                 them
                 all
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 pursued
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 common
                 pest
                 [
                 of
                 mankind
                 .
                 ]
                 They
                 ,
                 dispersed
                 into
                 severall
                 places
                 ,
                 associated
                 many
                 persons
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 party
                 .
                 Theodorus
                 surnamed
                 Ascidas
                 (
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 the
                 Head-City
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 Cappadocia
                 ;
                 [
                 a
                 Prelate
                 ]
                 resident
                 with
                 Justinian
                 ,
                 faithfull
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 Emperour
                 made
                 great
                 use
                 ;
                 )
                 undertook
                 the
                 Patronage
                 of
                 these
                 [
                 Monks
                 .
                 ]
                 Upon
                 *
                 his
                 making
                 a
                 disturbance
                 therefore
                 at
                 the
                 [
                 Imperial
                 ]
                 Pallace
                 ,
                 and
                 terming
                 [
                 Eustochius's
                 ]
                 Fact
                 the
                 †
                 highest
                 impiety
                 and
                 wickedness
                 ;
                 
                   Ruphus
                   Abbot
                   of
                   Theodosius's
                
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 and
                 b
                 Conon
                 [
                 Abbot
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 [
                 Monastery
                 ]
                 of
                 Saba
                 (
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 note
                 *
                 amongst
                 the
                 Monasticks
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 worth
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Monasteries
                 over
                 which
                 they
                 presided
                 ;
                 )
                 are
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 by
                 Eustochius
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 accompanied
                 with
                 others
                 also
                 ,
                 not
                 much
                 inferiour
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 dignity
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 men
                 resolved
                 to
                 debate
                 concerning
                 Origen
                 primarily
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 Evagrius
                 and
                 Didymus
                 .
                 But
                 Theodorus
                 the
                 Cappadocian
                 ,
                 desirous
                 of
                 diverting
                 them
                 to
                 another
                 matter
                 ,
                 c
                 proposes
                 to
                 be
                 debated
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 Theodorus
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Mopsuestia
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                 of
                 Theodoret
                 and
                 Ibas
                 :
                 the
                 All-good
                 God
                 having
                 excellently
                 well
                 disposed
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 whatever
                 was
                 profane
                 both
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 might
                 be
                 wholly
                 expelled
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 Question
                 therefore
                 having
                 been
                 proposed
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 lawfull
                 to
                 Anathematize
                 the
                 dead
                 ;
                 Eutychius
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 present
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 person
                 incomparably
                 well
                 versed
                 in
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 who
                 during
                 
                 Menas's
                 Life
                 was
                 not
                 very
                 eminent
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 then
                 but
                 d
                 Apocrisiarius
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Amasia
                 ;
                 )
                 being
                 not
                 only
                 wiser
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 looking
                 with
                 contempt
                 upon
                 those
                 convened
                 ,
                 said
                 in
                 express
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 question
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 debated
                 :
                 in
                 regard
                 King
                 Josias
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 heretofore
                 slay
                 the
                 living
                 Priests
                 of
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 dug
                 open
                 the
                 Sepulchers
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 dead
                 long
                 before
                 .
                 All
                 persons
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 look't
                 upon
                 these
                 [
                 words
                 of
                 
                 Eutychius's
                 ]
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 appositely
                 spoken
                 .
                 Which
                 [
                 saying
                 of
                 his
                 ]
                 when
                 Justinian
                 was
                 acquainted
                 with
                 ,
                 he
                 preferred
                 *
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Chair
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Menas
                 which
                 hapned
                 soon
                 after
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 Vigilius
                 e
                 gave
                 his
                 consent
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 ,
                 but
                 refused
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Synod
                 .
                 The
                 Synod
                 therefore
                 being
                 convened
                 ,
                 when
                 [
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 Justinian
                 asked
                 ,
                 what
                 their
                 Sentiment
                 was
                 concerning
                 Theodorus
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 Theodoret
                 had
                 written
                 against
                 Cyrillus
                 and
                 
                   his
                   Twelve
                
                 †
                 Heads
                 ;
                 also
                 [
                 what
                 they
                 thought
                 ]
                 of
                 that
                 Letter
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                 Ibas's
                 ,
                 [
                 written
                 by
                 him
                 ]
                 to
                 Maris
                 the
                 Persian
                 :
                 after
                 many
                 passages
                 had
                 been
                 recited
                 [
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Books
                 ]
                 of
                 Theodorus
                 and
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 Theodorus
                 had
                 long
                 since
                 been
                 condemned
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 his
                 name
                 ]
                 expunged
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sacred
                   Diptycks
                
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 Hereticks
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 condemned
                 even
                 after
                 their
                 death
                 :
                 with
                 
                   all
                   suffrages
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 usuall
                 saying
                 is
                 ,
                 )
                 they
                 
                   Anathematize
                   Theodorus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 written
                 by
                 Theodoret
                 against
                 
                   Cyrillus's
                   Twelve
                   Heads
                
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 true
                 Faith
                 ;
                 
                 Ibas's
                 Letter
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 Maris
                 the
                 Persian
                 ;
                 [
                 their
                 condemnation
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 persons
                 and
                 writings
                 ]
                 being
                 conceived
                 in
                 these
                 express
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 f
                 
                   Whereas
                   the
                   Great
                   God
                   and
                   our
                   Saviour
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Parable
                   in
                   the
                   Gospells
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 after
                 some
                 other
                 words
                 .
                 
                   Besides
                   all
                   those
                   other
                   Hereticks
                   which
                   are
                   condemned
                   and
                
                 Anathematized
                 
                   by
                   the
                   four
                   forementioned
                   holy
                   Synods
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Catholick
                   and
                   Apostolick
                   Church
                   ;
                   We
                   also
                   condemn
                   and
                
                 Anathematize
                 Theodorus
                 
                   who
                   is
                   styled
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Mopsuestia
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   his
                   impious
                   writings
                   ;
                   also
                   ,
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   impiously
                   written
                   by
                
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 
                   both
                   against
                   the
                   true
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   the
                
                 Twelve
                 Heads
                 of
                 Cyrillus
                 
                   of
                   Blessed
                   memory
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   the
                
                 First
                 Holy
                 Synod
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ;
                 
                   in
                   fine
                   ,
                   whatever
                   has
                   been
                   written
                   by
                   the
                   same
                
                 [
                 Theodoret
                 ]
                 
                   in
                   defence
                   of
                
                 Theodorus
                 and
                 Nestorius
                 .
                 
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   we
                   also
                
                 Anathematize
                 
                   that
                   impious
                   Letter
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   written
                   by
                
                 Ibas
                 to
                 Maris
                 the
                 Persian
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 some
                 few
                 words
                 ,
                 they
                 expounded
                 Fourteen
                 g
                 Heads
                 concerning
                 the
                 right
                 and
                 †
                 sincere
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 proceeded
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 h
                 when
                 Libells
                 were
                 delivered
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 Monks
                 
                   Eulogius
                   ,
                   Conon
                   ,
                   Cyriacus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Pancratius
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 opinions
                 of
                 
                   Origen
                   Adamantius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 followers
                 of
                 his
                 impiety
                 and
                 errour
                 ;
                 Justinian
                 consulted
                 the
                 then
                 convened
                 Synod
                 about
                 these
                 matters
                 ,
                 having
                 subjoyned
                 [
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Letter
                 ]
                 a
                 Copy
                 of
                 the
                 Libell
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 written
                 to
                 Vigilius
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 From
                 all
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 ,
                 that
                 Origen
                 had
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 ,
                 to
                 fill
                 the
                 *
                 Purity
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 †
                 Dogmata
                 with
                 i
                 Paganish
                 and
                 Manichaean
                 Tares
                 .
                 A
                 Relation
                 therefore
                 was
                 transmitted
                 to
                 Justinian
                 from
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Exclamations
                 which
                 they
                 [
                 had
                 heaped
                 together
                 ]
                 against
                 Origen
                 and
                 those
                 involved
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 erroneous
                 Tenets
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 Part
                 of
                 which
                 [
                 Relation
                 ]
                 runs
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   You
                   who
                   possess
                   a
                   mind
                   partaker
                
                 k
                 
                   of
                   a
                   Celestiall
                   Nobility
                   ,
                   Most
                   Christian
                   Emperour
                   !
                
                 And
                 after
                 some
                 other
                 words
                 .
                 
                   We
                   have
                   avoided
                   therefore
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   avoided
                   that
                   [
                   Doctrine
                   .
                   ]
                   For
                   we
                   knew
                   not
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   Strangers
                   .
                   And
                   having
                   securely
                   bound
                   this
                   person
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Thief
                   ,
                   and
                   like
                   a
                   Robber
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Ropes
                   of
                   an
                
                 Anathema
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   have
                   cast
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Sacred
                   Rails
                   .
                
                 And
                 after
                 some
                 few
                 words
                 .
                 
                   But
                   you
                   will
                   know
                   the
                   power
                   and
                   efficacy
                   of
                   the
                   matters
                   which
                   have
                   been
                   transacted
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   reading
                   thereof
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Hereto
                 they
                 also
                 annexed
                 whatever
                 *
                 Heads
                 
                 Origen's
                 followers
                 had
                 [
                 from
                 their
                 Masters
                 ]
                 learned
                 to
                 assert
                 ;
                 which
                 [
                 Heads
                 ]
                 manifested
                 both
                 their
                 agreements
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 their
                 disagreements
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 their
                 l
                 manifold
                 errour
                 .
                 Amongst
                 these
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 
                   Fifth
                   Head
                
                 [
                 which
                 contained
                 ]
                 the
                 Blasphemies
                 broach't
                 by
                 some
                 private
                 persons
                 of
                 that
                 termed
                 
                   The
                   New
                   Laura
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Contents
                 of
                 which
                 Head
                 run
                 thus
                 .
                 m
                 
                   Theodorus
                   Ascidas
                   the
                   Cappadocian
                   said
                   :
                   If
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   doe
                   now
                   work
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   in
                   so
                   great
                   honour
                   ;
                   unless
                   in
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   equall
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   what
                   manner
                   of
                   Resurrection
                   shall
                   they
                   have
                   ?
                
                 The
                 same
                 Fathers
                 related
                 severall
                 other
                 Blasphemies
                 of
                 
                   Didymus
                   ,
                   Evagrius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Theodorus
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 great
                 diligence
                 they
                 had
                 collected
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Books
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 some
                 intervall
                 of
                 time
                 after
                 this
                 Synod
                 ,
                 n
                 Eutychius
                 is
                 ejected
                 ,
                 and
                 o
                 Johannes
                 is
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Chair
                 of
                 the
                 Constantinopolitane
                 Church
                 in
                 his
                 room
                 .
                 This
                 Johannes
                 was
                 born
                 at
                 p
                 Sirimis
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Village
                 scituate
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Cynegick
                   Region
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Antiochian
                 Territory
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIX
                
                 .
                 That
                 Justinian
                 *
                 having
                 forsaken
                 the
                 right
                 Faith
                 ,
                 asserted
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 [
                 our
                 ]
                 Lord
                 to
                 be
                 incorruptible
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 Justinian
                 †
                 deflected
                 from
                 the
                 right
                 High-way
                 of
                 [
                 Orthodox
                 ]
                 Sentiments
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 entred
                 a
                 path
                 untrodden
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 fell
                 into
                 Thorns
                 and
                 Brambles
                 .
                 Wherewith
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 fill
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 mist
                 of
                 his
                 design
                 ;
                 the
                 Lord
                 having
                 securely
                 fenced
                 *
                 the
                 High-way
                 a
                 with
                 hedges
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 that
                 Murderers
                 [
                 and
                 Thieves
                 ]
                 might
                 not
                 break
                 in
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 wall
                 had
                 been
                 faln
                 and
                 the
                 Fence
                 broken
                 down
                 :
                 [
                 and
                 thus
                 ]
                 he
                 fulfilled
                 the
                 Prophets
                 Prediction
                 .
                 Johannes
                 therefore
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 also
                 termed
                 Catelinus
                 ,
                 having
                 b
                 succeeded
                 Vigilius
                 in
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Elder
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Johannes
                 born
                 at
                 Sirimis
                 Governing
                 the
                 Constantinopolitane
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Apolinaris
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   Anastasius
                
                 successour
                 to
                 Domninus
                 presiding
                 over
                 the
                 Antiochian
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 that
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 c
                 Macarius
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 again
                 restored
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Chair
                 :
                 
                 when
                 *
                 he
                 had
                 
                   Anathematized
                   Origen
                   ,
                   Didymus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Evagrius
                 ,
                 after
                 
                 Eustochius's
                 deposition
                 ;
                 Justinian
                 writes
                 that
                 which
                 amongst
                 the
                 Romans
                 is
                 called
                 
                   an
                   Edict
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 has
                 termed
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 [
                 our
                 ]
                 Lord
                 incorruptible
                 ;
                 and
                 incapable
                 of
                 Naturall
                 and
                 irreprehensible
                 †
                 passions
                 ;
                 affirming
                 that
                 [
                 our
                 ]
                 Lord
                 ate
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 before
                 his
                 Passion
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 eat
                 after
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 his
                 most
                 holy
                 Body
                 having
                 received
                 no
                 change
                 or
                 alteration
                 from
                 its
                 very
                 Formation
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 the
                 Voluntary
                 and
                 Naturall
                 Passions
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 after
                 [
                 his
                 ]
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 [
                 Assertions
                 ]
                 Justinian
                 [
                 resolved
                 ]
                 to
                 force
                 the
                 Prelates
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 to
                 give
                 their
                 assent
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 earnestly
                 expected
                 [
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 ]
                 Anastasius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 they
                 [
                 thereby
                 ]
                 represt
                 the
                 [
                 Emperour
                 's
                 ]
                 first
                 Attempt
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XL.
                
                 Concerning
                 Anastasius
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 This
                 Anastasius
                 [
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 ]
                 both
                 incomparably
                 well
                 skilled
                 in
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 accurate
                 in
                 his
                 Moralls
                 and
                 way
                 of
                 living
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 *
                 take
                 consideration
                 about
                 the
                 most
                 triviall
                 matters
                 ,
                 nor
                 would
                 he
                 †
                 deflect
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 from
                 a
                 constancy
                 and
                 firmness
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 in
                 things
                 momentous
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 had
                 a
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Deity
                 it self
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 had
                 *
                 tempered
                 his
                 disposition
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 an
                 easiness
                 of
                 access
                 to
                 and
                 conference
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 might
                 render
                 him
                 exposed
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 unmeet
                 and
                 inconvenient
                 ;
                 nor
                 should
                 an
                 Austerity
                 and
                 Rigour
                 make
                 him
                 inaccessible
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 fit
                 and
                 rationall
                 .
                 In
                 [
                 conferences
                 that
                 were
                 ]
                 weighty
                 and
                 Serious
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 ready
                 ear
                 ,
                 and
                 fluent
                 Tongue
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 [
                 discourses
                 that
                 were
                 ]
                 impertinent
                 and
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 his
                 ears
                 perfectly
                 shut
                 .
                 A
                 bridle
                 represt
                 his
                 tongue
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 †
                 measured
                 his
                 discourse
                 with
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 rendred
                 Silence
                 far
                 better
                 than
                 talke
                 .
                 This
                 person
                 therefore
                 Justinian
                 makes
                 an
                 Attack
                 against
                 ,
                 as
                 against
                 some
                 inexpugnable
                 Tower
                 ,
                 and
                 sets
                 upon
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Engines
                 ;
                 considering
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 ruine
                 a
                 this
                 [
                 Tower
                 ,
                 ]
                 he
                 should
                 afterwards
                 become
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 with
                 ease
                 ,
                 enslave
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 lead
                 captive
                 the
                 Sheep
                 of
                 Christ.
                 But
                 Anastasius
                 by
                 a
                 divine
                 heighth
                 of
                 mind
                 raised
                 himself
                 so
                 far
                 [
                 above
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 ]
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 stood
                 upon
                 a
                 Rock
                 of
                 Faith
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 broken
                 ;
                 )
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Relation
                 sent
                 to
                 Justinian
                 ,
                 he
                 openly
                 contradicted
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 [
                 Relation
                 ]
                 demonstrated
                 [
                 to
                 him
                 ]
                 most
                 perspicuously
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 eloquence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 [
                 our
                 ]
                 Lord
                 was
                 corruptible
                 in
                 passions
                 naturall
                 and
                 irreprehensible
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Divine
                 Apostles
                 and
                 *
                 Holy
                 Fathers
                 both
                 thought
                 and
                 taught
                 so
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 answer
                 he
                 returned
                 to
                 the
                 Monks
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 and
                 
                   Second
                   Syria
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 consulted
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 confirmed
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 †
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 Conflict
                 ,
                 reciting
                 daily
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 saying
                 of
                 that
                 Vessell
                 of
                 Election
                 ;
                 *
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   preach
                   any
                   other
                   Gospell
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   you
                   have
                   received
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   be
                   an
                   Angell
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   accursed
                   .
                
                 Which
                 [
                 words
                 ]
                 when
                 all
                 persons
                 had
                 ‖
                 weighed
                 in
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 number
                 only
                 excepted
                 ,
                 they
                 imitated
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Anastasius
                 wrote
                 a
                 b
                 
                   Valedictory
                   Oration
                
                 to
                 the
                 Antiochians
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 information
                 ,
                 that
                 Justinian
                 was
                 resolved
                 to
                 send
                 him
                 into
                 Banishment
                 .
                 Which
                 Oration
                 is
                 deservedly
                 delightfull
                 and
                 admirable
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 elegancy
                 of
                 its
                 words
                 ,
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 its
                 *
                 sententious
                 expressions
                 ,
                 the
                 frequent
                 quotations
                 of
                 Sacred
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 c
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Accommodateness
                 of
                 the
                 History
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Justinian
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 this
                 Oration
                 was
                 not
                 published
                 ,
                 God
                 having
                 provided
                 some
                 better
                 thing
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 Justinian
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 dictated
                 a
                 sentence
                 of
                 Deportation
                 against
                 Anastasius
                 and
                 the
                 Prelates
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 invisibly
                 wounded
                 ,
                 and
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 Reigned
                 in
                 all
                 Thirty
                 eight
                 years
                 and
                 eight
                 months
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               End
               of
               the
               Fourth
               Book
               of
               
               Evagrius's
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               FIFTH
               BOOK
               OF
               THE
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               OF
               
                 EVAGRIUS
                 SCHOLASTICUS
                 Epiphaniensis
              
               ,
               And
               [
               one
               ]
               of
               the
               EX-PRAEFECTS
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 [
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 Justinus
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 his
                 Moralls
                 .
              
               
                 WHen
                 therefore
                 Justinian
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 had
                 fill'd
                 all
                 places
                 with
                 Disquietude
                 and
                 Tumults
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 condign
                 reward
                 of
                 such
                 [
                 Actings
                 ,
                 ]
                 he
                 departed
                 to
                 the
                 infernall
                 *
                 punishments
                 :
                 but
                 Justinus
                 his
                 Sister's
                 Son
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 intrusted
                 with
                 the
                 custody
                 of
                 the
                 [
                 Imperial
                 ]
                 Pallace
                 ,
                 which
                 [
                 Grand
                 Officer
                 ]
                 the
                 Roman
                 Tongue
                 terms
                 a
                 Curopalates
                 ,
                 is
                 invested
                 with
                 the
                 purple
                 after
                 his
                 [
                 death
                 :
                 ]
                 neither
                 
                 Justinian's
                 departure
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 Justinus
                 having
                 been
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 any
                 person
                 ,
                 save
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 his
                 Confidents
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 he
                 appeared
                 at
                 the
                 *
                 
                   Ludi
                   Circenses
                
                 ,
                 †
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 performing
                 and
                 undertaking
                 what
                 usually
                 belongs
                 to
                 an
                 Emperour
                 .
                 After
                 these
                 [
                 Solemnities
                 ]
                 therefore
                 were
                 over
                 ,
                 when
                 nothing
                 of
                 an
                 *
                 opposition
                 had
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 been
                 attempted
                 [
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 ]
                 he
                 returned
                 to
                 the
                 Pallace
                 .
                 [
                 By
                 ]
                 the
                 first
                 Edict
                 he
                 promulged
                 ,
                 the
                 b
                 Prelates
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 convened
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 were
                 sent
                 home
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Sees
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 worshipping
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 usuall
                 and
                 received
                 manner
                 ,
                 no
                 Innovation
                 being
                 made
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Faith.
                 And
                 this
                 Action
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 was
                 highly
                 commendable
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 dissolute
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 altogether
                 a
                 slave
                 to
                 Luxuries
                 and
                 †
                 obscene
                 pleasures
                 :
                 so
                 ardent
                 a
                 lover
                 also
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 money
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 sold
                 all
                 things
                 for
                 illegall
                 gain
                 ,
                 and
                 revered
                 not
                 the
                 Deity
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 preferments
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 markets
                 of
                 to
                 any
                 persons
                 he
                 could
                 meet
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 publickly
                 proposed
                 even
                 these
                 to
                 sale
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 being
                 possest
                 c
                 with
                 [
                 two
                 most
                 contrary
                 ]
                 Vices
                 ,
                 Boldness
                 and
                 Sloth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 he
                 caused
                 his
                 d
                 kinsman
                 Justinus
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 for
                 ,
                 a
                 personage
                 of
                 an
                 universall
                 honour
                 and
                 esteem
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 his
                 skill
                 in
                 Military
                 affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 those
                 other
                 dignities
                 [
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 born
                 :
                 ]
                 he
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 made
                 his
                 residence
                 about
                 the
                 Danube
                 ,
                 and
                 hindred
                 the
                 Abari
                 from
                 passing
                 that
                 River
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Abari
                 are
                 a
                 Scythick
                 Nation
                 who
                 live
                 in
                 Waggons
                 ,
                 and
                 inhabit
                 the
                 *
                 Regions
                 scituate
                 beyond
                 Caucasus
                 .
                 Which
                 people
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 sorely
                 afflicted
                 by
                 the
                 e
                 Turks
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 [
                 left
                 their
                 habitation
                 ,
                 and
                 ]
                 with
                 their
                 whole
                 Families
                 fled
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Bosphorus
                 .
                 Then
                 leaving
                 the
                 Shore
                 of
                 that
                 termed
                 the
                 Euxine
                 Sea
                 ,
                 (
                 where
                 many
                 barbarous
                 Nations
                 who
                 had
                 left
                 their
                 own
                 dwellings
                 ,
                 inhabited
                 ;
                 moreover
                 ,
                 Cities
                 ,
                 *
                 Castra
                 ,
                 and
                 f
                 some
                 Stations
                 had
                 been
                 built
                 [
                 there
                 ]
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 when
                 either
                 †
                 Veterane
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 or
                 Colonies
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 thither
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 :
                 )
                 they
                 continued
                 on
                 their
                 journey
                 ,
                 engaging
                 ▪
                 all
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 they
                 met
                 with
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 arrived
                 at
                 the
                 Banks
                 of
                 the
                 Danube
                 ,
                 and
                 g
                 had
                 sent
                 Embassadours
                 to
                 Justinian
                 .
                 From
                 thence
                 therefore
                 Justinus
                 was
                 sent
                 for
                 ,
                 on
                 pretence
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 to
                 enjoy
                 [
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 ]
                 that
                 Compact
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 betwixt
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Justinus
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 equall
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Secular
                 Grandeur
                 and
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 whereas
                 the
                 Empire
                 *
                 hung
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 betwixt
                 them
                 ;
                 after
                 many
                 debates
                 they
                 had
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 agreement
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 was
                 arrived
                 at
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 should
                 give
                 the
                 other
                 the
                 Second
                 place
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 Second
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 First
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 persons
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Murder
                 of
                 Justinus
                 Kinsman
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Justinus
                 .
              
               
                 [
                 THe
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 Justinus
                 therefore
                 received
                 Justinus
                 with
                 great
                 appearances
                 of
                 kindness
                 and
                 friendship
                 ;
                 but
                 soon
                 after
                 he
                 framed
                 [
                 various
                 ]
                 causes
                 and
                 pretences
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 by
                 degrees
                 ]
                 deprived
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 *
                 Satellites
                 ,
                 his
                 Domesticks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Protectors
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 forbids
                 him
                 Access
                 to
                 himself
                 :
                 b
                 for
                 he
                 sate
                 at
                 home
                 .
                 [
                 At
                 length
                 ]
                 by
                 Justinus's
                 order
                 c
                 he
                 is
                 removed
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 City
                 Alexandria
                 ;
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 most
                 inhumanely
                 murdered
                 in
                 the
                 dead
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 lay
                 in
                 his
                 bed
                 ;
                 this
                 being
                 the
                 reward
                 he
                 received
                 for
                 his
                 kindness
                 to
                 the
                 Republick
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 those
                 eminent
                 Services
                 he
                 had
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 Wars
                 .
                 Nor
                 would
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Justinus
                 and
                 his
                 wise
                 Sophia
                 abate
                 of
                 their
                 rage
                 ,
                 or
                 could
                 they
                 satiate
                 their
                 burning
                 sury
                 [
                 conceived
                 against
                 Justinus
                 ,
                 ]
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 seen
                 his
                 head
                 after
                 't
                 was
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 trampled
                 it
                 under
                 their
                 feet
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                
                 Concerning
                 those
                 Miscreants
                 Addaeus
                 and
                 Aetherius
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 a
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 delivered
                 up
                 Aetherius
                 and
                 Addaeus
                 ,
                 (
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 b
                 Senatorian
                 Order
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 great
                 Favourites
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Justinian's
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 a
                 judiciary
                 process
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 charged
                 with
                 an
                 accusation
                 of
                 High-Treason
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 Aetherius
                 confessed
                 that
                 he
                 designed
                 to
                 kill
                 the
                 Emperour
                 by
                 Poyson
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 Addaeus
                 his
                 Accomplice
                 in
                 this
                 attempt
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Assistant
                 in
                 all
                 [
                 his
                 other
                 designes
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 Addaeus
                 with
                 horrid
                 Oaths
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 wholly
                 ignorant
                 of
                 these
                 [
                 Treasons
                 .
                 ]
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 beheaded
                 .
                 Addaeus
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 his
                 head
                 was
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 falsely
                 accused
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 deservedly
                 punished
                 by
                 [
                 divine
                 ]
                 Justice
                 ,
                 which
                 inspects
                 all
                 affairs
                 where-ever
                 transacted
                 :
                 for
                 [
                 he
                 said
                 ]
                 that
                 by
                 Magick
                 he
                 had
                 murdered
                 Theodotus
                 the
                 
                   Praefectus
                   Praetorio
                
                 .
                 
                 But
                 I
                 cannot
                 positively
                 affirm
                 whither
                 or
                 no
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 so
                 :
                 however
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 most
                 flagitious
                 wretches
                 .
                 Addaeus
                 was
                 a
                 Notorious
                 *
                 Sodomite
                 .
                 And
                 Aetherius
                 omitted
                 no
                 sort
                 of
                 Calumny
                 ,
                 but
                 preyed
                 upon
                 the
                 Estates
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 that
                 Imperial
                 c
                 House
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 Curator
                 [
                 or
                 ,
                 Governour
                 ,
                 ]
                 during
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 Justinian
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 these
                 matters
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Edict
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 Justinus
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Justinus
                 wrote
                 an
                 Edict
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 Contents
                 ]
                 whereof
                 [
                 ran
                 ]
                 in
                 these
                 express
                 words
                 .
                 IN
                 THE
                 NAME
                 OF
                 THE
                 LORD
                 JESUS
                 CHRIST
                 OUR
                 GOD
                 ,
                 EMPEROUR
                 CAESAR
                 FLAVIUS
                 JUSTINUS
                 ,
                 FAITHFULL
                 IN
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 MILD
                 ,
                 THE
                 GREATEST
                 ,
                 BENEFICENT
                 ,
                 ALEMANICUS
                 ,
                 GOTTHICUS
                 ,
                 GERMANICUS
                 ,
                 ANTICUS
                 ,
                 FRANCICUS
                 ,
                 ERULICUS
                 ,
                 GEPAEDICUS
                 ,
                 PIOUS
                 ,
                 HAPPY
                 ,
                 GLORIOUS
                 ,
                 VICTOR
                 ,
                 TRIUMPHATOR
                 ,
                 ALWAYS
                 ADORABLE
                 ,
                 AUGUSTUS
                 .
                 *
                 My
                 peace
                 I
                 give
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   says
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   our
                   true
                   God.
                
                 My
                 peace
                 I
                 leave
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   declares
                   the
                   same
                
                 [
                 Christ
                 ]
                 
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   .
                   The
                   purport
                   of
                   which
                
                 [
                 expressions
                 ]
                 
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   those
                   who
                   believe
                   in
                   him
                   should
                
                 †
                 
                   unite
                   in
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Church
                   :
                   being
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   mind
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                   the
                   true
                
                 ‖
                 
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   an
                   aversion
                   for
                   them
                   who
                   affirm
                   or
                   think
                   the
                   contrary
                   ▪
                   For
                   ,
                   the
                
                 *
                 
                   Primary
                   safety
                
                 [
                 which
                 ]
                 
                   has
                   been
                   appointed
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                
                 [
                 is
                 ]
                 
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Faith.
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   We
                   also
                   following
                   the
                   Evangelick
                   Admonitions
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Holy
                   Symboll
                   ,
                   or
                   Creed
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   do
                   exhort
                   all
                   men
                   to
                   betake
                   themselves
                   to
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Church
                   and
                   Opinion
                   :
                   believing
                   in
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Consubstantiall
                   Trinity
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   One
                   Deity
                   ,
                   or
                   Nature
                   and
                
                 †
                 
                   Essence
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   word
                   and
                   deed
                   ,
                   and
                
                 ‖
                 
                   asserting
                   One
                   Might
                   and
                   Power
                   and
                   Operation
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   three
                
                 Hypostasis's
                 
                   or
                   Persons
                   ,
                   into
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   been
                   baptized
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   believed
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   been
                   conjoyned
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   adore
                   the
                   Unity
                   in
                   the
                   Trinity
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Trinity
                   in
                   the
                   Unity
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   an
                   admirable
                   both
                   Division
                   ,
                   and
                
                 *
                 
                   Unition
                   :
                   an
                   Unity
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                
                 †
                 
                   Essence
                   or
                   Deity
                   :
                   but
                   a
                   Trinity
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   proprieties
                   or
                
                 Hypostasis's
                 
                   or
                   Persons
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   so
                   speak
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   indivisibly
                   divided
                   ,
                   and
                   divisibly
                   conjoyned
                   .
                   For
                
                 [
                 
                   there
                   is
                
                 ]
                 
                   One
                   in
                   Three
                
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   the
                   Deity
                   ,
                   and
                   Three
                
                 [
                 are
                 ]
                 
                   One
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                
                 [
                 namely
                 ]
                 
                   is
                   the
                   Deity
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   to
                   speak
                   more
                   accurately
                   ,
                   which
                
                 [
                 are
                 ]
                 
                   the
                   Deity
                   it self
                   :
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   God
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   God
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   each
                   Person
                   is
                   considered
                   by
                   himself
                   ;
                   the
                   mind
                
                 [
                 
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ]
                 
                   dividing
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   inseperable
                   :
                   the
                   Three
                
                 [
                 
                   Persons
                   being
                   one
                
                 ]
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   understood
                   together
                   ,
                   on
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Motion
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Nature
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   ought
                   both
                   to
                   confess
                   one
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   to
                   assert
                   Three
                
                 *
                 Hypostasis's
                 
                   or
                   Proprieties
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   Confess
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   only
                   Begotten
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   God
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   begotten
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   before
                   Ages
                   and
                   without
                   time
                   ,
                   not
                   made
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   days
                   to
                   have
                   descended
                   from
                   Heaven
                   on
                   our
                   account
                   and
                   for
                   our
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   incarnate
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   our
                   Lady
                   the
                   Holy
                   Glorious
                
                 Theotocos
                 
                   and
                   Ever-Virgin
                
                 Mary
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   born
                   of
                   her
                   :
                
                 a
                 
                   who
                   is
                   our
                   Lord
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Trinity
                   ,
                   Glorified
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   holy
                   Trinity
                   hath
                   not
                   received
                   an
                   addition
                   of
                   a
                   Fourth
                   Person
                   ,
                   although
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Trinity
                   God
                   the
                   Word
                   hath
                   been
                   incarnate
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   is
                   One
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   our
                   Lord
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Consubstantiall
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Father
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Deity
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                
                 [
                 
                   Person
                   is
                
                 ]
                 
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   substance
                   with
                   us
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   Humanity
                   :
                   passible
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                
                 [
                 Person
                 ]
                 
                   impassible
                   in
                   the
                   Deity
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   acknowledge
                   not
                   One
                   God
                   the
                   Word
                   who
                   wrought
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   who
                   suffered
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   confess
                   One
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   our
                   Lord
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 
                   God
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   incarnate
                   and
                   perfectly
                   made
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Miracles
                
                 †
                 
                   belong
                   both
                   to
                   One
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   as
                   likewise
                   the
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   Voluntarily
                   underwent
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   on
                   account
                   of
                   our
                   Salvation
                   .
                   For
                
                 *
                 
                   a
                   man
                   gave
                   not
                   himself
                   for
                   us
                   ;
                   but
                   God
                   the
                   Word
                   himself
                   ,
                   made
                   man
                   without
                
                 [
                 any
                 ]
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 ‖
                 
                   underwent
                   both
                   a
                   Spontaneous
                   Passion
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   death
                   in
                   the
                   Flesh
                   for
                   us
                   .
                   Although
                   therefore
                   we
                   confess
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   deny
                   not
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   person
                   is
                   also
                   Man
                   :
                   and
                   by
                   our
                   confessing
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   man
                   ,
                   we
                   deny
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   Person
                   to
                   be
                   also
                   God.
                   Whence
                   ,
                   whilst
                   we
                   profess
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                
                 [
                 Person
                 ]
                 
                   our
                   Lord
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 
                   to
                   be
                
                 *
                 
                   compounded
                   of
                   both
                   Natures
                   ,
                   the
                   Deity
                   and
                   the
                   Humanity
                   ,
                
                 b
                 
                   we
                   introduce
                   not
                   a
                   Confusion
                   into
                   the
                   Unition
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   For
                   he
                
                 *
                 
                   will
                   not
                   cease
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                
                 †
                 
                   agreeably
                   to
                   us
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   man
                   :
                   nor
                   again
                   ,
                   because
                   by
                   Nature
                   he
                   is
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   receive
                   a
                   likeness
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   will
                   he
                   refuse
                   to
                   be
                   man.
                   For
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   continued
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Humanity
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                
                 [
                 though
                 ]
                 
                   existing
                   in
                   the
                
                 ‖
                 
                   Majesty
                   of
                   the
                   Deity
                   ,
                   he
                   nevertheless
                
                 [
                 continues
                 ]
                 Man
                 :
                 *
                 
                   existing
                   Both
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                
                 [
                 is
                 ]
                 
                   One
                   God
                   and
                   also
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 The
                 Emmanuel
                 .
                 [
                 
                   Further
                   ,
                   whereas
                
                 ]
                 
                   we
                   confess
                   him
                   perfect
                   in
                   the
                   Deity
                   ,
                   and
                   perfect
                   in
                   the
                   Humanity
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                
                 [
                 two
                 ]
                 
                   he
                   is
                   also
                   made
                   up
                
                 ,
                 [
                 yet
                 ]
                 †
                 
                   we
                   bring
                   not
                   in
                   a
                   particular
                   Division
                   or
                   Section
                   upon
                   his
                   one
                   compounded
                
                 Hypostasis
                 :
                 
                   but
                   we
                   show
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   the
                   Natures
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   destroyed
                
                 [
                 
                   or
                   ,
                   taken
                   away
                
                 ]
                 
                   by
                   the
                   Unition
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   neither
                   has
                   the
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   been
                   changed
                   into
                   the
                   Humane
                   ,
                   nor
                   hath
                   the
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   been
                   converted
                   into
                   the
                   Divine
                   .
                   But
                   both
                
                 [
                 Natures
                 ]
                 c
                 
                   being
                   understood
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   existing
                   in
                   the
                   defini
                   tion
                   and
                
                 ‖
                 
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   proper
                   Nature
                   ,
                   we
                   affirm
                   that
                   the
                   Unition
                   was
                   made
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   person
                   :
                   now
                   ,
                   the
                   Unition
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   person
                   imports
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   one
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Three
                   persons
                   of
                   the
                   Deity
                   ,
                   was
                   united
                   not
                   to
                   a
                   prae-existing
                   Man
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   Womb
                   of
                   our
                   Lady
                   the
                   Holy-Glorious
                
                 Theotocos
                 
                   and
                   Ever-Virgin
                
                 Mary
                 ;
                 
                   that
                   from
                   her
                   he
                   framed
                   to
                   himself
                   in
                   a
                   proper
                   Person
                   Flesh
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   substance
                   with
                   us
                   and
                   subject
                   to
                   like
                   passions
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   sin
                   only
                   excepted
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   enlivened
                   with
                   a
                   rationall
                   and
                   intelligent
                   Soul.
                
                 d
                 
                   For
                   he
                   had
                   a
                   Person
                   in
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   made
                   Man
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   One
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   our
                   Lord
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 
                   Glorified
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 [
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   weighing
                   in
                   our
                   minds
                   his
                   ineffable
                   Unition
                   ,
                   we
                   rightly
                   confess
                   one
                   Nature
                   incarnate
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   Flesh
                   is
                   enlivened
                   with
                   a
                   rationall
                   and
                   intelligent
                   Soul.
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   taking
                   into
                   consideration
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   the
                   Natures
                   ,
                   we
                   assert
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   two
                   ,
                   introducing
                   no
                   manner
                   of
                   Division
                   .
                   For
                   each
                   Nature
                   is
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   we
                   confess
                   One
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Christ
                   ,
                   One
                   Son
                   ,
                   One
                   Person
                   ,
                   One
                
                 Hypostasis
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   to
                   be
                
                 ]
                 
                   God
                   and
                   also
                   Man.
                   But
                   all
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   thought
                   or
                   do
                   think
                   contrary
                   hereto
                   ,
                   we
                
                 Anathematize
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   judge
                   them
                   estranged
                   from
                   the
                   Holy
                   Catholick
                   and
                   Apostolick
                   Church
                   of
                   God.
                   Whereas
                   therefore
                   the
                   true
                
                 *
                 Dogmata
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   have
                   been
                   delivered
                   to
                   us
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   are
                   asserted
                   ;
                   We
                   exhort
                   you
                   all
                   to
                   Concur
                   in
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Catholick
                   and
                   Apostolick
                   Church
                   ;
                   yea
                   rather
                   ,
                   we
                   beseech
                   you
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   ashamed
                   ,
                   though
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   sublimity
                   of
                   Royalty
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   such
                   expressions
                
                 e
                 
                   for
                   the
                   Consent
                   and
                   Union
                   of
                   all
                   Christians
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   one
                   Glorification
                   may
                   be
                
                 †
                 
                   attributed
                   to
                   the
                   Great
                   God
                   and
                   our
                   Saviour
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   future
                   ▪
                   no
                   person
                   might
                   pretend
                   to
                   quarrell
                
                 f
                 
                   about
                   the
                   Persons
                   or
                   the
                   Syllables
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Syllables
                   tend
                   to
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   right
                   Faith
                   and
                   meaning
                   :
                   that
                   Usage
                   and
                
                 ‖
                 
                   Form
                   ,
                   which
                   hitherto
                   hath
                   obtained
                   in
                   God's
                   Holy
                   Catholick
                   and
                   Apostolick
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 [
                 remaining
                 ]
                 
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   firm
                   and
                   without
                   Innovation
                   ,
                   and
                   continuing
                
                 [
                 so
                 ]
                 
                   to
                   all
                   Futurity
                
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 Edict
                 all
                 persons
                 gave
                 their
                 consent
                 ,
                 and
                 affirmed
                 [
                 that
                 the
                 Faith
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 ]
                 was
                 [
                 therein
                 ]
                 Orthodoxly
                 promulged
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 it
                 reduced
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Churche's
                 members
                 ,
                 ]
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 rent
                 insunder
                 ,
                 to
                 an
                 Unity
                 ,
                 because
                 [
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 in
                 express
                 words
                 had
                 declared
                 ,
                 that
                 [
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 Churches
                 had
                 been
                 preserved
                 firm
                 and
                 without
                 Innovation
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 yet
                 to
                 come
                 [
                 should
                 so
                 continue
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Ejection
                 of
                 Anastasius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 *
                 Theopolis
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 Justinus
                 ejected
                 Anastasius
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Chair
                 of
                 Theopolis
                 ;
                 objecting
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 profuse
                 expence
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Revenue
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 ,
                 saying
                 it
                 was
                 immoderate
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 meet
                 and
                 necessary
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 [
                 charging
                 him
                 ]
                 with
                 †
                 reflecting
                 abusively
                 on
                 himself
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 Anastasius
                 was
                 asked
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 would
                 fling
                 away
                 the
                 sacred
                 money
                 in
                 so
                 lavish
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 he
                 replyed
                 openly
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   by
                
                 Justinus
                 
                   that
                   common
                   Pest.
                
                 But
                 't
                 was
                 said
                 that
                 [
                 Justinus
                 ]
                 had
                 therefore
                 conceived
                 an
                 old
                 Grudge
                 against
                 Anastasius
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 
                 he
                 demanded
                 money
                 of
                 him
                 a
                 at
                 his
                 promotion
                 to
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 Anastasius
                 would
                 not
                 give
                 it
                 him
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 b
                 other
                 matters
                 were
                 objected
                 against
                 Anastasius
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 persons
                 who
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 were
                 desirous
                 of
                 serving
                 and
                 promoting
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 design
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                
                 That
                 ,
                 after
                 
                   Anastasius
                   ,
                   Gregorius
                
                 was
                 made
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 his
                 disposition
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 after
                 
                   Anastasius
                   ,
                   Gregorius
                
                 is
                 preferred
                 to
                 the
                 Episcopall
                 Throne
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   whose
                   Glory
                
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 use
                 the
                 Poet's
                 expression
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   far
                   spread
                
                 .
                 [
                 This
                 person
                 ]
                 from
                 his
                 younger
                 years
                 had
                 been
                 exercised
                 in
                 the
                 Monastick
                 Conflicts
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 striven
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 courage
                 and
                 constancy
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 ‖
                 even
                 during
                 his
                 youthfull
                 age
                 ,
                 he
                 arrived
                 at
                 the
                 highest
                 degrees
                 ;
                 and
                 Governed
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 the
                 b
                 Byzantii
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 embraced
                 a
                 †
                 Monastick
                 life
                 .
                 [
                 Afterwards
                 ,
                 ]
                 by
                 the
                 *
                 order
                 of
                 Justinus
                 [
                 he
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Monks
                 ]
                 of
                 mount
                 Sinai
                 also
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 place
                 he
                 fell
                 into
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 dangers
                 ,
                 by
                 undergoing
                 a
                 Siege
                 from
                 those
                 Arabians
                 [
                 termed
                 ]
                 Scenitae
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 procured
                 that
                 place
                 a
                 profound
                 Peace
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 called
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 the
                 †
                 Patriarchate
                 .
                 For
                 understanding
                 and
                 virtue
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 c
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 eminentest
                 person
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 active
                 in
                 [
                 effecting
                 ]
                 whatever
                 he
                 had
                 proposed
                 to
                 himself
                 ;
                 ‖
                 of
                 an
                 undaunted
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 man
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 induced
                 to
                 yield
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 the
                 Secular
                 power
                 .
                 He
                 made
                 such
                 magnificent
                 †
                 distributions
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 used
                 such
                 a
                 bountifullness
                 and
                 liberality
                 towards
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 whenever
                 he
                 went
                 abroad
                 ,
                 numerous
                 crowds
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 besides
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 his
                 usuall
                 attendants
                 ,
                 followed
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 whatever
                 persons
                 could
                 either
                 see
                 ,
                 or
                 hear
                 he
                 was
                 d
                 going
                 forth
                 ,
                 flock't
                 together
                 .
                 e
                 The
                 honour
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 supreamest
                 Powers
                 [
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ]
                 was
                 inferiour
                 to
                 that
                 [
                 paid
                 ]
                 to
                 this
                 man
                 ;
                 for
                 people
                 were
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 desirous
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 seeing
                 him
                 as
                 near
                 as
                 possibly
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 and
                 coveted
                 to
                 hear
                 him
                 discourse
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 most
                 excellently
                 qualified
                 to
                 excite
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 himself
                 in
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 upon
                 what
                 ever
                 account
                 came
                 to
                 and
                 conversed
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 his
                 aspect
                 was
                 admirable
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 discourse
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 pleasantness
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 most
                 delightfull
                 ;
                 as
                 ready
                 as
                 ever
                 was
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 apprehending
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 quick
                 in
                 action
                 :
                 in
                 ‖
                 choosing
                 the
                 best
                 advice
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 passing
                 a
                 judgement
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 †
                 most
                 prudent
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 he
                 performed
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 such
                 great
                 things
                 ,
                 never
                 deferring
                 any
                 business
                 till
                 the
                 morrow
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 admiration
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 them
                 of
                 Persia
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 so
                 demeaned
                 himself
                 in
                 all
                 affairs
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 necessity
                 required
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 occasion
                 would
                 bear
                 ;
                 f
                 [
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 ]
                 never
                 wanting
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 manifest
                 particularly
                 in
                 due
                 place
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 in
                 him
                 much
                 of
                 vehemency
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 sometimes
                 passion
                 .
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 his
                 Lenity
                 and
                 Mansuetude
                 was
                 not
                 little
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 †
                 abundant
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 saying
                 which
                 with
                 great
                 wisedom
                 hath
                 been
                 uttered
                 by
                 
                   Gregorius
                   the
                   Divine
                
                 ,
                 might
                 incomparably
                 well
                 befit
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   an
                   Austerity
                   so
                   well
                   tempered
                   with
                
                 ‖
                 
                   Modesty
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   one
                   is
                   not
                   injured
                   by
                   the
                   other
                   ;
                   but
                   both
                   are
                   an
                   ornament
                   and
                   commendation
                   to
                   each
                   other
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                
                 .
                 How
                 those
                 termed
                 the
                 Persarmenii
                 surrendred
                 themselves
                 †
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 :
                 on
                 which
                 account
                 a
                 War
                 broke
                 out
                 ‖
                 between
                 the
                 Romans
                 and
                 Persians
                 .
              
               
                 DUring
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 of
                 this
                 [
                 
                 Gregorius's
                 ]
                 Governing
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 the
                 [
                 Inhabitants
                 ]
                 of
                 that
                 [
                 Country
                 ]
                 anciently
                 termed
                 
                   Armenia
                   the
                   Great
                
                 (
                 which
                 afterwards
                 was
                 named
                 Persarmenia
                 ;
                 this
                 [
                 Region
                 ]
                 had
                 heretofore
                 been
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 after
                 Philippus
                 successour
                 to
                 Gordianus
                 ,
                 had
                 betrayed
                 it
                 to
                 Sapor
                 ,
                 that
                 termed
                 
                   Armenia
                   the
                   Less
                
                 remained
                 in
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ;
                 though
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 :
                 )
                 being
                 professours
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 suffered
                 grievously
                 from
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 ‖
                 in
                 those
                 matters
                 which
                 related
                 to
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 sent
                 an
                 Embassy
                 secretly
                 to
                 Justinus
                 ,
                 entreating
                 they
                 †
                 might
                 be
                 received
                 as
                 subjects
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 might
                 with
                 freedome
                 and
                 security
                 perform
                 [
                 the
                 Rites
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 worship
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 nothing
                 might
                 obstruct
                 them
                 [
                 in
                 those
                 performances
                 .
                 ]
                 [
                 Which
                 Embassy
                 ]
                 Justinus
                 having
                 admitted
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 [
                 Conditions
                 set
                 forth
                 ]
                 in
                 writing
                 having
                 been
                 agreed
                 to
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 with
                 great
                 and
                 solemn
                 b
                 Oaths
                 ;
                 the
                 Armenii
                 kill
                 their
                 own
                 c
                 Governours
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 in
                 one
                 intire
                 Body
                 joyn
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 into
                 an
                 Association
                 with
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 other
                 Nations
                 ;
                 Vardanes
                 [
                 being
                 their
                 Leader
                 ,
                 ]
                 a
                 person
                 eminent
                 amongst
                 them
                 for
                 descent
                 ,
                 dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 skill
                 in
                 Military
                 affairs
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 Chosroes
                 complained
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 Justinus
                 dismissed
                 [
                 his
                 Embassadours
                 ]
                 with
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 peace
                 [
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 between
                 them
                 ]
                 was
                 terminated
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 't
                 was
                 not
                 possible
                 for
                 Christians
                 to
                 reject
                 Christians
                 when
                 they
                 made
                 them
                 their
                 refuge
                 in
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 War.
                 This
                 was
                 
                 Justinus's
                 answer
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 no
                 preparations
                 for
                 a
                 War
                 ;
                 but
                 yielded
                 up
                 himself
                 to
                 his
                 usuall
                 Voluptuousness
                 ,
                 and
                 ‖
                 Postponed
                 all
                 affairs
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 pleasures
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Marcianus
                 the
                 †
                 
                   Magister
                   Militum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 Siege
                 of
                 Nisibis
                 .
              
               
                 [
                 FUrther
                 ,
                 ]
                 he
                 sends
                 a
                 Marcianus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 his
                 kinsman
                 ,
                 Magister
                 of
                 the
                 Orientall
                 [
                 Milice
                 ,
                 ]
                 but
                 allows
                 him
                 neither
                 an
                 Army
                 fit
                 for
                 an
                 engagement
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 sufficient
                 provision
                 for
                 the
                 [
                 carrying
                 on
                 a
                 ]
                 War.
                 Marcianus
                 arrives
                 in
                 Mesopotamia
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 manifest
                 hazard
                 and
                 Subversion
                 of
                 all
                 affairs
                 ,
                 drawing
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 some
                 few
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 unarmed
                 ;
                 having
                 also
                 with
                 him
                 some
                 Trench-makers
                 and
                 b
                 Oxe-drivers
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 by
                 force
                 taken
                 from
                 among
                 the
                 c
                 Provincialls
                 .
                 He
                 comes
                 to
                 an
                 Engagement
                 therefore
                 with
                 the
                 Persians
                 in
                 a
                 small
                 Fight
                 about
                 Nisibis
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Persians
                 themselves
                 being
                 as
                 yet
                 unprovided
                 for
                 a
                 War
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 having
                 got
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 lays
                 Siege
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 :
                 the
                 Persians
                 [
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 ]
                 thought
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 shut
                 the
                 Gates
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 scornfully
                 reproach't
                 and
                 derided
                 the
                 Army
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 Many
                 other
                 Prodigies
                 were
                 seen
                 ,
                 which
                 foreshewed
                 the
                 future
                 misfortunes
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 War
                 ,
                 we
                 our selves
                 saw
                 a
                 Calf
                 newly
                 calv'd
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 whose
                 neck
                 grew
                 forth
                 two
                 heads
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                
                 .
                 How
                 Chosroes
                 (
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 his
                 Generall
                 Adaarmanes
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 who
                 afflicted
                 them
                 with
                 many
                 and
                 those
                 severe
                 Losses
                 ;
                 )
                 went
                 himself
                 in
                 person
                 to
                 Nisibis
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 Chosroes
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 sufficient
                 provision
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 for
                 a
                 War
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 [
                 place
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 having
                 past
                 the
                 Euphrates
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Country
                 ,
                 sends
                 Adaarmanes
                 into
                 the
                 Roman
                 Territories
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 [
                 place
                 ]
                 termed
                 Circesium
                 .
                 This
                 Circesium
                 is
                 a
                 Town
                 most
                 commodious
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 scituate
                 in
                 the
                 utmost
                 confines
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 Which
                 [
                 Town
                 ]
                 is
                 fortified
                 not
                 only
                 with
                 walls
                 raised
                 to
                 a
                 vast
                 heighth
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Rivers
                 Euphrates
                 and
                 Aboras
                 do
                 likewise
                 encompass
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 City
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 an
                 Island
                 .
                 But
                 [
                 Chosroes
                 ]
                 himself
                 having
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 those
                 [
                 Forces
                 ]
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 passed
                 the
                 River
                 Tigris
                 ,
                 marched
                 directly
                 to
                 Nisibis
                 .
                 [
                 Though
                 ]
                 these
                 things
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 ,
                 [
                 yet
                 ]
                 the
                 Romans
                 were
                 a
                 long
                 while
                 ignorant
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 Justinus
                 ,
                 giving
                 overmuch
                 credit
                 to
                 report
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 said
                 that
                 Chosroes
                 was
                 either
                 already
                 dead
                 ,
                 or
                 drawing
                 his
                 very
                 last
                 breath
                 ,
                 )
                 became
                 highly
                 incensed
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Siege
                 of
                 Nisibis
                 was
                 protracted
                 so
                 long
                 ;
                 and
                 sent
                 some
                 persons
                 who
                 might
                 hasten
                 Marcianus
                 forward
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 forthwith
                 bring
                 him
                 the
                 Keys
                 of
                 the
                 Gates
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 this
                 affair
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 forwarded
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 he
                 himself
                 procured
                 great
                 ignominy
                 and
                 disgrace
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 would
                 attempt
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 done
                 against
                 such
                 and
                 so
                 vast
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 so
                 pittifull
                 and
                 despicable
                 an
                 Army
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 a
                 message
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 Gregorius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Theopolis
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Nisibis
                 was
                 an
                 intimate
                 friend
                 to
                 Gregorius
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 great
                 presents
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 moreover
                 being
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 highly
                 displeased
                 at
                 the
                 Persians
                 contumelious
                 usage
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Christians
                 had
                 continually
                 suffered
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 also
                 desirous
                 that
                 his
                 own
                 City
                 might
                 become
                 subject
                 [
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ;
                 he
                 gave
                 Gregorius
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 whatever
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Enemie's
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 made
                 known
                 [
                 to
                 him
                 ]
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 [
                 matters
                 Gregorius
                 ]
                 forthwith
                 sent
                 Justinus
                 a
                 Relation
                 ,
                 declaring
                 to
                 him
                 
                 Chosroes's
                 sudden
                 irruption
                 .
                 But
                 Justinus
                 ,
                 involved
                 in
                 his
                 usuall
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 heeded
                 not
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 written
                 [
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 Gregorius
                 ;
                 ]
                 nor
                 would
                 he
                 give
                 credit
                 thereto
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 supposed
                 [
                 that
                 true
                 ,
                 ]
                 which
                 he
                 himself
                 desired
                 .
                 For
                 *
                 't
                 is
                 usuall
                 with
                 persons
                 who
                 are
                 dissolute
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 both
                 a
                 slothfull
                 and
                 confident
                 against
                 the
                 Events
                 [
                 of
                 affairs
                 ;
                 ]
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 happens
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 wills
                 ,
                 they
                 disbelieve
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 wrote
                 therefore
                 to
                 Gregorius
                 ,
                 [
                 in
                 which
                 Letters
                 ]
                 he
                 perfectly
                 rejected
                 those
                 things
                 [
                 told
                 him
                 by
                 Gregorius
                 ,
                 ]
                 as
                 being
                 wholly
                 false
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 true
                 ,
                 yet
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Persians
                 could
                 never
                 prevent
                 the
                 Siege
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 prevent
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 retire
                 [
                 from
                 thence
                 ]
                 with
                 great
                 loss
                 .
                 [
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ]
                 he
                 sends
                 one
                 Acacius
                 (
                 a
                 wicked
                 and
                 spitefull
                 person
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 Marcianus
                 ,
                 giving
                 him
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 Marcianus
                 should
                 have
                 set
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 feet
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 nevertheless
                 *
                 turn
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 Commission
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 [
                 Acacius
                 ]
                 performed
                 exactly
                 ,
                 obeying
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Commands
                 though
                 to
                 the
                 disadvantage
                 of
                 the
                 Republick
                 .
                 For
                 being
                 arrived
                 in
                 the
                 [
                 Roman
                 ]
                 Camp
                 ,
                 he
                 divests
                 Marcianus
                 of
                 his
                 Command
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Enemies
                 Country
                 ,
                 without
                 having
                 acquainted
                 the
                 Army
                 therewith
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Centurions
                 and
                 Leaders
                 of
                 the
                 Ranks
                 ,
                 having
                 understood
                 at
                 their
                 coming
                 off
                 the
                 Watch
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Commander
                 in
                 chief
                 was
                 turn'd
                 out
                 of
                 Commission
                 ,
                 b
                 would
                 not
                 appear
                 in
                 publick
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 left
                 [
                 the
                 Service
                 ,
                 ]
                 were
                 dispersed
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 brake
                 up
                 the
                 ridiculous
                 Siege
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 interim
                 Adaarmanes
                 having
                 an
                 Army
                 of
                 Persians
                 and
                 barbarous
                 Scenitae
                 fit
                 to
                 engage
                 ,
                 passed
                 by
                 Circesium
                 ,
                 and
                 ruined
                 the
                 Roman
                 Territories
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 depopulations
                 ,
                 burning
                 and
                 killing
                 ,
                 designing
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 or
                 performing
                 nothing
                 that
                 was
                 mean
                 and
                 triviall
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 takes
                 Castles
                 and
                 many
                 Villages
                 ,
                 no
                 body
                 making
                 a
                 resistance
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 [
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ]
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Commander
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 :
                 ]
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 [
                 Roman
                 ]
                 Souldiers
                 were
                 by
                 Chosroes
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 Daras
                 ;
                 as
                 well
                 Excursions
                 to
                 fetch
                 in
                 forrage
                 ,
                 as
                 irruptions
                 ,
                 were
                 made
                 without
                 impediment
                 .
                 He
                 made
                 an
                 attack
                 also
                 upon
                 the
                 †
                 Theopolites
                 by
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 he
                 had
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 went
                 not
                 thither
                 in
                 person
                 .
                 )
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 those
                 [
                 Souldiers
                 of
                 his
                 ]
                 received
                 a
                 repulse
                 beyond
                 all
                 expectation
                 ,
                 although
                 no
                 body
                 ,
                 excepting
                 only
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 number
                 ,
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 Bishop
                 was
                 fled
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 carried
                 a
                 long
                 with
                 him
                 the
                 sacred
                 Treasure
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 both
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 wall
                 was
                 fallen
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 also
                 had
                 raised
                 a
                 Sedition
                 ,
                 being
                 desirous
                 of
                 beginning
                 an
                 Innovation
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 usually
                 happens
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 especially
                 at
                 such
                 times
                 as
                 those
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 Seditious
                 ]
                 themselves
                 betook
                 themselves
                 to
                 their
                 heels
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 left
                 the
                 City
                 empty
                 ;
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 out
                 ,
                 *
                 that
                 might
                 either
                 annoy
                 the
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 keep
                 them
                 off
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 Apamia
                 and
                 Daras
                 .
              
               
                 VVHen
                 therefore
                 a
                 Adaarmanes
                 had
                 been
                 frustrated
                 in
                 this
                 attempt
                 ,
                 having
                 burnt
                 that
                 City
                 anciently
                 termed
                 Heraclea
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 named
                 Gagalice
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 Apamia
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 built
                 by
                 b
                 
                   Seleucus
                   Nicator
                
                 ,
                 [
                 a
                 City
                 ]
                 
                 heretofore
                 rich
                 and
                 populous
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 [
                 process
                 of
                 ]
                 time
                 it
                 was
                 become
                 extreamly
                 ruinous
                 .
                 Having
                 possest
                 himself
                 of
                 this
                 City
                 on
                 some
                 Articles
                 of
                 agreement
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 [
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ]
                 were
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 in
                 a
                 capacity
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 resistance
                 ,
                 the
                 wall
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 age
                 being
                 faln
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 )
                 he
                 utterly
                 destroyed
                 it
                 by
                 fire
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 ,
                 plunder
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 conditions
                 agreed
                 to
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 lead
                 away
                 Captive
                 all
                 the
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 adjacent
                 Villages
                 .
                 Amongst
                 which
                 [
                 Prisoners
                 ]
                 he
                 carried
                 away
                 alive
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 person
                 who
                 was
                 entrusted
                 with
                 the
                 Government
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 .
                 ]
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 committed
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 *
                 outrages
                 at
                 his
                 departure
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 body
                 that
                 might
                 restrain
                 or
                 give
                 him
                 any
                 the
                 lest
                 resistance
                 ,
                 excepting
                 a
                 very
                 few
                 Souldiers
                 sent
                 by
                 Justinus
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 one
                 Magnus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 heretofore
                 President
                 of
                 the
                 †
                 Argentarii
                 at
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 City
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 afterwards
                 by
                 Justinus
                 been
                 made
                 Curator
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Houses
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 [
                 Souldiers
                 ]
                 also
                 ran
                 away
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 hast
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 there
                 having
                 wanted
                 but
                 little
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 all
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Enemy
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 Adaarmanes
                 had
                 performed
                 these
                 Exploits
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 Chosroes
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 yet
                 taken
                 the
                 City
                 [
                 Daras
                 .
                 ]
                 His
                 joyning
                 Forces
                 with
                 Chosroes
                 was
                 of
                 great
                 importance
                 to
                 [
                 their
                 ]
                 affairs
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 it
                 gave
                 incouragement
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 struck
                 a
                 terrour
                 into
                 the
                 Enemy
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 [
                 Chosroes
                 ]
                 found
                 that
                 City
                 encompassed
                 with
                 a
                 wall
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 vast
                 Rampire
                 of
                 earth
                 cast
                 up
                 hard
                 by
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 also
                 those
                 Engines
                 [
                 termed
                 ]
                 *
                 Helepoles
                 standing
                 ready
                 ;
                 and
                 especially
                 the
                 Catapultae
                 wherewith
                 stones
                 are
                 thrown
                 from
                 an
                 Eminence
                 ,
                 which
                 [
                 Machines
                 ]
                 they
                 usually
                 term
                 †
                 Petrariae
                 .
                 ‖
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 Chosroes
                 became
                 Master
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 time
                 ,
                 Johannes
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Timostratus
                 being
                 its
                 Governour
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 very
                 little
                 sollicitous
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 betrayed
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 both
                 are
                 reported
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 Chosroes
                 had
                 laid
                 Siege
                 to
                 that
                 City
                 five
                 months
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 no
                 body
                 appearing
                 in
                 its
                 defence
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 brought
                 all
                 persons
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 were
                 a
                 vast
                 multitude
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 cruell
                 manner
                 killed
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 preserved
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 most
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 alive
                 ;
                 he
                 fortified
                 the
                 City
                 with
                 a
                 Garrison
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 site
                 was
                 commodious
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 himself
                 returned
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 Countrey
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Justinus
                 was
                 seized
                 with
                 a
                 *
                 Frensie
                 :
                 but
                 Tiberius
                 undertook
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Republick
                 .
              
               
                 WHich
                 [
                 proceedings
                 ]
                 when
                 Justinus
                 was
                 made
                 acquainted
                 with
                 ,
                 having
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 thought
                 that
                 was
                 sound
                 and
                 prudent
                 ,
                 nor
                 bearing
                 his
                 a
                 misfortune
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 becomes
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 doe
                 ;
                 from
                 such
                 an
                 heighth
                 of
                 pride
                 and
                 haughtiness
                 he
                 falls
                 into
                 a
                 Frantick
                 distemper
                 and
                 madness
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 future
                 became
                 insensible
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 transacted
                 .
                 From
                 thence
                 forward
                 therefore
                 Tiberius
                 had
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 the
                 Republick
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 by
                 descent
                 a
                 Thracian
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 who
                 bore
                 the
                 chiefest
                 place
                 of
                 trust
                 ,
                 [
                 and
                 was
                 the
                 greatest
                 favourite
                 ]
                 with
                 Justinus
                 .
                 b
                 This
                 person
                 had
                 heretofore
                 been
                 sent
                 [
                 by
                 Justinus
                 ]
                 against
                 the
                 *
                 Abari
                 ,
                 [
                 accompanied
                 with
                 ]
                 a
                 vast
                 Army
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 raised
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 not
                 enduring
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Barbarians
                   ,
                   Tiberius
                
                 wanted
                 but
                 little
                 of
                 being
                 taken
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 Divine
                 providence
                 in
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 manner
                 protected
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 reserved
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ;
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 reduced
                 to
                 such
                 danger
                 by
                 
                 Justinus's
                 absurd
                 and
                 rash
                 attempts
                 ,
                 that
                 [
                 't
                 was
                 feared
                 least
                 ]
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 State
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 utterly
                 ruined
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 yield
                 to
                 the
                 *
                 prevalent
                 power
                 and
                 dominion
                 of
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XII
                
                 .
                 That
                 Trajanus
                 having
                 been
                 sent
                 Embassadour
                 to
                 Chosroes
                 ,
                 *
                 repaired
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
              
               
                 TIberius
                 therefore
                 resolves
                 upon
                 a
                 †
                 Course
                 very
                 seasonable
                 ,
                 and
                 accommodate
                 to
                 the
                 [
                 present
                 juncture
                 of
                 ]
                 affairs
                 ;
                 which
                 repaired
                 the
                 whole
                 misfortune
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Trajanus
                 ,
                 a
                 wise
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Senatorian
                   Order
                
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 highly
                 valued
                 by
                 all
                 men
                 for
                 his
                 gray-hairs
                 and
                 understanding
                 ,
                 is
                 dispatcht
                 away
                 to
                 Chosroes
                 :
                 He
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 perform
                 that
                 Embassy
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 ‖
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ;
                 but
                 was
                 to
                 speak
                 in
                 behalf
                 only
                 of
                 [
                 the
                 Empress
                 ]
                 Sophia
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 She
                 wrote
                 to
                 Chosroes
                 ,
                 [
                 in
                 which
                 Letter
                 ]
                 She
                 lamented
                 both
                 the
                 calamities
                 of
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 State
                 's
                 being
                 deprived
                 of
                 an
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 adding
                 with
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 was
                 misbecoming
                 [
                 a
                 Prince
                 ]
                 to
                 insult
                 over
                 a
                 woman
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 widdow
                 ,
                 over
                 a
                 ‖
                 dead
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 a
                 deserted
                 State
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 that
                 *
                 he
                 himself
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 faln
                 sick
                 sometime
                 since
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 only
                 experienced
                 the
                 like
                 [
                 humanity
                 and
                 kind
                 usage
                 ,
                 ]
                 but
                 had
                 likewise
                 had
                 the
                 best
                 Physitians
                 sent
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Roman
                 State
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 freed
                 him
                 from
                 his
                 distemper
                 .
                 [
                 Hereby
                 ]
                 therefore
                 Chosroes
                 is
                 prevailed
                 upon
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 he
                 was
                 just
                 ready
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 Invasion
                 ‖
                 upon
                 the
                 Territories
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 concludes
                 a
                 Truce
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 three
                 years
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 't
                 was
                 thought
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 Armenia
                 b
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 [
                 conditions
                 of
                 a
                 Truce
                 ;
                 ]
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 wage
                 War
                 there
                 ,
                 provided
                 no
                 body
                 disturbed
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 .
                 
                 During
                 the
                 transaction
                 of
                 these
                 affairs
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 Sirmium
                 was
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 c
                 Abares
                 :
                 which
                 [
                 City
                 ]
                 the
                 Gepidae
                 had
                 possest
                 themselves
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 afterwards
                 Surrendred
                 it
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 Justinus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 Tiberius
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 his
                 disposition
                 .
              
               
                 ABout
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 Justinus
                 by
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 Sophia
                 ,
                 proclaims
                 
                   Tiberius
                   ,
                   Caesar.
                
                 At
                 which
                 Election
                 [
                 Justinus
                 ]
                 made
                 such
                 a
                 speech
                 ,
                 as
                 transcends
                 all
                 History
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 ancient
                 as
                 modern
                 :
                 the
                 most
                 Commpassionate
                 God
                 allowing
                 Justinus
                 this
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 a
                 confession
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 wholesome
                 advice
                 for
                 the
                 advantage
                 and
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 State.
                 For
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 convention
                 a
                 in
                 the
                 Atrium
                 of
                 the
                 [
                 Imperial
                 ]
                 Pallace
                 (
                 where
                 b
                 ancient
                 custome
                 says
                 such
                 Solemnities
                 were
                 performed
                 ,
                 )
                 both
                 of
                 c
                 Johannes
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 mentioned
                 before
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Magistracy
                 and
                 Honorati
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Grand
                 Officers
                 about
                 the
                 Court
                 ;
                 Justinus
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 invested
                 Tiberius
                 with
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Coat
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 cloathed
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 [
                 Purple
                 ]
                 *
                 Robe
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 spake
                 publickly
                 [
                 these
                 following
                 words
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 
                   Let
                   not
                   the
                   Magnificence
                   of
                   Your
                   Attire
                   deceive
                   You
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                
                 Scene
                 
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   seen
                   :
                   by
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   been
                   imposed
                   upon
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   rendred
                   my self
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   the
                   Extreamest
                   of
                   Punishments
                   .
                   Do
                   You
                   correct
                   my
                   mistakes
                   ,
                   and
                   withall
                
                 *
                 
                   Lenity
                   and
                   Mansuetude
                   Govern
                   the
                   State.
                
                 Then
                 pointing
                 to
                 the
                 †
                 Magistrates
                 ;
                 
                   You
                   ought
                   not
                
                 ,
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   any
                   wise
                   to
                   be
                   perswaded
                   by
                   them
                
                 ;
                 and
                 further
                 added
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   they
                   have
                   reduced
                   me
                   to
                   those
                   Circumstances
                   wherein
                   You
                   now
                   behold
                   me
                   .
                
                 [
                 He
                 uttered
                 ]
                 severall
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 [
                 expressions
                 ,
                 ]
                 which
                 put
                 all
                 persons
                 into
                 an
                 amaze
                 ,
                 and
                 drew
                 from
                 them
                 plenty
                 of
                 Tears
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 Tiberius
                 was
                 very
                 tall
                 of
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 his
                 Stature
                 ,
                 the
                 Comeliest
                 person
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 d
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 any
                 one
                 may
                 conjecture
                 ;
                 e
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 even
                 his
                 very
                 shape
                 deserved
                 an
                 Empire
                 .
                 His
                 temper
                 of
                 mind
                 was
                 Sweet
                 and
                 Curteous
                 ,
                 [
                 a
                 person
                 ]
                 that
                 received
                 all
                 men
                 kindly
                 even
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 sight
                 .
                 He
                 esteemed
                 it
                 [
                 the
                 greatest
                 ]
                 Riches
                 to
                 be
                 liberall
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 bountifull
                 Contributions
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 a
                 necessity
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 to
                 an
                 affluence
                 .
                 
                 f
                 For
                 he
                 considered
                 no●
                 ,
                 what
                 Petitioners
                 ought
                 to
                 receive
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 it
                 became
                 an
                 Emperour
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 to
                 give
                 .
                 'T
                 was
                 his
                 Sentiment
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Gold
                 was
                 adulterate
                 ‖
                 which
                 was
                 Collected
                 with
                 the
                 Tears
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Provincialls
                 .
                 ]
                 Hence
                 (
                 't
                 is
                 certain
                 )
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 remitted
                 the
                 Collection
                 of
                 g
                 one
                 whole
                 years
                 Tribute
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Tributaries
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 possessions
                 which
                 Adaarmanes
                 had
                 ruined
                 ,
                 he
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 Tributary
                 Function
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 proportion
                 to
                 the
                 damage
                 they
                 had
                 suffered
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 much
                 above
                 [
                 the
                 loss
                 .
                 ]
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 h
                 those
                 illegall
                 Presents
                 were
                 remitted
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 [
                 Bribes
                 ]
                 the
                 Emperours
                 had
                 heretofore
                 sold
                 their
                 Subjects
                 [
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 ]
                 He
                 also
                 wrote
                 Constitutions
                 concerning
                 these
                 matters
                 ,
                 making
                 thereby
                 provision
                 for
                 the
                 security
                 of
                 posterity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIV
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Tiberius
                 raised
                 a
                 vast
                 Army
                 [
                 to
                 be
                 imployed
                 ]
                 against
                 Chosroes
                 ;
                 [
                 at
                 the
                 head
                 whereof
                 ]
                 he
                 sent
                 Justinianus
                 the
                 Dux
                 ,
                 and
                 drove
                 [
                 Chosroes
                 ]
                 out
                 of
                 *
                 the
                 Roman
                 Pale
                 .
              
               
                 HAving
                 therefore
                 imployed
                 the
                 ill
                 gotten
                 Treasure
                 to
                 a
                 good
                 use
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 provision
                 for
                 a
                 War.
                 And
                 raises
                 so
                 vast
                 an
                 Army
                 *
                 of
                 valiant
                 men
                 ,
                 by
                 listing
                 the
                 choycest
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 ‖
                 Transalpine
                 Nations
                 who
                 [
                 inhabit
                 ]
                 about
                 the
                 Rhine
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 †
                 Cisalpines
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Massagetae
                 likewise
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Scythick
                 nations
                 ;
                 of
                 those
                 also
                 about
                 *
                 Pannonia
                 and
                 Moesia
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Illyrii
                 and
                 Isauri
                 :
                 that
                 he
                 intermixt
                 near
                 an
                 Hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 thousand
                 men
                 with
                 his
                 incomparable
                 a
                 Troops
                 of
                 Horse
                 ,
                 and
                 Routed
                 Chosroes
                 :
                 who
                 after
                 his
                 taking
                 of
                 Daras
                 ,
                 immediately
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 had
                 made
                 an
                 irruption
                 into
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 resolved
                 upon
                 an
                 Invasion
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 Cappadocia
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 in
                 that
                 Region
                 .
                 He
                 contemned
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 Caesar
                 dispatch't
                 away
                 an
                 Embassy
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 vouchsafe
                 the
                 Ambassadours
                 access
                 to
                 himself
                 :
                 but
                 ordered
                 them
                 to
                 follow
                 him
                 to
                 Caesarea
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 *
                 give
                 them
                 audience
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 fronting
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 Commanded
                 by
                 b
                 Justinianus
                 c
                 Brother
                 to
                 that
                 Justinus
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 barbarously
                 murdered
                 by
                 [
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 Justinus
                 ,
                 )
                 accurately
                 well
                 Armed
                 ,
                 the
                 Trumpe●s
                 sounding
                 an
                 Alarm
                 ,
                 the
                 Colours
                 raised
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 an
                 Engagement
                 ,
                 the
                 Souldier
                 greedy
                 of
                 slaughter
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 most
                 incomparable
                 decency
                 breathing
                 forth
                 rage
                 and
                 fury
                 ,
                 [
                 lastly
                 ]
                 such
                 and
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 Horse
                 ,
                 as
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 had
                 ever
                 conceived
                 in
                 their
                 mind
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 stricken
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 amazement
                 ,
                 sighed
                 deeply
                 at
                 so
                 unhop't-for
                 and
                 unexpected
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 begin
                 a
                 Fight
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 he
                 deferred
                 an
                 Engagement
                 ,
                 made
                 delayes
                 ,
                 spent
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 feigned
                 a
                 Fight
                 ;
                 d
                 Curs
                 the
                 Scythian
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 Commanded
                 the
                 Right
                 Wing
                 ,
                 makes
                 an
                 Attack
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Persians
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 †
                 Shock
                 of
                 his
                 Charge
                 ,
                 but
                 apparently
                 deserted
                 their
                 ‖
                 Ranks
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 [
                 Curs
                 ]
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 slaughter
                 amongst
                 the
                 Enemy
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 Attacks
                 the
                 Rere
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Persian
                 ,
                 ]
                 where
                 Chosroes
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Army
                 had
                 their
                 Baggage
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 takes
                 all
                 the
                 Kings
                 Treasure
                 ,
                 and
                 moreover
                 the
                 whole
                 Baggage
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 sight
                 of
                 Chosroes
                 ,
                 who
                 bore
                 it
                 with
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 e
                 thought
                 his
                 own
                 trouble
                 might
                 with
                 more
                 ease
                 be
                 indured
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Attack
                 of
                 Curs
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 therefore
                 Curs
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 possesses
                 himself
                 of
                 great
                 Riches
                 and
                 Plunder
                 ,
                 and
                 drives
                 away
                 the
                 Beasts
                 of
                 burthen
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 Burthens
                 ,
                 amongst
                 which
                 hapned
                 to
                 be
                 Chosroes's
                 Sacred
                 Fire
                 ,
                 adored
                 by
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 God
                 :
                 [
                 after
                 this
                 ]
                 he
                 marches
                 round
                 the
                 Persian
                 Army
                 singing
                 a
                 Victorious
                 Song
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 Candle-lighting
                 returns
                 to
                 *
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 ,
                 which
                 †
                 had
                 now
                 left
                 its
                 Station
                 ;
                 neither
                 Chosroes
                 nor
                 the
                 Romans
                 having
                 begun
                 a
                 Fight
                 :
                 only
                 some
                 Skirmishes
                 had
                 hapned
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 usually
                 happens
                 ,
                 )
                 
                 sometimes
                 one
                 man
                 [
                 came
                 out
                 ]
                 of
                 each
                 Army
                 and
                 engaged
                 in
                 a
                 single
                 Combat
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 night
                 following
                 Chosroes
                 kindled
                 many
                 Fires
                 ,
                 and
                 prepared
                 for
                 a
                 Night-Fight
                 :
                 and
                 whereas
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 Camps
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 dead
                 of
                 the
                 Night
                 he
                 falls
                 upon
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 Encamped
                 to
                 the
                 Northward
                 .
                 After
                 he
                 had
                 routed
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 sudden
                 and
                 unexpected
                 Attack
                 ,
                 he
                 invades
                 Melitina
                 a
                 City
                 that
                 lay
                 near
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 then
                 without
                 a
                 Garrison
                 and
                 destitute
                 of
                 Inhabitants
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 burnt
                 down
                 this
                 whole
                 City
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 preparations
                 for
                 his
                 passing
                 over
                 the
                 River
                 Euphrates
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 was
                 got
                 together
                 into
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 followed
                 him
                 ,
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 fear
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 safety
                 ,
                 he
                 himself
                 got
                 upon
                 an
                 Elephant
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 past
                 the
                 River
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 [
                 Forces
                 ]
                 about
                 him
                 were
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 Torrent
                 of
                 the
                 Euphrates
                 .
                 After
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 information
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 drowned
                 ,
                 he
                 marched
                 away
                 from
                 thence
                 .
                 Chosroes
                 therefore
                 having
                 undergone
                 this
                 last
                 punishment
                 for
                 his
                 so
                 great
                 †
                 insolence
                 towards
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 in
                 company
                 of
                 those
                 [
                 of
                 his
                 Forces
                 ]
                 who
                 had
                 made
                 their
                 escape
                 ,
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 Truce
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 no
                 one
                 might
                 make
                 an
                 Attack
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 Justinianus
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 Roman
                 Army
                 entred
                 the
                 Persian
                 Empire
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 passed
                 the
                 Winter
                 season
                 ,
                 no
                 body
                 giving
                 him
                 any
                 the
                 least
                 molestation
                 .
                 About
                 the
                 Summer
                 Solstice
                 he
                 returned
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Forces
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 felicity
                 and
                 much
                 glory
                 spent
                 the
                 Summer
                 about
                 the
                 Confines
                 of
                 both
                 Empires
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XV.
                
                 That
                 Chosroes
                 being
                 heavily
                 disquieted
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 overthrow
                 ,
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 :
                 but
                 his
                 Son
                 Hormisda
                 undertook
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 an
                 immense
                 [
                 deluge
                 of
                 ]
                 sadness
                 being
                 poured
                 in
                 upon
                 a
                 Chosroes
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 now
                 sorely
                 distressed
                 ,
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 desperation
                 ,
                 and
                 overwhelmed
                 with
                 a
                 reciprocall
                 Torrent
                 of
                 Grief
                 ,
                 )
                 in
                 a
                 miserable
                 manner
                 took
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ;
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 erected
                 an
                 immortall
                 Monument
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Flight
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ]
                 the
                 Law
                 he
                 wrote
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Emperour
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 should
                 in
                 future
                 lead
                 forth
                 an
                 Army
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 His
                 Son
                 Hormisda
                 succeeds
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 b
                 Of
                 whom
                 I
                 must
                 at
                 present
                 omit
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 sequel
                 [
                 of
                 Transactions
                 ]
                 calls
                 me
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 expect
                 the
                 *
                 thread
                 of
                 my
                 Discourse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVI
                
                 .
                 Who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 were
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Greater
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 the
                 departure
                 of
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 called
                 also
                 Catelinus
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 a
                 Bonosus
                 undertakes
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 succeeded
                 by
                 another
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 whose
                 successour
                 was
                 Pelagius
                 .
                 The
                 Constantinopolitane
                 Chair
                 ,
                 when
                 Johannes
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 was
                 restored
                 to
                 Eutychius
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Bishop
                 before
                 Johannes
                 .
                 After
                 
                   Apollinaris
                   ,
                   Johannes
                
                 succeeds
                 in
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 succeeded
                 by
                 Eulogius
                 .
                 After
                 
                   Macarius
                   ,
                   Johannes
                
                 is
                 promoted
                 to
                 the
                 Episcopate
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 excercised
                 in
                 the
                 Conflicts
                 of
                 an
                 unfurnished
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 termed
                 the
                 Monasterie
                 of
                 the
                 Acoemeti
                 ;
                 b
                 nothing
                 of
                 an
                 Innovation
                 having
                 been
                 attempted
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 constitution
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Earthquake
                 which
                 hapned
                 at
                 Antioch
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Tiberius
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 a
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 year
                 of
                 
                   Tiberius
                   the
                   Caesar's
                
                 Governing
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 there
                 hapned
                 at
                 Antioch
                 and
                 the
                 Suburb
                 Daphne
                 which
                 is
                 near
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 dismall
                 shaking
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 b
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 hottest
                 time
                 of
                 Noon-day
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 all
                 Daphne
                 was
                 totally
                 demolished
                 by
                 this
                 Earthquake
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Edifices
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 publick
                 as
                 the
                 private
                 ones
                 ,
                 were
                 rent
                 in
                 sunder
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 earth
                 ,
                 but
                 fell
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 ground
                 .
                 Some
                 other
                 accidents
                 hapned
                 likewise
                 ,
                 highly
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 recorded
                 ,
                 both
                 at
                 Theopolis
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 also
                 :
                 which
                 disquieted
                 both
                 those
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 incited
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 Tumults
                 .
                 [
                 These
                 Accidents
                 ]
                 took
                 their
                 *
                 beginning
                 from
                 a
                 divine
                 Zeal
                 ,
                 and
                 obtained
                 a
                 conclusion
                 befitting
                 God.
                 Which
                 [
                 matters
                 ]
                 c
                 I
                 come
                 [
                 now
                 ]
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 Narrative
                 of
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Insurrection
                 against
                 the
                 Execrable
                 Anatolius
                 .
              
               
                 ONe
                 Anatolius
                 (
                 a
                 person
                 at
                 first
                 a
                 of
                 the
                 ordinary
                 rank
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Sedentary
                 Mechanicks
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 thrust
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 other
                 Offices
                 ;
                 )
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 Antioch
                 :
                 where
                 also
                 he
                 followed
                 those
                 affairs
                 which
                 he
                 then
                 had
                 in
                 hand
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 likewise
                 it
                 hapned
                 that
                 he
                 contracted
                 an
                 intimate
                 familiarity
                 with
                 Gregorius
                 the
                 Prelate
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 :
                 and
                 made
                 frequent
                 visits
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 b
                 partly
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 confer
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 to
                 render
                 his
                 own
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 greater
                 by
                 often
                 conversing
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 [
                 Anatolius
                 ]
                 was
                 afterwards
                 discovered
                 to
                 have
                 sacrificed
                 [
                 to
                 the
                 Gods
                 ;
                 ]
                 and
                 having
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 been
                 called
                 to
                 Examination
                 ,
                 was
                 detected
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 most
                 execrable
                 wretch
                 ,
                 a
                 Conjurer
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 person
                 involved
                 in
                 innumerable
                 impieties
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 †
                 corrupted
                 the
                 
                   Comes
                   of
                   the
                   East
                
                 with
                 money
                 ;
                 and
                 wanted
                 but
                 little
                 of
                 gaining
                 his
                 dismission
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Accomplices
                 ;
                 (
                 For
                 he
                 had
                 severall
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Moralls
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 apprehended
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 :
                 )
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 populacy
                 made
                 an
                 Insurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 raising
                 a
                 great
                 disturbance
                 ,
                 spoyled
                 that
                 design
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 they
                 exclaimed
                 against
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 that
                 he
                 *
                 was
                 a
                 party
                 in
                 that
                 Consult
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 some
                 turbulent
                 and
                 destructive
                 Daemon
                 c
                 had
                 perswaded
                 some
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 ‖
                 present
                 together
                 with
                 Anatolius
                 at
                 the
                 [
                 detestable
                 ]
                 sacrifices
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 reason
                 Gregorius
                 was
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 imminentest
                 of
                 dangers
                 ,
                 most
                 violent
                 incursions
                 being
                 made
                 against
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 populacy
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 suspicion
                 was
                 raised
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 heighth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Tiberius
                 himself
                 became
                 desirous
                 of
                 knowing
                 the
                 truth
                 from
                 Anatolius's
                 own
                 mouth
                 .
                 He
                 gives
                 order
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 Anatolius
                 and
                 his
                 Accomplices
                 should
                 forthwith
                 be
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 .
                 Which
                 when
                 Anatolius
                 understood
                 ,
                 he
                 ran
                 to
                 an
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Theotocos
                 hung
                 up
                 by
                 a
                 rope
                 in
                 the
                 Prison
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 folded
                 his
                 hands
                 behind
                 his
                 back
                 ,
                 shewed
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 posture
                 of
                 an
                 humble
                 Suppliant
                 and
                 Petitioner
                 .
                 But
                 she
                 ,
                 abominating
                 [
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 reproving
                 [
                 the
                 Wretch
                 ]
                 as
                 impious
                 and
                 hatefull
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 d
                 turned
                 [
                 her
                 face
                 ]
                 quite
                 backward
                 ;
                 an
                 horred
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 forever
                 remembred
                 :
                 which
                 thing
                 having
                 been
                 seen
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 entrusted
                 with
                 the
                 custody
                 of
                 Anatolius
                 and
                 his
                 Accomplices
                 ;
                 was
                 declared
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 seen
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Faithfull
                 ,
                 inciting
                 them
                 against
                 that
                 Pest
                 Anatolius
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 injurious
                 to
                 her
                 Son.
                 But
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 been
                 *
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 acutest
                 of
                 Tortures
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 to
                 say
                 against
                 the
                 Prelate
                 [
                 Gregorius
                 ;
                 ]
                 he
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Associates
                 ,
                 became
                 the
                 Occasioner
                 of
                 greater
                 Tumults
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 was
                 the
                 Authour
                 ]
                 of
                 a
                 popular
                 Sedition
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 when
                 some
                 of
                 †
                 them
                 had
                 received
                 a
                 sentence
                 of
                 Banishment
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 off
                 by
                 a
                 capitall
                 punishment
                 ;
                 the
                 populacy
                 ,
                 incensed
                 by
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Divine
                 zeal
                 ,
                 put
                 all
                 things
                 into
                 a
                 disturbance
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 exasperated
                 ,
                 and
                 highly
                 enraged
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 seized
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 condemned
                 to
                 Exile
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 Boat
                 ,
                 and
                 burnt
                 them
                 alive
                 ;
                 which
                 sentence
                 the
                 people
                 pronounc't
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 likewise
                 exclaimed
                 against
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 Eutychius
                 their
                 own
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 betrayers
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 :
                 And
                 they
                 were
                 about
                 to
                 have
                 murdered
                 Eutychius
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 persons
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Cognizance
                 of
                 this
                 Cause
                 had
                 been
                 committed
                 ,
                 going
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 to
                 all
                 places
                 in
                 quest
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 had
                 not
                 providence
                 ,
                 the
                 preserver
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 delivered
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 who
                 sought
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 degrees
                 appeased
                 the
                 Rage
                 of
                 so
                 numerous
                 a
                 multitude
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 mischievous
                 Action
                 was
                 committed
                 by
                 their
                 hands
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 Anatolius
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 was
                 cast
                 to
                 the
                 wild
                 Beasts
                 in
                 the
                 Amphitheatre
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Body
                 having
                 been
                 torn
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 afterwards
                 fixt
                 to
                 a
                 Cross.
                 But
                 neither
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 found
                 he
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 punishment
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Wolves
                 having
                 drag'd
                 his
                 impure
                 Body
                 down
                 from
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 thing
                 never
                 before
                 seen
                 ,
                 )
                 divided
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 prey
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 also
                 a
                 certain
                 person
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 before
                 these
                 things
                 hapned
                 ,
                 )
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 saw
                 in
                 his
                 sleep
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 the
                 Sentence
                 against
                 Anatolius
                 and
                 his
                 Accomplices
                 should
                 be
                 *
                 pronounced
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 And
                 an
                 Illustrious
                 e
                 Curator
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Houses
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 vigorous
                 defender
                 of
                 Anatolius
                 ,
                 affirmed
                 that
                 he
                 saw
                 the
                 Theotocos
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 ,
                 how
                 long
                 would
                 he
                 defend
                 Anatolius
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 cast
                 such
                 great
                 contumelies
                 ,
                 both
                 on
                 her self
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 her
                 son
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 were
                 these
                 affairs
                 concluded
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Mauricius's
                 Generalship
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 his
                 Vertues
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 Tiberius
                 being
                 now
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Justinus
                 ,
                 encircled
                 with
                 the
                 [
                 Imperial
                 ]
                 Crown
                 ,
                 turns
                 Justinianus
                 out
                 of
                 Commission
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 managed
                 not
                 [
                 the
                 War
                 ]
                 against
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 fortunate
                 success
                 as
                 formerly
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 he
                 Creates
                 
                   Mauricius
                   Magister
                   of
                   the
                   Eastern
                   Milice
                   ,
                
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 derived
                 his
                 Descent
                 and
                 Name
                 from
                 the
                 
                   seniour
                   Rome
                
                 ;
                 but
                 from
                 his
                 immediate
                 Parents
                 he
                 acknowledged
                 himself
                 a
                 Native
                 of
                 b
                 Arabissus
                 ,
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Cappadocia
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 personage
                 of
                 great
                 prudence
                 and
                 perspicacity
                 ,
                 every
                 way
                 accurate
                 and
                 immoveable
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 his
                 Diet
                 and
                 Moralls
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 constant
                 and
                 most
                 exact
                 ,
                 a
                 perfect
                 Master
                 over
                 his
                 appetite
                 ,
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 those
                 [
                 provisions
                 ]
                 only
                 that
                 were
                 necessary
                 and
                 easily
                 procured
                 ;
                 but
                 [
                 avoiding
                 ]
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 †
                 wherewith
                 dissolute
                 and
                 intemperate
                 men
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 please
                 themselves
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 not
                 easie
                 of
                 Access
                 as
                 to
                 Conferences
                 with
                 *
                 
                   the
                   Many
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 gave
                 attention
                 [
                 promiscuously
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 ;
                 ]
                 being
                 sensible
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 produced
                 contempt
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 second
                 opened
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 flattery
                 .
                 He
                 permitted
                 very
                 few
                 Visits
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 c
                 nor
                 those
                 except
                 concerning
                 affairs
                 of
                 consequence
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 matters
                 superfluous
                 he
                 stopt
                 his
                 ears
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 wax
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Poet
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 reason
                 rather
                 :
                 that
                 so
                 ,
                 reason
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 best
                 key
                 of
                 his
                 Ears
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 opportunely
                 both
                 open
                 and
                 shut
                 them
                 in
                 Discourses
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 ‖
                 clear'd
                 himself
                 of
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 Rashness
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 Sloth
                 ,
                 which
                 d
                 dwelleth
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 her
                 e
                 Comrade
                 :
                 that
                 his
                 being
                 in
                 danger
                 was
                 [
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 ]
                 to
                 Wisedome
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 slowness
                 of
                 Action
                 ,
                 to
                 security
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 Courage
                 and
                 Prudence
                 rode
                 on
                 Opportunities
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 on
                 an
                 Horse
                 ,
                 and
                 governed
                 the
                 Raines
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 the
                 Utility
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Republick
                 ]
                 might
                 order
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 the
                 Remissness
                 and
                 *
                 Intensness
                 of
                 his
                 very
                 Assaults
                 were
                 performed
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 Measure
                 ,
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 Proportion
                 .
                 But
                 concerning
                 this
                 matter
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 more
                 accurately
                 in
                 the
                 Sequel
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 what
                 and
                 how
                 eminent
                 a
                 person
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 reserved
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Empire
                 ;
                 which
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 more
                 manifest
                 discovery
                 of
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 by
                 having
                 allowed
                 him
                 an
                 uncontroulable
                 power
                 of
                 doing
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 has
                 displaid
                 his
                 very
                 inmost
                 Recesses
                 .
                 This
                 Mauricius
                 therefore
                 having
                 at
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 made
                 an
                 Expedition
                 into
                 the
                 Persian
                 Territories
                 ,
                 takes
                 from
                 the
                 Persians
                 their
                 Cities
                 and
                 most
                 convenient
                 Castles
                 :
                 and
                 possessed
                 himself
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Spoil
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 *
                 Captives
                 he
                 had
                 brought
                 away
                 [
                 out
                 of
                 Persia
                 ]
                 f
                 peopled
                 whole
                 
                 Islands
                 ,
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 Countreys
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 had
                 been
                 deserted
                 ;
                 and
                 land
                 that
                 before
                 had
                 been
                 wholly
                 untilled
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 them
                 rendred
                 fertile
                 ;
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 raised
                 numerous
                 Armies
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 great
                 Courage
                 and
                 Valour
                 waged
                 wars
                 against
                 other
                 [
                 barbarous
                 ]
                 Nations
                 :
                 [
                 in
                 fine
                 ,
                 ]
                 every
                 family
                 was
                 filled
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 might
                 perform
                 Servile
                 Offices
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 Slaves
                 could
                 be
                 procured
                 at
                 a
                 most
                 cheap
                 rate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XX.
                
                 How
                 Mauricius
                 vanquished
                 Tamchosroes
                 and
                 Adaarmanes
                 Generalls
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 He
                 engaged
                 with
                 the
                 Eminentest
                 of
                 the
                 Persian
                 Commanders
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Tamchosroes
                 and
                 Adaarmanes
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 made
                 an
                 irruption
                 [
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Pale
                
                 ]
                 with
                 a
                 Considerable
                 Army
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 this
                 Action
                 was
                 performed
                 ,
                 let
                 others
                 relate
                 ;
                 or
                 perhaps
                 we
                 will
                 give
                 a
                 Narrative
                 thereof
                 in
                 another
                 work
                 :
                 for
                 our
                 present
                 Subject
                 promises
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 far
                 different
                 affairs
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 a
                 Tamchosroes
                 fell
                 in
                 that
                 Engagement
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Valour
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 piety
                 only
                 of
                 their
                 Commander
                 in
                 chief
                 [
                 Mauricius
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Faith
                 in
                 God.
                 *
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Adaarmanes
                 flies
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 hast
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 severely
                 worsted
                 in
                 that
                 Fight
                 ,
                 and
                 lost
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Forces
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 Alamundarus
                 ,
                 who
                 Commanded
                 the
                 †
                 Saracens
                 ,
                 had
                 acted
                 perfidiously
                 ,
                 and
                 refused
                 to
                 pass
                 the
                 River
                 Euphrates
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 assistance
                 to
                 Mauricius
                 against
                 those
                 Saracens
                 who
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Persian
                 Army
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Saracens
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 vanquished
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 fleetness
                 of
                 their
                 Horses
                 :
                 nor
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 they
                 be
                 *
                 stopt
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 prevent
                 the
                 Enemy
                 in
                 their
                 Retreats
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 also
                 ,
                 b
                 Theodorichus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 Commander
                 of
                 the
                 Scythian
                 Nations
                 ,
                 stood
                 not
                 even
                 the
                 first
                 Charge
                 ,
                 but
                 fled
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Forces
                 about
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 those
                 Signes
                 which
                 †
                 presignified
                 Mauricius's
                 being
                 made
                 Emperour
                 .
              
               
                 FUrther
                 ,
                 there
                 hapned
                 Signes
                 also
                 shown
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 foretold
                 ,
                 that
                 Mauricius
                 should
                 be
                 Emperour
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 offered
                 incense
                 late
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 House
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 most
                 undefiled
                 Virgin
                 and
                 
                   Theotocos
                   Mary
                
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Antiochians
                 is
                 termed
                 Justinian's
                 Church
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 Veil
                 about
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Table
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 on
                 fire
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 Mauricius
                 was
                 struck
                 with
                 Terrour
                 and
                 Amazement
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 much
                 dreaded
                 that
                 sight
                 .
                 Gregorius
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 standing
                 by
                 Mauricius
                 ,
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 thing
                 proceeded
                 *
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 portended
                 the
                 greatest
                 and
                 most
                 eximious
                 events
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Christ
                 our
                 God
                 appeared
                 likewise
                 to
                 him
                 a
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 requesting
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 avenge
                 him
                 .
                 Which
                 [
                 Vision
                 ]
                 apparently
                 declared
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 Emperour
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 else
                 could
                 [
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ]
                 have
                 requested
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 save
                 from
                 an
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 one
                 who
                 was
                 so
                 pious
                 an
                 Adorer
                 of
                 himself
                 ?
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 his
                 Parents
                 related
                 to
                 me
                 severall
                 other
                 memorable
                 passages
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 recorded
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 my self
                 made
                 enquiry
                 of
                 them
                 concerning
                 these
                 matters
                 .
                 For
                 his
                 Father
                 affirmed
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 sleep
                 he
                 saw
                 a
                 vast
                 Vine
                 ,
                 which
                 sprang
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Bed
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 time
                 of
                 *
                 his
                 conception
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 and
                 those
                 the
                 fairest
                 sort
                 of
                 Grapes
                 appeared
                 hanging
                 on
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 his
                 Mother
                 declared
                 ,
                 that
                 b
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 time
                 of
                 her
                 delivery
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 sent
                 forth
                 a
                 strange
                 and
                 unusuall
                 sweet
                 smell
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 termed
                 c
                 
                   The
                   Empusa
                
                 had
                 often
                 carried
                 away
                 the
                 Infant
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 she
                 would
                 have
                 devoured
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 was
                 unable
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 any
                 mischief
                 .
                 Symeones
                 ,
                 likewise
                 who
                 kept
                 his
                 Station
                 upon
                 a
                 Pillar
                 near
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 prudence
                 in
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 adorned
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Divine
                 Virtues
                 ,
                 spoke
                 and
                 performed
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 declared
                 that
                 Mauricius
                 should
                 be
                 Emperour
                 .
                 Concerning
                 which
                 person
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 more
                 opportunely
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 book
                 of
                 our
                 History
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Proclaiming
                 of
                 Mauricius
                 and
                 Augusta
                 .
              
               
                 FUrther
                 ,
                 Mauricius
                 is
                 promoted
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 Tiberius
                 was
                 drawing
                 his
                 last
                 breath
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 delivered
                 to
                 him
                 his
                 Daughter
                 Augusta
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Empire
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 portion
                 ,
                 *
                 He
                 survived
                 his
                 being
                 made
                 Emperour
                 but
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 time
                 ;
                 but
                 left
                 an
                 immortall
                 Memory
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 Actions
                 he
                 performed
                 .
                 Nor
                 ,
                 are
                 they
                 easily
                 to
                 be
                 confined
                 within
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 a
                 Narrative
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Tiberius
                 left
                 an
                 incomparable
                 Inheritance
                 to
                 the
                 Republick
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 his
                 proclaiming
                 of
                 Mauricius
                 Emperour
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 he
                 distributed
                 his
                 Names
                 also
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 styled
                 
                   Mauricius
                   ,
                   Tiberius
                
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 Augusta
                 [
                 he
                 gave
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 ]
                 Constantina
                 .
                 What
                 was
                 performed
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 following
                 book
                 ,
                 divine
                 strength
                 affording
                 me
                 its
                 assistance
                 ,
                 shall
                 set
                 forth
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIII
                
                 .
                 †
                 A
                 Computation
                 of
                 the
                 Times
                 from
                 
                   Justinus
                   Junior
                
                 ,
                 to
                 Mauricius
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Times
                 may
                 be
                 *
                 distinguished
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 accuracy
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Justinus
                   Junior
                
                 reigned
                 a
                 by
                 himself
                 twelve
                 years
                 ten
                 months
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 ;
                 b
                 with
                 Tiberius
                 [
                 his
                 Colleague
                 ,
                 ]
                 three
                 years
                 and
                 eleven
                 months
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 time
                 put
                 together
                 ,
                 [
                 make
                 up
                 ]
                 sixteen
                 years
                 nine
                 months
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 .
                 Tiberius
                 reigned
                 alone
                 four
                 years
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 from
                 Romulus
                 untill
                 the
                 proclaiming
                 of
                 
                   Mauricius
                   Tiberius
                
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 concluded
                 to
                 be
                 ...............
                 ,
                 as
                 both
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 [
                 description
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 years
                 hath
                 manifested
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Series
                 of
                 History
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 preserved
                 till
                 our
                 Times
                 .
              
               
                 BY
                 God's
                 assistance
                 ,
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 *
                 handed
                 down
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 digested
                 into
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 by
                 [
                 the
                 industry
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 ]
                 Writers
                 .
                 Till
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Pamphilus
                
                 .
                 From
                 Constantine's
                 Reign
                 ,
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 ]
                 
                   Theodosius
                   Junior
                
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Theodoret
                   ,
                   Sozomen
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Socrates
                 :
                 and
                 [
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 ]
                 a
                 by
                 those
                 Collections
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 present
                 Work.
                 The
                 Ancient
                 History
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Sacred
                 as
                 Profane
                 ,
                 is
                 extant
                 ,
                 continued
                 in
                 a
                 Series
                 by
                 the
                 Industrious
                 .
                 For
                 Moses
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 began
                 to
                 write
                 an
                 History
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 most
                 evidently
                 demonstrated
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 made
                 Collections
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 these
                 matters
                 ;
                 )
                 compiled
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 most
                 exact
                 account
                 of
                 affairs
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 information
                 he
                 had
                 from
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 conversed
                 in
                 the
                 Mount
                 Sina
                 .
                 Others
                 who
                 followed
                 him
                 ,
                 preparing
                 a
                 way
                 for
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Volumes
                 set
                 forth
                 what
                 hapned
                 in
                 succeeding
                 Ages
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Josephus
                 wrote
                 a
                 large
                 History
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 every
                 way
                 usefull
                 and
                 profitable
                 .
                 Whatever
                 occurrences
                 ,
                 whether
                 fabulous
                 or
                 reall
                 ,
                 have
                 hapned
                 amongst
                 the
                 Greeks
                 and
                 ancient
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 Greeks
                 waged
                 Wars
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 ;
                 or
                 whatever
                 else
                 has
                 been
                 transacted
                 from
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 an
                 account
                 that
                 men
                 first
                 existed
                 ;
                 have
                 been
                 Recorded
                 by
                 b
                 
                   Charax
                   ,
                   Theopompus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Ephorus
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 innumerable
                 other
                 Writers
                 .
                 The
                 Actions
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 wherein
                 is
                 contained
                 the
                 History
                 [
                 almost
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 whatever
                 else
                 hapned
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 were
                 involved
                 in
                 Civill
                 and
                 intestine
                 Broyls
                 ,
                 or
                 acted
                 against
                 others
                 ;
                 have
                 been
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 writing
                 by
                 
                   Dionysius
                   Halicarnasseus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 began
                 his
                 History
                 from
                 those
                 people
                 termed
                 the
                 Aborigines
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 it
                 to
                 Pyrrhus
                 *
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Epirotes
                 .
                 From
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 Polybius
                 the
                 Megalopolite
                 hath
                 brought
                 down
                 [
                 his
                 History
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Carthage
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 Apianus
                 has
                 †
                 with
                 great
                 perspicuity
                 distinguished
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 gathered
                 together
                 each
                 Action
                 into
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 were
                 performed
                 at
                 different
                 times
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 Affairs
                 transacted
                 after
                 the
                 Times
                 of
                 those
                 Historians
                 I
                 have
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 committed
                 to
                 writing
                 by
                 
                   Diodorus
                   Siculus
                
                 ,
                 [
                 who
                 wrote
                 ]
                 till
                 [
                 the
                 Times
                 of
                 ]
                 
                   Julius
                   Caesar
                
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 
                   Dion
                   Cassius
                
                 who
                 brought
                 down
                 his
                 History
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 Antoninus
                 born
                 at
                 
                   Emesa
                   .
                   Herodian
                
                 also
                 ,
                 a
                 Writer
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Times
                 ,
                 has
                 given
                 us
                 a
                 Record
                 of
                 Transactions
                 till
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Maximus
                 .
                 c
                 Nicostratus
                 the
                 Sophist
                 of
                 Trapezus
                 has
                 compiled
                 an
                 History
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 sets
                 forth
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 affairs
                 from
                 Philippus
                 who
                 succeeded
                 Gordianus
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 untill
                 Odaenathus
                 of
                 Palmyra
                 ,
                 and
                 Valerian's
                 disgracefull
                 Expedition
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Persians
                   .
                   Dexippus
                
                 also
                 has
                 written
                 at
                 large
                 concerning
                 the
                 same
                 matters
                 ,
                 who
                 begins
                 from
                 the
                 d
                 Scythick
                 Wars
                 ,
                 and
                 ends
                 at
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 Claudius
                 successour
                 to
                 Gallienus
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Dexippus
                 hath
                 compiled
                 an
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Actions
                 of
                 the
                 Carpi
                 and
                 other
                 Barbarous
                 Nations
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 performed
                 in
                 their
                 Wars
                 within
                 
                   Achaia
                   ,
                   Thracia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Ionia
                   ,
                   Eusebius
                
                 begins
                 from
                 
                   Octavianus
                   ,
                   Trajanus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Marcus
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 brought
                 down
                 his
                 History
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Carus
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 e
                 Arrianus
                 and
                 
                   Asinius
                   Quadratus
                
                 have
                 written
                 some
                 
                 things
                 concerning
                 the
                 same
                 times
                 .
                 The
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 following
                 Times
                 is
                 given
                 us
                 by
                 Zosimus
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Honorius
                 and
                 Arcadius
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 Affairs
                 have
                 been
                 Recorded
                 by
                 
                   Priscus
                   Rhetor
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 Transactions
                 are
                 excellently
                 well
                 reduced
                 into
                 an
                 Epitome
                 by
                 f
                 
                   Eustathius
                   Epiphaniensis
                
                 ,
                 in
                 two
                 Volumes
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 whereof
                 [
                 comprizes
                 matters
                 transacted
                 ]
                 untill
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 Troy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 twelfth
                 year
                 of
                 
                 Anastasius's
                 Empire
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 
                   Justinian
                   ,
                   Procopius
                
                 the
                 Rhetorician
                 hath
                 Recorded
                 affairs
                 .
                 The
                 History
                 of
                 those
                 Times
                 next
                 immediately
                 following
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 flight
                 of
                 
                   Chosroes
                   Junior
                
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Restauration
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Kingdom
                 by
                 Mauricius
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 made
                 not
                 any
                 the
                 least
                 delay
                 at
                 that
                 affair
                 ,
                 but
                 gave
                 [
                 the
                 Fugitive
                 ]
                 a
                 Royall
                 Reception
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Expence
                 of
                 a
                 vast
                 sum
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 accompanied
                 with
                 great
                 forces
                 ,
                 conveyed
                 him
                 back
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 g
                 with
                 all
                 possible
                 expedition
                 ;
                 )
                 hath
                 been
                 written
                 in
                 a
                 continued
                 Series
                 by
                 Agathias
                 the
                 Rhetorician
                 ,
                 and
                 h
                 Johannes
                 my
                 Fellow-Citizen
                 and
                 Kinsman
                 ;
                 although
                 as
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 made
                 their
                 Histories
                 publick
                 .
                 Concerning
                 which
                 affairs
                 ,
                 we
                 our selves
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 Divine
                 †
                 Clemency
                 giving
                 us
                 permission
                 ,
                 will
                 in
                 the
                 Sequel
                 give
                 such
                 a
                 Narrative
                 as
                 is
                 accommodate
                 and
                 agreeable
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               End
               of
               the
               Fifth
               Book
               of
               
               Evagrius's
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               SIXTH
               BOOK
               OF
               THE
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               OF
               
                 EVAGRIUS
                 SCHOLASTICUS
                 Epiphaniensis
              
               ,
               And
               [
               one
               ]
               of
               the
               EX-PRAEFECTS
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Marriage
                 of
                 Mauricius
                 and
                 Augusta
                 .
              
               
                 MAURICIUS
                 ,
                 After
                 he
                 had
                 obtained
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 made
                 provision
                 for
                 his
                 Marriage
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 solemn
                 usage
                 of
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 he
                 takes
                 to
                 Wife
                 Augusta
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 also
                 called
                 Constantina
                 .
                 The
                 pomp
                 of
                 those
                 Nuptialls
                 was
                 most
                 magnificently
                 performed
                 ,
                 and
                 Banquets
                 and
                 *
                 Jolity
                 [
                 celebrated
                 and
                 observed
                 ]
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 Wedding
                 were
                 present
                 Piety
                 and
                 
                   Imperial
                   Dignity
                
                 ,
                 which
                 [
                 two
                 ]
                 guarded
                 [
                 Mauricius
                 and
                 Constantina
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 gracefullest
                 manner
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 and
                 presented
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 richest
                 Gifts
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 †
                 First
                 ‖
                 produced
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Mother
                 [
                 of
                 Mauricius
                 ,
                 ]
                 (
                 a
                 thing
                 never
                 known
                 to
                 have
                 hapned
                 to
                 any
                 Emperour
                 before
                 ,
                 )
                 who
                 consecrated
                 the
                 Wedding
                 with
                 their
                 Comely
                 Gray-hairs
                 and
                 Venerable
                 Wrincles
                 ;
                 his
                 Brethren
                 also
                 ,
                 eminent
                 for
                 their
                 Shape
                 ,
                 Stature
                 ,
                 and
                 Comeliness
                 ,
                 who
                 adorned
                 the
                 Nuptiall
                 Pomp.
                 The
                 *
                 Second
                 [
                 presented
                 ]
                 a
                 Robe
                 interwoven
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 adorned
                 with
                 Purple
                 and
                 Indian
                 Stones
                 ;
                 Crowns
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 value
                 ,
                 enrich't
                 with
                 much
                 Gold
                 and
                 the
                 various
                 brightnesses
                 of
                 Gems
                 ;
                 all
                 those
                 personages
                 likewise
                 ,
                 which
                 bore
                 Offices
                 in
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Pallace
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 enrolled
                 in
                 the
                 Militia
                 ;
                 who
                 carried
                 Nuptiall
                 Tapers
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 were
                 a
                 most
                 magnificently
                 clad
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Songs
                 celebrated
                 that
                 Nuptiall
                 solemnity
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 never
                 was
                 there
                 amongst
                 men
                 any
                 thing
                 more
                 Splendid
                 or
                 ,
                 *
                 Richer
                 than
                 that
                 ‖
                 Show
                 .
                 b
                 Demophilus
                 ,
                 writing
                 concerning
                 Rome
                 ,
                 does
                 indeed
                 relate
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Plutarchus
                   Chaeronensis
                
                 uttered
                 a
                 c
                 wise
                 saying
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   that
                   for
                   the
                   sake
                   of
                   that
                   one
                   only
                
                 †
                 
                   City
                   ,
                   Virtue
                   and
                   Fortune
                   had
                   entred
                   into
                   a
                   mutuall
                   League
                   .
                
                 But
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Piety
                 and
                 Felicity
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 like
                 manner
                 had
                 come
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 Mauricius
                 ;
                 for
                 Piety
                 had
                 vanquished
                 Felicity
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 permit
                 her
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 escape
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 Mauricius
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 to
                 invest
                 and
                 adorn
                 ,
                 not
                 his
                 Body
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 mind
                 also
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Purple
                 and
                 Crown
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Emperours
                 that
                 were
                 his
                 Predecessours
                 ,
                 he
                 alone
                 Reigned
                 over
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 in
                 reality
                 made
                 an
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 he
                 expelled
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 that
                 †
                 Democraticall
                 dominion
                 of
                 the
                 passions
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 Constituted
                 an
                 *
                 Aristocracy
                 within
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 ,
                 he
                 shewed
                 himself
                 a
                 living
                 Image
                 of
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 instructing
                 his
                 Subjects
                 to
                 an
                 imitation
                 of
                 himself
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 spoken
                 by
                 me
                 out
                 of
                 flattery
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 I
                 utter
                 these
                 words
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 design
                 ,
                 since
                 †
                 he
                 is
                 wholly
                 ignorant
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 write
                 ?
                 But
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 is
                 really
                 so
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 made
                 evident
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 those
                 Gifts
                 conferred
                 on
                 him
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 successfull
                 Accidents
                 which
                 have
                 hapned
                 at
                 severall
                 times
                 ;
                 all
                 
                 which
                 must
                 *
                 without
                 controversie
                 be
                 by
                 us
                 afcribed
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                
                 Concerning
                 Alamundarus
                 the
                 Saracen
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Son
                 Naamanes
                 .
              
               
                 BEsides
                 all
                 his
                 other
                 [
                 Virtues
                 ,
                 ]
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 his
                 Care
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 guilty
                 of
                 High-Treason
                 ,
                 should
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 be
                 shed
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 even
                 Alamundarus
                 Chief
                 of
                 the
                 Saracens
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 betrayed
                 both
                 the
                 Republick
                 and
                 Mauricius
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 *
                 already
                 related
                 :
                 but
                 only
                 punished
                 him
                 with
                 Deportation
                 to
                 an
                 Island
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Wife
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 [
                 ordering
                 him
                 ]
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 Sicily
                 .
                 But
                 Naamanes
                 Son
                 to
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 involved
                 the
                 State
                 in
                 innumerable
                 mischiefs
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 those
                 Barbarians
                 he
                 had
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 had
                 ruined
                 and
                 enslaved
                 both
                 the
                 
                 Phoenice's
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Palestine's
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 [
                 his
                 Father
                 ]
                 Alamundarus
                 was
                 seized
                 ;
                 )
                 although
                 all
                 [
                 the
                 Judges
                 ]
                 were
                 of
                 opinion
                 that
                 he
                 deserved
                 a
                 capitall
                 punishment
                 ,
                 was
                 only
                 detained
                 by
                 him
                 under
                 a
                 *
                 Custody
                 at
                 large
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 inflicted
                 no
                 further
                 punishment
                 on
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 used
                 the
                 same
                 [
                 Clemency
                 ]
                 towards
                 innumerable
                 other
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 particularly
                 related
                 in
                 due
                 place
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                
                 Concerning
                 Johannes
                 and
                 
                   Philippicus
                   Masters
                   of
                   the
                   Milice
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Actions
                 done
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 FUrther
                 ,
                 Mauricius
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 sent
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 Native
                 of
                 Thracia
                 ,
                 )
                 Commander
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Milice
                 .
                 Who
                 having
                 been
                 worsted
                 in
                 some
                 Engagements
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 the
                 better
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 did
                 nothing
                 worthy
                 of
                 a
                 Narrative
                 .
                 After
                 him
                 [
                 he
                 sent
                 ]
                 Philippicus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 related
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 married
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 
                 Mauricius's
                 two
                 Sisters
                 .
                 He
                 entred
                 the
                 Enemies
                 Country
                 ,
                 ruined
                 all
                 things
                 he
                 met
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 possest
                 himself
                 of
                 a
                 vast
                 quantity
                 of
                 Plunder
                 .
                 He
                 likewise
                 slew
                 many
                 [
                 Inhabitants
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 Nisibis
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 Noble
                 Birth
                 and
                 well
                 descended
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 other
                 Cities
                 also
                 which
                 stood
                 beyond
                 the
                 River
                 Tigris
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 engaged
                 with
                 the
                 Persians
                 :
                 whereupon
                 a
                 great
                 Fight
                 hapned
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 fell
                 severall
                 Persians
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Note
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 took
                 many
                 *
                 Prisoners
                 ;
                 he
                 likewise
                 sent
                 away
                 a
                 †
                 Body
                 of
                 Persians
                 unhurt
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 fled
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 *
                 Eminence
                 conveniently
                 enough
                 scituated
                 ,
                 when
                 't
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 have
                 taken
                 them
                 ;
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 promise
                 ,
                 to
                 perswade
                 their
                 own
                 King
                 ,
                 forthwith
                 to
                 dispatch
                 away
                 [
                 an
                 Embassy
                 ]
                 to
                 Treat
                 about
                 a
                 Peace
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 behaved
                 himself
                 very
                 well
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 severall
                 other
                 matters
                 ,
                 during
                 his
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Forces
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 freed
                 the
                 Army
                 from
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 opened
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 Luxury
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 were
                 by
                 him
                 reduced
                 to
                 Modesty
                 ,
                 tractablen●ss
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 matters
                 must
                 be
                 left
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 written
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 now
                 write
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 either
                 receive
                 information
                 from
                 Report
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 lead
                 by
                 opinion
                 :
                 whose
                 Relation
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 either
                 stumbles
                 and
                 is
                 lamed
                 by
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 softned
                 by
                 Affection
                 and
                 Partiality
                 ,
                 or
                 [
                 Lastly
                 ]
                 is
                 blinded
                 by
                 *
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 does
                 [
                 usually
                 ]
                 wander
                 from
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                
                 Concerning
                 
                   Priscus's
                   Mastership
                   of
                   the
                   Milice
                
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 suffered
                 from
                 the
                 Army
                 who
                 raised
                 a
                 Mutiny
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 this
                 
                   Philippicus
                   ,
                   Priscus
                
                 is
                 preferred
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Mastership
                   of
                   the
                   Milice
                
                 ;
                 a
                 person
                 to
                 whom
                 access
                 was
                 not
                 easily
                 obtained
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 who
                 came
                 not
                 abroad
                 but
                 upon
                 affairs
                 †
                 of
                 consequence
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 Sentiment
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 transact
                 every
                 thing
                 better
                 and
                 with
                 more
                 ease
                 ,
                 if
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 he
                 continued
                 retired
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Souldiery
                 ,
                 induced
                 by
                 fear
                 this
                 way
                 rather
                 ,
                 would
                 yield
                 a
                 more
                 ready
                 obedience
                 to
                 his
                 Commands
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 time
                 therefore
                 of
                 his
                 first
                 arrivall
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Camp
                 ,
                 his
                 looks
                 were
                 supercilious
                 and
                 haughty
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 garb
                 too
                 gorgeous
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 a
                 published
                 some
                 [
                 Edicts
                 ]
                 also
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 *
                 perseverance
                 in
                 undergoing
                 hardships
                 in
                 the
                 Wars
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 their
                 being
                 compleatly
                 Armed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Annona
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 receive
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 Treasury
                 .
                 They
                 having
                 had
                 some
                 intimation
                 of
                 these
                 matters
                 before
                 hand
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 broke
                 forth
                 into
                 an
                 open
                 rage
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 joynt
                 consent
                 made
                 an
                 Attack
                 upon
                 that
                 place
                 where
                 
                 Priscus's
                 Tent
                 was
                 pitch't
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 barbarous
                 manner
                 make
                 plunder
                 of
                 his
                 magnificent
                 Furniture
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 richest
                 and
                 most
                 valuable
                 Treasure
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 they
                 mist
                 but
                 little
                 of
                 killing
                 him
                 ;
                 had
                 he
                 not
                 mounted
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 b
                 Led-Horses
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 his
                 escape
                 to
                 Edessa
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 City
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 sent
                 a
                 Detachment
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 Siege
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 demanding
                 Priscus
                 to
                 be
                 Surrendred
                 up
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                
                 Concerning
                 Germanus's
                 being
                 forced
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 to
                 undertake
                 the
                 Imperial
                 dignity
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 when
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Edessa
                 refused
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 ;
                 they
                 left
                 Priscus
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 force
                 lay
                 hands
                 upon
                 Germanus
                 Commander
                 of
                 the
                 Militia
                 a
                 in
                 
                   Phoenice
                   Libanensis
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 create
                 their
                 Leader
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 b
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 their
                 Emperour
                 .
                 
                 But
                 ,
                 upon
                 
                 Germanus's
                 refusall
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 urging
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 degree
                 of
                 heat
                 and
                 fierceness
                 ,
                 a
                 contention
                 was
                 raised
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ;
                 he
                 [
                 striving
                 ]
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 compelled
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 [
                 contending
                 ]
                 to
                 bring
                 about
                 [
                 what
                 they
                 desired
                 :
                 ]
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 *
                 threatned
                 him
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 would
                 voluntarily
                 undertake
                 [
                 that
                 dignity
                 they
                 conferred
                 on
                 him
                 ;
                 ]
                 and
                 Germanus
                 with
                 a
                 willing
                 mind
                 embraced
                 death
                 :
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 saw
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 terrified
                 ,
                 nor
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 abashed
                 ,
                 they
                 betook
                 themselves
                 to
                 scourging
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 maimed
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 supposing
                 he
                 would
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 indure
                 those
                 Tortures
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 judged
                 him
                 not
                 more
                 hardy
                 than
                 Nature
                 and
                 his
                 age
                 would
                 bear
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 set
                 about
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 tryall
                 of
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Reverence
                 and
                 Compassion
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 fine
                 forced
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 unwilling
                 ,
                 to
                 consent
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 swear
                 [
                 in
                 a
                 set
                 form
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 in
                 future
                 he
                 would
                 †
                 continue
                 faithfull
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 therefore
                 they
                 compelled
                 him
                 their
                 Subject
                 to
                 become
                 their
                 Ruler
                 ,
                 him
                 whom
                 they
                 governed
                 to
                 turn
                 their
                 Governour
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 a
                 Captive
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Sovereign
                 .
                 Then
                 they
                 displaced
                 all
                 other
                 Officers
                 in
                 the
                 Army
                 ,
                 the
                 Praefects
                 of
                 the
                 Troops
                 ,
                 the
                 Tribunes
                 ,
                 the
                 *
                 Centurions
                 ,
                 and
                 Decurions
                 ;
                 and
                 put
                 whom
                 they
                 pleased
                 into
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 casting
                 forth
                 reproaches
                 in
                 publick
                 upon
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 they
                 behaved
                 themselves
                 towards
                 the
                 Provincialls
                 ,
                 with
                 more
                 of
                 †
                 Modesty
                 indeed
                 ,
                 than
                 Barbarians
                 usually
                 do
                 :
                 but
                 were
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 c
                 Fellow-Souldiers
                 and
                 Servants
                 of
                 the
                 State.
                 For
                 ,
                 they
                 neither
                 received
                 the
                 Annonae
                 by
                 appointed
                 Measures
                 or
                 weights
                 ,
                 nor
                 were
                 they
                 contented
                 with
                 the
                 d
                 Mansions
                 or
                 Quarters
                 assigned
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 every
                 one's
                 Sentiment
                 was
                 his
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 will
                 his
                 set
                 Measure
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                
                 How
                 the
                 Emperour
                 sent
                 Philippicus
                 again
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Army
                 refused
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 Order
                 to
                 the
                 Composure
                 of
                 these
                 [
                 disturbances
                 ,
                 ]
                 the
                 Emperour
                 sends
                 Philippicus
                 .
                 Whom
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 not
                 only
                 received
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 suspected
                 a
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 inclination
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 great
                 danger
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Gregorius
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Calumny
                 framed
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 he
                 evinced
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 .
              
               
                 WHilst
                 affairs
                 were
                 in
                 this
                 posture
                 ,
                 Gregorius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 *
                 Antioch
                 makes
                 his
                 return
                 from
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 ,
                 having
                 now
                 been
                 Conquerour
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 Conflict
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 here
                 give
                 a
                 Narrative
                 of
                 .
                 Whilst
                 Asterius
                 was
                 Comes
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 a
                 difference
                 had
                 risen
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 Gregorius
                 ,
                 wherein
                 all
                 the
                 eminentest
                 Citizens
                 of
                 †
                 Antioch
                 had
                 betaken
                 themselves
                 to
                 
                 Asterius's
                 ‖
                 side
                 .
                 The
                 Commonalty
                 also
                 and
                 Artificers
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 sided
                 with
                 Asterius
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 some
                 injury
                 or
                 other
                 from
                 Gregorius
                 .
                 At
                 length
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Populacy
                 were
                 likewise
                 permitted
                 to
                 cast
                 reproaches
                 upon
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
                 a
                 Both
                 parties
                 therefore
                 ,
                 [
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 eminenter
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Artificers
                 ,
                 ]
                 agreed
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 with
                 the
                 Populacy
                 ;
                 and
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Streets
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Theatre
                 ,
                 exclaimed
                 against
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 in
                 a
                 reproachfull
                 manner
                 :
                 nor
                 did
                 the
                 Players
                 abstain
                 from
                 [
                 loading
                 him
                 with
                 ]
                 such
                 contumelies
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 interim
                 ,
                 Asterius
                 is
                 deprived
                 of
                 his
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 Johannes
                 undertakes
                 it
                 ;
                 who
                 was
                 ordered
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 enquiry
                 into
                 that
                 disturbance
                 .
                 This
                 Johannes
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 unfit
                 to
                 manage
                 the
                 most
                 triviall
                 affairs
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 [
                 to
                 compose
                 ]
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 such
                 consequence
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 filled
                 the
                 City
                 with
                 Tumults
                 and
                 Disturbances
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 publication
                 of
                 his
                 Edicts
                 declared
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 would
                 ,
                 might
                 accuse
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ;
                 He
                 receives
                 
                 a
                 Libell
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 presented
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 person
                 who
                 was
                 
                   President
                   of
                   a
                   money-Table
                
                 ;
                 wherein
                 't
                 was
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 that
                 Gregorius
                 had
                 had
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 Sister
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 given
                 in
                 marriage
                 to
                 another
                 man.
                 He
                 receives
                 likewise
                 [
                 Accusations
                 ]
                 from
                 other
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kidney
                 ,
                 b
                 which
                 related
                 to
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 repose
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 [
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 ]
                 as
                 if
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 frequently
                 disturbed
                 by
                 Gregorius
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 Crime
                 he
                 stood
                 charged
                 with
                 for
                 disturbing
                 ]
                 the
                 Repose
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 
                 Gregorius's
                 answer
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 defence
                 was
                 ready
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 other
                 matters
                 objected
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 appealed
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 and
                 a
                 Synod
                 .
                 c
                 Having
                 me
                 therefore
                 his
                 Assessour
                 Councellour
                 and
                 Companion
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Imperial
                 [
                 City
                 ,
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 ]
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 his
                 defence
                 against
                 these
                 [
                 Accusations
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 ,
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 partly
                 in
                 person
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 their
                 Legates
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Examination
                 hereof
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Senate
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 pious
                 Metropolitans
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 matter
                 had
                 been
                 thorowly
                 sifted
                 ;
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 after
                 many
                 *
                 Actions
                 ,
                 Gregorius
                 carried
                 the
                 Cause
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 his
                 Accuser
                 was
                 scourged
                 with
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 lead
                 about
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 punished
                 with
                 Exile
                 .
                 From
                 thence
                 therefore
                 Gregorius
                 returns
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 See
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 Mutiny
                 ;
                 Philippicus
                 then
                 making
                 his
                 Residence
                 about
                 the
                 Cities
                 Beraea
                 and
                 Chalcis
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                
                 .
                 That
                 Antioch
                 suffered
                 again
                 by
                 Earth-quakes
                 .
              
               
                 FOur
                 months
                 after
                 *
                 his
                 return
                 ,
                 a
                 on
                 the
                 Six
                 hundredth
                 thirty
                 seventh
                 year
                 of
                 
                 Antioch's
                 being
                 styled
                 a
                 Free
                 City
                 ,
                 Sixty
                 one
                 years
                 after
                 the
                 former
                 Earthquake
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 Hyperberetaeus
                 ,
                 whereon
                 I
                 had
                 married
                 a
                 young
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 City
                 kept
                 Holiday
                 ,
                 and
                 celebrated
                 a
                 publick
                 Festivity
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 Pomp
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 round
                 my
                 Marriage-Bed
                 ;
                 †
                 about
                 the
                 third
                 hour
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 hapned
                 an
                 Earthquake
                 accompanied
                 with
                 a
                 dreadfull
                 noyse
                 ,
                 which
                 shook
                 the
                 whole
                 City
                 :
                 it
                 overturned
                 very
                 many
                 Edifices
                 ,
                 *
                 and
                 tore
                 up
                 their
                 very
                 foundations
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 all
                 [
                 the
                 Buildings
                 which
                 stood
                 ]
                 about
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 Church
                 were
                 totally
                 ruined
                 ,
                 only
                 the
                 Hemisphaere
                 thereof
                 was
                 preserved
                 ,
                 which
                 Ephraemius
                 had
                 built
                 of
                 Timber
                 fell'd
                 in
                 the
                 Daphnensian
                 Grove
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 had
                 suffered
                 by
                 an
                 Earthquake
                 in
                 
                 Justinus's
                 Empire
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Earthquakes
                 which
                 hapned
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Hemisphaere
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 bowed
                 towards
                 the
                 Northern-side
                 ,
                 that
                 b
                 it
                 had
                 Timber-Props
                 wherewith
                 't
                 was
                 supported
                 .
                 Which
                 Props
                 having
                 been
                 thrown
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 violent
                 concussion
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Hemisphaere
                 returned
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 directed
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 rule
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 was
                 restored
                 to
                 its
                 proper
                 place
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 there
                 fell
                 many
                 Buildings
                 of
                 that
                 [
                 Region
                 ]
                 termed
                 the
                 Ostracine
                 ,
                 the
                 Psephium
                 also
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 mention
                 ‖
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 places
                 called
                 the
                 c
                 Brysia
                 ,
                 the
                 Edifices
                 likewise
                 about
                 the
                 most
                 venerable
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Theotocos
                 ,
                 only
                 its
                 middle
                 Porticus
                 was
                 miraculously
                 preserved
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 d
                 Towers
                 in
                 the
                 Campus
                 were
                 ruined
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Building
                 continued
                 entire
                 ,
                 excepting
                 only
                 the
                 Battlements
                 of
                 the
                 Walls
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 Stones
                 of
                 those
                 Battlements
                 were
                 *
                 driven
                 backward
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 fell
                 not
                 .
                 Severall
                 other
                 Churches
                 suffered
                 likewise
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 also
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 Baths
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 e
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 was
                 divided
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Severall
                 seasons
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 .
                 
                 An
                 innumerable
                 company
                 of
                 people
                 perished
                 also
                 in
                 this
                 Earthquake
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 f
                 Conjecture
                 from
                 the
                 publick
                 Annona
                 ,
                 this
                 Calamity
                 destroyed
                 about
                 Sixty
                 thousand
                 persons
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 was
                 beyond
                 all
                 expectation
                 preserved
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 house
                 wherein
                 he
                 sate
                 fell
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 person
                 escaped
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 those
                 who
                 stood
                 about
                 him
                 .
                 Which
                 persons
                 ,
                 when
                 another
                 shaking
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 had
                 rent
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 g
                 took
                 [
                 up
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 on
                 their
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 down
                 by
                 a
                 rope
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 made
                 their
                 escape
                 from
                 danger
                 .
                 There
                 hapned
                 another
                 thing
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 Salutary
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 our
                 Compassionate
                 God
                 sharpned
                 his
                 Menaces
                 with
                 Lenity
                 ,
                 and
                 chastized
                 the
                 Sin
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ]
                 with
                 the
                 Rod
                 of
                 commiseration
                 and
                 mercy
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 hapned
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 there
                 was
                 so
                 vast
                 a
                 quantity
                 of
                 flame
                 every
                 where
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 [
                 which
                 arose
                 ]
                 from
                 the
                 Hearths
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 publick
                 and
                 private
                 Candles
                 ,
                 from
                 Kitchins
                 ,
                 Furnaces
                 ,
                 and
                 Baths
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 innumerable
                 other
                 places
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 many
                 persons
                 of
                 great
                 note
                 and
                 eminency
                 perished
                 in
                 this
                 Earthquake
                 ;
                 amongst
                 which
                 number
                 was
                 Asterius
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Emperour
                 administred
                 comfort
                 to
                 this
                 Calamity
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 by
                 [
                 a
                 supply
                 of
                 ]
                 money
                 [
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Exchequer
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 taking
                 Courage
                 from
                 the
                 Defection
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 from
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 set
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 worsted
                 by
                 Germanus
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 the
                 Army
                 *
                 persisted
                 in
                 their
                 Defection
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 made
                 an
                 irruption
                 into
                 the
                 Roman
                 Territories
                 ,
                 being
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 that
                 no
                 person
                 would
                 hinder
                 them
                 from
                 doing
                 such
                 actions
                 as
                 are
                 usually
                 perpetrated
                 by
                 Barbarians
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 a
                 Germanus
                 marches
                 out
                 against
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 them
                 such
                 a
                 totall
                 Rout
                 and
                 overthrow
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 Messenger
                 was
                 left
                 remaining
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 the
                 Persian
                 news
                 of
                 their
                 Calamitous
                 Defeat
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Clemency
                 towards
                 the
                 Mutineers
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 rewarded
                 the
                 Army
                 with
                 money
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 he
                 recalled
                 Germanus
                 with
                 some
                 other
                 persons
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 them
                 to
                 Tryall
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 condemned
                 to
                 undergo
                 a
                 capital
                 punishment
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Emperour
                 would
                 not
                 permit
                 them
                 to
                 suffer
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 trouble
                 or
                 inconveniency
                 ;
                 yea
                 he
                 bestowed
                 honours
                 and
                 rewards
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 Whilst
                 these
                 affairs
                 proceeded
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 Abares
                 made
                 two
                 Excursions
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 that
                 termed
                 
                   the
                   Long
                   Wall
                
                 ;
                 [
                 possest
                 themselves
                 of
                 ]
                 
                   Singidunum
                   ,
                   Anchialus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Achaia
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 severall
                 other
                 Cities
                 and
                 Castles
                 ,
                 and
                 reduced
                 [
                 the
                 persons
                 they
                 found
                 there
                 ]
                 to
                 slavery
                 ,
                 destroying
                 all
                 places
                 with
                 Fire
                 and
                 Sword
                 ;
                 [
                 no
                 resistance
                 being
                 made
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 ]
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 made
                 their
                 residence
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 therefore
                 sends
                 a
                 Andreas
                 ,
                 a
                 personage
                 of
                 eminentest
                 note
                 amongst
                 the
                 Imperial
                 *
                 Satellites
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 perswade
                 the
                 Army
                 to
                 receive
                 their
                 former
                 Leaders
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 [
                 of
                 their
                 Commanders
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                
                 .
                 That
                 Gregorius
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 *
                 Antioch
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 pacifie
                 the
                 Army
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 when
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 would
                 not
                 endure
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 hear
                 this
                 order
                 ,
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 that
                 whole
                 affair
                 is
                 †
                 committed
                 to
                 Gregorius
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 fit
                 to
                 negotiate
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 importance
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Army
                 gave
                 him
                 a
                 deserved
                 deference
                 ,
                 and
                 paid
                 him
                 the
                 highest
                 respect
                 and
                 honour
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 had
                 had
                 money
                 bestowed
                 on
                 them
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 [
                 he
                 had
                 supplied
                 ]
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 Clothes
                 ,
                 Provisions
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Necessaries
                 ,
                 a
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 ,
                 when
                 registred
                 in
                 the
                 Muster-Roll
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 marched
                 thorow
                 his
                 [
                 Grounds
                 .
                 ]
                 
                 Having
                 therefore
                 sent
                 Messengers
                 all
                 about
                 ,
                 he
                 calls
                 together
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 accounted
                 the
                 principall
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 place
                 termed
                 b
                 Litarba
                 ,
                 distant
                 from
                 Theopolis
                 about
                 Three
                 hundred
                 Furlongs
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 he
                 lay
                 on
                 his
                 Bed
                 ,
                 he
                 spake
                 these
                 words
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XII
                
                 .
                 Gregorius's
                 
                   Speech
                   to
                   the
                   Army
                
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 
                   Was
                   indeed
                   of
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   (
                   Ye
                   Men
                   truly
                
                 Romans
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   well
                   by
                   Name
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   Your
                   Actions
                   !
                   )
                   that
                   You
                   would
                   have
                   long
                   since
                   come
                   to
                   Me
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                
                 *
                 
                   Confer
                   with
                   Me
                   about
                   the
                   present
                   Juncture
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   take
                   that
                   Advice
                   also
                   ,
                   which
                   My
                   Benevolence
                   towards
                   You
                   doth
                   abundantly
                   promise
                   .
                   Which
                
                 [
                 
                   kindness
                   of
                   mine
                
                 ]
                 
                   has
                   indubitably
                   been
                   confirmed
                   by
                   former
                   Good
                   Offices
                   ,
                   at
                   such
                   time
                   as
                   ,
                   by
                   sending
                   You
                   supplies
                   of
                   Necessaries
                   ,
                   I
                   Asswaged
                
                 a
                 Your
                 Navall
                 Tumult
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Storm
                   which
                   arose
                   from
                   thence
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   That
                   has
                   been
                   neglected
                   till
                   now
                   ,
                   (
                   an
                   inducement
                   thereto
                   having
                   peradventure
                   not
                   hapned
                   from
                   above
                   ,
                   )
                   both
                   that
                   the
                
                 Persians
                 ,
                 
                   vanquished
                   by
                   persons
                   without
                   a
                   Leader
                   ,
                   might
                   perfectly
                   understand
                   the
                   Valour
                   of
                
                 Romans
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   Your
                   sincere
                   kindness
                
                 [
                 
                   towards
                   the
                   State
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   having
                   been
                   accurately
                   tried
                   by
                   opportunity
                   ,
                   and
                   attested
                   by
                   Actions
                   themselves
                   ,
                   might
                   every
                   way
                   receive
                   confirmation
                   :
                   (
                   For
                   You
                   have
                   evidently
                   demonstrated
                   ,
                   that
                   although
                   You
                   have
                   had
                   Cause
                   of
                   Trouble
                   and
                   Offence
                   against
                   your
                   Leaders
                   given
                   you
                   ,
                   yet
                   nothing
                   is
                   more
                   of
                   value
                   to
                   You
                   than
                   the
                   State
                   :
                   )
                   Come
                   on
                   therefore
                   ,
                   Let
                   us
                   now
                   consider
                   what
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   .
                   The
                   Emperour
                   invites
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   has
                   promised
                   an
                
                 *
                 Amnesty
                 
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   past
                   ,
                   having
                   received
                   your
                   Benevolence
                   toward
                   the
                   State
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   fortitude
                   in
                   Battell
                   ,
                   in
                
                 †
                 
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Boughs
                   and
                   Olive-Branches
                   of
                   Suppliants
                   ;
                   and
                   having
                   given
                   you
                   these
                   securest
                   pledges
                   imaginable
                   of
                   his
                   Pardon
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   he
                   says
                   thus
                   :
                   if
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                
                 ‖
                 
                   Victory
                   to
                   your
                   Benevolence
                
                 [
                 
                   towards
                   the
                   State
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   and
                   (
                   your
                   Offences
                   being
                   dispelled
                   ,
                   )
                   your
                   Courage
                   has
                   shined
                   forth
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   most
                   certain
                   argument
                   of
                   Pardon
                   granted
                
                 ;
                 b
                 
                   How
                   shall
                   not
                   I
                   follow
                   the
                   Divine
                   Judgment
                   ?
                
                 The
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 inclines
                 it
                 which
                 way
                 he
                 pleases
                 .
                 
                   Obey
                   me
                   therefore
                   ,
                   ye
                
                 Romans
                 !
                 
                   with
                   all
                   imaginable
                   speed
                   .
                   And
                   let
                   us
                   not
                
                 *
                 
                   loose
                   the
                   present
                   opportunity
                   ,
                   nor
                   frustrate
                   it
                   by
                   letting
                   it
                   slip
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   hates
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   after
                   it
                   has
                   escaped
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   vex't
                   as
                   't
                   were
                   because
                   it
                   was
                
                 c
                 
                   neglected
                   ,
                   never
                   suffers
                   it self
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   twice
                   .
                   Be
                   ye
                   Heirs
                   of
                   your
                   Ancestours
                   obedience
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   have
                   been
                   Inheritours
                   of
                   their
                   Valour
                   ;
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   every
                   way
                   show
                   your selves
                
                 Romans
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   no
                   infamous
                   brand
                   may
                   be
                   fixt
                   upon
                   your
                   name
                   ,
                   or
                   demonstrate
                   you
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   spurious
                   Issue
                   .
                   Your
                   Ancestours
                   ,
                   when
                   under
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                
                 Consuls
                 and
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   Obedience
                   and
                   Valour
                   possest
                   themselves
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   World.
                
                 Manlius
                 Torquatus
                 †
                 
                   Crowned
                   his
                   own
                   Son
                   by
                   beheading
                   him
                   ;
                   who
                   though
                   he
                   had
                   behaved
                   himself
                   valiantly
                   ,
                   had
                   notwithstanding
                   disobeyed
                   Command
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   prudent
                   conduct
                   of
                   Commanders
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Obedience
                   of
                   the
                   Milice
                   ,
                   great
                
                 ‖
                 
                   things
                   are
                   wont
                   to
                   be
                   performed
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   the
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   be
                
                 *
                 
                   separated
                   from
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   it
                   Halts
                   ,
                   Staggers
                   ,
                   and
                   Stumbles
                   ;
                   in
                   regard
                   these
                   most
                   excellent
                   pair
                   of
                   Virtues
                   are
                   disjoyned
                   .
                   Make
                   no
                   longer
                   delays
                   therefore
                   :
                   but
                
                 †
                 
                   be
                   perswaded
                   by
                   Me
                   ,
                   (
                   the
                   Sacerdotall
                   Function
                   does
                   now
                   mediate
                   between
                   the
                   Emperour
                   and
                   his
                   Army
                   :
                   )
                   and
                   give
                   a
                   demonstration
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   you
                   do
                   is
                   not
                
                 ‖
                 
                   Rebellion
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   just
                   indignation
                
                 [
                 entertained
                 ]
                 
                   for
                   some
                   short
                   time
                   against
                   those
                   your
                   Commanders
                   by
                   whom
                   you
                   had
                   been
                   injured
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   flie
                
                 [
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Emperour
                
                 ]
                 
                   with
                   all
                   imaginable
                   speed
                   ,
                   I
                   indeed
                   shall
                   have
                
                 *
                 
                   done
                   what
                   is
                   requisite
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   discharge
                   of
                   that
                   Benevolence
                   I
                   owe
                   the
                   State
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   my
                   friendship
                   also
                   towards
                   you
                   :
                   but
                   I
                   would
                   have
                   you
                   consider
                   ,
                   what
                   the
                
                 †
                 Exits
                 
                   of
                   Tyrants
                   are
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   in
                   what
                   manner
                   will
                   you
                   terminate
                   the
                   present
                   State
                   of
                   affairs
                   ?
                   'T
                   is
                   altogether
                   impossible
                   that
                   you
                   should
                   continue
                   together
                   in
                   a
                   Body
                   .
                   For
                   whence
                   shall
                   the
                   fruits
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   be
                   brought
                   into
                   you
                   ,
                   or
                   those
                   conveniences
                   which
                   the
                   Sea
                   affords
                   the
                
                 *
                 
                   Continent
                   for
                   a
                   supply
                   ;
                   unless
                   you
                   wage
                   War
                   with
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   hand
                   be
                   involved
                   in
                   Wars
                   brought
                   upon
                   you
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   whereby
                   you
                   will
                   commit
                   and
                   suffer
                   the
                   horridest
                   Mischiefs
                   ,
                   Villanies
                   ,
                   and
                   Reproaches
                   imaginable
                   ?
                   And
                   what
                   will
                   be
                   the
                   end
                   hereof
                   ?
                   Being
                   dispersed
                   into
                   all
                   places
                   ,
                   you
                   will
                   spend
                   the
                   residue
                   of
                   your
                   lives
                   .
                   Revenge
                   will
                   forthwith
                   overtake
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   suffer
                   any
                   Pardon
                   to
                   be
                   granted
                   you
                   in
                   future
                   .
                   Give
                   therefore
                   your
                   right
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   us
                   consider
                   what
                   is
                   advantagious
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   Our selves
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Government
                   ;
                   in
                   regard
                   we
                   have
                   the
                   Festivall
                   Days
                   of
                   the
                   Salutary
                   Passion
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   Resurrection
                   of
                
                 Christ
                 
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   us
                   assistance
                   in
                   that
                   affair
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                
                 .
                 That
                 ,
                 after
                 Gregorius's
                 Speech
                 ,
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 changed
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 their
                 Generall
                 Philippicus
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 HAving
                 uttered
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 shed
                 many
                 Tears
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 Divine
                 impulse
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 he
                 altered
                 all
                 their
                 minds
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 forthwith
                 requested
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 Convention
                 ,
                 and
                 consult
                 apart
                 by
                 themselves
                 concerning
                 what
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 which
                 they
                 returned
                 ,
                 and
                 surrendred
                 themselves
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 arbitrement
                 and
                 will
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
                 Who
                 having
                 nominated
                 Philippicus
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 request
                 him
                 for
                 their
                 Leader
                 ;
                 their
                 answer
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 matter
                 they
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Army
                 were
                 oblieged
                 by
                 great
                 Oaths
                 .
                 Whereto
                 Gregorius
                 made
                 this
                 return
                 without
                 any
                 the
                 least
                 hesitancy
                 or
                 delay
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 divine
                 permission
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 loose
                 and
                 bind
                 ,
                 upon
                 earth
                 and
                 in
                 heaven
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 †
                 Oracle
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 they
                 had
                 acquiesced
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 also
                 ,
                 he
                 appeased
                 God
                 with
                 a
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Supplications
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 distributed
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 immaculate
                 Body
                 [
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 ]
                 (
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 b
                 a
                 most
                 solemn
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Feria
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 near
                 the
                 Holy
                 passion
                 :
                 )
                 He
                 entertained
                 them
                 all
                 at
                 a
                 supper
                 ,
                 in
                 number
                 about
                 two
                 thousand
                 persons
                 ,
                 ordering
                 Beds
                 ,
                 whereon
                 they
                 might
                 eat
                 ,
                 forthwith
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 for
                 them
                 on
                 the
                 Grass
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 morrow
                 returned
                 home
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 't
                 was
                 thought
                 good
                 that
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 should
                 meet
                 together
                 at
                 what
                 place
                 they
                 pleased
                 .
                 Gregorius
                 therefore
                 sends
                 for
                 Philippicus
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 his
                 residence
                 at
                 Tarsus
                 in
                 Cilicia
                 ,
                 c
                 and
                 was
                 preparing
                 for
                 his
                 journey
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 he
                 dispatcht
                 away
                 a
                 Relation
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 concerning
                 these
                 affairs
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 likewise
                 sent
                 the
                 Petition
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 requested
                 Philippicus
                 might
                 be
                 their
                 Commander
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 when
                 Philippicus
                 was
                 arrived
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 the
                 Army
                 met
                 him
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 taken
                 out
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 vouchsased
                 Divine
                 Regeneration
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 Address
                 in
                 their
                 behalf
                 ,
                 they
                 fall
                 prostrate
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 in
                 confirmation
                 of
                 an
                 *
                 Amnesty
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 past
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 an
                 †
                 Expedition
                 under
                 his
                 Command
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 proceeded
                 these
                 affairs
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 Martyropolis
                 .
              
               
                 [
                 IN
                 the
                 interim
                 ,
                 ]
                 one
                 Sittas
                 a
                 a
                 Decanus
                 in
                 Martyropolis
                 ,
                 vext
                 at
                 an
                 injury
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 from
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Military
                 Commanders
                 there
                 ,
                 betrays
                 the
                 City
                 [
                 to
                 the
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 ]
                 observing
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 the
                 Garrison
                 b
                 lodged
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 was
                 marched
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 having
                 brought
                 in
                 a
                 Persian
                 c
                 Cohort
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 Roman
                 one
                 ,
                 he
                 possest
                 himself
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 *
                 place
                 of
                 great
                 consequence
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 He
                 kept
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 younger
                 women
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 but
                 turned
                 out
                 all
                 other
                 persons
                 ,
                 except
                 some
                 few
                 servants
                 .
                 Immediately
                 therefore
                 Philippicus
                 made
                 his
                 march
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 invested
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 besieged
                 it
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 had
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 provisions
                 necessary
                 for
                 a
                 Siege
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 what
                 came
                 next
                 to
                 hand
                 in
                 his
                 Attacks
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 wrought
                 some
                 Mines
                 ,
                 ruined
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Towers
                 :
                 but
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 himself
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Persians
                 sate
                 up
                 all
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 repaired
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 beaten
                 down
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 the
                 Romans
                 had
                 made
                 frequent
                 Attacks
                 against
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 often
                 beat
                 off
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 Darts
                 thrown
                 upon
                 them
                 from
                 an
                 higher
                 place
                 ,
                 very
                 seldome
                 mist
                 the
                 Mark
                 they
                 were
                 designed
                 against
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 more
                 damnified
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 could
                 do
                 hurt
                 to
                 the
                 Enemy
                 within
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 brake
                 up
                 the
                 Siege
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 marched
                 off
                 at
                 some
                 small
                 distance
                 ,
                 Encamped
                 ;
                 but
                 took
                 particular
                 care
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 other
                 supplies
                 of
                 Forces
                 should
                 be
                 †
                 let
                 in
                 to
                 those
                 Persians
                 Besieged
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 
                   Mauricius
                   ,
                   Gregorius
                
                 makes
                 a
                 journey
                 to
                 the
                 Camp
                 ,
                 and
                 perswades
                 them
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Siege
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 unable
                 to
                 effect
                 any
                 thing
                 more
                 than
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 were
                 wholly
                 destitute
                 of
                 warlike
                 Engines
                 commonly
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Siege
                 of
                 Cities
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 the
                 Army
                 was
                 sent
                 into
                 their
                 Winter-Quarters
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 adjacent
                 Castles
                 ,
                 severall
                 Garrisons
                 were
                 left
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Persians
                 might
                 not
                 by
                 stealth
                 get
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 Summer
                 following
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 was
                 got
                 into
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Persians
                 had
                 made
                 an
                 Expedition
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 there
                 hapned
                 a
                 great
                 Fight
                 about
                 Martyropolis
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Engagement
                 Philippicus
                 got
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 fell
                 ,
                 amongst
                 whom
                 was
                 *
                 slain
                 one
                 †
                 vallant
                 Prince
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 small
                 number
                 of
                 Persians
                 got
                 into
                 Martyropolis
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 chief
                 thing
                 they
                 designed
                 to
                 effect
                 .
                 From
                 thence
                 forward
                 the
                 Romans
                 resolved
                 not
                 to
                 lay
                 Siege
                 to
                 that
                 City
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 by
                 Force
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 built
                 another
                 City
                 at
                 seven
                 surlongs
                 distance
                 [
                 from
                 Martyropolis
                 ,
                 ]
                 upon
                 mountainous
                 and
                 ‖
                 more
                 inaccessible
                 places
                 ;
                 that
                 from
                 thence
                 
                 they
                 might
                 infest
                 it
                 with
                 Stratagems
                 and
                 *
                 Excursions
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 [
                 the
                 Romans
                 ]
                 performed
                 during
                 the
                 Summer
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 the
                 Army
                 was
                 dismist
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XV.
                
                 Concerning
                 
                   Comentiolus's
                   Mastership
                   of
                   the
                   Milice
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 taking
                 [
                 the
                 Castle
                 ]
                 Ocbas
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 this
                 ,
                 Comentiolus
                 ,
                 by
                 descent
                 a
                 Thracian
                 ,
                 is
                 sent
                 successour
                 [
                 to
                 Philippicus
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Mastership
                   of
                   the
                   Milice
                
                 .
                 He
                 Engaged
                 the
                 Persians
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 couragious
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 wanted
                 but
                 little
                 of
                 loosing
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 (
                 having
                 been
                 beaten
                 down
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 horse
                 ,
                 )
                 had
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Guards
                 mounted
                 him
                 on
                 a
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Led-Horses
                 ,
                 and
                 conveyed
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Fight
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 b
                 the
                 Persians
                 were
                 vanquished
                 and
                 fled
                 ,
                 having
                 lost
                 all
                 their
                 Commanders
                 ;
                 and
                 made
                 their
                 escape
                 to
                 Nisibis
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 afraid
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 King
                 ;
                 (
                 For
                 he
                 had
                 threatned
                 them
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 brought
                 back
                 their
                 Commanders
                 safe
                 and
                 unhurt
                 :
                 )
                 they
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 conspiracy
                 there
                 against
                 *
                 Hormisda
                 ,
                 the
                 Chief
                 Authour
                 whereof
                 was
                 
                   Varamus
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                
                 Persian
                 Milice
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 had
                 made
                 his
                 return
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Forces
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 from
                 an
                 Engagement
                 with
                 the
                 Turks
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 interim
                 Comentiolus
                 invested
                 Martyropolis
                 ,
                 and
                 leaves
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Forces
                 there
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 himself
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 some
                 choice
                 Souldiers
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 chosen
                 out
                 man
                 by
                 man
                 ,
                 makes
                 an
                 Excursion
                 to
                 c
                 Ocbas
                 ,
                 a
                 Castle
                 almost
                 inexpugnable
                 ,
                 scituate
                 over
                 against
                 Martyropolis
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 opposite
                 Bank
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Nymphius
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 placed
                 upon
                 a
                 steep
                 and
                 craggy
                 Rock
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 whole
                 City
                 was
                 easily
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 laid
                 Siege
                 thereto
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 nothing
                 unattempted
                 ,
                 and
                 beaten
                 down
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 wall
                 with
                 *
                 Catapults
                 ,
                 he
                 brake
                 in
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 the
                 Castle
                 by
                 force
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 Persians
                 in
                 future
                 wholly
                 despaired
                 of
                 holding
                 Martyropolis
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Murder
                 of
                 Hormisda
                 .
              
               
                 WHilst
                 these
                 Actions
                 were
                 performed
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 Persians
                 Murdered
                 Hormisda
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 unjustest
                 of
                 all
                 Kings
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 oppressed
                 his
                 Subjects
                 with
                 exactions
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 [
                 his
                 inflicting
                 on
                 them
                 ]
                 various
                 sorts
                 of
                 deaths
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Flight
                 of
                 
                   Chosroes
                   Junior
                
                 to
                 *
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 THen
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 room
                 they
                 Constitute
                 his
                 Son
                 Chosroes
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 Varamus
                 undertakes
                 an
                 Expedition
                 together
                 with
                 those
                 Forces
                 he
                 had
                 about
                 him
                 .
                 Chosroes
                 marches
                 out
                 to
                 meet
                 him
                 accompanied
                 with
                 an
                 Army
                 not
                 very
                 numerous
                 ,
                 and
                 flies
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 perceived
                 his
                 own
                 Forces
                 were
                 engaged
                 in
                 a
                 treacherous
                 design
                 against
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 length
                 he
                 arrives
                 at
                 Circesium
                 ,
                 having
                 first
                 called
                 upon
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 himself
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 his
                 Horse
                 might
                 go
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 whither
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 lead
                 by
                 *
                 him
                 .
                 Being
                 come
                 †
                 thither
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Wives
                 ,
                 two
                 children
                 newly
                 born
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Persian
                 Nobles
                 who
                 voluntarily
                 followed
                 him
                 ;
                 from
                 thence
                 he
                 dispatches
                 away
                 an
                 Embassy
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                   Mauricius
                   .
                   Mauricius
                
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 affairs
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 this
                 also
                 consulted
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 convinc't
                 ,
                 by
                 taking
                 his
                 measures
                 even
                 from
                 this
                 instance
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 inconstancy
                 and
                 mutability
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 sudden
                 Turns
                 ebbings
                 and
                 flowings
                 ‖
                 of
                 Humane
                 affairs
                 ;
                 readily
                 admits
                 of
                 
                 Chosroes's
                 humble
                 address
                 ,
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 an
                 Exile
                 [
                 entertains
                 him
                 as
                 ]
                 his
                 Guest
                 ,
                 b
                 and
                 in
                 place
                 of
                 a
                 Fugitive
                 makes
                 him
                 his
                 Son
                 ;
                 having
                 
                 given
                 him
                 a
                 Reception
                 [
                 whereat
                 he
                 was
                 presented
                 ]
                 with
                 Imperial
                 Gifts
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 [
                 presents
                 ]
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Emperour
                 himself
                 declared
                 his
                 own
                 kindness
                 to
                 Chosroes
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 sent
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 befitting
                 an
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Empress
                 also
                 did
                 the
                 same
                 towards
                 
                 Chosroes's
                 Wives
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Children
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 Chosroes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVIII
                
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 Emperour
                 sent
                 Gregorius
                 and
                 Dometianus
                 to
                 meet
                 Chosroes
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 all
                 his
                 Imperial
                 Guards
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Roman
                 Army
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 Commander
                 in
                 Chief
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 follow
                 Chosroes
                 even
                 whither
                 he
                 would
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 to
                 show
                 him
                 greater
                 honour
                 ,
                 [
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 ]
                 Dometianus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Melitina
                 his
                 own
                 kinsman
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 Prudent
                 and
                 Sagacious
                 ,
                 most
                 compleatly
                 accomplish't
                 both
                 for
                 Action
                 and
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 way
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 consequence
                 .
                 He
                 sent
                 likewise
                 Gregorius
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 struck
                 Chosroes
                 with
                 amazement
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 discourses
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 presents
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 advices
                 he
                 gave
                 him
                 ,
                 seasonable
                 and
                 accommodate
                 to
                 his
                 affairs
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIX
                
                 .
                 That
                 Chosroes
                 recovered
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 assistance
                 given
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
              
               
                 FUrther
                 ,
                 when
                 Chosroes
                 was
                 come
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Hierapolis
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 the
                 [
                 Province
                 ]
                 Euphratensis
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 back
                 again
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 Mauricius
                 also
                 lookt
                 upon
                 that
                 as
                 expedient
                 ,
                 who
                 contributed
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 [
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 ]
                 Suppliant
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 glory
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 pleasured
                 Chosroes
                 with
                 a
                 vast
                 sum
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 a
                 thing
                 never
                 recorded
                 [
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 ]
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 raised
                 an
                 Army
                 of
                 Persians
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 charge
                 whereof
                 he
                 paid
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Treasury
                 ,
                 he
                 sends
                 Chosroes
                 with
                 a
                 double
                 Army
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 Romans
                 ,
                 another
                 of
                 Persians
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 confines
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ;
                 Martyropolis
                 having
                 before
                 that
                 been
                 Surrendred
                 to
                 *
                 him
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 Sittas
                 .
                 Which
                 person
                 was
                 a
                 Stoned
                 by
                 the
                 Martyropolites
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 crucified
                 .
                 Daras
                 also
                 was
                 surrendred
                 [
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 ]
                 the
                 Persians
                 having
                 been
                 drawn
                 out
                 thence
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 Varamus
                 had
                 been
                 vanquished
                 in
                 a
                 single
                 Engagement
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 ingloriously
                 fled
                 away
                 alone
                 ,
                 Chosroes
                 was
                 brought
                 back
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Pallace
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XX.
                
                 That
                 the
                 holy
                 Mother
                 Golanduch
                 *
                 lived
                 in
                 those
                 Times
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 those
                 Times
                 also
                 lived
                 the
                 Martyr
                 Golanduch
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 conversant
                 amongst
                 us
                 .
                 Which
                 woman
                 ,
                 after
                 many
                 conflicts
                 ,
                 was
                 crowned
                 with
                 Martyrdome
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 
                   Persian
                   Magi
                
                 being
                 her
                 Tormentours
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 became
                 a
                 Worker
                 of
                 great
                 Miracles
                 .
                 Stephanus
                 the
                 Former
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Hierapolis
                 ,
                 hath
                 written
                 her
                 Life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 those
                 Sacred
                 Presents
                 ,
                 which
                 Chosroes
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Martyr
                 Sergius
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 Chosroes
                 being
                 repossest
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 sends
                 to
                 Gregorius
                 a
                 Cross
                 ,
                 adorned
                 with
                 much
                 Gold
                 and
                 pretious
                 Stones
                 ,
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Victorious
                 Martyr
                 Sergius
                 .
                 Which
                 [
                 Cross
                 ]
                 Theodora
                 Wife
                 to
                 Justinian
                 had
                 Dedicated
                 :
                 but
                 *
                 Chosroes
                 had
                 made
                 plunder
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 other
                 Sacred
                 Treasures
                 and
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 as
                 has
                 †
                 already
                 been
                 related
                 by
                 me
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Chosroes
                 sent
                 another
                 Cross
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 whereon
                 he
                 set
                 this
                 Inscription
                 in
                 Greek
                 Letters
                 .
                 I
                 Chosroes
                 
                   King
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   Son
                   of
                
                 Hormisda
                 ,
                 [
                 sent
                 ]
                 
                   this
                   Cross
                   ,
                   at
                   such
                   time
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   Diabolick
                   Force
                   and
                   Malice
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   unlucky
                
                 Varamus
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Horsemen
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   We
                   betook
                   Our Self
                   to
                   the
                   Empire
                   of
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 :
                 
                   and
                   in
                   regard
                   the
                   Wretched
                
                 Zadespram
                 came
                 a
                 
                   with
                   an
                   Army
                   to
                
                 Nisibis
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   a
                   treacherous
                   manner
                   to
                   Sollicite
                   the
                
                 Nisibene
                 
                   Horse
                   to
                
                 b
                 
                   Revolt
                   from
                   and
                   oppose
                   Us
                   ;
                   We
                   also
                   sent
                
                 [
                 
                   a
                   Body
                   of
                
                 ]
                 
                   Horse
                   with
                   a
                   Commander
                   to
                
                 [
                 
                   the
                   Town
                
                 ]
                 Charchas
                 .
                 
                   And
                   because
                   we
                   had
                   heard
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Venerable
                   and
                   Illustrious
                
                 Sergius
                 
                   was
                   a
                   Giver
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   requested
                   from
                   him
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   year
                   of
                   Our
                   Reign
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   seventh
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   month
                
                 January
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   made
                   a
                   request
                   by
                   the
                
                 Genius
                 
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Saint
                
                 ,
                 [
                 promising
                 ]
                 
                   that
                   if
                   Our
                   Horsemen
                   should
                   kill
                
                 Zadespram
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   could
                   take
                   him
                   alive
                   ,
                   We
                   would
                   send
                   a
                   Cross
                   of
                   Gold
                   set
                   with
                   Gems
                   to
                   his
                
                 *
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   in
                   honour
                   of
                   his
                   Venerable
                   Name
                   .
                   And
                   on
                   the
                   ninth
                   of
                   the
                   month
                
                 February
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   brought
                   Us
                   the
                   head
                   of
                
                 Zadespram
                 .
                 
                   Having
                   therefore
                   obtained
                   our
                   desire
                   ;
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   put
                   every
                   thing
                   out
                   of
                   doubt
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   sent
                   to
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   Venerable
                
                 Saint
                 Sergius
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   Cross
                   made
                   by
                   Us
                   in
                   honour
                   of
                   his
                   Venerable
                   Name
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   that
                   Cross
                   sent
                   to
                   his
                   house
                   by
                
                 Justinian
                 
                   Emperour
                   of
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   Times
                   of
                   War
                   between
                   the
                   two
                   Empires
                   ,
                   was
                   brought
                   hither
                   by
                
                 Chosroes
                 
                   King
                   of
                   Kings
                   Son
                   of
                
                 Cavades
                 ,
                 our
                 †
                 
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   found
                   amongst
                   our
                   Treasures
                   .
                   Gregorius
                
                 having
                 with
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Mauricius
                 received
                 these
                 [
                 Crosses
                 ,
                 ]
                 with
                 great
                 pomp
                 Dedicated
                 them
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 deposited
                 them
                 in
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacred
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Martyr
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Chosroes
                 sent
                 other
                 presents
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Sacred
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 a
                 Bason
                 made
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 ordered
                 this
                 Inscription
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Tongue
                 .
                 I
                 Chosroes
                 
                   King
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                
                 Hormisda
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   have
                   ordered
                
                 ]
                 
                   this
                   Inscription
                   to
                   be
                   set
                   upon
                   this
                   Bason
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   seen
                   by
                   men
                   ,
                   nor
                   that
                   by
                   my
                   words
                   the
                   Greatness
                   of
                   Your
                   Venerable
                   Name
                   might
                   be
                   made
                   known
                   ;
                   but
                   ,
                   on
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   inscribed
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   those
                   many
                   Favours
                   and
                   Benefits
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   received
                   from
                   You.
                   For
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   my
                   happiness
                   ,
                   that
                   my
                   Name
                   is
                   extant
                   on
                   Your
                   Sacred
                   Vessells
                   .
                   When
                   I
                   was
                   at
                   a
                   place
                
                 [
                 called
                 ]
                 Beramais
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   requested
                   of
                   You
                   (
                   Holy
                   Man
                   !
                   )
                   that
                   You
                   would
                   come
                   to
                   my
                   assistance
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                
                 Sira
                 
                   might
                   conceive
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   regard
                
                 Sira
                 
                   is
                   a
                
                 
                 Christian
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   I
                   a
                
                 ‖
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 
                   Our
                   Law
                   allows
                   Us
                   not
                   to
                   have
                   a
                
                 Christian
                 
                   Wife
                   .
                   On
                   account
                   therefore
                   of
                   my
                   Benevolence
                   towards
                   You
                   ,
                   I
                   disregarded
                   this
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   had
                   a
                   kindness
                   for
                   this
                   Woman
                   above
                   my
                   other
                   Wives
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   Love
                   her
                   every
                   day
                   more
                   and
                   more
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   taken
                   a
                   resolution
                   ,
                   at
                   present
                   to
                   desire
                   ▪
                   of
                   Your
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   (
                   Holy
                   Man
                   !
                   )
                   that
                   She
                   might
                   conceive
                   .
                   I
                   have
                   requested
                   therefore
                   ,
                   and
                   solemnly
                   vowed
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                
                 Sira
                 
                   shall
                   conceive
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   send
                   the
                   Cross
                   worn
                   by
                   her
                   to
                   Your
                   Venerable
                   house
                   .
                   And
                   on
                   this
                   account
                   ,
                   I
                   and
                
                 Sira
                 
                   have
                   this
                   design
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   will
                   retain
                   this
                   Cross
                   in
                   Memory
                   of
                   Your
                   Name
                   ,
                   Holy
                   Man
                   !
                   And
                   we
                   have
                   resolved
                   instead
                   thereof
                   (
                   in
                   regard
                   its
                   value
                   exceeds
                   not
                   Four
                   thousand
                   four
                   hundred
                
                 c
                 Miliaresian
                 Staters
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   to
                   transmit
                   Five
                   thousand
                
                 Staters
                 .
                 
                   And
                   from
                   such
                   time
                   as
                   I
                   conceived
                   this
                   Request
                   within
                
                 d
                 
                   my self
                   ,
                   and
                   entertained
                   these
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   untill
                   we
                   came
                   to
                
                 e
                 Rosumchosrum
                 ,
                 
                   ten
                   days
                   had
                   not
                   fully
                   past
                   .
                   And
                   Thou
                   (
                   Holy
                   Man
                   !
                   )
                   not
                   that
                   I
                   deserved
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   of
                   Thine
                   own
                   goodness
                   ,
                   appearedst
                   to
                   me
                   in
                   a
                   dream
                   by
                   night
                   ,
                   and
                   didst
                   affirm
                   thrice
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Sira
                 
                   should
                   be
                   with
                   child
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Vision
                   I
                   answered
                   Thee
                   thrice
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   well
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   Thou
                   art
                   a
                   Giver
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   requested
                   of
                   Thee
                   ,
                   from
                   that
                   day
                
                 Sira
                 
                   was
                   not
                   sensible
                   of
                   the
                   Custome
                   of
                   Women
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   might
                   perhaps
                   have
                   doubted
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   had
                   I
                   not
                   given
                   credit
                   to
                   thy
                   words
                   ,
                   (
                   because
                   thou
                   art
                   an
                   holy
                   person
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Granter
                   of
                   requests
                   ,
                   )
                   that
                
                 [
                 Sira
                 ]
                 
                   should
                   not
                   in
                   future
                   be
                   sensible
                   of
                   the
                   Custome
                   of
                   Women
                   .
                   From
                   hence
                   I
                   understood
                   the
                
                 *
                 
                   Virtue
                   of
                   the
                   Vision
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   what
                   was
                   predicted
                   by
                   thee
                   .
                   I
                   have
                   therefore
                   forthwith
                   transmitted
                   the
                   Cross
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   its
                   value
                   ,
                   to
                   your
                   Venerable
                   house
                   ,
                   with
                   order
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   its
                   price
                   one
                   Bason
                   and
                   one
                   Cup
                   be
                   made
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   at
                   the
                   holy
                   Mysteries
                   :
                   moreover
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Cross
                   be
                   made
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   fixed
                   upon
                   the
                
                 †
                 
                   Sacred
                   Table
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Censor
                   ;
                   all
                   of
                   Gold
                   :
                   and
                   Further
                   ,
                
                 f
                 an
                 Hunnick
                 Veyle
                 
                   adorned
                   with
                   Gold.
                   And
                
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   our
                   order
                   is
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   that
                   the
                   remaining
                
                 Miliaresians
                 
                   of
                   the
                   price
                   shall
                   belong
                   to
                   thine
                   holy
                   house
                   ;
                   that
                   by
                   thy
                
                 Genius
                 
                   (
                   Holy
                   Man
                   !
                   )
                   thou
                   wouldest
                   give
                   assistance
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   me
                   and
                
                 Sira
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   especially
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                   this
                   Request
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   hath
                   hapned
                   to
                   us
                   from
                   thine
                   intercession
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   mercy
                   of
                   thy
                   Goodness
                   may
                   arrive
                   at
                   perfection
                   ,
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   Me
                   and
                
                 Sira
                 .
                 
                   To
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   I
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Sira
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   all
                   persons
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   may
                   place
                   our
                   hope
                   in
                   thy
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   future
                   believe
                   in
                   Thee
                   .
                
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 expressions
                 [
                 contained
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Presents
                 [
                 transmitted
                 ]
                 by
                 Chosroes
                 ,
                 which
                 disagree
                 in
                 nothing
                 from
                 Balaam's
                 Prophecy
                 ;
                 the
                 compassionate
                 God
                 having
                 wisely
                 disposed
                 [
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 the
                 tongues
                 of
                 Gentiles
                 should
                 [
                 some
                 times
                 ]
                 utter
                 salutary
                 words
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Naamanes
                 the
                 Saracen
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 Naamanes
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 Chief
                 of
                 a
                 Tribe
                 of
                 those
                 Saracens
                 that
                 were
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 a
                 Pagan
                 so
                 wicked
                 and
                 abominable
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hand
                 he
                 sacrificed
                 men
                 to
                 his
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 Holy
                 Baptisme
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 melted
                 down
                 a
                 [
                 Statue
                 of
                 ]
                 Venus
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 reall
                 Mass
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 he
                 distributed
                 it
                 amongst
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 over
                 all
                 those
                 persons
                 about
                 him
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 ]
                 God.
                 But
                 Gregorius
                 ,
                 after
                 Chosroes's
                 Crosses
                 had
                 been
                 presented
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 order
                 went
                 a
                 Circuit
                 to
                 the
                 Solitudes
                 of
                 those
                 termed
                 
                   The
                   Limits
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Severus's
                 Tenets
                 a
                 were
                 highly
                 prevalent
                 ;
                 [
                 in
                 which
                 places
                 ]
                 he
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Dogmata
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 many
                 Castles
                 ,
                 Villages
                 ,
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 and
                 whole
                 Tribes
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Saint
                 
                   Symeon
                   Junior
                
                 the
                 Stylite
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Symeones
                 fell
                 sick
                 of
                 a
                 distemper
                 whereof
                 he
                 died
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 upon
                 my
                 giving
                 Gregorius
                 notice
                 thereof
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 all
                 the
                 hast
                 he
                 could
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 pay
                 him
                 his
                 last
                 Salutes
                 .
                 But
                 Gregorius
                 obtained
                 not
                 what
                 he
                 desired
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 this
                 Symeones
                 for
                 Virtue
                 far
                 excelled
                 all
                 persons
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 time
                 ;
                 having
                 from
                 his
                 tender
                 years
                 lead
                 an
                 austere
                 Course
                 of
                 Life
                 upon
                 a
                 Pillar
                 :
                 a
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 his
                 teeth
                 were
                 changed
                 in
                 that
                 Station
                 upon
                 the
                 Pillar
                 .
                 He
                 went
                 up
                 upon
                 a
                 Column
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 account
                 .
                 Whilst
                 he
                 was
                 yet
                 very
                 young
                 ,
                 he
                 wandred
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 over
                 the
                 Tops
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 *
                 playing
                 and
                 leaping
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 chance
                 hapned
                 upon
                 a
                 wild
                 Beast
                 [
                 termed
                 ]
                 a
                 Libard
                 ,
                 about
                 whose
                 neck
                 he
                 cast
                 his
                 girdle
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 with
                 the
                 rein
                 of
                 a
                 bridle
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 lead
                 the
                 Beast
                 who
                 †
                 forgat
                 his
                 naturall
                 ferity
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Monastery
                 .
                 Which
                 when
                 Symeones's
                 Instructer
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 person
                 who
                 kept
                 his
                 Station
                 upon
                 a
                 Pillar
                 ,
                 )
                 beheld
                 ,
                 he
                 asked
                 the
                 Boy
                 what
                 that
                 was
                 .
                 Symeones
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 Aelurus
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 usually
                 term
                 
                   a
                   Cat.
                
                 From
                 hence
                 [
                 his
                 Instructer
                 ]
                 conjectured
                 how
                 eminent
                 a
                 person
                 Symeones
                 would
                 prove
                 [
                 in
                 the
                 Study
                 of
                 ]
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 carried
                 him
                 up
                 into
                 a
                 Pillar
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Pillar
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 another
                 that
                 stood
                 upon
                 the
                 very
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 he
                 spent
                 Sixty
                 eight
                 years
                 ,
                 being
                 vouchsafed
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Grace
                 ;
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 casting
                 out
                 of
                 Devills
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 curing
                 every
                 disease
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 languishing
                 distempers
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 foreseeing
                 things
                 future
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 present
                 .
                 He
                 foretold
                 Gregorius
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 see
                 him
                 die
                 ;
                 but
                 [
                 said
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 ignorant
                 of
                 what
                 would
                 happen
                 after
                 his
                 own
                 death
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 I
                 my self
                 was
                 ‖
                 troubled
                 with
                 various
                 thoughts
                 at
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 my
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 doubted
                 within
                 my
                 own
                 mind
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 same
                 [
                 troubles
                 ]
                 befell
                 not
                 the
                 Pagans
                 who
                 had
                 many
                 children
                 ;
                 although
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 opened
                 my
                 mind
                 to
                 any
                 person
                 whatever
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 such
                 thoughts
                 as
                 those
                 ,
                 b
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 were
                 displeasing
                 to
                 God.
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 wife
                 of
                 *
                 one
                 of
                 my
                 Amanuenses
                 had
                 her
                 milk
                 stopt
                 after
                 her
                 delivery
                 ,
                 [
                 by
                 reason
                 whereof
                 ]
                 the
                 Infant
                 was
                 in
                 imminent
                 danger
                 ;
                 [
                 the
                 same
                 Symeones
                 ]
                 put
                 his
                 hand
                 upon
                 her
                 husbands
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 ordered
                 him
                 to
                 lay
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 breasts
                 of
                 his
                 wife
                 :
                 which
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 immediately
                 the
                 milk
                 sprang
                 out
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 from
                 a
                 fountain
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 that
                 it
                 
                 wetted
                 the
                 garment
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 a
                 child
                 having
                 been
                 left
                 upon
                 the
                 Road
                 in
                 the
                 dead
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 forgetfullness
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 travelled
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 a
                 Lyon
                 laid
                 it
                 on
                 his
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 it
                 to
                 [
                 Symeon's
                 ]
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Symeones's
                 order
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 ministred
                 to
                 him
                 went
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 in
                 the
                 child
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 ‖
                 preserved
                 by
                 the
                 Lyon.
                 The
                 same
                 person
                 performed
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 *
                 highly
                 memorable
                 ,
                 which
                 require
                 an
                 eloquent
                 tongue
                 ,
                 much
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Treatise
                 ;
                 [
                 all
                 which
                 actions
                 of
                 his
                 ]
                 are
                 celebrated
                 by
                 the
                 tongues
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 persons
                 of
                 almost
                 all
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 Romans
                 ,
                 but
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 came
                 frequently
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 obtained
                 their
                 requests
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Certain
                 branches
                 of
                 a
                 shrub
                 which
                 grew
                 on
                 that
                 mountain
                 ,
                 *
                 were
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Gregorius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Restauration
                 of
                 Anastasius
                 .
              
               
                 NOt
                 long
                 after
                 a
                 dyed
                 Gregorius
                 also
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 seized
                 with
                 a
                 Goutish
                 distemper
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 was
                 much
                 troubled
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 drank
                 a
                 potion
                 [
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 herb
                 ]
                 termed
                 b
                 Hermodactylus
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 administred
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 a
                 Physitian
                 .
                 He
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 Gregorius
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Elder
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 succeeded
                 Pelagius
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 whilst
                 Johannes
                 [
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 ]
                 *
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 Eulogius
                 over
                 that
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 (
                 persons
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 mentioned
                 before
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 during
                 
                 Anastasius's
                 presidency
                 over
                 the
                 Antiochian
                 Church
                 ,
                 c
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 restored
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Chair
                 d
                 after
                 three
                 and
                 twenty
                 years
                 .
                 Johannes
                 [
                 was
                 then
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 who
                 died
                 soon
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 yet
                 no
                 body
                 has
                 undertaken
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 shall
                 my
                 History
                 be
                 closed
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 e
                 on
                 the
                 twelfth
                 year
                 of
                 Mauricius
                 Tiberius's
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ;
                 the
                 following
                 [
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ]
                 being
                 left
                 to
                 be
                 collected
                 and
                 written
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 desirous
                 [
                 of
                 employing
                 themselves
                 that
                 way
                 .
                 ]
                 If
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 either
                 omitted
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 accurately
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 us
                 ;
                 let
                 no
                 person
                 ascribe
                 it
                 to
                 us
                 as
                 a
                 fault
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 him
                 consider
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 Collected
                 into
                 one
                 Body
                 *
                 a
                 dispersed
                 and
                 scattered
                 History
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 our
                 business
                 [
                 to
                 consult
                 ]
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 †
                 undertaken
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 such
                 vast
                 Labours
                 .
                 
                   Another
                   Volume
                
                 has
                 likewise
                 been
                 composed
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 contains
                 
                   Relations
                   ,
                   Letters
                   ,
                   Decrees
                   ,
                   Orations
                   ,
                   Disputations
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   some
                   other
                   things
                
                 .
                 The
                 foresaid
                 Relations
                 contained
                 in
                 
                   that
                   Volume
                
                 were
                 all
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Gregorius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
                 By
                 reason
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 obtained
                 two
                 dignities
                 ;
                 [
                 the
                 one
                 ]
                 from
                 
                   Tiberius
                   Constantinus
                
                 ,
                 f
                 who
                 invested
                 us
                 with
                 the
                 [
                 Dignity
                 ]
                 of
                 Quaestorius
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 other
                 ]
                 from
                 
                   Mauricius
                   Tiberius
                
                 who
                 sent
                 us
                 the
                 Codicills
                 of
                 a
                 Praefecture
                 ,
                 g
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 that
                 [
                 Oration
                 ]
                 we
                 had
                 composed
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 (
                 having
                 wiped
                 away
                 the
                 reproach
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 light
                 [
                 his
                 Son
                 ]
                 h
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 who
                 gave
                 a
                 beginning
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 felicity
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 [
                 Mauricius
                 ]
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 State.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Six
                 Books
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 History
                 of
              
               Evagrius
               Scholasticus
               Epiphaniensis
               
                 and
                 [
                 one
                 ]
                 of
                 the
              
               Ex-Praefects
               .
            
             
               THE
               END
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               LIFE
               OF
               CONSTANTINE
               ,
               IN
               FOUR
               BOOKS
               ,
               Written
               in
               GREEK
               ,
               by
               
                 Eusebius
                 Pamphilus
              
               Bishop
               of
               Caesarea
               in
               Palestine
               ;
               done
               into
               ENGLISH
               from
               that
               Edition
               set
               forth
               by
               Valesius
               and
               Printed
               at
               PARIS
               in
               the
               Year
               1659.
               
            
             
               Together
               with
               VALESIUS's
               Annotations
               on
               the
               said
               LIFE
               ,
               which
               are
               made
               ENGLISH
               ,
               and
               set
               at
               their
               proper
               places
               in
               the
               Margin
               .
            
             
               Hereto
               is
               also
               annext
               the
               Emperour
               CONSTANTINE'S
               ORATION
               to
               the
               CONVENTION
               OF
               THE
               SAINTS
               ,
               and
               EUSEBIUS
               PAMPHILUS'S
               SPEECH
               CONCERNING
               THE
               PRAISES
               OF
               CONSTANTINE
               ,
               Spoken
               AT
               HIS
               TRICENNALIA
               .
            
             
               
                 HINC
                 LUCEM
                 ET
                 POCULA
                 SACRA
              
               printer's or publisher's device
            
             
               CAMBRIDGE
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 John
                 Hayes
              
               ,
               Printer
               to
               the
               University
               .
               1682.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               VALESIUS'S
               Advertisement
               to
               the
               READER
               .
            
             
               IN
               
                 My
                 Annotations
              
               on
               
                 Eusebius's
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
              
               ,
               I
               have
               remarked
               ,
               that
               the
               Titles
               or
               
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 Chapters
              
               ,
               which
               are
               prefixt
               before
               each
               Book
               ,
               were
               composed
               by
               Eusebius
               himself
               .
               And
               this
               ,
               in
               my
               judgment
               ,
               I
               have
               proved
               by
               most
               evident
               Arguments
               .
               But
               ,
               in
               these
               
                 Books
                 concerning
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Constantine
                 ,
              
               the
               matter
               is
               otherwise
               .
               For
               the
               
                 Contents
                 of
                 these
                 Books
              
               were
               not
               made
               by
               Eusebius
               himself
               ,
               but
               by
               some
               other
               more
               modern
               Authour
               .
               Now
               ,
               I
               make
               this
               conjecture
               from
               hence
               ,
               both
               because
               the
               
                 Contents
                 of
                 these
                 Chapters
              
               ,
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               uncooth
               ,
               insipid
               ,
               and
               barbarous
               ;
               and
               also
               in
               regard
               they
               always
               speak
               of
               Eusebius
               in
               the
               third
               person
               ;
               whereas
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 Chapters
                 of
                 his
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
                 ,
                 Eusebius
              
               always
               names
               himself
               in
               the
               first
               person
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               distinctions
               of
               the
               Chapters
               are
               two
               thick
               ,
               and
               occur
               too
               often
               ;
               and
               one
               Letter
               and
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               is
               divided
               ,
               and
               torn
               asunder
               as
               't
               were
               ,
               into
               many
               Chapters
               .
               Which
               thing
               is
               wont
               often
               to
               beget
               a
               loathing
               and
               nauseousness
               in
               the
               Reader
               .
               I
               forbear
               mentioning
               the
               barbarous
               words
               and
               terms
               ,
               which
               occur
               frequently
               in
               
                 these
                 Contents
              
               .
               For
               ,
               in
               them
               you
               diverse
               times
               meet
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               All
               which
               considerations
               make
               me
               of
               this
               opininon
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               believe
               any
               one
               else
               ,
               rather
               than
               Eusebius
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               the
               
                 Authour
                 of
                 these
                 Contents
              
               .
               Nevertheless
               ,
               whoever
               the
               person
               was
               ,
               he
               was
               ancient
               ,
               and
               lived
               not
               at
               any
               great
               distance
               from
               the
               Age
               of
               
                 Our
                 Eusebius
              
               .
               And
               this
               is
               chiefly
               Collected
               from
               the
               
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 Fourth
                 Book
              
               ;
               wherein
               you
               may
               read
               some
               passages
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               have
               been
               known
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               Writer
               Contemporary
               with
               those
               times
               ,
               of
               which
               sort
               is
               that
               concerning
               Marianus
               the
               Tribune
               and
               Notary
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Contents
                 of
                 Chapter
                 44.
                 
                 Book
                 4
              
               ;
               the
               name
               of
               which
               Notary
               we
               might
               at
               this
               day
               have
               been
               ignorant
               of
               ,
               had
               not
               
                 that
                 Authour
                 of
                 the
                 Contents
              
               ,
               and
               after
               him
               Sozomen
               ,
               given
               us
               information
               thereof
               .
               I
               have
               sometimes
               conjectured
               ,
               that
               Acacius
               ,
               (
               he
               ,
               who
               succeeded
               Our
               Eusebius
               in
               the
               Chair
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Caesarea
               ,
               in
               regard
               he
               publisht
               these
               Books
               of
               
                 his
                 Master
              
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               )
               Composed
               these
               Contents
               .
               But
               ,
               this
               is
               but
               a
               meer
               conjecture
               ,
               which
               any
               one
               that
               will
               ,
               may
               follow
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               Reader
               is
               to
               be
               Advertised
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               our
               
                 Manuscript
                 Copies
              
               ,
               the
               Titles
               of
               these
               Chapters
               are
               written
               without
               the
               *
               
                 Numerall
                 Notes
              
               .
               And
               in
               
                 The
                 Old
                 Sheets
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 Library
                 ,
              
               they
               occur
               praefixt
               before
               each
               Book
               .
               But
               in
               the
               
                 Fuketian
                 Manuscript
              
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               only
               set
               before
               each
               Book
               ;
               but
               are
               also
               added
               to
               every
               Chapter
               ,
               in
               the
               Body
               of
               each
               Book
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               FIRST
               BOOK
               OF
               
                 EUSEBIUS
                 PAMPHILUS
              
               a
               CONCERNING
               THE
               LIFE
               OF
               THE
               BLESSED
               EMPEROUR
               CONSTANTINE
               b
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Preface
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Constantine
                 .
              
               
                 ALL
                 Mankind
                 have
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 celebrated
                 the
                 recurring
                 periods
                 of
                 our
                 great
                 Emperour
                 's
                 compleated
                 *
                 Vicennalia
                 and
                 Tricennalia
                 ,
                 with
                 Festivities
                 and
                 publick
                 Banquets
                 .
                 We
                 our selves
                 also
                 ,
                 a
                 by
                 a
                 Panegyrick
                 spoken
                 in
                 his
                 Vicennalia
                 ,
                 have
                 lately
                 venerated
                 the
                 same
                 Glorious
                 Conquerour
                 environed
                 with
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 God's
                 Sacred
                 Ministers
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 b
                 we
                 have
                 platted
                 him
                 Crowns
                 of
                 
                   Tricennalian
                   Orations
                
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 we
                 lately
                 encircled
                 his
                 Sacred
                 Head
                 within
                 his
                 own
                 Imperial
                 pallace
                 .
                 
                 But
                 now
                 *
                 I
                 am
                 doubtfull
                 and
                 at
                 a
                 stand
                 ,
                 desirous
                 indeed
                 to
                 utter
                 something
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 usuall
                 manner
                 ,
                 but
                 ignorant
                 which
                 way
                 to
                 turn
                 my self
                 ,
                 and
                 amazed
                 at
                 this
                 only
                 miracle
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 and
                 surprizing
                 †
                 spectacle
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 which
                 way
                 soever
                 I
                 look
                 with
                 a
                 fixt
                 and
                 steady
                 eye
                 ,
                 whether
                 to
                 the
                 East
                 or
                 West
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 or
                 to
                 Heaven
                 it self
                 ,
                 I
                 behold
                 the
                 Blessed
                 [
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 present
                 ‖
                 every
                 where
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 c
                 conversing
                 with
                 
                   Imperiall
                   Majesty
                
                 her self
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 see
                 his
                 Sons
                 ,
                 like
                 some
                 new
                 Luminaries
                 ,
                 filling
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 with
                 their
                 Father's
                 Rays
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 I
                 behold
                 ]
                 himself
                 as
                 yet
                 living
                 in
                 Power
                 and
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 managing
                 the
                 whole
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 better
                 and
                 more
                 potently
                 than
                 before
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 is
                 diffused
                 and
                 enlarged
                 by
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 his
                 Sons
                 .
                 Who
                 before
                 had
                 *
                 been
                 invested
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Caesarian
                   Dignity
                
                 :
                 but
                 having
                 now
                 clothed
                 themselves
                 with
                 
                   their
                   whole
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 eximious
                 †
                 Virtue
                 and
                 Religion
                 are
                 proclaimed
                 
                   Supream
                   Soveraigns
                   ,
                   Augusti
                   ,
                   Adorable
                   ,
                   Emperours
                   ,
                
                 being
                 illustrated
                 with
                 [
                 all
                 ]
                 their
                 Fathers
                 Ornaments
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                
                 The
                 Preface
                 yet
                 .
              
               
                 AND
                 when
                 I
                 behold
                 him
                 (
                 who
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 was
                 seen
                 a
                 in
                 a
                 Mortall
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 b
                 converst
                 with
                 us
                 our selves
                 ,
                 )
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 admirable
                 manner
                 enjoying
                 the
                 same
                 Imperial
                 Pallaces
                 ,
                 honours
                 ,
                 and
                 commendations
                 ,
                 even
                 after
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 when
                 Nature
                 rejects
                 as
                 forreign
                 whatever
                 is
                 superfluous
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 stricken
                 with
                 an
                 incredible
                 amazement
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 when
                 with
                 an
                 acuteness
                 of
                 mind
                 I
                 reach
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 Arches
                 of
                 Heaven
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 Contemplate
                 his
                 thrice
                 happy
                 Soul
                 conversing
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 wholly
                 divested
                 of
                 its
                 Mortall
                 and
                 Terrestriall
                 Garment
                 ,
                 and
                 beautified
                 with
                 a
                 most
                 *
                 Splendid
                 Stole
                 of
                 Light
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 I
                 perceive
                 it
                 not
                 any
                 more
                 involved
                 in
                 the
                 short
                 periods
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 within
                 these
                 †
                 fading
                 Habitations
                 ;
                 but
                 honoured
                 with
                 an
                 ever-flourishing
                 Diadem
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 endowed
                 ]
                 †
                 with
                 an
                 endless
                 life
                 and
                 a
                 blessed
                 immortality
                 :
                 c
                 I
                 am
                 dumb
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 my
                 Tongue
                 and
                 Reason
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 unable
                 to
                 utter
                 one
                 word
                 ,
                 but
                 passing
                 sentence
                 my self
                 upon
                 mine
                 own
                 weakness
                 ,
                 and
                 decreeing
                 silence
                 against
                 my self
                 ,
                 I
                 give
                 place
                 to
                 one
                 more
                 potent
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 declare
                 his
                 *
                 praises
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 correspondent
                 to
                 his
                 deserts
                 ;
                 to
                 him
                 namely
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 †
                 Immortall
                 and
                 
                   God
                   The
                   Word
                
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 able
                 to
                 confirm
                 and
                 ratifie
                 his
                 own
                 expressions
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                
                 Concerning
                 God
                 who
                 honoured
                 the
                 Pious
                 Emperours
                 and
                 destroyed
                 the
                 Tyrants
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 whereas
                 he
                 has
                 predicted
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 glorifie
                 and
                 honour
                 him
                 ,
                 shall
                 by
                 him
                 be
                 *
                 compensated
                 with
                 reciprocall
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Rewards
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 †
                 profest
                 themselves
                 his
                 Enemies
                 and
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 shall
                 procure
                 to
                 themselves
                 ●
                 destruction
                 of
                 their
                 souls
                 ;
                 long
                 since
                 [
                 even
                 from
                 this
                 life
                 ]
                 he
                 hath
                 ascertained
                 ‖
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 these
                 his
                 own
                 words
                 and
                 promises
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 hath
                 evidently
                 set
                 before
                 our
                 eyes
                 the
                 detestable
                 *
                 Exits
                 of
                 impious
                 and
                 God-opposing
                 Tyrants
                 ;
                 but
                 hath
                 demonstrated
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 his
                 Servant
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 death
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 desirable
                 and
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 commendations
                 :
                 a
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 even
                 †
                 this
                 deserves
                 a
                 commemoration
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 egregiously
                 worthy
                 not
                 of
                 Mortall
                 but
                 immortall
                 Sepulchrall
                 Monuments
                 .
                 The
                 ‖
                 wit
                 of
                 men
                 hath
                 indeed
                 found
                 out
                 a
                 comfort
                 and
                 preservative
                 against
                 a
                 Mortall
                 and
                 frail
                 End
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Consecrations
                 of
                 Statues
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 by
                 immortall
                 honours
                 ,
                 have
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 Reverence
                 the
                 Memories
                 of
                 their
                 Ancestours
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 have
                 framed
                 Representations
                 of
                 men
                 with
                 the
                 shadowed
                 Colours
                 of
                 b
                 
                   Encaustick
                   Painting
                
                 ;
                 others
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Sculptures
                 of
                 inanimate
                 matter
                 ;
                 
                 othersome
                 have
                 cut
                 deep
                 Letters
                 on
                 wooden
                 or
                 stone
                 Tablets
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 have
                 c
                 taken
                 occasion
                 of
                 consigning
                 to
                 Eternall
                 Memory
                 the
                 Virtues
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 honour
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 mortall
                 ,
                 and
                 consumed
                 by
                 length
                 of
                 time
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 exprest
                 the
                 proportions
                 of
                 mortall
                 bodies
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 *
                 
                 Idea's
                 of
                 an
                 immortall
                 †
                 mind
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 these
                 things
                 seemed
                 to
                 content
                 those
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 this
                 mortall
                 life
                 ,
                 had
                 conceived
                 in
                 their
                 minds
                 an
                 hope
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 good
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 ,
                 God
                 [
                 I
                 say
                 ]
                 the
                 Common
                 Saviour
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 treasured
                 up
                 with
                 himself
                 greater
                 Goods
                 than
                 Man
                 can
                 have
                 a
                 conception
                 of
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lovers
                 of
                 Piety
                 ;
                 gives
                 as
                 a
                 foregoing
                 pledge
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 First
                 fruits
                 of
                 future
                 Rewards
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 represents
                 and
                 confirms
                 immortall
                 hopes
                 to
                 mortall
                 eyes
                 .
                 The
                 ancient
                 Oracles
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 committed
                 to
                 writing
                 ,
                 do
                 plainly
                 foretell
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 The
                 Lives
                 of
                 persons
                 dear
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 heretofore
                 have
                 shined
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Virtues
                 ,
                 whose
                 [
                 Lives
                 ]
                 are
                 as
                 yet
                 celebrated
                 by
                 posterity
                 ,
                 do
                 give
                 attestation
                 hereto
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 clearly
                 evinced
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 by
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 present
                 Age
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 person
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 ever
                 yet
                 Governed
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 made
                 the
                 friend
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 supream
                 King
                 ,
                 is
                 proposed
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 as
                 a
                 powerfull
                 and
                 illustrious
                 instance
                 of
                 a
                 Religious
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                
                 That
                 God
                 honoured
                 Constantine
                 .
              
               
                 LAstly
                 ,
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 whom
                 Constantine
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 this
                 with
                 effectuall
                 suffrages
                 ,
                 a
                 by
                 affording
                 him
                 his
                 favourable
                 and
                 benigne
                 presence
                 and
                 assistance
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 procedure
                 ,
                 and
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 :
                 which
                 person
                 God
                 proposed
                 to
                 mankind
                 as
                 an
                 †
                 Exemplar
                 for
                 their
                 information
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 divine
                 worship
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 ever
                 yet
                 heard
                 of
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 one
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 Blessings
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 which
                 he
                 conferred
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 demonstrated
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 greatest
                 Luminary
                 and
                 Loudest
                 Proclaimer
                 of
                 steady
                 Piety
                 and
                 true
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                
                 That
                 he
                 Reigned
                 upwards
                 of
                 Thirty
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 lived
                 above
                 Sixty
                 .
              
               
                 *
                 HE
                 honoured
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 with
                 three
                 compleated
                 periods
                 of
                 Ten
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 something
                 more
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 circumscribed
                 the
                 whole
                 Life
                 he
                 lead
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 double
                 as
                 much
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 because
                 †
                 He
                 would
                 propose
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 portraicture
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Monarchicall
                 power
                 ,
                 b
                 He
                 made
                 him
                 the
                 Conquerour
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Tyrannick
                   Brood
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Destroyer
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 Impious
                 Giants
                 :
                 who
                 ,
                 [
                 instigated
                 ]
                 by
                 a
                 desperation
                 and
                 madness
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 took
                 up
                 Arms
                 of
                 Impiety
                 against
                 God
                 himself
                 the
                 supream
                 King
                 But
                 ,
                 having
                 made
                 their
                 appearance
                 c
                 even
                 during
                 a
                 shorter
                 time
                 than
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 extinguished
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 sole
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 fortified
                 his
                 Servant
                 ,
                 one
                 opposed
                 to
                 many
                 ,
                 with
                 divine
                 Armour
                 d
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 means
                 had
                 cleared
                 the
                 world
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 impious
                 persons
                 ,
                 constituted
                 him
                 the
                 Teacher
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Worship
                 to
                 all
                 Nations
                 :
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 e
                 hearing
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 attested
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 acknowleged
                 the
                 True
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 abominated
                 the
                 Errour
                 of
                 false
                 Deities
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Servant
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Vanquisher
                 of
                 Nations
                 .
              
               
                 ANd
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 faithfull
                 and
                 good
                 servant
                 ,
                 he
                 practised
                 and
                 asserted
                 this
                 ;
                 openly
                 styling
                 himself
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 and
                 owning
                 himself
                 a
                 worshipper
                 of
                 the
                 supream
                 King.
                 But
                 God
                 rewarded
                 him
                 forthwith
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 him
                 Lord
                 and
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 only
                 Conquerour
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Emperours
                 that
                 ever
                 were
                 ,
                 alwaies
                 invincible
                 and
                 insuperable
                 :
                 a
                 and
                 [
                 he
                 advanced
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 ]
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 Emperour
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 Victories
                 and
                 Trophies
                 ,
                 as
                 no
                 one
                 is
                 ever
                 recorded
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 former
                 ages
                 :
                 so
                 happy
                 and
                 dear
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 so
                 pious
                 and
                 every
                 way
                 fortunate
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 all
                 facility
                 imaginable
                 he
                 reduced
                 more
                 Nations
                 to
                 a
                 Subjection
                 under
                 himself
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 former
                 [
                 Emperours
                 had
                 vanquished
                 ;
                 ]
                 and
                 continued
                 possest
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 ,
                 free
                 from
                 disturbance
                 and
                 disquietude
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 moment
                 of
                 his
                 Expiration
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                
                 .
                 [
                 Constantine
                 ]
                 compared
                 with
                 Cyrus
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 .
              
               
                 ANcient
                 History
                 relates
                 Cyrus
                 [
                 King
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 more
                 renowned
                 and
                 glorious
                 ,
                 than
                 all
                 [
                 the
                 Princes
                 ]
                 that
                 ever
                 were
                 .
                 a
                 But
                 ,
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 fortunate
                 ,
                 but
                 reproachfull
                 rather
                 ,
                 and
                 ignominious
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 was
                 slain
                 by
                 a
                 woman
                 .
                 The
                 Greeks
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 [
                 King
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Macedonians
                 vanquished
                 *
                 innumerable
                 Nations
                 :
                 but
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 perfectly
                 arrived
                 at
                 man's
                 estate
                 ,
                 he
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 by
                 an
                 untimely
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 taken
                 off
                 by
                 †
                 Debauchery
                 and
                 Drunkenness
                 .
                 He
                 finished
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 two
                 and
                 thirty
                 years
                 ;
                 ●
                 not
                 much
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 which
                 years
                 determined
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 .
                 He
                 march't
                 on
                 through
                 bloud
                 and
                 slaughter
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 compared
                 to
                 thunder
                 ,
                 and
                 incompassionately
                 enslaved
                 Nations
                 and
                 whole
                 Cities
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 had
                 to
                 Age.
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 scarce
                 arrived
                 at
                 c
                 the
                 flower
                 of
                 his
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 whilst
                 he
                 bemoaned
                 his
                 Catamite
                 ,
                 Death
                 approach't
                 him
                 *
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 him
                 off
                 Childless
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Stock
                 or
                 Kindred
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 raised
                 a
                 family
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 Enemies
                 Country
                 far
                 remote
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 any
                 longer
                 be
                 the
                 Ruine
                 of
                 Mankind
                 .
                 His
                 Kingdom
                 was
                 immediately
                 rent
                 insunder
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 his
                 Servants
                 [
                 striving
                 to
                 ]
                 pull
                 and
                 tare
                 off
                 some
                 part
                 for
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 this
                 person
                 is
                 extolled
                 for
                 such
                 mischiefs
                 as
                 these
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 subdued
                 almost
                 the
                 whole
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 BUt
                 Our
                 Emperour
                 began
                 to
                 Reign
                 from
                 that
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Age
                 ,
                 whereon
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 lived
                 twice
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 Alexander
                 did
                 ;
                 but
                 trebled
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 having
                 *
                 cultivated
                 his
                 Army
                 with
                 the
                 mild
                 and
                 ▪
                 modest
                 Precepts
                 of
                 Piety
                 ,
                 he
                 march't
                 into
                 Britannia
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Ocean
                 which
                 is
                 diffused
                 far
                 and
                 wide
                 a
                 at
                 the
                 setting
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 He
                 likewise
                 subdued
                 all
                 Scythia
                 ,
                 [
                 which
                 lyes
                 ]
                 under
                 the
                 North
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 innumerable
                 Nations
                 of
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 differing
                 both
                 in
                 name
                 and
                 manners
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 having
                 extended
                 his
                 Empire
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 confines
                 of
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Blemmyae
                 namely
                 and
                 Aethiopians
                 ;
                 he
                 look't
                 upon
                 a
                 dominion
                 over
                 them
                 who
                 dwell
                 at
                 the
                 rising
                 Sun
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 forreign
                 and
                 inconvenient
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 b
                 having
                 with
                 the
                 brightest
                 rayes
                 of
                 Piety
                 enlightned
                 all
                 mortalls
                 inhabiting
                 within
                 the
                 circumference
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Element
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Earth
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 bounds
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 Continent
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Outermost
                 Indians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Nations
                 inhabiting
                 round
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 ;
                 he
                 brought
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Reguli
                   ,
                   Ethnarchs
                
                 ,
                 c
                 and
                 Satrapae
                 of
                 the
                 Barbarous
                 Nations
                 under
                 a
                 subjection
                 to
                 himself
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 gave
                 him
                 voluntary
                 and
                 joyfull
                 Salutes
                 ,
                 sent
                 him
                 Embassies
                 and
                 d
                 Presents
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 an
                 high
                 value
                 upon
                 his
                 knowledge
                 and
                 friendship
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 each
                 person
                 within
                 his
                 own
                 Province
                 paid
                 him
                 honour
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 Pictures
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 with
                 Statues
                 publickly
                 dedicated
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 was
                 known
                 and
                 famous
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 World.
                 Even
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 these
                 Nations
                 therefore
                 he
                 Proclaimed
                 his
                 own
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 Imperial
                 Acclamations
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 freedome
                 and
                 liberty
                 Imaginable
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                
                 .
                 That
                 [
                 he
                 was
                 ]
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 a
                 Pious
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 his
                 Empire
                 to
                 his
                 Sons
                 who
                 were
                 Emperours
                 .
              
               
                 NOr
                 a
                 performed
                 he
                 this
                 by
                 words
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 *
                 disappointed
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 on
                 in
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 he
                 †
                 abounded
                 with
                 the
                 various
                 fruits
                 of
                 Piety
                 ;
                 ‖
                 oblieging
                 his
                 Friends
                 with
                 Magnificent
                 Benefactions
                 ;
                 Governing
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Clemency
                 ;
                 and
                 making
                 his
                 Empire
                 easie
                 and
                 desirable
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 Subjects
                 .
                 Till
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 after
                 long
                 periods
                 of
                 years
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 whom
                 he
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 Crowned
                 him
                 (
                 when
                 wearied
                 out
                 by
                 various
                 Conflicts
                 and
                 Exercises
                 ,
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 Divine
                 Rewards
                 of
                 an
                 Immortality
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 a
                 mortall
                 Kingdome
                 translated
                 him
                 to
                 an
                 endless
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 treasured
                 up
                 with
                 himself
                 for
                 holy
                 Souls
                 ;
                 after
                 *
                 he
                 had
                 raised
                 him
                 up
                 †
                 three
                 children
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 succeed
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Empire
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 ‖
                 Imperiall
                 Dignity
                 descended
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 his
                 Father
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 is
                 reserved
                 for
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 descendants
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 like
                 some
                 paternall
                 Inheritance
                 ,
                 shall
                 henceforward
                 be
                 forever
                 propagated
                 and
                 prolonged
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 exalted
                 this
                 most
                 blessed
                 Emperour
                 (
                 as
                 yet
                 *
                 conversant
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 divine
                 Honours
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 adorned
                 his
                 Death
                 with
                 singular
                 advantages
                 [
                 proceeding
                 ]
                 from
                 himself
                 ,
                 can
                 only
                 be
                 a
                 fit
                 Writer
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 has
                 b
                 Recorded
                 his
                 Glorious
                 Actions
                 and
                 Conflicts
                 on
                 Celestiall
                 Tables
                 and
                 Monuments
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                
                 That
                 this
                 History
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 advantagious
                 to
                 the
                 Souls
                 and
                 Mindes
                 [
                 of
                 Men.
                 ]
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 am
                 convinc't
                 of
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 saying
                 any
                 thing
                 *
                 befitting
                 the
                 Blessedness
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 silent
                 is
                 safe
                 and
                 without
                 danger
                 :
                 nevertheless
                 [
                 I
                 count
                 it
                 ]
                 necessary
                 to
                 consecrate
                 to
                 eternall
                 Memory
                 the
                 Portraicture
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 pious
                 [
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 ]
                 drawn
                 [
                 in
                 the
                 Colours
                 of
                 ]
                 words
                 ,
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 †
                 mortall
                 Paint
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 I
                 may
                 a
                 clear
                 my self
                 of
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 sloth
                 and
                 negligence
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 b
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 my self
                 ,
                 should
                 I
                 not
                 confer
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 my
                 abilities
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 slender
                 and
                 mean
                 ,
                 on
                 him
                 who
                 with
                 a
                 transcendency
                 of
                 piety
                 honoured
                 God.
                 Further
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 my
                 Sentiment
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 work
                 will
                 prove
                 both
                 advantagious
                 to
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 necessary
                 to
                 my self
                 also
                 ;
                 wherein
                 are
                 contained
                 the
                 Actions
                 of
                 a
                 Great-minded
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 highly
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Supream
                 King.
                 For
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 otherwise
                 than
                 disgracefull
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Memory
                 of
                 a
                 Nero
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 Impious
                 and
                 Atheisticall
                 Tyrants
                 far
                 worse
                 than
                 he
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 wanted
                 indefatigable
                 Writers
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 adorned
                 their
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 ill
                 Actions
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 politeness
                 and
                 elegancy
                 of
                 Style
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 up
                 into
                 voluminous
                 Histories
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 silent
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 God
                 himself
                 hath
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 procure
                 such
                 an
                 Emperour
                 as
                 no
                 c
                 Age
                 hath
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 has
                 allowed
                 a
                 liberty
                 of
                 coming
                 into
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 to
                 His
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 converse
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 will
                 at
                 present
                 relate
                 only
                 the
                 Pious
                 Actions
                 of
                 Constantine
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 WHerefore
                 ,
                 *
                 't
                 is
                 certainly
                 incumbent
                 on
                 us
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 on
                 any
                 other
                 person
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 full
                 Narrative
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 we
                 have
                 heard
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 whose
                 minds
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 example
                 of
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 are
                 raised
                 to
                 a
                 Love
                 and
                 desire
                 of
                 God.
                 Now
                 ,
                 b
                 those
                 Authors
                 (
                 who
                 have
                 put
                 into
                 writing
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 grave
                 and
                 sober
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 have
                 Recorded
                 ]
                 Affairs
                 wholly
                 unusefull
                 for
                 the
                 improvement
                 of
                 manners
                 ,
                 either
                 out
                 of
                 favour
                 or
                 hatred
                 to
                 some
                 persons
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 show
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Learning
                 ;
                 )
                 †
                 with
                 a
                 magnifick
                 furniture
                 of
                 words
                 have
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 than
                 was
                 fitting
                 ,
                 
                 enlarged
                 the
                 Relations
                 of
                 most
                 reproachfull
                 Villanies
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 have
                 rendred
                 themselves
                 the
                 Teachers
                 of
                 vile
                 Actions
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 deserved
                 to
                 be
                 buried
                 in
                 perpetuall
                 oblivion
                 and
                 darkness
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 by
                 Gods
                 favour
                 and
                 impulse
                 have
                 had
                 no
                 hand
                 in
                 mischief
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 our
                 Style
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 is
                 weak
                 and
                 altogether
                 unfit
                 *
                 for
                 the
                 greatness
                 and
                 significancy
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 seems
                 nevertheless
                 to
                 be
                 polish't
                 and
                 illustrated
                 even
                 by
                 the
                 bare
                 c
                 Relation
                 of
                 good
                 Actions
                 .
                 Nor
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 commemoration
                 of
                 Works
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 unusefull
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 affords
                 a
                 very
                 advantagious
                 *
                 Lesson
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 rightly
                 fitted
                 and
                 prepared
                 .
                 [
                 Not
                 to
                 mention
                 ]
                 therefore
                 very
                 many
                 of
                 this
                 Thrice
                 blessed
                 person's
                 d
                 Imperiall
                 Actions
                 ,
                 his
                 Battells
                 and
                 Military
                 Engagements
                 ,
                 his
                 deeds
                 of
                 Valour
                 ,
                 Victories
                 ,
                 and
                 Trophies
                 [
                 raised
                 ]
                 against
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 ever
                 Triumphs
                 he
                 Lead
                 ;
                 moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Constitutions
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 conducive
                 to
                 the
                 utility
                 of
                 every
                 person
                 ;
                 the
                 Laws
                 also
                 he
                 composed
                 for
                 the
                 profit
                 and
                 advantage
                 †
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 and
                 the
                 Government
                 ;
                 in
                 fine
                 ,
                 many
                 other
                 of
                 his
                 Labours
                 and
                 Imperial
                 Conflicts
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 kept
                 in
                 memory
                 by
                 all
                 persons
                 ;
                 [
                 all
                 these
                 particulars
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ]
                 I
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 omit
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Scope
                 and
                 Design
                 of
                 the
                 Work
                 under
                 my
                 hand
                 admonishes
                 me
                 to
                 declare
                 and
                 write
                 those
                 matters
                 only
                 which
                 bear
                 a
                 reference
                 to
                 a
                 Pious
                 and
                 Blessed
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 whereas
                 even
                 these
                 particulars
                 are
                 almost
                 infinite
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 matters
                 which
                 have
                 come
                 to
                 my
                 knowledge
                 I
                 will
                 choose
                 such
                 passages
                 only
                 as
                 are
                 most
                 sutable
                 and
                 seasonable
                 ,
                 and
                 worthiest
                 of
                 being
                 consigned
                 to
                 the
                 Memory
                 of
                 Posterity
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 give
                 a
                 Narrative
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 possible
                 brevity
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 the
                 time
                 it self
                 doth
                 henceforward
                 allow
                 us
                 this
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 extoll
                 this
                 Thrice-blessed
                 Emperour
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Commendatory
                 Expressions
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 doing
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 permitted
                 before
                 now
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 has
                 been
                 advised
                 ,
                 that
                 e
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 pronounce
                 any
                 person
                 blessed
                 before
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 uncertain
                 Turns
                 and
                 Changes
                 of
                 Life
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 I
                 call
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 my
                 Assistant
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Celestiall
                 Word
                 to
                 cooperate
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 inspire
                 me
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 [
                 taking
                 my
                 beginning
                 ]
                 from
                 this
                 Emperour
                 's
                 tender
                 years
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 enter
                 upon
                 my
                 Relation
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XII
                
                 .
                 That
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 like
                 Moses
                 ,
                 was
                 educated
                 in
                 the
                 Houses
                 of
                 Tyrants
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 ANcient
                 History
                 relates
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Cruell
                 Brood
                 of
                 Tyrants
                 did
                 heretofore
                 oppress
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 shewing
                 himself
                 propitious
                 to
                 the
                 oppressed
                 ,
                 made
                 provision
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Moses
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 but
                 an
                 infant
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 educated
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Houses
                 and
                 Bosomes
                 of
                 the
                 Tyrants
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 be
                 instructed
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 wisdom
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 he
                 arrived
                 at
                 Man's
                 Estate
                 ,
                 and
                 Divine
                 Justice
                 ,
                 the
                 usuall
                 Defender
                 of
                 the
                 injured
                 ,
                 had
                 taken
                 a
                 resolution
                 to
                 prosecute
                 the
                 Oppressours
                 :
                 then
                 this
                 Prophet
                 of
                 God
                 departed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Tyrants
                 Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 exhibited
                 himself
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Will.
                 He
                 †
                 abominated
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 reality
                 as
                 words
                 ,
                 the
                 Tyrants
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 educated
                 :
                 but
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 very
                 deed
                 were
                 his
                 own
                 Brethren
                 and
                 Relatives
                 ,
                 he
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Friends
                 and
                 Familiars
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 God
                 constituted
                 him
                 the
                 Leader
                 of
                 that
                 whole
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 freed
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 indeed
                 from
                 that
                 Servitude
                 [
                 they
                 were
                 opprest
                 with
                 ]
                 by
                 their
                 Enemies
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 his
                 means
                 was
                 revenged
                 on
                 that
                 Tyrannick
                 Brood
                 ,
                 by
                 inflicting
                 on
                 them
                 punishments
                 sent
                 from
                 Heaven
                 .
                 This
                 Ancient
                 Story
                 [
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 ]
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 delivered
                 to
                 many
                 persons
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 a
                 Fable
                 ,
                 has
                 filled
                 the
                 ears
                 of
                 all
                 Mortalls
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 also
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 hath
                 granted
                 us
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 viewing
                 with
                 our
                 own
                 eyes
                 such
                 Miracles
                 as
                 far
                 surpass
                 all
                 Fables
                 ;
                 which
                 manner
                 of
                 Sight
                 is
                 accounted
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 of
                 late
                 have
                 beheld
                 i●
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 truer
                 than
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Report
                 or
                 Hear-say
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Tyrants
                 in
                 our
                 Age
                 ,
                 resolving
                 upon
                 waging
                 a
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 supream
                 God
                 ,
                 have
                 sorely
                 oppressed
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 became
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ▪
                 slayer
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 child
                 ,
                 youthfull
                 ,
                 and
                 beautified
                 with
                 the
                 Juvenile
                 Down
                 upon
                 his
                 Chin
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 like
                 that
                 Servant
                 of
                 God
                 [
                 Moses
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 made
                 his
                 Residence
                 within
                 the
                 very
                 Houses
                 of
                 the
                 Tyrants
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 though
                 very
                 young
                 ,
                 he
                 communicated
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 impious
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Moralls
                 and
                 way
                 of
                 living
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 b
                 at
                 that
                 very
                 Age
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 disposition
                 [
                 improved
                 ]
                 by
                 the
                 Divine
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 incited
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 Life
                 that
                 was
                 pious
                 and
                 highly
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God.
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 a
                 studious
                 Emulation
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 added
                 strength
                 thereto
                 ,
                 and
                 invited
                 the
                 Son
                 to
                 an
                 imitation
                 of
                 Virtues
                 and
                 good
                 Actions
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 for
                 his
                 Father
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 (
                 whose
                 Memory
                 't
                 is
                 fit
                 we
                 should
                 at
                 this
                 opportunity
                 give
                 a
                 Resurrection
                 to
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 Noblest
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 in
                 our
                 Age.
                 c
                 Concerning
                 whom
                 't
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 relate
                 some
                 passages
                 briefly
                 ,
                 which
                 bear
                 a
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 commendation
                 of
                 his
                 Son.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 his
                 Father
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 who
                 refused
                 to
                 persecute
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 as
                 
                   Diocletianus
                   ,
                   Maximianus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Maxentius
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 *
                 WHilst
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 was
                 Governed
                 by
                 Four
                 Augusti
                 ,
                 †
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 person
                 who
                 embraced
                 a
                 course
                 of
                 Life
                 different
                 from
                 his
                 Colleagues
                 ,
                 and
                 entred
                 into
                 a
                 friendship
                 with
                 the
                 supream
                 God.
                 For
                 they
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Siege
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 ruined
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 demolished
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 utterly
                 destroyed
                 the
                 Oratories
                 to
                 their
                 very
                 foundations
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 kept
                 his
                 hands
                 undefiled
                 and
                 clean
                 from
                 their
                 nefarious
                 impiety
                 ,
                 nor
                 would
                 he
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 render
                 himself
                 like
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 defiled
                 the
                 Provinces
                 Subject
                 to
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 intestine
                 Murders
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 who
                 were
                 worshippers
                 of
                 God.
                 He
                 preserved
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 from
                 being
                 polluted
                 with
                 a
                 such
                 detestable
                 wickedness
                 .
                 They
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 confusion
                 of
                 the
                 mischiefs
                 of
                 a
                 b
                 detestable
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 enslaved
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 all
                 their
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 frauds
                 and
                 errours
                 of
                 most
                 impious
                 Daemons
                 .
                 He
                 being
                 the
                 Authour
                 and
                 Preserver
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 profound
                 Peace
                 *
                 within
                 the
                 Limits
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Empire
                 ,
                 permitted
                 his
                 Subjects
                 to
                 prosecute
                 their
                 Worship
                 and
                 Service
                 to
                 God
                 without
                 any
                 the
                 least
                 trouble
                 or
                 molestation
                 .
                 [
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 ]
                 they
                 imposed
                 the
                 heaviest
                 sorts
                 of
                 exactions
                 upon
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 made
                 Life
                 comfortless
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 far
                 more
                 unpleasant
                 than
                 [
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 ]
                 Death
                 .
                 But
                 Constantius
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 person
                 ,
                 who
                 rendred
                 his
                 Government
                 inoffensive
                 ,
                 calm
                 ,
                 and
                 easie
                 to
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 them
                 an
                 assistance
                 from
                 himself
                 in
                 nothing
                 inferiour
                 to
                 a
                 paternall
                 care
                 and
                 sollicitude
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 because
                 innumerable
                 other
                 Virtues
                 of
                 this
                 person
                 are
                 celebrated
                 amongst
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 only
                 commemorate
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 of
                 his
                 brave
                 Actions
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 a
                 conjecture
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 left
                 unmentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 pass
                 to
                 the
                 proposed
                 scope
                 and
                 design
                 of
                 my
                 Writing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIV
                
                 .
                 How
                 Constantius
                 Father
                 [
                 to
                 Constantine
                 ]
                 being
                 reproach'●
                 with
                 poverty
                 by
                 Diocletian
                 ,
                 filled
                 his
                 Treasuries
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 restored
                 the
                 money
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 owners
                 thereof
                 ]
                 who
                 had
                 brought
                 it
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 WHen
                 a
                 great
                 Report
                 was
                 spread
                 abroad
                 concerning
                 this
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 mild
                 and
                 calm
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 most
                 excellent
                 personage
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 superlative
                 lover
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 transcendent
                 clemency
                 and
                 indulgence
                 towards
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 hoarded
                 up
                 no
                 money
                 in
                 his
                 Treasuries
                 :
                 that
                 *
                 Emperour
                 who
                 then
                 filled
                 the
                 highest
                 Station
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 blamed
                 his
                 negligence
                 in
                 managing
                 the
                 publick
                 affairs
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 reproach't
                 him
                 with
                 poverty
                 ,
                 alleadging
                 this
                 as
                 an
                 argument
                 in
                 confirmation
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 possest
                 of
                 nothing
                 laid
                 up
                 in
                 his
                 Treasuries
                 .
                 But
                 Constantius
                 entreated
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 to
                 stay
                 some
                 little
                 time
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 then
                 he
                 call'd
                 together
                 those
                 men
                 that
                 were
                 possest
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 quantity
                 of
                 riches
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 within
                 all
                 those
                 Provinces
                 under
                 his
                 Empire
                 ▪
                 and
                 signified
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 wanted
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 fit
                 opportunity
                 wherein
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ought
                 voluntarily
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 demonstration
                 of
                 their
                 kindness
                 and
                 benevolence
                 towards
                 their
                 Emperour
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 heard
                 that
                 ,
                 a
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 long
                 since
                 made
                 this
                 their
                 desire
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 occasion
                 might
                 be
                 offered
                 them
                 of
                 shewing
                 him
                 their
                 readiness
                 of
                 affection
                 ,
                 [
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 haste
                 and
                 diligence
                 they
                 filled
                 his
                 Treasuries
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Riches
                 ;
                 contending
                 earnestly
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 giving
                 they
                 might
                 out-vie
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 they
                 performed
                 with
                 countenances
                 full
                 of
                 joy
                 and
                 pleasantness
                 .
                 When
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 Constantius
                 gave
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 persons
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 b
                 
                   Senior
                   Augustus
                
                 should
                 be
                 Eye-witnesses
                 of
                 his
                 Treasures
                 .
                 Then
                 c
                 he
                 commanded
                 them
                 [
                 at
                 their
                 return
                 ]
                 to
                 give
                 attestation
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 seen
                 ;
                 [
                 and
                 added
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 at
                 present
                 he
                 had
                 drawn
                 together
                 this
                 Treasure
                 and
                 taken
                 it
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 custody
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 long
                 before
                 been
                 kept
                 for
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 owners
                 of
                 the
                 money
                 ,
                 deposited
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 with
                 such
                 d
                 Guards
                 as
                 are
                 usually
                 appointed
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 custody
                 of
                 Treasure
                 .
                 The
                 Messengers
                 were
                 surprized
                 with
                 the
                 strangeness
                 of
                 this
                 thing
                 :
                 but
                 Report
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 Benign
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 departure
                 ,
                 sent
                 for
                 the
                 owners
                 of
                 the
                 money
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 highly
                 commended
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 obedience
                 and
                 good
                 affection
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 ordered
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 back
                 all
                 their
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 return
                 home
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 one
                 Act
                 of
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Emperour
                 's
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 gives
                 a
                 demonstration
                 of
                 his
                 Humanity
                 and
                 good
                 Nature
                 .
                 This
                 other
                 Action
                 of
                 his
                 [
                 which
                 followes
                 ,
                 ]
                 contains
                 an
                 evident
                 Testimony
                 of
                 e
                 his
                 piety
                 towards
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XV.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Persecution
                 [
                 raised
                 ]
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 [
                 Emperours
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 BY
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 Provinces
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 persecuted
                 the
                 worshippers
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 pious
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 Imperial
                 Pallaces
                 themselves
                 ,
                 underwent
                 Conflicts
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 alacrity
                 endured
                 Fire
                 ,
                 Sword
                 ,
                 the
                 Depths
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 death
                 whatever
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 within
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 a
                 Imperial
                 Pallaces
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 were
                 emptied
                 of
                 God's
                 Worshippers
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 chiefly
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Authours
                 of
                 this
                 wickedness
                 remained
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 inspection
                 and
                 assistance
                 .
                 For
                 whilst
                 they
                 persecuted
                 the
                 Worshippers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 means
                 they
                 banished
                 those
                 supplications
                 usually
                 put
                 up
                 for
                 themselves
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVI
                
                 .
                 How
                 Constantius
                 Father
                 [
                 to
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 ]
                 pretending
                 himself
                 a
                 worshipper
                 of
                 Idolls
                 ,
                 turned
                 out
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 willing
                 to
                 offer
                 Sacrifice
                 ;
                 but
                 retained
                 within
                 his
                 own
                 Pallace
                 such
                 as
                 chose
                 to
                 profess
                 themselves
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 *
                 ONly
                 Constantius
                 entred
                 upon
                 a
                 a
                 Prudent
                 and
                 Pious
                 Course
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 thing
                 he
                 performed
                 was
                 wonderfull
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 more
                 admirable
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 performance
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 having
                 given
                 all
                 the
                 b
                 Palatines
                 that
                 belonged
                 to
                 his
                 Court
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Judges
                 that
                 were
                 invested
                 with
                 the
                 supreamest
                 powers
                 ,
                 a
                 free
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Choice
                 ;
                 he
                 proposed
                 this
                 Condition
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 stay
                 at
                 Court
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 their
                 usuall
                 Places
                 and
                 Honours
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 do
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 excluded
                 from
                 accesse
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 thrust
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 removed
                 from
                 his
                 knowledge
                 and
                 familiarity
                 .
                 After
                 [
                 His
                 Courtiers
                 ]
                 therefore
                 had
                 been
                 hereupon
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 parties
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 had
                 betaken
                 themselves
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 others
                 to
                 that
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sentiment
                 and
                 purpose
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 laid
                 open
                 :
                 then
                 this
                 admirable
                 Prince
                 discovered
                 his
                 own
                 design
                 ,
                 which
                 hitherto
                 he
                 had
                 concealed
                 ,
                 and
                 condemned
                 their
                 timiditie
                 and
                 self-love
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 these
                 he
                 gave
                 a
                 kind
                 Reception
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 Conscience
                 devoted
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 then
                 he
                 pronounced
                 those
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 were
                 betrayers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 unworthy
                 of
                 their
                 Prince's
                 favour
                 .
                 c
                 For
                 how
                 [
                 said
                 he
                 ]
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 possible
                 they
                 should
                 preserve
                 a
                 fidelity
                 towards
                 their
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 detected
                 of
                 perfidiousness
                 towards
                 God
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 he
                 made
                 an
                 Establishment
                 by
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 persons
                 should
                 be
                 removed
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Houses
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 declared
                 openly
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 men
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Truth
                 it self
                 were
                 manifested
                 to
                 be
                 *
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 would
                 render
                 themselves
                 like-minded
                 towards
                 their
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 made
                 them
                 the
                 
                   Protectours
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Guards
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 :
                 and
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 these
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 and
                 accounted
                 d
                 as
                 the
                 chiefest
                 and
                 nearest
                 of
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 intimate
                 Relatives
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 far
                 more
                 highly
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 ,
                 than
                 hoards
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 valuable
                 Riches
                 and
                 Treasures
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 same
                 [
                 Constantius's
                 ]
                 Love
                 and
                 affection
                 towards
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 a
                 WHat
                 manner
                 of
                 person
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Constantine
                 is
                 recorded
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 short
                 manifested
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 Life
                 befell
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 demonstrated
                 himself
                 such
                 a
                 person
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 difference
                 was
                 shown
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Colleagues
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 God
                 whom
                 he
                 honoured
                 ,
                 any
                 one
                 will
                 easily
                 discern
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 attention
                 shall
                 apply
                 his
                 mind
                 to
                 consider
                 †
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 given
                 illustrious
                 and
                 approved
                 instances
                 of
                 his
                 Royall
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 by
                 [
                 avowing
                 ]
                 b
                 one
                 only
                 supream
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 condemning
                 *
                 their
                 Impiety
                 who
                 pay
                 a
                 worship
                 to
                 more
                 Gods
                 than
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 fortified
                 
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 with
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 holy
                 men
                 ;
                 c
                 he
                 compleated
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 without
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Trouble
                 or
                 disquietude
                 :
                 being
                 made
                 Master
                 of
                 that
                 d
                 Felicity
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 consists
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   neither
                   to
                   be
                   molested
                   by
                   others
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   give
                   others
                   trouble
                   .
                
                 After
                 this
                 manner
                 therefore
                 [
                 he
                 rendred
                 ]
                 the
                 whole
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 even
                 ,
                 undisturbed
                 ,
                 and
                 pacate
                 ;
                 and
                 consecrated
                 his
                 whole
                 Family
                 ,
                 his
                 wife
                 namely
                 ,
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 to
                 one
                 God
                 the
                 supream
                 King.
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 Company
                 which
                 conversed
                 together
                 within
                 the
                 walls
                 of
                 his
                 Pallace
                 ,
                 differed
                 in
                 nothing
                 from
                 a
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 Amongst
                 whom
                 were
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 performed
                 uninterrupted
                 Acts
                 of
                 worship
                 to
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 safety
                 ;
                 e
                 when
                 as
                 commonly
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 bare
                 name
                 of
                 those
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 that
                 were
                 Religious
                 ,
                 was
                 permitted
                 to
                 be
                 mentioned
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVIII
                
                 .
                 That
                 after
                 the
                 Resignation
                 of
                 Diocletian
                 and
                 
                   Maximian
                   ,
                   Constantius
                
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 adorned
                 with
                 a
                 Numerous
                 Issue
                 .
              
               
                 FUrther
                 ,
                 in
                 recompense
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 a
                 reward
                 from
                 God
                 attended
                 him
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 he
                 obtained
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 chiefest
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 Empire
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 †
                 Augusti
                 who
                 were
                 
                   His
                   Seniours
                
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 divested
                 themselves
                 of
                 their
                 Imperial
                 Dignity
                 :
                 which
                 sudden
                 Change
                 befell
                 them
                 a
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 after
                 the
                 *
                 demolishment
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 forward
                 ,
                 only
                 Constantius
                 was
                 declared
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 †
                 Chiefest
                 Augustus
                 .
                 Who
                 at
                 first
                 was
                 adorned
                 with
                 the
                 Diadem
                 of
                 the
                 Caesars
                 [
                 together
                 with
                 *
                 Galerius
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 had
                 obtained
                 precedency
                 :
                 but
                 after
                 [
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 ]
                 an
                 Egregious
                 †
                 Specimen
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 worth
                 in
                 that
                 digni●y
                 of
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 invested
                 with
                 the
                 highest
                 honour
                 amongst
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 styled
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Augustus
                
                 of
                 those
                 b
                 Four
                 afterwards
                 proclaimed
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 person
                 that
                 excelled
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Emperours
                 in
                 a
                 numerous
                 issue
                 ,
                 being
                 surrounded
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 Quire
                 of
                 Children
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Males
                 as
                 Females
                 ▪
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 attained
                 to
                 a
                 mature
                 old
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 being
                 ready
                 to
                 pay
                 *
                 the
                 Common
                 debt
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 making
                 his
                 departure
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 then
                 did
                 God
                 again
                 demonstrate
                 himself
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 performer
                 of
                 wonderfull
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 providence
                 took
                 care
                 ,
                 that
                 Constantine
                 the
                 eldest
                 of
                 his
                 Sons
                 should
                 be
                 present
                 with
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 taking
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 his
                 Son
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 ,
                 came
                 into
                 Palestine
                 together
                 with
                 Diocletian
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 he
                 convers't
                 with
                 the
                 Emperours
                 [
                 who
                 were
                 his
                 Father's
                 ]
                 Colleagues
                 ;
                 and
                 made
                 his
                 Residence
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 that
                 ancient
                 Prophet
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Moses
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 said
                 .
                 a
                 And
                 having
                 newly
                 past
                 over
                 his
                 years
                 of
                 childhood
                 ,
                 and
                 arrived
                 at
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 youth
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 vouchsafed
                 the
                 highest
                 honour
                 and
                 esteem
                 amongst
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Emperours
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 Age
                 of
                 his
                 we
                 Our Selves
                 saw
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 past
                 through
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 in
                 Company
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Senior
                   Augustus
                
                 .
                 At
                 whose
                 right
                 hand
                 he
                 stood
                 ,
                 and
                 appeared
                 a
                 most
                 excellent
                 and
                 glorious
                 person
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 desirous
                 of
                 seeing
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 even
                 then
                 gave
                 indications
                 of
                 an
                 Imperial
                 height
                 of
                 mind
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 beautifull
                 shape
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 tallness
                 of
                 Stature
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 other
                 person
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 compared
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 so
                 far
                 excelled
                 his
                 equalls
                 in
                 strength
                 and
                 courage
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 terrour
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 was
                 far
                 more
                 illustrious
                 and
                 eminent
                 for
                 the
                 Virtues
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 his
                 bodily
                 endowments
                 and
                 accomplishments
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 he
                 beautified
                 his
                 mind
                 with
                 modesty
                 ;
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 with
                 Polite
                 Literature
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 well
                 an
                 innate
                 prudence
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 wisdome
                 infused
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 b
                 adorned
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 transcendent
                 manner
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XX.
                
                 The
                 departure
                 of
                 Constantine
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 
                 Diocletian's
                 treacherous
                 designes
                 [
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 FUrther
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 then
                 Emperours
                 perceived
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Young
                 man
                 was
                 Couragious
                 ,
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 Great
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 endewed
                 with
                 an
                 height
                 and
                 vigour
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 wounded
                 with
                 a
                 fear
                 and
                 envy
                 .
                 They
                 watch't
                 therefore
                 in
                 expectation
                 of
                 a
                 fit
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 wherein
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 their
                 desire
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 involve
                 him
                 in
                 ignominy
                 and
                 disgrace
                 .
                 Which
                 the
                 young
                 man
                 being
                 sensible
                 of
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 treacherous
                 designes
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 once
                 and
                 twice
                 framed
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 and
                 appointment
                 of
                 God
                 were
                 discovered
                 ;
                 )
                 He
                 opened
                 away
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 safety
                 by
                 flying
                 ;
                 and
                 herein
                 likewise
                 he
                 *
                 imitated
                 the
                 great
                 Prophet
                 Moses
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 God
                 gave
                 him
                 his
                 assistance
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Divine
                 providence
                 disposed
                 affairs
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 present
                 with
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 b
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 succeeding
                 him
                 [
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXI
                
                 .
                 The
                 Death
                 of
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 who
                 left
                 his
                 Son
                 Constantine
                 Emperour
                 .
              
               
                 WHen
                 therefore
                 he
                 had
                 avoided
                 these
                 *
                 Treacherous
                 contrivances
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 all
                 imaginable
                 hast
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 into
                 whose
                 presence
                 he
                 came
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 long
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 instant
                 of
                 his
                 arrivall
                 ,
                 his
                 Father
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 point
                 of
                 dying
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 Constantius
                 beheld
                 his
                 Son
                 present
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 expect
                 ,
                 he
                 leapt
                 from
                 his
                 Bed
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 his
                 arms
                 about
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 affirming
                 that
                 that
                 only
                 Grief
                 which
                 troubled
                 him
                 now
                 ready
                 to
                 conclude
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 was
                 wholly
                 removed
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 up
                 a
                 prayer
                 of
                 thanks
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 he
                 accounted
                 Death
                 to
                 be
                 better
                 for
                 him
                 than
                 Immortality
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 disposed
                 of
                 his
                 affairs
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 agreeable
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 had
                 taken
                 leave
                 of
                 his
                 Sons
                 and
                 Daughters
                 ,
                 who
                 like
                 a
                 Quire
                 surrounded
                 him
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 :
                 He
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 in
                 his
                 Pallace
                 ,
                 lying
                 on
                 his
                 Royall
                 Bed
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 surrendred
                 the
                 *
                 Administration
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 b
                 his
                 eldest
                 Son.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXII
                
                 .
                 How
                 *
                 after
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 the
                 Army
                 †
                 saluted
                 
                   Constantine
                   Augustus
                
                 .
              
               
                 NOr
                 did
                 the
                 State
                 continue
                 deprived
                 of
                 an
                 Emperour
                 .
                 But
                 Constantine
                 was
                 adorned
                 with
                 his
                 Fathers
                 Purple
                 ;
                 and
                 proceeding
                 forth
                 of
                 his
                 Father's
                 *
                 House
                 ,
                 gave
                 all
                 men
                 a
                 demonstration
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 resurrection
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 continued
                 as
                 yet
                 to
                 Reign
                 in
                 him
                 his
                 Son.
                 Then
                 he
                 lead
                 out
                 his
                 Father's
                 Funerall
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 the
                 Friends
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 a
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 whom
                 went
                 before
                 ,
                 others
                 followed
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 splendour
                 imaginable
                 celebrated
                 the
                 Obsequies
                 of
                 that
                 Pious
                 Prince
                 .
                 All
                 persons
                 honoured
                 the
                 Thrice-blessed
                 Emperour
                 with
                 Acclamations
                 and
                 Praises
                 ,
                 and
                 agreed
                 in
                 an
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 was
                 a
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 Father
                 .
                 And
                 forthwith
                 ,
                 even
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 word
                 ,
                 they
                 *
                 Saluted
                 the
                 young
                 Prince
                 Emperour
                 and
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 with
                 fortunate
                 Acclamations
                 .
                 Which
                 expressions
                 uttered
                 in
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 were
                 an
                 ornament
                 indeed
                 to
                 the
                 dead
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 loudly
                 proclaimed
                 the
                 Son
                 Blessed
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 declared
                 the
                 Successour
                 to
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Father
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Provinces
                 subject
                 to
                 his
                 Empire
                 ,
                 were
                 filled
                 with
                 gladness
                 and
                 a
                 joy
                 that
                 was
                 inexpressible
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 smallest
                 moment
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 been
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 an
                 Imperiall
                 †
                 Providence
                 and
                 inspection
                 .
                 Thus
                 in
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 God
                 gave
                 a
                 demonstration
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 of
                 our
                 Age
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 a
                 Pious
                 and
                 Religious
                 life
                 and
                 conversation
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIII
                
                 .
                 A
                 brief
                 Rehearsall
                 of
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 Tyrants
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 what
                 the
                 *
                 Exits
                 of
                 those
                 other
                 persons
                 were
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 an
                 open
                 War
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 made
                 attacks
                 against
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 judge
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 fit
                 to
                 insert
                 into
                 this
                 present
                 Narrative
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 defile
                 the
                 Memories
                 of
                 the
                 Good
                 by
                 †
                 annexing
                 a
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 mischievous
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 the
                 ‖
                 matters
                 themselves
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 repress
                 and
                 keep
                 within
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 duty
                 those
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 eyes
                 and
                 ears
                 have
                 received
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 that
                 [
                 whole
                 Scene
                 of
                 Calamities
                 ]
                 which
                 befell
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIV
                
                 .
                 That
                 Constantine
                 obtained
                 the
                 Empire
                 by
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 supream
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
                 *
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 arbitrement
                 designed
                 and
                 constituted
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 begotten
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 Prince
                 and
                 Emperour
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 rest
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ]
                 obtained
                 this
                 honour
                 by
                 the
                 approbation
                 and
                 votes
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 person
                 ,
                 of
                 whose
                 a
                 promotion
                 no
                 Mortall
                 might
                 boast
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXV
                
                 .
                 The
                 Victories
                 of
                 Constantine
                 over
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 and
                 Britanni
                 .
              
               
                 WHen
                 therefore
                 he
                 was
                 firmly
                 setled
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 make
                 provision
                 *
                 for
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 transferred
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 much
                 humanity
                 and
                 tenderness
                 a
                 visited
                 all
                 those
                 Provinces
                 that
                 had
                 heretofore
                 been
                 under
                 his
                 Father's
                 Administration
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 having
                 reduced
                 all
                 those
                 barbarous
                 Nations
                 ,
                 (
                 whose
                 habitations
                 were
                 about
                 the
                 River
                 Rhine
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Western
                   Ocean
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 taken
                 the
                 boldness
                 to
                 raise
                 Commotions
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 an
                 obedience
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Government
                 ;
                 from
                 being
                 intractable
                 ,
                 he
                 brought
                 them
                 over
                 to
                 a
                 mild
                 and
                 more
                 civilized
                 Temper
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 was
                 satisfied
                 in
                 repressing
                 others
                 ,
                 whom
                 like
                 Savage
                 Beasts
                 he
                 frighted
                 from
                 the
                 confines
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 those
                 whose
                 minds
                 he
                 perceived
                 were
                 incurable
                 ,
                 and
                 despaired
                 of
                 bringing
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 peaceable
                 and
                 quiet
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 When
                 b
                 these
                 things
                 had
                 been
                 performed
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 ,
                 he
                 set
                 before
                 his
                 eyes
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 then
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 c
                 Voyage
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Brittish
                   Nations
                
                 ,
                 situate
                 within
                 the
                 Ocean
                 it self
                 .
                 Whom
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 subdued
                 ,
                 he
                 lookt
                 towards
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 apply
                 remedies
                 to
                 those
                 [
                 Nations
                 ]
                 who
                 wanted
                 his
                 assistance
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVI
                
                 .
                 How
                 he
                 took
                 a
                 Resolution
                 of
                 freeing
                 Rome
                 [
                 from
                 the
                 Tyranny
                 ]
                 of
                 Maxentius
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 this
                 he
                 took
                 into
                 his
                 consideration
                 the
                 whole
                 *
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 t
                 were
                 some
                 vast
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 perceiving
                 that
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 †
                 Chief
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 was
                 oppressed
                 with
                 a
                 Tyrannick
                 servitude
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 he
                 gave
                 place
                 to
                 a
                 them
                 to
                 free
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 obtained
                 the
                 other
                 portions
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 were
                 his
                 Seniours
                 in
                 time
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 when
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 could
                 give
                 it
                 assistance
                 ;
                 but
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 resolved
                 upon
                 making
                 tryall
                 ,
                 b
                 had
                 perished
                 by
                 an
                 ignominious
                 death
                 ;
                 he
                 profest
                 his
                 Life
                 would
                 be
                 uncomfortable
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 neglect
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 when
                 so
                 sorely
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 made
                 preparations
                 to
                 suppress
                 the
                 Tyranny
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVII
                
                 .
                 That
                 [
                 Constantine
                 ]
                 weighing
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 the
                 deaths
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 worshipped
                 Idols
                 ,
                 chose
                 rather
                 the
                 [
                 profession
                 of
                 ]
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 having
                 well
                 considered
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 wanted
                 some
                 better
                 assistance
                 than
                 his
                 Military
                 Forces
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 evill
                 Arts
                 and
                 Magick
                 Impostures
                 studiously
                 followed
                 by
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ;
                 he
                 sought
                 for
                 a
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Assistant
                 ;
                 and
                 accounted
                 his
                 furniture
                 of
                 Arms
                 
                 and
                 Military
                 Companies
                 †
                 as
                 secondary
                 helps
                 only
                 ;
                 but
                 [
                 perswaded
                 himself
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 a
                 Deity
                 was
                 invincible
                 and
                 inexpugnable
                 .
                 He
                 began
                 therefore
                 to
                 consider
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 what
                 God
                 he
                 should
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 assistant
                 .
                 Which
                 whilst
                 he
                 sollicitously
                 inquired
                 into
                 ,
                 *
                 these
                 thoughts
                 arose
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 :
                 that
                 of
                 those
                 many
                 who
                 had
                 arrived
                 at
                 the
                 Empire
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 had
                 placed
                 their
                 hopes
                 in
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 worshipped
                 them
                 a
                 with
                 Sacrifices
                 and
                 consecrated
                 Gifts
                 ;
                 at
                 first
                 had
                 been
                 deluded
                 by
                 Prophecies
                 made
                 to
                 please
                 and
                 flatter
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Oracles
                 which
                 promised
                 them
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 prosperous
                 and
                 fortunate
                 ;
                 but
                 had
                 at
                 length
                 found
                 an
                 unlucky
                 and
                 disastrous
                 end
                 :
                 nor
                 was
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 Gods
                 ready
                 at
                 hand
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 †
                 free
                 them
                 from
                 that
                 destruction
                 inflicted
                 on
                 them
                 by
                 Heaven
                 .
                 That
                 his
                 Father
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 person
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 taken
                 a
                 course
                 contrary
                 [
                 to
                 those
                 former
                 Emperours
                 ;
                 ]
                 and
                 had
                 condemned
                 their
                 errour
                 ;
                 who
                 throughout
                 his
                 whole
                 life
                 had
                 heretofore
                 worshipped
                 one
                 supream
                 God
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Saviour
                 and
                 Keeper
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bestower
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 had
                 weighed
                 these
                 things
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 considered
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 put
                 their
                 confidence
                 in
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Gods
                 ,
                 had
                 likewise
                 faln
                 into
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 destructions
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 footstep
                 either
                 of
                 their
                 Stock
                 ,
                 *
                 Issue
                 ,
                 †
                 Kindred
                 ,
                 Name
                 ,
                 or
                 Memory
                 was
                 left
                 remaining
                 amongst
                 men
                 :
                 but
                 [
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 had
                 given
                 many
                 and
                 those
                 effectuall
                 demonstrations
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 power
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 further
                 considered
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 before
                 had
                 lead
                 out
                 their
                 forces
                 against
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 their
                 Expedition
                 with
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Gods
                 ,
                 had
                 undergone
                 a
                 disgracefull
                 end
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 retreated
                 ignominiously
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 Forces
                 ,
                 without
                 effecting
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 killed
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 his
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 became
                 b
                 a
                 cheap
                 and
                 easie
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 Having
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 mustered
                 up
                 all
                 these
                 thoughts
                 within
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 considered
                 them
                 well
                 ,
                 he
                 judged
                 it
                 the
                 highest
                 pitch
                 of
                 †
                 madness
                 to
                 trifle
                 about
                 [
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 ]
                 those
                 Gods
                 which
                 are
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 after
                 so
                 clear
                 a
                 conviction
                 ,
                 still
                 to
                 run
                 on
                 in
                 blind
                 errour
                 :
                 but
                 his
                 Sentiment
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 ought
                 only
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVIII
                
                 .
                 That
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 praying
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 He
                 shewed
                 him
                 a
                 Vision
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 a
                 Cross
                 of
                 Light
                 in
                 the
                 *
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 (
                 it
                 being
                 then
                 mid-day
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 an
                 Inscription
                 thereon
                 ,
                 which
                 admonished
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 
                   That
                   he
                   should
                   Conquer
                
                 .
              
               
                 HE
                 called
                 upon
                 this
                 God
                 therefore
                 in
                 his
                 prayers
                 ,
                 entreating
                 and
                 beseeching
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 who
                 ever
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 manifest
                 himself
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 reach
                 out
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 [
                 to
                 his
                 assistance
                 ]
                 in
                 his
                 present
                 affairs
                 .
                 Whilst
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 putting
                 up
                 these
                 Prayers
                 and
                 earnest
                 Supplications
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 wonderfull
                 sign
                 sent
                 from
                 God
                 appeared
                 .
                 Which
                 [
                 sign
                 ,
                 ]
                 had
                 any
                 other
                 person
                 given
                 a
                 Relation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 easily
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 received
                 as
                 true
                 .
                 But
                 since
                 the
                 †
                 Victorious
                 Emperour
                 himself
                 told
                 it
                 to
                 us
                 who
                 write
                 this
                 History
                 ,
                 a
                 long
                 while
                 after
                 ,
                 namely
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 we
                 were
                 vouchsafed
                 his
                 knowledge
                 and
                 converse
                 ;
                 and
                 confirmed
                 
                 his
                 Relation
                 with
                 an
                 ‖
                 oath
                 ;
                 who
                 will
                 hereafter
                 doubt
                 of
                 giving
                 credit
                 to
                 his
                 Narrative
                 ?
                 Especially
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 succeeding
                 *
                 Times
                 gave
                 an
                 evident
                 attestation
                 to
                 this
                 Relation
                 .
                 b
                 About
                 the
                 Meridian
                 hours
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 when
                 the
                 day
                 was
                 declining
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 he
                 saw
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 eyes
                 the
                 Trophy
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 in
                 the
                 †
                 heavens
                 ,
                 placed
                 over
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Inscription
                 annexed
                 to
                 it
                 containing
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 BY
                 THIS
                 CONQUER
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 thereof
                 ,
                 an
                 amazement
                 seized
                 both
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Military
                 Forces
                 ,
                 which
                 followed
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 making
                 a
                 Journey
                 some
                 whither
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 spectatours
                 of
                 the
                 Miracle
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIX
                
                 .
                 That
                 God's
                 Christ
                 appeared
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 sleep
                 ,
                 and
                 ordered
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 Standard
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Cross
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Wars
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 doubt
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 Apparition
                 should
                 be
                 .
                 But
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 revolving
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 intent
                 in
                 his
                 thoughts
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 night
                 came
                 on
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 [
                 as
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 ]
                 the
                 Christ
                 of
                 God
                 appeared
                 to
                 him
                 when
                 asleep
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 sign
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 shown
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ;
                 and
                 ordered
                 him
                 to
                 get
                 a
                 Standard
                 made
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 should
                 use
                 as
                 a
                 salutary
                 defence
                 in
                 his
                 Engagements
                 with
                 his
                 Enemies
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXX
                
                 .
                 The
                 making
                 of
                 that
                 Standard
                 framed
                 in
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 a
                 Cross.
                 
              
               
                 AS
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 day
                 he
                 arose
                 ,
                 and
                 declared
                 the
                 whole
                 secret
                 to
                 his
                 friends
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 called
                 together
                 the
                 Workers
                 in
                 Gold
                 and
                 pretious
                 Stones
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 himself
                 sate
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 discourse
                 gave
                 them
                 a
                 description
                 of
                 that
                 *
                 Standard
                 ,
                 and
                 ordered
                 them
                 to
                 express
                 its
                 likeness
                 in
                 Gold
                 and
                 pretious
                 Stones
                 .
                 Which
                 [
                 Standard
                 ]
                 we
                 our selves
                 also
                 a
                 hapned
                 sometime
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXI
                
                 .
                 A
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 Standard
                 made
                 in
                 fushion
                 of
                 a
                 Cross
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Romans
                 do
                 now
                 term
                 The
                 Labarum
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 this
                 form
                 .
                 A
                 very
                 long
                 Spear
                 overlaid
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 a
                 had
                 a
                 piece
                 like
                 a
                 Sail-yard
                 laid
                 overthwart
                 it
                 ,
                 framed
                 in
                 fashion
                 of
                 a
                 Cross.
                 Above
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 very
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Spear
                 ,
                 was
                 sixt
                 a
                 Crown
                 ,
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 pretious
                 Stones
                 and
                 Gold.
                 In
                 this
                 Crown
                 was
                 the
                 Symboll
                 of
                 the
                 Salutary
                 Appellation
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 two
                 Letters
                 representing
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 [
                 which
                 they
                 ]
                 denoted
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 Characters
                 ,
                 the
                 letter
                 Rho
                 being
                 cut
                 thorow
                 in
                 its
                 middle
                 part
                 .
                 Which
                 two
                 letters
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 wear
                 in
                 his
                 Helmet
                 ,
                 though
                 [
                 he
                 embraced
                 that
                 usage
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 which
                 succeeded
                 these
                 matters
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Cross-piece
                 fixed
                 athwart
                 the
                 Spear
                 ,
                 was
                 hung
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 a
                 *
                 Flag
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 a
                 purple
                 cloth
                 ,
                 covered
                 with
                 a
                 variety
                 of
                 pretious
                 Stones
                 joyned
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 dazled
                 mens
                 eyes
                 with
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 their
                 Light
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 b
                 interwoven
                 with
                 much
                 Gold
                 ,
                 presented
                 those
                 that
                 viewed
                 it
                 with
                 an
                 inexpressible
                 kind
                 of
                 Beauty
                 .
                 This
                 Flag
                 ,
                 hung
                 at
                 the
                 Cross-piece
                 ,
                 c
                 had
                 a
                 length
                 exactly
                 equall
                 to
                 its
                 breadth
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 the
                 upright
                 Staff
                 of
                 the
                 Spear
                 ,
                 d
                 from
                 its
                 Lowest
                 part
                 was
                 extended
                 to
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 its
                 upper
                 part
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Trophy
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 e
                 Flag
                 embroidered
                 with
                 a
                 variety
                 of
                 colours
                 ,
                 it
                 bore
                 a
                 Golden
                 Picture
                 of
                 the
                 Pious
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 his
                 breast
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 a
                 representation
                 ]
                 likewise
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 .
                 This
                 salutary
                 Standard
                 the
                 Emperour
                 always
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 as
                 a
                 defence
                 against
                 the
                 opposed
                 Forces
                 of
                 all
                 Enemies
                 whatever
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 gave
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 other
                 Standards
                 made
                 like
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 carried
                 at
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Armies
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXII
                
                 .
                 That
                 Constantine
                 becoming
                 a
                 Catechumen
                 ,
                 read
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 these
                 things
                 [
                 were
                 done
                 ]
                 a
                 little
                 afterwards
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 then
                 amazed
                 at
                 that
                 wonderfull
                 Vision
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 a
                 resolution
                 of
                 worshipping
                 a
                 no
                 other
                 God
                 but
                 him
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 for
                 b
                 those
                 persons
                 that
                 were
                 skilled
                 in
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 His
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 and
                 enquired
                 of
                 them
                 what
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 what
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 that
                 Sign
                 meant
                 .
                 
                 They
                 affirmed
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 begotten
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 only
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 that
                 sign
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 shown
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Symboll
                 of
                 immortality
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Trophy
                 of
                 that
                 Victory
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 ,
                 when
                 heretofore
                 conversant
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 had
                 obtained
                 over
                 death
                 .
                 They
                 likewise
                 taught
                 him
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 his
                 Advent
                 ,
                 and
                 expounded
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 accurate
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 c
                 Incarnation
                 .
                 He
                 gave
                 them
                 attention
                 ,
                 being
                 desirous
                 of
                 information
                 in
                 those
                 matters
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 was
                 taken
                 up
                 with
                 an
                 admiration
                 of
                 that
                 appearance
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 exhibited
                 to
                 his
                 sight
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 compared
                 that
                 Celestial
                 Vision
                 with
                 the
                 interpretation
                 given
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 discourses
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 strengthened
                 in
                 mind
                 ;
                 and
                 became
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 these
                 matters
                 was
                 delivered
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 ministration
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 .
                 From
                 thence
                 forward
                 he
                 resolved
                 to
                 apply
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Books
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 made
                 those
                 Prelates
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 Assessours
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 God
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 observancy
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 being
                 fortified
                 with
                 good
                 hopes
                 placed
                 in
                 Him
                 ,
                 he
                 undertook
                 to
                 extinguish
                 *
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 Tyrannick
                 fury
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 adulteries
                 committed
                 by
                 Maxentius
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 he
                 who
                 by
                 Tyranny
                 had
                 possest
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 ,
                 was
                 arrived
                 at
                 that
                 height
                 of
                 impiety
                 and
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 audacious
                 fact
                 ,
                 no
                 filthy
                 and
                 impure
                 practises
                 were
                 omitted
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 a
                 For
                 he
                 parted
                 the
                 Wives
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 Husbands
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 legally
                 married
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 debauch't
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 dishonourable
                 manner
                 sent
                 them
                 back
                 to
                 their
                 Husbands
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 he
                 in
                 this
                 wise
                 insult
                 over
                 and
                 abuse
                 obscure
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 mean
                 quality
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 such
                 as
                 filled
                 the
                 eminentest
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Senate
                 .
                 But
                 although
                 he
                 vitiated
                 almost
                 infinite
                 numbers
                 of
                 free
                 women
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 shamefull
                 manner
                 ,
                 yet
                 could
                 he
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 satiate
                 the
                 immoderate
                 and
                 intemperate
                 [
                 Lust
                 of
                 ]
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 began
                 [
                 to
                 sollicite
                 ]
                 Christian
                 women
                 ,
                 b
                 He
                 could
                 by
                 no
                 arts
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 bring
                 it
                 about
                 ,
                 [
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 enjoy
                 their
                 Embraces
                 .
                 ]
                 For
                 they
                 chose
                 sooner
                 to
                 expose
                 their
                 lives
                 c
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 than
                 suffer
                 their
                 Bodies
                 to
                 be
                 vitiated
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIV
                
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 Praefect's
                 Wife
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 preserve
                 her
                 chastity
                 ,
                 laid
                 violent
                 hands
                 on
                 her selfe
                 .
              
               
                 ONe
                 of
                 these
                 women
                 ,
                 wise
                 to
                 a
                 personage
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Senatorian
                   Order
                
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 who
                 bore
                 the
                 Praefecture
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 understood
                 that
                 those
                 [
                 Guards
                 ,
                 ]
                 which
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 as
                 his
                 Ministers
                 in
                 such
                 wickednesses
                 ,
                 were
                 standing
                 before
                 her
                 house
                 ,
                 (
                 this
                 woman
                 was
                 a
                 Christian
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 knew
                 ,
                 that
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 fear
                 ,
                 had
                 given
                 them
                 order
                 to
                 take
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 her
                 away
                 [
                 to
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ;
                 ]
                 having
                 requested
                 that
                 a
                 short
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 might
                 be
                 allowed
                 her
                 ,
                 wherein
                 she
                 might
                 adorn
                 her
                 body
                 in
                 her
                 usuall
                 dress
                 ,
                 she
                 went
                 in
                 to
                 her
                 Chamber
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 left
                 alone
                 ,
                 she
                 sheathed
                 a
                 Sword
                 in
                 her
                 own
                 Breast
                 .
                 And
                 expiring
                 immediately
                 hereupon
                 ,
                 she
                 left
                 her
                 dead
                 Body
                 indeed
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 conduct
                 her
                 [
                 to
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 act
                 of
                 her's
                 ,
                 which
                 resounds
                 far
                 more
                 than
                 any
                 voice
                 ,
                 she
                 has
                 manifested
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 now
                 are
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 future
                 Ages
                 ,
                 that
                 Chastity
                 [
                 a
                 Virtue
                 ]
                 so
                 famous
                 amongst
                 Christians
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 invincible
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 destroyed
                 .
                 Thus
                 this
                 woman
                 behaved
                 her self
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXV
                
                 .
                 The
                 Slaughter
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 Rome
                 by
                 Maxentius
                 .
              
               
                 ALL
                 persons
                 therefore
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Commonalty
                 and
                 the
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Honourable
                 as
                 the
                 Obscure
                 ,
                 stood
                 in
                 great
                 fear
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 [
                 when
                 they
                 beheld
                 ]
                 him
                 audaciously
                 perpetrating
                 such
                 impieties
                 as
                 these
                 ;
                 and
                 were
                 sorely
                 afflicted
                 with
                 his
                 intollerable
                 Tyranny
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 they
                 were
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 patiently
                 bore
                 the
                 austere
                 servitude
                 [
                 they
                 were
                 opprest
                 with
                 ;
                 ]
                 yet
                 none
                 could
                 so
                 avoid
                 the
                 Bloudy
                 Cruelty
                 of
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 very
                 trivial
                 pretence
                 ,
                 he
                 exposed
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 to
                 the
                 slaughter
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Guards
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 ,
                 innumerable
                 multitudes
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 people
                 (
                 not
                 Scythians
                 ,
                 nor
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 own
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 )
                 were
                 killed
                 with
                 Spears
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Weapons
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 enumerate
                 how
                 many
                 slaughters
                 were
                 committed
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 Senatours
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 a
                 seizure
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 each
                 persons
                 Estate
                 ;
                 infinite
                 numbers
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 at
                 severall
                 times
                 ,
                 for
                 various
                 Crimes
                 framed
                 [
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVI
                
                 .
                 Maxentius's
                 
                   Magick
                   Arts
                
                 against
                 Constantine
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 scarcity
                 of
                 Provisions
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 length
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Complement
                 of
                 his
                 impieties
                 ,
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 proceeded
                 to
                 [
                 exercise
                 ]
                 the
                 delusions
                 of
                 
                   Magick
                   Art
                
                 :
                 sometimes
                 ripping
                 up
                 women
                 great
                 with
                 child
                 ;
                 otherwhiles
                 searching
                 into
                 the
                 Bowells
                 of
                 new-born
                 infants
                 :
                 He
                 also
                 †
                 killed
                 Lyons
                 ,
                 and
                 performed
                 some
                 other
                 Horrid
                 Rites
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 forth
                 the
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 and
                 repell
                 the
                 approaching
                 War.
                 For
                 he
                 hoped
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 these
                 performances
                 he
                 should
                 obtain
                 Victory
                 .
                 Whilst
                 he
                 Tyrannized
                 therefore
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 relate
                 what
                 mischievous
                 facts
                 he
                 perpetrated
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 how
                 miserably
                 ]
                 he
                 enslaved
                 his
                 Subjects
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 reduced
                 to
                 such
                 extream
                 penury
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 necessary
                 sustenance
                 ,
                 *
                 as
                 (
                 't
                 is
                 recorded
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 times
                 ,
                 )
                 never
                 hapned
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 where
                 else
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVII
                
                 .
                 The
                 overthrow
                 of
                 
                 Maxentius's
                 Armies
                 in
                 Italy
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 moved
                 with
                 compassion
                 at
                 all
                 these
                 [
                 calamities
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 ]
                 furnished
                 himself
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 military
                 provisions
                 against
                 the
                 Tyranny
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 procured
                 the
                 supream
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Patron
                 ,
                 and
                 invoaked
                 His
                 [
                 Son
                 ]
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Saviour
                 and
                 Assistant
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 Victorious
                 Trophy
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 salutary
                 Standard
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 Souldiers
                 and
                 Guards
                 ,
                 he
                 began
                 his
                 march
                 with
                 his
                 whole
                 Army
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 intervention
                 he
                 might
                 restore
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 the
                 Liberties
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 from
                 their
                 Ancestours
                 .
                 Now
                 Maxentius
                 ,
                 confiding
                 more
                 in
                 his
                 Magick
                 *
                 Impostures
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Love
                 and
                 Affection
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 durst
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 stir
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 Gates
                 ;
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 innumerable
                 Bodies
                 of
                 men
                 laid
                 in
                 Ambushes
                 ,
                 had
                 fortified
                 every
                 place
                 ,
                 Region
                 ,
                 and
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 pressures
                 of
                 his
                 Tyranny
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Emperour
                 [
                 Constantine
                 ]
                 depended
                 upon
                 Divine
                 assistance
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 attacked
                 the
                 Tyrant's
                 first
                 ,
                 second
                 ,
                 and
                 third
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 ease
                 routed
                 them
                 all
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 charge
                 ,
                 he
                 opened
                 himself
                 a
                 passage
                 into
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 Italy
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVIII
                
                 .
                 Maxentius's
                 Death
                 on
                 the
                 Bridge
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Tiber.
                 
              
               
                 ANd
                 he
                 had
                 now
                 made
                 his
                 approaches
                 very
                 near
                 to
                 Rome
                 it self
                 .
                 But
                 least
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 constrained
                 to
                 assault
                 all
                 the
                 Romans
                 for
                 the
                 Tyrant's
                 sake
                 only
                 ,
                 God
                 himself
                 drew
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 Cords
                 )
                 a
                 great
                 way
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Gates
                 :
                 and
                 effectually
                 confirmed
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 those
                 Miracles
                 (
                 a
                 Recorded
                 in
                 the
                 everlasting
                 Monuments
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 accounted
                 fabulous
                 by
                 many
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 credited
                 ,
                 are
                 nevertheless
                 believed
                 by
                 the
                 Faithfull
                 ;
                 )
                 he
                 had
                 wrought
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 against
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 Believers
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Infidells
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 eyes
                 saw
                 this
                 Miracle
                 we
                 are
                 about
                 to
                 relate
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 heretofore
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 old
                 religious
                 Nation
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 God
                 cast
                 the
                 Chariots
                 of
                 Pharaoh
                 and
                 his
                 Army
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 drowned
                 his
                 Chosen
                 Captaines
                 in
                 the
                 Red-Sea
                 :
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 Maxentius
                 with
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 and
                 Guards
                 that
                 were
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 were
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 deep
                 like
                 a
                 stone
                 ;
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 put
                 to
                 flight
                 by
                 that
                 Divine
                 power
                 which
                 gave
                 assistance
                 to
                 
                 Constantine's
                 Arms
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 past
                 the
                 River
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 Over
                 which
                 he
                 having
                 laid
                 a
                 Bridge
                 of
                 boats
                 well
                 fastned
                 together
                 ,
                 had
                 thereby
                 framed
                 an
                 Engin
                 of
                 destruction
                 against
                 himself
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 hopes
                 that
                 the
                 [
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 beloved
                 by
                 God
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 caught
                 in
                 this
                 snare
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 God
                 whom
                 he
                 worshipped
                 was
                 present
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 him
                 his
                 assistance
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 wretched
                 Maxentius
                 ,
                 b
                 deprived
                 of
                 his
                 aid
                 ,
                 framed
                 these
                 secret
                 machines
                 against
                 himself
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 these
                 words
                 may
                 be
                 pertinently
                 spoken
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   He
                   he
                   hath
                   graven
                   and
                   digged
                   up
                   a
                   pit
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   fallen
                   himself
                   into
                   the
                   destruction
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   .
                   His
                   travell
                   shall
                   come
                   upon
                   his
                   own
                   head
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   wickedness
                   shall
                   fall
                   on
                   his
                   own
                   pate
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 therefore
                 ,
                 by
                 God's
                 assent
                 ,
                 the
                 Machines
                 framed
                 upon
                 the
                 Bridge
                 of
                 Boats
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ambuscade
                 placed
                 in
                 them
                 [
                 being
                 disjoyned
                 ]
                 at
                 a
                 time
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 expected
                 ,
                 the
                 passage
                 began
                 to
                 sink
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Boats
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 men
                 in
                 them
                 descended
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 the
                 Wretch
                 Himself
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Protectors
                 and
                 Guards
                 that
                 were
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Divine
                 Oracles
                 have
                 predicted
                 ,
                 sank
                 down
                 like
                 Lead
                 into
                 the
                 deep
                 waters
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 [
                 
                 Constantine's
                 Souldiers
                 ]
                 who
                 by
                 Divine
                 assistance
                 then
                 obtained
                 the
                 Victory
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 as
                 the
                 Israelites
                 heretofore
                 did
                 who
                 were
                 lead
                 by
                 that
                 eminent
                 servant
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Moses
                 ,
                 might
                 deservedly
                 have
                 sung
                 and
                 repeated
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 words
                 exactly
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 reality
                 )
                 [
                 some
                 of
                 ]
                 those
                 expressions
                 which
                 they
                 heretofore
                 did
                 against
                 that
                 impious
                 Tyrant
                 [
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 ]
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 *
                 
                   We
                   will
                   sing
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   hath
                   been
                   magnificently
                   glorified
                   .
                   The
                   Horse
                   and
                   his
                   Rider
                   hath
                   he
                   thrown
                   into
                   the
                   Sea.
                
                 [
                 My
                 ]
                 
                   helper
                   and
                   defender
                   is
                   become
                   my
                   salvation
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   is
                   like
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   amongst
                   the
                   Gods
                   ?
                   Thou
                   hast
                   been
                   glorified
                   in
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   admirable
                   in
                   glories
                   ,
                   doing
                   wonders
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIX
                
                 .
                 Constantine's
                 Entry
                 into
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 imitated
                 that
                 Great
                 servant
                 of
                 God
                 Moses
                 ,
                 had
                 in
                 reality
                 sung
                 these
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 Hymns
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 in
                 praise
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 Victory
                 ;
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 entry
                 into
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 in
                 Triumph
                 .
                 And
                 immediately
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Senatorian
                 as
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Equestrian
                   Order
                
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 being
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 confinement
                 of
                 a
                 Prison
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 Roman
                 Populace
                 ,
                 received
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 joy
                 in
                 their
                 *
                 Countenances
                 that
                 proceeded
                 from
                 their
                 very
                 Souls
                 ,
                 with
                 acclamations
                 and
                 a
                 gladness
                 insatiable
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 men
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 women
                 ,
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 infinite
                 numbers
                 of
                 servants
                 ,
                 stiled
                 him
                 a
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 a
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Benefactour
                 ,
                 with
                 Voices
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 silenced
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 ,
                 possest
                 of
                 a
                 piety
                 towards
                 God
                 naturally
                 implanted
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 neither
                 swelled
                 with
                 pride
                 at
                 these
                 Shouts
                 ,
                 nor
                 elevated
                 at
                 these
                 commendations
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 sensible
                 of
                 that
                 assistance
                 which
                 God
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 forthwith
                 rendred
                 a
                 Thanksgiving
                 to
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 his
                 Victory
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XL.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Statue
                 of
                 Constantine
                 which
                 held
                 a
                 Cross
                 ;
                 and
                 concerning
                 its
                 Inscription
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 ANd
                 with
                 a
                 Loud
                 Voice
                 and
                 by
                 Inscriptions
                 He
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 the
                 Salutary
                 Standard
                 ;
                 by
                 erecting
                 this
                 Great
                 Trophy
                 against
                 his
                 Enemies
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 ,
                 b
                 and
                 by
                 plainly
                 Engraving
                 this
                 Salutary
                 Standard
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 preservative
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Government
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 with
                 indelible
                 Characters
                 .
                 He
                 issued
                 out
                 therefore
                 an
                 immediate
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 high
                 Spear
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Cross
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 placed
                 under
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 likeness
                 exprest
                 in
                 a
                 Statue
                 set
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 publick
                 and
                 frequented
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 very
                 inscription
                 in
                 the
                 Latine
                 Tongue
                 should
                 be
                 cut
                 upon
                 it
                 :
                 [
                 thus
                 Englished
                 ;
                 ]
              
               
                 BY
                 THIS
                 SALUTARY
                 SIGN
                 WHICH
                 IS
                 THE
                 ‖
                 COGNIZANCE
                 OF
                 TRUE
                 VALOUR
                 ,
                 I
                 HAVE
                 DELIVERED
                 AND
                 FREED
                 YOUR
                 CITY
                 FROM
                 THE
                 SLAVISH
                 YOAK
                 OF
                 THE
                 TYRANT
                 .
                 AND
                 HAVE
                 SET
                 AT
                 LIBERTY
                 THE
                 SENATE
                 AND
                 PEOPLE
                 OF
                 ROME
                 AND
                 RESTORED
                 THEM
                 TO
                 THEIR
                 ANCIENT
                 SPLENDOUR
                 AND
                 DIGNITY
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLI
                
                 .
                 The
                 rejoycings
                 over
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Constantine's
                 Acts
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Pious
                 Emperour
                 having
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 adorned
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 Confession
                 of
                 the
                 Victorious
                 Cross
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 freedom
                 of
                 Speech
                 made
                 known
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 persons
                 inhabiting
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Senate
                 as
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 eased
                 of
                 a
                 bitter
                 and
                 Tyrannick
                 Government
                 ,
                 seemed
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 judgments
                 to
                 enjoy
                 purer
                 Rays
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 *
                 enter
                 upon
                 a
                 certain
                 new
                 life
                 as
                 '
                 t
                 were
                 .
                 All
                 those
                 nations
                 also
                 which
                 are
                 bounded
                 with
                 the
                 Western
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 freed
                 from
                 those
                 mischiefs
                 wherewith
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 oppressed
                 ,
                 celebrated
                 Festivalls
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 cheerfullness
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 to
                 applaud
                 [
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 Titles
                 of
                 ]
                 
                   Victour
                   ,
                   Pious
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   The
                   Common
                   Benefactour
                
                 .
                 And
                 with
                 one
                 voice
                 and
                 one
                 mouth
                 ,
                 all
                 persons
                 acknowledged
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Common
                 Good
                 *
                 bestowed
                 on
                 men
                 by
                 God's
                 favour
                 and
                 benignity
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 ‖
                 Letters
                 were
                 fixt
                 up
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 which
                 allowed
                 an
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Estates
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 had
                 their
                 Goods
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 recalled
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Houses
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 undergone
                 an
                 unjust
                 Exile
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 persons
                 were
                 freed
                 from
                 Bonds
                 ,
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 fear
                 ;
                 who
                 by
                 a
                 Tyrannick
                 Cruelty
                 had
                 layn
                 under
                 these
                 sufferings
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLII
                
                 .
                 The
                 Honours
                 conferred
                 on
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Building
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 personally
                 invited
                 God's
                 Ministers
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 vouchsafed
                 them
                 the
                 highest
                 a
                 Veneration
                 and
                 Honour
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 gave
                 a
                 kind
                 and
                 courteous
                 Reception
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 deeds
                 as
                 words
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 were
                 persons
                 consecrated
                 to
                 his
                 God.
                 There
                 were
                 admitted
                 therefore
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Table
                 ,
                 men
                 who
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 outward
                 b
                 Garb
                 indeed
                 and
                 Dress
                 seemed
                 despicable
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 accounted
                 such
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 for
                 viewing
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 visible
                 to
                 the
                 eyes
                 ,
                 c
                 but
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 look
                 upon
                 God
                 himself
                 .
                 
                 And
                 these
                 persons
                 he
                 carried
                 a
                 long
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 way
                 so
                 ever
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 journey
                 ;
                 being
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 God
                 whom
                 they
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 would
                 d
                 for
                 this
                 very
                 reason
                 be
                 propitious
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 very
                 *
                 large
                 and
                 plentifull
                 †
                 Benefactions
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Treasury
                 ;
                 partly
                 enlarging
                 the
                 Oratories
                 ,
                 and
                 raising
                 them
                 to
                 an
                 height
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 adorning
                 the
                 august
                 ‖
                 Sacraria
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 with
                 many
                 consecrated
                 Gifts
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 
                 Constantine's
                 Beneficence
                 towards
                 the
                 Poor
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 HE
                 likewise
                 made
                 various
                 distributions
                 of
                 money
                 to
                 the
                 indigent
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 he
                 shewed
                 himself
                 humane
                 and
                 beneficent
                 even
                 to
                 b
                 Extraneous
                 persons
                 who
                 made
                 their
                 addresses
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 those
                 Wretches
                 and
                 Abjects
                 ,
                 who
                 beg'd
                 in
                 the
                 Forum
                 ,
                 he
                 [
                 gave
                 ]
                 not
                 only
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 necessary
                 food
                 ;
                 but
                 ▪
                 provided
                 them
                 decent
                 garments
                 also
                 to
                 cover
                 their
                 Bodies
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 on
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 heretofore
                 lived
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 change
                 of
                 *
                 Fortune
                 had
                 afterwards
                 faln
                 into
                 great
                 Calamities
                 ,
                 he
                 bestowed
                 larger
                 and
                 more
                 plentifull
                 allowances
                 .
                 And
                 with
                 a
                 mind
                 truly
                 Royall
                 ,
                 conferred
                 on
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 magnificent
                 Benefactions
                 ;
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 gave
                 possessions
                 of
                 Lands
                 ;
                 and
                 honoured
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 various
                 dignities
                 .
                 He
                 took
                 a
                 care
                 ,
                 nothing
                 inferiour
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 fal'n
                 into
                 the
                 calamities
                 of
                 †
                 Orphancy
                 :
                 and
                 relieved
                 the
                 destitute
                 and
                 forlorn
                 condition
                 of
                 widdows
                 ,
                 by
                 cherishing
                 them
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 patronage
                 and
                 protection
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 match't
                 young
                 Virgins
                 made
                 Orphans
                 by
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 to
                 rich
                 men
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 known
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 before
                 hand
                 bestowed
                 on
                 the
                 Virgins
                 c
                 marrying
                 ,
                 whatever
                 it
                 was
                 fitting
                 they
                 should
                 bring
                 to
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 took
                 them
                 to
                 wife
                 .
                 [
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 ]
                 d
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 rises
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 does
                 liberally
                 impart
                 the
                 Rayes
                 of
                 its
                 Light
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 manner
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 going
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Imperial
                 Pallace
                 early
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 ‖
                 and
                 rising
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 together
                 with
                 that
                 celestiall
                 Luminary
                 ,
                 imparted
                 the
                 Rayes
                 of
                 Light
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 e
                 Beneficence
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 approacht
                 his
                 presence
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 ever
                 any
                 pebrson
                 come
                 near
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 gained
                 not
                 something
                 of
                 good
                 :
                 neither
                 were
                 they
                 ever
                 frustrated
                 of
                 their
                 good
                 hope
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 expected
                 to
                 receive
                 assistance
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLIV
                
                 .
                 How
                 he
                 was
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Synods
                 of
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               
                 SUch
                 was
                 his
                 behaviour
                 towards
                 all
                 persons
                 in
                 generall
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 signal
                 and
                 eminent
                 :
                 [
                 For
                 ]
                 when
                 some
                 persons
                 in
                 several
                 Provinces
                 differed
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ;
                 like
                 some
                 Common
                 Bishop
                 constituted
                 by
                 God
                 ▪
                 he
                 convened
                 Synods
                 of
                 God's
                 Ministers
                 :
                 Nor
                 disdained
                 he
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 and
                 sit
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 their
                 Congress
                 ;
                 but
                 made
                 himself
                 an
                 Associate
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 matters
                 inquired
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 ministred
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 have
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 God.
                 Further
                 ▪
                 he
                 sate
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 amongst
                 many
                 ;
                 and
                 would
                 send
                 off
                 his
                 Protectours
                 ,
                 his
                 Armed
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Guards
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 covered
                 with
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 surrounded
                 with
                 the
                 dearest
                 affection
                 of
                 his
                 a
                 Faithfull
                 friends
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 perceived
                 any
                 persons
                 inclinable
                 to
                 acquiesce
                 in
                 an
                 opinion
                 that
                 was
                 sounder
                 and
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 disposed
                 to
                 a
                 quiet
                 and
                 agreeing
                 temper
                 of
                 mind
                 ;
                 he
                 approved
                 highly
                 of
                 such
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 himself
                 extraordinarily
                 pleased
                 at
                 the
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 had
                 an
                 aversion
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 opinionative
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 perswaded
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLV
                
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 he
                 bore
                 with
                 the
                 *
                 Madmen
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 he
                 patiently
                 bore
                 with
                 some
                 persons
                 who
                 were
                 exasperated
                 a
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 commanding
                 such
                 men
                 in
                 expressions
                 that
                 were
                 sedate
                 and
                 mild
                 ,
                 to
                 behave
                 themselves
                 with
                 prudence
                 and
                 modesty
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 raise
                 Seditions
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 these
                 people
                 ,
                 revering
                 his
                 admonitions
                 ,
                 desisted
                 [
                 from
                 being
                 obstinate
                 and
                 perverse
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 he
                 let
                 alone
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 incurable
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 their
                 being
                 brought
                 to
                 a
                 soundness
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 committed
                 them
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 having
                 at
                 no
                 time
                 designed
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 severity
                 against
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 hapned
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 b
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 raised
                 a
                 Sedition
                 in
                 the
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Africans
                 ,
                 proceeded
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 height
                 of
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 attempted
                 some
                 audacious
                 facts
                 ;
                 c
                 the
                 Devill
                 (
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 likely
                 ,
                 )
                 envying
                 that
                 plenty
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 blessings
                 ,
                 and
                 inciting
                 those
                 men
                 to
                 absurd
                 practises
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 incense
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 
                 But
                 he
                 reapt
                 no
                 advantage
                 by
                 his
                 envy
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Emperour
                 accounted
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 to
                 be
                 d
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 and
                 affirmed
                 tha
                 he
                 acknowledged
                 it
                 the
                 incitation
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
                 For
                 [
                 he
                 said
                 ]
                 that
                 those
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 sober
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 either
                 altogether
                 mad
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 stimulated
                 by
                 the
                 wickedest
                 of
                 Devils
                 :
                 which
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 pitied
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 punish't
                 .
                 [
                 For
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 such
                 an
                 height
                 of
                 justice
                 to
                 be
                 incited
                 ]
                 e
                 against
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 mad
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 transcendency
                 of
                 Humanity
                 to
                 compassionate
                 their
                 condition
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLVI
                
                 .
                 His
                 Victories
                 over
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 .
              
               
                 THus
                 the
                 Emperour
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Actions
                 worshipped
                 God
                 the
                 Inspectour
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 with
                 an
                 indefatigable
                 sollicitude
                 made
                 provision
                 for
                 his
                 Churches
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 rewarded
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 subdued
                 almost
                 all
                 Barbarous
                 Nations
                 under
                 his
                 feet
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 he
                 erected
                 Trophies
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 against
                 his
                 Enemies
                 .
                 He
                 proclaimed
                 him
                 Conquerour
                 amongst
                 all
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 rendred
                 him
                 formidable
                 to
                 his
                 Enemies
                 and
                 adversaries
                 ;
                 although
                 naturally
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 man
                 ;
                 b
                 but
                 rather
                 the
                 mildest
                 ,
                 meekest
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 compassionate
                 personage
                 of
                 all
                 Mortalls
                 what
                 ever
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLVII
                
                 .
                 The
                 Death
                 of
                 Maximin
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 whose
                 Plots
                 Constantine
                 discovered
                 ,
                 God
                 making
                 them
                 known
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 interim
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 doing
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 a
                 second
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 persons
                 who
                 had
                 resigned
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 framed
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 Constantine
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 discovered
                 ,
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 by
                 a
                 most
                 ignominious
                 death
                 .
                 And
                 b
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 person
                 ,
                 whose
                 Pictures
                 ,
                 Statues
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 ever
                 other
                 Monuments
                 are
                 usually
                 erected
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 were
                 defaced
                 and
                 thrown
                 down
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 impious
                 and
                 wicked
                 wretch
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 other
                 persons
                 also
                 related
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 contriving
                 secret
                 Plots
                 [
                 against
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 ]
                 were
                 detected
                 ;
                 God
                 himself
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 miraculous
                 manner
                 being
                 the
                 discoverer
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 designs
                 to
                 his
                 servant
                 ,
                 by
                 Visions
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 frequently
                 vouchsafed
                 him
                 his
                 own
                 presence
                 ,
                 the
                 Divine
                 Likeness
                 appearing
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 wonderfull
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 suggesting
                 to
                 him
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 foreknowledge
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 future
                 affairs
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 the
                 Miracles
                 [
                 shown
                 him
                 ]
                 by
                 divine
                 Grace
                 ,
                 are
                 inexpressible
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 for
                 a
                 Narrative
                 to
                 comprehend
                 ,
                 what
                 great
                 blessings
                 God
                 himself
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 afford
                 his
                 Servant
                 .
                 With
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 surrounded
                 ,
                 and
                 spent
                 the
                 residue
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 in
                 Repose
                 and
                 Safety
                 ;
                 highly
                 pleased
                 at
                 the
                 benevolence
                 and
                 good
                 affection
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 rejoycing
                 because
                 he
                 saw
                 all
                 those
                 under
                 his
                 Government
                 leading
                 peaceable
                 and
                 chearfull
                 lives
                 ;
                 but
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 extraordinarily
                 delighted
                 with
                 the
                 splendour
                 and
                 flourishing
                 condition
                 of
                 God's
                 Churches
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLVIII
                
                 .
                 The
                 Celebration
                 of
                 
                 Constantine's
                 Decennalia
                 .
              
               
                 WHilst
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 condition
                 ,
                 the
                 Tenth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 was
                 compleated
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 he
                 celebrated
                 publick
                 and
                 solemn
                 Festivalls
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 up
                 Thanksgivings
                 ,
                 like
                 some
                 pure
                 sacrifices
                 without
                 fire
                 and
                 smoak
                 ,
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 supream
                 King.
                 With
                 which
                 [
                 Holy
                 Exercises
                 ]
                 he
                 was
                 highly
                 delighted
                 ;
                 but
                 [
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 pleased
                 ]
                 with
                 the
                 account
                 brought
                 him
                 by
                 those
                 Messengers
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 he
                 received
                 advice
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLIX
                
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 Licinius
                 afflicted
                 the
                 East
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 ,
                 a
                 a
                 certain
                 Savage
                 Beast
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 told
                 ,
                 had
                 beset
                 both
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Provincialls
                 also
                 ;
                 the
                 most
                 impure
                 Devil
                 ,
                 enraged
                 with
                 emulation
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 striving
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 quite
                 contrary
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 pious
                 Emperour
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 seemed
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 night
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 a
                 darkness
                 involved
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 most
                 bright
                 day
                 enlightned
                 those
                 who
                 dwelt
                 in
                 the
                 *
                 Western
                 parts
                 .
                 Whose
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 those
                 innumerable
                 Blessings
                 procured
                 them
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 intollerable
                 spectacle
                 to
                 the
                 Envy
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 that
                 hater
                 of
                 good
                 :
                 nor
                 did
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 who
                 oppressed
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 think
                 that
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 with
                 .
                 Who
                 seeing
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 succeeding
                 prosperously
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 vouchsafed
                 an
                 affinity
                 by
                 marriage
                 to
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 Emperour
                 as
                 Constantine
                 was
                 ,
                 relinquished
                 the
                 imitation
                 of
                 that
                 pious
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 strove
                 to
                 embrace
                 the
                 instructions
                 and
                 wicked
                 Moralls
                 of
                 the
                 Impious
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 ,
                 rather
                 to
                 follow
                 their
                 advices
                 ,
                 whose
                 calamitous
                 end
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 an
                 eye-witness
                 of
                 ,
                 than
                 b
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 a
                 friendship
                 and
                 amity
                 with
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 his
                 Better
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   L.
                
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 Licinius
                 attempted
                 to
                 frame
                 Treacheries
                 against
                 Constantine
                 .
              
               
                 HE
                 raises
                 therefore
                 an
                 *
                 irreconcileable
                 War
                 against
                 his
                 Benefactour
                 ;
                 without
                 calling
                 to
                 mind
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 friendship
                 ;
                 not
                 considering
                 his
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 his
                 affinity
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Leagues
                 [
                 that
                 were
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 ]
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 Benigne
                 [
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 surest
                 evidence
                 of
                 his
                 sincere
                 Benevolence
                 and
                 affection
                 ,
                 made
                 him
                 partaker
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 paternall
                 Lineage
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 Imperiall
                 bloud
                 he
                 drew
                 from
                 his
                 Ancestours
                 ,
                 by
                 matching
                 his
                 Sister
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 permitted
                 him
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Colleague-ship
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 .
                 But
                 Licinius's
                 thoughts
                 were
                 contrary
                 hereto
                 ,
                 being
                 taken
                 up
                 in
                 contriving
                 Machinations
                 and
                 ill-designes
                 against
                 his
                 Better
                 ;
                 inventing
                 various
                 sorts
                 of
                 *
                 Treacheries
                 successively
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 mischiefs
                 he
                 might
                 reward
                 his
                 Benefactour
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 he
                 pretended
                 friendship
                 ,
                 and
                 performed
                 all
                 things
                 with
                 deceit
                 and
                 fraud
                 ;
                 hoping
                 that
                 his
                 audacious
                 designs
                 might
                 be
                 kept
                 concealed
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 discovered
                 those
                 Treacheries
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 hatch't
                 in
                 darkness
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 Servant
                 [
                 Constantine
                 .
                 ]
                 Whereupon
                 Licinius
                 ,
                 because
                 detected
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 attempts
                 ,
                 betook
                 himself
                 to
                 second
                 frauds
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 pretending
                 friendship
                 ;
                 at
                 others
                 ,
                 procuring
                 himself
                 belief
                 [
                 by
                 the
                 Religion
                 ]
                 of
                 Oathes
                 and
                 Leagues
                 :
                 then
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 he
                 would
                 violate
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 agreed
                 to
                 ;
                 and
                 again
                 ,
                 would
                 crave
                 pardon
                 by
                 an
                 Embassie
                 ;
                 after
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 render
                 himself
                 infamous
                 by
                 Lyes
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 length
                 he
                 proclaimed
                 open
                 War
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 instigated
                 by
                 a
                 desperate
                 madness
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 took
                 a
                 resolution
                 in
                 future
                 to
                 bear
                 Arms
                 against
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 well
                 knew
                 the
                 Emperour
                 [
                 Constantine
                 ]
                 was
                 a
                 Worshipper
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LI.
                
                 Licinius's
                 Treacheries
                 against
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 prohibitions
                 of
                 Synods
                 .
              
               
                 ANd
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 closeness
                 and
                 subtlety
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 strict
                 inquiry
                 into
                 those
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 lived
                 under
                 his
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 never
                 committed
                 any
                 Crime
                 against
                 his
                 Government
                 ;
                 by
                 hunting
                 out
                 Various
                 Calumnies
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 furnish
                 himself
                 with
                 any
                 the
                 least
                 offence
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 nor
                 had
                 [
                 any
                 pretext
                 ]
                 wherewith
                 he
                 might
                 blame
                 these
                 men
                 ;
                 he
                 issued
                 forth
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 commanded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 should
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 *
                 confer
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 what
                 ever
                 ,
                 nor
                 should
                 it
                 be
                 Lawfull
                 for
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 his
                 neighbour
                 ;
                 nor
                 to
                 convene
                 Synods
                 ,
                 nor
                 Councills
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 consult
                 about
                 matters
                 that
                 were
                 usefull
                 and
                 advantagious
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 this
                 gave
                 him
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 vexing
                 and
                 disquieting
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 transgrest
                 that
                 Law
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 oblieged
                 to
                 undergo
                 punishment
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 paid
                 an
                 obedience
                 to
                 this
                 his
                 Order
                 ,
                 of
                 necessity
                 they
                 must
                 enervate
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 momentous
                 †
                 Controversies
                 should
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 means
                 be
                 composed
                 and
                 rectified
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 Synods
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 this
                 [
                 Tyrant
                 ]
                 highly
                 odious
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 studied
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 contradict
                 the
                 pious
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 issued
                 out
                 such
                 Orders
                 as
                 these
                 [
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 us
                 Christians
                 .
                 ]
                 For
                 Constantine
                 called
                 together
                 God's
                 Priests
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 honour
                 to
                 those
                 consecrated
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 promoting
                 of
                 mutuall
                 Peace
                 and
                 Concord
                 .
                 But
                 Licinius
                 ,
                 attempting
                 to
                 abrogate
                 whatever
                 was
                 well
                 constituted
                 ,
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 ‖
                 disturb
                 the
                 harmonious
                 agreement
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LII
                
                 .
                 The
                 Banishments
                 and
                 Proscriptions
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 ANd
                 because
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 God's
                 friend
                 ,
                 vouchsafed
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 God
                 admission
                 into
                 his
                 Imperial
                 Pallaces
                 ;
                 the
                 Enemy
                 
                 of
                 God
                 Licinius
                 ,
                 whose
                 Sentiments
                 were
                 quite
                 contrary
                 hereto
                 ,
                 a
                 drove
                 all
                 God's
                 Worshippers
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 under
                 his
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 Imperial
                 Pallaces
                 ;
                 and
                 sent
                 into
                 Banishment
                 those
                 persons
                 in
                 his
                 Court
                 that
                 were
                 faithfullest
                 and
                 best-affected
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 for
                 their
                 former
                 brave
                 actions
                 had
                 received
                 from
                 him
                 honour
                 and
                 dignities
                 ,
                 them
                 he
                 ordered
                 to
                 serve
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 perform
                 servile
                 Offices
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 seized
                 upon
                 the
                 Goods
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 some
                 unhop't-for
                 Gain
                 ;
                 at
                 last
                 he
                 threatned
                 [
                 to
                 punish
                 ]
                 those
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 who
                 assumed
                 to
                 themselves
                 the
                 salutary
                 name
                 [
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
                 ]
                 b
                 Further
                 ,
                 whereas
                 he
                 himself
                 possest
                 a
                 mind
                 that
                 was
                 incontinent
                 and
                 lustfull
                 ,
                 and
                 committed
                 infinite
                 Adulteries
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 infamous
                 Acts
                 of
                 obscenity
                 ;
                 c
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 Sentiment
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 could
                 be
                 chast
                 and
                 continent
                 ;
                 *
                 and
                 thus
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 distemper
                 he
                 past
                 an
                 ill
                 judgement
                 upon
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 mankind
                 in
                 generall
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LIII
                   .
                   [
                   Licinius's
                
                 ]
                 Edict
                 ,
                 that
                 Women
                 should
                 not
                 meet
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Men.
                 
              
               
                 VVHerefore
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 second
                 Law
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 gave
                 Command
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 men
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 prayers
                 [
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ]
                 of
                 God
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 women
                 :
                 nor
                 should
                 womenkind
                 frequent
                 the
                 Venerable
                 Schools
                 of
                 Virtue
                 :
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 should
                 not
                 deliver
                 the
                 Divine
                 Precepts
                 of
                 Religion
                 to
                 women
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 women
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Teachers
                 of
                 women
                 .
                 But
                 whereas
                 these
                 things
                 seemed
                 Ridiculous
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 he
                 invented
                 another
                 device
                 for
                 the
                 subversion
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 he
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 solemn
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 should
                 be
                 held
                 without
                 the
                 Gates
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 fields
                 ;
                 affirming
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fresh
                 air
                 without
                 the
                 Gates
                 was
                 far
                 more
                 commodious
                 for
                 crouds
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Oratories
                 situate
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LIV.
                
                 That
                 he
                 Cashiered
                 from
                 the
                 Militia
                 those
                 who
                 refused
                 to
                 Sacrifice
                 ;
                 and
                 forbad
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 Prisons
                 should
                 have
                 any
                 nourishment
                 given
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 when
                 he
                 perceived
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 obey
                 him
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 ;
                 in
                 future
                 [
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 work
                 ]
                 bare-fac't
                 [
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 gave
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 a
                 
                   Civill
                   Milice
                
                 should
                 be
                 removed
                 from
                 their
                 attendance
                 upon
                 the
                 *
                 
                   Praesidial
                   Office
                
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 were
                 willing
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 Daemons
                 .
                 b
                 The
                 Offices
                 therefore
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 throughout
                 every
                 Province
                 ,
                 were
                 emptied
                 of
                 pious
                 and
                 religious
                 persons
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 this
                 Law
                 ,
                 was
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 holy
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 bereaved
                 himself
                 of
                 .
                 What
                 need
                 we
                 ,
                 c
                 besides
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 make
                 mention
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 he
                 gave
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 person
                 should
                 shew
                 compassion
                 to
                 those
                 afflicted
                 in
                 Prisons
                 ,
                 by
                 ministring
                 food
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 nor
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 take
                 commiseration
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 perished
                 with
                 Famine
                 in
                 their
                 Bonds
                 :
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 good
                 man
                 should
                 exist
                 :
                 )
                 nor
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 by
                 nature
                 it self
                 are
                 drawn
                 to
                 a
                 compassion
                 of
                 their
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 should
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 good
                 ?
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 clearly
                 the
                 most
                 impudent
                 and
                 unjustest
                 of
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 far
                 out-did
                 the
                 utmost
                 ferity
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 Law
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 penalty
                 also
                 annext
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 shewed
                 compassion
                 ,
                 should
                 suffer
                 the
                 same
                 Inflictions
                 with
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 shewed
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 performed
                 Offices
                 of
                 Humanity
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 lyable
                 to
                 punishment
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LV.
                
                 Concerning
                 
                 Licinius's
                 Improbity
                 and
                 Avarice
                 .
              
               
                 SUch
                 were
                 
                 Licinius's
                 Constitutions
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 what
                 need
                 we
                 reckon
                 up
                 his
                 Innovations
                 concerning
                 Marriages
                 ?
                 Or
                 his
                 new
                 Laws
                 in
                 relation
                 
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 ending
                 their
                 lives
                 ?
                 Whereby
                 he
                 presumptuously
                 abrogated
                 the
                 ancient
                 ,
                 good
                 ;
                 and
                 wisely
                 established
                 Roman
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 them
                 introduced
                 certain
                 barbarous
                 and
                 inhumane
                 [
                 Ordinances
                 .
                 ]
                 Besides
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 out
                 a
                 thousand
                 sorts
                 of
                 Exactions
                 towards
                 his
                 Subjects
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 ,
                 he
                 invented
                 *
                 
                   New
                   Surveys
                
                 of
                 Lands
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 compute
                 a
                 small
                 field
                 to
                 be
                 greater
                 in
                 measure
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 insatiable
                 desire
                 after
                 unequall
                 Exactions
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 he
                 enrolled
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Censuall
                   Tables
                
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 countrymen
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 alive
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 been
                 dead
                 long
                 before
                 ;
                 procuring
                 to
                 himself
                 from
                 hence
                 a
                 filthy
                 and
                 ignominious
                 gain
                 .
                 For
                 his
                 sordidness
                 had
                 no
                 measure
                 ;
                 nor
                 was
                 his
                 unsatiableness
                 to
                 be
                 circumscribed
                 by
                 any
                 Limit
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 filled
                 all
                 his
                 Treasuries
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 immense
                 quantities
                 of
                 Riches
                 ,
                 he
                 sighed
                 and
                 lamented
                 his
                 Poverty
                 ;
                 his
                 mind
                 being
                 disquieted
                 with
                 the
                 disease
                 of
                 †
                 Tantalus
                 .
                 [
                 Why
                 should
                 I
                 mention
                 ]
                 what
                 punishments
                 of
                 Exile
                 he
                 inflicted
                 on
                 Innocent
                 persons
                 ?
                 What
                 proscriptions
                 of
                 Goods
                 ?
                 What
                 Imprisonments
                 of
                 men
                 well-descended
                 and
                 of
                 eminent
                 quality
                 ;
                 whose
                 young
                 wives
                 he
                 delivered
                 to
                 some
                 impure
                 slaves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 most
                 injuriously
                 vitiated
                 ?
                 How
                 many
                 married
                 women
                 ,
                 virgins
                 ,
                 and
                 young
                 maids
                 he
                 himself
                 attempted
                 to
                 force
                 ,
                 though
                 his
                 Body
                 was
                 now
                 rendred
                 decrepit
                 by
                 age
                 ?
                 'T
                 is
                 needless
                 to
                 enlarge
                 upon
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 exorbitancy
                 of
                 his
                 last
                 Actions
                 hath
                 evinced
                 his
                 former
                 to
                 be
                 triviall
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 nothing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LVI
                
                 .
                 That
                 at
                 length
                 he
                 undertook
                 the
                 raising
                 a
                 Persecution
                 [
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 IN
                 fine
                 ,
                 he
                 proceeded
                 to
                 that
                 height
                 of
                 madness
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 armed
                 himself
                 against
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 sets
                 upon
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 accounted
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 chiefest
                 Adversaries
                 ;
                 and
                 look't
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 friends
                 to
                 the
                 Pious
                 and
                 Great
                 Emperour
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 he
                 sharpned
                 his
                 fury
                 most
                 especially
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 having
                 forsaken
                 a
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 sober
                 and
                 right
                 reason
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 he
                 take
                 into
                 consideration
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 Persecuted
                 the
                 Christians
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 whose
                 Destroyer
                 and
                 Punisher
                 he
                 himself
                 had
                 been
                 appointed
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 those
                 impieties
                 at
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 arrived
                 .
                 Neither
                 [
                 did
                 he
                 reflect
                 upon
                 ]
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 an
                 eye-witness
                 of
                 ;
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 eyes
                 he
                 beheld
                 the
                 b
                 chief
                 Authour
                 of
                 [
                 our
                 ]
                 mischiefs
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 smitten
                 with
                 a
                 scourge
                 sent
                 from
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LVII
                
                 .
                 That
                 Maximianus
                 having
                 been
                 afflicted
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Fistulous
                   Ulcer
                   that
                   bred
                   worms
                
                 ,
                 wrote
                 [
                 a
                 Law
                 ]
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 ,
                 whereas
                 he
                 had
                 begun
                 a
                 Siege
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 had
                 defiled
                 his
                 own
                 soul
                 with
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 just
                 and
                 religious
                 persons
                 ;
                 a
                 punishment
                 sent
                 from
                 God
                 seized
                 him
                 :
                 which
                 ,
                 having
                 made
                 its
                 beginning
                 in
                 his
                 very
                 flesh
                 ,
                 proceeded
                 even
                 to
                 his
                 soul.
                 For
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 an
                 Impostume
                 arose
                 upon
                 him
                 about
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 privy
                 parts
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ;
                 after
                 that
                 
                   a
                   Fistula
                   in
                   ano
                
                 :
                 and
                 both
                 these
                 diseases
                 spread
                 incurably
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 eat
                 into
                 his
                 inmost
                 bowells
                 .
                 From
                 them
                 bred
                 an
                 unspeakable
                 multitude
                 of
                 worms
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 most
                 *
                 noysom
                 stench
                 proceeded
                 therefrom
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 mass
                 of
                 flesh
                 upon
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 abundance
                 of
                 food
                 he
                 devoured
                 ,
                 was
                 grown
                 to
                 an
                 immense
                 fatness
                 :
                 which
                 being
                 then
                 putrified
                 ,
                 became
                 (
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 an
                 intollerable
                 and
                 most
                 horrid
                 spectacle
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 approach't
                 him
                 .
                 Whilst
                 therefore
                 he
                 was
                 strugling
                 under
                 these
                 many
                 and
                 great
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 though
                 late
                 ,
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 Villanies
                 he
                 had
                 audaciously
                 committed
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 ,
                 having
                 made
                 his
                 confession
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 stops
                 the
                 Persecution
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 Laws
                 and
                 Imperial
                 Edicts
                 orders
                 that
                 their
                 Churches
                 should
                 with
                 all
                 expedition
                 be
                 built
                 :
                 and
                 commanded
                 that
                 the
                 Christians
                 themselves
                 should
                 perform
                 their
                 usuall
                 Solemnities
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 Supplications
                 [
                 to
                 God
                 ]
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LVIII
                
                 .
                 That
                 Maximinus
                 being
                 a
                 Persecutor
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 fled
                 away
                 in
                 a
                 servile
                 habit
                 and
                 hid
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 SUch
                 was
                 the
                 punishment
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Beginner
                 of
                 the
                 Persecution
                 underwent
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 [
                 Licinius
                 ,
                 ]
                 concerning
                 whom
                 we
                 now
                 speak
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 an
                 eye-witness
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 experience
                 had
                 had
                 an
                 accurate
                 knowledge
                 thereof
                 ;
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 forgat
                 all
                 ;
                 neither
                 did
                 he
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 the
                 punishment
                 inflicted
                 on
                 the
                 Former
                 ,
                 a
                 nor
                 the
                 revenging
                 judgment
                 [
                 divine
                 justice
                 executed
                 ]
                 on
                 the
                 Latter
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 strove
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 earnestness
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 to
                 out-do
                 the
                 Former
                 in
                 a
                 Combat
                 of
                 mischiefs
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 gloried
                 in
                 his
                 invention
                 of
                 new
                 punishments
                 against
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 satisfied
                 with
                 Fire
                 ,
                 Sword
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 *
                 
                   Fastnings
                   with
                   Nails
                
                 ;
                 nor
                 with
                 the
                 wild-beasts
                 and
                 depths
                 of
                 the
                 Sea.
                 But
                 besides
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 he
                 himself
                 contrived
                 a
                 certain
                 new
                 sort
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 Law
                 gave
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 members
                 whereby
                 we
                 perceive
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 destroyed
                 .
                 Immediately
                 therefore
                 ,
                 vast
                 numbers
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 children
                 and
                 women
                 also
                 ,
                 having
                 had
                 the
                 Sights
                 of
                 their
                 right
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Junctures
                 of
                 their
                 feet
                 rendred
                 useless
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 Iron
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 †
                 Cauteries
                 ,
                 were
                 thrust
                 into
                 the
                 Mines
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 afflict'd
                 with
                 daily
                 Labour
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 ,
                 the
                 just
                 judgment
                 
                 of
                 God
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 seized
                 this
                 person
                 also
                 ;
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 ,
                 putting
                 his
                 trust
                 in
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 confiding
                 in
                 innumerable
                 Myriads
                 of
                 Armed
                 men
                 ,
                 he
                 began
                 an
                 Engagement
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 †
                 assistance
                 ,
                 he
                 devested
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Habit
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 became
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 in
                 a
                 cowardly
                 and
                 most
                 unmanly
                 manner
                 shrowded
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 crowd
                 ,
                 *
                 purchased
                 his
                 own
                 safety
                 by
                 flight
                 :
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 absconded
                 in
                 the
                 Fields
                 and
                 Country
                 Villages
                 [
                 clothed
                 ]
                 in
                 a
                 servile
                 habit
                 ,
                 and
                 supposed
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 kept
                 himself
                 concealed
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 thus
                 avoid
                 the
                 great
                 Eye
                 †
                 of
                 Providence
                 which
                 inspects
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 he
                 hoped
                 his
                 life
                 was
                 now
                 in
                 safety
                 ,
                 being
                 struck
                 with
                 God's
                 fiery
                 dart
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 prostrate
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 whole
                 body
                 was
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 consumed
                 by
                 a
                 blow
                 given
                 him
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 entire
                 *
                 shew
                 of
                 its
                 Pristine
                 beauty
                 vanished
                 ;
                 and
                 only
                 his
                 parch't
                 bones
                 ,
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 perfect
                 Skeleton
                 ,
                 like
                 some
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 were
                 left
                 remaining
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LIX
                
                 .
                 That
                 Maximine
                 ,
                 blinded
                 by
                 [
                 the
                 acuteness
                 of
                 ]
                 his
                 Disease
                 ,
                 *
                 issued
                 out
                 a
                 Law
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 FUrther
                 ,
                 when
                 this
                 Disease
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 God
                 had
                 afflicted
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 arrived
                 at
                 a
                 greater
                 degree
                 of
                 acuteness
                 and
                 vehemency
                 ,
                 *
                 his
                 eyes
                 leap't
                 out
                 ;
                 and
                 falling
                 from
                 their
                 proper
                 place
                 ,
                 left
                 him
                 blind
                 :
                 thus
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 most
                 just
                 sentence
                 he
                 underwent
                 the
                 same
                 punishments
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 first
                 Inventer
                 of
                 against
                 God's
                 Martyrs
                 .
                 Breathing
                 nevertheless
                 still
                 after
                 these
                 so
                 calamitous
                 miseries
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 though
                 late
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 made
                 an
                 open
                 confession
                 to
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 declared
                 his
                 own
                 oppositions
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 .
                 He
                 likewise
                 composed
                 a
                 Retractation
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 person
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Laws
                 and
                 Edicts
                 in
                 writing
                 confest
                 his
                 own
                 errour
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 ;
                 attesting
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 experience
                 it self
                 he
                 had
                 found
                 ,
                 the
                 Christians
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 God.
                 Notwithstanding
                 Licinius
                 knew
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 information
                 he
                 received
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 facts
                 themselves
                 ;
                 yet
                 wrapping
                 up
                 his
                 mind
                 within
                 some
                 thick
                 darkness
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 he
                 †
                 resolved
                 upon
                 a
                 performance
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 things
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               SECOND
               BOOK
               OF
               
                 EUSEBIUS
                 PAMPHILUS
              
               CONCERNING
               THE
               LIFE
               OF
               THE
               BLESSED
               EMPEROUR
               CONSTANTINE
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                
                 Licinius's
                 Clandestine
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Murder
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 at
                 Amasia
                 [
                 a
                 City
                 ]
                 of
                 Pontus
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 manner
                 the
                 forementioned
                 [
                 Licinius
                 ]
                 plunged
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 pit
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 impious
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 imitating
                 their
                 example
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 destruction
                 ,
                 whose
                 ruines
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 Impiety
                 he
                 had
                 beheld
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 eyes
                 ,
                 he
                 re-kindled
                 the
                 Persecution
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 like
                 some
                 raging
                 fire
                 long
                 since
                 extinguished
                 ;
                 and
                 blew
                 up
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 impiety
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 fierceness
                 than
                 his
                 predecessours
                 had
                 done
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 (
                 like
                 some
                 outragious
                 wild-beast
                 ,
                 or
                 crooked
                 Serpent
                 rolled
                 together
                 about
                 himself
                 ,
                 )
                 breathing
                 forth
                 Rage
                 and
                 Hostile
                 Menaces
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 durst
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 commencè
                 an
                 open
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
                 within
                 his
                 own
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 fear
                 of
                 Constantine
                 :
                 but
                 concealing
                 the
                 venome
                 of
                 his
                 malice
                 ,
                 he
                 contrived
                 secret
                 Plots
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 in
                 some
                 particular
                 places
                 only
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 and
                 †
                 by
                 calumnies
                 framed
                 by
                 his
                 Governours
                 of
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 destroyed
                 the
                 eminentest
                 and
                 most
                 approved
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 murdering
                 them
                 was
                 new
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 never
                 was
                 known
                 before
                 .
                 a
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 the
                 Facts
                 perpetrated
                 at
                 Amasia
                 [
                 a
                 City
                 ]
                 of
                 Pontus
                 ,
                 far
                 exceeded
                 the
                 most
                 superlative
                 Cruelty
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                
                 The
                 demolishments
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 Butcheries
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               
                 WHere
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 former
                 *
                 demolishment
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 thrown
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 from
                 their
                 vast
                 height
                 ;
                 others
                 were
                 shut
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Governours
                 in
                 their
                 severall
                 districts
                 ,
                 least
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 usually
                 frequented
                 them
                 ,
                 should
                 meet
                 there
                 ,
                 or
                 least
                 they
                 a
                 might
                 render
                 
                 a
                 due
                 worship
                 to
                 God.
                 For
                 that
                 person
                 who
                 issued
                 out
                 these
                 orders
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 prayers
                 were
                 not
                 made
                 there
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 being
                 induced
                 to
                 entertain
                 such
                 thoughts
                 as
                 these
                 from
                 a
                 consciousness
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 impieties
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 had
                 perswaded
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 we
                 did
                 was
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 render
                 God
                 propitious
                 [
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 ]
                 Now
                 ,
                 those
                 [
                 Presidents
                 ]
                 who
                 were
                 his
                 flatterers
                 and
                 soothed
                 him
                 up
                 ,
                 being
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 they
                 should
                 do
                 what
                 would
                 be
                 gratefull
                 to
                 the
                 impious
                 [
                 Tyrant
                 ;
                 ]
                 subjected
                 the
                 eminentest
                 Prelates
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 to
                 capitall
                 punishments
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 harmless
                 and
                 innocent
                 persons
                 were
                 haled
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 the
                 least
                 cause
                 punished
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 Murderers
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 underwent
                 a
                 new
                 sort
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 having
                 their
                 bodies
                 cut
                 with
                 a
                 sword
                 (
                 as
                 Butchers
                 do
                 meat
                 )
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 pieces
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 this
                 barbarous
                 spectacle
                 far
                 more
                 horrid
                 than
                 any
                 Tragicall
                 representation
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 thrown
                 into
                 the
                 depths
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 food
                 for
                 Fishes
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 therefore
                 ,
                 persons
                 that
                 were
                 worshippers
                 of
                 God
                 began
                 to
                 flye
                 again
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Fields
                 and
                 Solitudes
                 were
                 again
                 become
                 the
                 Receptacles
                 of
                 Gods
                 servants
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 had
                 succeeded
                 thus
                 prosperously
                 in
                 these
                 his
                 attempts
                 ,
                 he
                 afterwards
                 entertained
                 thoughts
                 of
                 raising
                 a
                 generall
                 Persecution
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 had
                 undoubtedly
                 been
                 master
                 of
                 his
                 desire
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 any
                 obstacle
                 which
                 might
                 in
                 future
                 have
                 hindred
                 him
                 from
                 effecting
                 it
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 [
                 God
                 ]
                 the
                 defender
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 [
                 servants
                 ,
                 ]
                 (
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 prevent
                 what
                 would
                 have
                 ensued
                 ,
                 )
                 caused
                 his
                 servant
                 Constantine
                 to
                 appear
                 like
                 some
                 great
                 Light
                 in
                 darkness
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 obscure
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 led
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 into
                 these
                 parts
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 Constantine
                 was
                 moved
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   [
                   Licinius
                
                 ]
                 made
                 preparations
                 to
                 Persecute
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 *
                 WHo
                 perceiving
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 †
                 complaint
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 proceedings
                 was
                 not
                 any
                 longer
                 to
                 be
                 endured
                 ,
                 musters
                 up
                 a
                 soberness
                 and
                 prudence
                 of
                 mind
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 mixt
                 an
                 austerity
                 of
                 disposition
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 innate
                 clemency
                 ,
                 hastned
                 to
                 the
                 ‖
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 oppressed
                 ;
                 judging
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 a
                 pious
                 and
                 holy
                 Action
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 the
                 taking
                 off
                 of
                 one
                 person
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 mankind
                 is
                 preserved
                 .
                 For
                 [
                 thus
                 he
                 thought
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 ]
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 much
                 clemency
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 shew
                 compassion
                 to
                 him
                 who
                 deserved
                 no
                 pity
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 advantage
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 would
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 desist
                 from
                 his
                 practise
                 of
                 mischiefs
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 rather
                 increase
                 his
                 Rage
                 and
                 Fury
                 against
                 his
                 Subjects
                 :
                 nor
                 could
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 hopes
                 of
                 safety
                 in
                 future
                 remaining
                 to
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 afflicted
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 having
                 considered
                 these
                 things
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 dilatoriness
                 resolved
                 to
                 stretch
                 forth
                 a
                 salutary
                 right
                 hand
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 faln
                 into
                 the
                 bitterest
                 of
                 calamities
                 .
                 He
                 made
                 therefore
                 a
                 *
                 vast
                 provision
                 of
                 Military
                 Forces
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 whole
                 Army
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Troops
                 of
                 Horse
                 as
                 Companies
                 of
                 ●●ot
                 ,
                 were
                 drawn
                 together
                 .
                 But
                 before
                 them
                 all
                 were
                 carried
                 †
                 the
                 Insignia
                 of
                 his
                 confidence
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Standard
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                
                 That
                 Constantine
                 made
                 provision
                 for
                 the
                 War
                 with
                 Prayers
                 ;
                 but
                 Licinius
                 ,
                 with
                 Divinations
                 and
                 Prophecics
                 .
              
               
                 ANd
                 well
                 knowing
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 ever
                 before
                 ,
                 he
                 now
                 stood
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 prayers
                 ,
                 he
                 carried
                 God's
                 *
                 Prelates
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 it
                 being
                 his
                 Sentiment
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 persons
                 a
                 like
                 some
                 good
                 Guards
                 of
                 his
                 Soul
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 always
                 present
                 and
                 conversant
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 that
                 Headed
                 the
                 Tyranny
                 was
                 informed
                 ,
                 that
                 Constantine
                 obtained
                 Victories
                 over
                 his
                 Enemies
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 means
                 than
                 by
                 God's
                 assistance
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 foresaid
                 persons
                 were
                 alwaies
                 present
                 and
                 conversant
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Symboll
                 of
                 the
                 Salutary
                 passion
                 went
                 before
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 whole
                 Army
                 :
                 he
                 judged
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 deservedly
                 ridiculous
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 mock't
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 and
                 reviled
                 him
                 with
                 opprobrious
                 expressions
                 .
                 b
                 But
                 he
                 himself
                 got
                 the
                 Diviners
                 and
                 Soothsayers
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Sorcerers
                 and
                 Impostours
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacrificers
                 and
                 Prophets
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 look't
                 upon
                 as
                 Gods.
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 with
                 sacrifices
                 appeased
                 those
                 c
                 whom
                 he
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 ,
                 he
                 enquired
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 end
                 he
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 have
                 of
                 the
                 War.
                 They
                 made
                 answer
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 ,
                 that
                 d
                 without
                 controversie
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 Conquerour
                 of
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 e
                 and
                 should
                 get
                 the
                 better
                 in
                 the
                 War
                 ;
                 the
                 Oracles
                 every
                 where
                 promising
                 him
                 this
                 in
                 long
                 
                 and
                 elegant
                 Verses
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 f
                 the
                 Interpreters
                 of
                 Dreams
                 predicted
                 ,
                 that
                 success
                 was
                 portended
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 flying
                 of
                 Birds
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 †
                 Aruspices
                 affirmed
                 the
                 like
                 was
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 Entrails
                 .
                 Elevated
                 therefore
                 by
                 the
                 fallacious
                 promises
                 of
                 these
                 persons
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 confidence
                 he
                 proceeded
                 forth
                 g
                 to
                 the
                 Camp
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 preparations
                 for
                 an
                 Engagement
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                
                 What
                 Licinius
                 spaek
                 concerning
                 Idolls
                 and
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 sacrificing
                 in
                 a
                 Grove
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 just
                 about
                 beginning
                 *
                 a
                 fight
                 ,
                 he
                 called
                 together
                 the
                 choicest
                 of
                 his
                 Protectors
                 that
                 were
                 about
                 Him
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 Friends
                 for
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 an
                 higher
                 value
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 certain
                 place
                 which
                 by
                 them
                 was
                 accounted
                 sacred
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 well-watered
                 and
                 shady
                 Grove
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 it
                 were
                 erected
                 various
                 Statues
                 ,
                 carv'd
                 out
                 of
                 Stone
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 Gods.
                 To
                 whom
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 lighted
                 Tapers
                 ,
                 and
                 offered
                 the
                 usuall
                 sacrifices
                 ;
                 'T
                 is
                 reported
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 made
                 this
                 speech
                 [
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 stood
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 
                   Friends
                   and
                
                 b
                 
                   Fellow
                   Souldiers
                   !
                   These
                   ,
                   whom
                   we
                   Honour
                   ,
                   whose
                   Adoration
                   hath
                   been
                   handed
                   down
                   to
                   us
                   from
                   our
                   Remotest
                   Ancestours
                   ,
                   are
                   our
                   Country
                   Gods.
                   But
                   he
                   who
                   Leads
                   the
                   Army
                   opposed
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   having
                   violated
                   the
                   Usages
                   and
                   Institutions
                   of
                   his
                   Fore-fathers
                   ,
                   has
                   made
                   choice
                   of
                   their
                   impious
                   opinion
                   who
                   believe
                   no
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   hath
                   erroneously
                   embraced
                   a
                   certain
                   strange
                   God
                
                 [
                 procured
                 ]
                 
                   from
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   whence
                   :
                   And
                   with
                   his
                   most
                   filthy
                   sign
                
                 c
                 
                   disgraces
                   his
                   own
                   Army
                   .
                   In
                   whom
                   having
                   put
                   his
                   confidence
                   ,
                   He
                   comes
                   forth
                   and
                   takes
                   up
                   Arms
                   ,
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   against
                   those
                   very
                   Gods
                   whom
                   he
                   hath
                   abused
                   .
                   This
                   present
                
                 *
                 
                   day
                   therefore
                   will
                   evidently
                   shew
                   ,
                   which
                   of
                   Us
                   two
                   have
                   erred
                   in
                   Opinion
                   :
                   and
                   will
                   give
                   a
                   judgment
                   concerning
                   those
                   Gods
                   who
                   are
                   worshipped
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   them
                
                 [
                 honoured
                 ]
                 
                   by
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   either
                   it
                   will
                   declare
                   us
                   Conquerours
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   most
                   justly
                   demonstrate
                   our
                   Gods
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Saviours
                   and
                   true
                   Assistants
                   .
                   Or
                   else
                   ,
                   if
                   this
                   one
                   God
                   of
                
                 Constantine's
                 
                   who
                   comes
                   from
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   whence
                   ,
                   shall
                   get
                   the
                   better
                   of
                   our
                   Gods
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                
                 d
                 
                   present
                   do
                   exeeed
                   in
                   number
                   ;
                   no
                   body
                   in
                   future
                   will
                   be
                   in
                   doubt
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   he
                   ought
                   to
                   worship
                   ;
                   but
                   will
                   betake
                   himself
                   to
                   the
                   more
                   powerfull
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   attribute
                   to
                   him
                   the
                   Rewards
                   of
                   Victory
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   if
                   this
                   strange
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                
                 e
                 
                   now
                   a
                
                 Ridicule
                 
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   shall
                   appear
                   to
                   be
                   the
                
                 Victor
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   will
                   behoove
                   us
                   also
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   and
                   adore
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bid
                   a
                   long
                   farewell
                   to
                   those
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   we
                   light
                   Tapers
                   in
                   vain
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   if
                   our
                   Gods
                   shall
                   get
                   the
                   better
                   ,
                   which
                   no
                   person
                   can
                   entertain
                   a
                   doubt
                   of
                   ;
                   after
                   the
                   Victory
                   obtained
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   proceed
                   to
                   bring
                   a
                   War
                   upon
                   those
                   impious
                   contemners
                   of
                   the
                   Gods.
                   
                
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 words
                 Licinius
                 spake
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 the
                 Engagement
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 stood
                 round
                 him
                 .
                 Which
                 very
                 Speech
                 of
                 his
                 was
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 imparted
                 to
                 f
                 us
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 called
                 to
                 this
                 History
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 ear-witnesses
                 of
                 his
                 very
                 expressions
                 .
                 After
                 therefore
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 this
                 Speech
                 ,
                 he
                 commanded
                 his
                 Forces
                 to
                 begin
                 the
                 Fight
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                
                 The
                 Apparition
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Cities
                 under
                 
                 Licinius's
                 Government
                 ,
                 of
                 
                 Constantine's
                 Souldiers
                 pursuing
                 the
                 Forces
                 of
                 Licinius
                 .
              
               
                 WHilst
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 doing
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 wonderfull
                 Apparition
                 (
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 was
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Cities
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 they
                 saw
                 various
                 Companies
                 of
                 
                 Constantine's
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 passing
                 at
                 noon
                 day
                 thorow
                 the
                 Cities
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 obtained
                 the
                 Victory
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 seen
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 reality
                 no
                 Body
                 appeared
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Divine
                 and
                 Superiour
                 power
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 Vision
                 shown
                 to
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 foreshewed
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 happen
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Armies
                 had
                 made
                 ready
                 to
                 engage
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 had
                 broken
                 the
                 League
                 of
                 Friendship
                 ,
                 began
                 the
                 Fight
                 first
                 .
                 Then
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 having
                 called
                 upon
                 God
                 the
                 supream
                 
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 this
                 Signall
                 to
                 the
                 Army
                 about
                 him
                 ;
                 got
                 the
                 better
                 in
                 the
                 a
                 first
                 Engagement
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 superiour
                 in
                 a
                 b
                 second
                 Fight
                 ,
                 and
                 obtained
                 a
                 far
                 greater
                 Victory
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Salutary
                 Trophy
                 was
                 carried
                 before
                 his
                 Army
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                
                 .
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 Battels
                 ,
                 where-ever
                 the
                 Standard
                 ,
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Cross
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 there
                 a
                 Victory
                 was
                 obtained
                 .
              
               
                 INdeed
                 ,
                 where-ever
                 that
                 [
                 Standard
                 ]
                 appeared
                 ,
                 hapned
                 a
                 Rout
                 of
                 the
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 pursuit
                 [
                 was
                 made
                 ]
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 gotten
                 the
                 better
                 .
                 Which
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 perceived
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 ever
                 place
                 he
                 saw
                 any
                 party
                 of
                 his
                 Army
                 prest
                 hard
                 upon
                 ,
                 thither
                 he
                 ordered
                 the
                 Salutary
                 Trophy
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 most
                 efficacious
                 *
                 Amulet
                 to
                 procure
                 a
                 Victory
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 doing
                 whereof
                 ,
                 a
                 Victory
                 followed
                 immediately
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 Strength
                 and
                 Courage
                 was
                 by
                 a
                 divine
                 act
                 of
                 providence
                 infused
                 into
                 those
                 who
                 fought
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                
                 .
                 That
                 fifty
                 persons
                 were
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 the
                 Cross.
                 
              
               
                 WHerefore
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Protectours
                 that
                 were
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 excelled
                 for
                 strength
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 courage
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 exemplariness
                 of
                 piety
                 ;
                 on
                 whom
                 he
                 imposed
                 only
                 this
                 of
                 duty
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 take
                 an
                 assiduous
                 care
                 of
                 this
                 Standard
                 .
                 a
                 These
                 persons
                 were
                 in
                 number
                 no
                 less
                 then
                 fifty
                 :
                 on
                 whom
                 nothing
                 else
                 was
                 incumbent
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 surround
                 ,
                 defend
                 ,
                 and
                 guard
                 the
                 Standard
                 ;
                 which
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 turns
                 carried
                 on
                 his
                 shoulders
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 the
                 Emperour
                 himself
                 related
                 to
                 us
                 who
                 compose
                 this
                 History
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 Peace
                 and
                 Repose
                 ,
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 after
                 [
                 the
                 Transaction
                 ]
                 of
                 these
                 affairs
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 Relation
                 he
                 added
                 a
                 matter
                 highly
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 recorded
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                
                 .
                 That
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Cross-bearers
                 who
                 sled
                 ,
                 was
                 killed
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 by
                 Faith
                 stood
                 his
                 ground
                 ,
                 was
                 preserved
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 dismal
                 noise
                 and
                 sudden
                 disturbance
                 having
                 one
                 time
                 put
                 the
                 Army
                 into
                 a
                 consternation
                 during
                 the
                 very
                 heat
                 of
                 an
                 Engagement
                 ,
                 he
                 who
                 bore
                 the
                 Standard
                 on
                 his
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 an
                 agony
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 fear
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 he
                 delivered
                 the
                 Standard
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 might
                 make
                 his
                 escape
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fight
                 .
                 That
                 other
                 person
                 had
                 no
                 sooner
                 taken
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 but
                 he
                 who
                 slipt
                 away
                 ,
                 being
                 got
                 without
                 the
                 protection
                 of
                 the
                 Standard
                 ,
                 was
                 stuck
                 into
                 the
                 belly
                 by
                 a
                 Dart
                 cast
                 at
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 deprived
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 Thus
                 this
                 man
                 underwent
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 his
                 cowardise
                 and
                 infidelity
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 dead
                 upon
                 the
                 Spot
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Salutary
                 Trophy
                 became
                 the
                 preservative
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 who
                 bore
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 though
                 Darts
                 were
                 frequently
                 cast
                 at
                 him
                 who
                 bore
                 the
                 Standard
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 preserved
                 unhurt
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Spear
                 of
                 the
                 [
                 Salutary
                 ]
                 Trophy
                 received
                 the
                 Darts
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 thing
                 which
                 far
                 surpassed
                 every
                 miracle
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 see
                 ]
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 the
                 Enemies
                 Darts
                 fell
                 upon
                 the
                 smallest
                 circumference
                 of
                 the
                 Spear
                 ,
                 whereon
                 they
                 were
                 fixt
                 and
                 stuck
                 fast
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Standard-Bearer
                 was
                 preserved
                 from
                 death
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 employed
                 in
                 this
                 Office
                 did
                 ever
                 receive
                 a
                 wound
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 our
                 relation
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Emperour
                 's
                 own
                 ,
                 who
                 amongst
                 other
                 matters
                 declared
                 this
                 also
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 he
                 had
                 obtained
                 the
                 former
                 Victories
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 marched
                 forward
                 ,
                 and
                 moved
                 his
                 Army
                 in
                 a
                 Military
                 order
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                
                 Various
                 Fights
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Victories
                 of
                 Constantine
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Van
                 a
                 of
                 the
                 adverse
                 party
                 ,
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 †
                 stand
                 his
                 first
                 Attack
                 ,
                 cast
                 away
                 their
                 Arms
                 with
                 both
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 fell
                 prostrate
                 at
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 feet
                 .
                 He
                 *
                 saved
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 being
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 highly
                 pleased
                 with
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 But
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 continued
                 in
                 Arms
                 ,
                 prepared
                 themselves
                 for
                 an
                 Engagement
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 proposed
                 overtures
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 b
                 treated
                 them
                 with
                 expressions
                 of
                 kindness
                 and
                 friendship
                 ;
                 perceiving
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 his
                 Army
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 turned
                 their
                 backs
                 immediately
                 ,
                 and
                 betook
                 themselves
                 to
                 flight
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 pursuit
                 ,
                 were
                 slain
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 ‖
                 Arms
                 :
                 but
                 others
                 ran
                 one
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 cut
                 off
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 swords
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                
                 .
                 Licinius's
                 Flight
                 ,
                 and
                 Inchantments
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 Prince
                 saw
                 himself
                 deprived
                 of
                 an
                 assistance
                 a
                 from
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 vast
                 numbers
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 as
                 Auxiliaries
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 gotten
                 together
                 ,
                 were
                 vanished
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 experimentally
                 covinced
                 that
                 the
                 hope
                 he
                 had
                 placed
                 in
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 ,
                 was
                 vain
                 ;
                 he
                 forthwith
                 betook
                 himself
                 to
                 a
                 most
                 inglorious
                 flight
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 escape
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 secured
                 himself
                 from
                 danger
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 most
                 pious
                 Emperour
                 ordered
                 his
                 own
                 men
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 close
                 pursuit
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 by
                 flying
                 he
                 might
                 obtain
                 safety
                 .
                 For
                 't
                 was
                 his
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 Licinius
                 ,
                 made
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 unhappy
                 posture
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 affairs
                 ,
                 might
                 at
                 length
                 desist
                 from
                 his
                 mad
                 boldness
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 change
                 his
                 opinion
                 for
                 thoughts
                 that
                 were
                 sound
                 and
                 better
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 
                 Constantine's
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 suggested
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 that
                 transcendency
                 of
                 Humanity
                 wherewith
                 he
                 was
                 endowed
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 took
                 a
                 resolution
                 patiently
                 to
                 bear
                 injuries
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 Him
                 pardon
                 who
                 deserved
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 far
                 was
                 Licinius
                 from
                 abstaining
                 from
                 his
                 pristine
                 improbity
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 heap't
                 mischiefs
                 upon
                 mischiefs
                 ,
                 and
                 attempted
                 more
                 nefarious
                 and
                 audacious
                 Facts
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 betook
                 himself
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 evill
                 Arts
                 and
                 practises
                 of
                 Conjurers
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 more
                 insolently
                 emboldened
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 that
                 saying
                 might
                 have
                 †
                 fitly
                 been
                 applied
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 spoken
                 of
                 that
                 old
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   had
                   hardned
                   his
                   heart
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XII
                
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 praying
                 in
                 a
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 obtained
                 the
                 Victory
                 .
              
               
                 LIcinius
                 having
                 therefore
                 involved
                 himself
                 in
                 such
                 [
                 impieties
                 ]
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 was
                 thrust
                 headlong
                 into
                 the
                 pit
                 of
                 destruction
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 a
                 a
                 second
                 Battel
                 ,
                 diligently
                 †
                 applyed
                 himself
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 ]
                 his
                 Saviour
                 .
                 And
                 pitch't
                 a
                 b
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 without
                 [
                 his
                 Camp
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 at
                 a
                 good
                 distance
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 where
                 he
                 ‖
                 lived
                 chastly
                 and
                 purely
                 ,
                 and
                 poured
                 forth
                 his
                 prayers
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 that
                 old
                 Prophet
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 concerning
                 whom
                 the
                 divine
                 Oracles
                 give
                 this
                 attestation
                 ,
                 that
                 *
                 
                   He
                   pitch't
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   without
                   the
                   Camp.
                
                 Some
                 few
                 persons
                 ,
                 of
                 whose
                 Faith
                 piety
                 and
                 c
                 benevolence
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 most
                 assured
                 proofs
                 ,
                 were
                 continually
                 present
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 was
                 always
                 wont
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 about
                 to
                 begin
                 a
                 flight
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 slow
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 secure
                 :
                 and
                 't
                 was
                 his
                 constant
                 usage
                 to
                 act
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 God.
                 Further
                 ,
                 when
                 with
                 great
                 earnestness
                 he
                 made
                 Supplications
                 to
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 always
                 vouchsafed
                 the
                 Divine
                 presence
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 ,
                 moved
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 by
                 a
                 more
                 Divine
                 inspiration
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 leap
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 forthwith
                 give
                 order
                 for
                 the
                 immediate
                 march
                 of
                 his
                 Army
                 ▪
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 delay
                 ,
                 yea
                 even
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 hour
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 draw
                 their
                 Swords
                 .
                 His
                 men
                 would
                 fall
                 on
                 pell-mell
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 down
                 all
                 before
                 them
                 without
                 any
                 distinction
                 of
                 age
                 ;
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 (
                 having
                 gotten
                 a
                 Victory
                 d
                 within
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 space
                 ,
                 )
                 they
                 had
                 erected
                 Victorious
                 Trophies
                 against
                 their
                 Enemies
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                
                 .
                 His
                 Humanity
                 towards
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 that
                 were
                 taken
                 Prisoners
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 manner
                 was
                 the
                 Emperour
                 long
                 before
                 wont
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 behave
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 order
                 his
                 Army
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 engaged
                 in
                 a
                 Battel
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 always
                 preferred
                 God
                 before
                 his
                 own
                 Life
                 ;
                 and
                 studied
                 to
                 perform
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 his
                 advices
                 ;
                 and
                 used
                 all
                 imaginable
                 caution
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 slaughter
                 of
                 many
                 men
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 ,
                 he
                 consulted
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 the
                 Enemies
                 no
                 less
                 ,
                 than
                 
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Souldiers
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 he
                 admonished
                 his
                 own
                 men
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 Victors
                 in
                 a
                 Battel
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 compassion
                 to
                 the
                 vanquished
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 men
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 forget
                 the
                 same
                 Nature
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 he
                 perceived
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 mindes
                 of
                 his
                 Souldiers
                 were
                 greedy
                 of
                 slaughter
                 ,
                 he
                 repressed
                 them
                 by
                 a
                 Largess
                 of
                 Gold
                 ;
                 giving
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 whoever
                 took
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Enemy
                 alive
                 ,
                 *
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 
                 certain
                 weight
                 of
                 Gold
                 bestowed
                 on
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 inticement
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 mens
                 lives
                 ,
                 was
                 found
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 prudence
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 ,
                 very
                 many
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 themselves
                 were
                 saved
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Gold
                 being
                 the
                 Ransome
                 of
                 their
                 Lives
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIV
                
                 .
                 Again
                 concerning
                 his
                 Prayers
                 in
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 .
              
               
                 THese
                 ,
                 and
                 infinite
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 actions
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 wont
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 frequently
                 to
                 perform
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 that
                 present
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 joyned
                 Battel
                 ,
                 he
                 retired
                 alone
                 into
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 usage
                 was
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 earnest
                 in
                 prayers
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 abstaining
                 from
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 divertisement
                 ,
                 and
                 delicious
                 food
                 ;
                 and
                 *
                 macerating
                 himself
                 with
                 fastings
                 ,
                 and
                 †
                 bodily
                 austerities
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 he
                 appeased
                 God
                 with
                 Supplications
                 and
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 benign
                 and
                 propitious
                 Assistant
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 perform
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 God
                 had
                 suggested
                 to
                 his
                 mind
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 ‖
                 his
                 care
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 Republick
                 was
                 watchfull
                 and
                 diligent
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 poured
                 forth
                 prayers
                 ,
                 not
                 more
                 for
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Forces
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 Enemies
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XV.
                
                 Licinius's
                 *
                 dissembled
                 Friendship
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Worship
                 of
                 Idolls
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 because
                 Licinius
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 fled
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 ,
                 )
                 practised
                 dissimulation
                 ,
                 and
                 entreated
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 amicable
                 League
                 might
                 be
                 again
                 renewed
                 ;
                 [
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 supposing
                 a
                 Peace
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 [
                 to
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 advantagious
                 to
                 mankind
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 grant
                 him
                 even
                 this
                 ,
                 upon
                 certain
                 a
                 Terms
                 and
                 Conditions
                 .
                 Licinius
                 speciously
                 pretended
                 a
                 ready
                 compliance
                 with
                 the
                 Terms
                 offered
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 oaths
                 confirmed
                 his
                 *
                 adherence
                 thereto
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 secretly
                 got
                 together
                 another
                 †
                 Army
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 resolved
                 to
                 renew
                 the
                 War
                 ,
                 and
                 begin
                 a
                 Fight
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 called
                 in
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Auxiliaries
                 ;
                 and
                 went
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 quest
                 of
                 other
                 Gods
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 deceived
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 He
                 did
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 remember
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 himself
                 had
                 said
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Speech
                 concerning
                 the
                 Gods.
                 Nor
                 would
                 he
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 God
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 
                 Constantine's
                 Defender
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 Ridiculous
                 manner
                 began
                 to
                 enquire
                 out
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 more
                 and
                 those
                 newer
                 Gods.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVI
                
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 ▪
                 Licinius
                 Commanded
                 his
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 Attack
                 against
                 the
                 [
                 Standard
                 of
                 the
                 ]
                 Cross.
                 
              
               
                 AFter
                 this
                 ,
                 knowing
                 for
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 certain
                 divine
                 and
                 secret
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 Salutary
                 Trophy
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 power
                 (
                 he
                 understood
                 )
                 
                 Constantine's
                 Army
                 obtained
                 Victory
                 ;
                 he
                 warned
                 his
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 engage
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 chance
                 or
                 a
                 rashly
                 cast
                 their
                 eyes
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 that
                 Standard
                 (
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 )
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 force
                 incredible
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Enemy
                 and
                 Adversary
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 particular
                 :
                 wherefore
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 use
                 great
                 Caution
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 begin
                 a
                 Fight
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 Having
                 given
                 out
                 these
                 Orders
                 ,
                 he
                 prepared
                 for
                 an
                 Engagement
                 with
                 *
                 Him
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 †
                 innate
                 Clemency
                 made
                 delays
                 ,
                 and
                 deferred
                 that
                 Ruine
                 which
                 hung
                 over
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 ‖
                 Licinians
                 ,
                 placing
                 their
                 confidence
                 in
                 a
                 Multitude
                 of
                 Gods
                 ,
                 marched
                 forth
                 with
                 vast
                 numbers
                 of
                 Forces
                 ,
                 carrying
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 defence
                 ,
                 Images
                 of
                 dead
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 inanimate
                 Statues
                 .
                 But
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 surrounded
                 with
                 the
                 *
                 Armour
                 of
                 piety
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 his
                 Enemies
                 opposed
                 the
                 Salutary
                 and
                 Vivifick
                 Standard
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 affrightning
                 spectacle
                 and
                 potent
                 preservative
                 against
                 mischief
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 first
                 he
                 †
                 made
                 
                   an
                   Alt
                
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 interim
                 he
                 forbore
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 Arms
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 begin
                 the
                 fight
                 first
                 ;
                 which
                 thing
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 League
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVII
                
                 .
                 Constantine's
                 Victory
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 the
                 Enemy
                 persisting
                 in
                 an
                 obstinacy
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 perceived
                 that
                 they
                 drew
                 their
                 Swords
                 ;
                 moved
                 with
                 indignation
                 ,
                 a
                 with
                 one
                 Shout
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 he
                 Routed
                 all
                 the
                 Forces
                 of
                 the
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 obtained
                 a
                 Victory
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 both
                 over
                 his
                 Eenemies
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 the
                 Daemons
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVIII
                
                 .
                 Licinius's
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Triumphs
                 celebrated
                 over
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 THen
                 he
                 inflicted
                 on
                 that
                 *
                 Enemy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 those
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 a
                 condign
                 punishment
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 adjudged
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 War.
                 What
                 persons
                 soever
                 therefore
                 had
                 been
                 his
                 Advisers
                 to
                 a
                 War
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 were
                 lead
                 away
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 underwent
                 a
                 deserved
                 punishment
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 a
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 had
                 been
                 puft
                 up
                 with
                 a
                 vain
                 hope
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 reality
                 embrace
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 and
                 profest
                 that
                 at
                 length
                 they
                 acknowledged
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 only
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIX
                
                 .
                 The
                 publick
                 Rejoycings
                 and
                 Festivities
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Impious
                 were
                 quite
                 *
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 future
                 appeared
                 bright
                 and
                 pure
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 cloud
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ]
                 of
                 Tyrannick
                 power
                 [
                 being
                 dispersed
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 which
                 paid
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 became
                 conjoyned
                 ;
                 those
                 Provinces
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 were
                 united
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 was
                 adorned
                 with
                 *
                 one
                 universall
                 Monarch
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 one
                 Head
                 ;
                 the
                 Dominion
                 and
                 Authority
                 of
                 one
                 person
                 †
                 comprehending
                 all
                 men
                 whatever
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 bright
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Piety
                 bestowed
                 joyfull
                 days
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 before
                 sate
                 in
                 darkness
                 and
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 there
                 remain
                 any
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 past
                 Evills
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 all
                 persons
                 every
                 where
                 adorned
                 the
                 Conquerour
                 with
                 praises
                 ,
                 and
                 profest
                 they
                 acknowledged
                 the
                 only
                 God
                 his
                 preserver
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 Our
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 embellisht
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 virtues
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                   Constantinus
                   Victor
                
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 procured
                 himself
                 this
                 a
                 most
                 agreeable
                 and
                 proper
                 Surname
                 and
                 Title
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 those
                 Victories
                 granted
                 him
                 by
                 God
                 over
                 all
                 his
                 Enemies
                 and
                 Opposers
                 :
                 )
                 received
                 the
                 East
                 ;
                 and
                 reduced
                 under
                 a
                 Subjection
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 entire
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 conjoyned
                 as
                 heretofore
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 [
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 who
                 publisht
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 the
                 Dominion
                 of
                 one
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 himself
                 ,
                 possest
                 of
                 the
                 sole
                 Dominion
                 over
                 the
                 Roman
                 world
                 ,
                 governed
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 Mankind
                 .
                 All
                 fear
                 of
                 those
                 mischiefs
                 wherewith
                 all
                 men
                 had
                 been
                 heretofore
                 opprest
                 ,
                 was
                 now
                 taken
                 away
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 who
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 had
                 been
                 dejected
                 and
                 sorrowfull
                 ,
                 then
                 lookt
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 with
                 smiling
                 countenances
                 and
                 chearfull
                 eyes
                 .
                 In
                 Dances
                 also
                 and
                 Songs
                 they
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 glorified
                 God
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 (
                 b
                 for
                 thus
                 they
                 were
                 instructed
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 
                   The
                   Victor
                   Augustus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 most
                 Modest
                 and
                 Pious
                 Sons
                 
                   The
                   Caesars
                
                 ,
                 with
                 *
                 uninterrupted
                 Acclamations
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 an
                 oblivion
                 of
                 past
                 Afflictions
                 ,
                 no
                 remembrance
                 of
                 impiety
                 ;
                 but
                 an
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 †
                 Blessings
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 expectation
                 of
                 more
                 in
                 future
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XX.
                
                 How
                 Constantine
                 made
                 Laws
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Confessours
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Constitutions
                 full
                 of
                 Clemency
                 ,
                 were
                 then
                 *
                 published
                 amongst
                 us
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 amongst
                 those
                 who
                 inhabited
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 and
                 Laws
                 ,
                 breathing
                 forth
                 Piety
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 gave
                 various
                 promises
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Goods
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 bestowed
                 a
                 on
                 the
                 Provincials
                 
                 throughout
                 each
                 Province
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 usefull
                 and
                 of
                 advantage
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 assigned
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 congruous
                 and
                 convenient
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 *
                 they
                 recalled
                 home
                 those
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 Idolls
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 banished
                 by
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 and
                 compelled
                 to
                 remove
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Country
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 they
                 freed
                 from
                 publick
                 Functions
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 had
                 been
                 b
                 adjudged
                 to
                 the
                 Curiae
                 :
                 and
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 Goods
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 them
                 restored
                 to
                 them
                 again
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 [
                 having
                 been
                 strengthened
                 ]
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 had
                 given
                 a
                 signall
                 proof
                 of
                 their
                 fortitude
                 and
                 constancy
                 of
                 mind
                 ;
                 and
                 were
                 either
                 condemned
                 to
                 the
                 Mines
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 tortured
                 with
                 daily
                 Labour
                 ;
                 or
                 adjudged
                 to
                 a
                 Deportation
                 into
                 the
                 Islands
                 ;
                 or
                 had
                 been
                 forced
                 c
                 to
                 a
                 slavery
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Publick
                   Works
                
                 ;
                 these
                 persons
                 ,
                 freed
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 from
                 all
                 these
                 disquietudes
                 and
                 troubles
                 ,
                 enjoyed
                 their
                 Liberty
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 egregious
                 resoluteness
                 in
                 retaining
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 despoyled
                 of
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Militia
                 ,
                 were
                 recalled
                 from
                 this
                 ignominy
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Munificence
                 :
                 who
                 gave
                 them
                 d
                 a
                 free
                 Liberty
                 of
                 choice
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 recovering
                 their
                 proper
                 Offices
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 flourishing
                 in
                 their
                 Pristine
                 dignities
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 a
                 quiet
                 and
                 retired
                 Life
                 ,
                 of
                 continuing
                 in
                 future
                 exempt
                 from
                 the
                 troubles
                 of
                 all
                 publick
                 Functions
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 whatever
                 persons
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 being
                 reproacht
                 and
                 disgrac't
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 condemned
                 to
                 a
                 slavery
                 in
                 the
                 e
                 Gynaecia
                 ,
                 them
                 [
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 set
                 at
                 Liberty
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXI
                
                 .
                 How
                 [
                 he
                 made
                 Laws
                 ]
                 concerning
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 Estates
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
              
               
                 ANd
                 these
                 were
                 the
                 Establishments
                 which
                 the
                 Emperour
                 made
                 in
                 written
                 Laws
                 ,
                 concerning
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 had
                 undergone
                 those
                 sufferings
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 their
                 goods
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 full
                 and
                 ample
                 provision
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 a
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 's
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 commanded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Goods
                 and
                 Estates
                 of
                 God's
                 holy
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 ended
                 their
                 lives
                 in
                 their
                 Confession
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 enjoyed
                 by
                 their
                 nearest
                 Relatives
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 if
                 no
                 Relation
                 of
                 their's
                 could
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Churches
                 were
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 Estates
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 the
                 [
                 Imperial
                 ]
                 Letter
                 of
                 Indulgence
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Goods
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 heretofore
                 transferred
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Treasury
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 a
                 Sale
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 donation
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 remained
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 Treasury
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 returned
                 back
                 to
                 their
                 Owners
                 .
                 Such
                 were
                 the
                 favours
                 which
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 benignity
                 conferred
                 upon
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Laws
                 transmitted
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 Provinces
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXII
                
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 he
                 refreshed
                 and
                 cherish't
                 the
                 People
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 BUt
                 ,
                 his
                 Imperial
                 Munificence
                 bestowed
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 far
                 greater
                 Favours
                 than
                 these
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 were
                 strangers
                 to
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 Provinces
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 our
                 [
                 
                   Eastern
                   Countries
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 b
                 who
                 having
                 before
                 this
                 received
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 had
                 styled
                 them
                 happy
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 possest
                 of
                 such
                 Blessings
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 fervently
                 prayed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 themselves
                 might
                 at
                 length
                 enjoy
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 beholding
                 these
                 things
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 eyes
                 ,
                 *
                 doubted
                 not
                 of
                 terming
                 themselves
                 blessed
                 now
                 ;
                 and
                 confest
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 new
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 no
                 Age
                 under
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 had
                 ever
                 beheld
                 before
                 ,
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 gracious
                 an
                 Emperour
                 [
                 namely
                 ,
                 ]
                 had
                 †
                 appeared
                 to
                 mankind
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 were
                 their
                 Sentiments
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIII
                
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 publickly
                 Proclaimed
                 God
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 Good
                 ;
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 Copies
                 of
                 his
                 Laws
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 had
                 reduced
                 all
                 places
                 under
                 a
                 Subjection
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 himself
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 God
                 who
                 had
                 bestowed
                 these
                 Blessings
                 upon
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 attested
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 *
                 He
                 ,
                 not
                 himself
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 his
                 Victories
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 declared
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 ,
                 written
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 Latine
                 as
                 Greek
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 throughout
                 every
                 Province
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 the
                 a
                 powerfullness
                 of
                 his
                 Language
                 will
                 easily
                 be
                 perceived
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 apply
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 perusall
                 of
                 his
                 Letters
                 ,
                 They
                 were
                 two
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 directed
                 to
                 
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   in
                   every
                   City
                   that
                   were
                   Strangers
                   to
                   our
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 b
                 Which
                 Latter
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 't
                 is
                 accommodate
                 to
                 our
                 present
                 Subject
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 insert
                 here
                 ;
                 both
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Copy
                 of
                 this
                 Letter
                 may
                 be
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 Monuments
                 of
                 History
                 ,
                 and
                 consigned
                 to
                 posterity
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 our
                 Relation
                 may
                 receive
                 confirmation
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 transcribed
                 from
                 an
                 Authentick
                 Copy
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 Custody
                 .
                 A
                 subscription
                 whereto
                 in
                 the
                 Emperour
                 's
                 own
                 *
                 hand
                 ,
                 does
                 ,
                 like
                 some
                 Seal
                 ,
                 ‡
                 assert
                 the
                 verity
                 of
                 our
                 Narrative
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIV
                 .
                 
                 Constantine's
                 Law
                 concerning
                 Piety
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 .
              
               
                 VICTOR
                 CONSTANTINUS
                 ,
                 MAXIMUS
                 AUGUSTUS
                 ,
                 a
                 To
                 the
                 Provincials
                 of
                 Palestine
                 .
              
               
                 
                   AMongst
                   those
                   whose
                   Sentiments
                   concerning
                   the
                   Deity
                   are
                   right
                   and
                   prudent
                   ,
                   it
                   has
                   long
                   since
                   been
                   made
                   apparent
                   by
                   a
                   manifest
                
                 *
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   is
                   sufficient
                   far
                   to
                   remove
                   all
                   scruple
                   whatever
                   ;
                   how
                   great
                   a
                   difference
                   there
                   hath
                   been
                   between
                   an
                   accurate
                   observancy
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   venerable
                   Worship
                   of
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   its
                   Opposers
                
                 c
                 
                   and
                   desirous
                   of
                   contemning
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   ,
                   by
                   far
                   evidenter
                   Actions
                   and
                   more
                   illustrious
                   Exploits
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   the
                   absurdity
                   of
                   the
                   doubt
                   hath
                   been
                   demonstrated
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   ,
                   how
                   great
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Supream
                   God
                   is
                   .
                   In
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   ,
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   faithfully
                   revere
                   the
                   venerable
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   dare
                   not
                   violate
                   any
                   of
                   its
                   precepts
                   ,
                   a
                   plenty
                   of
                
                 *
                 
                   Blessings
                   is
                   presented
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   incomparable
                   strength
                   with
                   good
                   hopes
                   to
                   effect
                   what
                   they
                   have
                   attempted
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   to
                   them
                   who
                   have
                   embraced
                   an
                   impious
                   Opinion
                   ,
                
                 d
                 
                   even
                   the
                   Events
                   were
                   correspondent
                   to
                   the
                   designes
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   who
                   ever
                   obtained
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   good
                   ,
                   that
                   would
                   not
                   acknowledge
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Authour
                   of
                   Goods
                   ,
                   and
                   refused
                   to
                   pay
                   Him
                   a
                   due
                   Worship
                   ?
                
                 e
                 
                   Indeed
                   ,
                   the
                   things
                   themselves
                   give
                   confirmation
                   to
                   what
                   we
                   affirm
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXV
                 .
                 An
                 Example
                 from
                 ancient
                 Times
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IF
                   therefore
                   any
                   one
                   does
                   in
                   his
                   thoughts
                   run
                   over
                   the
                
                 a
                 
                   former
                   Times
                   derived
                   down
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   these
                   days
                   of
                   ours
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   his
                   mind
                   contemplates
                   the
                   Affairs
                   heretofore
                   transacted
                   ;
                   he
                   will
                   find
                   all
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   laid
                   Justice
                   and
                   Probity
                   as
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   their
                   Actions
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   have
                   brought
                   their
                   attempts
                   to
                   an
                   happy
                   issue
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   as
                   from
                   some
                   root
                   of
                   sweetness
                   )
                   to
                   have
                   likewise
                   gathered
                   the
                   pleasantest
                   fruit
                   .
                   But
                
                 [
                 
                   he
                   will
                   perceive
                
                 ]
                 
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   audaciously
                   attempted
                   unjust
                   Facts
                   ;
                   (
                   and
                   have
                   either
                
                 [
                 
                   broken
                   out
                
                 ]
                 
                   into
                   a
                   foolish
                   madness
                   against
                   God
                   himself
                   ;
                   or
                   have
                   entertained
                   not
                   one
                   good
                   thought
                
                 b
                 
                   towards
                   mankind
                   ;
                   but
                   have
                   inflicted
                   Exiles
                   ,
                   Infamies
                   ,
                
                 *
                 
                   Proscriptions
                   ,
                   Slaughters
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   other
                   such
                   like
                
                 [
                 punishments
                 ;
                 ]
                 
                   and
                   who
                   never
                   repented
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   ,
                   nor
                   recalled
                   their
                   mindes
                   to
                   a
                   better
                   Temper
                   :
                   )
                   to
                   have
                   received
                   rewards
                   of
                   the
                   like
                   nature
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   things
                   do
                   happen
                
                 c
                 
                   not
                   ill
                   and
                   unseemly
                   ,
                   nor
                   contrary
                   to
                   reason
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXVI
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Persecuted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Persecutors
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 
                   FOr
                   ,
                   what
                   ever
                   persons
                   proceed
                   to
                   Action
                   with
                   a
                   just
                
                 [
                 
                   purpose
                   of
                
                 ]
                 
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   God
                   continually
                   in
                   their
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   preserving
                   their
                   Faith
                   towards
                   Him
                   firm
                   and
                   unshaken
                   ;
                   and
                   who
                   do
                   not
                   prefer
                   present
                   fears
                   and
                   dangers
                   before
                   the
                   hopes
                   of
                   those
                   future
                   things
                   :
                   although
                   they
                   may
                   have
                   had
                   experience
                   of
                   some
                   Troubles
                   and
                   afflictions
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   born
                   what
                   befell
                   them
                   with
                   heaviness
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   believe
                   ,
                   that
                   greater
                   Rewards
                   are
                
                 
                 
                   treasured
                   up
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   by
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   pressing
                   the
                   Calamities
                   were
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   tryed
                   ;
                   by
                   so
                   much
                   more
                   shining
                   was
                   the
                   Glory
                   they
                   obtained
                   .
                
                 b
                 
                   But
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   either
                   dishonourably
                   contemned
                   what
                   is
                   just
                   ;
                   or
                   not
                   acknowledged
                   God
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   dared
                   to
                   inflict
                   on
                   those
                   who
                   faithfully
                
                 *
                 
                   worship
                   Him
                   ,
                   Contumelies
                   and
                   the
                   cruellest
                   of
                   punishments
                   ;
                   and
                   who
                   have
                   not
                   judged
                   themselves
                   wretched
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   have
                
                 c
                 punished
                 [
                 men
                 ]
                 
                   upon
                   such
                   Pretexts
                   as
                   these
                   ;
                   nor
                
                 [
                 
                   accounted
                   the
                   persons
                   thus
                   punish't
                
                 ]
                 
                   happy
                   and
                   blessed
                   ,
                   who
                   amidst
                   so
                   great
                   sufferings
                   have
                   preserved
                   their
                   Piety
                   towards
                   God
                   inviolate
                   :
                   Many
                   of
                   these
                   mens
                   Armies
                   have
                   been
                   ruined
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   routed
                   .
                   In
                   fine
                   ,
                   their
                   whole
                   Military
                   Forces
                   have
                   ended
                   in
                   a
                   totall
                   Overthrow
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXVII
                 .
                 That
                 Persecution
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 Occasion
                 of
                 Mischief
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 waged
                 War.
                 
              
               
                 
                   FRom
                   such
                
                 [
                 impieties
                 ]
                 
                   as
                   these
                
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   Bloudy
                   Wars
                   have
                   risen
                   ,
                   and
                   dismall
                   devastations
                   .
                   Hence
                
                 [
                 
                   hath
                   been
                   occasioned
                
                 ]
                 
                   a
                   want
                   of
                   necessaries
                   for
                   daily
                   use
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                
                 a
                 
                   impendent
                   Mischiefs
                   .
                   Hence
                   ,
                   the
                   Authours
                   of
                   so
                   great
                   Impiety
                   ,
                   fallen
                   under
                   the
                   pressures
                   of
                   the
                   extreamest
                   calamities
                   ,
                   have
                   either
                   perished
                   by
                   an
                
                 b
                 
                   unhappy
                   death
                   ;
                   or
                   ,
                   leading
                   a
                   most
                   reproachfull
                   Life
                   ,
                   have
                   acknowledged
                
                 that
                 
                   more
                   afflictive
                   than
                   Death
                   it self
                   ;
                   and
                   have
                   received
                   punishments
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   equall
                   to
                   their
                   unjust
                   Actions
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   each
                   of
                   them
                   hath
                   met
                   with
                   Mischiefs
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   Calamitous
                   ,
                   with
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   of
                   vehemency
                   he
                   had
                   through
                   madness
                   resolved
                   to
                   assault
                   (
                   as
                   he
                   hoped
                   ,
                   )
                   and
                   put
                   a
                   force
                   upon
                   the
                   Divine
                   Law.
                   In
                   so
                   much
                   that
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   only
                   disquieted
                   with
                   the
                   Troubles
                   of
                   this
                   present
                   Life
                   ,
                   but
                   most
                   acutely
                   tortured
                   with
                   a
                   fear
                   and
                   expectation
                   of
                   the
                   Infernall
                   punishments
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXVIII
                 .
                 That
                 God
                 chose
                 Constantine
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Minister
                 of
                 Blessings
                 .
              
               
                 FUther
                 ,
                 when
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 sore
                 an
                 impiety
                 had
                 seized
                 a
                 Mankind
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Republick
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 some
                 Pestilentiall
                 distemper
                 ,
                 was
                 infected
                 with
                 the
                 imminentest
                 of
                 dangers
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 wanted
                 a
                 Cure
                 that
                 was
                 salutary
                 and
                 great
                 ;
                 what
                 solace
                 ,
                 what
                 Remedy
                 did
                 God
                 find
                 out
                 ,
                 to
                 free
                 us
                 from
                 these
                 evills
                 ?
                 (
                 Now
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 b
                 He
                 must
                 always
                 be
                 meant
                 ,
                 who
                 really
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 possest
                 of
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 power
                 in
                 every
                 Age.
                 c
                 Nor
                 will
                 it
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 be
                 arrogancy
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 acknowledges
                 the
                 Benefits
                 [
                 received
                 ]
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 magnificently
                 .
                 )
                 d
                 God
                 himself
                 hath
                 required
                 and
                 determined
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 our
                 assistance
                 as
                 fit
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 Completion
                 of
                 ]
                 his
                 own
                 will.
                 Who
                 having
                 begun
                 from
                 that
                 
                   Brittish
                   Ocean
                
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 parts
                 where
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 determined
                 Necessity
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 ordered
                 to
                 set
                 ▪
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 e
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 divine
                 power
                 expelled
                 and
                 dissipated
                 f
                 all
                 those
                 mischiefs
                 which
                 had
                 possest
                 [
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 ]
                 both
                 ,
                 that
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 instructed
                 by
                 My
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 recalled
                 to
                 an
                 observancy
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Venerable
                 Law
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 Blessed
                 Faith
                 might
                 be
                 increased
                 and
                 propagated
                 ,
                 by
                 God
                 Himself
                 being
                 the
                 Leader
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIX
                 .
                 Constantine's
                 Pious
                 Expressions
                 towards
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 Confessours
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 a
                 
                   FOr
                   I
                   could
                   never
                   have
                   been
                   ingratefull
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   the
                   Benefit
                   wherewith
                   I
                   am
                   oblieged
                   ;
                   in
                   regard
                   I
                   firmly
                   believe
                
                 b
                 
                   this
                   most
                   excellent
                   Ministery
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   conferred
                   on
                   Me
                   as
                   a
                   Gift
                   of
                   the
                   highest
                   value
                   ;
                   )
                   at
                   length
                   I
                   am
                   come
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   the
                   Eastern
                   Parts
                   .
                   Which
                
                 [
                 Countries
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   because
                   they
                
                 *
                 
                   groan
                   under
                   heavier
                   Calamities
                   ,
                   call
                   for
                   a
                   greater
                   Cure
                   from
                   us
                   .
                   Further
                   ,
                   I
                   do
                   most
                   firmly
                   believe
                   ,
                   that
                   My
                   whole
                   Soul
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   I
                   breath
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   ever
                   dwells
                   within
                   the
                   inmost
                   recesses
                   of
                   my
                   mind
                   ,
                   is
                   entirely
                   owing
                   from
                   Me
                   to
                   the
                   supream
                   God.
                   I
                   know
                   accurately
                   well
                   indeed
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   have
                   rightly
                   pursued
                
                 †
                 
                   an
                   hope
                   of
                   Celestiall
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                
                 c
                 
                   peculiarly
                   and
                   firmly
                   placed
                
                 this
                 Queen
                 
                   in
                   the
                   divine
                
                 ‖
                 
                   dwellings
                   ;
                   do
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   stand
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   the
                   Benevolence
                   of
                   men
                   :
                   in
                   regard
                   they
                   enjoy
                
                 
                 
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   Greater
                   Honours
                
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   by
                   how
                   much
                   farther
                   they
                   have
                   removed
                   and
                   separated
                   themselves
                   from
                
                 *
                 
                   the
                   vices
                   and
                   impieties
                   of
                   Mortality
                   .
                   Nevertheless
                   ,
                   I
                   account
                   it
                   as
                   belonging
                   to
                   Me
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   greatest
                   distance
                   now
                   to
                   remove
                   ,
                   from
                   persons
                   void
                   of
                   all
                   fault
                   and
                   reprehension
                   ,
                   those
                   necessities
                   imposed
                   on
                   them
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   misbecoming
                   tortures
                   .
                   Otherwise
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   most
                   absurd
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   mens
                   fortitude
                   and
                   stability
                   of
                   mind
                   ,
                   should
                   have
                   been
                   made
                   apparent
                   under
                   their
                   Reign
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   desirous
                   of
                   persecuting
                   them
                   ,
                   on
                   account
                   of
                   their
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   but
                   ,
                   that
                   under
                   a
                   servant
                   of
                   God
                
                 [
                 
                   swaying
                   the
                   Imperiall
                   scepter
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   their
                   Glory
                   should
                   not
                   have
                   been
                   raised
                
                 e
                 
                   to
                   an
                   higher
                   degree
                   of
                   Resplendency
                   and
                   Blessedness
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXX
                 .
                 A
                 Law
                 setting
                 [
                 men
                 ]
                 free
                 from
                 Banishment
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   The
                   Curia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 Proscription
                 of
                 Goods
                 .
              
               
                 LEt
                 all
                 those
                 therefore
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 changed
                 their
                 Country
                 for
                 a
                 strange
                 Soil
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 *
                 betray
                 their
                 Honour
                 and
                 Faith
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 with
                 their
                 whole
                 souls
                 they
                 had
                 consecrated
                 themselves
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 soever
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 been
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 cruell
                 a
                 Sentences
                 of
                 the
                 Judges
                 :
                 or
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 enrolled
                 within
                 the
                 Catalogues
                 of
                 the
                 Curiales
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 before
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 fill
                 up
                 their
                 Number
                 :
                 be
                 now
                 restored
                 both
                 b
                 to
                 their
                 paternal
                 Estates
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 their
                 wonted
                 leasure
                 ,
                 and
                 return
                 thanks
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Deliverer
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 whoever
                 have
                 been
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 Goods
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 c
                 stricken
                 with
                 a
                 *
                 Mulct
                 of
                 their
                 whole
                 substance
                 ,
                 have
                 hitherto
                 led
                 a
                 most
                 miserable
                 and
                 sad
                 life
                 ;
                 let
                 them
                 likewise
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 their
                 Pristine
                 habitations
                 ,
                 d
                 Families
                 ,
                 and
                 Goods
                 ;
                 and
                 may
                 they
                 with
                 gladness
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Beneficence
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXI
                 .
                 Those
                 in
                 Islands
                 likewise
                 .
              
               
                 
                   MOreover
                   ,
                   we
                   Command
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   ever
                   persons
                   are
                   detained
                   in
                   Islands
                
                 a
                 
                   against
                   their
                   wills
                   ,
                   shall
                   enjoy
                
                 [
                 
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                
                 ]
                 
                   this
                   provision
                
                 b
                 
                   :
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   they
                   ,
                   who
                   hitherto
                   have
                   been
                   inclosed
                   ,
                   both
                   within
                   the
                   impassable
                   Craggs
                   of
                   Mountains
                   ,
                   and
                   within
                   the
                   surrounding
                   Sea
                   ,
                   being
                   freed
                   from
                   their
                   sad
                   and
                   inhumane
                   Solitude
                   ,
                   should
                   restore
                   themselves
                   to
                   their
                   dearest
                   Relatives
                   ,
                   and
                   fulfill
                   their
                   wishes
                   and
                   desires
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   as
                   for
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   have
                   lived
                   a
                   miserable
                   and
                   necessitous
                   Life
                   in
                   a
                   most
                
                 c
                 
                   detestable
                   filthiness
                   ,
                   having
                   obtained
                   their
                   return
                   as
                   some
                   prey
                   given
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   in
                   future
                   freed
                   from
                   Cares
                   ,
                
                 d
                 
                   should
                   without
                   fear
                   live
                   with
                   us
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   for
                   any
                   one
                   to
                   live
                   in
                   fear
                   under
                   us
                   ,
                   who
                   both
                   boast
                   and
                   believe
                   our selves
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   servants
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   only
                   be
                   a
                   very
                   absurd
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   heard
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   much
                   more
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   .
                   For
                   our
                
                 *
                 
                   usage
                   is
                   such
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   would
                   correct
                   the
                   faults
                   of
                   others
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXII
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 Those
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 *
                 condemned
                 to
                 the
                 Mines
                 and
                 Publick
                 Works
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ALso
                   ,
                   what
                   ever
                   persons
                   have
                   been
                   condemned
                   either
                   to
                   work
                   in
                   the
                   sore
                   Labours
                   of
                   the
                   Mines
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   undergo
                   the
                   Services
                   in
                   the
                   Publick
                   Works
                   ;
                   Let
                   such
                   men
                   exchange
                   their
                   continual
                   Toyls
                   for
                   a
                
                 a
                 
                   sweet
                   leisure
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   future
                   lead
                   a
                   more
                   easie
                   life
                   agreeable
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   minds
                   ,
                   and
                   conclude
                
                 *
                 
                   the
                   Troubles
                   of
                   their
                   immoderate
                   Labours
                   with
                   a
                   pleasing
                   rest
                   .
                
                 b
                 
                   And
                   although
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   may
                   have
                
                 †
                 
                   lost
                   their
                   common
                   Liberty
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   have
                   been
                   so
                   unfortunate
                   as
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   marked
                   with
                   infamy
                   ;
                   nevertheless
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   with
                   a
                   becoming
                   joy
                   recover
                   their
                   Pristine
                   dignity
                   separated
                   from
                   them
                   by
                   some
                   long
                   voyage
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   and
                   hasten
                   to
                   return
                   into
                   their
                   own
                   Countries
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXIII
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Confessours
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 employed
                 in
                 the
                 Militia
                 .
              
               
                 
                   FUrther
                   ,
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   heretofore
                   been
                
                 *
                 adorned
                 a
                 
                   with
                   Military
                   dignities
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   lost
                   them
                   upon
                   this
                   cruel
                   and
                   unjust
                   pretence
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   because
                   professing
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 b
                 
                   they
                   preferred
                   that
                   before
                   the
                   dignity
                   they
                   were
                   possest
                   of
                   ;
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                
                 *
                 
                   free
                   to
                   choose
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   will
                   embrace
                   their
                   Military
                   Employes
                   ,
                   and
                   continue
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   figure
                   they
                   were
                   in
                
                 ;
                 c
                 
                   or
                   live
                   in
                   freedome
                   with
                   an
                   honourable
                   discharge
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   fit
                   and
                   agreeable
                   to
                   reason
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   who
                   hath
                   demonstrated
                   such
                   a
                   greatness
                   of
                   mind
                   and
                   Constancy
                   in
                   undergoing
                
                 †
                 
                   torments
                   inflicted
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   should
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   choice
                   ,
                   enjoy
                   either
                   Repose
                   ,
                   or
                   Honour
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXIV
                 .
                 The
                 setting
                 at
                 Liberty
                 those
                 free
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 Gynaecea
                 ,
                 or
                 them
                 delivered
                 over
                 to
                 Slavery
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 ALso
                 ,
                 whatever
                 persons
                 ,
                 by
                 force
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 have
                 from
                 the
                 Judges
                 received
                 some
                 such
                 like
                 sentence
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 thrust
                 into
                 the
                 *
                 Gynaecea
                 or
                 Linyphia
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 endured
                 b
                 Cruell
                 and
                 miserable
                 Labour
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 accounted
                 Servants
                 of
                 the
                 Treasury
                 ,
                 their
                 Pristine
                 splendour
                 of
                 Birth
                 c
                 being
                 of
                 no
                 advantage
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 Let
                 such
                 men
                 (
                 rejoycing
                 both
                 at
                 the
                 honours
                 they
                 formerly
                 enjoyed
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 †
                 priviledge
                 of
                 their
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 )
                 recover
                 their
                 usuall
                 dignities
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 future
                 live
                 in
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 gladness
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 him
                 (
                 d
                 who
                 has
                 changed
                 his
                 Liberty
                 for
                 Slavery
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 unjust
                 and
                 inhumane
                 madness
                 of
                 the
                 e
                 Seller
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 often
                 f
                 lamented
                 his
                 unusuall
                 servile
                 offices
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 himself
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 made
                 a
                 servant
                 from
                 being
                 a
                 free
                 man
                 ;
                 )
                 receive
                 his
                 former
                 freedome
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 our
                 command
                 ,
                 and
                 restore
                 himself
                 to
                 his
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 undergo
                 those
                 Labours
                 that
                 befit
                 a
                 Freeman
                 ;
                 having
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 memory
                 those
                 misbecoming
                 servilities
                 ,
                 g
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 before
                 Laboured
                 under
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXV
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 succession
                 in
                 inheriting
                 the
                 Goods
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 and
                 Confessours
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 banished
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 them
                 whose
                 Goods
                 had
                 been
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Treasury
                 .
              
               
                 
                   BUt
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   omit
                   mentioning
                   those
                   Estates
                   ,
                
                 a
                 
                   whereof
                   severall
                   persons
                   have
                   been
                   deprived
                   upon
                   various
                   pretences
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   persons
                   ,
                   undergoing
                   the
                   eximious
                   and
                   divine
                   Combat
                   of
                   Martyrdom
                   with
                   a
                   fearlesness
                   and
                   confidence
                   of
                   mind
                   ,
                   have
                   been
                   deprived
                   of
                   their
                   Goods
                
                 ;
                 b
                 
                   or
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   men
                   ,
                   made
                   Confessours
                   ,
                   have
                   procured
                   themselves
                   the
                
                 *
                 
                   hope
                   of
                   Eternall
                   Goods
                   ;
                   also
                   ,
                   whatever
                   persons
                   (
                   forc't
                   to
                   remove
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   Country
                   ,
                   because
                   by
                   betraying
                   their
                   Faith
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   yield
                   to
                   the
                   Persecutors
                   ;
                   )
                   have
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   been
                   deprived
                   of
                   their
                   Goods
                   :
                   Lastly
                   ,
                
                 c
                 
                   if
                   any
                   persons
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   condemned
                   by
                   a
                   Capitall
                   sentence
                   ,
                   have
                
                 
                 
                   nevertheless
                   had
                   the
                   hard
                   fortune
                   to
                   suffer
                   a
                   loss
                   of
                   their
                   Goods
                   :
                   Our
                   Order
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Inheritances
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   persons
                   shall
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   their
                   nearest
                   Relations
                   .
                   Further
                   ,
                
                 d
                 
                   whereas
                   the
                   Laws
                   do
                   in
                   express
                   words
                   command
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   nearer
                   of
                   the
                   kindred
                   [
                   shall
                   receive
                   the
                   Inheritance
                   ,
                   ]
                   't
                   is
                   easie
                   to
                   know
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   Inheritances
                   belong
                   .
                
                 e
                 
                   And
                   moreover
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   agreeable
                   to
                   reason
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   succession
                   ,
                
                 f
                 
                   who
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   the
                   nearer
                   of
                   kin
                   ,
                   if
                   those
                   persons
                   had
                   ended
                   their
                   lives
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   and
                   a
                   naturall
                   death
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXVI
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 Heir
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 no
                 Relations
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Legacies
                 given
                 by
                 them
                 shall
                 remain
                 firm
                 .
              
               
                 
                   BUt
                   ,
                   if
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   Kindred
                   be
                   left
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   agreeable
                   to
                   reason
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   Heir
                   to
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   forementioned
                   persons
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   Confessours
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   removed
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   Country
                   on
                   such
                   an
                   occasion
                   as
                   this
                   ;
                   we
                   decree
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   every
                   of
                   those
                   places
                   shall
                   always
                   succeed
                   in
                   the
                   Inheritance
                   .
                
                 a
                 
                   Nor
                   will
                   this
                   in
                   any
                   wise
                   be
                
                 *
                 
                   uneasie
                   to
                   the
                   defunct
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   happen
                   to
                   have
                
                 †
                 
                   Her
                   their
                   Heir
                   ,
                   on
                   whose
                   account
                   they
                   have
                   undergone
                   all
                   imaginable
                   Labours
                   .
                
                 b
                 
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   necessary
                   to
                   annex
                   this
                   also
                   ;
                   that
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   foresaid
                   persons
                   have
                   bequeathed
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   their
                   Goods
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   they
                   had
                   a
                   mind
                   [
                   to
                   give
                   them
                   ,
                   ]
                   the
                
                 *
                 
                   property
                   thereof
                   ,
                   as
                   't
                   is
                   reasonable
                   ,
                   shall
                   remain
                   firm
                   and
                   certain
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXVII
                 .
                 That
                 those
                 who
                 possess
                 such
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 Gardens
                 ,
                 and
                 Houses
                 ,
                 shall
                 restore
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 without
                 the
                 *
                 Mean-profits
                 .
              
               
                 
                   FUrther
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                
                 †
                 
                   ambiguity
                   may
                   appear
                   in
                   this
                   our
                   Precept
                   ,
                
                 a
                 
                   but
                   that
                   every
                   one
                   may
                   with
                   readiness
                   understand
                   what
                   the
                   Law
                   is
                   ;
                   let
                   all
                   persons
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   are
                   possest
                   ,
                   either
                   of
                   a
                   Ground
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   an
                   House
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   a
                   Garden
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   of
                   the
                   forementioned
                   persons
                   Estates
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   good
                   and
                   advantagious
                   to
                   themselves
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   confess
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   restore
                   it
                   with
                   all
                   imaginable
                   celerity
                   .
                
                 b
                 
                   And
                   although
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   most
                   manifestly
                   apparent
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   persons
                   have
                   received
                   great
                   profits
                   from
                   those
                   [
                   Estates
                   ,
                   ]
                   by
                   an
                   unjust
                   possession
                   ;
                   yet
                   we
                   judge
                   a
                
                 ‖
                 
                   demand
                   of
                   those
                   Fruits
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   just
                   :
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXVIII
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 
                   Supplicatory
                   Libells
                
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 presented
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 these
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 
                   NEvertheless
                   ,
                   let
                   such
                   men
                   of
                   themselves
                   ingeniously
                   acknowledge
                   what
                   profits
                   they
                   have
                   gathered
                   ,
                   and
                   whence
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   them
                   supplicate
                   for
                   a
                   pardon
                   of
                   their
                   offence
                   to
                   be
                   granted
                   them
                   from
                   Us
                   ;
                   both
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   former
                   Avarice
                
                 a
                 
                   may
                   be
                   cured
                   by
                   such
                   an
                   emendation
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   supream
                   God
                   ,
                   receiving
                   this
                   satisfaction
                   in
                   place
                   of
                   some
                   repentance
                   as
                   't
                   were
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   rendred
                   propitious
                   [
                   and
                   remit
                   ]
                   their
                   offences
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   they
                   who
                   have
                   been
                   constituted
                   Owners
                   of
                   such
                   Estates
                   ,
                   (
                   if
                   such
                   men
                   either
                   deserve
                   ,
                   or
                   can
                   have
                   this
                   Title
                   given
                   them
                   ,
                   )
                   alledging
                   this
                   in
                   defence
                   of
                   themselves
                   ,
                   will
                   per
                   adventure
                   say
                   ;
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   impossible
                   they
                   should
                   abstain
                   [
                   from
                   those
                   things
                   ]
                   then
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   manifold
                   spectacle
                   of
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   mischiefs
                   was
                   set
                   before
                   their
                   eyes
                
                 ;
                 b
                 
                   when
                   men
                   were
                   cruelly
                
                 
                 *
                 
                   ejected
                   ;
                   incompassionately
                   destroyed
                   ;
                   carelesly
                   cast
                   forth
                   ;
                   when
                   Proscriptions
                   of
                   innocent
                   persons
                   were
                   frequent
                   ;
                   the
                
                 †
                 
                   fury
                   of
                   Persecutors
                   insatiable
                   ;
                   and
                   sales
                   of
                   Goods
                   [
                   every
                   where
                   visible
                   .
                   ]
                   But
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   men
                   do
                   insist
                   upon
                   such
                   discourses
                   as
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   persist
                   in
                   their
                   insatiable
                
                 c
                 
                   purposes
                   and
                   intentions
                   ;
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   sensible
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   practise
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   suffered
                   with
                   an
                   impunity
                   to
                   themselves
                   ;
                   especially
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   on
                   this
                   account
                   chiefly
                   we
                   give
                   our
                   help
                   and
                   Ministery
                   to
                   the
                   supream
                   God.
                
                 d
                 
                   Whatever
                   things
                   therefore
                   a
                   destructive
                   necessity
                   hath
                   heretofore
                   forced
                
                 ‖
                 
                   to
                   be
                   received
                   ,
                   it
                   s
                   now
                   dangerous
                   to
                   keep
                   .
                   And
                   besides
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   necessary
                   to
                   lessen
                   Lusts
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   satiated
                   ,
                   partly
                   by
                   considerations
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   by
                   Examples
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXIX
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Exchequer
                 shall
                 restore
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Grounds
                 ,
                 and
                 Gardens
                 ,
                 and
                 Houses
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 NOr
                 shall
                 the
                 Exchequer
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 possest
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 forementioned
                 ,
                 be
                 permitted
                 firmly
                 to
                 retain
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 not
                 b
                 daring
                 to
                 utter
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Obloquie
                 against
                 the
                 sacred
                 Churches
                 ,
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 it
                 hath
                 unjustly
                 detained
                 ,
                 them
                 it
                 shall
                 at
                 length
                 justly
                 restore
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 All
                 things
                 therefore
                 whatever
                 ,
                 which
                 c
                 may
                 rightly
                 appear
                 to
                 appertain
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 Houses
                 [
                 enjoyed
                 as
                 ]
                 a
                 Possession
                 ;
                 or
                 certain
                 Fields
                 and
                 Gardens
                 ;
                 or
                 whatever
                 else
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 (
                 no
                 right
                 belonging
                 ▪
                 d
                 to
                 the
                 Dominion
                 being
                 diminished
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 things
                 continuing
                 firm
                 and
                 entire
                 ;
                 )
                 We
                 order
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XL.
                 The
                 *
                 Martyria
                 and
                 Coemiteries
                 †
                 are
                 ordered
                 to
                 be
                 yielded
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 
                   MOreover
                   ,
                   who
                   doubts
                   but
                   those
                   places
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   been
                   honoured
                   with
                   the
                   Bodies
                   of
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   the
                   Monuments
                   of
                   their
                   glorious
                   departure
                   ,
                   do
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   Churches
                   ?
                   Yea
                   rather
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   not
                   even
                   command
                   that
                   ?
                   In
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   ,
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   Gift
                   more
                   valuable
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   other
                   Labour
                   pleasanter
                   ,
                   and
                
                 b
                 
                   which
                   has
                   in
                   it
                   more
                   of
                   advantage
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   impulse
                   of
                   the
                   divine
                
                 c
                 
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   a
                   diligent
                   care
                   be
                   taken
                   about
                   these
                   matters
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   those
                   places
                   ,
                   which
                   with
                   wicked
                   pretexts
                   have
                   been
                   taken
                   away
                   by
                   unjust
                   and
                
                 d
                 
                   most
                   flagitious
                   men
                   ,
                   being
                   justly
                   yielded
                   up
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   restored
                   again
                   to
                   [
                   God's
                   ]
                   sacred
                   Churches
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLI
                 .
                 That
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 bought
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 received
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 gift
                 ,
                 must
                 restore
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 BUt
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 appertains
                 to
                 an
                 entire
                 and
                 absolute
                 *
                 providence
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 past
                 over
                 in
                 silence
                 ,
                 who
                 b
                 either
                 by
                 a
                 right
                 of
                 Emption
                 have
                 bought
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 Exchequer
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 a
                 Title
                 of
                 donation
                 have
                 possest
                 themselves
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 as
                 granted
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 having
                 c
                 in
                 vain
                 d
                 extended
                 their
                 insatiable
                 desires
                 to
                 such
                 Goods
                 :
                 Let
                 all
                 such
                 persons
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 they
                 have
                 attempted
                 to
                 alienate
                 Our
                 Clemency
                 from
                 themselves
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 most
                 notorious
                 audaciousness
                 in
                 making
                 such
                 purchases
                 ;
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Benignity
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 wanting
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 possible
                 and
                 becoming
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 it
                 suffice
                 thus
                 far
                 to
                 have
                 treated
                 concerning
                 these
                 matters
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLII
                 .
                 An
                 Earnest
                 Exhortation
                 to
                 worship
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 a
                 
                   FUrther
                   ,
                   whereas
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                
                 b
                 
                   made
                   apparent
                   by
                   most
                   evident
                   and
                   most
                   perspicuous
                   demonstrations
                   ;
                   partly
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   and
                   might
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Omnipotent
                   God
                
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   and
                   partly
                   by
                   the
                   Exhortations
                   and
                   Assistances
                   which
                   He
                   desires
                   should
                   frequently
                   be
                   given
                   by
                   Me
                   ;
                   that
                   that
                   calamitous
                   grief
                   and
                   disquietude
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   heretofore
                   seized
                   the
                   whole
                   Complex
                   of
                   Humane
                   affairs
                   ,
                   hath
                   now
                   been
                   banished
                   from
                   all
                   places
                   under
                   the
                   Sun
                   :
                   all
                   of
                   you
                   in
                   generall
                   ,
                   and
                   each
                   person
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   most
                   accurate
                
                 *
                 
                   inspection
                   do
                   perceive
                   ,
                   what
                   and
                   how
                   great
                   that
                
                 d
                 
                   Power
                   ,
                   what
                   that
                   Grace
                   is
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   wholly
                   extinguished
                   and
                   destroyed
                   the
                   Seed
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   may
                   so
                   say
                   )
                   of
                   the
                
                 e
                 
                   most
                   flagitious
                   and
                   wickedest
                   men
                   ;
                   but
                   hath
                   recalled
                   the
                   gladness
                   of
                   the
                   Good
                   ,
                   and
                   abundantly
                   diffused
                   it
                   throughout
                   all
                   Regions
                   :
                   and
                   which
                   hath
                   permitted
                   all
                   immaginable
                   Liberty
                   to
                   all
                   persons
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   again
                   both
                   pay
                   a
                   meet
                   worship
                   to
                   the
                   divine
                   Law
                   it self
                   with
                   the
                   highest
                   veneration
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   in
                   a
                   befitting
                   manner
                   revere
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   consecrated
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   service
                   of
                   that
                   Law.
                   Who
                   having
                   risen
                   up
                   out
                   of
                
                 f
                 
                   a
                   most
                   profound
                   darkness
                   as
                   't
                   were
                   ,
                   and
                   received
                   a
                   clear
                   knowledge
                   of
                
                 g
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 h
                 
                   will
                   in
                   future
                   exhibite
                   a
                   due
                   observancy
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   pious
                   and
                   agreeable
                   honour
                   to
                   this
                   Law.
                   Let
                   it
                   be
                   published
                   in
                   Our
                   Eastern
                   parts
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLIII
                
                 .
                 That
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 Constantine
                 had
                 established
                 by
                 Laws
                 ,
                 were
                 by
                 him
                 really
                 accomplished
                 and
                 performed
                 .
              
               
                 THese
                 were
                 the
                 Constitutions
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Emperours
                 first
                 Edict
                 sent
                 to
                 a
                 us
                 .
                 Immediately
                 therefore
                 the
                 Orders
                 contained
                 in
                 this
                 Law
                 were
                 effectually
                 put
                 into
                 Execution
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 transacted
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 what
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 had
                 been
                 audaciously
                 perpetrated
                 by
                 Tyrannick
                 Cruelty
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Law
                 granted
                 them
                 ,
                 enjoyed
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Indulgences
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLIV
                
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 preferred
                 Christians
                 to
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 Provinces
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 [
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Governours
                 ]
                 were
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 he
                 forbad
                 them
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 *
                 put
                 his
                 hand
                 seriously
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 those
                 he
                 sent
                 as
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 distributed
                 throughout
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 were
                 persons
                 dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 salutary
                 Faith.
                 But
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 seemed
                 addicted
                 to
                 Gentilism
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 forbidden
                 them
                 to
                 Sacrifice
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Law
                 was
                 imposed
                 also
                 a
                 upon
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 dignity
                 preceded
                 the
                 Presidents
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 on
                 them
                 that
                 had
                 obtained
                 the
                 highest
                 pitch
                 of
                 honour
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Praetorian
                   Praefecture
                
                 .
                 For
                 either
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 Christians
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 them
                 permission
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 perform
                 what
                 was
                 correspondent
                 to
                 their
                 Appellation
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 otherwise
                 affected
                 ,
                 he
                 ordered
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 worship
                 Idols
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Laws
                 forbidding
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 ordering
                 the
                 Churches
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 .
              
               
                 SOon
                 after
                 ,
                 a
                 two
                 Laws
                 were
                 issued
                 out
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 whereof
                 forbad
                 the
                 detestable
                 Sacrifices
                 to
                 Idols
                 ,
                 heretofore
                 
                 usually
                 performed
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 and
                 Country
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 no
                 person
                 in
                 future
                 should
                 dare
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 *
                 erect
                 the
                 Statues
                 of
                 the
                 Gods
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 attempt
                 divinations
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 vain
                 †
                 Arts
                 ;
                 b
                 nor
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 to
                 Sacrifice
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 Law
                 ordered
                 the
                 structures
                 of
                 the
                 Oratories
                 to
                 be
                 raised
                 to
                 a
                 vast
                 height
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 enlarged
                 both
                 in
                 length
                 and
                 breadth
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 all
                 mankind
                 (
                 I
                 had
                 almost
                 said
                 )
                 were
                 about
                 to
                 unite
                 themselves
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 madness
                 of
                 Polytheïsm
                 had
                 been
                 wholly
                 destroyed
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 's
                 own
                 Piety
                 towards
                 God
                 moved
                 him
                 to
                 entertain
                 such
                 Sentiments
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 to
                 write
                 to
                 the
                 Presidents
                 of
                 each
                 Province
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 contained
                 this
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 sparing
                 in
                 the
                 expence
                 of
                 money
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 charges
                 [
                 of
                 building
                 the
                 Churches
                 ]
                 should
                 be
                 defrayed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Treasures
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 wrote
                 Letters
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 to
                 the
                 Prelates
                 of
                 Churches
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 :
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 he
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 write
                 to
                 me
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Letter
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 me
                 by
                 name
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLVI
                 .
                 
                 Constantine's
                 [
                 Letter
                 ]
                 to
                 Eusebius
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 old-ones
                 should
                 be
                 repaired
                 ,
                 and
                 built
                 larger
                 by
                 the
                 [
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 ]
                 Presidents
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         VICTOR
                         CONSTANTINUS
                         MAXIMUS
                         AUGUSTUS
                         ,
                         To
                         Eusebius
                         .
                      
                       
                         WE
                         really
                         believe
                         and
                         are
                         absolutely
                         perswaded
                         (
                         Dearest
                         Brother
                         ,
                         )
                         that
                         ,
                         in
                         regard
                         an
                         impious
                         *
                         presumption
                         and
                         a
                         Tyrannick
                         Violence
                         hath
                         Persecuted
                         the
                         Servants
                         of
                         Our
                         Saviour
                         even
                         to
                         this
                         present
                         time
                         ,
                         the
                         Edifices
                         of
                         all
                         Churches
                         ,
                         have
                         either
                         by
                         neglect
                         gone
                         to
                         ruine
                         ,
                         or
                         through
                         fear
                         of
                         the
                         imminent
                         iniquity
                         [
                         of
                         the
                         Times
                         ]
                         a
                         have
                         been
                         less
                         worthily
                         adorned
                         .
                         But
                         now
                         ,
                         since
                         Liberty
                         is
                         restored
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         b
                         Serpent
                         by
                         Almighty
                         God's
                         providence
                         ,
                         and
                         our
                         instrumentall
                         endeavours
                         ,
                         is
                         forc't
                         out
                         of
                         the
                         Administration
                         of
                         publick
                         affairs
                         ;
                         we
                         suppose
                         that
                         the
                         Divine
                         power
                         hath
                         been
                         sufficiently
                         manifested
                         to
                         all
                         men
                         :
                         and
                         that
                         those
                         ,
                         who
                         c
                         either
                         through
                         fear
                         or
                         unbelief
                         have
                         fallen
                         into
                         any
                         sins
                         ,
                         having
                         now
                         d
                         acknowledged
                         *
                         Him
                         that
                         truly
                         is
                         ,
                         will
                         in
                         future
                         return
                         to
                         the
                         true
                         and
                         right
                         Course
                         of
                         Life
                         .
                         Do
                         you
                         therefore
                         remind
                         as
                         well
                         [
                         all
                         persons
                         belonging
                         to
                         ]
                         the
                         Churches
                         over
                         which
                         you
                         preside
                         ,
                         as
                         also
                         Bishops
                         presiding
                         in
                         other
                         places
                         ,
                         together
                         with
                         the
                         Presbyters
                         and
                         Deacons
                         whom
                         you
                         know
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         use
                         their
                         utmost
                         diligence
                         about
                         the
                         structures
                         of
                         the
                         Churches
                         ;
                         either
                         about
                         repairing
                         those
                         that
                         are
                         still
                         standing
                         ,
                         or
                         about
                         enlarging
                         them
                         ,
                         or
                         in
                         building
                         new
                         ones
                         where
                         ever
                         it
                         shall
                         be
                         found
                         requisite
                         .
                         And
                         You
                         your Self
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         rest
                         by
                         Your
                         Mediation
                         ,
                         may
                         aske
                         necessaries
                         [
                         for
                         that
                         work
                         ,
                         ]
                         both
                         from
                         Our
                         Presidents
                         of
                         the
                         Provinces
                         ,
                         and
                         also
                         from
                         the
                         e
                         
                           Office
                           of
                           the
                           Praetorian
                           Praefecture
                        
                         .
                         f
                         For
                         they
                         have
                         already
                         been
                         empowered
                         by
                         Letters
                         ,
                         to
                         be
                         diligently
                         observant
                         about
                         
                           Your
                           Holinesse's
                        
                         Orders
                         .
                         God
                         preserve
                         You
                         ,
                         Beloved
                         Brother
                         .
                         g
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   same
                   Letters
                   were
                   sent
                   to
                   the
                   Prelates
                   of
                   Churches
                   throughput
                   every
                   Province
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Presidents
                   of
                   Provinces
                   were
                   ordered
                   to
                   do
                   what
                   was
                   agreeable
                   and
                   consonant
                   hereto
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   ,
                   withall
                   imaginable
                   speed
                   the
                   Precepts
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   were
                   effectually
                   put
                   in
                   Execution
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLVII
                
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 wrote
                 against
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 the
                 Emperour
                 made
                 a
                 further
                 progress
                 in
                 his
                 a
                 Piety
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 transmitted
                 to
                 the
                 Provincials
                 in
                 each
                 Province
                 ,
                 b
                 an
                 Oration
                 against
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 
                 wherein
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 involved
                 ,
                 c
                 who
                 had
                 Governed
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 [
                 In
                 which
                 Oration
                 ]
                 he
                 exhorted
                 His
                 Subjects
                 with
                 an
                 admirable
                 eloquence
                 ,
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 supream
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 openly
                 to
                 assume
                 to
                 themselves
                 his
                 [
                 Son
                 ]
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Saviour
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 I
                 judged
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 translate
                 this
                 Letter
                 also
                 ,
                 written
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hand
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Latine
                 Tongue
                 [
                 into
                 Greek
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 insert
                 it
                 in
                 to
                 this
                 present
                 work
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 Emperour
                 himself
                 ,
                 crying
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLVIII
                 .
                 
                 Constantine's
                 Edict
                 to
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Errour
                 of
                 Polytheism
                 .
                 The
                 preface
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Virtue
                 and
                 Vice.
                 
              
               
                 VICTOR
                 CONSTANTINUS
                 MAXIMUS
                 AUGUSTUS
                 ,
                 To
                 the
                 †
                 Provincials
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ALL
                   things
                   what
                   ever
                   that
                   are
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   Authentick
                   Laws
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   do
                   give
                   all
                   men
                   sufficient
                   notices
                   of
                   a
                   divine
                   providence
                   over
                   and
                
                 ‖
                 
                   Inspection
                   into
                   the
                   administration
                   of
                   all
                   matters
                   .
                   Nor
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   doubt
                   to
                   those
                   ,
                   whose
                   minds
                   are
                   by
                   the
                   right
                   way
                   of
                   knowledge
                
                 †
                 
                   directed
                   to
                   that
                   end
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   accurate
                   comprehension
                   of
                   a
                   sound
                   mind
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   very
                   sight
                   it self
                   ,
                
                 a
                 
                   by
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   impulse
                   of
                   true
                   Virtue
                   ,
                   may
                   lead
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God.
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   no
                   considerate
                   person
                   can
                   ever
                   be
                   disturbed
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   perceives
                   most
                   men
                   following
                
                 *
                 
                   Courses
                   of
                   Life
                   contrary
                   the
                   one
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   the
                   Beauty
                   of
                   Virtue
                   would
                   be
                
                 b
                 
                   unusefull
                   and
                   lye
                   concealed
                   ,
                   unless
                   improbity
                   should
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   hand
                
                 †
                 
                   set
                   forth
                   a
                   perverse
                   and
                   depraved
                   way
                   of
                   living
                   .
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   a
                   Crown
                   is
                   proposed
                   to
                   Virtue
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Most
                   high
                   God
                   presides
                   in
                   the
                   Judgment
                
                 [
                 
                   and
                   punishment
                   of
                   Improbity
                
                 .
                 ]
                 
                   But
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   attempt
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   possible
                   perspicuity
                   ,
                   to
                
                 ‖
                 
                   discourse
                   to
                   you
                   all
                   ,
                   concerning
                   those
                
                 *
                 
                   Hopes
                   I
                   have
                   of
                   things
                   future
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLIX
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Pious
                 Father
                 of
                 Constantine
                 ;
                 and
                 concerning
                 Diocletian
                 and
                 Maximian
                 the
                 Persecutors
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 
                   Always
                   look't
                   upon
                   the
                   former
                   Emperours
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   Ferity
                   of
                   their
                   dispositions
                   ,
                   as
                   persons
                
                 *
                 
                   extraneous
                   and
                   forreign
                   .
                   My
                   Father
                   was
                   the
                   only
                   man
                   ,
                   who
                   took
                   in
                   hand
                   works
                   of
                   Lenity
                   and
                   Mansuetude
                   ;
                   and
                   with
                   an
                   admirable
                   Piety
                   invoaked
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   Actings
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   rest
                
                 [
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Emperours
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   not
                   sound
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   Intellectualls
                   ,
                   made
                   immanity
                   ,
                   rather
                   then
                   mildness
                   ,
                   their
                   Business
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   they
                   nourished
                
                 †
                 
                   in
                   a
                   wonderfull
                   manner
                   ,
                   subverting
                   the
                   true
                   doctrine
                   during
                   their
                   own
                   times
                   .
                   Further
                   ,
                   the
                   fury
                   of
                   their
                   improbity
                   was
                   kindled
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   degree
                   ,
                   that
                
                 a
                 
                   Civill
                   Wars
                   were
                   raised
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   against
                   all
                   as
                   well
                   Divine
                   as
                   Humane
                   affairs
                   ,
                   when
                   in
                   the
                   greatest
                   repose
                   and
                   tranquillity
                   imaginable
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 L.
                 That
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 
                 Apollo's
                 Oracle
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 give
                 forth
                 Responses
                 because
                 of
                 
                   The
                   just
                   Men
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Persecution
                 was
                 raised
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 was
                 reported
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Apollo
                 gave
                 forth
                 an
                 Oracle
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Den
                 and
                 dark
                 Cavern
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 humane
                 voice
                 ;
                 whereby
                 he
                 declared
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   The
                   just
                   men
                   upon
                   earth
                
                 were
                 an
                 hindrance
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 speak
                 the
                 truth
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 this
                 account
                 †
                 false
                 Oracles
                 were
                 given
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 Tripods
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 a
                 his
                 mournfull
                 prophetess
                 suffered
                 her
                 long
                 hair
                 to
                 hang
                 down
                 neglected
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 Divination
                 being
                 banish't
                 ,
                 lamented
                 that
                 great
                 Evill
                 amongst
                 men
                 .
                 But
                 Let
                 us
                 see
                 ,
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 conclusion
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 brought
                 to
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LI.
                 That
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 youth
                 ,
                 heard
                 that
                 
                   the
                   just
                   men
                
                 were
                 
                   the
                   Christians
                
                 ,
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 had
                 written
                 the
                 [
                 Edicts
                 ]
                 concerning
                 the
                 Persecution
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Now
                 †
                 appeal
                 to
                 Thee
                 ,
                 Most
                 high
                 God!
                 [
                 Thou
                 knowest
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 being
                 then
                 a
                 very
                 young
                 I
                 heard
                 ,
                 how
                 He
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 held
                 the
                 chiefest
                 
                 place
                 amongst
                 the
                 Roman
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 person
                 wretched
                 ,
                 truly
                 miserable
                 ,
                 *
                 imposed
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 ;
                 )
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 curiosity
                 enquired
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 his
                 Guards
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   those
                   just
                   men
                   were
                
                 [
                 that
                 lived
                 ]
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrificers
                 about
                 him
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 b
                 having
                 devoured
                 this
                 answer
                 like
                 some
                 honey
                 ,
                 unsheathed
                 the
                 Swords
                 ,
                 *
                 prepared
                 to
                 punish
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 against
                 an
                 unblamable
                 Sanctity
                 .
                 Immediately
                 therefore
                 he
                 wrote
                 Edicts
                 of
                 Bloud
                 c
                 with
                 bloudy
                 points
                 of
                 Swords
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 ordered
                 his
                 judges
                 to
                 d
                 stretch
                 that
                 subtilty
                 implanted
                 on
                 them
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 to
                 an
                 invention
                 of
                 Acuter
                 punishments
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LII
                 .
                 How
                 many
                 sorts
                 of
                 Tortures
                 and
                 Punishments
                 were
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 
                   THen
                   you
                   might
                   ,
                   [
                   I
                   say
                   ]
                   you
                   might
                   have
                   beheld
                   ,
                   with
                   how
                   great
                   a
                   freedom
                   [
                   and
                   Licence
                   ]
                   the
                
                 *
                 
                   venerable
                   worshippers
                   of
                   God
                   daily
                   underwent
                   the
                   severest
                   of
                   Contumelies
                   ,
                   [
                   caused
                   ]
                   by
                   a
                   continuedness
                   of
                   Cruelty
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   that
                   modesty
                   ,
                   which
                   even
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   Enemies
                   ever
                   affected
                   with
                   any
                   injury
                   ,
                
                 a
                 
                   was
                   made
                   the
                   easie
                   sport
                   and
                   pastime
                   of
                   the
                   contumely
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   enraged
                   Fellow-Citizens
                   .
                   What
                   fire
                   ,
                   what
                   manner
                   of
                   Torments
                   ,
                   what
                   sort
                   of
                   Tortures
                   was
                   not
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   upon
                   every
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   distinction
                   [
                   applied
                   ]
                
                 b
                 
                   to
                   persons
                   of
                   all
                   ages
                   whatever
                   ?
                   Doubtless
                   ,
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   the
                   Earth
                   wept
                   ;
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   within
                   whose
                   circumference
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   contained
                   ,
                   being
                   defiled
                   with
                   Bloud
                   ,
                   lamented
                   .
                   Also
                   ,
                   the
                   very
                   [
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   ]
                   day
                   it self
                   was
                   clouded
                   by
                   the
                   sorrow
                   and
                   horrour
                   of
                   that
                   prodigy
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LIII
                 .
                 What
                 reception
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 by
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 why
                 [
                 do
                 I
                 mention
                 ]
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 On
                 account
                 hereof
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 do
                 now
                 boast
                 ,
                 who
                 gave
                 reception
                 to
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 our
                 Country
                 that
                 fled
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 treated
                 the
                 Captives
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 tenderness
                 and
                 humanity
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 they
                 allowed
                 them
                 not
                 only
                 safety
                 ,
                 but
                 permitted
                 them
                 to
                 retain
                 †
                 their
                 religious
                 worship
                 with
                 security
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 Romans
                 do
                 now
                 bear
                 this
                 perpetuall
                 Brand
                 of
                 Infamy
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 flying
                 to
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 fixt
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LIV.
                 What
                 manner
                 of
                 Revenge
                 overtook
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Oracle
                 ,
                 raised
                 a
                 Persecution
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 what
                 need
                 I
                 in
                 many
                 words
                 rehearse
                 those
                 Lamentations
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 common
                 mourning
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ?
                 Those
                 Authours
                 of
                 so
                 horrid
                 an
                 impiety
                 ,
                 perished
                 afterwards
                 by
                 a
                 most
                 ignominious
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 thrust
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 pits
                 of
                 Acharon
                 ,
                 to
                 an
                 eternall
                 punishment
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 *
                 involved
                 in
                 intestine
                 Wars
                 ,
                 they
                 left
                 no
                 Remains
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 their
                 Name
                 ,
                 or
                 Stock
                 .
                 Which
                 doubtless
                 had
                 never
                 hapned
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 that
                 impious
                 prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 Apollo
                 had
                 a
                 false
                 and
                 depraved
                 force
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LV.
                 Constantine's
                 Glorification
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 confession
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Prayer
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 and
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 Thee
                 ,
                 *
                 Most
                 supream
                 God!
                 Be
                 mild
                 and
                 propitious
                 to
                 
                   Thy
                   Easterns
                
                 :
                 Be
                 [
                 mercifull
                 ]
                 to
                 all
                 thy
                 Provincialls
                 ,
                 worn
                 out
                 by
                 a
                 lasting
                 Calamitie
                 :
                 by
                 me
                 Thy
                 servant
                 ,
                 †
                 administer
                 a
                 Remedy
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 I
                 aske
                 of
                 Thee
                 not
                 without
                 Cause
                 ,
                 O
                 Thou
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 Holy
                 God!
                 For
                 ,
                 by
                 Thy
                 Guidance
                 and
                 Assistance
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 undertaken
                 and
                 perfected
                 Salutary
                 Affairs
                 .
                 Every
                 where
                 carrying
                 before
                 Me
                 Thy
                 Sign
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 lead
                 on
                 my
                 Victorious
                 Army
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 the
                 publick
                 necessity
                 requires
                 ,
                 following
                 those
                 very
                 Ensigns
                 of
                 thy
                 ‖
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 I
                 march
                 out
                 against
                 the
                 Enemy
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 reasons
                 I
                 have
                 dedicated
                 my
                 mind
                 to
                 Thee
                 ,
                 purely
                 tempered
                 with
                 love
                 and
                 fear
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 love
                 Thy
                 Name
                 with
                 a
                 sincerity
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 an
                 awfull
                 fear
                 for
                 Thy
                 Power
                 ,
                 which
                 Thou
                 hast
                 demonstrated
                 by
                 many
                 indications
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 thereby
                 rendred
                 my
                 faith
                 firmer
                 .
                 I
                 hasten
                 therefore
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 my
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 may
                 own
                 shoulders
                 [
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 Work
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 re-edifie
                 thy
                 Most
                 holy
                 a
                 House
                 ;
                 which
                 those
                 detestable
                 and
                 most
                 impious
                 [
                 wretches
                 ]
                 have
                 ruined
                 by
                 *
                 a
                 wicked
                 overthrow
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LVI
                 .
                 How
                 he
                 prayes
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 persons
                 may
                 be
                 Christians
                 ;
                 but
                 forces
                 no
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Desire
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 people
                 may
                 live
                 in
                 Repose
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 Tumult
                 or
                 disturbance
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 and
                 all
                 Mortalls
                 .
                 
                 May
                 those
                 involved
                 in
                 the
                 Errour
                 [
                 of
                 Gentilism
                 ]
                 with
                 gladness
                 partake
                 of
                 an
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Peace
                 and
                 Quiet
                 with
                 the
                 Believers
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 this
                 ▪
                 Reparation
                 of
                 mutuall
                 society
                 a
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 great
                 efficacy
                 in
                 leading
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 way
                 .
                 Let
                 no
                 person
                 molest
                 another
                 .
                 b
                 Let
                 every
                 one
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 his
                 soul
                 desireth
                 .
                 Yet
                 ,
                 it
                 behooves
                 those
                 whose
                 Sentiments
                 are
                 true
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 firmly
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 only
                 shall
                 live
                 holily
                 and
                 purely
                 ,
                 whom
                 Thou
                 callest
                 [
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 acquiesce
                 in
                 Thy
                 holy
                 Laws
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 let
                 those
                 who
                 withdraw
                 themselves
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 Temples
                 of
                 Lies
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 desire
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 retain
                 the
                 most
                 splendid
                 House
                 of
                 Thy
                 Truth
                 ,
                 ‖
                 which
                 Thou
                 hast
                 given
                 us
                 according
                 to
                 Nature
                 .
                 We
                 wish
                 this
                 likewise
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 common
                 consent
                 and
                 agreement
                 ,
                 they
                 also
                 may
                 reap
                 a
                 delight
                 of
                 mind
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LVII
                 .
                 He
                 gives
                 Glory
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 Son
                 has
                 enlightned
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 Errour
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 
                   NOr
                   is
                   our
                   Religion
                   new
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   a
                   late
                   date
                   ;
                   but
                   ,
                   from
                   such
                   time
                   as
                   we
                   believe
                   this
                   beautifull
                   Fabrick
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   have
                   stood
                   firmly
                   put
                   together
                   ,
                   Thou
                   hast
                   instituted
                   this
                   [
                   Religion
                   ]
                   with
                   a
                   due
                   observancy
                   of
                   Thy
                   Deity
                   .
                   Further
                   ,
                   Mankind
                   seduced
                   by
                   various
                   Errours
                   ,
                   hath
                   stumbled
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   least
                   this
                   Evill
                   should
                   increase
                   and
                   grow
                   stronger
                   ,
                   Thou
                   by
                   Thy
                   Son
                   hast
                   raised
                   up
                   a
                   pure
                   Light
                   ,
                   and
                   hast
                   put
                   all
                   men
                   in
                   mind
                
                 *
                 
                   of
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   Thy
                   Deity
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LVIII
                 .
                 Another
                 Glorification
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 *
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 
                   THy
                   Works
                   give
                   confirmation
                   to
                   these
                   things
                   .
                   Thy
                   Power
                   makes
                   us
                   innocent
                   and
                   faithfull
                   .
                   The
                   Sun
                   and
                   Moon
                   have
                   their
                   stated
                   and
                   prescribed
                
                 †
                 
                   Road
                   ;
                   nor
                   are
                   the
                   Stars
                   moved
                   round
                   the
                
                 ‖
                 Axis
                 
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   in
                   an
                   irregular
                   manner
                   .
                   The
                   Vicissitudes
                   of
                   Times
                   recur
                   by
                   a
                   certain
                   Law.
                   By
                   Thy
                   word
                   the
                   firm
                
                 *
                 
                   site
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   hath
                   been
                   established
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   wind
                   makes
                   its
                   motion
                
                 a
                 
                   according
                   to
                   a
                   set
                   time
                   .
                   Also
                   ,
                   the
                   current
                   and
                   carriage
                   of
                   the
                   waters
                
                 †
                 
                   proceeds
                   from
                   the
                   motion
                   of
                   a
                   restless
                   Flux
                   .
                   The
                   Sea
                   is
                   contained
                   within
                   fixt
                   and
                   immovable
                   Bounds
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   ever
                   is
                   diffused
                   thorow
                   the
                   Earth
                   and
                   Ocean
                   ,
                   every
                   such
                   thing
                   is
                   framed
                   for
                   certain
                   admirable
                   and
                
                 ‖
                 
                   great
                   Uses
                   .
                   Which
                   unless
                   it
                   were
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   governed
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Arbitrement
                   of
                   Thy
                   Will
                   ,
                   doubtless
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   diversity
                   ,
                   and
                
                 b
                 
                   so
                   manifold
                   a
                   division
                   of
                   power
                   ,
                   would
                   have
                   brought
                   destruction
                   upon
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   and
                   humane
                   affairs
                   .
                
                 c
                 
                   For
                   they
                   who
                   have
                   waged
                   War
                   against
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   would
                   doubtless
                   have
                   fought
                   with
                   a
                   greater
                   vehemency
                   against
                   mankind
                   .
                   Which
                   questionless
                   they
                   do
                   ,
                   although
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   seen
                   with
                   the
                   Eyes
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LIX
                 .
                 He
                 praises
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 always
                 teaches
                 good
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   WE
                   give
                   Thee
                   many
                   thanks
                   ,
                   Thou
                   Lord
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   Greatest
                   God!
                   For
                   ,
                   by
                   how
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   is
                   known
                   from
                   different
                
                 *
                 
                   Endeavours
                   ;
                   by
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   the
                
                 †
                 
                   Precepts
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Religion
                   are
                   confirmed
                   in
                   those
                   ,
                   whose
                   Sentiments
                   are
                   right
                   ,
                   and
                
                 a
                 
                   who
                   are
                   studious
                   of
                   true
                   Virtue
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   whoever
                   hinders
                   himself
                   from
                   being
                   cured
                   ,
                
                 b
                 
                   let
                   not
                   him
                   impute
                   that
                   to
                   another
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Medicine
                   ,
                   which
                
                 †
                 
                   is
                   of
                   strength
                   sufficient
                   to
                   effect
                   the
                   Cure
                   ,
                   is
                   publickly
                   proposed
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   .
                   Only
                   [
                   this
                   must
                   be
                   taken
                   care
                   of
                   ,
                   ]
                   that
                   no
                   one
                   should
                   violate
                   that
                   Religion
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   things
                   themselves
                   do
                   manifest
                   to
                   be
                   pure
                   and
                   immaculate
                   .
                   Let
                   all
                   us
                   men
                   therefore
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   the
                
                 ‖
                 
                   allotment
                   of
                   that
                   Good
                   in
                   common
                   conferred
                   on
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   blessing
                   of
                   Peace
                   ;
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   by
                   separating
                   our
                   Consciences
                   from
                   every
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   it
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LX.
                 An
                 Exhortation
                 at
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 the
                 Edict
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 person
                 should
                 give
                 trouble
                 or
                 disturbance
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 let
                 no
                 person
                 do
                 harm
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 perswaded
                 himself
                 of
                 ,
                 a
                 and
                 declared
                 .
                 What
                 one
                 Man
                 hath
                 understood
                 and
                 known
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 let
                 him
                 assist
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 ▪
                 if
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 impossible
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 omit
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 one
                 
                 thing
                 ,
                 voluntarily
                 to
                 undertake
                 the
                 Combat
                 for
                 immortality
                 ;
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 forc't
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 punishment
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ;
                 these
                 things
                 I
                 have
                 discoursed
                 of
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 than
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 Our
                 Mansuetude
                 required
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 conceal
                 b
                 the
                 true
                 Faith.
                 Especially
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 some
                 persons
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 hear
                 ,
                 )
                 do
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Rites
                 of
                 the
                 Temples
                 and
                 the
                 c
                 
                   Power
                   of
                   Darkness
                
                 are
                 wholly
                 abolished
                 .
                 Which
                 I
                 had
                 indeed
                 perswaded
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 violent
                 d
                 Insolency
                 of
                 nefarious
                 Errour
                 been
                 immeasurably
                 fix't
                 on
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 some
                 persons
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 hurt
                 and
                 damage
                 of
                 the
                 e
                 Emendation
                 of
                 Mankind
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LXI
                
                 .
                 How
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 Alexandria
                 *
                 Controversies
                 were
                 raised
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 Arius
                 .
              
               
                 THese
                 things
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 most
                 loud-speaking
                 Preacher
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Letter
                 †
                 proclaimed
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Provincialls
                 ;
                 ‖
                 diverting
                 his
                 Subjects
                 from
                 Diabolicall
                 Errour
                 ;
                 and
                 exhorting
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 true
                 Piety
                 .
                 But
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 exceedingly
                 joyfull
                 on
                 account
                 hereof
                 ,
                 news
                 was
                 brought
                 him
                 ,
                 concerning
                 a
                 disturbance
                 of
                 no
                 small
                 consequence
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 seized
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 hearing
                 whereof
                 he
                 was
                 extreamly
                 troubled
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 earnestly
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 a
                 Cure.
                 [
                 The
                 Originall
                 of
                 the
                 disturbance
                 ]
                 was
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 flourishing
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 pleased
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 exercises
                 of
                 good
                 Actions
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 fear
                 without
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 give
                 disturbance
                 :
                 in
                 regard
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 and
                 favour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 splendid
                 and
                 most
                 profound
                 Peace
                 fortified
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 .
                 But
                 Envy
                 framed
                 treacherous
                 designes
                 against
                 our
                 Blessings
                 .
                 [
                 At
                 first
                 ]
                 it
                 crept
                 in
                 privately
                 ;
                 but
                 [
                 afterward
                 ]
                 it
                 daunced
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Conventions
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 At
                 length
                 it
                 raised
                 Contention
                 between
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 cast
                 in
                 discord
                 and
                 wranglings
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 pretence
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 †
                 Dogmata
                 .
                 From
                 thence
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 from
                 some
                 small
                 spark
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 fire
                 was
                 kindled
                 .
                 Which
                 began
                 from
                 the
                 Alexandrian
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 from
                 an
                 ‖
                 Eminence
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 over-ran
                 all
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 Libya
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Further
                   Thebais
                
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 it
                 ruined
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 and
                 Cities
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 seen
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Prelates
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 fighting
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 with
                 words
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 people
                 also
                 rent
                 into
                 factions
                 ;
                 some
                 inclining
                 to
                 this
                 party
                 ;
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 .
                 b
                 Further
                 ,
                 the
                 spectacle
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 performed
                 proceeded
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 height
                 of
                 absurdity
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Theaters
                 of
                 the
                 Infidells
                 ,
                 the
                 vanerableness
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Doctrine
                 *
                 was
                 traduced
                 by
                 a
                 most
                 ignominious
                 and
                 reproachfull
                 derision
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LXII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Arius
                 and
                 the
                 Melitians
                 .
              
               
                 THese
                 persons
                 therefore
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 in
                 a
                 childish
                 manner
                 strove
                 about
                 the
                 Sublimest
                 [
                 Points
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 a
                 others
                 all
                 over
                 Egypt
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Upper
                   Thebais
                
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 at
                 difference
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 a
                 controversie
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 started
                 before
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 Churches
                 were
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 rent
                 in
                 sunder
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 the
                 Body
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ]
                 was
                 distempered
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 with
                 these
                 [
                 diseases
                 ,
                 ]
                 all
                 Libya
                 likewise
                 fell
                 sick
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 without
                 were
                 seized
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 distemper
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 sent
                 Legates
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 each
                 Province
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 ,
                 divided
                 into
                 either
                 side
                 ,
                 partook
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 Sedition
                 and
                 disturbance
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LXIII
                
                 .
                 How
                 Constantine
                 sent
                 a
                 Legate
                 with
                 a
                 Letter
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 a
                 Composure
                 .
              
               
                 UPon
                 hearing
                 hereof
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 highly
                 perplex't
                 in
                 mind
                 ;
                 and
                 looking
                 upon
                 this
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 own
                 calamitous
                 Concern
                 ,
                 he
                 forthwith
                 dispatches
                 away
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 worshippers
                 of
                 God
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 a
                 person
                 whom
                 he
                 well
                 knew
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 approved
                 for
                 his
                 *
                 modesty
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 late
                 times
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 ennobled
                 with
                 confessions
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 Piety
                 ;
                 )
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 Peace
                 between
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 at
                 difference
                 there
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 him
                 he
                 sends
                 a
                 most
                 usefull
                 and
                 necessary
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 Occasioners
                 of
                 that
                 Contention
                 .
                 Which
                 Letter
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 containes
                 an
                 illustrious
                 Specimen
                 of
                 his
                 Care
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 inserted
                 into
                 this
                 our
                 Discourse
                 concerning
                 him
                 ,
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 these
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LXIV
                
                 .
                 Constantine's
                 
                   Letter
                   to
                
                 Alexander
                 
                   the
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Arius
                 
                   the
                   Presbyter
                
                 .
              
               
                 VICTOR
                 CONSTANTINUS
                 MAXIMUS
                 AUGUSTUS
                 ,
                 To
                 Alexander
                 and
                 Arius
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 *
                 
                   call
                   God
                   to
                   witness
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   as
                   't
                   is
                   meet
                   ,
                   is
                   himself
                   the
                   Assistant
                   of
                   Our
                   attempts
                   ,
                   Saviour
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   ;
                   that
                   upon
                   a
                   twofold
                   account
                   we
                   were
                   moved
                   to
                   take
                   in
                   hand
                   the
                
                 †
                 
                   management
                   of
                   those
                   affairs
                   which
                   We
                   have
                   in
                   reality
                   performed
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LXV
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 continually
                 Sollicitous
                 about
                 Peace
                 .
              
               
                 
                   FOr
                   first
                   ,
                   [
                   our
                   design
                   was
                   ]
                   to
                   unite
                   the
                
                 a
                 
                   Opinion
                   of
                   all
                   Nations
                   concerning
                   the
                   Deity
                   ,
                   in
                   one
                   Constitution
                   and
                   Form
                   as
                   't
                   were
                   :
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   We
                   were
                   desirous
                   of
                   restoring
                   to
                   an
                   healthiness
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                   ,
                   afflicted
                   as
                   't
                   were
                   with
                   some
                   terrible
                
                 b
                 
                   distemper
                   .
                   Which
                   [
                   two
                   things
                   ]
                   having
                   proposed
                   to
                   Our Self
                   as
                   Our
                   aim
                   ,
                   we
                   inspected
                   the
                   one
                   with
                   the
                   secret
                   eye
                   of
                   Thought
                   ;
                   but
                   we
                   attempted
                   to
                   effect
                   the
                   other
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   a
                   Military
                   force
                   :
                   well
                   knowing
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   (
                   as
                   't
                   was
                   Our
                   desire
                   )
                   We
                   could
                   establish
                   an
                   universall
                   agreement
                   amongst
                   the
                   Worshippers
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   consequence
                   would
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Administration
                   of
                   the
                   publick
                   Affairs
                   would
                   certainly
                   obtaine
                   a
                   change
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   pious
                   minds
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LXVI
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 he
                 put
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 the
                 Controversies
                 raised
                 in
                 Africk
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 WHen
                 therefore
                 an
                 intollerable
                 madness
                 had
                 seized
                 all
                 Affrica
                 ,
                 occasioned
                 by
                 some
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 a
                 rash
                 levity
                 had
                 dared
                 to
                 rent
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 into
                 various
                 Sects
                 ;
                 We
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 this
                 Distemper
                 ,
                 could
                 find
                 no
                 other
                 remedy
                 sufficient
                 to
                 effect
                 its
                 Cure
                 ,
                 than
                 (
                 after
                 we
                 had
                 destroyed
                 the
                 b
                 Common
                 Enemy
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 opposed
                 his
                 own
                 impious
                 Opinion
                 and
                 Command
                 against
                 your
                 sacred
                 Synods
                 ;
                 )
                 c
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 send
                 some
                 of
                 You
                 as
                 Assistants
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 up
                 an
                 agreement
                 between
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 at
                 variance
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LXVII
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Beginnings
                 of
                 Religion
                 were
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 .
              
               
                 
                   FOr
                   ,
                   whereas
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   [
                   the
                   true
                   ]
                   Light
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Sacred
                   Religion
                   ,
                   being
                   by
                   the
                   Beneficence
                   of
                   God
                   given
                   forth
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Bosomes
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   may
                   so
                   say
                   )
                   of
                   the
                   East
                   ,
                   hath
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   illuminated
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   with
                   its
                   Sacred
                   Light
                   ;
                   we
                   upon
                   a
                   very
                   good
                   account
                   believing
                
                 a
                 
                   you
                   would
                   prove
                   the
                   Authours
                   as
                   't
                   were
                   and
                   Promoters
                   of
                   the
                   Salvation
                   of
                   [
                   all
                   ]
                   Nations
                   ,
                   have
                   attempted
                   to
                   find
                   you
                   out
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   by
                   a
                   propensity
                   of
                   our
                   mind
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                
                 *
                 
                   sight
                   of
                   our
                   eyes
                
                 .
                 b
                 
                   Immediately
                   therefore
                   after
                   our
                   great
                   Victory
                   and
                   our
                   most
                   certain
                   Triumph
                   over
                   our
                   Enemies
                   ,
                
                 c
                 
                   we
                   had
                   resolved
                   before
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   enquire
                   into
                   that
                   again
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   judged
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   chiefest
                   and
                   most
                   momentous
                   of
                   all
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 LXVIII
                 .
                 That
                 being
                 troubled
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Disturbance
                 ,
                 he
                 advises
                 to
                 an
                 Agreement
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 (
                 O
                 the
                 most
                 Beautifull
                 and
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 !
                 )
                 what
                 a
                 deadly
                 wound
                 hath
                 been
                 given
                 to
                 our
                 Ears
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 to
                 a
                 our
                 very
                 heart
                 ,
                 when
                 't
                 was
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 dissentions
                 raised
                 amongst
                 you
                 were
                 far
                 more
                 fierce
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 b
                 left
                 remaining
                 in
                 Africk
                 ?
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 your
                 parts
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 we
                 hop't
                 a
                 remedy
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 produced
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 do
                 now
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 greater
                 Cure.
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 seriously
                 considered
                 of
                 the
                 Origine
                 and
                 cause
                 of
                 these
                 [
                 differences
                 ,
                 ]
                 the
                 Occasion
                 appeared
                 to
                 us
                 very
                 trivial
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 deserved
                 so
                 sierce
                 a
                 Contest
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 being
                 induced
                 to
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 [
                 penning
                 ]
                 this
                 Letter
                 ,
                 and
                 writing
                 to
                 Your
                 c
                 
                   Unanimous
                   Sagacity
                
                 ,
                 having
                 also
                 called
                 upon
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 to
                 be
                 Our
                 Assistant
                 in
                 this
                 affair
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 upon
                 a
                 good
                 account
                 interpose
                 Our Self
                 as
                 the
                 *
                 Arbiter
                 of
                 your
                 mutuall
                 dissention
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 an
                 †
                 Administrator
                 of
                 Peace
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 We
                 Our Self
                 (
                 God
                 giving
                 us
                 his
                 assistance
                 ,
                 although
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 greater
                 occasion
                 of
                 discord
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 by
                 instilling
                 reason
                 into
                 the
                 Pious
                 minds
                 of
                 Our
                 Hearers
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 able
                 without
                 much
                 difficulty
                 d
                 to
                 recall
                 each
                 person
                 to
                 more
                 wholesome
                 Counsells
                 ;
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 we
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 occasion
                 is
                 small
                 and
                 very
                 trivial
                 ,
                 which
                 hinders
                 the
                 agreement
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ;
                 )
                 promise
                 Our Self
                 an
                 easier
                 and
                 far
                 more
                 expedite
                 ‖
                 accommodation
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LXIX
                 .
                 Whence
                 the
                 Controversie
                 between
                 Alexander
                 and
                 Arius
                 arose
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 matters
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 enquired
                 into
                 .
              
               
                 VVE
                 understand
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ground
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Controversie
                 arose
                 from
                 hence
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 You
                 ,
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 enquired
                 of
                 your
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 a
                 what
                 every
                 particular
                 persons
                 [
                 Sentiment
                 was
                 ]
                 concerning
                 a
                 certain
                 passage
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 asked
                 about
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 fruitless
                 Controversie
                 :
                 and
                 whereas
                 You
                 ,
                 Arius
                 ,
                 b
                 inconsiderately
                 vented
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 ought
                 either
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 conceived
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 had
                 such
                 conceptions
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 your
                 duty
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 let
                 them
                 been
                 buried
                 in
                 silence
                 :
                 c
                 hereupon
                 a
                 dissention
                 has
                 been
                 raised
                 between
                 you
                 ,
                 d
                 communion
                 is
                 denied
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 people
                 ,
                 rent
                 into
                 two
                 Factions
                 ,
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 harmonious
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 let
                 both
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 mutually
                 e
                 pardoning
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 accept
                 of
                 what
                 your
                 Fellow-Servant
                 doth
                 reasonably
                 advise
                 you
                 to
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 ?
                 It
                 was
                 fitting
                 ,
                 neither
                 to
                 have
                 asked
                 such
                 questions
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 nor
                 if
                 proposed
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 any
                 return
                 thereto
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 Questions
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 Law
                 does
                 necessarily
                 order
                 or
                 prescribe
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 proposed
                 by
                 the
                 contentiousness
                 of
                 an
                 unprofitable
                 vacancy
                 from
                 business
                 (
                 although
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 exercise
                 and
                 imploy
                 our
                 Naturall
                 parts
                 about
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 confine
                 within
                 our
                 Breasts
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 inconsiderately
                 divulge
                 them
                 in
                 publick
                 assemblies
                 ,
                 nor
                 unadvisedly
                 commit
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Ears
                 of
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 what
                 person
                 amongst
                 a
                 thousand
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 qualified
                 ,
                 either
                 accurately
                 to
                 comprehend
                 the
                 full
                 efficacy
                 and
                 nature
                 of
                 things
                 so
                 sublime
                 and
                 profound
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 explicate
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 worth
                 and
                 dignity
                 ?
                 Or
                 ,
                 should
                 any
                 man
                 look
                 upon
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 easie
                 performance
                 ,
                 how
                 small
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 will
                 he
                 induce
                 to
                 be
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 hereof
                 ?
                 Or
                 ,
                 f
                 what
                 man
                 can
                 without
                 danger
                 of
                 falling
                 into
                 gross
                 errours
                 ,
                 insist
                 upon
                 the
                 accurate
                 discussions
                 of
                 such
                 nice
                 Controversies
                 ?
                 In
                 questions
                 therefore
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 Loquacity
                 must
                 be
                 bridled
                 and
                 restrained
                 ,
                 least
                 either
                 through
                 the
                 frailty
                 of
                 our
                 Nature
                 ,
                 we
                 being
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 explicate
                 what
                 we
                 propose
                 ,
                 or
                 through
                 the
                 slower
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 Auditors
                 ,
                 (
                 being
                 unable
                 accurately
                 to
                 apprehend
                 those
                 matters
                 discoursed
                 of
                 ;
                 )
                 least
                 [
                 we
                 say
                 ]
                 g
                 from
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Causes
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 necessity
                 either
                 of
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 or
                 Schism
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 LXX
                 .
                 An
                 Exhortation
                 to
                 an
                 agreement
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VVHerefore
                   ,
                   let
                   an
                   unwary
                   Question
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   inconsiderate
                   Answer
                   in
                   both
                   of
                   You
                   mutually
                   pardon
                   each
                   other
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   contest
                   hath
                   not
                   been
                   raised
                   among
                   you
                   upon
                   an
                   occasion
                   of
                   any
                   principal
                   or
                   chief
                   Commandment
                   of
                   our
                   Law
                   :
                   nor
                   have
                   you
                   introduced
                   any
                   new
                   Heresie
                   concerning
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   both
                   of
                   You
                   hold
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Opinion
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   ,
                   You
                   may
                   easily
                   close
                   with
                   each
                   other
                   in
                   a
                
                 a
                 
                   consent
                   of
                   Communion
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LXXI
                 .
                 That
                 a
                 pertinacious
                 Contention
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 raised
                 concerning
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 some
                 light
                 and
                 frivolous
                 Expressions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   FOr
                   whilst
                   you
                   thus
                   pertinaciously
                   contend
                   about
                   trifles
                   and
                   matters
                   of
                   no
                   importance
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   decent
                   that
                   so
                   numerous
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   God's
                   people
                   should
                   be
                   under
                   your
                   Care
                   and
                   Government
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   your
                   dissention
                   with
                   one
                   another
                   :
                   nor
                   is
                   it
                   only
                   misbecoming
                   ,
                   but
                   't
                   is
                   likewise
                   judged
                   to
                   be
                   altogether
                   unlawfull
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   advertise
                   your
                   prudence
                   by
                   a
                   smaller
                   instance
                   ,
                
                 a
                 
                   We
                   will
                   tell
                   you
                   :
                   you
                   know
                   even
                   the
                   Philosophers
                   themselves
                
                 ;
                 b
                 
                   how
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   united
                   in
                   [
                   the
                   profession
                   of
                   ]
                   one
                   Sect
                   ;
                   whenas
                   nevertheless
                   ,
                   they
                   frequently
                   disagree
                   in
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   their
                   Assertions
                   :
                   but
                   although
                   they
                   dissent
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   Perfection
                   of
                   science
                   ,
                   yet
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   agreement
                   and
                   union
                   of
                   their
                   Sect
                   ,
                   they
                   close
                   again
                   in
                   a
                   mutuall
                   consent
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   so
                   [
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   ]
                   how
                   will
                   it
                   not
                   be
                   much
                   more
                   reasonable
                   ,
                   that
                
                 c
                 
                   You
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   High
                   God
                   ,
                   should
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   be
                   unanimous
                   in
                   the
                   profession
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Religion
                   ?
                   But
                   ,
                   Let
                   us
                   with
                   more
                   accuracy
                   and
                   a
                   greater
                   attention
                   ,
                   inspect
                   and
                   examine
                   what
                   we
                   have
                   now
                   said
                   ;
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   reasonable
                   ,
                   that
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   triviall
                   ,
                   vain
                   ,
                   and
                   pertinacious
                   Contests
                   between
                   you
                   about
                   words
                   ,
                   Brethren
                   should
                   be
                   set
                   in
                   array
                   as
                   't
                   were
                   against
                   Brethren
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Venerable
                   Assembly
                   should
                   upon
                   your
                   account
                   ,
                   who
                   contend
                   one
                   with
                   another
                   about
                   things
                   so
                   slight
                   and
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   necessary
                   ,
                   be
                   rent
                   in
                   sunder
                   by
                   an
                   impious
                   variance
                   .
                   These
                   things
                   are
                   poor
                   and
                   mean
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   befit
                   a
                   childish
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   agree
                   with
                   the
                   understanding
                   of
                   Priests
                   and
                   prudent
                   men
                   .
                   Let
                   us
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   accord
                   depart
                   from
                   the
                   Temptations
                   of
                   the
                   Devill
                   .
                   Our
                   Great
                   God
                   the
                   common
                   Saviour
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                
                 d
                 
                   hath
                   reached
                   forth
                   a
                   Light
                   common
                   to
                   all
                   .
                   By
                   the
                   assistance
                   of
                   whose
                   Providence
                   ,
                   give
                   us
                   leave
                   who
                   are
                   his
                   Servant
                   ,
                   successfully
                   to
                   finish
                
                 e
                 
                   this
                   our
                   Endeavour
                   ;
                   that
                   by
                   our
                   Exhortation
                   ,
                   diligence
                   ,
                   and
                   earnest
                   admonitions
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   reduce
                   you
                   to
                   a
                   Communion
                   of
                   Convention
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   regard
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   said
                   already
                   ,
                   your
                   faith
                   is
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   Sentiment
                   of
                   our
                   Religion
                   is
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   whereas
                   the
                
                 f
                 
                   commandment
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   doth
                   in
                   each
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   inclose
                   all
                   in
                   generall
                   in
                   one
                   consent
                   and
                   purpose
                   of
                   mind
                   :
                   Let
                   not
                   this
                   thing
                   ,
                   which
                   has
                   raised
                   a
                   small
                   contention
                   between
                   you
                   ,
                   (
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   it
                   appertaineth
                   not
                   to
                
                 *
                 
                   the
                   sum
                   of
                   all
                   Religion
                   in
                   generall
                   ,
                   )
                   by
                   any
                   means
                   make
                   any
                   Separation
                   and
                   Faction
                   amongst
                   you
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   things
                   we
                   speak
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   necessitate
                   you
                   to
                   be
                   all
                   of
                   one
                   opinion
                   concerning
                   this
                   foolish
                   idle
                   Question
                   ,
                   of
                   what
                   sort
                   soever
                   it
                   be
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   pretious
                   value
                   of
                   the
                   Convention
                   may
                   be
                   preserved
                   entire
                   amongst
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   communion
                   may
                   be
                   retained
                   ,
                   although
                   there
                   be
                   interchangeably
                   amongst
                   you
                   a
                   great
                   diversity
                   of
                   Sentiments
                   in
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   least
                   moment
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   all
                   will
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   ;
                   nor
                   is
                   there
                   in
                   us
                   one
                   disposition
                   or
                   opinion
                   .
                   Therefore
                   concerning
                   the
                   Divine
                   providence
                   ,
                   let
                   there
                   be
                   amongst
                   you
                   one
                   faith
                   ,
                   one
                   understanding
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                
                 †
                 
                   consent
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   God.
                   But
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   those
                   slender
                   and
                   trivial
                   questions
                   ,
                   which
                   with
                   so
                   much
                   niceness
                   you
                   dispute
                   of
                   and
                   make
                   researches
                   into
                   amongst
                   your selves
                   ,
                   although
                   therein
                   you
                   do
                   do
                   not
                   agree
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   opinion
                   ,
                   yet
                   't
                   is
                   fit
                   you
                   should
                   confine
                   them
                   to
                   your
                   own
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   and
                   keep
                   them
                   within
                   the
                   secret
                   repositories
                   of
                   your
                   minds
                   .
                   Let
                   therefore
                   that
                   eximious
                   [
                   priviledge
                   ]
                   of
                   a
                   common
                   friendship
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                
                 ‖
                 
                   belief
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   religious
                   observancy
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   [
                   His
                   ]
                   Law
                   ,
                   remain
                   amongst
                   you
                   firm
                   and
                   immoveable
                   .
                   Return
                   ye
                   to
                   a
                   mutuall
                   friendship
                   and
                   charity
                   :
                   restore
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Body
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   their
                   own
                   embraces
                   .
                   And
                   be
                   you
                   your selves
                   (
                   having
                
                 g
                 
                   purified
                   your
                   own
                   souls
                   as
                   't
                   were
                   ,
                   )
                   acquainted
                   again
                   [
                   and
                   renew
                   your
                   familiarity
                   ]
                   with
                   each
                   other
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   For
                   Friendship
                   (
                   when
                   it
                   returns
                   to
                   reconciliation
                   again
                   ,
                   )
                   frequently
                   becomes
                   sweeter
                   and
                   more
                   pleasing
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                
                 h
                 
                   removall
                   of
                   the
                   Enmity
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LXXII
                 .
                 That
                 being
                 highly
                 affected
                 with
                 Grief
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 Piety
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 necessitated
                 to
                 shed
                 tears
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 off
                 the
                 Journey
                 he
                 was
                 about
                 to
                 make
                 into
                 the
                 East
                 .
              
               
                 REstore
                 therefore
                 to
                 us
                 peaceable
                 and
                 serene
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 nights
                 void
                 of
                 care
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 pure
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 a
                 quiet
                 life
                 may
                 in
                 future
                 be
                 reserved
                 for
                 us
                 also
                 .
                 Which
                 if
                 [
                 we
                 shall
                 ]
                 not
                 [
                 obtain
                 ,
                 ]
                 we
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 groan
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 wholly
                 surrounded
                 with
                 Tears
                 ;
                 nor
                 shall
                 we
                 finish
                 the
                 residue
                 of
                 our
                 Life
                 without
                 great
                 disquietude
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 we
                 mean
                 our
                 Fellow-Servants
                 ,
                 )
                 are
                 rent
                 in
                 sunder
                 by
                 this
                 unreasonable
                 and
                 pernitious
                 Contention
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 for
                 us
                 in
                 future
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 a
                 sedate
                 temper
                 of
                 mind
                 ?
                 But
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 sensible
                 of
                 our
                 excessive
                 Grief
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 [
                 *
                 be
                 attentive
                 to
                 what
                 we
                 shall
                 tell
                 you
                 :
                 ]
                 when
                 we
                 lately
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 Nicomedia
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 resolved
                 forthwith
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 journey
                 into
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 But
                 whilst
                 we
                 were
                 hastning
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 by
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 were
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 b
                 the
                 news
                 of
                 this
                 affair
                 *
                 quite
                 altered
                 our
                 Resolution
                 :
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 necessitated
                 to
                 behold
                 with
                 our
                 eyes
                 those
                 things
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 accounted
                 even
                 the
                 Report
                 to
                 be
                 intollerable
                 .
                 Do
                 you
                 therefore
                 in
                 future
                 ,
                 by
                 your
                 unanimity
                 ,
                 open
                 a
                 way
                 for
                 us
                 into
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 your
                 mutuall
                 Contentions
                 you
                 have
                 stop't
                 up
                 .
                 Give
                 us
                 leave
                 with
                 joy
                 speedily
                 to
                 see
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 an
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 of
                 praises
                 we
                 may
                 attribute
                 to
                 God
                 due
                 thanks
                 for
                 the
                 Concord
                 and
                 Liberty
                 of
                 all
                 persons
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LXXIII
                
                 .
                 That
                 after
                 this
                 Letter
                 ,
                 the
                 disturbance
                 about
                 the
                 *
                 Controversies
                 continued
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 this
                 manner
                 the
                 Pious
                 [
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 ]
                 by
                 sending
                 his
                 Letter
                 ,
                 made
                 provision
                 for
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 that
                 good
                 man
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 utmost
                 diligence
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 carrying
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 fulfilling
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 was
                 every
                 way
                 a
                 a
                 Pious
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 the
                 affair
                 was
                 greater
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 accommodated
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 a
                 Letter
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 Contention
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 at
                 variance
                 increased
                 daily
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 vehemency
                 of
                 the
                 mischief
                 over-ran
                 all
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Provinces
                 .
                 Envy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 malicious
                 Devil
                 ,
                 vext
                 at
                 the
                 prosperity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 †
                 invented
                 these
                 things
                 for
                 our
                 destruction
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               End
               of
               the
               Second
               Book
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               THIRD
               BOOK
               OF
               
                 EUSEBIUS
                 PAMPHILUS
              
               CONCERNING
               THE
               LIFE
               OF
               THE
               BLESSED
               EMPEROUR
               CONSTANTINE
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                
                 A
                 comparison
                 of
                 Constantine's
                 Piety
                 with
                 the
                 Improbity
                 of
                 the
                 Persecutors
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 manner
                 the
                 Devill
                 ,
                 that
                 hater
                 of
                 Good
                 ,
                 envying
                 the
                 Felicity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 raised
                 up
                 storms
                 and
                 intestine
                 disturbances
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 during
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 Peace
                 and
                 Joy.
                 a
                 In
                 the
                 interim
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 dear-to-God
                 neglected
                 not
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 what
                 became
                 him
                 :
                 b
                 but
                 doing
                 all
                 things
                 contrary
                 to
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 audaciously
                 perpetrated
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 by
                 Tyrannick
                 Cruelty
                 ,
                 [
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 ]
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 Superiour
                 to
                 every
                 of
                 his
                 Enemies
                 and
                 opposers
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 therefore
                 ,
                 They
                 ,
                 alienated
                 from
                 [
                 his
                 worship
                 ]
                 who
                 truly
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 various
                 methods
                 of
                 force
                 compelled
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 adore
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 Gods
                 :
                 but
                 He
                 ,
                 evincing
                 them
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 words
                 as
                 in
                 reality
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 ,
                 exhorted
                 all
                 persons
                 to
                 an
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 Him
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 God.
                 Besides
                 ,
                 they
                 derided
                 God's
                 Christ
                 with
                 blasphemous
                 expressions
                 :
                 But
                 he
                 c
                 assumed
                 to
                 himself
                 as
                 his
                 preservative
                 ,
                 that
                 very
                 thing
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 those
                 impious
                 Wretches
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 Virulency
                 *
                 belch't
                 forth
                 their
                 Blasphemies
                 ;
                 and
                 gloried
                 in
                 the
                 Trophy
                 of
                 the
                 [
                 Salutary
                 ]
                 passion
                 .
                 They
                 persecuted
                 the
                 Worshippers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 drove
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 houses
                 and
                 habitations
                 .
                 He
                 recalled
                 them
                 all
                 [
                 from
                 Exile
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 restored
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 dwellings
                 .
                 They
                 surrounded
                 them
                 with
                 ignominies
                 ;
                 he
                 made
                 them
                 honourable
                 and
                 happy
                 in
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 They
                 seized
                 upon
                 the
                 Goods
                 of
                 God's
                 Worshippers
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 injustice
                 made
                 sale
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 He
                 not
                 only
                 restored
                 their
                 Goods
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 likewise
                 enricht
                 them
                 abundantly
                 with
                 very
                 many
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Benefactions
                 .
                 They
                 by
                 written
                 Constitutions
                 d
                 publisht
                 Calumnies
                 against
                 the
                 Prelates
                 [
                 of
                 Churches
                 :
                 ]
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 he
                 raised
                 and
                 advanced
                 those
                 men
                 to
                 Honour
                 [
                 bestowed
                 ]
                 by
                 Himself
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Edicts
                 and
                 Laws
                 made
                 them
                 more
                 renowned
                 than
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 .
                 They
                 demolished
                 the
                 Oratories
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 Foundations
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 their
                 vast
                 height
                 pulled
                 them
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 :
                 He
                 by
                 a
                 Law
                 ordained
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Oratories
                 which
                 were
                 standing
                 should
                 be
                 raised
                 higher
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 new
                 ones
                 should
                 be
                 magnificently
                 erected
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 
                 charges
                 whereof
                 were
                 defrayed
                 ]
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Exchequer
                 it self
                 .
                 They
                 ordered
                 the
                 divinely-inspired
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 destroyed
                 and
                 consumed
                 by
                 fire
                 :
                 He
                 made
                 a
                 Sanction
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 Treasury
                 the
                 [
                 Copies
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Volumes
                 ]
                 should
                 be
                 increased
                 ,
                 e
                 and
                 *
                 adorned
                 with
                 a
                 magnifick
                 furniture
                 .
                 They
                 commanded
                 ,
                 that
                 Synods
                 of
                 Bishops
                 should
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 be
                 attempted
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 where
                 convened
                 :
                 He
                 called
                 together
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 presence
                 the
                 Prelates
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ;
                 and
                 vouchsafed
                 them
                 admission
                 not
                 only
                 into
                 his
                 Pallace
                 ,
                 and
                 inmost
                 Bed-Chamber
                 ;
                 but
                 likewise
                 gave
                 them
                 a
                 reception
                 within
                 his
                 own
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 Companions
                 of
                 his
                 Imperial
                 Table
                 .
                 They
                 honoured
                 Daemons
                 with
                 consecrated
                 Gifts
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 laid
                 open
                 their
                 frauds
                 ,
                 continually
                 distributing
                 the
                 *
                 unserviceable
                 matter
                 of
                 those
                 consecrated
                 Gifts
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 could
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 gave
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Temples
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Gods
                 ]
                 should
                 be
                 adorned
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 splendour
                 :
                 He
                 utterly
                 demolished
                 those
                 very
                 Temples
                 ,
                 especially
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 highliest
                 esteemed
                 of
                 by
                 superstitious
                 men
                 .
                 They
                 subjected
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 ignominious
                 punishments
                 ▪
                 He
                 took
                 vengeance
                 on
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 done
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 chastizing
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 f
                 condign
                 punishment
                 from
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 never
                 desisted
                 from
                 honouring
                 the
                 memories
                 of
                 Gods
                 holy
                 Martyrs
                 .
                 They
                 drove
                 men
                 that
                 were
                 worshippers
                 of
                 God
                 from
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Pallaces
                 :
                 He
                 put
                 his
                 chiefest
                 confidence
                 in
                 such
                 persons
                 ,
                 knowing
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 the
                 best
                 affected
                 and
                 faithfullest
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 overcome
                 with
                 [
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 ]
                 money
                 ,
                 having
                 enslaved
                 their
                 minds
                 to
                 a
                 *
                 Tantalick
                 †
                 passion
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 with
                 an
                 Imperial
                 magnificence
                 opened
                 all
                 his
                 Treasures
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 distributions
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 ‖
                 Liberality
                 that
                 was
                 bountifull
                 ,
                 noble
                 and
                 generous
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 they
                 perpetrated
                 infinite
                 Murders
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 might
                 make
                 a
                 seizure
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 expose
                 to
                 sale
                 the
                 Estates
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 slain
                 :
                 but
                 during
                 the
                 whole
                 Reign
                 of
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 every
                 sword
                 hung
                 up
                 as
                 useless
                 to
                 the
                 Judges
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 g
                 Decuriones
                 were
                 h
                 ruled
                 by
                 a
                 paternall
                 power
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 governed
                 by
                 force
                 and
                 necessity
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 things
                 whoever
                 shall
                 attentively
                 consider
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 good
                 cause
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 certain
                 new
                 i
                 Age
                 seemed
                 just
                 then
                 to
                 have
                 appeared
                 ;
                 an
                 unusuall
                 light
                 *
                 after
                 a
                 long
                 darkness
                 having
                 shined
                 upon
                 mankind
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 will
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 opposed
                 this
                 Religious
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Adversary
                 against
                 that
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 Impious
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                
                 Again
                 concerning
                 the
                 Piety
                 of
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 a
                 free
                 and
                 open
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 FOr
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 were
                 such
                 persons
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 whom
                 had
                 never
                 appeared
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 dared
                 to
                 act
                 such
                 things
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 *
                 no
                 person
                 from
                 the
                 utmost
                 memory
                 of
                 men
                 ever
                 heard
                 done
                 ;
                 with
                 good
                 reason
                 God
                 himself
                 produced
                 a
                 certain
                 new
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 [
                 I
                 mean
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 ]
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 effected
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 known
                 by
                 report
                 ,
                 nor
                 represented
                 to
                 view
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 what
                 miracle
                 was
                 stranger
                 and
                 more
                 unusuall
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 virtue
                 of
                 our
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 Mankind
                 ?
                 For
                 withall
                 imaginable
                 confidence
                 and
                 freedom
                 he
                 continued
                 asserting
                 God's
                 Christ
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ;
                 nor
                 was
                 he
                 ashamed
                 of
                 the
                 †
                 Salutary
                 Appellation
                 :
                 but
                 gloried
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 that
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 himself
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 being
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 and
                 known
                 by
                 all
                 men
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 sealing
                 his
                 face
                 with
                 the
                 Salutary
                 sign
                 ;
                 at
                 others
                 ,
                 boasting
                 in
                 the
                 Victorious
                 Trophy
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                
                 Concerning
                 Constantine's
                 Picture
                 ,
                 over
                 which
                 was
                 placed
                 a
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 it
                 *
                 a
                 wounded
                 Dragon
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 high
                 painted
                 Table
                 placed
                 before
                 the
                 †
                 Porticus
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Pallace
                 ,
                 he
                 proposed
                 to
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 Salutary
                 Sign
                 represented
                 in
                 a
                 Picture
                 ,
                 set
                 over
                 his
                 own
                 head
                 ;
                 but
                 [
                 he
                 ordered
                 ]
                 that
                 Enemy
                 and
                 fierce
                 Adversary
                 [
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 ]
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 Tyranny
                 of
                 the
                 impious
                 had
                 ‖
                 opposed
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 drawn
                 [
                 underneath
                 ,
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Dragon
                 *
                 falling
                 into
                 the
                 deep
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 divine
                 Oracles
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 's
                 of
                 God's
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 have
                 termed
                 him
                 a
                 Dragon
                 and
                 a
                 crooked
                 Serpent
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 under
                 his
                 own
                 and
                 his
                 children's
                 feet
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Encaustick
                   painting
                
                 exhibited
                 to
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 a
                 Dragon
                 wounded
                 with
                 a
                 Dart
                 thorow
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 His
                 belly
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 depths
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 denoting
                 hereby
                 that
                 secret
                 Enemy
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ;
                 whom
                 also
                 he
                 declared
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 thrust
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 pit
                 of
                 destruction
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 that
                 Salutary
                 Trophy
                 placed
                 over
                 his
                 head
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 tacitely
                 shown
                 by
                 the
                 Picture
                 painted
                 with
                 a
                 variety
                 of
                 Colours
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 seized
                 with
                 an
                 admiration
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 's
                 great
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 by
                 divine
                 
                 inspiration
                 he
                 exprest
                 those
                 very
                 things
                 in
                 paint
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 had
                 declared
                 before
                 concerning
                 that
                 same
                 Beast
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   That
                   God
                   would
                
                 †
                 
                   unsheath
                   a
                   great
                   and
                   terrible
                   sword
                   against
                   the
                   dragon
                   the
                   serpent
                   that
                   flees
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   slay
                   the
                   dragon
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   sea
                   .
                
                 The
                 Emperour
                 therefore
                 exprest
                 the
                 Figures
                 hereof
                 ,
                 ‖
                 having
                 in
                 the
                 Picture
                 truly
                 imitated
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                
                 Again
                 concerning
                 the
                 Controversies
                 [
                 raised
                 ]
                 in
                 Egypt
                 by
                 Arius
                 .
              
               
                 THese
                 things
                 he
                 performed
                 with
                 a
                 complacency
                 of
                 mind
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 blackness
                 of
                 Envy
                 ,
                 which
                 [
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ]
                 in
                 an
                 horrid
                 manner
                 disturbed
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 a
                 pestilent
                 Schism
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 Thebais
                 and
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 troubled
                 him
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 each
                 City
                 *
                 Strove
                 with
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 made
                 insurrections
                 against
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 dasht
                 one
                 against
                 another
                 like
                 the
                 b
                 Symplegades
                 ,
                 were
                 cut
                 in
                 pieces
                 by
                 mutual
                 wounds
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 spurred
                 on
                 at
                 length
                 by
                 a
                 fury
                 and
                 desperateness
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 they
                 attempted
                 impious
                 and
                 nefarious
                 Facts
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 so
                 audacious
                 as
                 to
                 do
                 violence
                 to
                 the
                 Pictures
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 things
                 did
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 excite
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 anger
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 grieved
                 and
                 disquieted
                 his
                 mind
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 was
                 extreamly
                 troubled
                 at
                 the
                 madness
                 of
                 men
                 that
                 were
                 impaired
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Intellectualls
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 dissention
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 [
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 ]
                 Easter
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 before
                 these
                 [
                 distempers
                 ,
                 ]
                 there
                 had
                 risen
                 another
                 most
                 sore
                 disease
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 had
                 infested
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 [
                 namely
                 ]
                 a
                 dissention
                 about
                 the
                 *
                 Salutary
                 Feast
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 usage
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 followed
                 :
                 others
                 asserted
                 ,
                 that
                 †
                 the
                 time
                 it self
                 was
                 accurately
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 nor
                 were
                 erroneous
                 persons
                 to
                 be
                 followed
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 estranged
                 from
                 Evangelick
                 Grace
                 b
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 also
                 .
                 Whereas
                 therefore
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 had
                 now
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 disagreed
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 whereas
                 the
                 divine
                 Laws
                 [
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ]
                 were
                 disturbed
                 and
                 subverted
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Feast
                 ,
                 a
                 *
                 diversity
                 of
                 time
                 begat
                 the
                 greatest
                 dissention
                 imaginable
                 amongst
                 those
                 who
                 celebrated
                 the
                 Feast
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 some
                 persons
                 †
                 afflicted
                 themselves
                 with
                 fastings
                 and
                 austerities
                 ;
                 others
                 ‖
                 indulged
                 to
                 Leisure
                 and
                 Mirth
                 ;
                 )
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 mortall
                 able
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 and
                 administer
                 a
                 remedy
                 to
                 this
                 mischief
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 c
                 controversie
                 hung
                 in
                 an
                 equall
                 poyze
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 between
                 the
                 dissenting
                 parties
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 only
                 Omnipotent
                 God
                 it
                 was
                 easie
                 to
                 cure
                 these
                 Evills
                 .
                 Whose
                 sole
                 Minister
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 upon
                 earth
                 appeared
                 to
                 be
                 Constantine
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 even
                 now
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 that
                 his
                 Letter
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 proved
                 ineffectuall
                 ;
                 himself
                 mustered
                 up
                 [
                 all
                 the
                 Forces
                 of
                 ]
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 *
                 new
                 sort
                 of
                 a
                 War
                 against
                 an
                 invisible
                 Enemy
                 that
                 had
                 disturbed
                 the
                 [
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 ]
                 Church
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ended
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 he
                 gave
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Synod
                 should
                 be
                 convened
                 at
                 Nicaea
                 .
              
               
                 IMmediately
                 therefore
                 setting
                 in
                 array
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 a
                 divine
                 *
                 Army
                 against
                 †
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 convened
                 an
                 ‖
                 Oecumenicall
                 Synod
                 ;
                 by
                 honourable
                 Letters
                 inviting
                 the
                 Bishops
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 should
                 come
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 speed
                 imaginable
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 it
                 a
                 simple
                 and
                 bare
                 Order
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 appointment
                 gave
                 assistance
                 to
                 the
                 business
                 it self
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 some
                 he
                 allowed
                 a
                 Liberty
                 of
                 making
                 use
                 a
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Cursus
                   publicus
                
                 :
                 others
                 he
                 supplied
                 abundantly
                 with
                 the
                 assistances
                 of
                 Beasts
                 of
                 Burden
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 convenient
                 [
                 place
                 ]
                 was
                 assigned
                 for
                 this
                 Synod
                 ,
                 a
                 City
                 [
                 namely
                 ]
                 which
                 
                   from
                   Victory
                
                 has
                 the
                 name
                 Nicaea
                 ,
                 situate
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 the
                 Bithynians
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Order
                 was
                 brought
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 all
                 persons
                 [
                 set
                 out
                 ]
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 from
                 some
                 Goal
                 ,
                 and
                 ran
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 alacrity
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 drew
                 them
                 ,
                 *
                 and
                 the
                 participation
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 Lastly
                 ]
                 the
                 spectacle
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 Emperour
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 come
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 appeared
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 they
                 who
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 greatest
                 distance
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 minds
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 bodies
                 ,
                 Regions
                 ,
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 Provinces
                 ;
                 were
                 seen
                 assembled
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 one
                 City
                 received
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 some
                 vast
                 Garland
                 
                 of
                 Priests
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 a
                 variety
                 of
                 beautifull
                 flowers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 
                   Occumenicall
                   Synod
                
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 were
                 present
                 Bishops
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 Provinces
                 .
              
               
                 *
                 THe
                 most
                 eminent
                 therefore
                 amongst
                 God's
                 Ministers
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 Churches
                 which
                 fill'd
                 all
                 
                   Europe
                   ,
                   Africk
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Asia
                 ,
                 were
                 convened
                 .
                 a
                 And
                 one
                 sacred
                 Oratory
                 ,
                 enlarged
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 included
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 within
                 its
                 walls
                 ,
                 Syrians
                 and
                 
                   Cilicians
                   ,
                   Phoenicians
                
                 and
                 
                   Arabians
                   ;
                   Palestinians
                
                 likewise
                 ,
                 and
                 moreover
                 
                   Egyptians
                   ,
                   Thebaeans
                   ,
                   Libyans
                
                 ;
                 those
                 also
                 that
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 Mesopotamia
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 likewise
                 present
                 at
                 this
                 Synod
                 a
                 Persian
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 nor
                 was
                 b
                 the
                 Scythian
                 absent
                 
                 from
                 this
                 Quire.
                 Pontus
                 also
                 ,
                 Galatia
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Pamphilia
                   ,
                   Cappadocia
                   ,
                   Asia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Phrygia
                 afforded
                 their
                 most
                 select
                 Divines
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 [
                 there
                 appeared
                 here
                 ]
                 Thracians
                 and
                 
                   Macedonians
                   ,
                   Achaians
                
                 and
                 Epirots
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 dwelt
                 far
                 beyond
                 these
                 ,
                 were
                 nevertheless
                 present
                 .
                 From
                 *
                 Spain
                 likewise
                 it self
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 celebrated
                 person
                 [
                 Hosius
                 ]
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 amongst
                 the
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 sate
                 in
                 this
                 Synod
                 .
                 c
                 The
                 Prelate
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 was
                 absent
                 indeed
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 :
                 but
                 his
                 Presbyters
                 were
                 there
                 ,
                 who
                 filled
                 his
                 place
                 .
                 Constantine
                 was
                 the
                 d
                 only
                 Emperour
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Princes
                 since
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 platted
                 such
                 a
                 Crown
                 as
                 this
                 with
                 the
                 Bond
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 dedicated
                 it
                 to
                 Christ
                 his
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Divine
                 present
                 and
                 gratefull
                 acknowledgment
                 for
                 the
                 Victories
                 he
                 had
                 obtained
                 over
                 his
                 Enemies
                 and
                 Adversaries
                 ;
                 having
                 constituted
                 this
                 [
                 Synod
                 convened
                 ]
                 in
                 our
                 days
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 lively
                 Representation
                 of
                 that
                 Apostolick
                 Quire.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                
                 .
                 That
                 ,
                 like
                 as
                 [
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ,
                 they
                 met
                 together
                 out
                 of
                 various
                 Nations
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 't
                 is
                 *
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 gathered
                 together
                 
                   devout
                   men
                   out
                   of
                   every
                   nation
                   under
                   heaven
                   .
                
                 Amongst
                 whom
                 were
                 
                   Parthians
                   ,
                   Medes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Elamites
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 
                   Mesopotamia
                   ,
                   Judaea
                
                 and
                 Cappadocia
                 ,
                 of
                 Pontus
                 ,
                 and
                 Asia
                 ,
                 of
                 Phrygia
                 and
                 Pamphilia
                 ,
                 of
                 Egypt
                 and
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Libya
                 adjacent
                 to
                 Cyrene
                 :
                 strangers
                 also
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Jews
                 and
                 
                   Proselytes
                   ,
                   Cretians
                
                 and
                 Arabians
                 .
                 This
                 only
                 was
                 wanting
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 met
                 were
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 Quire
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 which
                 exceeded
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 a
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Deacons
                 who
                 followed
                 them
                 ,
                 b
                 of
                 the
                 Acolythi
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 many
                 other
                 persons
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 comprehended
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Virtue
                 and
                 Age
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               
                 [
                 a
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 ]
                 of
                 these
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 some
                 were
                 eminent
                 for
                 their
                 *
                 wisedom
                 and
                 eloquence
                 ;
                 others
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Integrity
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 patient
                 sufferance
                 of
                 hardships
                 ;
                 b
                 others
                 ,
                 were
                 adorned
                 with
                 modesty
                 and
                 a
                 courteous
                 behaviour
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 highly
                 respected
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 great
                 age
                 ;
                 others
                 were
                 eminent
                 for
                 their
                 youthfull
                 vigour
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 body
                 and
                 mind
                 .
                 Some
                 were
                 newly
                 in●tiated
                 into
                 the
                 †
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 .
                 To
                 all
                 which
                 persons
                 the
                 Emperour
                 commanded
                 a
                 plentifull
                 provision
                 of
                 food
                 should
                 be
                 every
                 day
                 allowed
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                
                 The
                 Synod
                 [
                 was
                 held
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 Pallace
                 ,
                 amongst
                 whom
                 Constantine
                 went
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 sate
                 together
                 with
                 [
                 the
                 Bishops
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 BUt
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 whereon
                 the
                 points
                 in
                 controversie
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 determined
                 ;
                 after
                 a
                 every
                 person
                 concerned
                 in
                 that
                 [
                 determination
                 ]
                 was
                 come
                 b
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 middlemost
                 *
                 Edifice
                 of
                 the
                 Pallace
                 ,
                 which
                 [
                 Edifice
                 ]
                 in
                 greatness
                 seemed
                 to
                 exceed
                 all
                 others
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 Seats
                 had
                 been
                 placed
                 in
                 order
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Room
                 ,
                 the
                 persons
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 for
                 went
                 in
                 ;
                 and
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 took
                 an
                 agreeable
                 Seat.
                 But
                 when
                 with
                 a
                 befiting
                 decency
                 the
                 whole
                 Synod
                 had
                 sate
                 down
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 silent
                 ,
                 expecting
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 coming
                 forth
                 .
                 Soon
                 after
                 this
                 enters
                 one
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 second
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 third
                 person
                 of
                 those
                 about
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 Others
                 also
                 went
                 before
                 ,
                 not
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 [
                 Emperour
                 's
                 ]
                 usuall
                 Protectours
                 and
                 Guards
                 ,
                 but
                 *
                 those
                 only
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 who
                 profest
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ.
                 And
                 when
                 ,
                 c
                 upon
                 a
                 sign
                 given
                 which
                 declared
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 entrance
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 all
                 risen
                 up
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 he
                 himself
                 d
                 came
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 like
                 some
                 Celestial
                 Angell
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 
                 shining
                 with
                 his
                 bright
                 purple-garment
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 with
                 the
                 splendour
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 glistering
                 with
                 *
                 flaming
                 Rays
                 ,
                 and
                 adorned
                 with
                 the
                 clear
                 brightnesses
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 pretious
                 Stones
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 attire
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 't
                 was
                 sufficiently
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 an
                 accuracy
                 adorned
                 with
                 a
                 fear
                 and
                 reverence
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 an
                 indication
                 hereof
                 was
                 given
                 by
                 his
                 cast-down
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 blushing
                 Countenance
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 †
                 his
                 Gate
                 and
                 motion
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 Bodily
                 shape
                 ;
                 his
                 tallness
                 of
                 Stature
                 namely
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 excelled
                 all
                 persons
                 that
                 were
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 [
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 likewise
                 ]
                 in
                 a
                 Comliness
                 of
                 Make
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 magnificent
                 gracefullness
                 of
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 invincible
                 strength
                 and
                 might
                 :
                 all
                 these
                 [
                 accomplishments
                 I
                 say
                 ]
                 being
                 mixt
                 with
                 a
                 †
                 sweetness
                 of
                 disposition
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 an
                 Imperial
                 Lenity
                 and
                 Mansuetude
                 ,
                 declared
                 the
                 immense
                 excellency
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 to
                 be
                 superiour
                 to
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 commendation
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 †
                 upper
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 seats
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 he
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 a
                 ‖
                 low
                 chair
                 made
                 of
                 Gold
                 had
                 been
                 placed
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 sate
                 not
                 down
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 Bishops
                 had
                 beckoned
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Emperour
                 [
                 had
                 seated
                 himself
                 ,
                 ]
                 they
                 all
                 did
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                
                 .
                 The
                 Silence
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 after
                 Eusebius
                 the
                 Bishop
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 short
                 Speech
                 .
              
               
                 THen
                 a
                 He
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 sate
                 first
                 on
                 the
                 right-hand-side
                 ,
                 arose
                 ,
                 and
                 addrest
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 in
                 a
                 speech
                 of
                 an
                 indifferent
                 length
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 gave
                 Almighty
                 God
                 
                 thanks
                 and
                 praise
                 for
                 †
                 Him.
                 After
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 his
                 Seat
                 also
                 ,
                 Silence
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 all
                 persons
                 having
                 fixt
                 their
                 eyes
                 on
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 had
                 lookt
                 upon
                 them
                 all
                 with
                 joyfull
                 eyes
                 and
                 a
                 pleasing
                 countenance
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 He
                 made
                 a
                 recollection
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 within
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 calm
                 and
                 mild
                 voice
                 uttered
                 these
                 words
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
                 
                 Constantine's
                 [
                 Speech
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 Synod
                 concerning
                 Peace
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 *
                 
                   Sum
                   of
                   my
                   Prayers
                   (
                   Dearest
                   Friends
                   !
                   )
                   was
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   enjoy
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   your
                   Convention
                   .
                   Which
                   having
                   now
                   obtained
                   ,
                   I
                   render
                   my
                   thanks
                   to
                
                 [
                 God
                 ]
                 
                   the
                   supream
                   King
                   ;
                   because
                   ,
                   besides
                   his
                   innumerable
                   other
                
                 [
                 Benefits
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   granted
                   Me
                   a
                   sight
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   chiefest
                   of
                   all
                   Goods
                   :
                   I
                   mean
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   behold
                   all
                   You
                   Convened
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                
                 †
                 
                   find
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   unanimous
                   Sentiment
                   amongst
                   you
                   all
                   .
                   Let
                   no
                   envious
                   Enemy
                   therefore
                   in
                   future
                
                 ‖
                 
                   disturb
                   the
                   happy
                   posture
                   of
                   our
                   Affairs
                   :
                   and
                   ,
                   since
                   that
                   opposition
                   made
                   by
                   Tyrants
                   against
                   the
                   Deity
                   is
                   wholly
                   removed
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   let
                   not
                   the
                   malignant
                   Devill
                
                 a
                 
                   by
                   any
                   other
                   methods
                
                 *
                 
                   expose
                   the
                   Divine
                   ▪
                   Law
                   to
                   Blasphemies
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   an
                   intestine
                   Sedition
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   appears
                   to
                   me
                   more
                   grievous
                   and
                   dangerous
                   than
                   any
                   sort
                   of
                   War
                   or
                   Fight
                   whatever
                   :
                   nor
                   do
                   any
                   externall
                   affairs
                   seem
                   more
                   afflictive
                   to
                   Me
                   ,
                   than
                   these
                   matters
                   .
                   Indeed
                   ,
                   at
                   such
                   time
                   as
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Will
                   and
                   Cooperation
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   I
                   had
                   obtained
                   a
                   compleat
                   Victory
                   over
                   mine
                   Enemies
                   ,
                
                 b
                 
                   I
                   was
                   of
                   opinion
                   ,
                   that
                   nothing
                   remained
                   to
                   Me
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   give
                   God
                   thanks
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   rejoyce
                   with
                   those
                   whom
                   he
                   by
                   our
                   means
                   had
                   set
                   a
                   Liberty
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   (
                   contrary
                   to
                   all
                   expectation
                   )
                   I
                   had
                   received
                   information
                   of
                   your
                   disagreement
                   ,
                   I
                   lookt
                   upon
                   that
                
                 †
                 
                   thing
                   as
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   to
                   be
                   neglected
                   :
                   but
                   wishing
                   that
                   by
                   our
                   assistance
                   a
                   remedy
                   might
                   be
                   applyed
                   to
                   this
                
                 [
                 mischief
                 ]
                 
                   also
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   delay
                   I
                   called
                   you
                   all
                   together
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   am
                   highly
                   pleased
                   with
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   this
                   Your
                   Convention
                   .
                   But
                   shall
                   then
                   judge
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   managed
                   this
                   affair
                   according
                   to
                   my
                   prayers
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   shall
                   behold
                   all
                   of
                   You
                
                 ‖
                 
                   conjoyned
                   in
                   your
                   minds
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   amicable
                   agreement
                   in
                   common
                   concluded
                   on
                   amongst
                   you
                   all
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   becomes
                   You
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   persons
                   consecrated
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                
                 c
                 
                   to
                   Preach
                   to
                   others
                   .
                   Delay
                   not
                   therefore
                   ,
                   Dearest
                   Friends
                   ,
                   ye
                   Ministers
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   Servants
                   of
                   the
                   Common
                   Lord
                   and
                   Saviour
                   of
                   us
                   all
                   !
                   But
                   beginning
                
                 d
                 
                   even
                   from
                   hence
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   Occasions
                   of
                   mutuall
                   dissent
                   amongst
                   you
                   ,
                
                 e
                 
                   dissolve
                   every
                   knot
                   of
                   controversie
                   by
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   Peace
                   .
                   For
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   You
                   will
                   perform
                   both
                   what
                   is
                   most
                   acceptable
                   to
                   the
                   supream
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   will
                   likewise
                   bestow
                   a
                   transcendent
                   favour
                   on
                   Me
                   Your
                   Fellow-Servant
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 reduced
                 those
                 Bishops
                 who
                 were
                 at
                 difference
                 ,
                 to
                 an
                 agreement
                 .
              
               
                 HAving
                 spoken
                 these
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Latine
                   Tongue
                
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 done
                 into
                 Greek
                 by
                 some
                 other
                 person
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 those
                 who
                 presided
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 leave
                 to
                 speak
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 began
                 to
                 accuse
                 their
                 neighbours
                 ;
                 others
                 answered
                 their
                 accusations
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 made
                 complaints
                 .
                 Many
                 things
                 therefore
                 being
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 proposed
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 controversie
                 raised
                 even
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 beginning
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 debate
                 ,
                 ]
                 the
                 Emperour
                 heard
                 them
                 all
                 very
                 patiently
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 an
                 a
                 intent
                 mind
                 received
                 their
                 proposed
                 Questions
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 turns
                 assisting
                 the
                 Assertions
                 of
                 both
                 parties
                 ,
                 by
                 degrees
                 he
                 reduced
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 pertinaciously
                 opposed
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 sedate
                 temper
                 of
                 mind
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 his
                 gracious
                 Speeches
                 to
                 each
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 tongue
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 unskilled
                 in
                 that
                 Language
                 ,
                 )
                 He
                 rendred
                 himself
                 most
                 extraordinarily
                 pleasing
                 and
                 delightfull
                 ;
                 b
                 inducing
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 his
                 opinion
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 his
                 arguments
                 ;
                 woing
                 others
                 by
                 entreaties
                 ;
                 praising
                 those
                 who
                 spoke
                 well
                 ;
                 and
                 exciting
                 all
                 to
                 an
                 agreement
                 :
                 till
                 at
                 length
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 them
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 and
                 opinion
                 ,
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 all
                 matters
                 concerning
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 disagreed
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIV
                
                 .
                 The
                 Concordant
                 *
                 Determination
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 concerning
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 Easter
                 .
              
               
                 SO
                 that
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 an
                 universall
                 agreement
                 about
                 the
                 [
                 Articles
                 of
                 ]
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 was
                 generally
                 acknowledged
                 for
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 the
                 salutary
                 Feast
                 [
                 of
                 Easter
                 .
                 ]
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 a
                 the
                 Determinations
                 ratified
                 by
                 a
                 Common
                 Consent
                 ,
                 were
                 engrossed
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Subscription
                 of
                 every
                 person
                 .
                 Which
                 things
                 having
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 been
                 performed
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 affirmed
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 obtained
                 this
                 second
                 Victory
                 against
                 the
                 Enemy
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 celebrated
                 a
                 Triumphant
                 Feast
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XV.
                
                 That
                 Constantine
                 entertained
                 the
                 Bishops
                 at
                 a
                 Feast
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 
                   His
                   Vicennalia
                
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 twentieth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 was
                 a
                 compleated
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 publick
                 Feasts
                 were
                 celebrated
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Provinces
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Emperour
                 himself
                 began
                 the
                 Feasts
                 with
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 banquetting
                 together
                 with
                 them
                 now
                 reconciled
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 offering
                 this
                 becoming
                 sacrifice
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 to
                 God.
                 Nor
                 was
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 absent
                 from
                 this
                 Imperial
                 Feast
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 then
                 performed
                 ,
                 surpasses
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 any
                 Narrative
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 b
                 Protectors
                 and
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 naked
                 points
                 of
                 their
                 swords
                 ,
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 guarded
                 the
                 
                 Porticus's
                 of
                 the
                 Pallace
                 ;
                 thorow
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 God
                 without
                 fear
                 passed
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 inmost
                 Rooms
                 of
                 the
                 Pallace
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 c
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 *
                 lay
                 down
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 others
                 rested
                 themselves
                 on
                 Stibadia
                 [
                 or
                 ,
                 Beds
                 to
                 eat
                 on
                 ]
                 placed
                 d
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 .
                 One
                 would
                 have
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 representation
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 was
                 adumbrated
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 was
                 a
                 dream
                 ,
                 but
                 nothing
                 more
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVI
                
                 .
                 The
                 Gifts
                 bestowed
                 on
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Letters
                 written
                 to
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 the
                 Feast
                 had
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 splendid
                 manner
                 been
                 kept
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 received
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 magnificence
                 added
                 this
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 honoured
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 desert
                 and
                 dignity
                 ,
                 with
                 presents
                 from
                 himself
                 .
                 He
                 likewise
                 gave
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 this
                 Synod
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 present
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Letter
                 :
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 insert
                 into
                 this
                 very
                 Narrative
                 concerning
                 him
                 [
                 and
                 will
                 publish
                 it
                 fix't
                 ]
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 upon
                 some
                 pillar
                 .
                 The
                 Contents
                 thereof
                 are
                 these
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
                 .
                 Constantine's
                 [
                 Letter
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Synod
                 [
                 convened
                 ]
                 at
                 Nicaea
                 .
              
               
                 CONSTANTINUS
                 AUGUSTUS
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Churches
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HAving
                   sufficiently
                   experienced
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   flourishing
                   posture
                   of
                   the
                   State
                   ,
                   how
                   great
                   the
                   benignity
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   power
                   has
                   been
                   towards
                   us
                   ;
                   I
                   judged
                   it
                   my
                   chiefest
                   concern
                   and
                   aim
                
                 [
                 
                   to
                   Labour
                
                 ]
                 
                   for
                   the
                   preservation
                   of
                   one
                   Faith
                   ,
                   a
                   sincere
                   Love
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   universally-acknowledged
                   Religion
                   towards
                   Almighty
                   God
                   ,
                   amongst
                   the
                   most
                   Blessed
                
                 *
                 
                   Congregations
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   regard
                   this
                   thing
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   firmly
                   and
                   stedfastly
                   constituted
                   ,
                   unless
                   all
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   were
                   convened
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   particular
                   that
                   concerns
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   Religion
                   were
                   discussed
                   :
                   on
                   this
                   account
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   as
                   could
                   possibly
                   be
                   got
                   together
                   ,
                   were
                   assembled
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   my Self
                   also
                   ,
                   as
                   one
                   of
                   You
                   ,
                   was
                   present
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   (
                   For
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   deny
                   ,
                   what
                   I
                   account
                   my
                   greatest
                   Glory
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   Your
                   Fellow-Servant
                   ;
                   )
                   all
                   matters
                   were
                   sufficiently
                   discussed
                   so
                   far
                   ,
                   till
                   such
                   time
                   as
                   an
                   opinion
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God
                   the
                   Inspectour
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   was
                   brought
                   to
                   light
                   ,
                
                 a
                 
                   in
                   order
                
                 †
                 
                   to
                   an
                   universall
                   agreement
                   and
                   union
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   no
                   place
                   might
                   be
                   left
                   for
                   dissention
                   or
                   controversie
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                   the
                   Faith.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVIII
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 persons
                 [
                 words
                 ]
                 concerning
                 the
                 Agreement
                 about
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
              
               
                 WHere
                 also
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 disquisition
                 made
                 concerning
                 the
                 most
                 Holy
                 Day
                 of
                 Easter
                 ,
                 it
                 a
                 was
                 by
                 a
                 generall
                 opinion
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 be
                 Decreed
                 ,
                 that
                 [
                 that
                 Festivall
                 ]
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 celebrated
                 by
                 all
                 persons
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 on
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 comely
                 ,
                 what
                 more
                 grave
                 and
                 decent
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 this
                 Festivall
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 hopes
                 of
                 immortality
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 unerringly
                 kept
                 by
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 apparently
                 agreeable
                 ?
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 it
                 seemed
                 [
                 to
                 all
                 ]
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 thing
                 unworthy
                 and
                 misbecoming
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 that
                 most
                 Holy
                 Solemnity
                 we
                 should
                 follow
                 the
                 usage
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 Who
                 being
                 persons
                 that
                 have
                 defiled
                 their
                 own
                 hands
                 with
                 a
                 most
                 detestable
                 sin
                 ,
                 are
                 deservedly
                 impure
                 and
                 blind
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 minds
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 b
                 their
                 usage
                 being
                 rejected
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 by
                 a
                 truer
                 Order
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 observed
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Passion
                 untill
                 this
                 present
                 time
                 ,
                 propagate
                 the
                 *
                 Rite
                 of
                 this
                 observance
                 to
                 future
                 Ages
                 .
                 Let
                 nothing
                 therefore
                 be
                 common
                 to
                 us
                 with
                 that
                 most
                 hostile
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 have
                 received
                 another
                 way
                 from
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 proposed
                 to
                 us
                 a
                 c
                 Lawfull
                 and
                 decent
                 course
                 to
                 [
                 Our
                 ]
                 most
                 sacred
                 Religion
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 (
                 Dearest
                 Brethren
                 !
                 )
                 with
                 one
                 accord
                 constantly
                 persist
                 in
                 this
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 withdraw
                 our Selves
                 from
                 that
                 most
                 impure
                 [
                 Society
                 and
                 ]
                 d
                 their
                 consciousness
                 .
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 really
                 most
                 absurd
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 boast
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 sufficient
                 of
                 Our Selves
                 ,
                 without
                 their
                 instruction
                 ,
                 to
                 observe
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 are
                 they
                 able
                 to
                 pass
                 a
                 right
                 judgment
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 the
                 Murder
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 that
                 parricide
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 struck
                 with
                 madness
                 ,
                 are
                 led
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 an
                 ungovernable
                 *
                 impetus
                 ,
                 whither
                 soever
                 their
                 innate
                 rage
                 shall
                 drive
                 them
                 ?
                 Hence
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 they
                 discern
                 not
                 the
                 Truth
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 wandring
                 at
                 the
                 greatest
                 distance
                 e
                 from
                 a
                 decent
                 and
                 agreeable
                 amendment
                 ,
                 f
                 they
                 celebrate
                 Easter
                 twice
                 within
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 year
                 .
                 g
                 What
                 reason
                 have
                 we
                 to
                 follow
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 are
                 distempered
                 with
                 a
                 most
                 grievous
                 errour
                 ?
                 For
                 we
                 shall
                 never
                 endure
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 two
                 Easters
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 year
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 although
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 were
                 not
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 nevertheless
                 it
                 behooveth
                 your
                 prudence
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 your
                 greatest
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 constant
                 matter
                 of
                 your
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 your
                 souls
                 should
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 usages
                 of
                 most
                 wicked
                 men
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 this
                 also
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 detestable
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 any
                 disagreement
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 concern
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 solemnity
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 For
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 left
                 us
                 but
                 one
                 Festival
                 day
                 of
                 our
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 His
                 most
                 Holy
                 Passion
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 was
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 that
                 His
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 should
                 be
                 one
                 .
                 The
                 members
                 of
                 which
                 Church
                 (
                 although
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 they
                 are
                 disperst
                 into
                 many
                 and
                 various
                 places
                 ,
                 nevertheless
                 )
                 are
                 cherished
                 by
                 one
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Divine
                 Will.
                 Let
                 the
                 prudence
                 of
                 Your
                 Sanctity
                 consider
                 ,
                 how
                 grievous
                 and
                 indecent
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 self-same
                 days
                 some
                 should
                 keep
                 h
                 strict
                 Fasts
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 celebrate
                 Feasts
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 Easter
                 ,
                 some
                 should
                 be
                 conversant
                 in
                 Feastings
                 and
                 a
                 relaxation
                 [
                 of
                 their
                 minds
                 ;
                 ]
                 and
                 others
                 devote
                 themselves
                 to
                 set
                 Fasts
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 thing
                 should
                 be
                 redressed
                 by
                 a
                 convenient
                 emendation
                 ,
                 and
                 reduced
                 to
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 form
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 suppose
                 you
                 are
                 all
                 sensible
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIX
                 .
                 An
                 Exhortation
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 rather
                 follow
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 SInce
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 expedient
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 an
                 amendment
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 have
                 nothing
                 in
                 common
                 with
                 the
                 *
                 usage
                 of
                 those
                 Parricides
                 and
                 Murderers
                 of
                 Our
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 decent
                 and
                 becoming
                 Order
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 ,
                 Southern
                 ,
                 and
                 Northern
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 ,
                 do
                 observe
                 :
                 a
                 on
                 this
                 account
                 all
                 persons
                 have
                 at
                 present
                 judged
                 it
                 good
                 and
                 expedient
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 my self
                 have
                 promised
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 please
                 your
                 prudence
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 with
                 one
                 and
                 a
                 concordant
                 mind
                 is
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 all
                 
                   Italy
                   ,
                   Affrica
                   ,
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   Spain
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Gallia's
                 ,
                 the
                 Britannia's
                 ,
                 the
                 b
                 Libya's
                 ,
                 thorowout
                 all
                 Achaïa
                 ,
                 the
                 Asian
                 and
                 
                   Pontick
                   Dioecesis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Cilicia
                 ;
                 Your
                 prudence
                 also
                 would
                 most
                 willingly
                 embrace
                 and
                 receive
                 .
                 Which
                 [
                 wisedom
                 of
                 yours
                 ]
                 will
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 forementioned
                 places
                 is
                 far
                 the
                 greater
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 most
                 just
                 and
                 equal
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 should
                 in
                 common
                 desire
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 c
                 strict
                 reason
                 seems
                 to
                 require
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 have
                 no
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 d
                 perjury
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 speak
                 more
                 summarily
                 and
                 briefly
                 ,
                 it
                 has
                 pleased
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 all
                 in
                 common
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 should
                 be
                 celebrated
                 on
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 .
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 indecent
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 difference
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 sanctity
                 :
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 follow
                 that
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 e
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mixture
                 of
                 strange
                 errour
                 and
                 impiety
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XX.
                 An
                 Exhortation
                 ,
                 that
                 [
                 all
                 ]
                 should
                 *
                 give
                 their
                 assent
                 to
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 .
              
               
                 
                   SInce
                   therefore
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   thus
                   ,
                   do
                   you
                   with
                   all
                   willingness
                   receive
                   this
                
                 †
                 
                   Gift
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   truly
                   divine
                   Commandment
                   .
                
                 a
                 
                   For
                   whatever
                   is
                   transacted
                
                 [
                 
                   and
                   determined
                
                 ]
                 
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Assemblies
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   That
                   has
                   a
                   reference
                   to
                   the
                   divine
                   will.
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   when
                   you
                   shall
                   have
                   intimated
                   to
                   all
                   our
                   beloved
                   Brethren
                   those
                   matters
                   which
                   have
                   been
                   transacted
                   ,
                
                 b
                 
                   you
                   ought
                   to
                   embrace
                   and
                   establish
                   the
                   forementioned
                   rule
                   and
                   observation
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   holy
                   day
                   :
                   that
                   when
                   I
                   shall
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                
                 c
                 
                   Your
                   Love
                   (
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   long
                   since
                   been
                   desirous
                   of
                   ,
                   )
                   I
                   may
                   celebrate
                   the
                   holy
                   Festival
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   on
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   rejoyce
                   with
                   you
                   for
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   beholding
                   the
                   Cruelty
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   totally
                   removed
                   by
                   the
                   Divine
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                
                 d
                 our
                 *
                 
                   endeavours
                   ;
                   whilst
                   your
                   Faith
                   ,
                   Peace
                   ,
                   and
                   Concord
                   does
                   every
                   where
                   flourish
                   .
                   God
                   preserve
                   You
                   ,
                   Dearest
                   Brethren
                   !
                
              
               
               
                 e
                 A
                 Copy
                 of
                 this
                 very
                 Letter
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 transmitted
                 into
                 every
                 Province
                 ;
                 whereby
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 glass
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 those
                 that
                 reade
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 clearest
                 view
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 piety
                 towards
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXI
                
                 .
                 [
                 His
                 ]
                 advice
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 now
                 ready
                 to
                 go
                 away
                 ,
                 *
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 preserve
                 Unity
                 .
              
               
                 FUrther
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Synod
                 was
                 about
                 to
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 a
                 He
                 made
                 a
                 
                   Valedictory
                   Speech
                
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 .
                 For
                 on
                 a
                 set
                 day
                 he
                 called
                 them
                 all
                 together
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 met
                 ,
                 he
                 advised
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 use
                 their
                 utmost
                 diligence
                 to
                 preserve
                 Peace
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 avoid
                 pertinacious
                 Contentions
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 envious
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 Bishop
                 amongst
                 them
                 appeared
                 eminent
                 and
                 approved
                 for
                 wisdom
                 and
                 eloquence
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 should
                 account
                 the
                 virtue
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 common
                 good
                 :
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 more
                 eminent
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 †
                 exalt
                 themselves
                 above
                 them
                 who
                 were
                 meaner
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 God's
                 property
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 judgement
                 concerning
                 every
                 one's
                 true
                 virtue
                 and
                 worth
                 .
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 rather
                 behoveable
                 ,
                 that
                 [
                 the
                 more
                 eminent
                 ]
                 should
                 yield
                 and
                 condescend
                 to
                 the
                 Weaker
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 indulgence
                 and
                 Lenity
                 ;
                 especially
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 't
                 was
                 very
                 difficult
                 to
                 find
                 any
                 thing
                 every
                 way
                 perfect
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 behoved
                 them
                 to
                 grant
                 one
                 another
                 pardon
                 for
                 small
                 offences
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 forgive
                 and
                 remit
                 whatever
                 has
                 been
                 committed
                 through
                 humane
                 frailty
                 ;
                 b
                 having
                 always
                 an
                 high
                 regard
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 honour
                 for
                 mutual
                 Concord
                 ;
                 least
                 whilst
                 they
                 raise
                 Seditions
                 and
                 Factions
                 one
                 amongst
                 another
                 ,
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 derision
                 might
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 the
                 Divine
                 Law.
                 c
                 Of
                 which
                 persons
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 the
                 greatest
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 d
                 might
                 easily
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 if
                 those
                 things
                 performed
                 amongst
                 us
                 could
                 seem
                 to
                 them
                 desirable
                 and
                 worthy
                 of
                 imitation
                 .
                 e
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 [
                 ought
                 ]
                 not
                 to
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 advantage
                 [
                 arising
                 ]
                 from
                 discourses
                 does
                 not
                 profit
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 that
                 conveniences
                 are
                 f
                 allowed
                 them
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 maintenance
                 :
                 others
                 
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 flie
                 to
                 Patronage
                 .
                 Some
                 love
                 those
                 from
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 kind
                 reception
                 :
                 and
                 others
                 being
                 honoured
                 with
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 are
                 thereby
                 induced
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 friendship
                 .
                 But
                 their
                 number
                 is
                 small
                 who
                 are
                 g
                 true
                 Lovers
                 of
                 discourses
                 ,
                 and
                 †
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 rare
                 thing
                 to
                 find
                 a
                 friend
                 of
                 Truth
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 reason
                 they
                 ought
                 all
                 to
                 fit
                 and
                 conform
                 themselves
                 [
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 (
                 like
                 a
                 Physitian
                 )
                 administer
                 to
                 each
                 person
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 profitable
                 for
                 salvation
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 saving
                 Doctrine
                 may
                 be
                 honoured
                 by
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 the
                 admonitions
                 [
                 given
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 he
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 and
                 earnestness
                 they
                 would
                 put
                 up
                 their
                 prayers
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Having
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 taken
                 leave
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 permitted
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 return
                 into
                 their
                 own
                 Countries
                 .
                 They
                 therefore
                 went
                 home
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 chearfullness
                 imaginable
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 future
                 one
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 agreed
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 Emperours
                 presence
                 ,
                 prevailed
                 amongst
                 all
                 men
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 had
                 been
                 disunited
                 ,
                 closed
                 again
                 in
                 one
                 Body
                 as
                 '
                 t
                 were
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXII
                
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 wrote
                 to
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 [
                 concerning
                 ]
                 the
                 distributions
                 of
                 money
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Emperour
                 therefore
                 ,
                 rejoycing
                 at
                 this
                 *
                 great
                 success
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 imparted
                 most
                 plentifull
                 and
                 pleasing
                 fruit
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Synod
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 ordered
                 liberal
                 distributions
                 of
                 money
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 amongst
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 Countries
                 as
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Cities
                 ;
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 honouring
                 the
                 publick
                 Festivals
                 [
                 celebrated
                 ]
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 twentieth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIII
                
                 .
                 How
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 and
                 exhorted
                 them
                 *
                 to
                 Peace
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 when
                 all
                 other
                 persons
                 were
                 at
                 Peace
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 amongst
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 only
                 the
                 mutual
                 contention
                 was
                 fierce
                 and
                 implacable
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 again
                 disturb
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 nevertheless
                 they
                 excited
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 anger
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 †
                 treated
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 honour
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 Prophets
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 called
                 them
                 to
                 him
                 a
                 second
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 did
                 again
                 with
                 great
                 patience
                 mediate
                 between
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 honoured
                 them
                 with
                 Gifts
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 declared
                 to
                 them
                 his
                 determination
                 by
                 a
                 Letter
                 :
                 wherein
                 he
                 confirmed
                 and
                 established
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 ;
                 and
                 besought
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 studious
                 to
                 preserve
                 Concord
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 distract
                 nor
                 tear
                 in
                 sunder
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 take
                 into
                 their
                 consideration
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 the
                 Emperour
                 suggested
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 †
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Letter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIV
                
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 frequently
                 wrote
                 *
                 Pious
                 Letters
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 he
                 wrote
                 infinite
                 other
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 sort
                 with
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 penn'd
                 a
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 Letters
                 ;
                 †
                 sometimes
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 commanded
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 of
                 advantage
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 at
                 others
                 ,
                 he
                 addrest
                 himself
                 by
                 Letters
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 ‖
                 populacy
                 themselves
                 ,
                 [
                 in
                 which
                 Letters
                 ]
                 this
                 thrice
                 blessed
                 person
                 stiled
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 Fellow-servants
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 will
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 get
                 leisure
                 a
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Collection
                 of
                 these
                 [
                 Letters
                 and
                 Sanctions
                 ]
                 in
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Volume
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 the
                 ‖
                 Series
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 History
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 interrupted
                 at
                 present
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXV
                
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 ordered
                 a
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 place
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Resurrection
                 .
              
               
                 THese
                 matters
                 having
                 been
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 performed
                 ,
                 this
                 pious
                 [
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 effected
                 a
                 another
                 vast
                 work
                 highly
                 memorable
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 the
                 Palestinians
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 was
                 that
                 ?
                 He
                 lookt
                 upon
                 it
                 as
                 his
                 duty
                 ,
                 to
                 render
                 that
                 most
                 blessed
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Salutary
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 illustrious
                 and
                 venerable
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 He
                 gave
                 order
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 Oratory
                 should
                 forthwith
                 be
                 erected
                 there
                 :
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 induced
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 God's
                 appointment
                 ;
                 but
                 had
                 his
                 mind
                 incited
                 thereto
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 himself
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVI
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Impious
                 had
                 covered
                 our
                 Lord's
                 Sepulchre
                 with
                 Rubbish
                 and
                 Idols
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 impious
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 whole
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Daemons
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 such
                 men
                 ,
                 had
                 heretofore
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 business
                 ,
                 wholly
                 to
                 involve
                 that
                 admirable
                 monument
                 of
                 Immortality
                 in
                 darkness
                 and
                 oblivion
                 .
                 [
                 That
                 Monument
                 I
                 say
                 ]
                 to
                 which
                 an
                 Angel
                 ,
                 shining
                 with
                 light
                 ,
                 descended
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 rolled
                 away
                 the
                 stone
                 from
                 their
                 minds
                 who
                 were
                 really
                 stony
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 supposed
                 that
                 the
                 living
                 [
                 Christ
                 ]
                 as
                 yet
                 lay
                 amongst
                 the
                 dead
                 :
                 [
                 which
                 Angel
                 ]
                 brought
                 glad
                 tidings
                 to
                 the
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 removed
                 the
                 stone
                 of
                 Infidelity
                 from
                 a
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 might
                 assert
                 an
                 opinion
                 concerning
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 sought
                 for
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 salutary
                 Cave
                 therefore
                 some
                 impious
                 and
                 profane
                 persons
                 took
                 a
                 resolution
                 wholly
                 to
                 render
                 invisible
                 ;
                 being
                 so
                 foolish
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 they
                 should
                 conceal
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 having
                 by
                 much
                 labour
                 brought
                 together
                 a
                 vast
                 quantity
                 of
                 earth
                 ,
                 b
                 from
                 what
                 place
                 soever
                 they
                 could
                 get
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 heap't
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 they
                 *
                 filled
                 that
                 whole
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 this
                 they
                 raised
                 it
                 to
                 an
                 height
                 ,
                 and
                 paved
                 it
                 with
                 stone
                 ;
                 under
                 which
                 great
                 heap
                 of
                 earth
                 they
                 hid
                 the
                 divine
                 Cave
                 which
                 was
                 below
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 nothing
                 else
                 remained
                 to
                 [
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 ]
                 them
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 [
                 heap
                 of
                 ]
                 earth
                 they
                 prepare
                 a
                 truely
                 horrid
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 Souls
                 ;
                 erecting
                 a
                 dark
                 Cavern
                 of
                 dead
                 Idols
                 ,
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 that
                 Lascivious
                 Daemon
                 [
                 whom
                 they
                 term
                 ]
                 Venus
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 place
                 they
                 c
                 offered
                 abominable
                 oblations
                 upon
                 impure
                 and
                 execrable
                 Altars
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 to
                 bring
                 to
                 effect
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 attempted
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 these
                 execrable
                 abominations
                 they
                 could
                 cover
                 the
                 salutary
                 Cave
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Wretches
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 altogether
                 unlikely
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Crowned
                 with
                 a
                 Victory
                 over
                 death
                 ,
                 should
                 leave
                 this
                 attempt
                 of
                 theirs
                 concealed
                 :
                 d
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 shining
                 above
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 performing
                 his
                 †
                 usual
                 course
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 should
                 escape
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 all
                 mankind
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 (
                 which
                 shines
                 with
                 a
                 light
                 far
                 more
                 resplendent
                 than
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 does
                 not
                 illustrate
                 Bodies
                 [
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 does
                 ,
                 ]
                 but
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 )
                 had
                 now
                 filled
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 with
                 its
                 own
                 Raies
                 of
                 Light.
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 the
                 Machinations
                 of
                 these
                 impious
                 and
                 prophane
                 men
                 against
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 had
                 continued
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 person
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Presidents
                 ,
                 or
                 *
                 Duces
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 themselves
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 be
                 fit
                 to
                 destroy
                 this
                 so
                 audacious
                 an
                 impiety
                 ;
                 save
                 only
                 this
                 one
                 [
                 Prince
                 ,
                 ]
                 the
                 Friend
                 to
                 the
                 supream
                 God.
                 Who
                 ,
                 inspired
                 with
                 the
                 divine
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 enduring
                 that
                 that
                 forementioned
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Enemies
                 frauds
                 had
                 been
                 hid
                 under
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 impure
                 †
                 filth
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 delivered
                 up
                 to
                 oblivion
                 and
                 ignorance
                 ;
                 nor
                 thinking
                 it
                 fit
                 to
                 yield
                 to
                 their
                 malice
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 occasioners
                 hereof
                 :
                 having
                 called
                 upon
                 that
                 God
                 who
                 was
                 his
                 Assistant
                 ,
                 gives
                 order
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 cleansed
                 .
                 It
                 being
                 his
                 Sentiment
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 part
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 defiled
                 by
                 the
                 Enemie
                 ,
                 ought
                 by
                 his
                 means
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Divine
                 Magnificence
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 therefore
                 as
                 this
                 Order
                 was
                 issued
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 those
                 engines
                 of
                 fraud
                 were
                 thrown
                 down
                 from
                 their
                 vast
                 height
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 ground
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Buildings
                 erected
                 to
                 lead
                 men
                 into
                 errour
                 ,
                 were
                 ruined
                 and
                 demolish't
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 very
                 Statues
                 themselves
                 and
                 the
                 Daemons
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVII
                
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 Constantine
                 gave
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Materials
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Idol-Temple
                 had
                 been
                 built
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rubbish
                 should
                 be
                 removed
                 and
                 thrown
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 .
              
               
                 NOr
                 did
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 earnestness
                 and
                 diligence
                 stop
                 here
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 issued
                 forth
                 another
                 Order
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Materials
                 of
                 the
                 Buildings
                 demolished
                 ,
                 which
                 consisted
                 of
                 Stone
                 and
                 Timber
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 and
                 thrown
                 at
                 a
                 vast
                 distance
                 without
                 the
                 confines
                 of
                 that
                 Region
                 .
                 Which
                 Order
                 of
                 his
                 likewise
                 was
                 forthwith
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 he
                 satisfied
                 in
                 proceeding
                 thus
                 far
                 only
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 incited
                 again
                 by
                 a
                 divine
                 warmth
                 and
                 zeal
                 ,
                 he
                 commanded
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 dig
                 up
                 the
                 very
                 ground
                 it self
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 vast
                 depth
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 away
                 the
                 earth
                 which
                 was
                 thrown
                 out
                 a
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 defiled
                 with
                 the
                 Gore
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 offered
                 to
                 *
                 Devils
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVIII
                
                 .
                 The
                 discovery
                 *
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Holy
                 Sepulchre
                 .
              
               
                 VVIthout
                 delay
                 therefore
                 this
                 Command
                 was
                 likewise
                 fulfilled
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 another
                 ground
                 †
                 beneath
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 place
                 which
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 bottome
                 ,
                 was
                 discovered
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 August
                 and
                 most
                 Holy
                 ‖
                 Monument
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 all
                 expectation
                 appeared
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 also
                 that
                 Cave
                 ,
                 [
                 which
                 may
                 truly
                 be
                 stiled
                 ]
                 the
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 ,
                 exprest
                 a
                 certain
                 likeness
                 to
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Resurrection
                 :
                 in
                 regard
                 ,
                 after
                 its
                 being
                 *
                 buried
                 in
                 darkness
                 ,
                 it
                 came
                 forth
                 into
                 the
                 light
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 a
                 manifest
                 History
                 of
                 those
                 Miracles
                 heretofore
                 performed
                 there
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 
                 viewed
                 by
                 them
                 who
                 flock't
                 together
                 to
                 that
                 sight
                 ;
                 [
                 an
                 History
                 ]
                 that
                 attested
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 a
                 by
                 the
                 things
                 themselves
                 ,
                 which
                 sound
                 far
                 more
                 audibly
                 and
                 clearly
                 than
                 any
                 voice
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIX
                
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 Presidents
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Macarius
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Building
                 [
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 THese
                 things
                 having
                 been
                 thus
                 performed
                 ,
                 immediately
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 by
                 issuing
                 forth
                 pious
                 Laws
                 and
                 constitutions
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 plentifull
                 allowances
                 for
                 expences
                 ,
                 orders
                 a
                 Church
                 befitting
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 about
                 the
                 Salutary
                 Cave
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 magnificence
                 that
                 was
                 rich
                 and
                 royal
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 had
                 laid
                 this
                 design
                 within
                 himself
                 long
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 divine
                 alacrity
                 had
                 foreseen
                 that
                 which
                 in
                 future
                 would
                 be
                 .
                 [
                 He
                 gave
                 command
                 ]
                 therefore
                 to
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 allowing
                 liberal
                 and
                 plentifull
                 supplies
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 make
                 that
                 Work
                 Stately
                 ,
                 large
                 ,
                 and
                 Magnificent
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 this
                 Letter
                 ,
                 wherein
                 by
                 manifest
                 expressions
                 he
                 has
                 asserted
                 *
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 saving
                 Faith
                 ,
                 writing
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXX
                 .
                 Constantine's
                 [
                 Letter
                 ]
                 to
                 Macarius
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Building
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrium
                 of
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 .
              
               
                 VICTOR
                 CONSTANTINUS
                 MAXIMUS
                 AUGUSTUS
                 ,
                 To
                 Macarius
                 .
              
               
                 
                   SO
                   great
                   is
                   Our
                   Saviour's
                   Love
                   and
                   Favour
                   ,
                   that
                
                 a
                 
                   no
                   Rhetorick
                   seems
                   sufficient
                   to
                   set
                   forth
                   a
                   Declaration
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   Miracle
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Monument
                   of
                   his
                   most
                   Holy
                   Passion
                   ,
                   long
                   since
                   hid
                   underneath
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   should
                   lie
                   concealed
                   for
                   so
                   many
                   periods
                   of
                   years
                   ,
                   till
                   such
                   time
                   as
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                
                 b
                 
                   slaughter
                   of
                   that
                   common
                   Enemy
                   ,
                   it
                   should
                   gloriously
                   appear
                   to
                   his
                   servants
                   now
                   set
                   at
                   Liberty
                   ,
                
                 [
                 
                   is
                   a
                   matter
                   which
                
                 ]
                 
                   does
                   really
                   surmount
                   all
                   admiration
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   if
                   all
                   those
                   persons
                   who
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   are
                   accounted
                   wise
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   convened
                   in
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   design
                   to
                   speak
                   something
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   worthiness
                   of
                   this
                   matter
                   ;
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   able
                   after
                   their
                   utmost
                   endeavours
                   ,
                   to
                   attain
                   to
                
                 [
                 
                   an
                   explication
                   of
                
                 ]
                 
                   the
                   least
                   part
                   of
                   it
                
                 .
                 c
                 For
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   this
                   Miracle
                   doth
                   as
                   far
                   transcend
                   every
                   Nature
                   capable
                   of
                   Humane
                   reason
                   ,
                   as
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   celestial
                   do
                   exceed
                   those
                   which
                   are
                   humane
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   always
                   my
                   chief
                   and
                   only
                   aim
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   doth
                   daily
                   demonstrate
                   it self
                   by
                   new
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   us
                   all
                   should
                   with
                   all
                   modesty
                   and
                   unanimous
                   alacrity
                   ,
                   become
                   more
                   carefull
                   and
                   diligent
                   about
                
                 [
                 
                   an
                   observation
                   of
                
                 ]
                 
                   the
                   Holy
                   Law.
                
                 d
                 
                   Which
                   thing
                   in
                   regard
                   I
                   judge
                   to
                   be
                   manifestly
                   apparent
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   my
                   desire
                   is
                   you
                   should
                   most
                   especially
                   be
                   perswaded
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   a
                   greater
                   care
                   about
                   and
                   concern
                   for
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   adorn
                   that
                   sacred
                   place
                   (
                   which
                   by
                   God's
                   command
                   I
                   have
                   unburthened
                   of
                   that
                   most
                   detestable
                   accession
                   of
                   the
                   Idol
                   ,
                   as
                   't
                   were
                   of
                   some
                   ponderous
                   and
                   heavy
                   weight
                
                 ;
                 [
                 
                   which
                   place
                
                 ]
                 
                   by
                   God's
                   determination
                   was
                   made
                   holy
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   afterwards
                   demonstrated
                   to
                   be
                   more
                   holy
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   brought
                   to
                   light
                   the
                   Truth
                   and
                   Certainty
                   of
                   Our
                   Saviour's
                   passion
                   ;
                   )
                   with
                   magnificent
                   and
                   stately
                   structures
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXI
                 .
                 That
                 He
                 would
                 have
                 this
                 Church
                 built
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 exceed
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 for
                 beauty
                 of
                 Walls
                 ,
                 Columns
                 ,
                 and
                 Marbles
                 .
              
               
                 THerefore
                 ,
                 it
                 does
                 well
                 become
                 
                   Your
                   Prudence
                
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 dispose
                 and
                 make
                 provision
                 of
                 all
                 materials
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Church
                 it self
                 may
                 in
                 stateliness
                 excell
                 all
                 others
                 in
                 what
                 place
                 so
                 ever
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 beautifullest
                 structures
                 in
                 whatever
                 City
                 may
                 be
                 out-done
                 by
                 this
                 Fabrick
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 raising
                 and
                 exquisite
                 workmanship
                 of
                 the
                 walls
                 ,
                 We
                 would
                 have
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 care
                 thereof
                 hath
                 by
                 Us
                 been
                 committed
                 to
                 Our
                 Friend
                 a
                 
                   Dracilianus
                   Deputy
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   Famous
                   the
                   Praefecti
                   Praetorio
                   ,
                
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 President
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 .
                 
                 For
                 it
                 has
                 been
                 ordered
                 by
                 
                   Our
                   Piety
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Artificers
                 and
                 Workmen
                 ,
                 and
                 whatever
                 else
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 informed
                 of
                 from
                 
                   Your
                   Prudence
                
                 as
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 Structure
                 ,
                 shall
                 by
                 their
                 care
                 be
                 forthwith
                 sent
                 .
                 But
                 concerning
                 the
                 Columns
                 or
                 Marbles
                 ,
                 whatever
                 You
                 Your Self
                 ,
                 b
                 on
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Modell
                 ,
                 shall
                 judge
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 sumptuous
                 and
                 usefuller
                 ,
                 make
                 it
                 Your
                 business
                 to
                 inform
                 Us
                 by
                 Letter
                 ;
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 understand
                 from
                 Your
                 Letter
                 ;
                 how
                 many
                 and
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 Materials
                 You
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 conveyed
                 to
                 you
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 .
                 [
                 c
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 but
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 most
                 admirable
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 beautified
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 dignity
                 and
                 worth
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXII
                 .
                 That
                 [
                 Macarius
                 ]
                 should
                 write
                 to
                 the
                 Presidents
                 concerning
                 the
                 beautifying
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 Concha
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 Workmen
                 ,
                 and
                 Materials
                 .
              
               
                 FUrther
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 of
                 You
                 ,
                 whether
                 You
                 think
                 good
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 inner
                 Roof
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 a
                 Arched
                 ,
                 or
                 †
                 Embowed
                 ,
                 or
                 made
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 sort
                 of
                 Work.
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 Embowed
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 ‖
                 gilded
                 with
                 Gold.
                 b
                 It
                 remains
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 
                   Your
                   Holiness
                
                 should
                 inform
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Judges
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 Workmen
                 and
                 Artificers
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 money
                 for
                 Expences
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 need
                 of
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 
                   [
                   Your
                   Holiness
                
                 ]
                 take
                 care
                 to
                 give
                 Me
                 a
                 speedy
                 account
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 concerning
                 the
                 Marbles
                 and
                 Columns
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 reference
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Embowed
                 Roofs
                 ,
                 if
                 You
                 shall
                 judge
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 beautifull
                 Work.
                 God
                 preserve
                 You
                 ,
                 Beloved
                 Brother
                 !
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIII
                
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   [
                   Our
                
                 ]
                 Saviour
                 was
                 built
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Prophets
                 had
                 termed
                 New-Jerusalem
                 .
              
               
                 THese
                 were
                 the
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Letter
                 :
                 his
                 *
                 order
                 was
                 immediately
                 followed
                 by
                 the
                 things
                 themselves
                 effectually
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Martyrium
                 of
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 b
                 the
                 New-Jerusalem
                 was
                 built
                 ,
                 over
                 against
                 that
                 most
                 celebrated
                 Old
                 [
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   ▪
                
                 ]
                 which
                 having
                 been
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 *
                 utmost
                 degree
                 of
                 Ruine
                 and
                 desolation
                 after
                 that
                 nefarious
                 Murder
                 of
                 Our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 underwent
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 its
                 impious
                 Inhabitants
                 .
                 Opposite
                 to
                 this
                 [
                 City
                 ]
                 therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 erected
                 †
                 the
                 Trophie
                 of
                 Victory
                 which
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 had
                 gained
                 over
                 death
                 ,
                 ‖
                 with
                 a
                 rich
                 and
                 gorgeous
                 splendour
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 perhaps
                 was
                 that
                 fresh
                 and
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 concerning
                 which
                 there
                 occurs
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 large
                 expressions
                 uttered
                 by
                 the
                 divine
                 Spirit
                 it self
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 therefore
                 ,
                 he
                 adorned
                 the
                 sacred
                 Cave
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 work
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 divine
                 Monument
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 an
                 Angel
                 shining
                 with
                 [
                 a
                 celestial
                 ]
                 light
                 ,
                 heretofore
                 *
                 declared
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 Regeneration
                 which
                 was
                 demonstrated
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIV
                
                 .
                 A
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 Fabrick
                 of
                 
                   The
                   most
                   Holy
                   Sepulchre
                
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 [
                 Monument
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 ]
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 work
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Munificence
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 *
                 adorned
                 with
                 Eximious
                 Columns
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 beauty
                 ;
                 and
                 rendred
                 it
                 glorious
                 and
                 splendid
                 by
                 various
                 sorts
                 of
                 Ornaments
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXV
                
                 .
                 A
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 Atrium
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Porticus's
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 that
                 he
                 passed
                 to
                 a
                 most
                 Spacious
                 place
                 ,
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 pure
                 air
                 .
                 The
                 *
                 Ground
                 whereof
                 he
                 beautified
                 by
                 paving
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 shining
                 or
                 bright
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 inclosed
                 it
                 b
                 on
                 three
                 sides
                 with
                 
                 Porticus's
                 that
                 †
                 were
                 extended
                 to
                 a
                 vast
                 length
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVI
                
                 .
                 A
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 Walls
                 ,
                 Roof
                 ,
                 Beauty
                 ,
                 and
                 Gilding
                 *
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 side
                 placed
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Cave
                 (
                 which
                 [
                 side
                 ]
                 lookt
                 towards
                 the
                 rising
                 Sun
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 †
                 Basilica
                 was
                 joyned
                 :
                 a
                 Work
                 admirable
                 and
                 stately
                 ,
                 raised
                 to
                 an
                 immense
                 height
                 ,
                 and
                 extended
                 to
                 a
                 vast
                 length
                 and
                 breadth
                 .
                 The
                 In
                 sides
                 of
                 which
                 Structure
                 a
                 were
                 covered
                 with
                 Crusts
                 of
                 Marble
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 different
                 colours
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 outward
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Walls
                 ,
                 being
                 beautified
                 with
                 polisht
                 Stones
                 cemented
                 together
                 by
                 exact
                 joynts
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 most
                 glorious
                 and
                 beautifull
                 shew
                 ,
                 nothing
                 inferiour
                 to
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 Marble
                 .
                 *
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 covered
                 the
                 outward
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Roof
                 with
                 Lead
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 strongest
                 defence
                 against
                 Winter
                 showers
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Inner
                 Roof
                 being
                 †
                 set
                 with
                 b
                 Carv'd
                 Lacunaria
                 ,
                 and
                 spread
                 like
                 some
                 great
                 Sea
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 ‖
                 Tables
                 joyned
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 covered
                 all
                 over
                 with
                 the
                 *
                 purest
                 Gold
                 ,
                 made
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 shine
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 with
                 Rayes
                 of
                 Light.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVII
                
                 .
                 A
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 double
                 
                 Porticus's
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Eastern
                 Gates
                 .
              
               
                 FUrther
                 ,
                 at
                 both
                 the
                 sides
                 ,
                 a
                 double
                 b
                 
                 Porticus's
                 as
                 well
                 c
                 beneath
                 as
                 above
                 ,
                 in
                 length
                 equalled
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ;
                 the
                 Roofs
                 of
                 which
                 [
                 
                 Porticus's
                 ]
                 were
                 likewise
                 variously
                 adorned
                 with
                 Gold.
                 
                 Of
                 these
                 [
                 Porticus's
                 ,
                 ]
                 d
                 they
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Front
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 were
                 under-prop't
                 with
                 vast
                 Columns
                 :
                 e
                 but
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 more
                 inward
                 ,
                 were
                 born
                 up
                 by
                 f
                 piles
                 of
                 Stone
                 most
                 beautifully
                 adorned
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 .
                 Three
                 ‖
                 doors
                 fitly
                 placed
                 at
                 the
                 rising
                 Sun
                 ,
                 received
                 the
                 multitudes
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 went
                 in
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVIII
                
                 .
                 A
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 Hemisphaere
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 twelve
                 Columns
                 with
                 their
                 Capitals
                 .
              
               
                 OPposite
                 to
                 these
                 [
                 doors
                 ]
                 was
                 the
                 a
                 Hemisphaere
                 ,
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Work
                 ,
                 b
                 which
                 was
                 *
                 stretch't
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 This
                 Hemisphaere
                 was
                 †
                 begirt
                 with
                 twelve
                 Pillars
                 ,
                 equall
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Apostles
                 .
                 The
                 heads
                 of
                 which
                 [
                 Pillars
                 ]
                 were
                 adorned
                 with
                 vast
                 Capitals
                 made
                 of
                 Silver
                 :
                 which
                 the
                 Emperour
                 himself
                 had
                 dedicated
                 to
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 fairest
                 sacred
                 present
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIX
                
                 .
                 a
                 A
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Area
                   ,
                   Exhedrae
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Porches
                 .
              
               
                 b
                 HEnce
                 ,
                 at
                 those
                 passages
                 which
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 goe
                 out
                 lie
                 before
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 interposed
                 an
                 Area
                 [
                 or
                 Court.
                 ]
                 In
                 which
                 place
                 there
                 were
                 c
                 first
                 the
                 Atrium
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Porticus's
                 d
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Gates
                 of
                 the
                 Atrium
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 Porches
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Structure
                 [
                 placed
                 ]
                 e
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Street
                 (
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Market
                 ,
                 )
                 being
                 most
                 beautifully
                 adorned
                 ,
                 gave
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 making
                 a
                 journey
                 abroad
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 amazing
                 *
                 prospect
                 f
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 seen
                 within
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XL.
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 Donaria
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 Church
                 therefore
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 manifest
                 evidence
                 of
                 the
                 salutary
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 erected
                 ;
                 and
                 beautified
                 it
                 throughout
                 with
                 a
                 furniture
                 that
                 was
                 †
                 magnificent
                 and
                 truly
                 Imperial
                 .
                 He
                 adorned
                 it
                 likewise
                 in
                 a
                 various
                 manner
                 with
                 inexpressible
                 ‖
                 ornaments
                 of
                 innumerable
                 consecrated
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 pretious
                 Stones
                 .
                 The
                 Composure
                 of
                 which
                 [
                 ornaments
                 ,
                 ]
                 being
                 wrought
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 curious
                 workmanship
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 eminent
                 ]
                 for
                 greatness
                 ,
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 variety
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 now
                 at
                 leisure
                 to
                 describe
                 particularly
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLI
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Building
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 at
                 Bethlehem
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Mount
                   of
                   Olives
                
                 .
              
               
                 HAving
                 likewise
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Country
                 found
                 other
                 places
                 a
                 ennobled
                 with
                 two
                 *
                 Sacred
                 Caves
                 ,
                 he
                 beautified
                 them
                 also
                 with
                 magnificent
                 †
                 ornaments
                 .
                 To
                 that
                 Cave
                 ,
                 wherein
                 our
                 Saviour
                 first
                 made
                 his
                 Divine
                 appearance
                 ,
                 where
                 also
                 he
                 endured
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ;
                 he
                 attributed
                 a
                 becoming
                 Honour
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 Cave
                 he
                 honoured
                 the
                 Memory
                 of
                 our
                 Lord's
                 Ascent
                 into
                 the
                 heavens
                 ,
                 which
                 [
                 had
                 heretofore
                 hapned
                 ]
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 a
                 Mountain
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 places
                 he
                 adorned
                 most
                 magnificently
                 ;
                 and
                 [
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ]
                 eternized
                 the
                 Memory
                 of
                 His
                 own
                 Mother
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 procured
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Good
                 for
                 Mankind
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLII
                
                 .
                 That
                 
                   Helena
                   Augusta
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 going
                 [
                 to
                 Bethlehem
                 ]
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 built
                 these
                 [
                 Churches
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 FOr
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 she
                 had
                 resolved
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 due
                 debt
                 of
                 her
                 pious
                 affection
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 supream
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 determined
                 that
                 she
                 ought
                 to
                 give
                 thanks
                 with
                 Supplications
                 for
                 her
                 own
                 Son
                 so
                 glorious
                 an
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 Sons
                 the
                 Caesars
                 most
                 dear
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 her
                 Grand-children
                 ;
                 though
                 now
                 very
                 aged
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 she
                 hastned
                 and
                 came
                 with
                 a
                 youthfull
                 mind
                 ,
                 (
                 being
                 a
                 woman
                 of
                 a
                 b
                 singular
                 prudence
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 view
                 that
                 admirable
                 Ground
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 care
                 and
                 sollicitude
                 truly
                 Royal
                 ,
                 might
                 make
                 a
                 Visit
                 to
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 *
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 after
                 she
                 had
                 given
                 a
                 due
                 Veneration
                 to
                 the
                 Footsteps
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 that
                 prophetick
                 Expression
                 which
                 runs
                 thus
                 ,
                 †
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   worship
                   at
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   his
                   Feet
                   have
                   stood
                   :
                
                 immediately
                 she
                 left
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 piety
                 even
                 to
                 posterity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLIII
                
                 .
                 Again
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Bethlehem
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 ,
                 she
                 forthwith
                 dedicated
                 two
                 Churches
                 to
                 that
                 God
                 whom
                 she
                 had
                 adored
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 at
                 the
                 Cave
                 *
                 wherein
                 Christ
                 was
                 born
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 on
                 the
                 Mountain
                 †
                 whence
                 he
                 had
                 ascended
                 into
                 Heaven
                 .
                 For
                 ‖
                 Emanuel
                 endured
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 for
                 us
                 a
                 under
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 His
                 Nativity
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 termed
                 Bethlehem
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Empress
                 most
                 dear
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 adorned
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Theotocos
                 was
                 delivered
                 ,
                 with
                 admirable
                 Monuments
                 ,
                 and
                 illustrated
                 that
                 Sacred
                 Cave
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Ornaments
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 honoured
                 it
                 also
                 with
                 Imperial
                 sacred
                 Gifts
                 ;
                 increasing
                 his
                 Mother's
                 *
                 Magnificence
                 with
                 Monuments
                 of
                 Silver
                 and
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 b
                 with
                 various
                 Curtains
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Mother
                 ,
                 †
                 in
                 memory
                 of
                 his
                 Ascent
                 into
                 the
                 Heavens
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Saviour
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 raised
                 stately
                 Edifices
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Mount
                   of
                   Olives
                
                 ;
                 erecting
                 a
                 sacred
                 House
                 c
                 together
                 with
                 an
                 holy
                 Church
                 upon
                 the
                 very
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Mount.
                 
              
               
               
                 d
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 here
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 true
                 History
                 attests
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 supream
                 Saviour
                 c
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Cave
                 informed
                 his
                 *
                 disciples
                 in
                 secret
                 Mysteries
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Emperour
                 himself
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 also
                 reverenced
                 the
                 supream
                 King
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 sacred
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Ornaments
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 two
                 stately
                 and
                 most
                 beautifull
                 Monuments
                 worthy
                 of
                 an
                 eternal
                 Memory
                 ,
                 [
                 erected
                 ]
                 at
                 the
                 two
                 sacred
                 Caves
                 ,
                 
                   Helena
                   Augusta
                
                 the
                 Religious
                 Mother
                 of
                 a
                 Religious
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 dedicated
                 to
                 God
                 Her
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 indications
                 of
                 a
                 pious
                 affection
                 ;
                 Her
                 Son
                 reaching
                 out
                 to
                 Her
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 His
                 Imperial
                 power
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 which
                 ,
                 this
                 aged
                 woman
                 received
                 a
                 †
                 reward
                 worthy
                 [
                 of
                 her
                 Labours
                 .
                 ]
                 For
                 ,
                 having
                 passed
                 the
                 whole
                 time
                 of
                 her
                 Life
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 very
                 Threshold
                 of
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 felicity
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 words
                 as
                 deeds
                 brought
                 forth
                 plentifull
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 saving
                 precepts
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 lead
                 a
                 Life
                 void
                 of
                 trouble
                 and
                 grief
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 healthiness
                 both
                 of
                 body
                 and
                 mind
                 ;
                 at
                 length
                 she
                 obtained
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 both
                 an
                 end
                 befitting
                 her
                 piety
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 reward
                 also
                 of
                 her
                 good
                 [
                 works
                 ,
                 ]
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 present
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLIV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 
                 Helena's
                 greatness
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 Beneficence
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 whilst
                 she
                 was
                 taking
                 her
                 progress
                 round
                 the
                 whole
                 East
                 with
                 a
                 *
                 Royal
                 Magnificence
                 ,
                 she
                 heapt
                 innumerable
                 benefits
                 and
                 favours
                 ,
                 both
                 on
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 every
                 private
                 person
                 also
                 who
                 approacht
                 her
                 :
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 liberal
                 †
                 hand
                 she
                 distributed
                 numerous
                 [
                 largesses
                 ]
                 amongst
                 the
                 Military
                 Forces
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 naked
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 help
                 and
                 comfort
                 ,
                 She
                 bestowed
                 very
                 many
                 Gifts
                 :
                 making
                 distributions
                 of
                 money
                 to
                 some
                 ;
                 plentifully
                 supplying
                 others
                 with
                 clothes
                 to
                 cover
                 their
                 bodies
                 .
                 Othersome
                 She
                 set
                 at
                 Liberty
                 from
                 bonds
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 them
                 afflicted
                 with
                 the
                 slavery
                 of
                 the
                 Mines
                 :
                 She
                 likewise
                 freed
                 some
                 that
                 were
                 opprest
                 by
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 persons
                 more
                 powerfull
                 than
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 again
                 ,
                 re-called
                 others
                 from
                 banishment
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLV
                
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 Helena
                 was
                 religiously
                 conversant
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 HAving
                 rendred
                 her self
                 eminent
                 by
                 such
                 actions
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 [
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 ]
                 she
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 neglected
                 Her
                 piety
                 towards
                 God.
                 For
                 *
                 She
                 was
                 seen
                 to
                 come
                 constantly
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 beautified
                 the
                 sacred
                 houses
                 with
                 splendid
                 ornaments
                 ;
                 not
                 contemning
                 the
                 †
                 Churches
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 smallest
                 Cities
                 .
                 You
                 might
                 therefore
                 have
                 beheld
                 this
                 admirable
                 woman
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 ‖
                 modest
                 and
                 decent
                 garb
                 associating
                 her self
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 and
                 demonstrating
                 her
                 Reverence
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 pious
                 actions
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLVI
                
                 .
                 How
                 ,
                 being
                 eighty
                 years
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 made
                 her
                 Will
                 ,
                 she
                 ended
                 her
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 after
                 she
                 had
                 lived
                 a
                 sufficient
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 called
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 allotment
                 ;
                 having
                 prolonged
                 her
                 life
                 till
                 about
                 the
                 eightieth
                 year
                 of
                 her
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 arrived
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 confines
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 she
                 composed
                 ordained
                 and
                 declared
                 her
                 last
                 Will
                 and
                 Testament
                 ,
                 constituting
                 her
                 only
                 Son
                 (
                 *
                 sole
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 )
                 Her
                 heir
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Sons
                 the
                 Caesars
                 Her
                 Grand-children
                 ;
                 and
                 distributing
                 to
                 each
                 of
                 Her
                 Grand-children
                 ,
                 those
                 her
                 own
                 Goods
                 ,
                 whatever
                 she
                 was
                 possest
                 of
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 Having
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 made
                 Her
                 Will
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 she
                 closed
                 her
                 life
                 ,
                 Her
                 †
                 Great
                 Son
                 being
                 present
                 with
                 and
                 standing
                 by
                 her
                 ,
                 ‖
                 paying
                 her
                 all
                 imaginable
                 respect
                 ,
                 and
                 embracing
                 her
                 hands
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 whose
                 Sentiments
                 are
                 good
                 and
                 true
                 ,
                 this
                 thrice-blessed
                 woman
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 seemed
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 reality
                 to
                 *
                 make
                 a
                 change
                 of
                 this
                 earthly
                 life
                 ,
                 for
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 celestiall
                 .
                 a
                 Her
                 soul
                 therefore
                 was
                 new-framed
                 into
                 an
                 incorruptible
                 and
                 Angelick
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 up
                 to
                 her
                 Saviour
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLVII
                
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 Constantine
                 deposited
                 his
                 Mother
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 honoured
                 her
                 whilst
                 she
                 was
                 living
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 this
                 Blessed
                 woman
                 was
                 vouchsafed
                 no
                 trivial
                 Honour
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 conveyed
                 into
                 the
                 a
                 Imperial
                 City
                 [
                 accompanied
                 ]
                 with
                 a
                 numerous
                 train
                 of
                 the
                 [
                 Imperial
                 ]
                 Guards
                 ;
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 deposited
                 in
                 a
                 Royal
                 Monument
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Mother
                 closed
                 her
                 Life
                 ;
                 a
                 woman
                 worthy
                 of
                 an
                 indelible
                 Memory
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 her
                 pious
                 Actions
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 that
                 most
                 eminent
                 and
                 admirable
                 Son
                 born
                 of
                 her
                 .
                 Whom
                 't
                 is
                 fit
                 we
                 should
                 stile
                 Blessed
                 ,
                 besides
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 even
                 for
                 this
                 also
                 ,
                 his
                 piety
                 towards
                 her
                 who
                 brought
                 him
                 forth
                 ;
                 whom
                 he
                 rendred
                 so
                 Religious
                 ,
                 (
                 she
                 having
                 before
                 not
                 been
                 a
                 worshipper
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 she
                 seemed
                 from
                 her
                 tender
                 years
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 discipled
                 by
                 b
                 Him
                 Himself
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 Saviour
                 of
                 all
                 :
                 whom
                 he
                 honoured
                 with
                 Imperial
                 Dignities
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 Companies
                 of
                 the
                 Milice
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 stiled
                 Augusta
                 and
                 Empress
                 ;
                 and
                 Golden
                 Coynes
                 were
                 stamp't
                 bearing
                 her
                 Image
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Constantine
                 granted
                 her
                 a
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Treasures
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 her
                 own
                 arbitrement
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 her
                 own
                 mind
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 as
                 she
                 thought
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 every
                 thing
                 might
                 seem
                 well-pleasing
                 to
                 her
                 .
                 For
                 even
                 in
                 *
                 this
                 respect
                 also
                 ,
                 her
                 Son
                 rendred
                 her
                 conspicuous
                 and
                 †
                 admirable
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 amongst
                 those
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 illustrating
                 of
                 his
                 Memory
                 ,
                 We
                 have
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 reason
                 ,
                 included
                 these
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 transcendency
                 of
                 piety
                 the
                 Emperour
                 performed
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 his
                 Mother
                 ;
                 whereby
                 he
                 fulfilled
                 the
                 Divine
                 Laws
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 injoyn
                 due
                 [
                 Offices
                 ]
                 of
                 honour
                 towards
                 Parents
                 .
                 These
                 forementioned
                 beautifull
                 structures
                 therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 erected
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Palestine
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Provinces
                 also
                 ,
                 he
                 built
                 new
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 far
                 more
                 stately
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLVIII
                
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 He
                 built
                 *
                 
                   Martyria
                   at
                   Constantinople
                
                 ,
                 and
                 abolished
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 resolved
                 upon
                 raising
                 that
                 City
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 honour
                 which
                 bore
                 His
                 own
                 name
                 ,
                 he
                 beautified
                 it
                 with
                 many
                 Oratories
                 ,
                 with
                 vast
                 Martyria
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 most
                 stately
                 Houses
                 ;
                 part
                 whereof
                 were
                 erected
                 in
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 it self
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 he
                 both
                 honoured
                 the
                 Memories
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 consecrated
                 his
                 own
                 City
                 to
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 wholly
                 inspired
                 with
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 requisite
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 to
                 purifie
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 determined
                 to
                 dignifie
                 with
                 the
                 appellation
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 images
                 of
                 those
                 reputed
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 ,
                 should
                 no
                 where
                 be
                 worshipped
                 in
                 Temples
                 therein
                 ;
                 neither
                 should
                 Altars
                 defiled
                 with
                 the
                 †
                 Bloud
                 of
                 Victims
                 be
                 visible
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 nor
                 Sacrifices
                 wholly
                 consumed
                 by
                 fire
                 ;
                 nor
                 should
                 the
                 Festivals
                 of
                 Daemons
                 [
                 be
                 celebrated
                 there
                 ;
                 ]
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 those
                 usages
                 [
                 commonly
                 practised
                 ]
                 amongst
                 superstitious
                 persons
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLIX
                
                 .
                 The
                 Sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 in
                 the
                 Pallace
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 the
                 *
                 Effigies
                 of
                 ]
                 Daniel
                 in
                 the
                 †
                 Conduits
                 .
              
               
                 YOu
                 might
                 therefore
                 have
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Conduits
                 situate
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Forum
                 ,
                 the
                 †
                 Representations
                 of
                 the
                 Good
                 Shepherd
                 ,
                 well
                 known
                 to
                 those
                 skill'd
                 in
                 the
                 Divine
                 Oracles
                 ;
                 [
                 the
                 Effigies
                 ]
                 of
                 Daniel
                 likewise
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Lyons
                 ,
                 a
                 cast
                 in
                 Brass
                 ,
                 and
                 shining
                 with
                 ‖
                 plates
                 of
                 Gold.
                 Further
                 ,
                 so
                 ardent
                 a
                 divine
                 Love
                 had
                 possest
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 stateliest
                 Room
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 within
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Pallace
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Embowed
                 Roof
                 which
                 was
                 gilded
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 a
                 large
                 Table
                 was
                 displaied
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 whereof
                 was
                 fixt
                 the
                 Sign
                 of
                 our
                 Lord's
                 passion
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 a
                 variety
                 of
                 pretious
                 Stones
                 ,
                 and
                 wrought
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 quantity
                 of
                 Gold.
                 And
                 this
                 [
                 in
                 my
                 judgment
                 ]
                 seemed
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 *
                 set
                 up
                 by
                 that
                 pious
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 preservative
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 it self
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   L.
                
                 That
                 He
                 built
                 Churches
                 at
                 Nicomedia
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 Cities
                 .
              
               
                 WIth
                 these
                 [
                 ornaments
                 ]
                 therefore
                 He
                 beautified
                 his
                 own
                 City
                 .
                 He
                 likewise
                 honoured
                 the
                 a
                 chief
                 [
                 City
                 ]
                 of
                 Bithynia
                 with
                 the
                 Monument
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 *
                 stately
                 and
                 most
                 magnificent
                 Church
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 place
                 also
                 ,
                 †
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 charge
                 ,
                 he
                 erected
                 the
                 Trophies
                 of
                 Victory
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 gained
                 over
                 the
                 Enemies
                 and
                 Opposers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 honour
                 
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Saviour
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 grac't
                 the
                 chiefest
                 Cities
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 with
                 most
                 beautifull
                 Oratories
                 :
                 b
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 that
                 City
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 East
                 ,
                 that
                 took
                 its
                 name
                 from
                 Antiochus
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 [
                 City
                 ,
                 ]
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 that
                 Region
                 ,
                 he
                 dedicated
                 [
                 to
                 God
                 ]
                 a
                 †
                 Peerless
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 resect
                 both
                 of
                 its
                 Largeness
                 and
                 Beauty
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 encompassed
                 the
                 whole
                 Temple
                 with
                 a
                 large
                 circuit
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 :
                 c
                 but
                 within
                 ,
                 he
                 raised
                 the
                 Basilica
                 to
                 an
                 immense
                 height
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 built
                 in
                 an
                 d
                 eight-square
                 figure
                 ;
                 and
                 surrounded
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 with
                 many
                 Lodging
                 Rooms
                 ,
                 and
                 e
                 Exhedrae
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 *
                 apartments
                 f
                 as
                 well
                 above
                 as
                 under
                 [
                 or
                 ,
                 even
                 with
                 ]
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 Which
                 Church
                 [
                 he
                 beautified
                 ]
                 with
                 ‖
                 a
                 vast
                 quantity
                 of
                 g
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 †
                 adorned
                 it
                 with
                 Brass
                 and
                 other
                 Materials
                 of
                 great
                 value
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LI.
                
                 That
                 He
                 likewise
                 gave
                 order
                 for
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 in
                 [
                 the
                 place
                 called
                 ]
                 Mamre
                 .
              
               
                 THese
                 were
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 Structures
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Emperour
                 dedicated
                 to
                 God.
                 But
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 informed
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 lately
                 made
                 his
                 appearance
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 had
                 heretofore
                 exhibited
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 His
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 to
                 certain
                 men
                 of
                 Palestine
                 that
                 were
                 lovers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 near
                 that
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Oak
                   of
                   Mamre
                
                 ;
                 He
                 ordered
                 an
                 Oratory
                 to
                 be
                 erected
                 there
                 also
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 God
                 who
                 had
                 appeared
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 *
                 Emperour's
                 order
                 was
                 issued
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Letters
                 transmitted
                 to
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 commanding
                 them
                 to
                 bring
                 to
                 effect
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 enjoyned
                 to
                 perform
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 us
                 who
                 write
                 this
                 History
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 an
                 a
                 Exhortation
                 full
                 of
                 wisedome
                 .
                 A
                 Copy
                 whereof
                 I
                 judge
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 inserted
                 into
                 this
                 present
                 work
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 care
                 and
                 diligence
                 of
                 this
                 most
                 pious
                 Emperour
                 might
                 be
                 accurately
                 known
                 .
                 Having
                 blamed
                 us
                 therefore
                 for
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 informed
                 ,
                 were
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 forementioned
                 place
                 ,
                 he
                 wrote
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 thus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LII
                 .
                 Constantine's
                 Letter
                 to
                 Eusebius
                 concerning
                 Mamre
                 .
              
               
                 VICTOR
                 CONSTANTINUS
                 MAXIMUS
                 AUGUSTUS
                 ,
                 To
                 Macarius
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Palestine
                 .
              
               
                 
                   EVen
                   this
                   very
                   one
                   thing
                   was
                   a
                   most
                   eminent
                   favour
                
                 a
                 
                   of
                   my
                   most
                   Holy
                   Mother-in
                
                 -
                 
                 law
                 b
                 
                   towards
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   Her
                   Letters
                   to
                   us
                   She
                   hath
                   made
                   known
                   that
                   nefarious
                   boldness
                   of
                   certain
                   impious
                   persons
                   ,
                   which
                   hitherto
                   hath
                   lain
                   concealed
                   amongst
                   you
                   :
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   ,
                   that
                   long-neglected
                   Crime
                   might
                   ,
                   (
                   though
                   late
                   ,
                   nevertheless
                   )
                   necessarily
                   obtain
                   a
                   befitting
                   animadversion
                   and
                   cure
                   from
                   us
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   most
                   certainly
                   the
                   greatest
                   impiety
                   ,
                   that
                   holy
                   places
                   should
                   be
                   defiled
                   by
                   detestable
                   impurities
                   .
                   What
                   therefore
                   is
                   that
                   (
                   dearest
                   Brethren
                   !
                   )
                   which
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   had
                   escap't
                   Your
                   prudence
                   ,
                   Our
                   foresaid
                   Mother-in-law
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   Her
                   Reverence
                   towards
                   the
                   Deity
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   keep
                   concealed
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LIII
                 .
                 That
                 our
                 Saviour
                 appeared
                 there
                 to
                 Abraham
                 .
              
               
                 
                   THat
                   place
                   termed
                
                 a
                 at
                 the
                 Oak
                 Mamre
                 ,
                 
                   wherein
                   we
                   are
                   informed
                   that
                
                 Abraham
                 
                   had
                   his
                   habitation
                   ,
                   is
                   (
                   She
                
                 b
                 
                   says
                   )
                   every
                   way
                   defiled
                   by
                   some
                   superstitious
                   persons
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                
                 c
                 
                   She
                   has
                   given
                   us
                   an
                   account
                   ,
                   that
                
                 d
                 
                   Idols
                   which
                   deserve
                   an
                   utter
                   ruine
                   and
                   destruction
                   ,
                   are
                   erected
                   near
                   that
                   Tree
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   an
                
                 e
                 
                   Altar
                   is
                   built
                   hard
                   by
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   impure
                   Sacrifices
                   are
                   continually
                
                 *
                 
                   offered
                   there
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   this
                   thing
                   seems
                   both
                   disagreeable
                
                 f
                 
                   to
                   Our
                   Times
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   indignity
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   sanctity
                   of
                   that
                   place
                   ;
                   I
                   would
                   have
                
                 Your
                 Gravity
                 
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   given
                   order
                   by
                   Letter
                   to
                
                 the
                 most
                 Perfect
                 Acacius
                 the
                 Comes
                 
                   and
                   a
                
                 g
                 
                   Friend
                   of
                   ours
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   that
                   without
                   any
                   delay
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   all
                   the
                   Idols
                   ,
                   which
                   can
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   fore-mentioned
                   place
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   committed
                   to
                   the
                   flames
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Altar
                   also
                   shall
                   be
                   totally
                   demolished
                   :
                   and
                   ,
                   that
                
                 h
                 
                   a
                   condigne
                   punishment
                   shall
                   be
                   inflicted
                   on
                   all
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   after
                   this
                   Order
                   of
                   Ours
                   ,
                   shall
                   dare
                   to
                   perform
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   impious
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   .
                   Which
                   place
                   moreover
                   We
                   have
                   commanded
                   to
                   be
                   beautified
                   with
                   the
                   pure
                   Edifice
                   of
                   a
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   a
                   fit
                   Seat
                   for
                   holy
                   men
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   any
                   thing
                   shall
                   happen
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   contrary
                   to
                   Our
                   Precept
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   fit
                   it
                   should
                   without
                   any
                   delay
                   be
                   made
                   known
                   to
                   Our
                   Clemency
                   ,
                   by
                   Your
                   Letters
                   namely
                   :
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   We
                   may
                   Order
                   the
                   person
                   detected
                   to
                   undergo
                   the
                   extreamest
                   of
                   punishments
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   a
                   transgressour
                   of
                   the
                   Law.
                   For
                   you
                   are
                   not
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   supream
                   Lord
                   and
                   God
                   appeared
                   first
                   to
                
                 Abraham
                 
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   talkt
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   the
                   observance
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Law
                   took
                   its
                   first
                   beginning
                   there
                   .
                   There
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   himself
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   two
                   Angels
                   ,
                   first
                   gave
                
                 Abraham
                 
                   a
                   full
                   sight
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   presence
                   .
                   There
                   God
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   appeared
                   unto
                   men
                   .
                   There
                   he
                   made
                
                 Abraham
                 
                   a
                   promise
                   concerning
                   his
                   future
                   feed
                   ;
                   and
                   immediately
                   fulfilled
                   that
                   promise
                   .
                   There
                   he
                   foretold
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   many
                   Nations
                   .
                   Which
                   things
                   being
                   so
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   fit
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   me
                   it
                   seems
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   Your
                   care
                   this
                   place
                   should
                   be
                   preserved
                   from
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   pollution
                   ,
                   and
                   restored
                   to
                   its
                   Pristine
                   Sanctity
                   ;
                   that
                   so
                   in
                   future
                   ,
                   no
                   other
                   thing
                   be
                   done
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   ,
                   save
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   a
                   befitting
                   worship
                   to
                   the
                   Almighty
                   and
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   and
                   to
                   God
                   the
                   supream
                   Lord.
                   Which
                   thing
                
                 i
                 
                   't
                   is
                   fit
                   you
                   should
                   observe
                   with
                   a
                   due
                   care
                   ,
                   if
                
                 Your
                 Gravity
                 
                   be
                   desirous
                   (
                   of
                   which
                   I
                   am
                   confident
                   )
                   to
                   accomplish
                   my
                   will
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   chiefly
                   inclined
                   to
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God.
                   God
                   preserve
                   you
                   ,
                   Beloved
                   Brethren
                   !
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LIV.
                
                 The
                 demolishment
                 of
                 the
                 Idol-Temples
                 and
                 *
                 Images
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 ALL
                 these
                 things
                 the
                 Emperour
                 performed
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 earnestness
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 [
                 Christ's
                 ]
                 salutary
                 power
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 he
                 ceased
                 not
                 from
                 giving
                 honour
                 to
                 God
                 his
                 Saviour
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 endeavoured
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 ways
                 to
                 †
                 confute
                 the
                 superstitious
                 errour
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 Porches
                 of
                 some
                 Temples
                 in
                 the
                 Cities
                 were
                 *
                 laid
                 open
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 order
                 ,
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 doors
                 :
                 the
                 Roofs
                 of
                 others
                 were
                 ript
                 ,
                 that
                 wherewith
                 they
                 were
                 covered
                 being
                 taken
                 off
                 .
                 The
                 venerable
                 Brazen
                 †
                 Statues
                 of
                 other
                 some
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 whereof
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 had
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 boasted
                 ,
                 were
                 exposed
                 to
                 publick
                 veiw
                 a
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Forum's
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 City
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 reproachfull
                 sight
                 to
                 the
                 Spectatours
                 ,
                 there
                 lay
                 exposed
                 to
                 view
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 
                   Apollo
                   Pythius
                
                 ,
                 in
                 another
                 Sminthius
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Cirque
                 it self
                 
                   The
                   Delphick
                   Tripods
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 b
                 
                   Heliconian
                   Muses
                
                 in
                 the
                 Pallace
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 the
                 City
                 which
                 bore
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 name
                 ,
                 was
                 filled
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 with
                 Images
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 made
                 of
                 Brass
                 with
                 great
                 art
                 and
                 curiosity
                 ,
                 had
                 heretofore
                 been
                 consecrated
                 in
                 every
                 Province
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 Gods
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 distempered
                 with
                 errour
                 had
                 for
                 many
                 ages
                 in
                 vain
                 offered
                 numerous
                 Hecatombs
                 and
                 Holocausts
                 ;
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 though
                 late
                 ,
                 they
                 learn't
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 ;
                 after
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 begun
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 these
                 very
                 Images
                 as
                 objects
                 of
                 sport
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 laughter
                 and
                 recreation
                 of
                 the
                 Beholders
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 on
                 those
                 Images
                 made
                 of
                 Gold
                 c
                 he
                 was
                 revenged
                 another
                 way
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 whereas
                 he
                 perceived
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 simple
                 multitude
                 ,
                 like
                 children
                 ,
                 in
                 vain
                 stood
                 in
                 fear
                 of
                 those
                 *
                 Bugbeares
                 of
                 errour
                 made
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 Sentiment
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 wholly
                 to
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 like
                 some
                 pieces
                 of
                 Stones
                 cast
                 before
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 a
                 smooth
                 and
                 plain
                 passage
                 through
                 the
                 Kings-high-way
                 was
                 in
                 future
                 to
                 be
                 opened
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 d
                 Having
                 therefore
                 considered
                 these
                 things
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 stood
                 not
                 in
                 need
                 either
                 of
                 military
                 Forces
                 or
                 a
                 numerous
                 army
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 giving
                 check
                 to
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 of
                 those
                 persons
                 well
                 known
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 effect
                 this
                 business
                 ;
                 whom
                 by
                 one
                 nod
                 he
                 dispatch't
                 away
                 into
                 every
                 Province
                 .
                 They
                 ,
                 confiding
                 in
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 piety
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Religiousness
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 made
                 their
                 way
                 thorow
                 the
                 thickest
                 crowds
                 and
                 thorow
                 infinite
                 multitudes
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 e
                 and
                 totally
                 destroyed
                 that
                 ancient
                 errour
                 [
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ]
                 in
                 all
                 Cities
                 and
                 throughout
                 every
                 Country
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 they
                 commanded
                 the
                 Priests
                 themselves
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 laughter
                 and
                 disgrace
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 their
                 Gods
                 out
                 of
                 certain
                 dark
                 recesses
                 .
                 Then
                 they
                 devested
                 [
                 those
                 Gods
                 ]
                 of
                 their
                 outward
                 dress
                 ,
                 and
                 exposed
                 their
                 inward
                 deformity
                 ,
                 which
                 lay
                 concealed
                 under
                 a
                 painted
                 shape
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 having
                 serap't
                 off
                 that
                 matter
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 usefull
                 ,
                 and
                 †
                 cast
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 melted
                 it
                 down
                 ;
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 by
                 them
                 was
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 and
                 necessary
                 ,
                 they
                 reserved
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 up
                 safe
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 was
                 superfluous
                 and
                 wholly
                 useless
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 superstitious
                 for
                 a
                 lasting
                 monument
                 of
                 disgrace
                 .
                 
                 f
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 this
                 admirable
                 Emperour
                 performed
                 another
                 thing
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 that
                 those
                 Idols
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 made
                 of
                 pretious
                 matter
                 ,
                 were
                 spoyled
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 we
                 have
                 declared
                 ,
                 g
                 He
                 ordered
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Images
                 consisting
                 of
                 Brass
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 together
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 those
                 Gods
                 ,
                 celebrated
                 in
                 the
                 doting
                 Fables
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 ]
                 having
                 had
                 ropes
                 made
                 of
                 hair
                 cast
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 drag'd
                 away
                 bound
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LV.
                
                 The
                 demolishment
                 of
                 the
                 Idol-Temple
                 at
                 Aphaca
                 in
                 Phoenice
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 the
                 disannulling
                 ]
                 those
                 Acts
                 of
                 uncleanness
                 [
                 committed
                 there
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 AFter
                 this
                 the
                 Emperour
                 having
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 lighted
                 a
                 most
                 bright
                 Torch
                 ,
                 lookt
                 about
                 with
                 his
                 Imperial
                 eye
                 ,
                 if
                 peradventure
                 he
                 might
                 any
                 where
                 find
                 any
                 Remains
                 of
                 Errour
                 as
                 yet
                 lying
                 concealed
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 some
                 most
                 sharp-sighted
                 Eagle
                 ,
                 which
                 has
                 raised
                 her self
                 to
                 heaven
                 on
                 her
                 wings
                 ,
                 sees
                 from
                 above
                 those
                 things
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 which
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 greatest
                 distance
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 he
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 *
                 was
                 resident
                 in
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Pallace
                 of
                 a
                 his
                 own
                 most
                 beautifull
                 City
                 ,
                 beheld
                 as
                 from
                 a
                 Watch-Tower
                 a
                 certain
                 pernicious
                 snare
                 of
                 souls
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 the
                 Phoenicians
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 Grove
                 and
                 a
                 Temple
                 ,
                 [
                 not
                 placed
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 Forums
                 ,
                 or
                 Streets
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 sort
                 many
                 [
                 are
                 visible
                 ]
                 in
                 Cities
                 ,
                 most
                 gloriously
                 built
                 for
                 ornament
                 sake
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 [
                 Temple
                 ]
                 was
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 far
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 Road
                 and
                 beaten
                 path
                 ,
                 consecrated
                 to
                 that
                 filthy
                 Daemon
                 [
                 termed
                 ]
                 Venus
                 ,
                 in
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 [
                 Mount
                 ]
                 Libanus
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 b
                 Aphaca
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 a
                 School
                 of
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 [
                 open
                 ]
                 to
                 all
                 impure
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 *
                 Intemperance
                 had
                 debauch't
                 their
                 bodies
                 .
                 For
                 certain
                 effeminate
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 termed
                 women
                 rather
                 then
                 men
                 ,
                 having
                 renounc't
                 the
                 †
                 Gravity
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Sex
                 ,
                 appeased
                 the
                 Daemon
                 ‖
                 by
                 suffering
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 as
                 women
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 unlawfull
                 *
                 mixtures
                 with
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 adulteries
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 †
                 obscene
                 and
                 infamous
                 facts
                 were
                 committed
                 in
                 that
                 Temple
                 ,
                 c
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 that
                 was
                 lawless
                 and
                 without
                 a
                 Governour
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 might
                 inspect
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 no
                 person
                 of
                 gravity
                 or
                 modesty
                 durst
                 go
                 thither
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 impieties
                 committed
                 there
                 could
                 not
                 lie
                 concealed
                 from
                 this
                 great
                 Emperour
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 He
                 Himself
                 had
                 lookt
                 into
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 Imperial
                 providence
                 ,
                 he
                 judged
                 such
                 a
                 Temple
                 as
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 unworthy
                 of
                 [
                 being
                 enlightned
                 ]
                 with
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 he
                 orders
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 totally
                 demolished
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 its
                 Statues
                 and
                 consecrated
                 Gifts
                 .
                 Immediately
                 therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 *
                 Engines
                 of
                 this
                 impudent
                 and
                 libidinous
                 errour
                 were
                 dissipated
                 by
                 an
                 Imperial
                 Order
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 gave
                 their
                 assistance
                 in
                 cleansing
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 who
                 had
                 hitherto
                 been
                 addicted
                 to
                 Lasciviousness
                 ,
                 being
                 scar'd
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Menaces
                 ,
                 in
                 future
                 learned
                 Modesty
                 :
                 as
                 likewise
                 did
                 those
                 superstitious
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 opinion
                 seemed
                 very
                 wise
                 ;
                 who
                 even
                 themselves
                 truly
                 and
                 experimentally
                 understood
                 their
                 own
                 vanity
                 ●nd
                 folly
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LVI
                
                 .
                 The
                 demolishment
                 of
                 Aesculapius's
                 Temple
                 at
                 Aegae
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 [
                 superstitious
                 ]
                 errour
                 of
                 those
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 ,
                 was
                 great
                 and
                 much
                 talk't
                 of
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 that
                 Daemon
                 of
                 Cilicia
                 ;
                 almost
                 infinite
                 numbers
                 of
                 men
                 highly
                 admiring
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Saviour
                 and
                 a
                 Physitian
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 sometimes
                 appeared
                 a
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 slept
                 in
                 his
                 Temple
                 ;
                 at
                 others
                 ,
                 healed
                 the
                 diseases
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 infirm
                 in
                 their
                 bodies
                 :
                 (
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 manifest
                 Destroyer
                 of
                 souls
                 ,
                 a
                 Seducer
                 of
                 men
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 drew
                 off
                 such
                 as
                 could
                 easily
                 be
                 imposed
                 upon
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 impiety
                 :
                 )
                 the
                 Emperour
                 b
                 behaving
                 himself
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 wonted
                 manner
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 proposed
                 the
                 jealous
                 God
                 and
                 true
                 Saviour
                 as
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 his
                 adoration
                 ;
                 )
                 ordered
                 this
                 Temple
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 pulled
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 ground
                 .
                 Presently
                 therefore
                 ,
                 at
                 one
                 nod
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 's
                 ,
                 [
                 this
                 Temple
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ]
                 a
                 wonder
                 cryed
                 up
                 amongst
                 the
                 c
                 noble
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 lay
                 flat
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 being
                 ruined
                 
                 by
                 a
                 Company
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 :
                 and
                 [
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Temple
                 ]
                 d
                 He
                 that
                 lay
                 lurking
                 within
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Daemon
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Seducer
                 of
                 souls
                 ,
                 one
                 who
                 for
                 an
                 exceeding
                 long
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 had
                 led
                 men
                 into
                 errour
                 .
                 Thus
                 therefore
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 promised
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 free
                 others
                 from
                 their
                 illnesses
                 and
                 calamities
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 a
                 e
                 remedy
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 preservation
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 struck
                 with
                 thunder
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 told
                 in
                 the
                 f
                 Fables
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 the
                 Actions
                 of
                 *
                 Our
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 being
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 highly
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 fabulous
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 manifest
                 power
                 of
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 himself
                 ,
                 this
                 Temple
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 was
                 so
                 utterly
                 ruined
                 [
                 together
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 footstep
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 madness
                 was
                 left
                 remaining
                 there
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LVII
                
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 Heathens
                 having
                 rejected
                 their
                 Idols
                 ,
                 returned
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 WHatever
                 persons
                 therefore
                 had
                 heretofore
                 been
                 addicted
                 to
                 the
                 superstitious
                 worship
                 of
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 when
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 eyes
                 they
                 saw
                 their
                 own
                 errour
                 confuted
                 ,
                 and
                 actually
                 beheld
                 the
                 Ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Temples
                 and
                 Images
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ;
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 came
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 salutary
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 but
                 others
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 refused
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 ,
                 yet
                 condemned
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 their
                 fore-fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 laught
                 at
                 and
                 derided
                 those
                 which
                 by
                 them
                 had
                 heretofore
                 been
                 accounted
                 Gods.
                 And
                 indeed
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 they
                 forbear
                 having
                 such
                 thoughts
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 when
                 under
                 an
                 external
                 beauty
                 and
                 splendour
                 of
                 the
                 Images
                 ,
                 they
                 saw
                 so
                 much
                 filth
                 and
                 impurity
                 lie
                 concealed
                 within
                 ?
                 For
                 either
                 the
                 Bones
                 of
                 dead
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 dry
                 skulls
                 a
                 stoln
                 by
                 the
                 frands
                 of
                 Conjurers
                 ,
                 were
                 within
                 them
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 ,
                 nasty
                 rags
                 and
                 clouts
                 stuft
                 with
                 abominable
                 filth
                 ;
                 or
                 lastly
                 ,
                 a
                 bundle
                 of
                 hay
                 and
                 straw
                 .
                 Which
                 after
                 they
                 beheld
                 heapt
                 together
                 within
                 their
                 soulless
                 images
                 ,
                 they
                 blamed
                 both
                 their
                 own
                 and
                 their
                 fathers
                 extream
                 folly
                 of
                 mind
                 ;
                 especially
                 when
                 they
                 perceived
                 ,
                 that
                 within
                 those
                 their
                 *
                 Adyta
                 ,
                 and
                 within
                 the
                 Images
                 themselves
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Inhabitant
                 ,
                 b
                 no
                 Daemon
                 ,
                 no
                 Utterer
                 of
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 no
                 God
                 ,
                 no
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 perswaded
                 themselves
                 ;
                 no
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 an
                 impotent
                 or
                 obscure
                 phantome
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 every
                 dark
                 Cavern
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 secret
                 Recess
                 was
                 readily
                 opened
                 to
                 those
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 :
                 the
                 Adyta
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 places
                 before
                 inaccessible
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 the
                 inmost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Temples
                 ,
                 were
                 trodden
                 by
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 hereby
                 was
                 discovered
                 and
                 exposed
                 to
                 publick
                 view
                 that
                 blindness
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 wherein
                 all
                 the
                 Heathens
                 had
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 time
                 been
                 kept
                 involved
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LVIII
                
                 That
                 having
                 demolished
                 
                 Venus's
                 Temple
                 at
                 Heliopolis
                 ,
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 who
                 built
                 [
                 a
                 Church
                 there
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 a
                 ANd
                 these
                 things
                 may
                 deservedly
                 be
                 recounted
                 amongst
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 famous
                 Actions
                 ;
                 as
                 likewise
                 those
                 matters
                 particularly
                 constituted
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 several
                 Provinces
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 sort
                 is
                 that
                 [
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 performed
                 by
                 him
                 ]
                 at
                 Heliopolis
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Phoenice
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 City
                 the
                 Heathens
                 who
                 honoured
                 obscene
                 Lust
                 with
                 the
                 appellation
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Goddess
                 Venus
                 ,
                 ]
                 permitted
                 their
                 wives
                 and
                 daughters
                 to
                 commit
                 whoredom
                 with
                 impunity
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 a
                 new
                 and
                 modest
                 Law
                 is
                 issued
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 whereby
                 't
                 is
                 cautioned
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 usages
                 heretofore
                 common
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 shall
                 in
                 future
                 be
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 audaciously
                 practised
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 these
                 persons
                 he
                 again
                 transmitted
                 instructions
                 in
                 writing
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 b
                 was
                 *
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 instruct
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Temperance
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 he
                 accounted
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 thing
                 below
                 himself
                 ,
                 to
                 Preach
                 even
                 to
                 these
                 persons
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Letter
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 exhort
                 them
                 to
                 hasten
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 he
                 added
                 works
                 consonant
                 to
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 erecting
                 even
                 amongst
                 them
                 a
                 c
                 most
                 spacious
                 Church
                 with
                 the
                 Edifices
                 belonging
                 thereto
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 d
                 what
                 had
                 no
                 where
                 been
                 heard
                 of
                 by
                 any
                 preceding
                 age
                 whatever
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 then
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 really
                 compleated
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 men
                 addicted
                 to
                 the
                 superstitious
                 worship
                 of
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 was
                 vouchsafed
                 a
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 Bishop
                 consecrated
                 to
                 the
                 supream
                 God
                 ,
                 presided
                 over
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 taking
                 great
                 care
                 that
                 many
                 persons
                 might
                 come
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 made
                 large
                 distributions
                 there
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 relief
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 wise
                 he
                 perswaded
                 and
                 invited
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 salutary
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 uttering
                 those
                 very
                 words
                 spoken
                 by
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ;
                 *
                 
                   whether
                   in
                   pretence
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   truth
                   ,
                   Christ
                   is
                   preached
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LIX
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 disturbance
                 raised
                 at
                 Antioch
                 on
                 
                 Eustathius's
                 account
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 whilst
                 all
                 persons
                 passed
                 their
                 lives
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 joy
                 imaginable
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 these
                 [
                 Blessings
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 ways
                 exalted
                 amongst
                 all
                 Nations
                 every
                 where
                 ;
                 the
                 envy
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 ]
                 who
                 is
                 always
                 contriving
                 Plots
                 against
                 the
                 Good
                 ,
                 began
                 again
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 insurrection
                 against
                 this
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 prosperity
                 of
                 our
                 affairs
                 :
                 supposing
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 †
                 exasperated
                 at
                 our
                 disturbances
                 and
                 indecencies
                 ,
                 would
                 in
                 future
                 have
                 his
                 affection
                 towards
                 us
                 alienated
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 kindled
                 a
                 great
                 fire
                 ,
                 he
                 ‖
                 filled
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 with
                 Tragical
                 Calamities
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 there
                 wanted
                 but
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Citie
                 's
                 being
                 utterly
                 subverted
                 .
                 a
                 For
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 were
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 Factions
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Commonalty
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 in
                 an
                 hostile
                 manner
                 were
                 so
                 highly
                 enraged
                 against
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 b
                 Milice
                 :
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 just
                 upon
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 drawing
                 their
                 Swords
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 providence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 represt
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 the
                 clemency
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Saviour
                 and
                 Physitian
                 of
                 souls
                 ,
                 did
                 again
                 by
                 discourse
                 administer
                 a
                 Cure
                 to
                 those
                 distempered
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 dispatcht
                 away
                 thither
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 had
                 tryal
                 of
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 honoured
                 with
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 a
                 Comes
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 eminently
                 trusty
                 and
                 faithfull
                 ;
                 [
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 spake
                 ]
                 to
                 those
                 people
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 gracious
                 manner
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 Letter
                 after
                 Letter
                 he
                 exhorted
                 them
                 to
                 entertain
                 thoughts
                 of
                 Peace
                 ;
                 and
                 taught
                 them
                 to
                 practise
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 were
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 divine
                 Religion
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 length
                 he
                 prevailed
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 excused
                 them
                 in
                 those
                 Letters
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 had
                 publickly
                 heard
                 c
                 him
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 occasioner
                 of
                 that
                 Tumult
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 Letters
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 filled
                 with
                 no
                 ordinary
                 Learning
                 and
                 Utility
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 inserted
                 at
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 not
                 set
                 a
                 Brand
                 of
                 infamy
                 on
                 the
                 persons
                 †
                 guilty
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 will
                 at
                 present
                 omit
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 resolved
                 not
                 to
                 renew
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 mischiefs
                 :
                 and
                 will
                 only
                 annex
                 those
                 Letters
                 to
                 this
                 Work
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 d
                 express
                 the
                 joy
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Peace
                 and
                 agreement
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Letters
                 he
                 entreats
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 challenge
                 to
                 themselves
                 the
                 Prelate
                 of
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 intervention
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 up
                 a
                 Peace
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 rather
                 choose
                 him
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 whom
                 [
                 our
                 Lord
                 ]
                 himself
                 the
                 Common
                 Saviour
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 should
                 design
                 [
                 for
                 that
                 office
                 .
                 ]
                 He
                 writes
                 therefore
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 severally
                 ,
                 these
                 following
                 [
                 Letters
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 LX.
                 Constantine's
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 Antiochians
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 draw
                 away
                 Eusebius
                 from
                 Caesarea
                 ;
                 but
                 should
                 seek
                 another
                 [
                 Bishop
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 VICTOR
                 CONSTANTINUS
                 MAXIMUS
                 AUGUSTUS
                 ,
                 To
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
              
               
                 HOw
                 gratefull
                 and
                 pleasing
                 is
                 the
                 Concord
                 amongst
                 You
                 *
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 prudent
                 and
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 this
                 Age
                 !
                 Even
                 I
                 my Self
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 have
                 determined
                 to
                 embrace
                 You
                 with
                 an
                 everlasting
                 affection
                 ;
                 being
                 invited
                 thereto
                 both
                 †
                 by
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 your
                 way
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 your
                 love
                 and
                 favour
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 most
                 certainly
                 the
                 genuine
                 product
                 of
                 Blessings
                 ,
                 to
                 ‖
                 act
                 with
                 an
                 understanding
                 that
                 is
                 right
                 and
                 sound
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 can
                 so
                 much
                 become
                 you
                 ?
                 a
                 Wonder
                 not
                 therefore
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 shall
                 affirm
                 the
                 Truth
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 to
                 you
                 *
                 a
                 cause
                 of
                 safety
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 of
                 hatred
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 amongst
                 Brethren
                 (
                 to
                 whom
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 affection
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 progress
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 that
                 is
                 right
                 and
                 just
                 ,
                 doth
                 by
                 Gods
                 assistance
                 promise
                 an
                 enrollment
                 into
                 the
                 pure
                 and
                 holy
                 family
                 ;
                 )
                 what
                 b
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 goodly
                 and
                 valuable
                 ,
                 than
                 with
                 a
                 joy
                 and
                 unanimity
                 of
                 mind
                 to
                 rest
                 contented
                 at
                 their
                 beholding
                 the
                 Blessings
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ?
                 Especially
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 instruction
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Law
                 incites
                 c
                 your
                 purpose
                 of
                 mind
                 to
                 †
                 a
                 greater
                 perfection
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 't
                 is
                 our
                 desire
                 that
                 your
                 judgment
                 should
                 be
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 best
                 determinations
                 .
                 This
                 will
                 perhaps
                 seem
                 strange
                 to
                 you
                 ;
                 what
                 namely
                 this
                 preface
                 of
                 our
                 ‖
                 Letter
                 should
                 mean.
                 Truly
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 neither
                 avoid
                 ,
                 nor
                 refuse
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 confess
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 perused
                 the
                 Acts
                 ,
                 wherein
                 both
                 from
                 your
                 honourable
                 commendations
                 and
                 Testimonies
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 Eusebius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 (
                 whom
                 I
                 my Self
                 also
                 have
                 long
                 since
                 very
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 his
                 Learning
                 as
                 his
                 Modesty
                 ;
                 )
                 I
                 perceive
                 you
                 have
                 an
                 d
                 inclination
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 desirous
                 of
                 making
                 him
                 your
                 own
                 .
                 What
                 ,
                 think
                 you
                 ,
                 came
                 into
                 my
                 mind
                 ,
                 who
                 am
                 e
                 earnestly
                 hastning
                 to
                 an
                 accurate
                 disquisition
                 of
                 *
                 what
                 is
                 right
                 and
                 true
                 ?
                 What
                 a
                 care
                 and
                 solicitude
                 [
                 do
                 you
                 believe
                 me
                 ]
                 to
                 have
                 taken
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 that
                 your
                 desire
                 ?
                 O
                 Holy
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Words
                 and
                 Precepts
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 dost
                 exhibite
                 to
                 us
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 an
                 express
                 †
                 representation
                 of
                 Life
                 ;
                 with
                 what
                 trouble
                 wouldest
                 even
                 Thou
                 thy self
                 resist
                 ‖
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 unless
                 Thou
                 shouldest
                 wholly
                 refuse
                 to
                 serve
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 gain
                 and
                 favour
                 !
                 Indeed
                 to
                 Me
                 ,
                 he
                 seemes
                 to
                 have
                 f
                 conquered
                 even
                 Victory
                 her self
                 ,
                 who
                 *
                 makes
                 Peace
                 his
                 more
                 earnest
                 study
                 and
                 endeavour
                 .
                 For
                 where
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 decent
                 ,
                 is
                 lawfull
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 no
                 body
                 can
                 be
                 found
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 highly
                 pleased
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 on
                 what
                 account
                 should
                 we
                 so
                 determine
                 ,
                 as
                 thereby
                 to
                 procure
                 others
                 an
                 injury
                 ?
                 For
                 what
                 reason
                 do
                 we
                 follow
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 certainly
                 overthrow
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Our
                 Opinion
                 ?
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 highly
                 praise
                 that
                 person
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 you
                 also
                 is
                 approved
                 of
                 as
                 worthy
                 of
                 honour
                 and
                 affection
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 which
                 amongst
                 all
                 should
                 remain
                 firm
                 and
                 ratified
                 ,
                 )
                 ought
                 not
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 *
                 enervated
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 all
                 persons
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 contented
                 g
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 Limits
                 ,
                 nor
                 all
                 enjoy
                 their
                 domestick
                 Blessings
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 search
                 after
                 those
                 who
                 might
                 equally
                 seem
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 persons
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 †
                 produced
                 comparatively
                 of
                 equall
                 worth
                 with
                 ‖
                 this
                 person
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 neither
                 *
                 Terrour
                 nor
                 Roughness
                 gives
                 any
                 disturbance
                 to
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Honours
                 ,
                 it
                 happens
                 that
                 those
                 [
                 Honours
                 ]
                 are
                 alike
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 †
                 are
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 equally
                 desireable
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 agreeable
                 to
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 deliberation
                 concerning
                 this
                 matter
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 h
                 to
                 the
                 injury
                 of
                 others
                 :
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 i
                 meaner
                 or
                 more
                 illustrious
                 do
                 equally
                 admit
                 
                 of
                 and
                 keep
                 the
                 divine
                 *
                 Dogmata
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 what
                 relate●
                 to
                 the
                 Common
                 †
                 Faith
                 ,
                 one
                 sort
                 of
                 persons
                 are
                 in
                 nothing
                 inferiour
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 k
                 But
                 should
                 we
                 plainly
                 declare
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 any
                 one
                 might
                 with
                 good
                 reason
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 detain
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 away
                 by
                 force
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 is
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 Violence
                 ▪
                 not
                 of
                 Justice
                 .
                 And
                 whether
                 the
                 *
                 generality
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 think
                 thus
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 I
                 my self
                 do
                 plainly
                 and
                 boldly
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 business
                 gives
                 occasion
                 for
                 an
                 accusation
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 raise
                 the
                 disturbance
                 of
                 no
                 small
                 tumult
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 even
                 lambs
                 do
                 shew
                 the
                 †
                 force
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 their
                 teeth
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 (
                 the
                 usual
                 care
                 and
                 Concern
                 of
                 their
                 Shepherd
                 for
                 them
                 growing
                 more
                 remiss
                 ,
                 )
                 they
                 perceive
                 themselves
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 guidance
                 and
                 looking
                 to
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 if
                 these
                 things
                 be
                 thus
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 mistaken
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 consider
                 this
                 .
                 (
                 For
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 great
                 advantages
                 will
                 offer
                 themselves
                 to
                 you
                 even
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 beginning
                 .
                 )
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 [
                 I
                 say
                 consider
                 this
                 ;
                 ]
                 whether
                 the
                 ‖
                 affection
                 and
                 love
                 you
                 have
                 one
                 towards
                 another
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 sensible
                 of
                 some
                 abatement
                 of
                 it self
                 .
                 Then
                 [
                 weigh
                 this
                 also
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 that
                 person
                 who
                 l
                 came
                 to
                 you
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 good
                 advice
                 ,
                 does
                 from
                 the
                 divine
                 Judgment
                 reap
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 due
                 fruit
                 of
                 Honour
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 has
                 received
                 no
                 mean
                 favour
                 from
                 that
                 Honourable
                 Testimony
                 which
                 you
                 by
                 a
                 general
                 consent
                 have
                 given
                 of
                 His
                 *
                 Virtue
                 .
                 Lastly
                 [
                 consider
                 ,
                 ]
                 m
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 your
                 usage
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 care
                 and
                 diligence
                 which
                 becometh
                 good
                 judgment
                 ,
                 in
                 your
                 looking
                 out
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 you
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 avoid
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 tumultuous
                 and
                 disorderly
                 Clamour
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 sort
                 of
                 Clamour
                 is
                 always
                 †
                 noxious
                 ;
                 n
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 *
                 collision
                 of
                 several
                 men
                 one
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 sparks
                 and
                 fires
                 are
                 usually
                 raised
                 .
                 May
                 I
                 therefore
                 so
                 please
                 God
                 and
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 I
                 so
                 leade
                 a
                 Life
                 agreeable
                 to
                 your
                 desires
                 and
                 wishes
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 Love
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Calm
                   Port
                   of
                   your
                   Mildness
                
                 ;
                 o
                 since
                 you
                 have
                 cast
                 out
                 that
                 silth
                 ,
                 and
                 instead
                 thereof
                 have
                 brought
                 in
                 Concord
                 with
                 good
                 Morals
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 put
                 up
                 [
                 A-boord
                 your
                 Ship
                 ]
                 the
                 firm
                 Flag
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ;
                 ]
                 p
                 Steering
                 a
                 prosperous
                 course
                 to
                 the
                 Light
                 it self
                 ,
                 with
                 Rudders
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 may
                 say
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 q
                 convey
                 on
                 Boord
                 your
                 Ship
                 the
                 incorruptible
                 Cargo
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 whatever
                 could
                 any
                 way
                 defile
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 is
                 drawn
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 Pump
                 as
                 '
                 t
                 were
                 .
                 Now
                 therefore
                 ,
                 use
                 your
                 utmost
                 endeavours
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 enjoyment
                 r
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 Blessings
                 may
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 not
                 a
                 second
                 time
                 seem
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 have
                 determined
                 any
                 thing
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 inconsiderate
                 and
                 unprofitable
                 desire
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 to
                 have
                 attempted
                 what
                 is
                 disagreeable
                 .
                 God
                 keep
                 you
                 ,
                 Beloved
                 Brethren
                 !
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 LXI
                 .
                 
                 Constantine's
                 Letter
                 to
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 commends
                 Him
                 for
                 His
                 Refusal
                 of
                 [
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 ]
                 Antioch
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Emperour's
                 Letter
                 a
                 to
                 Us
                 ,
                 after
                 our
                 Refusal
                 of
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
              
               
                 VICTOR
                 CONSTANTINUS
                 MAXIMUS
                 AUGUSTUS
                 ,
                 To
                 Eusebius
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Have
                 perused
                 your
                 Letter
                 very
                 often
                 ;
                 and
                 have
                 found
                 that
                 you
                 do
                 most
                 exactly
                 observe
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Ecclesiastick
                 discipline
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 to
                 persist
                 in
                 those
                 Sentiments
                 which
                 appear
                 both
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Apostolick
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 eminent
                 degree
                 of
                 Piety
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 account
                 your self
                 blessed
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 thing
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 been
                 judged
                 worthy
                 b
                 to
                 be
                 Bishop
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 whereas
                 all
                 persons
                 desire
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 question
                 they
                 increase
                 this
                 your
                 felicity
                 .
                 But
                 
                   Your
                   prudence
                
                 (
                 c
                 which
                 hath
                 resolved
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 commands
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Canon
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 )
                 has
                 acquitted
                 it self
                 incomparably
                 well
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 hath
                 refused
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ;
                 and
                 hath
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 that
                 See
                 rather
                 ,
                 the
                 presidency
                 over
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 it
                 had
                 at
                 first
                 undertaken
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 concerning
                 this
                 matter
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 other
                 persons
                 your
                 Colleagues
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 themselves
                 wrote
                 to
                 me
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 affairs
                 .
                 Which
                 Letters
                 when
                 Your
                 *
                 Holiness
                 shall
                 have
                 perused
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 easily
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 because
                 Justice
                 seemed
                 to
                 Resist
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 unto
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 impulse
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 behove
                 
                   Your
                   prudence
                
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 their
                 †
                 Council
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 this
                 very
                 thing
                 may
                 be
                 constituted
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
                 God
                 keep
                 you
                 ,
                 Beloved
                 Brother
                 ▪
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LXII
                 .
                 
                 Constantine's
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 that
                 Eusebius
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 drawn
                 away
                 from
                 Caesarea
                 .
              
               
                 VICTOR
                 CONSTANTINUS
                 MAXIMUS
                 AUGUSTUS
                 ;
                 To
                 a
                 
                   Theodotus
                   ,
                   Theodorus
                   ,
                   Narcissus
                   ,
                   Aëtius
                   ,
                   Alpheus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 which
                 are
                 at
                 Antioch
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Have
                 read
                 the
                 Letter
                 written
                 by
                 
                   Your
                   prudence
                
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 highly
                 commend
                 the
                 wise
                 resolution
                 of
                 Your
                 Colleague
                 Eusebius
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 I
                 had
                 perfectly
                 understood
                 all
                 transactions
                 ,
                 partly
                 from
                 Your
                 Letter
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Most
                   Perfect
                
                 b
                 Acacius
                 and
                 
                   Strategius
                   [
                   the
                   Comites
                   ,
                
                 ]
                 and
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 due
                 inspection
                 into
                 the
                 thing
                 ;
                 I
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 well
                 pleasing
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 besitting
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 A
                 Copy
                 of
                 which
                 Letter
                 I
                 have
                 ordered
                 to
                 be
                 annext
                 hereto
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 You
                 also
                 might
                 know
                 ,
                 what
                 I
                 ,
                 c
                 invited
                 thereto
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Right
                 ,
                 had
                 ordered
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 [
                 of
                 Antioch
                 :
                 ]
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 this
                 was
                 contained
                 in
                 Your
                 Letter
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 suffrage
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 d
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 Your
                 prudence
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 the
                 Most
                 Holy
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 might
                 preside
                 over
                 the
                 Antiochian
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 undertake
                 the
                 care
                 thereof
                 .
                 e
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 Eusebius's
                 Letter
                 appeared
                 highly
                 observant
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Canon
                 :
                 but
                 't
                 is
                 meet
                 ,
                 that
                 Our
                 Sentiment
                 also
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 
                   Your
                   prudence
                
                 .
                 f
                 For
                 ,
                 it
                 has
                 been
                 related
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 Euphronius
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 Citizen
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 in
                 Cappadocia
                 ,
                 and
                 g
                 Georgius
                 
                 [
                 a
                 Citizen
                 ]
                 of
                 Arethusa
                 ,
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 also
                 (
                 h
                 whom
                 Alexander
                 preferred
                 to
                 this
                 dignity
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 )
                 are
                 most
                 approved
                 persons
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Faith.
                 i
                 It
                 seemed
                 good
                 therefore
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 
                   Your
                   prudence
                
                 notice
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 k
                 proposed
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 whom
                 You
                 shall
                 judge
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopate
                 ,
                 You
                 may
                 determine
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Tradition
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 matters
                 as
                 these
                 having
                 been
                 well
                 prepared
                 and
                 ordered
                 ,
                 
                   Your
                   Prudence
                
                 will
                 be
                 able
                 so
                 to
                 direct
                 this
                 Election
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Ecclesiastick
                 discipline
                 does
                 require
                 .
                 God
                 keep
                 you
                 ,
                 Beloved
                 Brethren
                 !
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LXIII
                
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 He
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 destroy
                 Heresies
                 .
              
               
                 SUch
                 were
                 the
                 admonitions
                 [
                 which
                 the
                 Emperour
                 gave
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 [
                 Prelates
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 [
                 advising
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 ]
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 and
                 commendation
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Religion
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 riddance
                 of
                 all
                 dissentions
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 reduced
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 an
                 agreement
                 and
                 Harmony
                 of
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 He
                 past
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 another
                 sort
                 of
                 impious
                 persons
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 supprest
                 and
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 poyson
                 of
                 Mankind
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 pernicious
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 under
                 the
                 specious
                 disguise
                 of
                 Modesty
                 and
                 Gravity
                 ruined
                 the
                 Cities
                 .
                 Whom
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 somewhere
                 terms
                 false
                 Prophets
                 or
                 ravenous
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 *
                 
                   Beware
                   of
                   false
                   prophets
                   which
                   come
                   to
                   you
                   in
                   sheeps
                   clothing
                   ,
                   but
                   inwardly
                   they
                   are
                   ravening
                   wolves
                   .
                   Ye
                   shall
                   know
                   them
                   by
                   their
                   fruits
                   .
                
                 By
                 the
                 transmission
                 of
                 a
                 precept
                 therefore
                 to
                 the
                 Presidents
                 of
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 He
                 put
                 to
                 flight
                 the
                 whole
                 Tribe
                 of
                 these
                 sort
                 of
                 persons
                 .
                 But
                 besides
                 this
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 composed
                 an
                 enlivening
                 *
                 Exhortation
                 ,
                 directed
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 name
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 incited
                 those
                 men
                 to
                 hasten
                 their
                 repentance
                 :
                 For
                 [
                 he
                 told
                 them
                 ]
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 them
                 a
                 Port
                 of
                 †
                 safety
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 hear
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 ‖
                 He
                 discoursed
                 even
                 to
                 these
                 persons
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Letter
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LXIV
                 .
                 
                 Constantine's
                 Constitution
                 against
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 .
              
               
                 VICTOR
                 CONSTANTINUS
                 MAXIMUS
                 AUGUSTUS
                 ,
                 To
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 .
              
               
                 ACknowledge
                 now
                 by
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 this
                 Law
                 ,
                 (
                 O
                 ye
                 
                   Novatianists
                   ,
                   Valentinians
                   ,
                   Marcionists
                   ,
                   Pauliani
                
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 who
                 are
                 termed
                 Cataphrygae
                 ;
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 your
                 private
                 Meetings
                 ,
                 breed
                 and
                 *
                 compleat
                 Heresies
                 !
                 )
                 in
                 how
                 many
                 Lyes
                 the
                 †
                 vanity
                 of
                 your
                 Opinions
                 is
                 wrapt
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 your
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 ‖
                 compounded
                 of
                 certain
                 pernicious
                 poysons
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 by
                 you
                 the
                 healthy
                 are
                 reduced
                 to
                 weakness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 living
                 to
                 a
                 perpetual
                 death
                 :
                 Ye
                 Enemies
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 ye
                 Adversaries
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 Councellours
                 of
                 destruction
                 !
                 All
                 things
                 amongst
                 you
                 are
                 contrary
                 to
                 Truth
                 ;
                 agreeable
                 to
                 filthy
                 impieties
                 ;
                 a
                 stuft
                 with
                 absurdities
                 and
                 fictions
                 :
                 whereby
                 you
                 compose
                 Lyes
                 ,
                 afflict
                 the
                 Innocent
                 ,
                 and
                 deny
                 Believers
                 the
                 light
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 sinning
                 continually
                 under
                 a
                 Mask
                 of
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 you
                 defile
                 all
                 things
                 !
                 Ye
                 wound
                 the
                 innocent
                 and
                 pure
                 consciences
                 [
                 of
                 men
                 ]
                 with
                 blows
                 that
                 are
                 mortal
                 and
                 deadly
                 ;
                 and
                 ye
                 ravish
                 even
                 the
                 day
                 it self
                 (
                 I
                 had
                 almost
                 said
                 ,
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 necessity
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 recounting
                 every
                 particular
                 ?
                 Especially
                 ,
                 since
                 neither
                 the
                 shortness
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 urgency
                 of
                 Our
                 Affairs
                 will
                 suffer
                 Us
                 to
                 speak
                 concerning
                 your
                 *
                 Crimes
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 deserve
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 your
                 impieties
                 are
                 so
                 large
                 and
                 immense
                 ,
                 so
                 filthy
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 outragiousness
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 whole
                 day
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 sufficient
                 for
                 a
                 description
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 fit
                 we
                 should
                 remove
                 our
                 ears
                 and
                 turn
                 away
                 our
                 eyes
                 from
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 least
                 by
                 a
                 particular
                 declaration
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 pure
                 and
                 sincere
                 †
                 alacrity
                 of
                 Our
                 Faith
                 s●ould
                 be
                 defiled
                 .
                 What
                 reason
                 is
                 there
                 then
                 that
                 We
                 should
                 any
                 longer
                 tolerate
                 such
                 Mischiefs
                 ?
                 Especially
                 since
                 Our
                 long
                 b
                 forbearance
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 sound
                 ,
                 become
                 infected
                 with
                 this
                 pestilential
                 distemper
                 as
                 '
                 t
                 were
                 .
                 Why
                 therefore
                 do
                 we
                 not
                 immediately
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 roots
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 so
                 term
                 them
                 )
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 mischief
                 by
                 a
                 publick
                 animadversion
                 ?
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 LXV
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 taking
                 away
                 the
                 Meeting-places
                 of
                 hereticks
                 .
              
               
                 
                   WHerefore
                   ,
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   this
                   perniciousness
                   of
                   your
                   improbity
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   longer
                   to
                   be
                   born
                   with
                   ,
                   We
                   declare
                   by
                   this
                   Law
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   one
                   of
                   you
                   shall
                   in
                   future
                   dare
                   to
                   hold
                   Assemblies
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   We
                   have
                   given
                   order
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   those
                   your
                   houses
                   ,
                   wherein
                   you
                   hold
                   such
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   Care
                
                 [
                 
                   of
                   Our
                   Majesty
                
                 ]
                 
                   does
                   extend
                   so
                   far
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   the
                   congregations
                   of
                   your
                   superstitious
                   madness
                   shall
                   not
                   meet
                   together
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   in
                   publick
                   ,
                   but
                   neither
                   in
                   a
                   private
                   house
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   any
                   places
                   ,
                   whereto
                   the
                   Right
                   or
                   Title
                   is
                   peculiar
                   .
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   what
                   ever
                   persons
                   amongst
                   you
                   are
                   studious
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   pure
                   Religion
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   far
                   more
                   commendable
                   and
                   better
                   ,
                   )
                   let
                   them
                   come
                   over
                   to
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   hold
                   communion
                   with
                   its
                   sanctity
                   ;
                   by
                   the
                   assistance
                   whereof
                   they
                   may
                   arrive
                   at
                   the
                   Truth
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   let
                   the
                   Errour
                   of
                   your
                   perverted
                   mindes
                   ,
                   I
                   mean
                   the
                   execrable
                   and
                   pernicious
                   dissent
                   of
                   Hereticks
                   and
                   Schismaticks
                   ,
                   be
                   wholly
                   separated
                   from
                   the
                   felicity
                   of
                   Our
                   Times
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   becomes
                   Our
                   Blessedness
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   God's
                   assistance
                   We
                   enjoy
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   lead
                   their
                   lives
                
                 [
                 
                   buoy'd
                   up
                
                 ]
                 
                   with
                   good
                   hopes
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   reduced
                   from
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                
                 *
                 
                   Extravagant
                   Errour
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   way
                   ;
                   from
                   darkness
                   to
                   the
                   light
                   ;
                   from
                   Vanity
                   to
                   the
                   Truth
                   ;
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   from
                   Death
                   to
                   Salvation
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   the
                   force
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   this
                   Remedy
                   may
                   be
                   effectual
                   and
                   prevalent
                   ,
                   We
                   have
                   given
                   order
                   ,
                   that
                
                 a
                 
                   all
                   the
                   Conventicles
                   of
                   your
                   Superstition
                   ,
                   as
                   We
                   have
                   said
                   above
                   ,
                   I
                   mean
                   the
                   Oratories
                   of
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   (
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   fit
                   to
                   term
                   them
                   Oratories
                   ,
                   )
                   shall
                   without
                   any
                   contradiction
                
                 b
                 
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   any
                   delay
                   delivered
                   to
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   :
                   but
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   places
                   shall
                   be
                   adjudged
                   to
                   the
                   publick
                   :
                   and
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   Licence
                   shall
                   be
                   left
                   to
                   you
                
                 c
                 
                   of
                   holding
                   Meetings
                   there
                   in
                   future
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   ,
                   from
                   this
                   present
                   day
                   ,
                   your
                   illegal
                   Congregations
                   shall
                   not
                   dare
                   to
                   meet
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   any
                   publick
                   or
                   private
                   place
                   .
                
                 d
                 
                   Let
                   it
                   be
                   published
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LXVI
                
                 .
                 That
                 impious
                 and
                 prohibited
                 Books
                 having
                 been
                 found
                 amongst
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 very
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 returned
                 to
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 manner
                 therefore
                 the
                 *
                 Dens
                 of
                 the
                 Heterodox
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Order
                 laid
                 open
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 wild
                 Beasts
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Ring-leaders
                 of
                 their
                 impiety
                 ,
                 were
                 put
                 to
                 flight
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 deceived
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 fear
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Menaces
                 ,
                 crept
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 with
                 a
                 mind
                 and
                 meaning
                 that
                 was
                 false
                 and
                 counterfeit
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 a
                 play'd
                 the
                 Hypocrites
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 b
                 Law
                 commanded
                 that
                 a
                 search
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 after
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 those
                 men
                 ;
                 they
                 who
                 made
                 evill
                 and
                 forbidden
                 Arts
                 their
                 business
                 ,
                 were
                 apprehended
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 they
                 practised
                 dissimulation
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 might
                 purchase
                 themselves
                 safety
                 .
                 But
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 betook
                 themselves
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 hope
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 purpose
                 of
                 mind
                 that
                 was
                 hearty
                 ,
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 sincere
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 the
                 Prelates
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 made
                 an
                 accurate
                 †
                 inspection
                 into
                 both
                 these
                 sorts
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 found
                 coming
                 over
                 [
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ]
                 *
                 under
                 a
                 disguise
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 hid
                 under
                 the
                 skins
                 of
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 them
                 they
                 drove
                 away
                 a
                 far
                 off
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 who
                 did
                 this
                 with
                 †
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 were
                 tryed
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 a
                 sufficient
                 proof
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 enrolled
                 them
                 amongst
                 their
                 number
                 who
                 are
                 c
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 sacred
                 Assemblies
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 they
                 treated
                 those
                 *
                 Hereticks
                 that
                 were
                 infamous
                 and
                 abominable
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 as
                 maintained
                 nothing
                 that
                 was
                 impious
                 in
                 †
                 their
                 Opinions
                 and
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 fault
                 of
                 Schismatical
                 men
                 had
                 been
                 rashly
                 severed
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 society
                 ,
                 them
                 they
                 admitted
                 [
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ]
                 d
                 without
                 any
                 delay
                 .
                 
                 These
                 therefore
                 ,
                 returning
                 in
                 troops
                 from
                 some
                 e
                 Forreign
                 Region
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 recovered
                 their
                 own
                 Country
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledged
                 their
                 Mother
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 From
                 which
                 having
                 strayed
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 long
                 interval
                 of
                 time
                 they
                 made
                 their
                 return
                 to
                 *
                 Her
                 with
                 a
                 gladness
                 and
                 joy
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 were
                 united
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 by
                 one
                 common
                 Band
                 ,
                 and
                 grew
                 together
                 into
                 one
                 Frame
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 only
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 †
                 fitly
                 cohering
                 with
                 it self
                 ,
                 darted
                 forth
                 its
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light
                 ;
                 no
                 congregation
                 either
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 or
                 Schismaticks
                 being
                 left
                 remaining
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 which
                 f
                 singular
                 and
                 great
                 Action
                 ,
                 Our
                 Emperour
                 (
                 the
                 only
                 person
                 car'd
                 for
                 and
                 respected
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 amongst
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 ever
                 sway'd
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Sceptre
                 ,
                 )
                 entitled
                 Himself
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               FOURTH
               BOOK
               OF
               
                 EUSEBIUS
                 PAMPHILUS
              
               CONCERNING
               THE
               LIFE
               OF
               THE
               BLESSED
               EMPEROUR
               CONSTANTINE
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 he
                 honoured
                 very
                 many
                 persons
                 with
                 gifts
                 and
                 promotions
                 .
              
               
                 ALthough
                 the
                 Emperour
                 accomplished
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 such
                 signal
                 performances
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Edification
                 and
                 Glory
                 of
                 God's
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 administred
                 all
                 matters
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Our
                 Saviour's
                 Doctrine
                 might
                 every
                 where
                 find
                 a
                 glorious
                 *
                 Reception
                 :
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 he
                 neglected
                 not
                 the
                 †
                 Civill
                 affairs
                 .
                 But
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 he
                 never
                 desisted
                 from
                 bestowing
                 various
                 favours
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 successive
                 and
                 continued
                 ,
                 on
                 all
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 each
                 Province
                 :
                 sometimes
                 demonstrating
                 in
                 publick
                 a
                 paternal
                 care
                 towards
                 all
                 persons
                 ;
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 ,
                 honouring
                 in
                 private
                 each
                 of
                 His
                 Favourites
                 with
                 different
                 dignities
                 ;
                 and
                 bestowing
                 all
                 things
                 upon
                 all
                 persons
                 with
                 a
                 true
                 greatness
                 of
                 mind
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 it
                 ever
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 mist
                 of
                 his
                 design
                 ,
                 who
                 beg'd
                 a
                 Favour
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 :
                 neither
                 was
                 there
                 ever
                 any
                 person
                 who
                 hop't
                 to
                 obtain
                 a
                 Boon
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 went
                 away
                 frustrated
                 of
                 his
                 expectation
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 got
                 Money
                 ;
                 others
                 Estates
                 :
                 some
                 were
                 grac't
                 with
                 the
                 a
                 dignity
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Praetorian
                   Praefecture
                
                 ;
                 others
                 with
                 the
                 Senatorian
                 :
                 some
                 were
                 created
                 Consuls
                 ;
                 many
                 were
                 designed
                 Presidents
                 .
                 Some
                 were
                 made
                 b
                 Comites
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 rank
                 ;
                 others
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 ;
                 others
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 .
                 Innumerable
                 other
                 persons
                 had
                 the
                 *
                 Perfectissimatus
                 bestowed
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 very
                 many
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 dignities
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 might
                 honour
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 devised
                 various
                 dignities
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                
                 A
                 Remission
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 Census
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 earnestness
                 he
                 endeavoured
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 mankind
                 in
                 general
                 might
                 lead
                 joyfull
                 and
                 pleasant
                 Lives
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 perceived
                 even
                 from
                 this
                 one
                 instance
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 highly
                 advantageous
                 to
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 extended
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 is
                 even
                 at
                 this
                 very
                 present
                 highly
                 celebrated
                 in
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 Having
                 abated
                 a
                 fourth
                 part
                 of
                 those
                 annual
                 Tributes
                 which
                 were
                 paid
                 for
                 Land
                 ,
                 he
                 bestowed
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 Owners
                 of
                 the
                 Grounds
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 compute
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 this
                 annual
                 abatement
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 †
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 fourth
                 year
                 the
                 a
                 Occupiers
                 of
                 the
                 Fruits
                 are
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 Tribute
                 .
                 Which
                 thi
                 g
                 being
                 ‖
                 past
                 into
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 age
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 successours
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 made
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Beneficence
                 indelible
                 and
                 perpetual
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                
                 The
                 *
                 Peraequation
                 of
                 those
                 Censûs
                 that
                 were
                 too
                 heavy
                 and
                 burthensome
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 whereas
                 some
                 persons
                 found
                 fault
                 with
                 those
                 Surveyes
                 of
                 Land
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 and
                 complained
                 that
                 their
                 own
                 Grounds
                 were
                 too
                 much
                 opprest
                 ;
                 here
                 also
                 [
                 the
                 Emperour
                 in
                 obedience
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 justice
                 ,
                 dispatcht
                 away
                 a
                 Peraequatores
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 free
                 the
                 Complainants
                 from
                 wrong
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                
                 That
                 on
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 overthrown
                 in
                 
                   Pecuniary
                   Causes
                
                 ,
                 he
                 himself
                 bestowed
                 money
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 [
                 Income
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 pronounc't
                 Sentence
                 between
                 two
                 who
                 were
                 at
                 Suit
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 the
                 party
                 that
                 had
                 lost
                 his
                 cause
                 ,
                 might
                 not
                 go
                 away
                 sadder
                 a
                 than
                 him
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 whom
                 Sentence
                 had
                 past
                 ;
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 [
                 Revenues
                 ]
                 he
                 bestowed
                 on
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 cast
                 in
                 their
                 Suits
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 Farms
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 Money
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 he
                 managed
                 the
                 matter
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 party
                 worsted
                 did
                 no
                 less
                 rejoyce
                 than
                 he
                 who
                 had
                 carried
                 the
                 Cause
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 [
                 the
                 person
                 overthrown
                 ]
                 had
                 been
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 *
                 his
                 presence
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 judged
                 it
                 altogether
                 unfit
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 who
                 had
                 stood
                 before
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 dismist
                 sad
                 and
                 sorrowfull
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 means
                 therefore
                 ,
                 both
                 parties
                 that
                 were
                 at
                 Law
                 returned
                 from
                 Sentence
                 with
                 countenances
                 full
                 of
                 joy
                 and
                 chearfullness
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Greatness
                 of
                 mind
                 was
                 the
                 admiration
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                
                 The
                 conquest
                 of
                 the
                 Scythae
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 subdued
                 by
                 the
                 Standard
                 of
                 Our
                 Saviour's
                 [
                 Cross.
                 ]
              
               
                 a
                 WHat
                 need
                 have
                 I
                 here
                 of
                 making
                 mention
                 by
                 the
                 by
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 reduced
                 the
                 Barbarous
                 Nations
                 under
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ?
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 he
                 first
                 brought
                 under
                 the
                 Yoak
                 ,
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 b
                 Scythae
                 and
                 Sarmatae
                 ,
                 who
                 before
                 had
                 never
                 learn't
                 to
                 obey
                 any
                 one
                 ;
                 and
                 forc't
                 them
                 even
                 against
                 their
                 wills
                 ,
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Romans
                 their
                 Lords
                 ?
                 
                 For
                 the
                 preceding
                 Emperours
                 had
                 paid
                 c
                 Tribute
                 to
                 the
                 Scythae
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Romans
                 were
                 Servants
                 to
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 allowing
                 them
                 a
                 sum
                 of
                 money
                 yearly
                 .
                 d
                 But
                 this
                 indignity
                 was
                 insupportable
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 :
                 nor
                 did
                 he
                 judge
                 it
                 a
                 thing
                 befitting
                 a
                 Victorious
                 Prince
                 ,
                 to
                 pay
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 paid
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 Emperours
                 .
                 Putting
                 his
                 confidence
                 therefore
                 in
                 his
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 he
                 raised
                 the
                 Victorious
                 Trophee
                 against
                 them
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 small
                 time
                 subdued
                 them
                 .
                 Such
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 were
                 contumacious
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 resistance
                 ,
                 he
                 vanquished
                 by
                 his
                 Arms
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 rest
                 he
                 appeased
                 by
                 prudent
                 Embassies
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 a
                 Lawless
                 and
                 Savage
                 life
                 ,
                 reduced
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 living
                 that
                 was
                 agreeable
                 to
                 reason
                 and
                 Law
                 Thus
                 the
                 Scythae
                 at
                 length
                 learn't
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                
                 The
                 Subduing
                 of
                 the
                 Sarmatae
                 ,
                 occasioned
                 by
                 the
                 Rebellion
                 of
                 the
                 Servants
                 against
                 their
                 Masters
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 God
                 himself
                 *
                 prostrated
                 the
                 Sarmatae
                 at
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 Constantine
                 ;
                 and
                 subdued
                 those
                 men
                 swelled
                 with
                 a
                 Barbarick
                 insolence
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Scythae
                 having
                 raised
                 a
                 War
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Sarmatae
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 make
                 a
                 resistance
                 against
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 armed
                 their
                 Slaves
                 .
                 After
                 these
                 Slaves
                 had
                 gained
                 the
                 Victory
                 ,
                 they
                 †
                 turned
                 their
                 Arms
                 against
                 their
                 Masters
                 ,
                 and
                 drove
                 them
                 all
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 a
                 habitations
                 .
                 They
                 found
                 no
                 other
                 Port
                 of
                 safety
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 Constantine
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 't
                 was
                 his
                 usage
                 to
                 preserve
                 men
                 ,
                 gave
                 them
                 all
                 a
                 reception
                 within
                 the
                 confines
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 fit
                 for
                 Service
                 ,
                 he
                 enrolled
                 amongst
                 his
                 own
                 Military
                 Companies
                 :
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 them
                 he
                 distributed
                 Grounds
                 to
                 be
                 Tilled
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 procuring
                 necessaries
                 for
                 a
                 Livelyhood
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 acknowledged
                 their
                 calamity
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 succesfull
                 and
                 fortunate
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 Barbarick
                 Savageness
                 ,
                 they
                 enjoyed
                 a
                 Roman
                 freedom
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 God
                 annext
                 ‖
                 very
                 many
                 Barbarous
                 Nations
                 to
                 his
                 Empire
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                
                 .
                 The
                 Embassies
                 of
                 several
                 Barbarous
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gifts
                 [
                 bestowed
                 on
                 them
                 ]
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 places
                 Embassies
                 arrived
                 continually
                 [
                 at
                 his
                 Court
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 brought
                 him
                 such
                 presents
                 as
                 were
                 of
                 greatest
                 value
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 even
                 We
                 our selves
                 hapned
                 on
                 time
                 to
                 see
                 *
                 various
                 shapes
                 of
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 standing
                 in
                 order
                 before
                 the
                 a
                 Court-Gate
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Pallace
                 .
                 Whose
                 garb
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 dress
                 was
                 different
                 and
                 changeable
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 hair
                 both
                 of
                 their
                 head
                 and
                 beard
                 much
                 unlike
                 .
                 Their
                 aspect
                 grim
                 ,
                 barbarous
                 ,
                 and
                 terrible
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 Bodily
                 Stature
                 of
                 an
                 immense
                 greatness
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 ruddy
                 countenances
                 ;
                 the
                 faces
                 of
                 others
                 were
                 whiter
                 than
                 snow
                 .
                 In
                 othersome
                 of
                 them
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 middle
                 temperature
                 of
                 colour
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Blemmyae
                   ,
                   Indi
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Aethiopes
                 (
                 who
                 [
                 as
                 b
                 Homer
                 says
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   are
                   divided
                   two
                   ways
                   ,
                   and
                   live
                   in
                   the
                   out-skirts
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                
                 ;
                 )
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 amongst
                 those
                 forementioned
                 Barbarians
                 .
                 Each
                 o●
                 these
                 persons
                 (
                 c
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 commonly
                 painted
                 in
                 Tables
                 )
                 brought
                 severally
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 such
                 presents
                 as
                 were
                 of
                 greatest
                 value
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 .
                 Some
                 [
                 presented
                 him
                 with
                 ]
                 Crowns
                 of
                 Gold
                 ;
                 others
                 ,
                 with
                 Diadems
                 beset
                 with
                 pretious
                 Stones
                 ;
                 others
                 ,
                 with
                 yellow-hair'd
                 boyes
                 ;
                 others
                 ,
                 with
                 Barbar●●k
                 Garments
                 d
                 interwoven
                 with
                 Gold
                 and
                 Flowers
                 ;
                 others
                 ,
                 with
                 Horses
                 ;
                 others
                 ,
                 with
                 Bucklers
                 ,
                 long
                 Spears
                 ,
                 Arrows
                 ,
                 and
                 Bowes
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 presents
                 they
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 made
                 an
                 offer
                 of
                 their
                 Service
                 and
                 confederacy
                 of
                 Arms
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 pleased
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 received
                 and
                 *
                 kept
                 the
                 presents
                 brought
                 by
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 remunerated
                 them
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 such
                 great
                 Favours
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 an
                 instant
                 of
                 time
                 the
                 persons
                 who
                 had
                 brought
                 these
                 presents
                 were
                 extraordinarily
                 enrich
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ▪
                 he
                 e
                 grac't
                 the
                 eminenter
                 persons
                 amongst
                 them
                 with
                 Roman
                 dignities
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 very
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 forgat
                 to
                 return
                 into
                 their
                 own
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 †
                 chose
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 Residence
                 here
                 amongst
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                
                 .
                 That
                 He
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 Persian
                 Emperour
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 sent
                 an
                 Embassie
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 )
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 was
                 desirous
                 of
                 being
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 Constantine
                 by
                 an
                 a
                 Embassie
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 likewise
                 sent
                 him
                 Presents
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 signes
                 of
                 Peace
                 and
                 Amity
                 ;
                 b
                 making
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 League
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 here
                 also
                 the
                 Emperour
                 [
                 shewed
                 ]
                 a
                 transcendent
                 greatness
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 magnificence
                 of
                 his
                 Presents
                 far
                 out-did
                 him
                 who
                 had
                 first
                 honoured
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 informed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
                 were
                 numerous
                 amongst
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 infinite
                 numbers
                 of
                 people
                 were
                 gathered
                 together
                 within
                 the
                 Folds
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 highly
                 pleased
                 at
                 the
                 news
                 hereof
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 common
                 Patron
                 and
                 Defender
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 whereever
                 they
                 lived
                 ;
                 and
                 even
                 to
                 those
                 Regions
                 also
                 he
                 extended
                 his
                 providence
                 [
                 which
                 Laboured
                 ]
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 
                   Constantinus
                   Augustus's
                
                 Letter
                 to
                 Sapor
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 makes
                 a
                 most
                 pious
                 Confession
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Copy
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 .
              
               
                 
                   BY
                   keeping
                   the
                   Divine
                   Faith
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   partaker
                   of
                   the
                   Light
                   of
                   Truth
                   :
                   being
                   lead
                   by
                   the
                   guidance
                   of
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   Truth
                   ,
                   I
                
                 *
                 
                   arrive
                   at
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Faith.
                   By
                   this
                   means
                   therefore
                   ,
                   as
                   't
                   is
                   confirmed
                   by
                   the
                   things
                   themselves
                   ,
                   I
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   Religion
                   :
                   this
                   very
                   worship
                   I
                   declare
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Teacher
                   of
                   my
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                
                 †
                 
                   Most
                   Holy
                   God.
                   Having
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   this
                   God
                   for
                   mine
                   assistance
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   begun
                   from
                   the
                   utmost
                   Bounds
                   of
                   the
                   Ocean
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   raised
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                
                 a
                 
                   to
                   a
                   firm
                   hope
                   of
                   safety
                   .
                   In
                   so
                   much
                   that
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Provinces
                   (
                   which
                   being
                   enslaved
                   under
                   so
                   many
                   Tyrants
                   ,
                   and
                   involved
                   in
                   daily
                   Calamities
                   ,
                
                 b
                 
                   were
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   totally
                   ruined
                   ;
                   )
                
                 c
                 
                   having
                   at
                   length
                   gotten
                   a
                
                 *
                 
                   Restorer
                   of
                   the
                   Republick
                   ,
                   are
                   raised
                   to
                   life
                   again
                   by
                   some
                   sovereign
                   medicine
                   as
                   '
                   t
                   were
                   .
                   This
                   God
                   I
                   assert
                   :
                   whose
                   Standard
                   my
                   Forces
                   which
                   are
                   dedicated
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   do
                   carry
                   on
                   their
                   shoulders
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   directed
                   to
                   what
                   place
                   soever
                   the
                   Rule
                   of
                   Equity
                   invites
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   on
                   these
                   very
                   accounts
                   I
                   immediately
                   obtain
                   most
                   Glorious
                   Victories
                   as
                   my
                   Reward
                   .
                   This
                   God
                   I
                   profess
                   my Self
                   to
                   honour
                   with
                   an
                   immortal
                   memory
                   .
                   Him
                   I
                   contemplate
                   with
                   a
                   pure
                   and
                   sincere
                   mind
                   ,
                   whose
                   Seat
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   highest
                
                 [
                 Heavens
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                
                 That
                 [
                 He
                 speaks
                 ]
                 against
                 Idols
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 Glorification
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   HIm
                   I
                   invoke
                   upon
                   my
                   bended
                   knees
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   have
                   an
                   aversion
                   for
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   abominable
                   Bloud
                   ,
                   and
                   unpleasant
                   and
                   detestable
                   Odours
                   ;
                   and
                   lastly
                   I
                   do
                   avoid
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                
                 a
                 
                   terrene
                   Fire
                   :
                   of
                   all
                   which
                   the
                   impious
                   and
                   execrable
                   Errour
                
                 [
                 
                   of
                   superstition
                
                 ]
                 
                   has
                   made
                   use
                   ,
                   and
                   has
                
                 b
                 
                   thrust
                   down
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   Heathens
                   ,
                   yea
                   almost
                   whole
                   Nations
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   the
                   lowest
                
                 *
                 
                   Hell.
                   For
                   ,
                   the
                   supream
                   God
                   can
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   endure
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   by
                   His
                   providence
                   over
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   benignity
                   [
                   towards
                   them
                   ]
                   he
                   has
                   produced
                   for
                   common
                   use
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                
                 †
                 
                   perverted
                   to
                   any
                   one
                   's
                   Lust.
                   But
                   ,
                   He
                   requires
                   of
                   men
                   a
                   pure
                   mind
                   only
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   immaculate
                   soul
                
                 ;
                 *
                 
                   wherewith
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   Ballance
                   ,
                   he
                   weighs
                   the
                   Actions
                   of
                   Virtue
                   and
                   Piety
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   is
                   pleased
                   with
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   Modesty
                   and
                   Lenity
                   ;
                   loves
                   the
                   meek
                   ,
                   hates
                   the
                   Turbulent
                   ;
                   loves
                   Faith
                   ,
                   punishes
                   infidelity
                   :
                   destroyes
                   all
                   power
                   joyned
                   with
                   arrogancy
                   ,
                   punishes
                   the
                   contempt
                   of
                   the
                   proud
                   .
                   He
                   utterly
                   ruines
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   puft
                   up
                   with
                   insolency
                   ,
                   but
                   distributes
                   agreeable
                   Rewards
                   amongst
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   humble
                   and
                   patient
                   of
                   injuries
                   .
                
                 †
                 
                   Hence
                   't
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   puts
                   an
                   high
                   Value
                   upon
                   that
                   Empire
                   which
                   is
                   just
                   ;
                   confirms
                   it
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   assistances
                   ,
                   and
                   alwayes
                   keeps
                   Imperial
                   Prudence
                   in
                   a
                   Calm
                   of
                   Peace
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
                 Against
                 Tyrants
                 and
                 Persecutors
                 ;
                 and
                 concerning
                 Valerian
                 who
                 was
                 taken
                 Prisoner
                 .
              
               
                 
                   NOr
                   do
                   I
                   seem
                   to
                   my self
                   to
                   be
                   mistaken
                   (
                   My
                   Brother
                   !
                   )
                   by
                   my
                   professing
                   this
                   one
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Author
                   and
                   Parent
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   .
                   Whom
                   many
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   been
                   possest
                   of
                   the
                   Empire
                   here
                   ,
                   induced
                   thereto
                   by
                   mad
                   Errours
                   ,
                   have
                   attempted
                   to
                   deny
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   all
                   these
                   [
                   Emperours
                   ]
                   have
                   been
                   destroyed
                   by
                   such
                   a
                   dreadfull
                   and
                   avenging
                   end
                   ,
                   that
                   since
                   their
                   times
                   ,
                   all
                   Mankind
                
                 a
                 
                   doth
                   usually
                   wish
                   their
                   Calamities
                   may
                   fall
                   as
                   a
                   Curse
                   and
                   punishment
                   on
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   study
                   to
                   imitate
                   them
                   .
                   One
                   of
                   which
                   persons
                   I
                   judge
                   him
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   ,
                   (
                   Him
                   [
                   I
                   mean
                   ]
                   whom
                   divine
                   vengeance
                   ,
                   like
                   some
                   thunder
                   ,
                   drove
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   Regions
                   ,
                   and
                   conveyed
                   into
                   your
                   Country
                   ;
                   )
                
                 b
                 
                   who
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   disgrace
                   and
                   ignominie
                   erected
                   that
                   Trophie
                   so
                
                 *
                 
                   much
                   boasted
                   of
                   amongst
                   you
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
                 That
                 He
                 saw
                 the
                 Fall
                 of
                 the
                 Persecutors
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 now
                 rejoyce
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 INdeed
                 ,
                 this
                 thing
                 has
                 succeeded
                 well
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Our
                 age
                 also
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 such
                 persons
                 hath
                 most
                 evidently
                 been
                 demonstrated
                 .
                 For
                 even
                 I
                 my self
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 spectator
                 [
                 of
                 their
                 disastrous
                 End
                 ,
                 ]
                 who
                 lately
                 disquieted
                 the
                 people
                 dedicated
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 most
                 impious
                 Edicts
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 I
                 give
                 God
                 great
                 thanks
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 his
                 signall
                 Providence
                 ,
                 all
                 mankind
                 who
                 are
                 observant
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Law
                 ,
                 having
                 Peace
                 and
                 Repose
                 restored
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 exceeding
                 joyfull
                 and
                 glad
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 I
                 do
                 perswade
                 my self
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 affairs
                 are
                 in
                 an
                 excellent
                 and
                 most
                 safe
                 posture
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 God
                 vouchsafes
                 to
                 gather
                 all
                 persons
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 pure
                 and
                 approved
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 unanimous
                 Sentiment
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Deity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
                 An
                 Exhortation
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 love
                 
                   the
                   Christians
                
                 ,
                 who
                 live
                 in
                 his
                 *
                 Country
                 .
              
               
                 HOw
                 great
                 a
                 pleasure
                 and
                 delight
                 was
                 it
                 to
                 Me
                 (
                 think
                 you
                 )
                 when
                 I
                 heard
                 ,
                 (
                 what
                 is
                 my
                 most
                 earnest
                 desire
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 even
                 the
                 richest
                 and
                 best
                 places
                 of
                 Persia
                 were
                 †
                 plentifully
                 adorned
                 with
                 a
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 Christians
                 ?
                 for
                 my
                 whole
                 discourse
                 at
                 present
                 is
                 concerning
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 wish
                 therefore
                 ,
                 both
                 that
                 your
                 affairs
                 may
                 continue
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 flourishing
                 posture
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 that
                 their
                 affairs
                 maybe
                 so
                 too
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 b
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 both
                 of
                 you
                 equally
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 God
                 the
                 supream
                 Lord
                 and
                 Father
                 ,
                 mercifull
                 and
                 propitious
                 towards
                 you
                 .
                 These
                 persons
                 therefore
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 are
                 so
                 great
                 [
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 ]
                 I
                 commit
                 to
                 Your
                 Care
                 :
                 these
                 very
                 persons
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 You
                 are
                 eminent
                 for
                 piety
                 ,
                 I
                 deliver
                 into
                 your
                 hands
                 .
                 Love
                 these
                 men
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 befitting
                 Your
                 own
                 benignity
                 and
                 good
                 nature
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 Your
                 Faith
                 ,
                 You
                 will
                 do
                 an
                 immense
                 kindness
                 both
                 to
                 Your Self
                 and
                 Us.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIV
                
                 .
                 How
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 earnestness
                 of
                 Constantine's
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 Peace
                 was
                 bestowed
                 on
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 ALL
                 Nations
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 being
                 (
                 like
                 some
                 Ship
                 ,
                 )
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 steered
                 and
                 directed
                 by
                 one
                 Commander
                 ,
                 and
                 willingly
                 embracing
                 the
                 a
                 Religion
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 this
                 Servant
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 person
                 who
                 might
                 give
                 any
                 further
                 disturbance
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ;
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 future
                 lead
                 peaceable
                 and
                 undisturbed
                 lives
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Emperour
                 judg'd
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 pious
                 persons
                 to
                 be
                 highly
                 usefull
                 and
                 advantagious
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 safety
                 and
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 't
                 was
                 his
                 Sentiment
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 were
                 necessarily
                 to
                 be
                 procured
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 both
                 he
                 himself
                 humbly
                 implored
                 Gods
                 assistance
                 ,
                 b
                 and
                 also
                 commanded
                 the
                 Prelates
                 of
                 Churches
                 to
                 put
                 up
                 their
                 prayers
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XV.
                
                 That
                 both
                 on
                 his
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 Pictures
                 ,
                 he
                 ordered
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 stamp't
                 and
                 drawn
                 in
                 a
                 praying
                 posture
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 how
                 transcendent
                 a
                 liveliness
                 of
                 a
                 divine
                 Faith
                 was
                 fixt
                 in
                 his
                 soul
                 ,
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 conjectured
                 from
                 this
                 very
                 one
                 thing
                 ;
                 that
                 on
                 his
                 Golden
                 money
                 he
                 ordered
                 his
                 own
                 Image
                 to
                 be
                 stamp't
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 seem
                 to
                 look
                 up
                 to
                 God
                 with
                 his
                 Hands
                 *
                 expanded
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 posture
                 of
                 one
                 praying
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 money
                 was
                 current
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Roman
                   World.
                
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Palaces
                 which
                 were
                 b
                 in
                 some
                 Cities
                 ,
                 his
                 Pictures
                 were
                 plac't
                 on
                 high
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Porch
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 was
                 drawn
                 standing
                 upright
                 ;
                 looking
                 up
                 to
                 heaven
                 ;
                 c
                 but
                 his
                 hands
                 were
                 expanded
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 one
                 praying
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVI
                
                 .
                 That
                 He
                 issued
                 forth
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 forbidding
                 his
                 own
                 *
                 Statues
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 in
                 Idol-Temples
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 manner
                 therefore
                 he
                 represented
                 himself
                 praying
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 his
                 Pictures
                 drawn
                 in
                 Colours
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 a
                 a
                 Law
                 he
                 forbad
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 own
                 Statues
                 should
                 be
                 dedicated
                 in
                 Idol-Temples
                 :
                 least
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 b
                 polluted
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 †
                 outward
                 Form
                 only
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 prohibited
                 Superstition
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVII
                
                 .
                 His
                 praying
                 in
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 whosoever
                 has
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 give
                 attention
                 ,
                 will
                 perceive
                 far
                 nobler
                 [
                 instances
                 of
                 his
                 piety
                 ]
                 than
                 these
                 ;
                 how
                 he
                 constituted
                 a
                 a
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Palace
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 diligence
                 and
                 chearfulness
                 lead
                 the
                 way
                 himself
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 assembled
                 within
                 that
                 Church
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 Bible
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 an
                 attentive
                 mind
                 meditated
                 upon
                 those
                 divinely-inspired
                 Oracles
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 he
                 recited
                 the
                 *
                 usual
                 prayers
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 b
                 the
                 whole
                 assemblie
                 of
                 his
                 Courtiers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVIII
                
                 .
                 That
                 by
                 a
                 Law
                 He
                 commanded
                 Sunday
                 and
                 Friday
                 to
                 be
                 honoured
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 He
                 ordained
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 day
                 should
                 be
                 esteemed
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 convenient
                 and
                 fit
                 for
                 prayers
                 ;
                 that
                 day
                 namely
                 ,
                 which
                 really
                 is
                 the
                 Chief
                 and
                 First
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 truly
                 the
                 Lord's
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Salutary
                 day
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 appointed
                 
                 Deacons
                 and
                 Ministers
                 consecrated
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 grac't
                 with
                 integrity
                 of
                 Life
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 virtues
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 a
                 Keepers
                 of
                 His
                 whole
                 house
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 Protectors
                 and
                 trusty
                 Guards
                 ,
                 furnished
                 with
                 the
                 arms
                 of
                 good
                 affection
                 and
                 faith
                 ,
                 b
                 acknowledged
                 the
                 Emperour
                 himself
                 as
                 their
                 Instructer
                 in
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 piety
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 honoured
                 the
                 Salutary
                 and
                 the
                 Lord's
                 day
                 ,
                 whereon
                 they
                 poured
                 forth
                 [
                 to
                 God
                 ]
                 prayers
                 that
                 were
                 gratefull
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Blessed
                 [
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 incited
                 all
                 other
                 men
                 to
                 practise
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 this
                 was
                 his
                 chiefest
                 desire
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 degrees
                 he
                 might
                 make
                 all
                 persons
                 worshippers
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 he
                 issued
                 out
                 a
                 Precept
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 lived
                 under
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 keep
                 Holy-day
                 on
                 those
                 days
                 which
                 had
                 their
                 denomination
                 from
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 as
                 likewise
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 honour
                 c
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 :
                 in
                 memory
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 think
                 )
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 performed
                 on
                 those
                 days
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 Saviour
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 whereas
                 he
                 instructed
                 his
                 whole
                 Army
                 diligently
                 to
                 honour
                 the
                 Salutary
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 happens
                 to
                 derive
                 its
                 name
                 from
                 the
                 light
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 embraced
                 the
                 divinely-inspired
                 Faith
                 ,
                 he
                 allowed
                 time
                 and
                 leisure
                 for
                 a
                 free
                 exercise
                 of
                 themselves
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 usage
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 God's
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 might
                 without
                 any
                 impediment
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 the
                 prayers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIX
                
                 .
                 How
                 He
                 ordered
                 the
                 *
                 Ethnick-Souldiers
                 to
                 pray
                 on
                 Sundays
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 as
                 yet
                 had
                 not
                 embraced
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Faith
                 ,
                 He
                 issued
                 out
                 a
                 Precept
                 in
                 a
                 Second
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 on
                 Sundays
                 they
                 should
                 go
                 out
                 into
                 a
                 b
                 pure
                 field
                 in
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 ;
                 where
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 Signal
                 given
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 all
                 together
                 power
                 forth
                 a
                 prayer
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 *
                 learnt
                 before
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 c
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 place
                 their
                 confidence
                 in
                 their
                 Spears
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 their
                 Armour
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 their
                 strength
                 of
                 Body
                 :
                 but
                 were
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 supream
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 giver
                 of
                 every
                 good
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Victory
                 it self
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 solemn
                 prayers
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 ;
                 lifting
                 up
                 their
                 hands
                 on
                 high
                 towards
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 but
                 raising
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 their
                 mind
                 higher
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 celestial
                 King
                 himself
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 prayers
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 call
                 upon
                 Him
                 as
                 the
                 giver
                 of
                 Victory
                 ,
                 the
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 the
                 Preserver
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Assistant
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 he
                 himself
                 gave
                 all
                 His
                 Souldiers
                 a
                 form
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 ordering
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 recite
                 these
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 Latine
                 tongue
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XX.
                 The
                 Form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 which
                 Constantine
                 gave
                 to
                 His
                 Souldiers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   THee
                   we
                   acknowledge
                   [
                   to
                   be
                   ]
                   the
                   only
                   God
                   :
                   Thee
                   we
                   declare
                   [
                   to
                   be
                   ]
                   King
                   :
                   Thee
                   we
                   invoke
                   as
                   Our
                   Assistant
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   Thy
                   Gift
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   gotten
                   Victories
                   :
                   By
                   Thee
                   we
                   have
                   vanquished
                   Our
                   Enemies
                   :
                   To
                   Thee
                   we
                   pay
                   our
                   thanks
                   for
                   past
                
                 *
                 
                   Blessings
                   :
                   and
                   from
                   Thee
                   expect
                   [
                   more
                   ]
                   in
                   future
                   .
                   We
                   are
                   all
                   Thy
                   humble
                   Suppliants
                   :
                   Keep
                   Our
                   Emperour
                
                 Constantine
                 
                   (
                   together
                   with
                   His
                   most
                   pious
                   Children
                   ,
                   )
                   in
                   safety
                   amongst
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   continue
                   Him
                   a
                   Victor
                   during
                   the
                   longest
                   space
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   we
                   humbly
                   beseech
                   Thee
                   .
                
                 These
                 things
                 He
                 ordered
                 his
                 Military
                 Companies
                 to
                 do
                 on
                 Sundays
                 ,
                 and
                 taught
                 them
                 to
                 utter
                 these
                 expressions
                 in
                 their
                 prayers
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXI
                
                 .
                 [
                 He
                 orders
                 ]
                 the
                 Representation
                 of
                 Our
                 Saviour's
                 Cross
                 [
                 to
                 be
                 drawn
                 ]
                 upon
                 the
                 Arms
                 of
                 his
                 Souldiers
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 the
                 Symbol
                 of
                 the
                 Salutary
                 Trophie
                 to
                 be
                 exprest
                 a
                 upon
                 the
                 very
                 Arms
                 [
                 of
                 His
                 Souldiers
                 :
                 and
                 [
                 commanded
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 before
                 his
                 b
                 Armed
                 Forces
                 ,
                 none
                 
                 of
                 the
                 c
                 Golden
                 Images
                 should
                 be
                 carried
                 in
                 pomp
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 usage
                 had
                 heretofore
                 been
                 ;
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 Salutary
                 Trophie
                 only
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXII
                 .
                 a
                 
                   His
                   Fervency
                   and
                   earnestness
                   in
                   praying
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                
                 *
                 
                   Religious
                   observation
                   of
                   the
                   Festival
                   of
                   Easter
                   .
                
              
               
                 BUt
                 He
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 *
                 Rites
                 ,
                 every
                 day
                 at
                 stated
                 hours
                 shut
                 himself
                 up
                 within
                 the
                 inmost
                 Rooms
                 of
                 his
                 Imperial
                 Palace
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 converst
                 alone
                 with
                 his
                 only
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 falling
                 upon
                 his
                 knees
                 ,
                 made
                 his
                 request
                 in
                 humble
                 supplications
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 obtain
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 stood
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 .
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 Salutary
                 Festival
                 ,
                 he
                 raised
                 the
                 vigour
                 of
                 his
                 Religious
                 exercises
                 and
                 meditations
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 utmost
                 strength
                 of
                 body
                 and
                 mind
                 b
                 performed
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Prelate
                 or
                 Pontif.
                 c
                 And
                 with
                 a
                 chearfullness
                 and
                 diligence
                 he
                 himself
                 lead
                 on
                 all
                 persons
                 to
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 the
                 Feast
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 turned
                 the
                 sacred
                 Vigil
                 into
                 the
                 brightness
                 of
                 day
                 ,
                 d
                 pillars
                 of
                 wax
                 which
                 were
                 of
                 a
                 vast
                 height
                 being
                 lighted
                 up
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 persons
                 to
                 whom
                 this
                 affair
                 was
                 given
                 in
                 charge
                 .
                 e
                 Torches
                 likewise
                 were
                 kindled
                 ,
                 which
                 enlightned
                 all
                 places
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 this
                 Mystick
                 Vigil
                 was
                 rendred
                 brighter
                 than
                 any
                 the
                 most
                 glorious
                 day
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 day
                 light
                 appeared
                 ;
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Beneficence
                 ,
                 f
                 He
                 reacht
                 out
                 a
                 bountifull
                 hand
                 to
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 bestowed
                 on
                 all
                 persons
                 the
                 richest
                 sort
                 of
                 Gifts
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIII
                
                 .
                 How
                 He
                 prohibited
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 Idols
                 ;
                 but
                 honoured
                 the
                 Feasts
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 manner
                 therefore
                 He
                 Himself
                 performed
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Priest
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 God.
                 But
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 who
                 lived
                 under
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 Commonalty
                 as
                 the
                 Milice
                 ,
                 the
                 doors
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 were
                 shut
                 ,
                 a
                 and
                 every
                 sort
                 of
                 sacrifice
                 was
                 prohibited
                 .
                 A
                 Law
                 also
                 was
                 transmitted
                 to
                 the
                 Presidents
                 of
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 likewise
                 should
                 pay
                 a
                 veneration
                 to
                 the
                 Lord's
                 day
                 .
                 Which
                 [
                 Presidents
                 ]
                 b
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Order
                 did
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 honour
                 
                 the
                 Feast-days
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 a
                 due
                 Reverence
                 to
                 the
                 Times
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Festivals
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 things
                 were
                 performed
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 joy
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 imaginable
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIV
                
                 .
                 That
                 He
                 affirmed
                 Himself
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 a
                 Bishop
                 of
                 External
                 Affairs
                 .
              
               
                 WHerefore
                 ,
                 at
                 an
                 Entertainment
                 which
                 one
                 time
                 He
                 gave
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 he
                 cast
                 forth
                 an
                 expression
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 absurdly
                 uttered
                 ,
                 [
                 affirming
                 ]
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 also
                 was
                 a
                 Bishop
                 :
                 the
                 words
                 he
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 in
                 our
                 hearing
                 ,
                 were
                 these
                 .
                 You
                 (
                 says
                 He
                 )
                 
                   are
                   Bishops
                   in
                   those
                   matters
                   transacted
                   within
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   But
                   in
                   them
                   done
                   without
                
                 [
                 
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   constituted
                   by
                   God.
                
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 were
                 agreeable
                 to
                 his
                 expressions
                 ;
                 He
                 governed
                 all
                 His
                 Subjects
                 with
                 an
                 Episcopal
                 Care
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 ever
                 Methods
                 he
                 could
                 take
                 ,
                 incited
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 followers
                 of
                 *
                 true
                 piety
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 His
                 prohibiting
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 Initiations
                 ;
                 and
                 concerning
                 His
                 abolishing
                 the
                 Gladiators
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heretofore
                 impure
                 [
                 Priests
                 ]
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Nile
                
                 .
              
               
                 ON
                 this
                 account
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 frequent
                 Laws
                 and
                 Constitutions
                 He
                 prohibited
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 from
                 Sacrificing
                 to
                 Idols
                 ;
                 from
                 a
                 Curious
                 consulting
                 of
                 a
                 Diviners
                 and
                 Soothsayers
                 ;
                 from
                 erecting
                 Images
                 ;
                 from
                 performing
                 secret
                 Initiations
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 polluting
                 the
                 Cities
                 with
                 the
                 *
                 Bloody
                 Shows
                 of
                 Gladiators
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 they
                 of
                 Egypt
                 and
                 Alexandria
                 had
                 a
                 custom
                 b
                 of
                 worshipping
                 their
                 River
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 certain
                 effeminate
                 men
                 ;
                 another
                 Law
                 was
                 transmitted
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 [
                 wherein
                 't
                 was
                 ordered
                 ]
                 that
                 that
                 whole
                 Tribe
                 of
                 *
                 Androgyni
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 an
                 †
                 adulterate
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 utterly
                 destroyed
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 lawfull
                 for
                 those
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 whatever
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 distempered
                 with
                 the
                 disease
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 uncleanness
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 superstitious
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Nile
                 would
                 not
                 in
                 future
                 any
                 more
                 overflow
                 their
                 Fields
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 had
                 usually
                 done
                 before
                 ;
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 favour
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Law
                 ,
                 performed
                 the
                 quite
                 contrary
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 expected
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 obscenity
                 had
                 polluted
                 the
                 Cities
                 ,
                 ‖
                 were
                 taken
                 off
                 indeed
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 River
                 Nile
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 that
                 whole
                 Region
                 had
                 been
                 cleansed
                 and
                 purged
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 ran
                 higher
                 than
                 it
                 had
                 ever
                 done
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 overflowing
                 with
                 a
                 rich
                 stream
                 ,
                 laid
                 all
                 the
                 fields
                 under
                 water
                 :
                 whereby
                 it
                 effectually
                 taught
                 the
                 unwise
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 Aversion
                 for
                 impure
                 persons
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 original
                 Cause
                 of
                 Blessings
                 and
                 Success
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 only
                 [
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 ]
                 Giver
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 Good.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVI
                
                 .
                 The
                 amendment
                 of
                 that
                 Law
                 made
                 against
                 the
                 Childless
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 *
                 alteration
                 of
                 that
                 Law
                 concerning
                 Wills
                 and
                 Testaments
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 Nature
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 in
                 every
                 Province
                 ,
                 are
                 almost
                 infinite
                 ;
                 whoever
                 shall
                 attempt
                 to
                 record
                 them
                 accurately
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 furnished
                 with
                 plenty
                 of
                 matter
                 [
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 subject
                 .
                 ]
                 Of
                 the
                 same
                 sort
                 herewith
                 is
                 this
                 likewise
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 might
                 reduce
                 [
                 many
                 ]
                 Laws
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 Sanctity
                 ;
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 new
                 ones
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 manifest
                 the
                 manner
                 hereof
                 ,
                 *
                 by
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 instances
                 .
                 The
                 old
                 Laws
                 punished
                 the
                 a
                 Childless
                 with
                 a
                 deprivation
                 of
                 the
                 inheritance
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Law
                 against
                 the
                 Childless
                 was
                 doubtless
                 the
                 Cruellest
                 of
                 Laws
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 inflicted
                 a
                 punishment
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 guilty
                 of
                 some
                 Crime
                 .
                 b
                 But
                 the
                 Emperour
                 abrogated
                 this
                 Statute
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 it
                 into
                 an
                 holy
                 and
                 religious
                 Law.
                 For
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 committed
                 faults
                 designedly
                 and
                 on
                 set
                 purpose
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 chastized
                 with
                 condign
                 punishment
                 .
                 
                 But
                 ,
                 Nature
                 her self
                 hath
                 *
                 denied
                 Children
                 to
                 many
                 persons
                 :
                 who
                 although
                 they
                 earnestly
                 desired
                 a
                 numerous
                 issue
                 ;
                 nevertheless
                 wanted
                 Children
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 infirmity
                 of
                 †
                 body
                 .
                 Others
                 lived
                 without
                 having
                 any
                 Children
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 had
                 Children
                 to
                 succeed
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 avoid
                 Carnal
                 Copulation
                 with
                 a
                 Woman
                 ;
                 which
                 [
                 sort
                 of
                 continency
                 ]
                 they
                 embraced
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 most
                 ardent
                 Love
                 to
                 Philosophy
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 many
                 women
                 consecrated
                 to
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 were
                 studious
                 followers
                 of
                 Chastity
                 and
                 spotless
                 Virginity
                 ,
                 having
                 dedicated
                 themselves
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 their
                 minds
                 as
                 bodies
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 chast
                 and
                 most
                 holy
                 Life
                 .
                 What
                 then
                 ?
                 Ought
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 worthy
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 of
                 praise
                 and
                 admiration
                 ?
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 inclination
                 to
                 this
                 thing
                 deserves
                 an
                 high
                 commendation
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 to
                 perfect
                 and
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 effect
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 above
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 humane
                 Nature
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 fit
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 (
                 though
                 very
                 desirous
                 of
                 Children
                 ,
                 nevertheless
                 )
                 are
                 deprived
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 infirmity
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 pitied
                 rather
                 than
                 punished
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 lead
                 by
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 a
                 Sublimer
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 deserving
                 punishment
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 wonder
                 and
                 admiration
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 the
                 Emperour
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 equity
                 mended
                 that
                 Law.
                 Further
                 ,
                 provision
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Old
                 Laws
                 ,
                 that
                 dying
                 persons
                 ,
                 c
                 who
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 last
                 gaspe
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 should
                 make
                 their
                 Wills
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 exactness
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 certain
                 words
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 were
                 Set
                 Forms
                 and
                 Solemnities
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 expressions
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 .
                 And
                 hereupon
                 many
                 frauds
                 were
                 practised
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 disannulling
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 .
                 Which
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 perceived
                 ,
                 he
                 corrected
                 this
                 Law
                 also
                 ;
                 affirming
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 dying
                 person
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 liberty
                 of
                 making
                 his
                 Will
                 as
                 he
                 pleased
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 bare
                 words
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 ordinary
                 expressions
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 declare
                 his
                 Last
                 Will
                 in
                 d
                 any
                 written
                 Form
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 rather
                 do
                 it
                 by
                 word
                 of
                 mouth
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 ;
                 provided
                 it
                 were
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Credible
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 preserve
                 integrity
                 with
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVII
                
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Christian
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 Slave
                 to
                 a
                 Jew
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 Synods
                 should
                 be
                 firm
                 and
                 authentick
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 forth
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Christian
                 should
                 serve
                 Jews
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 [
                 he
                 said
                 ]
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 permitted
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 redeemed
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 reduced
                 under
                 the
                 yoak
                 of
                 Slavery
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 Murderers
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 person
                 professing
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 should
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 Slave
                 to
                 a
                 Jew
                 ;
                 [
                 his
                 order
                 was
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 set
                 at
                 Liberty
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Jew
                 should
                 be
                 punished
                 with
                 a
                 pecuniary
                 mulct
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 confirmed
                 those
                 a
                 Decrees
                 of
                 Bishops
                 which
                 were
                 promulged
                 in
                 Synods
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 authority
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 't
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 Provinces
                 to
                 resci●d
                 the
                 Bishops
                 determinations
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 God
                 [
                 he
                 said
                 ]
                 were
                 *
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 any
                 Judge
                 whatever
                 .
                 He
                 issued
                 forth
                 to
                 His
                 Subjects
                 a
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 Laws
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 :
                 to
                 comprize
                 all
                 which
                 in
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Volumn
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 an
                 accurate
                 inspection
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 into
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 prudence
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 would
                 require
                 a
                 greater
                 leisure
                 .
                 What
                 necessity
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 our
                 relating
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 he
                 applied
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 supream
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 from
                 morning
                 to
                 night
                 sollicitously
                 inquisitive
                 ,
                 what
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 he
                 might
                 do
                 good
                 to
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 His
                 Beneficence
                 ,
                 He
                 shewed
                 himself
                 equal
                 and
                 †
                 obliging
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVIII
                
                 .
                 His
                 Gifts
                 [
                 bestowed
                 ]
                 on
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 His
                 Distributions
                 of
                 money
                 to
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Poor
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 on
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
                 He
                 conferred
                 innumerable
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 that
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 transcendent
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 bestowing
                 Lands
                 ;
                 at
                 others
                 ,
                 *
                 Annonae
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 poor
                 men
                 ,
                 fatherless
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 †
                 widows
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 He
                 took
                 all
                 imaginable
                 care
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 infinite
                 numbers
                 of
                 garments
                 should
                 be
                 provided
                 for
                 the
                 naked
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 wanted
                 clothing
                 .
                 But
                 above
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 He
                 vouchsafed
                 them
                 the
                 highest
                 honour
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 wholly
                 ‖
                 addicted
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 divine
                 Philosophy
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 paid
                 little
                 less
                 than
                 a
                 Veneration
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Holy
                 Quire
                 of
                 God's
                 perpetual
                 Virgins
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 was
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 very
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 consecrated
                 themselves
                 ,
                 had
                 taken
                 up
                 his
                 habitation
                 within
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 such
                 persons
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIX
                
                 .
                 Speeches
                 and
                 *
                 Discourses
                 written
                 by
                 Constantine
                 .
              
               
                 YEa
                 farther
                 ,
                 He
                 spent
                 whole
                 nights
                 without
                 taking
                 any
                 rest
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 He
                 might
                 accomplish
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 by
                 a
                 meditation
                 on
                 divine
                 matters
                 .
                 He
                 likewise
                 employed
                 his
                 vacant
                 hours
                 in
                 a
                 writing
                 Orations
                 ,
                 and
                 b
                 made
                 frequent
                 Speeches
                 in
                 publick
                 :
                 accounting
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 duty
                 incumbent
                 on
                 himself
                 ,
                 to
                 Govern
                 his
                 Subjects
                 by
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 *
                 His
                 own
                 Government
                 an
                 Empire
                 of
                 Reason
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 He
                 himself
                 would
                 call
                 a
                 Meeting
                 .
                 Numerous
                 multitudes
                 of
                 people
                 flock't
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 hearing
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 Auditours
                 of
                 a
                 Philosophizing
                 Emperour
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 during
                 his
                 Speaking
                 ,
                 any
                 occasion
                 was
                 offered
                 of
                 treating
                 concerning
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 he
                 stood
                 upright
                 immediately
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 †
                 composed
                 Countenance
                 and
                 low
                 Voice
                 ,
                 c
                 seemed
                 to
                 initiate
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 piety
                 and
                 modesty
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 His
                 Hearers
                 applauded
                 him
                 with
                 their
                 Acclamations
                 ,
                 He
                 gave
                 them
                 notice
                 by
                 a
                 nod
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 look
                 upwards
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 pious
                 praises
                 highly
                 admire
                 and
                 honour
                 that
                 One
                 Supream
                 King.
                 Farther
                 ,
                 he
                 divided
                 his
                 Speeches
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 he
                 would
                 lay
                 the
                 Confutation
                 of
                 the
                 Errour
                 of
                 Polytheism
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 foundation
                 [
                 of
                 his
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 ]
                 asserting
                 by
                 most
                 evident
                 arguments
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Superstition
                 of
                 the
                 Pagans
                 was
                 meer
                 fraud
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bulwark
                 of
                 impiety
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 discoursed
                 concerning
                 the
                 Sole
                 Empire
                 of
                 God.
                 After
                 this
                 he
                 treated
                 about
                 Providence
                 ,
                 whereby
                 as
                 well
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 as
                 every
                 individual
                 is
                 governed
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 he
                 proceeded
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Salutary
                   Dispensation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 That
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 necessarily
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 agreeable
                 manner
                 .
                 Passing
                 from
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 he
                 began
                 a
                 discourse
                 concerning
                 the
                 Divine
                 *
                 Judgment
                 .
                 In
                 his
                 treating
                 whereof
                 he
                 gave
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 His
                 Hearers
                 most
                 sharp
                 and
                 severe
                 Touches
                 ;
                 reproving
                 the
                 Rapacious
                 and
                 †
                 Deceitfull
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 enslaved
                 themselves
                 to
                 an
                 insatiable
                 desire
                 of
                 money
                 .
                 He
                 likewise
                 whip't
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 and
                 scourg'd
                 with
                 his
                 Expressions
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 His
                 Confidents
                 that
                 stood
                 round
                 Him
                 ;
                 and
                 forc't
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 stung
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 to
                 Cast
                 down
                 their
                 eyes
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 he
                 evidenc'd
                 and
                 declared
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 themselves
                 should
                 give
                 God
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 undertakings
                 d
                 ▪
                 For
                 [
                 he
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 the
                 Supream
                 God
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 ,
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
                 had
                 committed
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 His
                 Empire
                 to
                 their
                 Government
                 :
                 moreover
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 at
                 a
                 fit
                 opportunity
                 render
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 Actions
                 to
                 the
                 Supream
                 King.
                 These
                 things
                 he
                 attested
                 continually
                 ;
                 these
                 things
                 he
                 suggested
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 with
                 these
                 Lessons
                 he
                 instructed
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 he
                 himself
                 ,
                 trusting
                 in
                 the
                 sincerity
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Faith
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 declared
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 his
                 thoughts
                 taken
                 up
                 with
                 such
                 matters
                 as
                 these
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 were
                 unapt
                 to
                 learn
                 ,
                 and
                 deaf
                 to
                 all
                 good
                 Documents
                 ;
                 applauding
                 indeed
                 his
                 sayings
                 with
                 their
                 tongues
                 and
                 Acclamations
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 practises
                 they
                 disregarded
                 them
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 unsatiableness
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXX
                
                 .
                 That
                 He
                 shewed
                 a
                 certain
                 Covetous
                 person
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 a
                 Grave
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 might
                 shame
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 WHerefore
                 ,
                 one
                 time
                 He
                 took
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 persons
                 about
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 spake
                 these
                 words
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 
                   How
                   far
                   (
                   Hark
                   ye
                   !
                   )
                   Do
                   we
                   stretch
                   our
                
                 *
                 
                   Covetous
                   desires
                
                 ?
                 Then
                 marking
                 out
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 the
                 †
                 length
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 spear
                 which
                 he
                 hapned
                 to
                 have
                 in
                 
                 his
                 hand
                 :
                 Although
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   you
                   were
                   possest
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Riches
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Element
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   yet
                   you
                   shall
                   carry
                   away
                   nothing
                   more
                   than
                   this
                   space
                   of
                   ground
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   mark't
                   out
                   ,
                   if
                   even
                
                 a
                 
                   that
                   be
                   allowed
                   you
                
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 this
                 Blessed
                 Prince
                 said
                 and
                 did
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 reclaimed
                 no
                 person
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 't
                 was
                 manifestly
                 evidenced
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 event
                 of
                 affairs
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperours
                 *
                 Admonitions
                 were
                 rather
                 like
                 Divine
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 than
                 bare
                 words
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXI
                
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 laught
                 at
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 too
                 great
                 Clemency
                 .
              
               
                 FUrther
                 ,
                 whereas
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 fear
                 of
                 *
                 any
                 Capital
                 punishment
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 restrain
                 ill
                 men
                 from
                 wickedness
                 ;
                 (
                 the
                 Emperour
                 himself
                 being
                 wholly
                 inclined
                 to
                 Clemency
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Governours
                 in
                 each
                 Province
                 wholly
                 neglecting
                 the
                 prosecution
                 and
                 punishment
                 of
                 Crimes
                 ;
                 )
                 this
                 thing
                 exposed
                 the
                 publick
                 Administration
                 of
                 Affairs
                 to
                 no
                 ordinary
                 blame
                 and
                 reprehension
                 :
                 whether
                 justly
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 judge
                 according
                 as
                 he
                 shall
                 think
                 good
                 .
                 Let
                 me
                 be
                 permitted
                 to
                 record
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXII
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Constantine's
                 *
                 Oration
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   He
                   wrote
                   to
                
                 The
                 Convention
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 *
                 wrote
                 his
                 Orations
                 in
                 the
                 Latine
                 tongue
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 were
                 rendred
                 into
                 †
                 Greek
                 by
                 the
                 a
                 Interpreters
                 ,
                 whose
                 imployment
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 these
                 orations
                 done
                 into
                 Greek
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 instance
                 ,
                 annex
                 after
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 Work
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 [
                 Speech
                 ]
                 he
                 himself
                 gave
                 this
                 Title
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Convention
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                
                 dedicating
                 that
                 His
                 Discourse
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 [
                 which
                 Oration
                 I
                 will
                 subjoyn
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 ]
                 least
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 account
                 our
                 Testimony
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 these
                 matters
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 [
                 nothing
                 more
                 than
                 ]
                 Ostentation
                 and
                 Noise
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIII
                
                 .
                 How
                 He
                 heard
                 Eusebius's
                 Panegyrick
                 concerning
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 standing
                 posture
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 judgment
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 to
                 be
                 silently
                 overpast
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 admirable
                 [
                 Prince
                 ]
                 did
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 Our
                 own
                 presence
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 had
                 one
                 time
                 besought
                 him
                 ,
                 being
                 confident
                 of
                 his
                 singular
                 piety
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 Auditor
                 of
                 a
                 Speech
                 of
                 Ours
                 concerning
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 He
                 gave
                 us
                 Audience
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 willingness
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 great
                 company
                 of
                 Hearers
                 standing
                 round
                 ,
                 a
                 within
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Palace
                 it self
                 ,
                 He
                 himself
                 stood
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 gave
                 Audience
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 We
                 entreated
                 him
                 to
                 rest
                 himself
                 upon
                 his
                 Imperial
                 Throne
                 which
                 was
                 placed
                 hard
                 by
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 Sit
                 ;
                 But
                 with
                 an
                 intent
                 mind
                 ,
                 weighed
                 what
                 was
                 spoken
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Testimony
                 approved
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 
                   Theologick
                   Dogmata
                
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 much
                 time
                 had
                 been
                 spent
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Oration
                 was
                 continued
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 length
                 ;
                 We
                 were
                 desirous
                 to
                 break
                 off
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 that
                 ;
                 but
                 entreated
                 us
                 to
                 go
                 on
                 till
                 we
                 had
                 ended
                 our
                 Discourse
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 we
                 again
                 Sollicited
                 Him
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 ,
                 He
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 was
                 urgent
                 in
                 His
                 Refusal
                 :
                 sometimes
                 affirming
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   unfit
                   to
                   hearken
                   to
                   Discourses
                   which
                   treated
                   concerning
                   God
                   ,
                   with
                   ease
                   and
                   remisness
                
                 ;
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   usefull
                   and
                   advantagious
                   to
                   Him.
                   For
                   it
                   was
                
                 [
                 He
                 told
                 us
                 ]
                 
                   a
                   thing
                   consonant
                   to
                   Piety
                   and
                   Religion
                   ,
                   to
                   hear
                   Discourses
                   about
                   Divine
                   matters
                   in
                   a
                   standing
                   posture
                   .
                
                 After
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 finished
                 ,
                 we
                 returned
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 betook
                 our selves
                 to
                 our
                 usual
                 Studies
                 and
                 exercises
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXIV
                 .
                 
                   That
                   He
                   wrote
                   to
                
                 Eusebius
                 concerning
                 Easter
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   about
                   the
                   Divine
                   Books
                
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 He
                 ,
                 always
                 a
                 Sollicitously
                 consulting
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 God's
                 Churches
                 ,
                 wrote
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 about
                 providing
                 [
                 some
                 Copies
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Divinely
                 inspired
                 Oracles
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 [
                 another
                 Letter
                 ]
                 concerning
                 the
                 most
                 Holy
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 .
                 b
                 For
                 ,
                 whereas
                 we
                 had
                 dedicated
                 a
                 Book
                 to
                 Him
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Mystick
                 account
                 of
                 that
                 Festival
                 was
                 explained
                 ;
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 He
                 rewarded
                 and
                 honoured
                 us
                 by
                 His
                 answer
                 ,
                 any
                 one
                 may
                 perceive
                 ,
                 by
                 perusing
                 this
                 Letter
                 of
                 His.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXV
                 .
                 Constantine's
                 [
                 Letter
                 ]
                 to
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 wherein
                 He
                 commends
                 His
                 Oration
                 concerning
                 Easter
                 .
              
               
                 VICTOR
                 CONSTANTINUS
                 MAXIMUS
                 AUGUSTUS
                 ,
                 To
                 Eusebius
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 is
                 indeed
                 a
                 mighty
                 Attempt
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 a
                 work
                 ]
                 superiour
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Oratory
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 Christ
                 agreeably
                 to
                 their
                 dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 due
                 manner
                 to
                 unfold
                 the
                 a
                 Reason
                 and
                 Ground
                 of
                 Easter
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Institution
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 advantagious
                 and
                 laborious
                 consummation
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 impossible
                 even
                 to
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 understand
                 things
                 Divine
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 those
                 matters
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 dignity
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 highly
                 admire
                 your
                 excellent
                 Learning
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Extraordinary
                 diligence
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 my self
                 most
                 willingly
                 perused
                 your
                 Book
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 desire
                 ,
                 have
                 given
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 many
                 persons
                 who
                 sincerely
                 adhere
                 to
                 the
                 observance
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Religion
                 .
                 Whereas
                 therefore
                 you
                 understand
                 ,
                 with
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 delight
                 of
                 mind
                 we
                 receive
                 such
                 Presents
                 as
                 these
                 from
                 Your
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 take
                 care
                 to
                 please
                 us
                 in
                 future
                 with
                 more
                 frequent
                 Discourses
                 b
                 ,
                 whereto
                 you
                 confess
                 your self
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 by
                 education
                 accustomed
                 .
                 But
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 saying
                 is
                 ,
                 )
                 we
                 incite
                 you
                 who
                 run
                 ,
                 to
                 your
                 usuall
                 Studies
                 .
                 In
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 ,
                 c
                 this
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 opinion
                 does
                 sufficiently
                 demonstrate
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 found
                 an
                 unworthy
                 Translatour
                 of
                 Your
                 Writings
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 render
                 Your
                 Labours
                 into
                 d
                 Latine
                 :
                 although
                 't
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Version
                 should
                 express
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 Works
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 egregiously
                 eminent
                 .
                 God
                 keep
                 You
                 ,
                 Beloved
                 Brother
                 !
                 
                   Such
                   was
                   his
                   Letter
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   wrote
                   about
                   providing
                   [
                   some
                   Copies
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ]
                   to
                   be
                   read
                   in
                   Churches
                   ,
                   runs
                   thus
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXVI
                 .
                 Constantine's
                 Letter
                 to
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 providing
                 [
                 some
                 Copies
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 VICTOR
                 CONSTANTINUS
                 MAXIMUS
                 AUGUSTUS
                 ,
                 To
                 Eusebius
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 That
                 City
                 which
                 bears
                 Our
                 Name
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 God
                 Our
                 Saviour's
                 Providence
                 ,
                 a
                 vast
                 multitude
                 of
                 men
                 have
                 joyned
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Holy
                 Church
                 .
                 Whereas
                 therefore
                 all
                 things
                 do
                 there
                 receive
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 increase
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 highly
                 requisite
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 more
                 Churches
                 erected
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 do
                 you
                 most
                 willingly
                 receive
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 determined
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 seemed
                 fit
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 to
                 Your
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 order
                 fifty
                 Copies
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Scriptures
                 (
                 the
                 provision
                 and
                 use
                 whereof
                 you
                 know
                 to
                 be
                 chiefly
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 instruction
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 on
                 well-prepared
                 parchment
                 ,
                 by
                 artificial
                 Transcribers
                 of
                 Books
                 most
                 skilfull
                 in
                 the
                 art
                 of
                 accurate
                 and
                 fair
                 writing
                 ;
                 which
                 [
                 Copies
                 ]
                 must
                 be
                 very
                 legible
                 ,
                 and
                 easily
                 portable
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 being
                 used
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Letters
                 are
                 dispatcht
                 away
                 from
                 Our
                 Clemency
                 to
                 the
                 a
                 Rationalist
                 of
                 the
                 Dioecesis
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 take
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 providing
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 finishing
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Copies
                 .
                 This
                 therefore
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 your
                 diligence
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 see
                 ]
                 that
                 the
                 written
                 Copies
                 be
                 forthwith
                 provided
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 also
                 empowered
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 Letter
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 two
                 publick
                 ●arriages
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 Conveyance
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 transcribed
                 fair
                 ,
                 may
                 most
                 commodiously
                 be
                 conveyed
                 even
                 to
                 Our
                 Sight
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Deacons
                 of
                 your
                 Church
                 being
                 employed
                 in
                 the
                 performance
                 hereof
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 Us
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 sensible
                 of
                 Our
                 *
                 Bounty
                 .
                 God
                 preserve
                 you
                 ,
                 Dear
                 Brother
                 !
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVII
                
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 the
                 Copies
                 were
                 provided
                 .
              
               
                 THese
                 things
                 the
                 Emperour
                 gave
                 order
                 for
                 .
                 Which
                 Order
                 of
                 his
                 was
                 immediately
                 followed
                 by
                 the
                 completion
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 it self
                 ;
                 we
                 having
                 sent
                 him
                 a
                 Ternions
                 and
                 Quaternions
                 in
                 Volumns
                 magnificently
                 adorned
                 .
                 Which
                 very
                 thing
                 another
                 answer
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 will
                 attest
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Letter
                 (
                 information
                 having
                 been
                 given
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 City
                 Constantia
                 in
                 our
                 Country
                 ,
                 
                 heretofore
                 consisting
                 of
                 men
                 notoriously
                 superstitious
                 ,
                 had
                 by
                 an
                 b
                 impulse
                 of
                 piety
                 receded
                 from
                 their
                 Pristine
                 errour
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 )
                 he
                 signified
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 rejoyced
                 ,
                 and
                 highly
                 approved
                 of
                 that
                 Action
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXVIII
                
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 Mart-Town
                 of
                 the
                 Gazaei
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 [
                 its
                 embracing
                 ]
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 named
                 Constantia
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 Constantia
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Palestine
                 having
                 at
                 this
                 very
                 time
                 embraced
                 the
                 Salutary
                 Religion
                 ,
                 was
                 vouchsafed
                 a
                 signal
                 honour
                 ,
                 both
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 both
                 termed
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 likewise
                 changed
                 its
                 name
                 for
                 a
                 better
                 appellation
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 's
                 most
                 religious
                 Sister
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIX
                
                 .
                 That
                 in
                 Phoenice
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 City
                 made
                 [
                 termed
                 Constantina
                 ;
                 ]
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 Cities
                 the
                 Idols
                 were
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 and
                 Churches
                 erected
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 same
                 thing
                 was
                 likewise
                 done
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 places
                 .
                 For
                 instance
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Phoenice
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 name
                 .
                 The
                 inhabitants
                 whereof
                 having
                 committed
                 their
                 innumerable
                 Images
                 to
                 the
                 flames
                 ,
                 changed
                 their
                 worship
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 salutary
                 Law.
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 in
                 other
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 over
                 in
                 great
                 companies
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Cities
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 saving
                 knowledge
                 [
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 destroyed
                 their
                 Images
                 consisting
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 matter
                 (
                 which
                 before
                 had
                 been
                 accounted
                 sacred
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 )
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 nothing
                 :
                 they
                 also
                 demolished
                 their
                 own
                 Temples
                 and
                 places
                 of
                 worship
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 raised
                 to
                 a
                 vast
                 height
                 ,
                 when
                 no
                 person
                 ordered
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 erected
                 Churches
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 foundations
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 change
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 opinion
                 ,
                 or
                 errour
                 rather
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 a
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 particular
                 Narrative
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 pious
                 Emperour's
                 Actions
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 our
                 business
                 ,
                 as
                 theirs
                 who
                 were
                 vouchsafed
                 a
                 continual
                 converse
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 After
                 therefore
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 short
                 b
                 recorded
                 in
                 this
                 work
                 those
                 matters
                 which
                 came
                 to
                 our
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 pass
                 to
                 the
                 *
                 later
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XL.
                
                 That
                 having
                 created
                 his
                 three
                 Sons
                 Caesars
                 in
                 the
                 three
                 ten
                 years
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 ,
                 He
                 celebrated
                 the
                 dedication
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrrum
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
               
                 THirty
                 *
                 years
                 of
                 His
                 Reign
                 were
                 now
                 compleated
                 a
                 .
                 Wherein
                 his
                 three
                 Sons
                 had
                 at
                 different
                 times
                 been
                 created
                 Colleagues
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 who
                 bore
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 with
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 partook
                 of
                 that
                 honour
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 tenth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Father's
                 Empire
                 .
                 His
                 second
                 Son
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 grac't
                 with
                 his
                 Grandfather's
                 name
                 ,
                 was
                 declared
                 Caesar
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 's
                 Vicennalia
                 .
                 His
                 third
                 Son
                 Constans
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 denotes
                 Presence
                 and
                 Stability
                 ,
                 was
                 promoted
                 to
                 this
                 honour
                 about
                 the
                 thirtieth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Father's
                 Reign
                 .
                 Thus
                 therefore
                 when
                 (
                 *
                 according
                 to
                 a
                 likeness
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 had
                 gotten
                 †
                 three
                 Sons
                 beloved
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 honoured
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 Colleagueship
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 ,
                 b
                 at
                 each
                 period
                 of
                 ten
                 years
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 ;
                 he
                 thought
                 his
                 Tricennalia
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 c
                 most
                 opportune
                 time
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 might
                 give
                 thanks
                 to
                 [
                 God
                 ]
                 the
                 supream
                 King.
                 And
                 he
                 himself
                 judged
                 it
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 agreeable
                 ,
                 should
                 He
                 celebrate
                 the
                 dedication
                 of
                 that
                 Martyrium
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 diligence
                 and
                 magnificence
                 he
                 had
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 erected
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLI
                
                 .
                 That
                 in
                 this
                 interim
                 He
                 ordered
                 a
                 Synod
                 to
                 be
                 convened
                 at
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 some
                 controversies
                 [
                 started
                 ]
                 in
                 Egypt
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 the
                 envious
                 Devill
                 ,
                 that
                 Enemy
                 to
                 all
                 good
                 ,
                 a
                 like
                 some
                 dark
                 cloud
                 opposed
                 against
                 the
                 most
                 splendid
                 Rayes
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 attempted
                 to
                 disturb
                 the
                 brightness
                 of
                 this
                 Celebrity
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 again
                 disquieted
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 Egypt
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 contentions
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 himself
                 took
                 care
                 of
                 ,
                 having
                 again
                 armed
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 many
                 Bishops
                 resembling
                 the
                 Host
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 set
                 them
                 in
                 array
                 against
                 the
                 Malevolent
                 Devil
                 :
                 an
                 Order
                 having
                 been
                 issued
                 forth
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 [
                 the
                 Prelates
                 ]
                 of
                 all
                 Egypt
                 and
                 
                   Libya
                   ,
                   Asia
                
                 and
                 Europe
                 ,
                 should
                 hasten
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 to
                 a
                 determination
                 of
                 the
                 Controversie
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 dedication
                 of
                 the
                 formentioned
                 Martyrium
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 he
                 commanded
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 by
                 they
                 should
                 compose
                 the
                 differences
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 Phoenice
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 [
                 he
                 said
                 ]
                 unfit
                 ,
                 to
                 approach
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 dissenting
                 mindes
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Divine
                 Law
                 prohibits
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 variance
                 ,
                 from
                 bringing
                 their
                 Gifts
                 [
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 ]
                 b
                 before
                 they
                 have
                 embraced
                 friendship
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 peaceably
                 affected
                 one
                 towards
                 another
                 .
                 These
                 wholesome
                 precepts
                 [
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ]
                 the
                 Emperour
                 gave
                 new
                 Life
                 to
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 continual
                 meditation
                 on
                 them
                 within
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 ;
                 and
                 advised
                 them
                 to
                 set
                 about
                 the
                 business
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 consent
                 and
                 agreement
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Letter
                 which
                 runs
                 thus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLII
                
                 .
                 Constantine's
                 
                   Letter
                   to
                   the
                   Synod
                   at
                
                 Tyre
                 .
              
               
                 VICTOR
                 CONSTANTINUS
                 MAXIMUS
                 AUGUSTUS
                 ,
                 To
                 the
                 Holy
                 Synod
                 [
                 convened
                 ]
                 at
                 Tyre
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 was
                 manifestly
                 agreeable
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 highly
                 befitting
                 the
                 prosperity
                 of
                 our
                 Times
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 should
                 be
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 disturbance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Servants
                 of
                 Christ
                 should
                 now
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 a
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 reproach
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 some
                 persons
                 ,
                 prick't
                 forward
                 by
                 the
                 Spur
                 of
                 unsound
                 Contention
                 ,
                 (
                 For
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 leade
                 a
                 life
                 unworthy
                 of
                 themselves
                 ;
                 )
                 attempt
                 to
                 confound
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 which
                 [
                 mischief
                 ]
                 seems
                 to
                 Me
                 more
                 grievous
                 than
                 any
                 Calamity
                 whatever
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 I
                 incite
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 saying
                 is
                 )
                 run
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 accord
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 any
                 delay
                 you
                 would
                 meet
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 up
                 a
                 Synod
                 ;
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 give
                 your
                 assistance
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 want
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 administer
                 a
                 Remedie
                 to
                 the
                 Brethren
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 danger
                 ;
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 reduce
                 the
                 dissenting
                 members
                 to
                 an
                 agreement
                 ;
                 [
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 correct
                 Faults
                 ,
                 whilst
                 opportunity
                 does
                 permit
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 such
                 large
                 Provinces
                 you
                 may
                 restore
                 a
                 befitting
                 Concord
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 oh
                 absurd
                 !
                 )
                 the
                 arrogancy
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 men
                 hath
                 destroyed
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 thing
                 is
                 highly
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 supream
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 earnestly
                 wish't
                 for
                 by
                 Us
                 than
                 any
                 desire
                 whatever
                 ;
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 your selves
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 shall
                 restore
                 peace
                 ,
                 )
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 no
                 small
                 honour
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 all
                 men
                 do
                 acknowledge
                 .
                 Delay
                 not
                 therefore
                 ;
                 but
                 henceforward
                 raise
                 your
                 alacrity
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 pitch
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 your
                 business
                 to
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 differences
                 by
                 a
                 befitting
                 b
                 determination
                 :
                 [
                 meeting
                 together
                 namely
                 with
                 all
                 Sincerity
                 and
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 Saviour
                 whom
                 we
                 worship
                 ,
                 who
                 lifts
                 up
                 his
                 Uoice
                 *
                 every
                 where
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 does
                 chiefly
                 require
                 c
                 of
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 what
                 appertains
                 to
                 ‖
                 
                   Our
                   Piety
                
                 ,
                 nothing
                 shall
                 be
                 wanting
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 All
                 things
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 by
                 Me
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 your
                 Letter
                 you
                 gave
                 notice
                 of
                 .
                 d
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 to
                 those
                 Bishops
                 whom
                 you
                 desired
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 partakers
                 with
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 Common
                 Care
                 and
                 Solicitude
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 sent
                 e
                 Dionysius
                 the
                 Ex-Consularis
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 both
                 put
                 in
                 mind
                 those
                 Bishops
                 that
                 ought
                 to
                 come
                 with
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 an
                 Inspector
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 transacted
                 ,
                 f
                 but
                 most
                 especially
                 of
                 regularity
                 and
                 good
                 order
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 person
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 don
                 't
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 suspect
                 ,
                 )
                 presuming
                 at
                 this
                 juncture
                 to
                 violate
                 our
                 precept
                 ,
                 shall
                 refuse
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 ;
                 One
                 shall
                 be
                 forthwith
                 dispatch't
                 from
                 Us
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 an
                 Imperial
                 Order
                 shall
                 drive
                 that
                 person
                 into
                 Exile
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 teach
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 fit
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 determinations
                 of
                 an
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 when
                 published
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 what
                 remains
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 business
                 of
                 
                   Your
                   Sanctity
                
                 ,
                 neither
                 with
                 hatred
                 ]
                 nor
                 favour
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 Rules
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 a
                 befitting
                 remedy
                 ,
                 whether
                 for
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 have
                 hapned
                 by
                 mistake
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 free
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 all
                 reproach
                 ,
                 may
                 lighten
                 Our
                 Cares
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 having
                 restored
                 the
                 pleasantness
                 of
                 Peace
                 to
                 those
                 Churches
                 now
                 disturbed
                 ,
                 may
                 procure
                 the
                 eminentest
                 Glory
                 to
                 your Selves
                 .
                 God
                 preserve
                 You
                 ,
                 Beloved
                 Brethren
                 !
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLIII
                
                 .
                 That
                 at
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Dedication
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ]
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 Bishops
                 present
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Provinces
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 these
                 Orders
                 had
                 been
                 effectually
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 another
                 Messenger
                 from
                 the
                 Emperour
                 arrived
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 brought
                 a
                 an
                 Imperial
                 
                 Letter
                 ,
                 moved
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 any
                 delay
                 they
                 would
                 forthwith
                 hasten
                 their
                 journey
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 All
                 of
                 them
                 therefore
                 left
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 the
                 Phoenicians
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 [
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 ]
                 
                   Cursus
                   Publicus
                
                 went
                 whither
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 orders
                 to
                 go
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 that
                 whole
                 place
                 was
                 filled
                 with
                 a
                 numerous
                 *
                 divine
                 assembly
                 ,
                 the
                 eminent
                 Bishops
                 out
                 of
                 every
                 Province
                 having
                 met
                 together
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 b
                 Macedonians
                 had
                 sent
                 the
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 amongst
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Pannonii
                 and
                 Moesi
                 [
                 had
                 directed
                 thither
                 ]
                 the
                 choycest
                 flower
                 of
                 God's
                 youth
                 in
                 their
                 Country
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 likewise
                 present
                 the
                 Ornament
                 of
                 the
                 Persian
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 an
                 holy
                 person
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 incomparably
                 well
                 verst
                 in
                 the
                 divine
                 Oracles
                 .
                 c
                 The
                 Bithynians
                 also
                 and
                 Thracians
                 *
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 presence
                 adorned
                 the
                 Convention
                 .
                 Nor
                 were
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 amongst
                 the
                 Cilicians
                 absent
                 .
                 Those
                 of
                 Cappadocia
                 likewise
                 who
                 excelled
                 for
                 Learning
                 and
                 Eloquence
                 ,
                 shined
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 this
                 Congress
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 all
                 Syria
                 and
                 
                   Mesopotamia
                   ,
                   Phoenice
                
                 and
                 Arabia
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 Palestine
                 it self
                 ;
                 Egypt
                 also
                 and
                 Libya
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 inhabit
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 Thebaïs
                 ,
                 all
                 [
                 met
                 ]
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 filled
                 up
                 that
                 great
                 Quire
                 of
                 God.
                 Who
                 were
                 followed
                 by
                 an
                 innumerable
                 company
                 of
                 people
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Provinces
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 present
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 these
                 persons
                 ,
                 an
                 d
                 Imperial
                 Attendance
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Palace
                 it self
                 ,
                 approved
                 men
                 were
                 sent
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 with
                 Expences
                 furnished
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 might
                 illustrate
                 the
                 Festivity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLIV
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 their
                 Reception
                 by
                 Marianus
                 the
                 Notary
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 money
                 distributed
                 amongst
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sacred
                 Gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 over
                 *
                 all
                 these
                 there
                 was
                 appointed
                 as
                 chief
                 ,
                 a
                 a
                 person
                 highly
                 acceptable
                 and
                 usefull
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 eminent
                 for
                 his
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 Skill
                 in
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 Who
                 having
                 been
                 famous
                 for
                 his
                 confessions
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 piety
                 during
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Tyrants
                 ,
                 was
                 deservedly
                 entrusted
                 with
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 these
                 matters
                 .
                 This
                 person
                 therefore
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 sincerity
                 paid
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Commands
                 ,
                 and
                 honoured
                 the
                 Synod
                 with
                 a
                 most
                 Courteous
                 Reception
                 ,
                 entertaining
                 them
                 with
                 splendid
                 Feasts
                 and
                 Banquets
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 amongst
                 the
                 indigent
                 and
                 naked
                 ,
                 b
                 and
                 amongst
                 infinite
                 multitudes
                 of
                 poor
                 of
                 both
                 Sexes
                 ,
                 who
                 stood
                 in
                 great
                 need
                 of
                 food
                 and
                 other
                 necessaries
                 ,
                 he
                 distributed
                 vast
                 quantities
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Garments
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 he
                 variously
                 adorned
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 with
                 magnificent
                 and
                 royal
                 sacred
                 Gifts
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLV
                
                 .
                 Various
                 Discourses
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Assemblies
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 Eusebius
                 himself
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 this
                 Work.
                 
              
               
                 SUch
                 was
                 the
                 Service
                 performed
                 by
                 this
                 person
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 adorned
                 the
                 Festival
                 ,
                 partly
                 with
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 their
                 Discourses
                 .
                 a
                 For
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 praises
                 celebrated
                 the
                 b
                 Benignity
                 of
                 the
                 Religious
                 Emperour
                 towards
                 the
                 Universal
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 Orations
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 Magnificence
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrium
                 .
                 Others
                 *
                 entertained
                 their
                 hearers
                 with
                 Theologick
                 discourses
                 upon
                 the
                 divine
                 Dogmata
                 ,
                 fitted
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 solemnity
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 some
                 splendid
                 banquet
                 of
                 rational
                 food
                 .
                 Others
                 †
                 interpreted
                 the
                 Lessons
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Volumns
                 ,
                 and
                 disclosed
                 the
                 Mystick
                 meanings
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 unable
                 to
                 arrive
                 at
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 appeased
                 the
                 Deity
                 with
                 unbloudy
                 Sacrifices
                 and
                 mystick
                 Immolations
                 ;
                 humbly
                 offering
                 up
                 their
                 prayers
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 Peace
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 ●or
                 the
                 Emperour
                 himself
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Occasioner
                 of
                 such
                 great
                 Blessings
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 pious
                 Children
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 place
                 we
                 our selves
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 vouchsased
                 ‖
                 Blessings
                 much
                 above
                 our
                 deserts
                 ,
                 honoured
                 the
                 solemnity
                 with
                 various
                 discourses
                 uttered
                 in
                 publick
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 making
                 descriptions
                 in
                 writing
                 of
                 the
                 stateliness
                 and
                 magnificence
                 of
                 the
                 Royal
                 Fabrick
                 ;
                 at
                 others
                 ,
                 c
                 explaining
                 the
                 meanings
                 of
                 the
                 prophetick
                 Visions
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 befitting
                 the
                 present
                 d
                 Symbols
                 and
                 Figures
                 .
                 Thus
                 was
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Dedication
                 celebrated
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 joy
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 e
                 on
                 the
                 very
                 Tricennalia
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLVI
                
                 .
                 That
                 He
                 afterwards
                 recited
                 his
                 Description
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Martyrium
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Oration
                 upon
                 
                   Constantine's
                   Tricennalia
                
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Himself
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Church
                 is
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 fashion
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Salutary
                 Cave
                 ,
                 *
                 how
                 great
                 the
                 Beauty
                 and
                 Elegancy
                 of
                 the
                 Structure
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 Lastly
                 ]
                 how
                 a
                 many
                 the
                 Donaria
                 ,
                 made
                 partly
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 of
                 pretious
                 Stones
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 we
                 could
                 ,
                 comprized
                 in
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 dedicated
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Himself
                 .
                 Which
                 Book
                 we
                 shall
                 make
                 a
                 seasonable
                 publication
                 of
                 b
                 at
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 Work
                 :
                 whereto
                 we
                 will
                 annex
                 that
                 
                   Oration
                   concerning
                   his
                   Tricennalia
                
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 having
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 made
                 a
                 journey
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 we
                 recited
                 in
                 the
                 Emperours
                 own
                 hearing
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 c
                 second
                 time
                 that
                 we
                 celebrated
                 the
                 praises
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 supream
                 King
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Palace
                 .
                 Which
                 [
                 Oration
                 ]
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 beloved
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 being
                 an
                 auditor
                 of
                 ,
                 seemed
                 like
                 one
                 transported
                 with
                 joy
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 himself
                 manifested
                 after
                 the
                 Speech
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 entertained
                 those
                 Bishops
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 a
                 Banquet
                 ,
                 and
                 bestowed
                 on
                 them
                 all
                 imaginable
                 honour
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLVII
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Synod
                   at
                   Nicaea
                
                 hapned
                 on
                 
                   Constantine's
                   Vicennalia
                
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Dedication
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ]
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 [
                 was
                 performed
                 ]
                 on
                 His
                 Tricennalia
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 Second
                 Synod
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 known
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 convened
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 first
                 Synod
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 assembled
                 a
                 at
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 City
                 of
                 Bithynia
                 .
                 That
                 was
                 a
                 triumphal
                 [
                 Synod
                 ,
                 ]
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Vicennalia
                 of
                 [
                 
                 Constantine's
                 ]
                 Empire
                 paid
                 its
                 b
                 Vows
                 for
                 the
                 Victory
                 obtained
                 over
                 his
                 Enemies
                 and
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 City
                 which
                 had
                 its
                 name
                 from
                 Victory
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 [
                 Synod
                 ]
                 grac't
                 the
                 period
                 of
                 his
                 third
                 Decade
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Dedicated
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Giver
                 of
                 all
                 Good
                 ,
                 c
                 the
                 Martyrium
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 some
                 Sacred
                 Present
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 [
                 erected
                 ]
                 round
                 the
                 very
                 Monument
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLVIII
                
                 .
                 That
                 Constantine
                 was
                 displeased
                 with
                 One
                 ,
                 who
                 praised
                 Him
                 too
                 highly
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 AFter
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 's
                 God-like
                 Virtue
                 was
                 cry'd
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Discourses
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 so
                 bold
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 pronounce
                 Him
                 blessed
                 to
                 His
                 very
                 face
                 :
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 had
                 both
                 been
                 vouchsafed
                 the
                 supream
                 Empire
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Roman
                 world
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 present
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 should
                 reign
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 he
                 ,
                 much
                 displeased
                 at
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 this
                 Expression
                 ,
                 advised
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 presume
                 to
                 utter
                 such
                 words
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 rather
                 that
                 by
                 prayer
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 his
                 humble
                 request
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 Life
                 present
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 *
                 He
                 might
                 appear
                 worthy
                 of
                 being
                 reckoned
                 amongst
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XLIX
                
                 .
                 The
                 Marriage
                 of
                 
                   Constantius
                   Caesar
                
                 ,
                 His
                 Son.
                 
              
               
                 WHen
                 the
                 Thirtieth
                 year
                 of
                 His
                 Empire
                 was
                 ended
                 ,
                 He
                 celebrated
                 the
                 Marriage
                 of
                 his
                 second
                 Son
                 ▪
                 a
                 having
                 long
                 before
                 performed
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 for
                 his
                 elder
                 Son.
                 Banquets
                 therefore
                 and
                 Feasts
                 were
                 made
                 ;
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Himself
                 led
                 His
                 Son
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 splendid
                 manner
                 entertained
                 and
                 feasted
                 the
                 whole
                 company
                 ,
                 the
                 men
                 apart
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 women
                 in
                 separate
                 places
                 by
                 themselves
                 .
                 *
                 Rich
                 Gifts
                 were
                 likewise
                 bestowed
                 ,
                 both
                 on
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Cities
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   L.
                
                 The
                 Embassie
                 and
                 Presents
                 [
                 sent
                 from
                 ]
                 the
                 Indians
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 arrived
                 Embassadours
                 from
                 those
                 Indians
                 who
                 dwell
                 at
                 the
                 rising
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 with
                 them
                 Presents
                 .
                 Which
                 were
                 various
                 sorts
                 of
                 pretious
                 Stones
                 of
                 an
                 exquisite
                 Lustre
                 ,
                 and
                 wild
                 Beasts
                 of
                 a
                 Nature
                 different
                 from
                 those
                 known
                 amongst
                 us
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 they
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 [
                 thereby
                 ]
                 declaring
                 that
                 his
                 Empire
                 reach't
                 a
                 to
                 the
                 Indian
                 Ocean
                 it self
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 *
                 Roytelets
                 of
                 the
                 Indians
                 Country
                 honoured
                 him
                 with
                 Pictures
                 ,
                 and
                 Statues
                 erected
                 to
                 Him
                 ,
                 and
                 profest
                 their
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 Him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Emperour
                 and
                 King.
                 b
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 ,
                 the
                 Britains
                 [
                 who
                 dwell
                 ]
                 at
                 the
                 setting
                 Sun
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 submitted
                 themselves
                 to
                 his
                 Government
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 the
                 Indians
                 whose
                 habitation
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 rising
                 Sun
                 ,
                 [
                 did
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LI.
                
                 That
                 Constantine
                 having
                 parted
                 His
                 Empire
                 betwixt
                 His
                 three
                 Sons
                 ,
                 instructed
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 Governing
                 ,
                 *
                 and
                 Offices
                 of
                 Piety
                 .
              
               
                 WHen
                 therefore
                 he
                 had
                 reduced
                 both
                 the
                 Limits
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 under
                 His
                 own
                 power
                 ,
                 He
                 divided
                 his
                 whole
                 Empire
                 ,
                 distributing
                 some
                 paternal
                 inheritance
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 to
                 his
                 dearest
                 Relatives
                 ,
                 amongst
                 His
                 three
                 Sons
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 Elder
                 ,
                 He
                 gave
                 his
                 Grand-fathers
                 allotment
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 Second
                 ,
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 Third
                 ,
                 that
                 Portion
                 which
                 lay
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 between
                 these
                 two
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 procure
                 a
                 good
                 inheritance
                 for
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 salutary
                 to
                 their
                 Souls
                 ,
                 he
                 scattered
                 the
                 seeds
                 of
                 Piety
                 in
                 their
                 minds
                 :
                 partly
                 by
                 a
                 cultivating
                 them
                 himself
                 with
                 divine
                 Precepts
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 appointing
                 them
                 Tutors
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 persons
                 of
                 approved
                 Piety
                 .
                 He
                 likewise
                 set
                 over
                 them
                 Teachers
                 of
                 Secular
                 Learning
                 ,
                 such
                 persons
                 namely
                 as
                 were
                 arrived
                 at
                 the
                 heighth
                 of
                 Literature
                 .
                 Others
                 instructed
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Military
                 Art.
                 Others
                 were
                 their
                 Instructours
                 in
                 politicks
                 ,
                 and
                 matters
                 Civil
                 .
                 And
                 [
                 lastly
                 ,
                 ]
                 others
                 rendred
                 them
                 knowing
                 and
                 expert
                 in
                 the
                 Laws
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 to
                 each
                 of
                 His
                 Sons
                 was
                 allotted
                 an
                 Imperial
                 *
                 Attendance
                 ,
                 [
                 namely
                 ]
                 †
                 
                   Scutarii
                   ;
                   Hastati
                   ;
                   Protectors
                   ;
                   Legions
                
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 Military
                 Companies
                 ;
                 and
                 Officers
                 that
                 commanded
                 them
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   Centurions
                   ,
                   Tribunes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ‖
                 Duces
                 :
                 of
                 whose
                 skill
                 in
                 warlike
                 affairs
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 of
                 their
                 good
                 affection
                 towards
                 them
                 his
                 Sons
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 had
                 had
                 experience
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LII
                
                 .
                 How
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 arrived
                 at
                 man's
                 estate
                 ,
                 He
                 taught
                 them
                 Piety
                 .
              
               
                 FUrther
                 ,
                 during
                 their
                 being
                 Caesars
                 as
                 yet
                 very
                 young
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 (
                 as
                 't
                 was
                 requisite
                 ,
                 )
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Councellours
                 present
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 administred
                 the
                 publick
                 affairs
                 .
                 a
                 But
                 when
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 they
                 grew
                 up
                 to
                 be
                 men
                 ,
                 their
                 Fathers
                 instruction
                 onely
                 ,
                 was
                 sufficient
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Who
                 sometimes
                 incited
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 present
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 private
                 instructions
                 to
                 an
                 imitation
                 of
                 himself
                 ;
                 and
                 taught
                 them
                 to
                 become
                 exact
                 followers
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 piety
                 :
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 absent
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 he
                 suggested
                 to
                 them
                 Imperial
                 Precepts
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 and
                 chiefest
                 whereof
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 value
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 supream
                 King
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 riches
                 whatever
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 Empire
                 it self
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 length
                 he
                 gave
                 them
                 power
                 ,
                 of
                 themselves
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 might
                 be
                 of
                 advantage
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 :
                 and
                 before
                 all
                 things
                 gave
                 them
                 this
                 in
                 charge
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 take
                 a
                 particular
                 care
                 of
                 God's
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 them
                 openly
                 to
                 own
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 Christians
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 he
                 instructed
                 his
                 Sons
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 ,
                 incited
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 by
                 Precept
                 as
                 their
                 own
                 alacrity
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 exceeded
                 the
                 admonitions
                 of
                 their
                 Father
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 minds
                 always
                 intent
                 upon
                 piety
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Palace
                 it self
                 exactly
                 performed
                 and
                 observed
                 the
                 Rites
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 Domesticks
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 Care
                 ,
                 to
                 assign
                 no
                 Domesticks
                 to
                 his
                 Sons
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 *
                 worshippers
                 of
                 God.
                 b
                 The
                 Commanders
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Companies
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Care
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 was
                 entrusted
                 ,
                 
                 *
                 were
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 †
                 confided
                 in
                 persons
                 who
                 profest
                 a
                 faith
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 some
                 strong
                 and
                 firm
                 walls
                 .
                 c
                 When
                 this
                 thrice-blessed
                 Prince
                 had
                 [
                 thus
                 ]
                 constituted
                 these
                 matters
                 also
                 ,
                 God
                 the
                 disposer
                 of
                 every
                 good
                 thing
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 all
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 had
                 been
                 put
                 into
                 good
                 order
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 )
                 thought
                 it
                 now
                 at
                 length
                 an
                 opportune
                 time
                 ,
                 for
                 translating
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 allotment
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 debt
                 due
                 to
                 Nature
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LIII
                
                 .
                 That
                 after
                 He
                 had
                 Reigned
                 about
                 two
                 and
                 thirty
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 lived
                 above
                 sixty
                 ,
                 He
                 had
                 a
                 Body
                 that
                 was
                 sound
                 and
                 healthy
                 .
              
               
                 HE
                 Compleated
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 His
                 Reign
                 in
                 a
                 two
                 and
                 thirty
                 years
                 ,
                 abating
                 some
                 few
                 months
                 and
                 days
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 His
                 Life
                 was
                 about
                 double
                 as
                 much
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 age
                 his
                 Body
                 continued
                 free
                 from
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 firm
                 ,
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 blemish
                 ,
                 and
                 youthfuller
                 than
                 any
                 the
                 most
                 juvenile
                 Body
                 ;
                 beautifull
                 to
                 behold
                 ;
                 and
                 strong
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 whatever
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 strength
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 exercise
                 as
                 a
                 Souldier
                 ;
                 ride
                 ;
                 walk
                 ;
                 fight
                 ;
                 erect
                 Trophies
                 against
                 his
                 conquered
                 Enemies
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 usage
                 ,
                 could
                 obtain
                 unbloudy
                 Victories
                 over
                 his
                 opposers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LIV.
                
                 Concerning
                 those
                 who
                 abused
                 his
                 eximious
                 humanity
                 ,
                 to
                 *
                 avarice
                 and
                 a
                 pretence
                 of
                 Piety
                 .
              
               
                 HIS
                 Mind
                 also
                 arrived
                 at
                 the
                 heighth
                 of
                 humane
                 perfection
                 ;
                 being
                 adorned
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 †
                 accomplishments
                 ;
                 but
                 most
                 especially
                 ,
                 with
                 humanity
                 .
                 Which
                 ,
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 many
                 persons
                 found
                 fault
                 with
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 baseness
                 of
                 ill
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 ascribed
                 [
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 ]
                 their
                 own
                 badness
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 a
                 patience
                 and
                 clemency
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 even
                 we
                 our selves
                 beheld
                 the
                 mighty
                 prevalency
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Vices
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ;
                 b
                 the
                 Violence
                 namely
                 of
                 insatiable
                 and
                 ill
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 infested
                 almost
                 all
                 Mortals
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 unspeakable
                 Dissimulation
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 craftily
                 crept
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 pretendedly
                 took
                 upon
                 themselves
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Emperours
                 innate
                 humanity
                 and
                 goodness
                 ,
                 the
                 sincerity
                 of
                 his
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 Integrity
                 of
                 his
                 Morals
                 ,
                 induced
                 him
                 to
                 credit
                 the
                 specious
                 and
                 outside
                 piety
                 of
                 those
                 men
                 who
                 were
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 with
                 a
                 crafty
                 mind
                 pretended
                 to
                 †
                 bear
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 sincere
                 benevolence
                 towards
                 him
                 .
                 His
                 committing
                 of
                 himself
                 to
                 which
                 persons
                 ,
                 did
                 sometimes
                 perhaps
                 drive
                 him
                 upon
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 unfitting
                 ;
                 the
                 Envy
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ]
                 bringing
                 this
                 Blot
                 upon
                 his
                 other
                 ‖
                 praises
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LV.
                
                 How
                 Constantine
                 wrote
                 Orations
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 last
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 Divine
                 Vengeance
                 seized
                 a
                 those
                 men
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Emperour
                 himself
                 had
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 furnished
                 his
                 mind
                 with
                 discursive
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 his
                 very
                 death
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 accustomed
                 manner
                 ,
                 he
                 wrote
                 Orations
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 b
                 as
                 his
                 usage
                 was
                 ,
                 made
                 Speeches
                 ,
                 and
                 instilled
                 into
                 his
                 hearers
                 divine
                 Precepts
                 :
                 He
                 would
                 likewise
                 be
                 continually
                 making
                 of
                 Laws
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 about
                 Civil
                 matters
                 ,
                 at
                 others
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Military
                 affairs
                 :
                 in
                 fine
                 ,
                 he
                 employed
                 his
                 thoughts
                 about
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 advantagious
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 use
                 to
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 highly
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 recorded
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 he
                 recited
                 a
                 certain
                 Funeral
                 Oration
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 his
                 usual
                 Auditory
                 .
                 And
                 c
                 having
                 continued
                 his
                 Speech
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 length
                 ,
                 he
                 discoursed
                 therein
                 concerning
                 the
                 Immortality
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 spent
                 their
                 Lives
                 piously
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 Blessings
                 treasured
                 up
                 with
                 God
                 himself
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 love
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 it
                 apparent
                 by
                 many
                 and
                 those
                 evident
                 reasons
                 ,
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 end
                 they
                 would
                 come
                 to
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 lead
                 a
                 contrary
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 gave
                 an
                 accurate
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 calamitous
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 impious
                 .
                 By
                 his
                 solid
                 and
                 weighty
                 attestation
                 to
                 which
                 truth
                 ,
                 he
                 seemed
                 severely
                 to
                 touch
                 those
                 about
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 asked
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 d
                 who
                 were
                 puft
                 up
                 with
                 a
                 vain
                 opinion
                 of
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 what
                 his
                 Sentiment
                 was
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 discoursed
                 of
                 .
                 Who
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 testimony
                 confirmed
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 spoken
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 much
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 highly
                 commended
                 his
                 reasonings
                 against
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 many
                 Gods.
                 By
                 making
                 such
                 discourses
                 as
                 these
                 to
                 his
                 Confidents
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 he
                 seemed
                 to
                 render
                 his
                 way
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 allotment
                 ,
                 smooth
                 and
                 plain
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LVI
                
                 .
                 How
                 ,
                 making
                 an
                 Expedition
                 against
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 He
                 took
                 the
                 Bishops
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 provided
                 ]
                 a
                 *
                 Tent
                 made
                 in
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 also
                 is
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 recorded
                 ,
                 that
                 about
                 the
                 forementioned
                 time
                 ,
                 upon
                 his
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 those
                 Barbarians
                 [
                 who
                 dwell
                 ]
                 at
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 having
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 yet
                 there
                 remained
                 to
                 him
                 this
                 Victory
                 [
                 to
                 be
                 obtained
                 ]
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 resolved
                 upon
                 an
                 Expedition
                 against
                 the
                 Persian
                 .
                 Which
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 determined
                 to
                 undertake
                 ,
                 he
                 summoned
                 together
                 his
                 Military
                 Forces
                 ;
                 and
                 likewise
                 conferred
                 with
                 the
                 Bishops
                 that
                 were
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 desighe
                 of
                 his
                 Expedition
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 his
                 chiefest
                 care
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 persons
                 should
                 always
                 be
                 present
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 use
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 They
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 most
                 willingly
                 follow
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 would
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 leave
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 with
                 their
                 incessant
                 prayers
                 to
                 God
                 would
                 ingage
                 and
                 fight
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 news
                 he
                 was
                 highly
                 pleased
                 ,
                 and
                 described
                 to
                 them
                 a
                 way
                 whereby
                 they
                 might
                 go
                 a
                 .
                 [
                 b
                 Then
                 he
                 prepared
                 a
                 Tabernacle
                 most
                 richly
                 furnished
                 ,
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 War
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 resolved
                 ,
                 in
                 company
                 with
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 to
                 pour
                 forth
                 his
                 prayers
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Giver
                 of
                 Victory
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LVII
                
                 .
                 That
                 having
                 received
                 the
                 Embassie
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 He
                 watch't
                 all
                 night
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 interim
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 informed
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 preparation
                 for
                 a
                 War
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 extreamly
                 fearfull
                 of
                 coming
                 to
                 an
                 Engagement
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 a
                 by
                 an
                 Embassie
                 entreated
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Peace
                 .
                 
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 this
                 most
                 peaceable
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 gave
                 the
                 Embassie
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 a
                 kind
                 reception
                 ,
                 and
                 b
                 readily
                 entred
                 into
                 a
                 League
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 great
                 Festival
                 of
                 Easter
                 was
                 now
                 at
                 hand
                 :
                 wherein
                 the
                 Emperour
                 paid
                 his
                 Vowes
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 together
                 with
                 others
                 watch't
                 all
                 night
                 long
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LVIII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Building
                 of
                 that
                 termed
                 the
                 
                   Martyrium
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ,
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 AFter
                 this
                 He
                 began
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 Martyrium
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 which
                 bore
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 ,
                 in
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 raised
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 an
                 unexpressible
                 height
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 it
                 Splendid
                 and
                 Glorious
                 by
                 a
                 variety
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Stones
                 ,
                 covering
                 it
                 with
                 Crusts
                 of
                 Marble
                 from
                 the
                 Foundation
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 Roof
                 .
                 He
                 laid
                 the
                 inner-Roof
                 all
                 over
                 with
                 Lacunaria
                 of
                 very
                 small
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 gilded
                 it
                 thorowout
                 with
                 Gold.
                 b
                 Above
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 Tyles
                 ,
                 Brass
                 was
                 laid
                 ,
                 which
                 afforded
                 the
                 whole
                 Structure
                 a
                 secure
                 defence
                 against
                 showers
                 .
                 Which
                 [
                 covering
                 ]
                 being
                 likewise
                 over-spread
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 shined
                 gloriously
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 it
                 *
                 dazled
                 their
                 eyes
                 who
                 beheld
                 it
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 Brass
                 ]
                 †
                 reverberating
                 the
                 Rayes
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 But
                 the
                 whole
                 c
                 Roof
                 was
                 encompassed
                 round
                 with
                 chased
                 Net-work
                 ,
                 made
                 of
                 Brass
                 and
                 Gold.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LIX
                
                 .
                 A
                 further
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Martyrium
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 This
                 manner
                 was
                 the
                 Church
                 it self
                 beautified
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 's
                 extraordinary
                 Care
                 and
                 Munificence
                 .
                 But
                 about
                 the
                 Church
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 most
                 Spatious
                 *
                 Area
                 ,
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 pure
                 Air.
                 At
                 the
                 four
                 sides
                 whereof
                 ran
                 
                 Porticus's
                 [
                 joyned
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 ]
                 which
                 inclosed
                 the
                 Area
                 Scituate
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 it self
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 †
                 Basilicae
                 ,
                 Baths
                 ,
                 Rooms
                 to
                 lodge
                 and
                 eat
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 apartments
                 built
                 for
                 their
                 use
                 who
                 kept
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 were
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Porticus's
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 equall
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 length
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LX.
                
                 That
                 in
                 this
                 [
                 Church
                 ]
                 also
                 ,
                 He
                 built
                 *
                 Himself
                 a
                 Sepulchre
                 .
              
               
                 ALL
                 These
                 [
                 Edifices
                 ]
                 the
                 Emperour
                 *
                 Dedicated
                 [
                 with
                 this
                 intent
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 He
                 might
                 consign
                 to
                 posterity
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Apostles
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 had
                 another
                 design
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 built
                 this
                 Church
                 :
                 which
                 [
                 purpose
                 of
                 his
                 ]
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 concealed
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 it
                 became
                 known
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 had
                 †
                 designed
                 this
                 place
                 for
                 himself
                 ‖
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 ;
                 foreseeing
                 by
                 a
                 transcendent
                 alacrity
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 own
                 Body
                 should
                 after
                 death
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 a
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 appellation
                 :
                 *
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 even
                 after
                 death
                 ,
                 He
                 might
                 be
                 esteemed
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 prayers
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 performed
                 there
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 raised
                 twelve
                 †
                 Capsae
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 Sacred
                 Columns
                 ,
                 in
                 honour
                 and
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 choire
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 he
                 b
                 placed
                 his
                 own
                 ‖
                 Ark
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ;
                 on
                 each
                 side
                 of
                 which
                 lay
                 six
                 Capsae
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 prudently
                 considered
                 of
                 ,
                 [
                 namely
                 ]
                 where
                 his
                 Body
                 might
                 be
                 decently
                 deposited
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 ended
                 his
                 Life
                 .
                 Having
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 ordered
                 these
                 matters
                 
                 long
                 before
                 ,
                 he
                 consecrated
                 a
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 *
                 believing
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 memory
                 would
                 be
                 usefull
                 and
                 advantagious
                 to
                 his
                 Soul.
                 Nor
                 did
                 God
                 account
                 him
                 unworthy
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 by
                 his
                 prayers
                 he
                 expected
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 [
                 †
                 Exercises
                 of
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 had
                 been
                 compleated
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 past
                 over
                 our
                 
                 Saviour's
                 day
                 ,
                 rendring
                 it
                 splendid
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Festival
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 persons
                 ;
                 whilest
                 he
                 was
                 intent
                 upon
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 spent
                 his
                 Life
                 herein
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 c
                 Close
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 assistance
                 he
                 performed
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 opportunely
                 vouchsafed
                 him
                 a
                 divine
                 passage
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 allotment
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LXI
                
                 .
                 [
                 The
                 Emperour
                 's
                 ]
                 Indisposition
                 of
                 Body
                 at
                 Helenopolis
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Prayers
                 .
                 [
                 Also
                 ]
                 concerning
                 his
                 Baptisme
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 first
                 an
                 unequal
                 temper
                 of
                 Body
                 hapned
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 together
                 therewith
                 a
                 distemper
                 seized
                 him
                 .
                 Soon
                 after
                 which
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 *
                 warm
                 Baths
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 City
                 :
                 thence
                 he
                 goes
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 which
                 bore
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Mother
                 :
                 where
                 having
                 made
                 his
                 abode
                 for
                 some
                 considerable
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Oratory
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 ]
                 he
                 put
                 up
                 his
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Supplications
                 to
                 God.
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 perceived
                 that
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 drew
                 near
                 ,
                 a
                 he
                 thought
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 purgation
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 sins
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 committed
                 throughout
                 his
                 whole
                 Life
                 :
                 firmly
                 believing
                 ,
                 that
                 whatever
                 sins
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 he
                 had
                 faln
                 into
                 and
                 committed
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 washt
                 from
                 off
                 his
                 Soul
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 mystick
                 words
                 ,
                 b
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 salutary
                 Laver.
                 Having
                 therefore
                 considered
                 this
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 kneeling
                 upon
                 the
                 pavement
                 ,
                 he
                 humbly
                 beg'd
                 God's
                 pardon
                 ,
                 making
                 a
                 confession
                 of
                 his
                 sins
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Martyrium
                 :
                 in
                 c
                 which
                 
                 place
                 likewise
                 he
                 was
                 first
                 vouchsafed
                 d
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 with
                 prayer
                 .
                 Removing
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 he
                 goes
                 to
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 Nicomedia
                 :
                 where
                 he
                 called
                 the
                 Bishops
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 spake
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LXII
                 .
                 
                 Constantine's
                 request
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 confer
                 Baptism
                 upon
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   THis
                   was
                   the
                   time
                   long
                   since
                   hop't
                   for
                   by
                   me
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   thirsted
                   and
                   prayed
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   obtain
                   Salvation
                   in
                   God.
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Hour
                   ,
                   wherein
                   even
                   We
                   may
                   also
                   enjoy
                   that
                   Seal
                   which
                   conferrs
                   immortality
                   ;
                   the
                   Hour
                   ,
                   wherein
                   We
                   may
                   partake
                   of
                   that
                
                 a
                 
                   Salutary
                   Impression
                   .
                   I
                   had
                   heretofore
                   taken
                   a
                   Resolution
                   ,
                   of
                   doing
                   this
                   in
                   the
                
                 c
                 
                   streams
                   of
                   the
                   River
                
                 Jordan
                 ,
                 
                   where
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   himself
                
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   in
                   a
                   likeness
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   is
                   recorded
                   to
                   have
                   partaken
                   of
                   the
                   Laver.
                   But
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   best
                   knows
                   what
                   is
                   advantagious
                   to
                   Us
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   vouchsafes
                   Us
                   a
                   participation
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 d
                 
                   Let
                   therefore
                   all
                   doubt
                   be
                   removed
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   For
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   Life
                   and
                   Death
                   ,
                   will
                   have
                   Us
                   continue
                   our
                   Life
                   any
                   longer
                   here
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   be
                
                 e
                 
                   once
                   so
                   determined
                   [
                   concerning
                   me
                   ,
                   ]
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   in
                   future
                   be
                   assembled
                   with
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   being
                   made
                   a
                   member
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   may
                   together
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   partake
                   of
                   the
                   prayers
                   :
                   I
                   will
                   prescribe
                   my self
                   such
                   Rules
                   of
                   living
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                
                 *
                 
                   befit
                   [
                   a
                   servant
                   of
                   ]
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 These
                 were
                 the
                 words
                 he
                 spake
                 .
                 They
                 performed
                 the
                 Rites
                 ,
                 and
                 compleated
                 the
                 Divine
                 Ceremonies
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 f
                 having
                 first
                 enjoyned
                 him
                 whatever
                 was
                 necessary
                 ,
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Mysteries
                 .
                 Constantine
                 therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 person
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 ever
                 were
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 a
                 Regeneration
                 g
                 perfected
                 in
                 the
                 Martyria
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 being
                 dignified
                 with
                 the
                 Divine
                 Seal
                 ,
                 h
                 rejoyced
                 in
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 was
                 renewed
                 ,
                 and
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 Divine
                 Light.
                 The
                 joy
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 was
                 great
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 transcendency
                 of
                 Faith
                 ▪
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 stricken
                 with
                 an
                 amazement
                 at
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Power
                 .
                 After
                 all
                 things
                 had
                 been
                 duely
                 performed
                 ,
                 He
                 was
                 clothed
                 with
                 
                 white
                 and
                 Royal
                 Garments
                 ,
                 which
                 shined
                 like
                 the
                 Light
                 ;
                 and
                 rested
                 himself
                 upon
                 a
                 most
                 bright
                 Bed
                 ;
                 nor
                 would
                 he
                 any
                 more
                 touch
                 the
                 purple
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LXIII
                
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 he
                 praised
                 God
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 Baptism
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 this
                 he
                 lifted
                 up
                 his
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 poured
                 forth
                 to
                 God
                 a
                 prayer
                 of
                 thanksgiving
                 .
                 Which
                 ended
                 ,
                 he
                 added
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 
                   Now
                   I
                   know
                   my self
                   to
                   be
                   truly
                   blessed
                   :
                
                 a
                 
                   now
                   't
                   is
                   evident
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   accounted
                   worthy
                   of
                   an
                   immortal
                   life
                   :
                   now
                   I
                   have
                   an
                   assurance
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   made
                   a
                   partaker
                   of
                   Divine
                   Light.
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 termed
                 them
                 miserable
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 they
                 were
                 unhappy
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 deprived
                 of
                 such
                 great
                 *
                 Blessings
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Tribunes
                 and
                 Chief
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Military
                 Forces
                 came
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 tears
                 bewailed
                 [
                 their
                 own
                 misfortune
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 they
                 themselves
                 should
                 be
                 left
                 desolate
                 ;
                 and
                 prayed
                 for
                 his
                 longer
                 Life
                 :
                 He
                 answered
                 them
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 at
                 length
                 he
                 was
                 vouchsafed
                 true
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 only
                 He
                 himself
                 knew
                 ,
                 what
                 great
                 Blessings
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 a
                 partaker
                 of
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hastned
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 delayes
                 defer
                 going
                 to
                 his
                 God.
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 disposed
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 those
                 Romans
                 who
                 inhabit
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 ,
                 he
                 bequeathed
                 certain
                 Annual
                 Gifts
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 left
                 the
                 inheritance
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 some
                 paternal
                 Estate
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 children
                 ;
                 ordering
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 himself
                 thought
                 good
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LXIV
                
                 .
                 The
                 death
                 of
                 Constantine
                 on
                 the
                 Festival
                 of
                 Pentecost
                 ,
                 about
                 noon
                 .
              
               
                 FUrther
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 transacted
                 in
                 that
                 great
                 Solemnity
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 venerable
                 and
                 most
                 sacred
                 Pentecost
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 honoured
                 with
                 seven
                 weeks
                 ,
                 a
                 but
                 is
                 sealed
                 with
                 *
                 the
                 number
                 one
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Festival
                 hapned
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Ascent
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 Saviour
                 into
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 descent
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 upon
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Divine
                 Scriptures
                 do
                 attest
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Solemnity
                 therefore
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 having
                 obtained
                 those
                 things
                 we
                 have
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 should
                 any
                 one
                 term
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Feasts
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 mistaken
                 ;
                 )
                 †
                 about
                 noon
                 ,
                 was
                 taken
                 up
                 to
                 his
                 God
                 :
                 leaving
                 to
                 mortalls
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 Himself
                 which
                 was
                 related
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 joyning
                 to
                 his
                 God
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Soul
                 which
                 was
                 endued
                 with
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 God.
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 Constantine's
                 Life
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 proceed
                 to
                 what
                 follows
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LXV
                
                 .
                 The
                 Lamentations
                 of
                 the
                 Milice
                 ,
                 and
                 Tribunes
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 Protectors
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 his
                 Guards
                 ,
                 rent
                 their
                 clothes
                 forthwith
                 ,
                 and
                 casting
                 themselves
                 prostrate
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 beat
                 their
                 heads
                 against
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 uttering
                 a
                 mournfull
                 expressions
                 [
                 intermixt
                 ]
                 with
                 Sighs
                 and
                 Cries
                 ;
                 calling
                 upon
                 him
                 their
                 Master
                 ,
                 their
                 Lord
                 ,
                 their
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 nor
                 [
                 did
                 they
                 invoke
                 him
                 barely
                 ]
                 as
                 a
                 Master
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 like
                 most
                 *
                 obedient
                 Children
                 ,
                 [
                 they
                 accounted
                 him
                 ]
                 as
                 a
                 Father
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Tribunes
                 and
                 Centurions
                 styled
                 him
                 a
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 a
                 Preserver
                 ,
                 a
                 Benefactour
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 usual
                 amongst
                 flocks
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 decency
                 and
                 becoming
                 Reverence
                 ,
                 desired
                 and
                 wisht
                 for
                 their
                 Good
                 Shepherd
                 .
                 The
                 common
                 people
                 also
                 ran
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Shreikes
                 and
                 Cries
                 gave
                 a
                 manifest
                 indication
                 of
                 their
                 inward
                 grief
                 of
                 mind
                 .
                 Others
                 with
                 dejected
                 Countenances
                 seemed
                 like
                 persons
                 astonished
                 ;
                 and
                 b
                 each
                 particular
                 man
                 lookt
                 upon
                 this
                 as
                 his
                 own
                 Calamity
                 ,
                 and
                 bemoan'd
                 himself
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 common
                 Good
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 was
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LXVI
                
                 .
                 That
                 His
                 Body
                 was
                 carried
                 from
                 Nicomedia
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Palace
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Milice
                 took
                 His
                 Body
                 [
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Bed
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 laid
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 Coffin
                 of
                 Gold
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 covered
                 a
                 with
                 Purple
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 that
                 bore
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 they
                 plac't
                 it
                 *
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 b
                 in
                 the
                 stateliest
                 Room
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Palace
                 .
                 Then
                 they
                 light
                 up
                 Tapers
                 round
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 Candlesticks
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 rendred
                 the
                 Sight
                 admirable
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 beheld
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 seen
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 person
                 that
                 was
                 ever
                 under
                 the
                 Sun's
                 Rayes
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 first
                 made
                 .
                 For
                 within
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 middlemost
                 Room
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Palace
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Corps
                 lay
                 on
                 high
                 in
                 a
                 Golden
                 Coffin
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 adorned
                 with
                 Imperial
                 Ornaments
                 ,
                 the
                 Purple
                 namely
                 and
                 the
                 Diadem
                 ,
                 was
                 encompassed
                 by
                 many
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 watcht
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 guarded
                 it
                 night
                 and
                 day
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LXVII
                
                 .
                 That
                 even
                 after
                 His
                 Death
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 honoured
                 by
                 the
                 Comites
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 alive
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 the
                 *
                 
                   Duces
                   ,
                   Comites
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Judges
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 whose
                 usage
                 it
                 had
                 heretofore
                 been
                 to
                 a
                 
                   adore
                   the
                   Emperour
                
                 ,
                 made
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 alteration
                 in
                 their
                 former
                 Custom
                 ,
                 but
                 came
                 in
                 at
                 set
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 their
                 knees
                 saluted
                 the
                 Emperour
                 when
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 in
                 his
                 Coffin
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 yet
                 alive
                 .
                 After
                 these
                 Grandees
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 b
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Honorati
                 ,
                 came
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 After
                 whom
                 ,
                 multitudes
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 women
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 approacht
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 hereof
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 thus
                 performed
                 during
                 a
                 long
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 :
                 the
                 Milice
                 having
                 taken
                 a
                 Resolution
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Corps
                 should
                 lie
                 and
                 be
                 guarded
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 his
                 Sons
                 could
                 come
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 honour
                 their
                 Father
                 by
                 *
                 a
                 personal
                 attendance
                 at
                 his
                 Funeral
                 .
                 [
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 ]
                 this
                 most
                 Blessed
                 [
                 Prince
                 ]
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 Mortal
                 who
                 c
                 Reigned
                 after
                 death
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 usual
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 still
                 alive
                 :
                 this
                 being
                 the
                 sole
                 person
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 utmost
                 memory
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 on
                 whom
                 God
                 conferred
                 this
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 whereas
                 he
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Emperours
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 only
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 actions
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 whatever
                 had
                 honoured
                 God
                 the
                 supream
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Christ
                 ;
                 he
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 deservedly
                 ,
                 had
                 these
                 honours
                 allotted
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 supream
                 God
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 vouchsafe
                 him
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 his
                 dead
                 Body
                 should
                 Reign
                 amongst
                 men
                 .
                 Whereby
                 God
                 clearly
                 shewed
                 them
                 ,
                 whose
                 minds
                 are
                 not
                 *
                 totally
                 stupified
                 ,
                 that
                 †
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 his
                 Soul
                 is
                 endless
                 and
                 immortall
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 were
                 these
                 things
                 performed
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LXVIII
                
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 the
                 Army
                 resolved
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Sons
                 should
                 be
                 forthwith
                 proclaimed
                 Augusti
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 interim
                 ,
                 the
                 Tribunes
                 dispatcht
                 away
                 some
                 choice
                 men
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Military
                 Companies
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 their
                 fidelity
                 and
                 good
                 affection
                 had
                 heretofore
                 been
                 *
                 acceptable
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 make
                 the
                 Caesars
                 acquainted
                 with
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 were
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 those
                 men
                 performed
                 then
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Armies
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Emperours
                 death
                 ,
                 incited
                 thereto
                 by
                 Divine
                 instinct
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 resolved
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 their
                 Great
                 Emperour
                 had
                 been
                 yet
                 living
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 acknowledge
                 no
                 other
                 person
                 as
                 Emperour
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 his
                 Sons
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 they
                 determined
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 all
                 henceforward
                 ,
                 not
                 stiled
                 Caesares
                 ,
                 but
                 Augusti
                 ;
                 which
                 [
                 name
                 ]
                 is
                 the
                 †
                 Cognisance
                 of
                 supremacy
                 of
                 Empire
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Armies
                 ;
                 who
                 by
                 Letters
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 signified
                 their
                 own
                 suffrages
                 and
                 Acclamations
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Legions
                 was
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 moment
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 wherever
                 they
                 dwelt
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LXIX
                
                 .
                 The
                 Mourning
                 *
                 at
                 Rome
                 for
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Honour
                 [
                 done
                 Him
                 ]
                 by
                 Pictures
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Senate
                 as
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Emperours
                 death
                 ,
                 lookt
                 upon
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 doleful
                 news
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 calamitous
                 than
                 any
                 misfortune
                 whatever
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 set
                 no
                 Bounds
                 to
                 their
                 mourning
                 .
                 The
                 ●aths
                 therefore
                 and
                 Forums
                 were
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 publick
                 Shows
                 [
                 omitted
                 ;
                 ]
                 as
                 likewise
                 whatever
                 other
                 Pleasures
                 ,
                 as
                 Recreations
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 are
                 usually
                 followed
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 spend
                 their
                 time
                 in
                 mirth
                 and
                 ●ollity
                 .
                 Such
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 heretofore
                 abounded
                 with
                 delights
                 ,
                 walk't
                 the
                 Streets
                 with
                 dejected
                 Countenances
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 in
                 general
                 stiled
                 [
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 Blessed
                 ;
                 a
                 person
                 dear
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 truly
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 Nor
                 made
                 they
                 these
                 Declarations
                 in
                 bare
                 words
                 only
                 :
                 but
                 proceeding
                 on
                 to
                 actual
                 performances
                 ,
                 they
                 honoured
                 him
                 when
                 dead
                 ,
                 with
                 dedications
                 of
                 Pictures
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 still
                 alive
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 having
                 exprest
                 a
                 Representation
                 of
                 Heaven
                 in
                 Colours
                 on
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 they
                 drew
                 him
                 making
                 his
                 Residence
                 in
                 an
                 Aetherial
                 Mansion
                 ,
                 above
                 the
                 Celestial
                 Arches
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 they
                 proclaimed
                 his
                 Sons
                 the
                 sole
                 Emperours
                 and
                 Augusti
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Colleagueship
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 person
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 humble
                 supplications
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 earnest
                 Request
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 a
                 Body
                 of
                 their
                 Emperour
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 deposite
                 it
                 within
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LXX
                
                 .
                 That
                 his
                 Body
                 was
                 deposited
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Son
                 Constantius
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 even
                 these
                 [
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Rome
                 ]
                 grac't
                 this
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 honoured
                 by
                 God.
                 But
                 the
                 a
                 Second
                 of
                 his
                 Sons
                 ▪
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 his
                 Father's
                 Corps
                 lay
                 ,
                 conveyed
                 b
                 [
                 it
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 [
                 that
                 bore
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 ,
                 ]
                 he
                 himself
                 going
                 before
                 the
                 Hearse
                 .
                 The
                 Companies
                 of
                 the
                 Milice
                 march't
                 before
                 ,
                 Troop
                 by
                 Troop
                 in
                 a
                 Military
                 Order
                 :
                 and
                 behind
                 followed
                 an
                 innumerable
                 multitude
                 of
                 people
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Hastati
                 and
                 Scutarii
                 surrounded
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Corps
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 they
                 deposited
                 the
                 Coffin
                 there
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 new
                 Emperour
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 honouring
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 befitting
                 Offices
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 due
                 manner
                 performed
                 *
                 his
                 Funeral
                 obsequies
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LXXI
                
                 .
                 The
                 *
                 performance
                 of
                 the
                 solemn
                 prayers
                 in
                 that
                 termed
                 the
                 
                   Martyrium
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 †
                 Funeral
                 of
                 Constantine
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 BUt
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 withdrawn
                 himself
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Military
                 Companies
                 ;
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 the
                 Multitudes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 the
                 Faithfull
                 ,
                 came
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 prayers
                 performed
                 the
                 Rites
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 worship
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 this
                 Blessed
                 [
                 Prince
                 ,
                 ]
                 lying
                 on
                 high
                 *
                 upon
                 a
                 lofty
                 place
                 ,
                 was
                 celebrated
                 with
                 praises
                 .
                 Likewise
                 ,
                 a
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 those
                 persons
                 consecrated
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 no●
                 without
                 tears
                 and
                 great
                 lamentation
                 ,
                 poured
                 forth
                 prayers
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Soul
                 ,
                 thereby
                 performing
                 a
                 most
                 gratefull
                 Office
                 to
                 this
                 pious
                 Prince
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 herein
                 also
                 God
                 demonstrated
                 his
                 singular
                 Favour
                 towards
                 his
                 Servant
                 :
                 because
                 [
                 after
                 ]
                 
                 his
                 death
                 b
                 he
                 bequeathed
                 the
                 Empire
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 dear
                 Sons
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 his
                 Successours
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 ,
                 c
                 agreeable
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 most
                 earnest
                 desire
                 ,
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 his
                 thrice-blessed
                 Soul
                 was
                 vouchsafed
                 a
                 place
                 with
                 the
                 Monument
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 honoured
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 degree
                 with
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 joyned
                 with
                 God's
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 might
                 be
                 vouchsafed
                 the
                 Divine
                 Rites
                 ,
                 and
                 Mystick
                 Service
                 ;
                 and
                 might
                 enjoy
                 a
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Prayers
                 :
                 d
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 himself
                 ,
                 possest
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 [
                 even
                 ]
                 after
                 death
                 ,
                 managing
                 the
                 whole
                 Government
                 by
                 a
                 Return
                 to
                 Life
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 e
                 
                   Victor
                   ,
                   Maximus
                   ,
                   Augustus
                
                 ,
                 might
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 still
                 f
                 Rule
                 the
                 Roman
                 State.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LXXII
                
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Bird
                 [
                 termed
                 ]
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 .
              
               
                 NOt
                 like
                 that
                 Egyptian
                 Bird
                 :
                 which
                 being
                 the
                 only
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 kind
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 die
                 upon
                 [
                 an
                 heap
                 of
                 ]
                 Spices
                 ,
                 at
                 her
                 death
                 making
                 her self
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 and
                 presently
                 [
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 reported
                 ,
                 ]
                 is
                 restored
                 to
                 life
                 again
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 very
                 ashes
                 ;
                 and
                 raising
                 her self
                 by
                 her
                 wings
                 ,
                 appears
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 kind
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 with
                 his
                 Saviour
                 rather
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 like
                 wheat
                 sown
                 ,
                 from
                 one
                 Grain
                 diffusing
                 himself
                 into
                 many
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 brought
                 forth
                 an
                 Ear
                 of
                 Corn
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 filled
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 with
                 his
                 fruits
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 like
                 manner
                 hereto
                 ,
                 this
                 thrice-blessed
                 [
                 Prince
                 ,
                 ]
                 by
                 the
                 Succession
                 of
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 from
                 being
                 one
                 ,
                 has
                 been
                 made
                 a
                 many
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 throughout
                 all
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 Statues
                 are
                 raised
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 Him
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Sons
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 usual
                 name
                 of
                 Constantine
                 *
                 obtaines
                 even
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LXXIII
                
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 they
                 Stamp't
                 Constantine
                 on
                 Coyns
                 ,
                 ascending
                 up
                 into
                 Heaven
                 as
                 '
                 t
                 were
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 *
                 Coyns
                 were
                 Stamp't
                 bearing
                 this
                 impress
                 :
                 on
                 the
                 fore-side
                 they
                 exprest
                 this
                 Blessed
                 [
                 Prince
                 ]
                 a
                 with
                 His
                 Head
                 covered
                 :
                 But
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 †
                 Reverse
                 [
                 he
                 was
                 represented
                 sitting
                 ]
                 like
                 a
                 Charioteer
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Chariot
                 drawn
                 by
                 four
                 Horses
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 up
                 [
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ]
                 by
                 a
                 ‖
                 hand
                 stretcht
                 out
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 above
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LXXIV
                
                 .
                 That
                 whereas
                 God
                 had
                 been
                 honoured
                 by
                 Him
                 ,
                 He
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 deservedly
                 honoured
                 by
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 THese
                 [
                 Miracles
                 ]
                 the
                 supream
                 God
                 laid
                 before
                 our
                 very
                 eyes
                 ,
                 in
                 [
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 ]
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 [
                 Prince
                 ]
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 preceding
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 openly
                 profest
                 himself
                 a
                 a
                 Christian
                 ;
                 whereby
                 God
                 manifestly
                 declared
                 ,
                 b
                 How
                 great
                 a
                 difference
                 
                 he
                 made
                 ,
                 between
                 those
                 who
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 that
                 had
                 embraced
                 a
                 contrary
                 [
                 opinion
                 .
                 ]
                 Who
                 having
                 brought
                 a
                 War
                 upon
                 God's
                 Church
                 ,
                 thereby
                 rendred
                 him
                 their
                 Enemy
                 and
                 *
                 Opposer
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 ,
                 the
                 disastrous
                 and
                 unfortunate
                 close
                 of
                 every
                 of
                 their
                 Lives
                 ,
                 has
                 produced
                 a
                 most
                 convincing
                 Argument
                 of
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 hatred
                 towards
                 them
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 that
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Constantine
                 has
                 rendred
                 the
                 pledges
                 of
                 God's
                 favour
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 manifest
                 and
                 apparent
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   LXXV
                
                 .
                 That
                 Constantine
                 was
                 more
                 pious
                 than
                 [
                 any
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Roman
                 Emperours
                 .
              
               
                 VVHo
                 being
                 the
                 Sole
                 Emperour
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 honoured
                 God
                 the
                 Supream
                 King
                 with
                 a
                 Transcendency
                 of
                 piety
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 only
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 freely
                 and
                 boldly
                 *
                 published
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 only
                 person
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 had
                 raised
                 his
                 Church
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 Honour
                 and
                 Glory
                 ,
                 as
                 no
                 one
                 had
                 ever
                 done
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 only
                 person
                 that
                 †
                 had
                 totally
                 destroyed
                 the
                 Errour
                 of
                 Polythëism
                 ,
                 and
                 confuted
                 all
                 the
                 Rites
                 and
                 Modes
                 of
                 [
                 such
                 a
                 ]
                 Superstition
                 :
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 person
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 vouchsafed
                 such
                 [
                 honours
                 ,
                 ]
                 both
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 no
                 one
                 ,
                 either
                 amongst
                 the
                 Graecians
                 or
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 is
                 reported
                 ever
                 to
                 have
                 obtained
                 ;
                 Nor
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 one
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 amongst
                 the
                 ancient
                 Romans
                 themselves
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Remotest
                 Times
                 to
                 this
                 present
                 Age
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 this
                 [
                 our
                 Prince
                 .
                 ]
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               THE
               EMPEROUR
               Constantine's
               a
               Oration
               ,
               b
               WHICH
               HE
               ENTITLED
               TO
               THE
               CONVENTION
               OF
               THE
               SAINTS
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 The
                 Preface
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 Easter
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 *
                 Christ
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 several
                 ways
                 beneficial
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 hath
                 had
                 plots
                 framed
                 against
                 him
                 by
                 those
                 ,
                 on
                 whom
                 he
                 has
                 conferred
                 favours
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 †
                 more
                 [
                 than
                 usual
                 ]
                 Brightness
                 and
                 Splendour
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Day
                 and
                 Sun
                 ;
                 the
                 Preface
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ;
                 the
                 new
                 ‖
                 Reparation
                 of
                 Bodies
                 long
                 since
                 dissolved
                 ;
                 a
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 way
                 leading
                 to
                 Life
                 eternal
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 [
                 namely
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Passion
                 is
                 now
                 come
                 ,
                 Dearest
                 Doctours
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 You
                 [
                 My
                 ]
                 Friends
                 !
                 b
                 Ye
                 Multitudes
                 of
                 Believers
                 are
                 far
                 more
                 Blessed
                 [
                 than
                 others
                 ;
                 ]
                 Ye
                 [
                 who
                 worship
                 ]
                 God
                 the
                 very
                 [
                 Authour
                 ]
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 an
                 inward
                 sense
                 of
                 every
                 particular
                 Soul
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 outward
                 Expressions
                 ,
                 do
                 without
                 intermission
                 praise
                 Him
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 those
                 Rules
                 [
                 contained
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 Divine
                 Oracles
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 Thou
                 Nature
                 ,
                 Mother
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 !
                 What
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 hast
                 Thou
                 ever
                 conferred
                 upon
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 Or
                 rather
                 ,
                 *
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 Thy
                 work
                 ?
                 In
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 He
                 [
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Authour
                 ]
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Framer
                 of
                 thy
                 c
                 Sanctity
                 also
                 .
                 For
                 He
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 adorned
                 Thee
                 :
                 
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Beauty
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 d
                 Life
                 agreeable
                 to
                 God.
                 e
                 But
                 ,
                 those
                 things
                 prevailed
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 directly
                 contrary
                 to
                 Nature
                 ;
                 [
                 namely
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 no
                 one
                 should
                 adore
                 God
                 [
                 the
                 Authour
                 ]
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 with
                 a
                 congruous
                 worship
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 managed
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 Providence
                 ,
                 but
                 Chance
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 disorderly
                 and
                 *
                 discomposed
                 manner
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 †
                 the
                 Prophets
                 inspired
                 by
                 the
                 Divine
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 particularly
                 and
                 in
                 express
                 words
                 foretold
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 Credit
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 given
                 ;
                 yet
                 ‖
                 impious
                 injustice
                 made
                 its
                 Resistance
                 by
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 devices
                 ;
                 hating
                 and
                 reproaching
                 the
                 very
                 Light
                 of
                 Truth
                 ;
                 and
                 embracing
                 *
                 the
                 impenetrable
                 darkness
                 of
                 Errour
                 .
                 Nor
                 ,
                 was
                 Force
                 and
                 Cruelty
                 wanting
                 ;
                 especially
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 Princes
                 gave
                 assistance
                 to
                 the
                 †
                 rash
                 and
                 heady
                 ‖
                 impetus
                 of
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 when
                 *
                 they
                 themselves
                 headed
                 an
                 unseasonable
                 Fury
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Life
                 having
                 been
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 usage
                 of
                 many
                 Generations
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Occasion
                 of
                 dismal
                 Calamities
                 to
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 ever
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 shined
                 forth
                 ,
                 immediately
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 unjust
                 Actions
                 ,
                 Justice
                 [
                 was
                 advanc't
                 ;
                 ]
                 in
                 place
                 of
                 a
                 †
                 most
                 destructive
                 Storm
                 ,
                 arose
                 a
                 Calm
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 predicted
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 were
                 fulfilled
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 after
                 [
                 that
                 Saviour
                 of
                 ours
                 ]
                 was
                 taken
                 up
                 on
                 high
                 to
                 his
                 Father's
                 House
                 ,
                 having
                 ‖
                 enlightned
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 the
                 Rayes
                 of
                 Modesty
                 and
                 *
                 Continence
                 ,
                 He
                 founded
                 a
                 Church
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 like
                 some
                 sacred
                 Temple
                 of
                 Virtue
                 ;
                 a
                 Temple
                 [
                 that
                 is
                 ]
                 eternal
                 and
                 incorruptible
                 ;
                 wherein
                 might
                 be
                 piously
                 performed
                 due
                 [
                 Acts
                 of
                 worship
                 ]
                 both
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 supream
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 an
                 agreeable
                 [
                 service
                 ]
                 to
                 Himself
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 did
                 the
                 mad
                 wickedness
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 invent
                 ,
                 after
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 It
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 †
                 reject
                 the
                 Benefits
                 and
                 Favours
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 ruine
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 constituted
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Salvation
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 place
                 thereof
                 to
                 substitute
                 its
                 own
                 f
                 Superstition
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 [
                 hapned
                 ]
                 horrible
                 Seditions
                 ,
                 Wars
                 ,
                 Fights
                 ,
                 g
                 Morosity
                 ,
                 [
                 a
                 luxurious
                 ]
                 Furniture
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 love
                 of
                 Riches
                 :
                 which
                 having
                 its
                 Being
                 in
                 men
                 contrary
                 to
                 nature
                 (
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 )
                 does
                 sometimes
                 recreate
                 by
                 false
                 and
                 specious
                 hopes
                 ;
                 at
                 others
                 ,
                 it
                 astonishes
                 with
                 Fear
                 .
                 h
                 But
                 ,
                 let
                 Her
                 lie
                 prostrate
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 being
                 vanquished
                 by
                 Virtue
                 :
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 fit
                 She
                 should
                 ,
                 )
                 let
                 Her
                 rend
                 and
                 tear
                 Her self
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 Her
                 Repentance
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 at
                 present
                 we
                 i
                 must
                 discourse
                 of
                 those
                 matters
                 which
                 appertain
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 An
                 *
                 Address
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 Hearers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 Pardon
                 and
                 amend
                 his
                 Mistakes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HEar
                   therefore
                
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Thou
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Ship
                   ,
                   who
                   art
                   possest
                   of
                   Chastity
                   and
                   Virginity
                   !
                   And
                   Thou
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   art
                   the
                   Nurse
                   of
                   immature
                   and
                
                 †
                 
                   unskilfull
                   Age
                   !
                   To
                   whose
                   Care
                   and
                   Charge
                   ,
                   Truth
                   and
                
                 ‖
                 
                   Clemency
                   are
                   committed
                   :
                   From
                   whose
                   everlasting
                   Fountain
                   ,
                   flows
                   a
                   Salutary
                
                 b
                 
                   Stream
                   .
                   Be
                   Ye
                   Candid
                   Hearers
                   also
                   ,
                   Ye
                   who
                   worship
                   God
                   with
                   sincerity
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   that
                   reason
                   are
                   His
                   Care
                   :
                   be
                   Ye
                   attentive
                   ,
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   to
                   the
                   words
                   themselves
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   delivered
                   :
                   and
                
                 [
                 respect
                 ]
                 
                   not
                   Me
                   that
                   Speak
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                
                 *
                 
                   Religious
                   Office
                   of
                   Devotion
                   rather
                
                 .
                 
                 
                   For
                   ,
                   what
                   can
                   the
                   benefit
                   and
                   advantage
                   of
                
                 *
                 
                   an
                   Oration
                   be
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   the
                   Speaker
                   remains
                   undiscovered
                   ?
                   Indeed
                   ,
                   I
                   do
                   peradventure
                   attempt
                   Great
                   things
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   occasions
                   my
                   Boldness
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Love
                   of
                   God
                   implanted
                   in
                   me
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   this
                   [
                   Love
                   ]
                   puts
                   a
                   Force
                   upon
                   Modesty
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   my
                   desire
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   Ye
                   who
                   are
                   eminently
                   knowing
                   in
                   the
                   Divine
                   Mysteries
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   joyned
                   with
                   Me
                   ,
                   as
                   My
                   Assistants
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   mistake
                   shall
                   happen
                
                 *
                 
                   during
                   My
                   Speaking
                   ,
                   You
                   may
                   go
                   along
                   with
                   Me
                   and
                   correct
                   it
                   .
                   Expect
                   not
                   any
                   Perfect
                   and
                   Consummate
                
                 †
                 
                   Doctrine
                   from
                   Me
                   ;
                   but
                   rather
                   ,
                   give
                   a
                   kind
                   reception
                   to
                   the
                
                 ‖
                 
                   attempt
                   of
                   My
                   Faith.
                   Farther
                   ,
                   may
                   the
                   most
                
                 *
                 
                   benign
                   influence
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   Son
                   ,
                   be
                   effectually
                   present
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   whilst
                   we
                   are
                   uttering
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                
                 c
                 
                   it
                   shall
                   Command
                   and
                   Suggest
                   to
                   Our
                   Mind
                   !
                   For
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   person
                   professing
                   Rhetorick
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   Art
                   ,
                   shall
                   suppose
                   Himself
                   able
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   Divine
                   Assistance
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   accuracy
                   to
                   perfect
                   His
                   Work
                   ;
                   He
                   Himself
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   the
                   Work
                   He
                   has
                   undertaken
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   found
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   and
                   imperfect
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   such
                   persons
                   as
                   have
                   once
                   obtained
                   the
                   Divine
                   influence
                   ,
                   must
                   neither
                   loiter
                   ,
                   nor
                   be
                   careless
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   having
                   beg'd
                   Your
                   Pardon
                   for
                   the
                   length
                   of
                   this
                   Our
                
                 d
                 
                   Preface
                   ,
                   We
                   will
                   enter
                   upon
                   the
                
                 †
                 
                   Head
                   and
                   Principal
                   matter
                   of
                   Our
                   design
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 That
                 God
                 is
                 both
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 *
                 
                   The
                   Logos
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Framer
                 of
                 the
                 [
                 whole
                 ]
                 Creation
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 impossible
                 for
                 things
                 to
                 †
                 consist
                 ,
                 if
                 their
                 Causes
                 were
                 diverse
                 .
              
               
                 GOD
                 ,
                 a
                 who
                 is
                 above
                 every
                 Essence
                 ,
                 being
                 always
                 that
                 Good
                 which
                 all
                 things
                 desire
                 ,
                 has
                 no
                 Generation
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 no
                 Beginning
                 .
                 But
                 He
                 Himself
                 is
                 the
                 Origine
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 brought
                 forth
                 .
                 But
                 He
                 who
                 has
                 His
                 Procession
                 from
                 Him
                 ,
                 is
                 united
                 with
                 Him
                 again
                 :
                 the
                 disjunction
                 and
                 conjunction
                 being
                 performed
                 in
                 Him
                 ,
                 not
                 locally
                 ,
                 but
                 intellectually
                 only
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   that
                   Foetus
                
                 exists
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 dammage
                 of
                 His
                 Father's
                 bowels
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 those
                 things
                 do
                 which
                 are
                 born
                 of
                 Seed
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 dispose
                 of
                 [
                 Divine
                 ]
                 providence
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 has
                 appeared
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 preside
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 over
                 this
                 visible
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 over
                 all
                 things
                 and
                 works
                 framed
                 therein
                 .
                 The
                 Cause
                 therefore
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 subsistence
                 and
                 Life
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 contained
                 within
                 the
                 Complex
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 [
                 is
                 derived
                 ]
                 from
                 hence
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 hence
                 [
                 proceeds
                 ]
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Sense
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 *
                 Faculties
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 assistance
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 senses
                 ,
                 are
                 perfected
                 .
                 What
                 then
                 does
                 this
                 Discourse
                 †
                 conclude
                 ?
                 [
                 Thus
                 much
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 President
                 over
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 whatever
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 his
                 sole
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 things
                 Celestial
                 ,
                 as
                 Terrestrial
                 ;
                 both
                 Natural
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 b
                 Organical
                 Bodies
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Dominion
                 over
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 innumerable
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 many
                 ;
                 c
                 Partitions
                 and
                 Divisions
                 of
                 the
                 Elements
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fables
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 Envy
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 having
                 more
                 ,
                 powerfully
                 contending
                 to
                 overcome
                 ,
                 would
                 disturb
                 the
                 harmonious
                 Concord
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 in
                 regard
                 those
                 many
                 ,
                 would
                 d
                 manage
                 that
                 portion
                 allotted
                 to
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 different
                 manner
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 whereas
                 this
                 whole
                 world
                 does
                 keep
                 it self
                 always
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 e
                 not
                 performed
                 without
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 has
                 not
                 proceeded
                 from
                 chance
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 ever
                 have
                 acknowledged
                 a
                 Framer
                 of
                 universal
                 *
                 Matter
                 ?
                 To
                 whom
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 were
                 prayers
                 and
                 supplications
                 [
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 assigned
                 ?
                 ]
                 How
                 could
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 my
                 worshipping
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 f
                 by
                 choice
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 impious
                 towards
                 the
                 rest
                 ?
                 Or
                 ,
                 having
                 perhaps
                 requested
                 something
                 necessary
                 for
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 shall
                 I
                 return
                 thanks
                 to
                 that
                 God
                 who
                 has
                 given
                 me
                 assistance
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 revile
                 him
                 who
                 was
                 mine
                 opposer
                 ?
                 
                 But
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 shall
                 I
                 make
                 my
                 supplication
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 declare
                 to
                 me
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 my
                 Calamity
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 vouchsafe
                 me
                 a
                 deliverance
                 from
                 it
                 ?
                 Let
                 us
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 answer
                 has
                 been
                 given
                 us
                 by
                 Oracles
                 and
                 Prophecies
                 :
                 g
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 belong
                 to
                 another
                 God.
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 Compassion
                 then
                 ?
                 Of
                 what
                 sort
                 is
                 the
                 providence
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 man
                 ?
                 Unless
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 some
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 inclinable
                 to
                 be
                 kinder
                 ,
                 being
                 more
                 forcibly
                 moved
                 ,
                 shall
                 give
                 assistance
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 kindly
                 disposed
                 towards
                 men
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Anger
                 ,
                 and
                 Discord
                 ,
                 and
                 Railing
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 fine
                 ,
                 a
                 confusion
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 would
                 follow
                 from
                 hence
                 ;
                 whilst
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 perform
                 his
                 own
                 part
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 through
                 covetousness
                 not
                 satisfied
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 affairs
                 ,
                 would
                 invade
                 those
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 What
                 therefore
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 consequence
                 hereof
                 ?
                 Questionless
                 ,
                 this
                 discord
                 amongst
                 the
                 Celestial
                 powers
                 ,
                 would
                 ruine
                 things
                 under
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 on
                 earth
                 ;
                 the
                 Order
                 and
                 Vicissitude
                 of
                 Seasons
                 and
                 times
                 would
                 vanish
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 the
                 delight
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 those
                 fruits
                 produced
                 at
                 the
                 several
                 seasons
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ;
                 the
                 day
                 would
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rest
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 which
                 follows
                 the
                 day
                 .
                 But
                 enough
                 concerning
                 these
                 matters
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 return
                 to
                 those
                 reasons
                 which
                 can
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 be
                 refuted
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 Concerning
                 *
                 their
                 Errour
                 who
                 worship
                 Idols
                 .
              
               
                 
                   WHatever
                   had
                   a
                   Beginning
                   ,
                   must
                   necessarily
                   have
                   an
                   End
                   also
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   a
                   temporal
                   Beginning
                   ,
                   is
                   termed
                   a
                
                 †
                 
                   Generation
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   the
                   things
                   produced
                   by
                   a
                   Generation
                   ,
                   are
                   all
                   Corruptible
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   Time
                   defaces
                   their
                   Form
                   and
                   Beauty
                   .
                   How
                   then
                   can
                   they
                   ,
                   who
                   [
                   have
                   their
                   Original
                   ]
                   from
                   a
                   corruptible
                   Generation
                   ,
                   be
                   immortal
                   ?
                   Now
                   ,
                   such
                   an
                   Opinion
                   as
                   this
                   hath
                   been
                   divulged
                   amongst
                   unthinking
                   people
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   Marriages
                   are
                   usually
                   made
                   amongst
                   the
                   Gods
                   ,
                   and
                   children
                   begotten
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   who
                   are
                   begotten
                   ,
                   be
                   immortal
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   [
                   new
                   Gods
                   ]
                   are
                   always
                   begotten
                   ,
                
                 a
                 
                   their
                   Kind
                   must
                   necessarily
                   be
                   excessively
                   numerous
                   :
                   after
                   which
                   Accession
                   made
                   ,
                
                 b
                 
                   what
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   what
                   manner
                   of
                   Earth
                   must
                   it
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   capable
                   of
                   Containing
                   such
                   a
                   growing
                   swarm
                   of
                   Gods
                   ?
                   But
                   ,
                   what
                   can
                   any
                   one
                   say
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   those
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   joyn
                   the
                   Brethren-Gods
                   in
                   a
                   society
                   of
                   Marriage
                   [
                   with
                   the
                   Sister-Goddesses
                   ;
                   ]
                   and
                   who
                   charge
                   them
                   with
                   Adulteries
                   ,
                   and
                   Acts
                   of
                   Incontinency
                   ?
                   We
                   do
                   confidently
                   assert
                   this
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   very
                   Honours
                   and
                
                 *
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   worship
                   ,
                   attributed
                   to
                   them
                   by
                   men
                   ,
                   are
                   mixt
                   with
                
                 †
                 
                   uncleannesses
                   and
                   Lust.
                
                 c
                 
                   Now
                   therefore
                   ,
                   some
                   skilfull
                   person
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Statuary
                   ,
                   having
                   conceived
                   in
                   his
                   mind
                   the
                   Form
                   [
                   of
                   his
                   future
                   work
                   ,
                   ]
                   frames
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   Rules
                   of
                   Art
                   ,
                   and
                
                 *
                 
                   soon
                   after
                   ,
                   a
                   forgetfulness
                   falling
                   [
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   ]
                   as
                   't
                   were
                   ,
                   he
                   flatters
                   his
                   own
                   work
                   ,
                   and
                   worships
                   it
                   in
                   place
                   of
                   an
                   immortal
                   God
                   :
                   whereas
                   notwithstanding
                   ,
                   he
                   himself
                   ,
                
                 d
                 
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   Framer
                   of
                   that
                   Statue
                   ,
                   must
                   confess
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   mortal
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   they
                   themselves
                   do
                   shew
                   the
                   Sepulchres
                   and
                
                 *
                 
                   Arks
                   of
                   those
                   Immortals
                   ,
                   and
                   honour
                   the
                   dead
                   with
                
                 †
                 
                   Divine
                   Honours
                   :
                   being
                   wholly
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   truly
                   Blessed
                   and
                
                 ‖
                 
                   Immortal
                   ,
                   stands
                   not
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   Honour
                   from
                   Mortals
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   can
                   be
                   discerned
                   by
                   the
                   mind
                   only
                   ,
                   and
                   comprehended
                   by
                   the
                   understanding
                   ,
                   requires
                   neither
                   a
                   Form
                   whereby
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   known
                   ,
                   nor
                   admits
                   of
                   a
                   figure
                   ,
                   as
                   its
                   image
                   or
                   Resemblance
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   done
                   ,
                   in
                   favour
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   really
                   men
                   ,
                   whilst
                   they
                   lived
                   ,
                
                 *
                 
                   and
                   were
                   endued
                   with
                   Bodies
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 That
                 Christ
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 framed
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 appointed
                 to
                 every
                 thing
                 the
                 term
                 of
                 its
                 Existence
                 .
              
               
                 
                   BUt
                   ,
                   why
                   do
                   I
                   defile
                   my
                   tongue
                   with
                   impure
                   expressions
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   am
                   about
                   to
                   praise
                   the
                   true
                   God
                   ?
                   I
                   am
                   resolved
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   to
                
                 *
                 
                   wash
                   away
                   that
                   bitter
                   potion
                   as
                   't
                   were
                   ,
                   with
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   pure
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   this
                   pure
                   potion
                   is
                
                 †
                 
                   drawn
                   out
                   of
                   that
                
                 ‖
                 
                   ever-flowing
                   Fountain
                   of
                   Virtues
                   ,
                   of
                   that
                   God
                   who
                   is
                   extolled
                   by
                   Us.
                   Indeed
                   ,
                   I
                   account
                   it
                   my
                   proper
                   Business
                   ,
                   to
                   praise
                   Christ
                   [
                   both
                   ]
                   by
                   [
                   an
                   holiness
                   of
                   ]
                   Life
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   thanksgiving
                   also
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   due
                   to
                   him
                   from
                   us
                   ,
                   for
                   those
                   his
                   many
                   and
                   signal
                   benefits
                   .
                   I
                   assert
                   therefore
                   ,
                   that
                   't
                   is
                   he
                   who
                   hath
                   setled
                   the
                   Beginnings
                   of
                   this
                   Universe
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   hath
                
                 *
                 
                   Created
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                
                 a
                 
                   who
                   hath
                   established
                   these
                   things
                   by
                   a
                   certain
                   Law
                   and
                   Order
                   .
                   And
                   immediately
                   ,
                   when
                
                 †
                 
                   they
                   were
                   newly
                   brought
                   forth
                   ,
                   he
                   removed
                   them
                
                 b
                 
                   into
                   a
                   certain
                   blessed
                   and
                   flourishing
                
                 
                 place
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   abounding
                   with
                   a
                
                 c
                 
                   variety
                   of
                   fruits
                   ;
                   and
                   at
                   first
                   He
                   would
                   have
                   them
                   ignorant
                   of
                   Good
                   and
                   Evil.
                   But
                   at
                   length
                   He
                   appointed
                   a
                   Seat
                   upon
                   earth
                   ,
                   a
                   Mansion
                   befitting
                   a
                   rational
                   Creature
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   they
                   were
                   Creatures
                   endued
                   with
                   reason
                   ,
                   He
                   shewed
                   them
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   Good
                   and
                   Evil.
                   Then
                   also
                   He
                   gave
                   order
                   ,
                   that
                   mankind
                   should
                   be
                   increased
                
                 ;
                 d
                 
                   and
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   that
                   healthy
                   space
                   ,
                   terminated
                   by
                   the
                   Circuit
                   of
                   the
                   Ocean
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   inhabited
                   .
                   When
                   Mankind
                   was
                   thus
                   increased
                   ,
                   Arts
                   necessary
                   for
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   Life
                
                 e
                 ,
                 
                   were
                   invented
                   .
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   the
                   Kinds
                   of
                   irrational
                   Creatures
                   increased
                   also
                   ;
                   a
                   certain
                   peculiar
                   virtue
                   and
                   power
                   being
                   found
                   planted
                   by
                   Nature
                   in
                   every
                   Kind
                   .
                   In
                   tame
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   a
                   Gentleness
                   and
                   Obedience
                   to
                   man
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   wild
                   ,
                   strength
                   and
                   swiftness
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   certain
                   natural
                   providence
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   may
                   preserve
                   themselves
                   from
                   danger
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   to
                   men
                   [
                   God
                   ]
                   enjoyned
                   a
                   Care
                   over
                   all
                   the
                   tame
                   Creatures
                   :
                   but
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   wild
                   ,
                   he
                   instituted
                   a
                   certain
                   Strife
                   and
                   Combat
                   as
                   '
                   t
                   were
                   .
                   After
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   He
                   formed
                   the
                   Generation
                   of
                   Birds
                   ;
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                   almost
                   infinite
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   nature
                   and
                   conditions
                   ,
                   very
                   different
                   ;
                   [
                   beautified
                   ]
                   with
                   a
                   great
                   and
                   gorgeous
                   variety
                   of
                   Colours
                   ;
                   and
                
                 f
                 
                   naturally
                   endued
                   with
                   a
                   Musical
                   Harmony
                   .
                   Also
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   most
                   beautifully
                
                 *
                 
                   distinguished
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   whatever
                   ,
                   which
                   this
                   world
                   contains
                   within
                   its
                   Compass
                   ;
                   and
                   had
                   set
                   the
                   fatal
                   Term
                   of
                   Life
                   to
                   them
                   all
                   ;
                   He
                
                 †
                 
                   finished
                   the
                   Fabrick
                   of
                   the
                   Universe
                   ,
                   grac't
                   with
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   Ornaments
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 Concerning
                 Fate
                 ;
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 discourst
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 false
                 ;
                 [
                 and
                 this
                 ]
                 is
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 both
                 from
                 humane
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 things
                 created
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 moved
                 ,
                 not
                 disorderly
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 regular
                 manner
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 order
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 they
                 demonstrate
                 the
                 †
                 Command
                 of
                 the
                 Creator
                 .
              
               
                 
                   BUt
                   very
                   many
                   men
                   ,
                   not
                   so
                   considerate
                   as
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   ,
                   make
                   Nature
                   the
                   Cause
                   that
                   has
                   given
                   Beauty
                   and
                   Gracefullness
                   to
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   :
                   some
                   others
                   of
                   them
                   [
                   ascribe
                   it
                   ]
                   to
                   Fate
                   ,
                   or
                   Fortuitous
                   Chance
                
                 ;
                 a
                 
                   assigning
                   to
                   Fate
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   these
                   matters
                   .
                   Nor
                   doe
                   they
                   understand
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   they
                   speak
                   of
                   Fate
                   ,
                   they
                   utter
                   a
                   name
                   indeed
                   ;
                   but
                   declare
                   no
                   Act
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   substance
                   proposed
                   as
                   a
                   Subject
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   what
                   can
                   Fate
                   it self
                   be
                   ,
                
                 *
                 
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   it self
                   ,
                   when
                   Nature
                   shall
                   have
                   produced
                   all
                   things
                   ?
                
                 b
                 
                   Or
                   ,
                   what
                   shall
                   Nature
                   be
                   thought
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Fate
                   be
                   inviolable
                   ?
                   ▪
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   whereas
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Fatal
                   Law
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   plain
                   (
                   in
                   regard
                   every
                   Law
                   is
                   the
                   Work
                   of
                   some
                   Law-maker
                   ,
                   )
                   that
                   even
                   Fate
                   it self
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   Law
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Work
                   and
                   Invention
                   of
                   God.
                   All
                   things
                   therefore
                   are
                   subject
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   nor
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   has
                   no
                   share
                   of
                   his
                   power
                   .
                   We
                   do
                   also
                   allow
                   ,
                   that
                   Fate
                   both
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   be
                   thought
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   ,
                   in
                   what
                   manner
                   do
                   Justice
                   ,
                   Temperance
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   Virtues
                   [
                   derive
                   their
                   Being
                   ]
                   from
                   Fate
                   ?
                   Or
                   ,
                   whence
                   [
                   proceed
                   the
                   Vices
                   ]
                   contrary
                   to
                   these
                   Virtues
                   ,
                   injustice
                   namely
                   ,
                   and
                   Intemperance
                   ?
                
                 c
                 
                   For
                   ,
                   wickedness
                   [
                   has
                   its
                   Original
                   ]
                   from
                   Nature
                   ,
                   not
                   from
                   Fate
                   :
                   and
                   Virtue
                   is
                   [
                   nothing
                   else
                   ]
                   but
                   good
                   performances
                   and
                   Offices
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Disposition
                   and
                   Morals
                   .
                
                 *
                 
                   But
                   ,
                   if
                   those
                   things
                   (
                   which
                   from
                   a
                   good
                   purpose
                   of
                   mind
                   are
                   done
                   well
                   ,
                   or
                   which
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   are
                   performed
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   )
                   have
                   a
                   different
                   issue
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   it
                   seems
                   good
                   either
                   to
                   Fortune
                   or
                   Fate
                   ;
                   how
                   will
                
                 d
                 
                   all
                   Right
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   giving
                   of
                   every
                   person
                   his
                   due
                   [
                   proceed
                   ]
                   from
                   Fate
                   ?
                   But
                   now
                   ,
                   Laws
                   ,
                   and
                   discourses
                   ,
                   which
                   perswade
                   to
                   Virtue
                   ,
                   and
                   deter
                   from
                   Vices
                   ;
                   praises
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   discommendations
                   ;
                   punishments
                   likewise
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   those
                   things
                   whatever
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   men
                   are
                   incited
                   to
                   Virtue
                   ,
                   and
                   drawn
                   off
                   from
                   wickedness
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   how
                   can
                   these
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   proceed
                   from
                   Fortune
                   or
                   Chance
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   from
                   justice
                   rather
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   property
                   of
                   the
                   provident
                   God
                   ?
                   For
                   ,
                
                 *
                 
                   He
                   gives
                   men
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   deserve
                   for
                   their
                   following
                
                 e
                 
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   Course
                   of
                   Life
                   :
                   sometimes
                   Pestilences
                
                 [
                 
                   do
                   rage
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   and
                   Seditions
                   ;
                   and
                   Scarcity
                   and
                   Plenty
                   do
                   by
                   turns
                   succeed
                   one
                   another
                   ;
                   making
                   Proclamation
                   as
                   't
                   were
                   in
                   plain
                   and
                   express
                   words
                   ,
                
                 f
                 
                   that
                   all
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   these
                   do
                   most
                   fitly
                   agree
                   with
                   our
                   lives
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Divine
                   Essence
                   rejoyces
                   at
                   the
                
                 *
                 
                   probity
                   of
                   men
                   ;
                   but
                   abominates
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   impiety
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   embraces
                   a
                   mind
                   ,
                   whose
                   Sentiments
                   concerning
                   it self
                   are
                   moderate
                   ;
                   so
                   it
                   hates
                   boldness
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   arrogancy
                   which
                   raises
                   it self
                   higher
                   than
                   is
                   becoming
                   a
                   Creature
                   .
                   The
                   proofs
                   of
                
                 g
                 
                   all
                   which
                   matters
                   ,
                   although
                   they
                   are
                   very
                   perspicuous
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   lye
                   before
                   our
                   eyes
                   ;
                   are
                   yet
                
                 h
                 
                   then
                   more
                   apparently
                   manifest
                
                 ,
                 i
                 
                   as
                   often
                   as
                   ,
                   making
                   a
                   descent
                   into
                   Our Selves
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   't
                   were
                   contracting
                   our
                   minds
                   ,
                   We
                   weigh
                   with
                   Our Selves
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   my
                   assertion
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   lead
                   lives
                   that
                   are
                
                 *
                 
                   sober
                   and
                   calm
                   ,
                   not
                   raising
                   Our
                
                 †
                 
                   thoughts
                   above
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   Our
                   Nature
                   ;
                   but
                   taking
                   this
                   into
                   Our
                   serious
                   consideration
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   the
                   Inspector
                   of
                   all
                   Our
                   Actions
                   is
                   continually
                   present
                   with
                   Us.
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   another
                   way
                   examine
                   ,
                   whether
                   this
                   assertion
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   dispose
                   of
                   all
                   affairs
                
                 k
                 
                   does
                   depend
                   upon
                   Fortune
                   and
                   Chance
                   .
                   Whether
                   therefore
                   ,
                   the
                   Celestial
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Stars
                   ,
                   the
                   Earth
                   and
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   the
                   Fire
                   and
                   the
                   Winds
                   ,
                   the
                   Water
                   and
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Vicissitude
                   of
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   seasonable
                   Returns
                   of
                   Summer
                   and
                   Winter
                   ;
                   whether
                
                 [
                 
                   I
                   say
                
                 ]
                 
                   it
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   these
                   have
                   hapned
                
                 *
                 
                   without
                   reason
                   and
                   fortuitously
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   were
                   created
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   certain
                   ,
                   some
                   persons
                   ,
                   wholly
                   void
                   of
                   understanding
                   ,
                   do
                   affirm
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   have
                   found
                   out
                   many
                   of
                   these
                   for
                   their
                   own
                   use
                   and
                   advantage
                   .
                   And
                   truly
                   ,
                   whereas
                   Nature
                   does
                   plentifully
                   supply
                   us
                   with
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   riches
                   ;
                   we
                   may
                   grant
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   terrene
                   and
                   corruptible
                   ,
                   this
                   Opinion
                
                 †
                 
                   wants
                   not
                   something
                   of
                   reason
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   are
                   then
                   things
                   immortal
                   and
                   immutable
                   ,
                   the
                   Inventions
                   of
                   men
                   also
                   ?
                   For
                   ,
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   of
                   this
                   nature
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   are
                   removed
                   from
                   our
                   senses
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   be
                   comprehended
                   by
                   the
                   mind
                   only
                   ;
                   )
                
                 l
                 
                   not
                   man
                   ,
                   a
                   Creature
                   made
                   of
                   matter
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   intelligible
                   and
                   Eternal
                   Essence
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   Framer
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   the
                   Course
                   and
                   Order
                   of
                   that
                   Constitution
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   providence
                   also
                
                 ;
                 [
                 namely
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   that
                   the
                   day
                   is
                   bright
                   ,
                   being
                   enlightened
                   by
                   the
                   Sun
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   night
                   succeeds
                   the
                   setting
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   has
                   succeeded
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   left
                   wholly
                
                 m
                 void
                 [
                 
                   of
                   Light
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   Quire
                   of
                   the
                   Stars
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   what
                   shall
                   we
                   say
                   concerning
                   the
                   Moon
                   ;
                   which
                   ,
                   when
                   at
                   the
                   greatest
                   distance
                   from
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   being
                   in
                   a
                   direct
                   opposition
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   is
                   at
                   the
                   Full
                   ;
                   but
                   ,
                   is
                   lessened
                   ,
                
                 *
                 
                   as
                   often
                   as
                   't
                   is
                   in
                   a
                   Conjunction
                   with
                   the
                   Sun
                   :
                   do
                   not
                   these
                   things
                   manifestly
                   declare
                   the
                
                 †
                 
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   sagacious
                   wisedom
                   ?
                   Farther
                   ,
                
                 n
                 
                   the
                   usefull
                   and
                   seasonable
                   warmth
                   of
                   the
                   Solar
                   Rayes
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   Fruits
                   are
                   brought
                   to
                   maturity
                   ;
                   the
                   Blasts
                   of
                   the
                   winds
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   of
                   great
                   use
                   in
                   making
                   the
                   year
                   fruitfull
                   and
                   healthy
                   ;
                   the
                   refreshment
                   of
                   showers
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   admirable
                   Harmony
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   managed
                   in
                   a
                   due
                   and
                   well-ordered
                   manner
                   :
                
                 [
                 lastly
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   that
                   perpetual
                   Order
                   of
                   the
                   Planets
                   ,
                   which
                   at
                   fit
                   and
                   stated
                   times
                   make
                   their
                   Returns
                   to
                   the
                   same
                
                 *
                 
                   point
                   ;
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Command
                   of
                   God
                   hereby
                   manifested
                   ,
                   and
                   likewise
                   the
                   perfect
                   and
                   entire
                   dutifullness
                   of
                   the
                   Stars
                   ,
                   which
                   pay
                   an
                   Obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Divine
                   Law
                   ?
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   the
                   Tops
                   of
                   Mountains
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   hollow
                   depths
                   of
                   Valleys
                   ,
                
                 o
                 
                   and
                   the
                   smooth
                   Levels
                   of
                   far-spreading
                   Fields
                   ;
                   do
                   these
                   seem
                   to
                   exist
                   without
                   the
                   providence
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   The
                   prospect
                   whereof
                   is
                   not
                   only
                
                 p
                 
                   gratefull
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   use
                   also
                   is
                   delightfull
                   and
                   pleasant
                   .
                   The
                
                 *
                 
                   Spaces
                   likewise
                   and
                
                 †
                 
                   Breaks
                   of
                   the
                   Waters
                   and
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   are
                   of
                   use
                   partly
                   for
                   tillage
                   ,
                
                 q
                 
                   and
                   partly
                   for
                   conveyance
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   we
                   stand
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   from
                   forreign
                   Regions
                   ;
                   )
                   do
                   they
                   not
                   most
                   clearly
                   demonstrate
                   the
                   accurate
                   and
                   exact
                   care
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   For
                   ,
                   the
                   Mountains
                   contain
                   water
                   within
                   their
                   Bowels
                   ;
                   which
                   when
                   the
                   Plain
                   has
                   received
                   ,
                   and
                
                 ‖
                 
                   by
                   the
                   moysture
                   thereof
                   has
                   sufficiently
                   refresht
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   ground
                   ;
                   it
                   pours
                   forth
                   the
                   residue
                   of
                   it
                   into
                   the
                   Sea
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   Sea
                   transmits
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Ocean
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   dare
                   we
                   yet
                   affirm
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   fort●itously
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   accident
                   ?
                   When
                   as
                   notwithstanding
                   ,
                
                 r
                 
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   able
                   to
                   declare
                   ,
                   with
                   what
                   shape
                   or
                   Form
                   Chance
                   is
                   endued
                   :
                   a
                   thing
                   which
                   has
                   no
                   subsistence
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   the
                   understanding
                   ,
                   or
                   sense
                   ;
                   but
                   is
                   only
                   the
                   empty
                   sound
                   of
                   a
                   name
                
                 ‖
                 
                   without
                   the
                   thing
                   ,
                   which
                   makes
                   a
                   noyse
                   about
                   our
                   Ears
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 That
                 ,
                 *
                 in
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 can't
                 understand
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 glorifie
                 the
                 Creator's
                 Wisdom
                 ;
                 nor
                 must
                 we
                 suppose
                 Chance
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 [
                 save
                 God
                 ,
                 ]
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 [
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 
                   FOr
                   Chance
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   most
                   certain
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   Term
                
                 [
                 invented
                 ]
                 
                   by
                   men
                   ,
                   whose
                   thoughts
                   are
                   rash
                   and
                   inconsiderate
                   ;
                   and
                   who
                   cannot
                
                 †
                 
                   understand
                   the
                   cause
                   it self
                   :
                   but
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   weakness
                   of
                   apprehension
                   ,
                   suppose
                   that
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   whereof
                   they
                   are
                   unable
                   to
                   give
                   a
                   reason
                   ,
                   have
                   been
                   framed
                   and
                   ordered
                   without
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   reason
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   indeed
                   some
                   things
                   endued
                   with
                   an
                   admirable
                   nature
                   ,
                   the
                   certain
                   and
                   evident
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   whereof
                   ,
                   lies
                   deep
                   :
                   of
                   which
                   sort
                   is
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Warm
                   Waters
                   .
                   For
                   no
                   person
                   can
                   readily
                   assign
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   fire
                   .
                   And
                   't
                   is
                   strange
                   ,
                   that
                
                 [
                 
                   that
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   though
                   encompassed
                   round
                   with
                   cold
                   water
                   ,
                   nevertheless
                   ,
                   should
                   not
                   loose
                   its
                   Native
                   Heat
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   found
                   to
                   be
                   very
                   rare
                   ,
                   and
                   few
                   in
                   number
                   thorowout
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ;
                   for
                   this
                   reason
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   perswade
                   my self
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   might
                   easily
                   know
                   the
                   power
                   of
                
                 [
                 Divine
                 ]
                 
                   providence
                   ;
                   which
                   has
                   ordered
                   two
                   most
                   contrary
                   Natures
                   ,
                   Heat
                   namely
                   and
                   Cold
                   ,
                   to
                   spring
                   from
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Root
                   .
                   Indeed
                   ,
                   the
                   things
                   are
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   almost
                   innumerable
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   bestowed
                   on
                   men
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   their
                   comfort
                   and
                   delight
                   :
                   but
                   ,
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   the
                   Olive-tree
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Vine
                   ,
                   are
                   chiefly
                
                 [
                 
                   to
                   be
                   accounted
                   such
                
                 .
                 ]
                 
                   Of
                   which
                   two
                
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   this
                   has
                   a
                   power
                   of
                   recreating
                   and
                   exhilerating
                   the
                   mind
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   other
                   is
                   fit
                   not
                   only
                   for
                   delight
                   :
                   but
                   of
                   use
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   curing
                   of
                   Bodies
                   .
                   The
                   perpetual
                   and
                   everlasting
                   course
                   of
                   Rivers
                   deserves
                   likewise
                   the
                   highest
                   admiration
                   ;
                   which
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   flowing
                   night
                   and
                   day
                   ,
                   give
                   a
                   representation
                   of
                   an
                   eternal
                   and
                   never-ceasing
                   life
                   .
                   Also
                   ,
                   the
                   continual
                   vicissitude
                   of
                   night
                   and
                   day
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   admirable
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 That
                 God
                 does
                 plentifully
                 supply
                 men
                 with
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 usefull
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 for
                 delight
                 ,
                 [
                 He
                 furnishes
                 them
                 ]
                 in
                 an
                 indifferent
                 manner
                 only
                 ;
                 bestowing
                 both
                 sorts
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 agreeable
                 to
                 their
                 profit
                 and
                 advantage
                 .
              
               
                 *
                 
                   ALL
                   These
                   words
                   have
                   been
                   spoken
                   by
                   Us
                   ,
                   in
                   confirmation
                   of
                   this
                   Truth
                   ,
                   that
                   nothing
                   has
                   been
                   done
                   without
                   reason
                   ,
                   or
                   without
                   understanding
                   :
                   but
                   ,
                   that
                   Reason
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                
                 a
                 
                   Providence
                   ,
                   are
                
                 [
                 
                   the
                   Works
                
                 ]
                 
                   of
                   God.
                   Who
                   has
                   likewise
                
                 †
                 
                   produced
                   the
                   several
                   kinds
                   of
                   Gold
                   ,
                   Silver
                   ,
                   Brass
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   Metals
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   and
                   measure
                   that
                   is
                   fit
                   and
                   agreeable
                   .
                   For
                   with
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   the
                   use
                   whereof
                   was
                   like
                   to
                   be
                   manifold
                   and
                   various
                   ,
                
                 [
                 men
                 ]
                 
                   are
                   by
                   his
                   order
                   plentifully
                   furnished
                   :
                   but
                   ,
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   are
                   of
                   use
                
                 b
                 
                   for
                   the
                   delight
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   Luxury
                   only
                
                 ;
                 [
                 
                   them
                   he
                   hath
                   bestowed
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   both
                   liberally
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   sparingly
                
                 ;
                 [
                 
                   observing
                   a
                   Mean
                
                 ]
                 
                   between
                   a
                   parcimony
                   and
                   a
                   profuseness
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   same
                   plenty
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   were
                   made
                   for
                   ornament
                   ,
                   had
                   been
                   granted
                   ;
                   the
                   Searchers
                   after
                   Mettals
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   overmuch
                   avarice
                   ,
                   would
                   have
                   despised
                   those
                
                 [
                 Mettals
                 ]
                 
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   use
                   for
                   Husbandry
                   ,
                   and
                   Building
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   of
                   Houses
                   ,
                   as
                   Ships
                   ;
                   Iron
                   namely
                   ,
                   and
                   Brass
                   ;
                   and
                   would
                   have
                   neglected
                   the
                   gathering
                   of
                   them
                   together
                   :
                   but
                   would
                   have
                   made
                   it
                   their
                   whole
                   business
                   ,
                   to
                   provide
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   serve
                   for
                   delight
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   vain
                   and
                   fruitless
                   superfluity
                   of
                   Riches
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   (
                   they
                   say
                   )
                   more
                   of
                   Difficulty
                   and
                   Labour
                   ,
                   in
                   finding
                   Gold
                   and
                   Silver
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   finding
                   all
                   other
                   Mettals
                   whatever
                   :
                   for
                   this
                   reason
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   soreness
                   of
                   the
                   Labour
                   may
                   be
                   opposed
                   to
                   the
                   vehemency
                   of
                   the
                   desire
                   .
                   How
                   many
                   other
                   works
                   of
                   Divine
                   Providence
                   may
                   besides
                   be
                   reckoned
                   up
                   ;
                   whereby
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   it
                   has
                   plentifully
                   conferred
                   on
                   us
                   ,
                   it
                   does
                   plainly
                   incite
                   the
                   Life
                   of
                   men
                   to
                   Modesty
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   Virtues
                   ,
                   and
                   draws
                
                 [
                 them
                 ]
                 
                   off
                   from
                   unseasonable
                   and
                   importunate
                   desires
                   ?
                   To
                   find
                   out
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   all
                   which
                   things
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   greater
                   Work
                   than
                   can
                   be
                   performed
                   by
                   man.
                   For
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   the
                   understanding
                   of
                   a
                   corruptible
                   and
                   infirm
                   Creature
                   ,
                
                 c
                 
                   arrive
                   at
                   the
                   accuracy
                   of
                   truth
                   ?
                   How
                   can
                   it
                   apprehend
                   the
                   pure
                   and
                   sincere
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 desired
                 to
                 know
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 erred
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Opinions
                 ;
                 a
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 exposed
                 to
                 dangers
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Opinions
                 of
                 Plato
                 .
              
               
                 WHerefore
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 attempt
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 possible
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 exceed
                 not
                 the
                 capacity
                 of
                 Our
                 Nature
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 perswasiveness
                 b
                 of
                 such
                 matters
                 as
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 Dialogues
                 and
                 Disputations
                 ,
                 does
                 usually
                 draw
                 away
                 most
                 of
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 befell
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 c
                 exercise
                 their
                 wits
                 in
                 discourses
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 finding
                 out
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 the
                 Greatness
                 of
                 things
                 transcends
                 their
                 enquiry
                 ,
                 they
                 *
                 involve
                 the
                 Truth
                 by
                 various
                 methods
                 of
                 arguing
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Sentiments
                 are
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 oppose
                 one
                 anothers
                 Opinions
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 [
                 they
                 do
                 ]
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 pretend
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 [
                 have
                 been
                 occasioned
                 ]
                 Commotions
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 severe
                 Sentences
                 of
                 Princes
                 [
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 ]
                 whilst
                 they
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 usages
                 of
                 their
                 Ancestours
                 are
                 subverted
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 their
                 own
                 ruine
                 has
                 very
                 frequently
                 been
                 the
                 consequence
                 hereof
                 .
                 For
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 proud
                 of
                 his
                 knowledge
                 in
                 disputing
                 ;
                 d
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 undertake
                 to
                 render
                 Reasons
                 that
                 were
                 weaker
                 ,
                 more
                 strong
                 ;
                 and
                 would
                 frequently
                 make
                 Sport
                 in
                 contradicting
                 ;
                 was
                 killed
                 by
                 the
                 envy
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Tribe
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 fellow-citizens
                 .
                 Moreover
                 Pythagoras
                 ,
                 who
                 pretended
                 highly
                 to
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 Temperance
                 and
                 Silence
                 ,
                 was
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 Lye.
                 For
                 ,
                 he
                 declared
                 to
                 the
                 Italians
                 ,
                 that
                 e
                 those
                 things
                 long
                 before
                 predicted
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 heard
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Traveller
                 in
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 were
                 revealed
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 in
                 particular
                 .
                 Lastly
                 Plato
                 ,
                 the
                 mildest
                 and
                 sweetest
                 tempered
                 person
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 man
                 that
                 drew
                 off
                 mens
                 minds
                 from
                 the
                 senses
                 ,
                 to
                 things
                 intelligible
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 always
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 ;
                 accustoming
                 men
                 to
                 look
                 upwards
                 ,
                 f
                 and
                 instructing
                 them
                 to
                 raise
                 their
                 eyes
                 to
                 things
                 sublime
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 taught
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 above
                 every
                 *
                 Essence
                 :
                 wherein
                 he
                 did
                 well
                 .
                 To
                 Him
                 he
                 subjoyned
                 a
                 Second
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 number
                 distinguished
                 the
                 two
                 Essences
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 them
                 Both
                 be
                 one
                 ;
                 and
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 God
                 ,
                 †
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 First
                 .
                 For
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Framer
                 and
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 transcends
                 [
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 He
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Second
                 from
                 Him
                 ,
                 ministring
                 to
                 His
                 Commands
                 ,
                 ‖
                 ascribes
                 the
                 Constitution
                 of
                 
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 Him
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Cause
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 accurate
                 way
                 of
                 Philosophizing
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 but
                 One
                 who
                 takes
                 the
                 Care
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 consults
                 their
                 Good
                 ;
                 God
                 The
                 *
                 Logos
                 namely
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 beautified
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 Which
                 Logos
                 Himself
                 being
                 truly
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 ,
                 what
                 other
                 Name
                 shall
                 any
                 one
                 impose
                 upon
                 Him
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 appellation
                 of
                 a
                 Son
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 shall
                 not
                 commit
                 a
                 sin
                 of
                 the
                 deepest
                 dye
                 ?
                 For
                 ▪
                 He
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 is
                 deservedly
                 esteemed
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 His
                 own
                 Word
                 also
                 .
                 Thus
                 far
                 Plato's
                 Sentiments
                 were
                 right
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 follow
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 found
                 to
                 have
                 wandred
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Truth
                 ;
                 whilst
                 he
                 both
                 introduces
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 ascribes
                 different
                 Forms
                 to
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 a
                 greater
                 mistake
                 amongst
                 unthinking
                 men
                 :
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 consider
                 the
                 Providence
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 pay
                 a
                 veneration
                 to
                 Images
                 framed
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 made
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 Creatures
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 it
                 hapned
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 excellent
                 g
                 Wit
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Learning
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 Commendation
                 ,
                 being
                 mixt
                 with
                 some
                 such
                 errours
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 had
                 in
                 it
                 less
                 of
                 purity
                 and
                 perfection
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 person
                 seems
                 to
                 Me
                 ,
                 to
                 reprove
                 Himself
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 correct
                 that
                 discourse
                 ;
                 whilst
                 he
                 attests
                 in
                 express
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Rational
                 Soul
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 h
                 He
                 divides
                 all
                 things
                 into
                 two
                 sorts
                 ,
                 intelligible
                 namely
                 and
                 sensible
                 :
                 [
                 the
                 Former
                 sort
                 is
                 simple
                 and
                 uncompounded
                 ,
                 ]
                 the
                 Latter
                 consists
                 of
                 a
                 Frame
                 of
                 Body
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 apprehended
                 by
                 the
                 understanding
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 perceived
                 by
                 Opinion
                 with
                 sense
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 partakes
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 't
                 is
                 unmixt
                 and
                 immaterial
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 eternal
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 for
                 its
                 allotment
                 an
                 endless
                 life
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 sensible
                 ,
                 because
                 't
                 is
                 dissolved
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 whereby
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 framed
                 ,
                 has
                 no
                 portion
                 in
                 an
                 endless
                 life
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 *
                 he
                 delivers
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 ,
                 is
                 highly
                 admirable
                 ;
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 lived
                 well
                 ,
                 the
                 Souls
                 namely
                 of
                 
                 holy
                 and
                 good
                 men
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 departure
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 are
                 consecrated
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 beautifull
                 [
                 Mansions
                 ]
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
                 [
                 Which
                 Assertion
                 of
                 his
                 does
                 not
                 only
                 deserve
                 admiration
                 ,
                 ]
                 i
                 but
                 is
                 also
                 highly
                 usefull
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 what
                 person
                 giving
                 credit
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 expecting
                 such
                 a
                 felicity
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 order
                 his
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 manner
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 exercise
                 Righteousness
                 and
                 Temperance
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 an
                 Aversion
                 for
                 wickedness
                 ?
                 Agreeably
                 to
                 these
                 words
                 also
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 subjoyned
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 are
                 tossed
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Streams
                 of
                 Acheron
                 and
                 Pyriphlegon
                 ,
                 floating
                 k
                 like
                 the
                 Remains
                 of
                 a
                 Shipwrack't
                 Vessel
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 a
                 Concerning
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 reject
                 the
                 Dogmata
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 also
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 either
                 ought
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Poets
                 credit
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
                 NEvertheless
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 men
                 so
                 depraved
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 reade
                 these
                 very
                 discourses
                 ,
                 neither
                 care
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 abashed
                 with
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 fear
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 heard
                 some
                 forged
                 Stories
                 and
                 Fables
                 ,
                 they
                 contemn
                 and
                 laugh
                 [
                 at
                 them
                 .
                 ]
                 They
                 highly
                 extol
                 a
                 Variety
                 and
                 Fluency
                 of
                 expression
                 ;
                 but
                 abominate
                 the
                 solidness
                 and
                 severity
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 Dogmata
                 .
                 b
                 But
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 same
                 men
                 give
                 credit
                 to
                 the
                 Fables
                 of
                 the
                 Poets
                 ;
                 and
                 fill
                 all
                 Greece
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Barbarous
                   Regions
                
                 with
                 vain
                 and
                 c
                 false
                 Stories
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Poets
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 men
                 ,
                 Sons
                 of
                 the
                 Gods
                 ,
                 do
                 judge
                 Souls
                 after
                 death
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 constitute
                 them
                 the
                 Inspectors
                 and
                 Triers
                 of
                 those
                 departed
                 ,
                 and
                 celebrate
                 their
                 Sentences
                 ,
                 and
                 Judiciary
                 proceedings
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 very
                 Poets
                 commemorate
                 the
                 Fights
                 of
                 the
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 and
                 †
                 Rights
                 of
                 War
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 divulge
                 the
                 Fates
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 [
                 God
                 's
                 ]
                 also
                 .
                 And
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 by
                 nature
                 cruel
                 and
                 austere
                 ;
                 that
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 strangers
                 to
                 all
                 Care
                 over
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 morose
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 they
                 bring
                 in
                 [
                 the
                 Gods
                 ]
                 lamenting
                 the
                 slaughter
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Sons
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 unable
                 to
                 give
                 relief
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 strangers
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 them
                 also
                 whom
                 they
                 love
                 most
                 entirely
                 .
                 They
                 also
                 feign
                 them
                 lyable
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Passions
                 and
                 Troubles
                 with
                 men
                 ;
                 whilst
                 they
                 sing
                 their
                 Wars
                 and
                 Wounds
                 ,
                 their
                 Joyes
                 and
                 Mournings
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 seem
                 worthy
                 of
                 credit
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 affirm
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 attempt
                 Poetry
                 ,
                 incited
                 thereto
                 by
                 some
                 Divine
                 motion
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 fit
                 we
                 should
                 believe
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 perswaded
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 utter
                 ,
                 †
                 when
                 moved
                 by
                 a
                 Divine
                 Spirit
                 .
                 They
                 likewise
                 relate
                 the
                 Calamities
                 of
                 the
                 Gods
                 and
                 Daemons
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 their
                 calamities
                 are
                 d
                 wholly
                 agreeable
                 with
                 Truth
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 body
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 lawfull
                 for
                 Poets
                 to
                 lye
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 [
                 't
                 is
                 asserted
                 ]
                 is
                 the
                 Property
                 of
                 Poetry
                 ,
                 to
                 recreate
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 the
                 Hearers
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 [
                 that
                 is
                 said
                 ]
                 to
                 be
                 Truth
                 ,
                 when
                 what
                 is
                 spoken
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 it self
                 no
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 than
                 so
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 delivered
                 .
                 Let
                 this
                 be
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 Poetry
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 to
                 conceal
                 and
                 withdraw
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 lye
                 ,
                 never
                 lye
                 in
                 vain
                 and
                 for
                 nothing
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 either
                 of
                 Gain
                 and
                 Profit
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 ,
                 being
                 (
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 likely
                 )
                 conscious
                 to
                 themselves
                 of
                 some
                 ill
                 practise
                 ,
                 they
                 hide
                 [
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 ]
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 fear
                 of
                 that
                 danger
                 which
                 the
                 Laws
                 threaten
                 them
                 with
                 .
                 e
                 But
                 doubtless
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 (
                 in
                 my
                 judgment
                 )
                 be
                 possible
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 relating
                 nothing
                 save
                 the
                 Truth
                 concerning
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 ,
                 neither
                 to
                 lye
                 ,
                 nor
                 act
                 impiously
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Our
                 Lord's
                 Coming
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 reasons
                 it
                 has
                 hapned
                 .
              
               
                 IF
                 therefore
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 person
                 unworthy
                 of
                 [
                 an
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 ]
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 of
                 living
                 ,
                 a
                 and
                 be
                 conscious
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 lived
                 wickedly
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 disordered
                 manner
                 ;
                 may
                 he
                 repent
                 and
                 look
                 towards
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
                 having
                 first
                 clear'd
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 made
                 a
                 stranger
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 most
                 vitious
                 courses
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 rest
                 satisfied
                 ▪
                 if
                 even
                 in
                 his
                 declining
                 age
                 he
                 may
                 b
                 attain
                 wisdom
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 no
                 Learning
                 [
                 that
                 has
                 proceeded
                 ]
                 from
                 men
                 ,
                 was
                 ever
                 any
                 assistance
                 to
                 Us.
                 But
                 ,
                 whatever
                 things
                 are
                 commendable
                 in
                 mens
                 Lives
                 and
                 Morals
                 ,
                 amongst
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 understanding
                 
                 are
                 all
                 accounted
                 the
                 Gifts
                 of
                 God.
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 c
                 against
                 those
                 poysoned
                 darts
                 which
                 the
                 Devil
                 has
                 framed
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 mean
                 Buckler
                 which
                 I
                 may
                 oppose
                 ;
                 the
                 knowledge
                 namely
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 matters
                 which
                 are
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God.
                 d
                 Out
                 of
                 which
                 ▪
                 [
                 knowledge
                 ]
                 having
                 selected
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 sutable
                 to
                 the
                 discourse
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 attempt
                 to
                 laud
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 e
                 But
                 ,
                 be
                 Thou
                 Thy Self
                 (
                 O
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Thou
                 Saviour
                 of
                 all
                 !
                 )
                 favourably
                 present
                 with
                 this
                 design
                 of
                 Our
                 devotion
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 Thou
                 adorn
                 Our
                 discourse
                 concerning
                 Thine
                 own
                 power
                 ,
                 prescribing
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 way
                 and
                 method
                 of
                 uttering
                 praises
                 .
                 Farther
                 ,
                 let
                 no
                 person
                 expect
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 hear
                 †
                 an
                 Oration
                 garnished
                 with
                 a
                 singular
                 elegancy
                 
                 of
                 words
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 know
                 accurately
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Oration
                 which
                 is
                 soft
                 and
                 loose
                 ,
                 and
                 composed
                 to
                 please
                 and
                 allure
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 unacceptable
                 to
                 the
                 prudent
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 who
                 speak
                 ,
                 make
                 noyse
                 and
                 applause
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 a
                 sober
                 and
                 modest
                 discourse
                 ,
                 their
                 Care
                 and
                 Business
                 .
                 Some
                 inconsiderate
                 and
                 impious
                 men
                 do
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 Our
                 Christ
                 was
                 deservedly
                 condemned
                 to
                 punishment
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 Life
                 to
                 the
                 living
                 ,
                 was
                 himself
                 deprived
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 f
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 once
                 dared
                 to
                 be
                 impious
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 have
                 *
                 taken
                 a
                 resolution
                 neither
                 to
                 be
                 afraid
                 ,
                 nor
                 conceal
                 their
                 own
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 should
                 assert
                 this
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 that
                 has
                 exceeded
                 the
                 utmost
                 degree
                 of
                 folly
                 and
                 madness
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 perswaded
                 themselves
                 of
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 immortal
                 God
                 underwent
                 Force
                 from
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 [
                 suffer
                 ,
                 ]
                 meerly
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 benignity
                 and
                 kindness
                 [
                 towards
                 them
                 .
                 ]
                 Nor
                 do
                 they
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 magnanimity
                 g
                 and
                 patience
                 ,
                 is
                 neither
                 to
                 be
                 *
                 changed
                 by
                 ignominy
                 ,
                 nor
                 removed
                 from
                 its
                 natural
                 constancy
                 and
                 firmness
                 by
                 reproach
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 by
                 consideration
                 and
                 an
                 height
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 does
                 always
                 break
                 and
                 beat
                 back
                 their
                 fierceness
                 ,
                 who
                 invade
                 and
                 assault
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Clemency
                 of
                 God
                 had
                 indeed
                 resolved
                 ,
                 wholly
                 to
                 destroy
                 injustice
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 advance
                 Modesty
                 and
                 Equity
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 having
                 gathered
                 together
                 the
                 h
                 wisest
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 †
                 it
                 instituted
                 a
                 most
                 beautifull
                 and
                 most
                 advantagious
                 doctrine
                 to
                 mankind
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 i
                 end
                 it
                 might
                 make
                 the
                 Good
                 and
                 Blessed
                 ,
                 to
                 emulate
                 and
                 admire
                 his
                 own
                 providence
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 worldly
                 affairs
                 .
                 Than
                 which
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 termed
                 a
                 greater
                 Good
                 ?
                 God
                 Himself
                 ‖
                 prescribing
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 and
                 rendring
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 deserve
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 like
                 himself
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 ,
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Virtue
                 being
                 diffused
                 amongst
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 an
                 everlasting
                 felicity
                 might
                 be
                 procured
                 for
                 men
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 Glorious
                 Victory
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 power
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 mighty
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 befitting
                 [
                 God
                 ;
                 ]
                 the
                 amendment
                 namely
                 of
                 all
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reducing
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 Temper
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 Thee
                 O
                 Thou
                 Saviour
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 with
                 praises
                 and
                 acclamations
                 we
                 ascribe
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 this
                 Victory
                 !
                 k
                 But
                 ,
                 Thou
                 ,
                 O
                 wicked
                 and
                 infamous
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 who
                 dost
                 advance
                 Thy self
                 by
                 Lyes
                 ,
                 Reports
                 and
                 Rumours
                 every
                 where
                 published
                 ;
                 Thou
                 [
                 I
                 say
                 ]
                 deceivest
                 young
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 perswasion
                 dost
                 impose
                 upon
                 youths
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 men
                 who
                 are
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 childish
                 disposition
                 ;
                 drawing
                 them
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 Him
                 who
                 is
                 l
                 truly
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 erecting
                 Images
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 may
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 pay
                 an
                 adoration
                 !
                 
                 That
                 so
                 ,
                 being
                 deceived
                 ,
                 the
                 Reward
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 senselessness
                 may
                 m
                 await
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 acouse
                 and
                 calumniate
                 Christ
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 all
                 Good
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 both
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
                 I●
                 not
                 this
                 God
                 deservedly
                 worshipped
                 by
                 the
                 *
                 Soberest
                 and
                 most
                 prudent
                 Nations
                 and
                 people
                 ?
                 Who
                 being
                 possest
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 power
                 ;
                 and
                 always
                 continuing
                 firm
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 purpose
                 ,
                 has
                 not
                 made
                 the
                 least
                 abatement
                 of
                 his
                 innate
                 Clemency
                 .
                 Be
                 gone
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Ye
                 Impious
                 !
                 (
                 For
                 that
                 is
                 permitted
                 to
                 You
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 no
                 punishment
                 is
                 now
                 inflicted
                 on
                 Your
                 wickedness
                 ;
                 )
                 Begone
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 your
                 slaughters
                 of
                 Victims
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Your
                 Banquets
                 ,
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 and
                 Drunken
                 Debauches
                 .
                 Wherein
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Mask
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 you
                 make
                 pleasures
                 and
                 intemperance
                 your
                 business
                 .
                 You
                 pretend
                 indeed
                 to
                 perform
                 Sacrifices
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 reality
                 you
                 serve
                 your
                 own
                 Lusts.
                 For
                 you
                 know
                 nothing
                 of
                 Good
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 Command
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 God
                 ;
                 who
                 has
                 both
                 prescribed
                 Laws
                 to
                 mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 given
                 it
                 in
                 charge
                 to
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 form
                 and
                 govern
                 the
                 Lives
                 and
                 Morals
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 shall
                 lead
                 their
                 lives
                 well
                 and
                 soberly
                 ,
                 may
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 His
                 Son
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 second
                 Life
                 allotted
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 blessed
                 and
                 happy
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 declared
                 n
                 God's
                 Decree
                 concerning
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 neither
                 wandring
                 in
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 do
                 ;
                 nor
                 yet
                 led
                 by
                 guess
                 ,
                 or
                 conjecture
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 body
                 will
                 perhaps
                 say
                 ,
                 whence
                 is
                 this
                 appellation
                 of
                 
                   a
                   Son
                
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 
                   this
                   Begetting
                
                 ;
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 One
                 only
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 He
                 is
                 wholly
                 a
                 Stranger
                 to
                 all
                 Mixture
                 and
                 Copulation
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 that
                 Generation
                 is
                 twofold
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 from
                 †
                 Conception
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 from
                 an
                 Eternal
                 Cause
                 .
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 which
                 [
                 Generation
                 ,
                 ]
                 by
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 that
                 person
                 sees
                 even
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 o
                 who
                 is
                 dear
                 to
                 God.
                 For
                 ,
                 any
                 wise
                 man
                 knows
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Disposition
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 .
                 There
                 being
                 nothing
                 therefore
                 which
                 has
                 not
                 a
                 Cause
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 ,
                 their
                 Cause
                 should
                 exist
                 .
                 Whereas
                 then
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 things
                 therein
                 ,
                 do
                 exist
                 ;
                 and
                 whereas
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 does
                 exist
                 also
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 Preserver
                 should
                 exist
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 Christ
                 Himself
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 [
                 p
                 of
                 preservation
                 ]
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 q
                 and
                 preservation
                 ,
                 the
                 Effect
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 r
                 Father
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 the
                 Effect
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 Himself
                 existed
                 before
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 proved
                 sufficiently
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 came
                 He
                 down
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 why
                 desoended
                 He
                 ]
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 The
                 Intent
                 and
                 purpose
                 s
                 of
                 his
                 Coming
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Prophets
                 have
                 predicted
                 ,
                 proceeded
                 from
                 His
                 care
                 over
                 the
                 Universe
                 .
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 requisite
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Framer
                 should
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 His
                 own
                 Works
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 about
                 to
                 *
                 assume
                 a
                 terrene
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stay
                 upon
                 Earth
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 (
                 necessity
                 requiring
                 this
                 ;
                 )
                 He
                 devised
                 for
                 Himself
                 a
                 new
                 way
                 of
                 being
                 born
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Conception
                 [
                 was
                 ]
                 without
                 a
                 Marriage
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 †
                 Child-birth
                 of
                 a
                 pure
                 Virginity
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 Virgin
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 Temporal
                 Beginning
                 of
                 an
                 Eternal
                 Nature
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 ‖
                 Perception
                 of
                 an
                 intelligible
                 Essence
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 t
                 matter
                 of
                 an
                 incorporeal
                 Brightness
                 .
                 All
                 things
                 therefore
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 were
                 seen
                 ,
                 were
                 agreeable
                 hereto
                 .
                 u
                 Abright
                 Dove
                 ,
                 [
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 heretofore
                 ]
                 flew
                 out
                 of
                 Noah's
                 Ark
                 ,
                 descended
                 into
                 the
                 Bosome
                 of
                 the
                 Uirgin
                 .
                 Those
                 other
                 things
                 are
                 likewise
                 consonant
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 consequences
                 of
                 this
                 *
                 unspotted
                 w
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 purer
                 than
                 all
                 Chastity
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 more
                 excellent
                 than
                 Continency
                 it self
                 .
                 The
                 [
                 wonderfull
                 ]
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 from
                 his
                 very
                 Cradle
                 :
                 and
                 Jordan
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 River
                 ]
                 which
                 afforded
                 Him
                 water
                 for
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 receiving
                 Him
                 with
                 a
                 Reverence
                 .
                 Besides
                 this
                 ,
                 a
                 Royal
                 Unction
                 *
                 joyned
                 with
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 A
                 doctrine
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 which
                 performed
                 wonderfull
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 healed
                 incurable
                 diseases
                 .
                 †
                 And
                 a
                 swift
                 and
                 unhindred
                 Assent
                 to
                 Humane
                 prayers
                 .
                 And
                 his
                 whole
                 life
                 in
                 general
                 was
                 beneficial
                 and
                 usefull
                 to
                 men
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 his
                 Preaching
                 [
                 was
                 such
                 as
                 might
                 ]
                 not
                 instill
                 prudence
                 ,
                 but
                 wisedom
                 :
                 For
                 his
                 disciples
                 did
                 not
                 learn
                 those
                 termed
                 the
                 x
                 
                   Civil
                   Virtues
                
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 paths
                 which
                 lead
                 to
                 an
                 intelligible
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 laboured
                 in
                 the
                 Contemplation
                 of
                 that
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 always
                 continues
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 State
                 ;
                 and
                 made
                 continual
                 researches
                 into
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 the
                 supream
                 Father
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 Favours
                 and
                 Acts
                 of
                 kindness
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 mean.
                 Instead
                 of
                 y
                 Blindness
                 ,
                 sight
                 ;
                 instead
                 of
                 faintness
                 and
                 a
                 weakness
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 a
                 sound
                 and
                 healthy
                 constitution
                 ;
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 a
                 Restoration
                 to
                 Life
                 .
                 I
                 omit
                 that
                 plentifull
                 provision
                 of
                 Necessaries
                 for
                 food
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 abundance
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 ,
                 *
                 raised
                 from
                 small
                 quantities
                 of
                 Victuals
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 numerous
                 multitudes
                 were
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 sufficed
                 .
                 This
                 Thanksgiving
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 able
                 ,
                 we
                 render
                 to
                 Thee
                 ,
                 Christ
                 Thou
                 God
                 and
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 the
                 supream
                 Providence
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Father
                 !
                 Thou
                 who
                 savest
                 us
                 from
                 Evils
                 ,
                 and
                 teachest
                 us
                 a
                 Most
                 Blessed
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 speak
                 not
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 praise
                 Thee
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 my
                 giving
                 Thee
                 thanks
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 is
                 he
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 ever
                 praised
                 Thee
                 according
                 to
                 Thy
                 worth
                 ?
                 For
                 Thou
                 art
                 He
                 ,
                 who
                 art
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 created
                 things
                 of
                 nothing
                 ;
                 z
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 given
                 them
                 light
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 Order
                 and
                 Measure
                 to
                 have
                 beautified
                 the
                 †
                 confused
                 heap
                 of
                 the
                 Elements
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 eminentest
                 Gift
                 of
                 Thy
                 Clemency
                 ,
                 that
                 Thou
                 hast
                 rendred
                 men
                 ,
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 disposition
                 ,
                 Emulatours
                 and
                 Admirers
                 of
                 a
                 Divine
                 and
                 Blessed
                 life
                 ;
                 a
                 and
                 hast
                 taken
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 made
                 Merchants
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 truly
                 good
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 impart
                 their
                 own
                 wisedom
                 and
                 happiness
                 to
                 many
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 themselves
                 should
                 reap
                 the
                 immortal
                 fruit
                 of
                 Virtue
                 ;
                 being
                 freed
                 from
                 Intemperance
                 ,
                 but
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 Clemency
                 ;
                 having
                 mercy
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 but
                 hoping
                 for
                 the
                 *
                 Promises
                 of
                 Faith
                 ;
                 lastly
                 ,
                 b
                 embracing
                 Modesty
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 [
                 instead
                 of
                 injustice
                 ,
                 ]
                 which
                 the
                 former
                 Life
                 of
                 men
                 had
                 cast
                 upon
                 their
                 Morals
                 ,
                 [
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 ]
                 from
                 him
                 who
                 makes
                 provision
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 no
                 other
                 person
                 could
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 bee
                 a
                 fit
                 Physitian
                 for
                 the
                 curing
                 such
                 great
                 Evils
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 injustice
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 prevailed
                 in
                 that
                 age
                 .
                 Providence
                 therefore
                 coming
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 it self
                 ,
                 easily
                 composed
                 and
                 beautified
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 wickedness
                 and
                 intemperance
                 had
                 been
                 disordered
                 .
                 Nor
                 [
                 did
                 Christ
                 perform
                 ]
                 this
                 secretly
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 concealed
                 manner
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 knew
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 prudence
                 and
                 understanding
                 would
                 c
                 contemplate
                 his
                 own
                 power
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 others
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Nature
                 they
                 were
                 like
                 irrational
                 creatures
                 ,
                 would
                 *
                 relye
                 upon
                 their
                 own
                 senses
                 rather
                 .
                 d
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 person
                 ,
                 whether
                 good
                 or
                 ill
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 in
                 doubt
                 ;
                 [
                 he
                 performed
                 it
                 ]
                 openly
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 exposed
                 this
                 Blessedness
                 and
                 admirable
                 Cure
                 to
                 publick
                 view
                 :
                 restoring
                 again
                 ▪
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 dead
                 ;
                 and
                 commanding
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 senses
                 ,
                 should
                 again
                 recover
                 their
                 former
                 soundness
                 of
                 sense
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 rendred
                 the
                 Sea
                 solid
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 Storm
                 ordered
                 a
                 Calm
                 to
                 arise
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 fine
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 performed
                 wonderfull
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 an
                 incredulity
                 had
                 brought
                 men
                 over
                 to
                 a
                 most
                 strong
                 Faith
                 ;
                 )
                 He
                 †
                 ascended
                 up
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 whose
                 work
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 save
                 God's
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 a
                 performance
                 ]
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 transcendent
                 power
                 ?
                 Nor
                 did
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 nearest
                 to
                 his
                 Passion
                 ,
                 want
                 those
                 Sights
                 that
                 were
                 highly
                 admirable
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 darkness
                 of
                 night
                 obscured
                 the
                 brightness
                 of
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 totally
                 eclips'd
                 the
                 Sun.
                 For
                 ,
                 a
                 terrour
                 had
                 seized
                 all
                 people
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 [
                 who
                 believed
                 ]
                 that
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 was
                 now
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 the
                 Composure
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 would
                 now
                 prevail
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Calamity
                 was
                 inquired
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 horrid
                 impiety
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 committed
                 by
                 men
                 against
                 the
                 Deity
                 .
                 e
                 Till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 pleasing
                 greatness
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 God
                 had
                 
                 with
                 contempt
                 look't
                 upon
                 the
                 contumely
                 of
                 the
                 Impious
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 restored
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 beautified
                 the
                 whole
                 Heaven
                 with
                 the
                 usual
                 *
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 .
                 The
                 Face
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 which
                 f
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 had
                 been
                 wholly
                 covered
                 with
                 mourning
                 and
                 sadness
                 ,
                 was
                 again
                 restored
                 to
                 its
                 †
                 Native
                 beauty
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
                 Concerning
                 those
                 who
                 knew
                 not
                 this
                 Mystery
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 ignorance
                 is
                 voluntary
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 what
                 great
                 blessings
                 await
                 those
                 who
                 know
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 them
                 who
                 have
                 died
                 in
                 Confession
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 BUt
                 ,
                 some
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 't
                 is
                 usual
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 ,
                 will
                 peradventure
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 men
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 tractable
                 and
                 mild
                 .
                 [
                 I
                 demand
                 ]
                 therefore
                 ,
                 what
                 better
                 method
                 ,
                 what
                 more
                 effectual
                 attempt
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 amendment
                 of
                 ill
                 men
                 ,
                 than
                 God's
                 own
                 speaking
                 to
                 them
                 ?
                 Has
                 not
                 He
                 ,
                 when
                 present
                 and
                 rendred
                 visible
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 taught
                 them
                 modestie
                 and
                 sobriety
                 of
                 life
                 ?
                 If
                 therefore
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 a
                 God
                 who
                 was
                 present
                 ;
                 hath
                 availed
                 nothing
                 ;
                 how
                 could
                 [
                 the
                 admonition
                 ]
                 of
                 one
                 absent
                 and
                 un-heard
                 ,
                 be
                 of
                 force
                 ?
                 What
                 therefore
                 was
                 the
                 Obstacle
                 of
                 that
                 most
                 Blessed
                 Doctrine
                 ?
                 The
                 perverse
                 ,
                 untractable
                 ,
                 and
                 fierce
                 humour
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 when
                 with
                 an
                 angry
                 and
                 displeased
                 mind
                 we
                 receive
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 well
                 and
                 fitly
                 enjoyned
                 ,
                 the
                 *
                 acuteness
                 of
                 our
                 understanding
                 is
                 dull'd
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 clouded
                 .
                 b
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 pleasure
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 neglect
                 the
                 commands
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 loathing
                 and
                 disdainfull
                 manner
                 to
                 give
                 ear
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 that
                 was
                 made
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 not
                 been
                 negligent
                 and
                 careless
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 rewards
                 befitting
                 their
                 attention
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 present
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 to
                 come
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 really
                 and
                 truly
                 
                   The
                   Life
                
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 obey
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 immortal
                 and
                 eternal
                 Life
                 .
                 The
                 attaining
                 whereof
                 is
                 possible
                 to
                 them
                 only
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 know
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 propose
                 their
                 own
                 lives
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 perpetual
                 †
                 Exemplar
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 imitation
                 ,
                 c
                 that
                 have
                 resolved
                 to
                 live
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Emulation
                 with
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 excelling
                 .
                 On
                 this
                 account
                 therefore
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 was
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 wise
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 they
                 shall
                 command
                 ,
                 might
                 d
                 in
                 a
                 pure
                 mind
                 be
                 preserved
                 with
                 care
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 companions
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 observance
                 of
                 God's
                 Command
                 might
                 thus
                 continue
                 true
                 and
                 firm
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 from
                 such
                 an
                 observance
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 a
                 pure
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sincere
                 Devotion
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 springs
                 a
                 fearlesness
                 and
                 contempt
                 of
                 Death
                 .
                 [
                 Such
                 a
                 mind
                 as
                 this
                 ]
                 therefore
                 ,
                 gives
                 a
                 resistance
                 to
                 the
                 Storms
                 and
                 Tumults
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 e
                 being
                 fortified
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 inexpugnable
                 strength
                 of
                 Divine
                 Virtue
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 with
                 a
                 magnanimity
                 it
                 has
                 conquered
                 the
                 greatest
                 Terrours
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 vouchsafed
                 a
                 Crown
                 from
                 Him
                 ,
                 f
                 to
                 whom
                 with
                 courage
                 and
                 constancy
                 it
                 hath
                 born
                 witness
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 boast
                 in
                 respect
                 hereof
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 it
                 knows
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 has
                 both
                 endured
                 Tortures
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 also
                 chearfully
                 fulfilled
                 the
                 Divine
                 Commands
                 .
                 Farther
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 life
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 followed
                 by
                 an
                 immortal
                 Memory
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Eternal
                 Glory
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 most
                 deservedly
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 a
                 Martyr
                 is
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 modesty
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 Religious
                 observance
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Commands
                 ;
                 and
                 g
                 his
                 death
                 likewise
                 [
                 appears
                 ]
                 full
                 of
                 magnanimity
                 and
                 *
                 Gallantry
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 commendations
                 ,
                 and
                 praises
                 are
                 after
                 this
                 sung
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Inspectour
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 h
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 thanksgiving
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 performed
                 in
                 memory
                 of
                 these
                 persons
                 :
                 [
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ]
                 not
                 polluted
                 with
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 violence
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 the
                 Odour
                 of
                 Frankincense
                 required
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 kindling
                 of
                 the
                 Funeral-pile
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 pure
                 Light
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 enlightning
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 pray
                 to
                 God.
                 Sober
                 i
                 Feasts
                 and
                 Banquets
                 are
                 likewise
                 celebrated
                 by
                 many
                 ,
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 relief
                 and
                 refreshment
                 of
                 the
                 indigent
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 help
                 them
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 deprived
                 [
                 of
                 their
                 Estates
                 and
                 Country
                 .
                 ]
                 Which
                 [
                 Banquets
                 ]
                 should
                 any
                 one
                 think
                 to
                 be
                 burthensome
                 and
                 inconvenient
                 ,
                 his
                 Sentiment
                 would
                 be
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 and
                 most
                 Blessed
                 †
                 Discipline
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
                 That
                 a
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 is
                 necessary
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 propensity
                 to
                 Good
                 and
                 Evil
                 ,
                 springs
                 from
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Judgment
                 [
                 of
                 God
                 ]
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Reason
                 .
              
               
                 
                   BUt
                   now
                   ,
                   some
                   persons
                   do
                   boldly
                   and
                   inconsiderately
                   presume
                   ,
                   to
                   find
                   fault
                   with
                   God
                
                 a
                 
                   even
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                   What
                   was
                   his
                   meaning
                
                 [
                 
                   say
                   they
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   that
                   he
                   has
                   not
                   framed
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   but
                   has
                   commanded
                   ,
                   that
                   even
                   most
                   things
                   should
                   be
                   produced
                   different
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   should
                   be
                   endued
                   with
                   a
                   nature
                   and
                   disposition
                   that
                   are
                   contrary
                   ▪
                   Whence
                   springs
                   a
                   diversity
                   of
                   the
                   Morals
                   and
                   Wills
                   of
                   us
                   men
                   .
                   It
                   had
                   peradventure
                   been
                   better
                   ,
                   both
                   as
                   to
                   what
                   respects
                   an
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Commands
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   to
                   an
                   accurate
                
                 *
                 
                   Contemplation
                   of
                   Him
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   a
                   confirmation
                
                 b
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   every
                   particular
                   person
                   ;
                   that
                   all
                   men
                   had
                   been
                   endued
                   with
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   disposition
                   .
                   But
                
                 [
                 
                   we
                   answer
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   't
                   is
                   altogether
                   ridiculous
                   to
                   desire
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   men
                   should
                   be
                   of
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   humour
                   and
                   disposition
                   :
                
                 [
                 
                   and
                   't
                   is
                   absurd
                
                 ]
                 
                   not
                   to
                   consider
                   and
                   remark
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 c
                 
                   constitution
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   with
                   that
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   or
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   Natural
                   things
                   are
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   substance
                   with
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   Moral
                   :
                   Or
                   Lastly
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Affections
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   are
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   .
                
                 d
                 For
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   the
                   rational
                   Soul
                   does
                   far
                   excel
                
                 ]
                 
                   this
                   whole
                   world
                   ;
                   and
                   is
                   so
                   much
                   more
                   blessed
                   than
                   Creatures
                   that
                   are
                   earthly
                   and
                   lyable
                   to
                   Corruption
                   ,
                   by
                   how
                   much
                   it
                   is
                   nobler
                   and
                   more
                   divine
                   :
                   neither
                   is
                   mankind
                   void
                   of
                   the
                   divine
                   goodness
                   .
                   Nevertheless
                   ,
                   all
                   men
                   are
                   not
                   promiscuously
                   and
                   without
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   difference
                
                 [
                 
                   partakers
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Goodness
                
                 :
                 ]
                 
                   but
                   those
                   only
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   search't
                   into
                   the
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   have
                   proposed
                   to
                   themselves
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   chief
                   purpose
                   of
                   Life
                   and
                   primary
                   Study
                   ,
                   the
                   knowledge
                   namely
                   of
                   things
                   Divine
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIV
                 .
                 That
                 a
                 created
                 Nature
                 is
                 at
                 a
                 vast
                 distance
                 from
                 an
                 Essence
                 which
                 is
                 uncreated
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 man
                 *
                 approaches
                 nearest
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 virtuous
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 
                   MOreover
                   ,
                   to
                   compare
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   made
                   ,
                   with
                   them
                   which
                   be
                   eternal
                   ,
                   is
                   questionless
                   the
                   highest
                   degree
                   of
                   madness
                   .
                   For
                   these
                   have
                   neither
                   beginning
                   ,
                   nor
                   end
                   .
                   But
                   those
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   they
                   are
                   brought
                   forth
                   and
                   begotten
                   ;
                   and
                   because
                   they
                   have
                   received
                   a
                   beginning
                   both
                   of
                   their
                   existing
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   their
                   living
                   for
                   some
                   set
                   time
                   ;
                   must
                   consequently
                   of
                   necessity
                   have
                   an
                   end
                   also
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                
                 a
                 
                   begotten
                   ,
                   be
                   any
                   ways
                   compared
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   commanded
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   begotten
                   ?
                
                 b
                 
                   For
                   ,
                   if
                   these
                   things
                   were
                   equal
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   Command
                   whereby
                   he
                   ordered
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   produced
                   ,
                   would
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   fit
                   and
                   be
                   agreeable
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   neither
                   can
                   things
                   celestial
                   be
                   compared
                   with
                   him
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   that
                   the
                   sensible
                   world
                
                 [
                 
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   compared
                
                 ]
                 
                   with
                   the
                   Intelligible
                   ;
                   nor
                   Images
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Originals
                   .
                
                 c
                 
                   But
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   confusing
                   and
                   mixing
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   a
                   thing
                   wholly
                   ridiculous
                   ?
                   in
                   regard
                   the
                   dignity
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   would
                   be
                
                 *
                 clouded
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   by
                   a
                   comparing
                   of
                   it
                   with
                   men
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   beasts
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   desire
                   of
                   power
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   strive
                   to
                   equal
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                
                 [
                 
                   I
                   say
                   such
                   a
                   desire
                
                 ]
                 
                   to
                   be
                   esteemed
                   as
                   peculiar
                   to
                   madmen
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   abhor
                   a
                   sober
                   ,
                   modest
                   ,
                   and
                   virtuous
                   course
                   of
                   Life
                   ?
                   For
                   if
                   with
                   earnestness
                   we
                   strive
                   to
                   attain
                   divine
                   felicity
                   ,
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   leade
                   our
                   lives
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Command
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   shall
                   have
                   lived
                   in
                   Conformity
                   to
                   that
                   Law
                   appoynted
                   by
                   God
                   ;
                   being
                   made
                   superiour
                   to
                   all
                   Fate
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   take
                   up
                   our
                   Residence
                   in
                   immortal
                   and
                   eternal
                   Mansions
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   strength
                   in
                   man
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   like
                   to
                   the
                   divine
                   power
                   ,
                
                 [
                 namely
                 ]
                 
                   a
                   sincere
                   and
                   unfeigned
                   worship
                   paid
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   conversion
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   contemplation
                   and
                   knowledge
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   acceptable
                   to
                   the
                   Deity
                   :
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   enclined
                   towards
                   the
                   Earth
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   able
                   ,
                   to
                   raise
                   our
                   minds
                   to
                   things
                   sublime
                   and
                   celestial
                   .
                   For
                   by
                   such
                   an
                
                 
                 
                   endeavour
                   a●
                   this
                
                 ,
                 e
                 
                   a
                   Victory
                   is
                   procured
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                
                 *
                 
                   of
                   equal
                   value
                   with
                   many
                   Blessings
                   .
                   The
                   cause
                   therefore
                   of
                   the
                   dissimilitude
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                
                 †
                 
                   which
                   is
                   plac't
                   in
                   a
                   distance
                   both
                   of
                   dignity
                   and
                   power
                   ,
                   has
                   this
                   reason
                   .
                   Wherein
                   they
                   who
                   are
                   wise
                   ,
                   do
                   willingly
                   acquiesce
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   eminently
                   thankfull
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   ingratefull
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   foolish
                   ,
                   receive
                   a
                   punishment
                
                 f
                 
                   befitting
                   their
                   arrogance
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 What
                 Precepts
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 delivered
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Miracles
                 He
                 wrought
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 beneficial
                 He
                 hath
                 been
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 own
                 a
                 subjection
                 to
                 Him.
                 
              
               
                 FArther
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 exhorts
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 and
                 constitutes
                 himself
                 a
                 Teacher
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 prudent
                 ,
                 [
                 instructing
                 them
                 ]
                 a
                 in
                 the
                 Father's
                 commands
                 .
                 Unless
                 we
                 forget
                 our selves
                 ,
                 being
                 wretchedly
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 our
                 advantage
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 mens
                 blessedness
                 ,
                 He
                 travelled
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 on
                 earth
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 called
                 together
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 best
                 men
                 of
                 b
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 he
                 delivered
                 them
                 a
                 most
                 usefull
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 the
                 preservative
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 of
                 a
                 sober
                 life
                 ;
                 teaching
                 them
                 Faith
                 and
                 Justice
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Envy
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 Malitious
                 Devil
                 ,
                 whose
                 delight
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 c
                 allure
                 and
                 deceive
                 the
                 unskilfull
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 he
                 visited
                 the
                 sick
                 ;
                 and
                 eased
                 the
                 infirm
                 of
                 those
                 ills
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 were
                 surrounded
                 .
                 He
                 likewise
                 administred
                 comfort
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 reduced
                 to
                 an
                 extremity
                 of
                 poverty
                 and
                 indigency
                 .
                 He
                 highly
                 extolled
                 d
                 a
                 sober
                 modest
                 and
                 quiet
                 temper
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 joyned
                 with
                 reason
                 ;
                 and
                 gave
                 command
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 a
                 courage
                 and
                 patience
                 of
                 mind
                 we
                 should
                 bear
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 injury
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 sort
                 of
                 contempt
                 :
                 teaching
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 e
                 Visitation
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 is
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 could
                 magnanimously
                 endure
                 accidents
                 ,
                 might
                 always
                 obtain
                 the
                 Victory
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 superlative
                 degree
                 of
                 strength
                 ,
                 [
                 namely
                 ]
                 a
                 constancy
                 of
                 mind
                 joyned
                 with
                 Philosophy
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 knowledge
                 f
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 True
                 and
                 Good
                 ,
                 accustoming
                 those
                 who
                 get
                 riches
                 fairly
                 and
                 justly
                 ,
                 to
                 impart
                 what
                 they
                 possess
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 kind
                 and
                 liberal
                 distribution
                 to
                 the
                 poorer
                 sort
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 wholly
                 forbids
                 mastership
                 ,
                 and
                 bearing
                 sway
                 over
                 others
                 ;
                 openly
                 declaring
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 give
                 assistance
                 to
                 the
                 humble
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 would
                 desist
                 from
                 favouring
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 disrespect
                 the
                 humble
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 made
                 Tryal
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 those
                 people
                 subject
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 and
                 so
                 powerfull
                 an
                 Experiment
                 ,
                 he
                 rendred
                 them
                 not
                 only
                 Contemmers
                 of
                 the
                 terriblest
                 and
                 most
                 formidable
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 genuine
                 disciples
                 also
                 of
                 an
                 hope
                 and
                 confidence
                 in
                 himself
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 once
                 sharply
                 rebuked
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 words
                 represt
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Companions
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 *
                 been
                 over
                 much
                 heated
                 with
                 anger
                 .
                 That
                 [
                 Disciple
                 ]
                 had
                 g
                 with
                 a
                 drawn
                 sword
                 made
                 an
                 assault
                 upon
                 some
                 body
                 ;
                 exposing
                 his
                 own
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 assist
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 But
                 [
                 his
                 Lord
                 ]
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 up
                 his
                 Sword
                 ;
                 reproving
                 the
                 man
                 severely
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 dispaired
                 of
                 a
                 defence
                 and
                 refuge
                 in
                 Him
                 Himself
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 enacted
                 a
                 Law
                 in
                 express
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 h
                 whoever
                 should
                 begin
                 an
                 assault
                 upon
                 another
                 with
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Violence
                 ,
                 or
                 should
                 attempt
                 to
                 injure
                 him
                 who
                 had
                 begun
                 ,
                 or
                 [
                 whoever
                 in
                 general
                 ]
                 should
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 should
                 perish
                 by
                 a
                 violent
                 death
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 most
                 undoubtedly
                 the
                 Celestial
                 wisedom
                 ,
                 to
                 choose
                 to
                 be
                 injured
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 to
                 injure
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 necessity
                 shall
                 require
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 readiness
                 to
                 undergo
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 do
                 evil
                 .
                 i
                 For
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 mischief
                 of
                 being
                 injurious
                 is
                 very
                 great
                 ;
                 not
                 he
                 who
                 suffers
                 the
                 wrong
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 does
                 it
                 ,
                 *
                 incurrs
                 the
                 heaviest
                 punishment
                 .
                 Farther
                 ,
                 k
                 't
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 pays
                 an
                 obedience
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 neither
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 nor
                 suffer
                 an
                 injury
                 ;
                 provided
                 he
                 places
                 his
                 confidence
                 in
                 the
                 protection
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 is
                 present
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 him
                 assistance
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 no
                 one
                 of
                 His
                 Subjects
                 may
                 receive
                 any
                 harm
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 how
                 should
                 he
                 [
                 endeavour
                 ]
                 l
                 to
                 assist
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 puts
                 his
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 ?
                 For
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 a
                 m
                 Fight
                 betwixt
                 two
                 would
                 ensue
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 doubtfull
                 and
                 uncertain
                 Victory
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 of
                 understanding
                 preferrs
                 dubious
                 matters
                 ,
                 before
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 fixt
                 and
                 certain
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 how
                 will
                 he
                 make
                 any
                 scruple
                 about
                 God's
                 presence
                 and
                 assistance
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 had
                 experience
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 perills
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 always
                 been
                 easily
                 delivered
                 from
                 dangers
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 n
                 sole
                 will
                 and
                 pleasure
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 who
                 has
                 walkt
                 thorow
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 command
                 was
                 paved
                 ,
                 and
                 afforded
                 a
                 solid
                 and
                 firm
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 passed
                 over
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 evident
                 and
                 firm
                 *
                 Basis
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 confidence
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 behold
                 these
                 admirable
                 and
                 incredible
                 things
                 performed
                 and
                 perfected
                 by
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 provident
                 God.
                 Hence
                 likewise
                 it
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 o
                 when
                 any
                 one
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 trial
                 of
                 Calamities
                 ,
                 he
                 does
                 p
                 not
                 repent
                 himself
                 of
                 his
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 retains
                 his
                 hope
                 in
                 God
                 firm
                 and
                 unshaken
                 .
                 Which
                 habit
                 being
                 once
                 firmly
                 fixt
                 in
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 God
                 takes
                 up
                 his
                 habitation
                 in
                 the
                 inmost
                 thought
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 he
                 is
                 invincible
                 ;
                 that
                 mind
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 its
                 inmost
                 thought
                 q
                 possesses
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 thus
                 invincible
                 ,
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 vanquished
                 by
                 those
                 dangers
                 that
                 surround
                 it
                 .
                 r
                 Besides
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 learn't
                 this
                 very
                 thing
                 from
                 God's
                 own
                 Victory
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 making
                 provision
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 when
                 reproacht
                 and
                 insulted
                 over
                 by
                 the
                 impious
                 and
                 unjust
                 ,
                 received
                 no
                 damage
                 from
                 his
                 passion
                 ,
                 but
                 obtained
                 a
                 most
                 Glorious
                 Victory
                 over
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 encircled
                 with
                 an
                 immortal
                 Crown
                 :
                 having
                 brought
                 to
                 effect
                 the
                 design
                 and
                 purpose
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 providence
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 just
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 trampled
                 upon
                 the
                 Cruelty
                 of
                 the
                 unjust
                 and
                 Impious
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 foretold
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 was
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Idols
                 ,
                 and
                 Idolatrous
                 Cities
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 his
                 Passion
                 was
                 long
                 since
                 foreshewed
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 Corporal
                 Nativity
                 foretold
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 time
                 likewise
                 of
                 his
                 Incarnation
                 was
                 predicted
                 ,
                 a
                 wherein
                 the
                 Shoots
                 springing
                 from
                 injustice
                 and
                 intemperance
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 hurtfull
                 to
                 just
                 actions
                 and
                 Morals
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ;
                 and
                 [
                 wherein
                 ]
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 partaker
                 of
                 Prudence
                 and
                 Modesty
                 ;
                 that
                 Law
                 namely
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 has
                 promulged
                 ,
                 prevailing
                 upon
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 almost
                 all
                 men
                 ;
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 being
                 confirmed
                 and
                 establisht
                 ;
                 and
                 superstition
                 wholly
                 abolished
                 .
                 On
                 account
                 of
                 which
                 [
                 superstition
                 ,
                 ]
                 not
                 only
                 slaughters
                 of
                 irrational
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 but
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 humane
                 Bodies
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 detestable
                 pollutions
                 of
                 Altars
                 were
                 exercised
                 :
                 for
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Assyrian
                 and
                 Egyptian
                 Laws
                 ,
                 *
                 innocent
                 men
                 were
                 Sacrificed
                 to
                 Brazen
                 or
                 earthen
                 images
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 the
                 Fruit
                 they
                 reapt
                 ,
                 was
                 agreeable
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Religion
                 .
                 Memphis
                 [
                 says
                 he
                 ]
                 and
                 Babylon
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 desolate
                 ;
                 and
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Gods
                 of
                 their
                 Countries
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 left
                 uninhabited
                 .
                 Nor
                 do
                 I
                 relate
                 these
                 things
                 from
                 report
                 and
                 hear
                 say
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 my self
                 was
                 present
                 and
                 saw
                 them
                 ;
                 b
                 and
                 was
                 made
                 an
                 eye-witness
                 of
                 the
                 miserable
                 and
                 calamitous
                 fortune
                 of
                 those
                 Cities
                 .
                 c
                 Memphis
                 lyes
                 desolate
                 ,
                 that
                 Pride
                 and
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 then
                 most
                 powerfull
                 Pharaoh
                 .
              
               
               
                 d
                 Whom
                 Moses
                 ruined
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Command
                 :
                 and
                 destroyed
                 his
                 Forces
                 (
                 which
                 had
                 gained
                 the
                 Victory
                 over
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greatest
                 Nations
                 ,
                 )
                 whilst
                 well
                 fortified
                 e
                 and
                 compleatly
                 furnished
                 with
                 Arms
                 ;
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 shooting
                 of
                 Arrows
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 throwing
                 of
                 Darts
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 an
                 Holy
                 Prayer
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 quiet
                 Supplication
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 wisedom
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 emulated
                 by
                 the
                 Wise
                 Men
                 amongst
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ;
                 also
                 concerning
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Three
                   Children
                
                 .
              
               
                 FArther
                 ,
                 no
                 people
                 ever
                 were
                 ,
                 or
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 blesseder
                 than
                 *
                 that
                 [
                 Nation
                 ;
                 ]
                 had
                 they
                 not
                 voluntarily
                 alienated
                 their
                 minds
                 from
                 the
                 Divine
                 Spirit
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 what
                 man
                 is
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 speak
                 concerning
                 Moses
                 according
                 as
                 he
                 deserves
                 ?
                 Who
                 having
                 reduced
                 †
                 the
                 confused
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 into
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 beautified
                 their
                 minds
                 with
                 Obedience
                 and
                 Modesty
                 ;
                 instead
                 of
                 Captivity
                 ,
                 conferred
                 on
                 them
                 Liberty
                 ;
                 instead
                 of
                 their
                 sadness
                 ,
                 rendred
                 them
                 joyfull
                 .
                 Who
                 raised
                 those
                 mens
                 minds
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 height
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 [
                 unhop'd-for
                 ]
                 change
                 of
                 their
                 Affairs
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 fortunate
                 successes
                 and
                 Victories
                 ,
                 they
                 became
                 puft
                 up
                 with
                 pride
                 and
                 insolence
                 .
                 Who
                 in
                 wisedom
                 so
                 far
                 excelled
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 lived
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 persons
                 which
                 are
                 most
                 celebrated
                 by
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 whether
                 wise
                 men
                 a
                 or
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 Emulatours
                 of
                 His
                 Wisdom
                 .
                 For
                 Pythagoras
                 having
                 imitated
                 his
                 wisedom
                 ,
                 has
                 been
                 so
                 highly
                 fam'd
                 for
                 his
                 Modesty
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 most
                 *
                 prudent
                 and
                 sober
                 person
                 Plato
                 ,
                 proposed
                 his
                 abstinence
                 as
                 a
                 pattern
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 imitation
                 .
                 b
                 Daniel
                 also
                 ,
                 he
                 who
                 foretold
                 things
                 future
                 ,
                 who
                 shewed
                 a
                 *
                 Specimen
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 transcendent
                 greatness
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 was
                 egregiously
                 eminent
                 for
                 the
                 *
                 Sanctity
                 of
                 his
                 Morals
                 and
                 his
                 whole
                 Life
                 ;
                 what
                 and
                 how
                 rigorous
                 a
                 Cruelty
                 did
                 he
                 vanquish
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 Tyrant
                 which
                 then
                 reigned
                 in
                 Syria
                 ?
                 His
                 name
                 was
                 Nabuchodonosor
                 ;
                 all
                 whose
                 Race
                 being
                 now
                 extinct
                 ,
                 that
                 vast
                 and
                 formidable
                 power
                 is
                 transferred
                 to
                 the
                 Persians
                 .
                 The
                 riches
                 of
                 that
                 Tyrant
                 ▪
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 day
                 are
                 ,
                 much
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 all
                 mens
                 discourses
                 ;
                 as
                 likewise
                 his
                 unmeet
                 and
                 foolish
                 Care
                 about
                 a
                 misbecoming
                 worship
                 ;
                 and
                 c
                 his
                 great
                 plenty
                 of
                 Metals
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 Gods
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 Temples
                 [
                 which
                 he
                 erected
                 ,
                 ]
                 reaching
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 Heaven
                 it self
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 his
                 horrid
                 Laws
                 about
                 Religion
                 ,
                 made
                 and
                 designed
                 for
                 Cruelty
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 d
                 Daniel
                 despised
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 sincere
                 piety
                 towards
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 truly
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 foretold
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 inconvenient
                 earnestness
                 of
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 some
                 great
                 and
                 sore
                 mischief
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 he
                 prevailed
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 .
                 For
                 an
                 affluence
                 of
                 Riches
                 is
                 a
                 mighty
                 hindrance
                 to
                 sober
                 and
                 good
                 thoughts
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 the
                 King
                 manifested
                 the
                 cruelty
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 ;
                 having
                 given
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 just
                 and
                 guiltless
                 person
                 should
                 be
                 cast
                 to
                 the
                 wild
                 beasts
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 torn
                 in
                 pieces
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Consent
                 of
                 those
                 Brethren
                 in
                 undergoing
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 was
                 highly
                 couragious
                 :
                 whom
                 posterity
                 afterwards
                 imitated
                 ,
                 and
                 procured
                 transcendent
                 glory
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 towards
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 Who
                 appearing
                 unhurt
                 by
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 furnace
                 ▪
                 and
                 by
                 those
                 other
                 Tortures
                 appointed
                 to
                 consume
                 them
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 approach
                 and
                 Touch
                 of
                 their
                 pure
                 Bodies
                 repelled
                 the
                 fire
                 contained
                 within
                 the
                 furnace
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Assyrian
                 Empire
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 e
                 destroyed
                 by
                 Thunder-bolts
                 ;
                 Daniel
                 by
                 [
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 ]
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 ,
                 betook
                 himself
                 to
                 Cambyses
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 Envy
                 ,
                 [
                 vexed
                 him
                 ]
                 here
                 also
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 besides
                 Envy
                 ,
                 the
                 destructive
                 Treacheries
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 Magi
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 continued
                 succession
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 the
                 greatest
                 perils
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 easily
                 delivered
                 ,
                 by
                 Christs
                 assisting
                 providence
                 ,
                 and
                 flourisht
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 *
                 Exemplar
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Virtue
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 whereas
                 he
                 poured
                 forth
                 his
                 prayers
                 to
                 God
                 thrice
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 performed
                 great
                 and
                 f
                 unusual
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 †
                 and
                 Works
                 highly
                 memorable
                 ;
                 the
                 Magi
                 ,
                 induced
                 
                 thereto
                 by
                 Envy
                 ,
                 calumniated
                 the
                 very
                 prevalency
                 of
                 his
                 prayers
                 ;
                 making
                 the
                 King
                 acquainted
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 great
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 g
                 was
                 very
                 dangerous
                 :
                 h
                 and
                 [
                 at
                 length
                 ]
                 they
                 perswaded
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 very
                 person
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 Occasioner
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 eminent
                 Blessings
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 condemned
                 to
                 be
                 devoured
                 by
                 fierce
                 Lyons
                 .
                 Daniel
                 therefore
                 ,
                 [
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ]
                 condemned
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 eternal
                 glory
                 ;
                 was
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Den.
                 And
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 conversant
                 amongst
                 the
                 wild-beasts
                 ,
                 found
                 them
                 more
                 gentle
                 and
                 tamer
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 shut
                 up
                 .
                 i
                 For
                 ,
                 a
                 prayer
                 of
                 modesty
                 and
                 soberness
                 ,
                 giving
                 assistance
                 by
                 its
                 powerfulness
                 ,
                 tamed
                 all
                 those
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 though
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 they
                 are
                 fierce
                 and
                 raging
                 .
                 Which
                 things
                 being
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 Cambyses
                 ,
                 (
                 For
                 't
                 was
                 impossible
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 performances
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 Divine
                 power
                 should
                 lye
                 concealed
                 ;
                 )
                 he
                 was
                 stricken
                 with
                 an
                 amazement
                 at
                 the
                 wonderfulness
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 told
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 repented
                 himself
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 easily
                 prevailed
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 Calumnies
                 of
                 the
                 Magi.
                 Nevertheless
                 he
                 *
                 had
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 eye-witness
                 of
                 that
                 spectacle
                 .
                 k
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 beheld
                 Daniel
                 praising
                 Christ
                 ,
                 both
                 his
                 hands
                 being
                 lifted
                 up
                 on
                 high
                 ;
                 but
                 [
                 saw
                 ]
                 the
                 Lyons
                 couching
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 worshipping
                 the
                 footsteps
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 :
                 immediately
                 [
                 he
                 condemned
                 ]
                 the
                 Magi
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 perswaded
                 him
                 hereto
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 punishment
                 ,
                 and
                 shut
                 them
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Den
                 of
                 the
                 Lyons
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 the
                 wild-beasts
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 had
                 fawned
                 upon
                 and
                 made
                 much
                 of
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 Magi
                 ,
                 forthwith
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 fierceness
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 tore
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 pieces
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVIII
                 .
                 Concerning
                 
                   Sibylla
                   Erythraea
                
                 ,
                 who
                 prophesied
                 in
                 an
                 Acrostick
                 of
                 Verses
                 ,
                 manifesting
                 [
                 Our
                 ]
                 Lord
                 and
                 [
                 His
                 ]
                 Passion
                 .
                 The
                 Acrostick
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 JESUS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 SON
                 OF
                 GOD
                 ,
                 SAVIOUR
                 ,
                 CROSS
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 *
                 desirous
                 likewise
                 of
                 mentioning
                 a
                 some
                 Testimonies
                 concerning
                 the
                 Divinity
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 Forreigners
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 even
                 they
                 whose
                 usage
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 speak
                 reproachfully
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 will
                 also
                 acknowledge
                 Him
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 give
                 credit
                 to
                 the
                 Discourses
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 party
                 .
                 
                   Sibylla
                   Erythraea
                
                 therefore
                 ,
                 who
                 says
                 that
                 She
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 Sixth
                 Age
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 b
                 was
                 the
                 Priestess
                 of
                 Apollo
                 :
                 She
                 wore
                 a
                 Crown
                 on
                 her
                 head
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 with
                 that
                 God
                 who
                 was
                 worshipped
                 by
                 Her
                 ;
                 and
                 kept
                 a
                 Tripod
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 a
                 Serpent
                 was
                 twisted
                 ;
                 and
                 gave
                 forth
                 Oracles
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 consulted
                 Her
                 :
                 having
                 c
                 by
                 the
                 folly
                 of
                 Her
                 Parents
                 been
                 enslaved
                 to
                 this
                 worship
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 decent
                 and
                 virtuous
                 ,
                 but
                 immodest
                 Fury
                 only
                 is
                 produced
                 ;
                 agreeable
                 to
                 those
                 very
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 related
                 concerning
                 Daphne
                 .
                 This
                 woman
                 therefore
                 ,
                 entring
                 in
                 great
                 hast
                 one
                 time
                 into
                 the
                 *
                 Adyta
                 of
                 Her
                 unseasonable
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 and
                 d
                 being
                 really
                 filled
                 with
                 Divine
                 Inspiration
                 ,
                 uttered
                 a
                 Prophecy
                 in
                 verses
                 ,
                 containing
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 should
                 happen
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 plainly
                 setting
                 forth
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Advent
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 Letters
                 which
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 front
                 of
                 every
                 verse
                 ;
                 which
                 sort
                 of
                 Poem
                 is
                 termed
                 an
                 Acrostick
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 the
                 Acrostick
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   JESUS
                   CHRIST
                   ,
                   SON
                   OF
                   GOD
                   ,
                   SAVIOUR
                   ,
                   CROSS
                   .
                
                 And
                 Her
                 Verses
                 are
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   *
                   When
                   the
                   Great
                   Day
                   of
                   Judgment
                   shall
                   appear
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   melting
                   Earth
                   shall
                   then
                   dissolve
                   with
                   fear
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   King
                   Immortal
                   shall
                   from
                   Heav'n
                   descend
                   ,
                
                 
                   At
                   whose
                   Tribunal
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   attend
                   .
                
                 
                   Both
                   Just
                   and
                   Wicked
                   shall
                   ,
                   when
                   Time
                   grows
                   old
                   ,
                
                 
                   Their
                   mighty
                   God
                   in
                   flesh
                   array'd
                   behold
                   ;
                
                 
                   Armies
                   of
                   Saints
                   on
                   His
                   Right
                   hand
                   shall
                   come
                   ,
                
                 
                   Whilst
                   Humane
                   Souls
                   expect
                   their
                   final
                   doom
                   .
                
                 
                   Th'
                   Universe
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   dry
                   Barren
                   Strand
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   Thorns
                   shall
                   flourish
                   on
                   the
                   scorched
                   Land.
                
                 
                   Men
                   shall
                   with
                   indignation
                   cast
                   away
                
                 
                   Their
                   Wealth
                   ,
                   and
                   Idols
                   in
                   that
                   dreadfull
                   day
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   parched
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   Heaven
                   in
                   flames
                   shall
                   fry
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   e
                   searching
                   fire
                   drain
                   the
                   Ocean
                   dry
                   :
                
                 
                   All
                   flesh
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   Grave
                   imprison'd
                   lay
                   ,
                
                 
                   Shake
                   off
                   their
                   Fetters
                   ,
                   and
                   return
                   to
                   Day
                   .
                
                 
                   Fire
                   'twixt
                   Good
                   and
                   Bad
                   shall
                   diff'rence
                   make
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   filthy
                   Dross
                   from
                   purer
                   Metal
                   take
                   .
                
                 
                   Mens
                   secret
                   Deeds
                   shall
                   all
                   be
                   open
                   lay'd
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   th'
                   obscure
                   Mazes
                   of
                   their
                   Hearts
                   display'd
                   .
                
                 
                   Gnashing
                   their
                   Teeth
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   their
                   Fate
                   bewail
                   :
                
                 
                   The
                   Stars
                   harmonious
                   daunce
                   ,
                   and
                   th'
                   Sun
                   shall
                   fail
                   .
                
                 
                   f
                   The
                   Orbs
                   rol'd
                   up
                   ,
                   shrink
                   into
                   darkest
                   night
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   Labouring
                   Moon
                   shall
                   lose
                   her
                   borrow'd
                   light
                   .
                
                 
                   Mountains
                   with
                   Plains
                   on
                   the
                   same
                   Level
                   lye
                   ;
                
                 
                   Valleys
                   shall
                   gape
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   nor
                   Hills
                   be
                   high
                   .
                
                 
                   On
                   the
                   proud
                   Billows
                   Ships
                   shall
                   ride
                   no
                   more
                   :
                
                 
                   And
                   Lightning
                   the
                   Earth's
                   Face
                   shall
                   shrivel
                   sore
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   g
                   crackling
                   Rivers
                   with
                   fierce
                   Fire
                   shall
                   burn
                   ,
                
                 
                   Which
                   shall
                   their
                   streams
                   to
                   solid
                   Chrystal
                   turn
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Heav'nly
                   Trump
                   shall
                   blow
                   a
                   dolefull
                   sound
                   ,
                
                 
                   h
                   And
                   th'
                   worlds
                   destruction
                   ,
                   and
                   its
                   sin
                   resound
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   yawning
                   Earth
                   i
                   Hell's
                   vast
                   Abyss
                   shall
                   show
                   ;
                
                 
                   All
                   Kings
                   before
                   God's
                   just
                   Tribunal
                   go
                   .
                
                 
                   Then
                   Liquid
                   Sulphur
                   from
                   the
                   Skye
                   shall
                   stream
                   ,
                
                 
                   God
                   shall
                   pour
                   down
                   Rivers
                   of
                   vengefull
                   flame
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   men
                   shall
                   then
                   the
                   Glorious
                   Cross
                   descry
                   ,
                
                 
                   That
                   wisht-for
                   sign
                   unto
                   a
                   faithfull
                   eye
                   :
                
                 
                   The
                   Life
                   of
                   pious
                   Souls
                   ,
                   their
                   chief
                   delight
                   ;
                
                 
                   To
                   Sinners
                   an
                   offence
                   ,
                   a
                   dismal
                   sight
                   :
                
                 
                   k
                   Enlightening
                   the
                   called
                   with
                   its
                   beams
                   ,
                
                 
                   When
                   cleans'd
                   from
                   sin
                   in
                   twice
                   six
                   limpid
                   streams
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   Empire
                   shall
                   be
                   boundless
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   God
                
                 
                   l
                   Shall
                   Rule
                   the
                   Wicked
                   with
                   an
                   Iron
                   Rod.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   God
                   ,
                   Immortal
                   King
                   ,
                   describ'd
                   in
                   Verse
                   ,
                
                 
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   dying
                   shall
                   man's
                   doom
                   Reverse
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 predicted
                 by
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 't
                 is
                 likely
                 )
                 was
                 divinely
                 inspired
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 I
                 judge
                 Her
                 to
                 be
                 blessed
                 on
                 this
                 very
                 account
                 ,
                 because
                 our
                 Saviour
                 has
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 Her
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Prophetess
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Providence
                 and
                 Car●
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIX
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 concerning
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 forged
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ;
                 but
                 was
                 written
                 by
                 
                   Sibylla
                   Erythraea
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Books
                 Cicero
                 rendred
                 into
                 Latine
                 Verse
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ.
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 Virgil
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 this
                 Sibyll
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 a
                 Virgin
                 delivered
                 of
                 a
                 Child
                 :
                 but
                 He
                 sang
                 of
                 this
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 *
                 obscurely
                 ;
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 fear
                 of
                 those
                 then
                 in
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 BUt
                 ,
                 many
                 persons
                 (
                 although
                 they
                 confess
                 
                   Sibylla
                   Erythraea
                
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 Prophetess
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 disbelieve
                 [
                 this
                 prediction
                 .
                 ]
                 For
                 they
                 suspect
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 body
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 not
                 unskilled
                 in
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 Poetry
                 ,
                 made
                 these
                 Verses
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 a
                 false
                 Title
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 affirmed
                 them
                 to
                 ▪
                 be
                 the
                 Predictions
                 of
                 the
                 Sibyll
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 contain
                 Sentences
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 to
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 whereby
                 both
                 the
                 immoderate
                 use
                 of
                 pleasures
                 is
                 restrained
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 way
                 also
                 is
                 opened
                 to
                 a
                 sober
                 and
                 temperate
                 Life
                 .
                 b
                 But
                 ,
                 the
                 Truth
                 it self
                 is
                 apparent
                 and
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ;
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 diligence
                 of
                 *
                 those
                 who
                 profess
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 hath
                 made
                 so
                 accurate
                 a
                 Collection
                 of
                 the
                 Series
                 of
                 Times
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 body
                 can
                 now
                 suspect
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Poem
                 was
                 composed
                 after
                 the
                 Coming
                 and
                 Condemnation
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 [
                 nor
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 now
                 supposed
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 the
                 common
                 Report
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Verses
                 were
                 long
                 before
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 uttered
                 by
                 the
                 Sibyll
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 by
                 common
                 consent
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 that
                 c
                 Cicero
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 read
                 this
                 Poem
                 ,
                 translated
                 it
                 into
                 Latine
                 ,
                 and
                 inserted
                 it
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 Works
                 .
                 This
                 Cicero
                 was
                 taken
                 off
                 by
                 Antony
                 ,
                 whilest
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 power
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 Antony
                 was
                 vanquished
                 by
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 who
                 reigned
                 six
                 and
                 fifty
                 years
                 .
                 His
                 successour
                 was
                 Tiberius
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 shined
                 upon
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 the
                 Most
                 Holy
                 Religion
                 began
                 to
                 flourish
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 d
                 new
                 Progeny
                 and
                 Succession
                 of
                 people
                 was
                 †
                 established
                 .
                 Concerning
                 which
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 my
                 Sentiment
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Latine
                   Poets
                
                 speaks
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 from
                 high
                 Heaven
                 springs
                 a
                 e
                 new
                 progeny
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 in
                 another
                 f
                 place
                 of
                 
                   His
                   Bucolicks
                
                 .
              
               
                 Sicilian
                 Muses
                 ,
                 Sing
                 we
                 one
                 Note
                 higher
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 plainer
                 than
                 this
                 ?
                 For
                 He
                 adds
                 .
              
               
                 Last
                 times
                 are
                 come
                 ,
                 Cumaea's
                 Prophecy
                 .
              
               
                 Meaning
                 namely
                 
                   Sibylla
                   Cumaea
                
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 he
                 content
                 herewith
                 ;
                 but
                 has
                 proceeded
                 farther
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 necessity
                 it self
                 required
                 His
                 Testimony
                 .
                 What
                 says
                 He
                 therefore
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   And
                   Time
                   's
                   great
                   Order
                   now
                   again
                   is
                   born
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   maid
                   Returns
                   ,
                   Saturnian
                   Realmes
                   return
                   .
                
              
               
                 Who
                 therefore
                 is
                 that
                 Virgin
                 which
                 returns
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 She
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 full
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 with
                 child
                 by
                 the
                 Divine
                 Spirit
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 hinders
                 ,
                 but
                 She
                 who
                 is
                 great
                 with
                 child
                 by
                 the
                 Divine
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 should
                 always
                 be
                 a
                 maid
                 ,
                 and
                 continue
                 a
                 Virgin
                 ?
                 [
                 The
                 wisht-for
                 King
                 ]
                 g
                 shall
                 also
                 return
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 His
                 coming
                 shall
                 comfort
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Poet
                 adds
                 .
              
               
                 
                   h
                   To
                   th'
                   infant
                   ,
                   chast
                   Lucina
                   ,
                   favouring
                   be
                   ,
                
                 
                   Who
                   ending
                   iron
                   ages
                   ,
                   through
                   all
                   lands
                
                 
                   Shall
                   golden
                   plant
                   :
                   —
                
                 
                   If
                   any
                   prints
                   of
                   our
                   old
                   Vice
                   remain'd
                
                 
                   By
                   Thee
                   they
                   'r
                   Void
                   ,
                   i
                   and
                   Fear
                   shall
                   leave
                   the
                   land
                   .
                
              
               
                 Which
                 words
                 we
                 perceive
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 plainly
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 obscurely
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Allegory
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 k
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 make
                 deeper
                 Researches
                 into
                 the
                 force
                 and
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Verses
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 them
                 I
                 say
                 ]
                 they
                 give
                 a
                 clear
                 prospect
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Divinity
                 .
                 l
                 But
                 ,
                 least
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Grandees
                 in
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 ,
                 might
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 accuse
                 the
                 Poet
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 written
                 [
                 what
                 was
                 ]
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 overthrown
                 the
                 Opinions
                 concerning
                 the
                 Gods
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 been
                 delivered
                 by
                 their
                 Ancestours
                 ;
                 [
                 on
                 this
                 account
                 ]
                 he
                 designedly
                 obscures
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 knew
                 ,
                 I
                 
                 suppose
                 ,
                 the
                 Blessed
                 and
                 Salutary
                 m
                 Mystery
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 might
                 avoid
                 the
                 outragious
                 Cruelty
                 [
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 ]
                 He
                 led
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 His
                 hearers
                 ,
                 to
                 an
                 usage
                 whereto
                 they
                 were
                 accustomed
                 :
                 and
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 Altars
                 must
                 be
                 erected
                 ,
                 and
                 Temples
                 built
                 ,
                 and
                 Sacrifices
                 performed
                 to
                 the
                 New-born
                 Child
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 words
                 which
                 He
                 has
                 subjoyned
                 ,
                 are
                 likewise
                 agreeable
                 ;
                 [
                 in
                 favour
                 ]
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 might
                 entertain
                 such
                 Sentiments
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 says
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XX.
                 Other
                 Verses
                 of
                 Virgilius
                 Maro's
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 't
                 is
                 shown
                 ,
                 but
                 obscurely
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 usage
                 of
                 Poets
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   The
                   Mystery
                
                 is
                 disclosed
                 .
              
               
                 HE
                 a
                 God's
                 life
                 shall
                 take
                 ,
                 with
                 Gods
                 shall
                 see
                 Mixt
                 Heroes
                 ,
                 and
                 Himself
                 their
                 Object
                 be
                 :
              
               
                 Namely
                 the
                 just
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Rule
                   with
                   paternal
                   power
                   th'
                   appeased
                   earth
                   ,
                
                 
                   Which
                   shall
                   to
                   Thee
                   (
                   sweet
                   child
                   )
                   undrest
                   ,
                   bring
                   forth
                
                 
                   Berries
                   ,
                   a
                   wild
                   Ivy
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   pay
                   First-Fruits
                
                 
                   Of
                   mixt
                   Acanthus
                   ,
                   with
                   Egyptian
                   Roots
                   .
                
              
               
                 Farther
                 ,
                 this
                 admirable
                 person
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 was
                 accomplisht
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Literature
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 had
                 an
                 accurate
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Cruelty
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ;
                 [
                 has
                 added
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 ]
              
               
                 
                   b
                   The
                   Goates
                   themselves
                   shall
                   home
                   full
                   udders
                   bear
                   :
                
                 
                   Nor
                   shall
                   the
                   Herds
                   the
                   mighty
                   Lyons
                   fear
                   .
                
              
               
                 Wherein
                 he
                 speaks
                 very
                 true
                 .
                 For
                 Faith
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 the
                 Grandees
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Palace
                 .
              
               
                 
                   c
                   Flowers
                   shall
                   thy
                   cradle
                   sprout
                   ;
                   the
                   Serpent
                   shall
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   the
                   deceitfull
                   herb
                   of
                   d
                   Venome
                   fall
                   :
                
                 
                   In
                   each
                   place
                   *
                   Roses
                   of
                   Assyria
                   grow
                   .
                
              
               
                 e
                 Than
                 which
                 nothing
                 truer
                 ,
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 more
                 agreeable
                 to
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Excellency
                 and
                 Virtue
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 presented
                 the
                 very
                 Cradle
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 some
                 most
                 fragrant
                 flowers
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 f
                 new
                 Generation
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Serpent
                 is
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 poyson
                 of
                 that
                 Sorpent
                 [
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 ]
                 who
                 first
                 deceived
                 our
                 First
                 Parents
                 ,
                 seducing
                 their
                 Minds
                 from
                 their
                 innate
                 [
                 Temperance
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 pleasures
                 ;
                 g
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 [
                 not
                 ]
                 understand
                 the
                 destruction
                 which
                 hung
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 [
                 that
                 Serpent
                 ]
                 had
                 *
                 Subverted
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 blinded
                 with
                 an
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 immortality
                 of
                 the
                 Just
                 ,
                 and
                 †
                 Buoy'd
                 up
                 with
                 no
                 hope
                 that
                 was
                 profitable
                 and
                 advantagious
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 His
                 Passion
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Body
                 wherewith
                 he
                 was
                 clothed
                 ,
                 had
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 been
                 separated
                 ,
                 [
                 from
                 His
                 most
                 Holy
                 Soul
                 ;
                 ]
                 h
                 by
                 the
                 Communication
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 the
                 i
                 possibility
                 of
                 a
                 Resurrection
                 was
                 discovered
                 to
                 men
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 spot
                 of
                 humane
                 impieties
                 were
                 left
                 remaining
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 wholly
                 washt
                 off
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Laver.
                 Then
                 't
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 [
                 Christ
                 ]
                 ordered
                 His
                 Subjects
                 to
                 take
                 courage
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 His
                 adorable
                 and
                 most
                 illustrious
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 hope
                 for
                 the
                 like
                 things
                 .
                 On
                 a
                 good
                 account
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 spoken
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 things
                 venomous
                 is
                 destroyed
                 .
                 Death
                 it self
                 is
                 likewise
                 destroyed
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 is
                 *
                 confirmed
                 .
                 k
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Stock
                 of
                 the
                 Assyrians
                 is
                 destroyed
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 beginners
                 and
                 chief
                 promoters
                 of
                 a
                 faith
                 in
                 God.
                 
                 And
                 whereas
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 *
                 Amomum
                 shall
                 grow
                 every
                 where
                 ;
                 ●he
                 gives
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 that
                 appellation
                 .
                 Which
                 [
                 multitude
                 ,
                 ]
                 like
                 a
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 branches
                 flourishing
                 with
                 most
                 fragrant
                 flowers
                 ,
                 springs
                 from
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 root
                 .
                 Most
                 Learnedly
                 spoken
                 ,
                 O
                 Maro
                 ,
                 Thou
                 wisest
                 of
                 Poets
                 !
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 are
                 likewise
                 agreeable
                 hereto
                 .
              
               
                 
                   As
                   soon
                   as
                   Thou
                   the
                   Hero's
                   praise
                   shalt
                   know
                
                 
                   And
                   read
                   Thy
                   Father's
                   Acts
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   unto
                   Virtue
                   's
                   knowledge
                   can'st
                   attain
                   :
                
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 praises
                 of
                 the
                 Heroes
                 ,
                 he
                 means
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 just
                 men
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 terms
                 the
                 Constitution
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 and
                 its
                 accurate
                 composure
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 last
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 the
                 Virtues
                 or
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 Perhaps
                 also
                 [
                 he
                 means
                 thereby
                 ]
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 beloved
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 does
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ;
                 *
                 directing
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Course
                 of
                 life
                 as
                 is
                 correspondent
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 ]
                 Justice
                 and
                 Temperance
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 the
                 †
                 raising
                 of
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 men
                 (
                 who
                 stand
                 in
                 some
                 middle
                 rank
                 between
                 the
                 Good
                 and
                 Bad
                 ,
                 )
                 m
                 to
                 things
                 more
                 sublime
                 ,
                 is
                 worthy
                 of
                 admiration
                 also
                 ;
                 when
                 as
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 [
                 such
                 a
                 life
                 ]
                 admits
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 sudden
                 alteration
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fields
                 shall
                 mellow
                 wax
                 with
                 golden
                 grain
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Law
                 shall
                 be
                 produced
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 [
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 The
                 blushing
                 grape
                 shall
                 hang
                 on
                 Thorns
                 ,
                 unset
                 ;
              
               
                 Which
                 things
                 were
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 visible
                 in
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 depraved
                 life
                 [
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 And
                 th'
                 hardned
                 Oakes
                 with
                 dewy
                 hony
                 sweat
                 .
              
               
                 [
                 In
                 which
                 words
                 ]
                 he
                 describes
                 the
                 folly
                 and
                 hardned
                 temper
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 who
                 then
                 lived
                 .
                 And
                 perhaps
                 he
                 likewise
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 on
                 God's
                 account
                 have
                 n
                 been
                 exercised
                 with
                 Labour
                 ,
                 shall
                 receive
                 some
                 sweet
                 fruit
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 patient
                 sufferance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Some
                   steps
                   of
                   ancient
                   fraud
                   shall
                   yet
                   be
                   found
                   :
                
                 
                   Thetis
                   to
                   tempt
                   with
                   Ships
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   surround
                
                 
                   Cities
                   with
                   walls
                   ,
                   bids
                   Earth
                   in
                   furrows
                   tear
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   second
                   Typhis
                   ,
                   a
                   new
                   Argo
                   bear
                
                 
                   Choice
                   Heroes
                   :
                   and
                   another
                   War
                   ,
                   imploy
                
                 
                   Again
                   a
                   Great
                   Achilles
                   sent
                   to
                   Troy.
                   
                
              
               
                 Incomparably
                 well
                 ,
                 Thou
                 wisest
                 of
                 Poets
                 !
                 For
                 Thou
                 hast
                 *
                 advanced
                 o
                 Poetick
                 Licence
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 becoming
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 Thy
                 designe
                 to
                 utter
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 Thou
                 wert
                 not
                 a
                 Prophet
                 .
                 I
                 suppose
                 likewise
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 present
                 danger
                 was
                 an
                 hindrance
                 ,
                 which
                 danger
                 hung
                 over
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 confute
                 those
                 Rites
                 instituted
                 by
                 their
                 Ancestours
                 .
                 As
                 warily
                 therefore
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 safely
                 as
                 't
                 was
                 possible
                 ,
                 He
                 has
                 represented
                 the
                 Truth
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 understand
                 it
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 lays
                 the
                 blame
                 upon
                 Towers
                 and
                 Wars
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 this
                 very
                 present
                 are
                 really
                 visible
                 in
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 describes
                 our
                 Saviour
                 going
                 to
                 the
                 Trojan
                 War.
                 Now
                 ,
                 by
                 Troy
                 [
                 He
                 means
                 ]
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 p
                 For
                 [
                 Christ
                 ]
                 waged
                 a
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 opposed
                 Forces
                 of
                 wickedness
                 ;
                 His
                 Mission
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 being
                 occasioned
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 good
                 will
                 and
                 pleasure
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 providence
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Supream
                 Father
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 what
                 says
                 the
                 Poet
                 after
                 these
                 words
                 ?
              
               
                 Here
                 when
                 full
                 years
                 shall
                 make
                 Thee
                 perfect
                 man
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 after
                 Thou
                 art
                 arrived
                 at
                 Man's
                 Estate
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 pluckt
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 roots
                 those
                 Mischiefs
                 ,
                 which
                 infest
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 shalt
                 have
                 adorned
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 with
                 Pea●e
                 .
              
               
                 
                   q
                   The
                   Saylor
                   shall
                   forsake
                   the
                   Ocean
                   ;
                
                 
                   Nor
                   navigable
                   pines
                   shall
                   traffick
                   Ware
                   ;
                
                 
                   But
                   each
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   shall
                   all
                   things
                   bear
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   *
                   Nor
                   earth
                   feel
                   harrows
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   vine
                   the
                   hook
                   ;
                   —
                
                 
                 
                   Nor
                   wool
                   with
                   various
                   colours
                   shall
                   deceive
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   in
                   the
                   meadows
                   Rams
                   r
                   shall
                   scarlet
                   have
                   ;
                
                 
                   And
                   changing
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   golden
                   fleeces
                   wear
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   feeding
                   Lambs
                   shall
                   native
                   purple
                   bear
                   .
                   —
                
                 
                   Attempt
                   great
                   honours
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   draws
                   near
                   ,
                
                 
                   Dear
                   Race
                   of
                   Gods
                   ,
                   Great
                   Stock
                   of
                   Jupiter
                   !
                
                 
                   Behold
                   ▪
                   The
                   world
                   shakes
                   on
                   its
                   ponderous
                   axe
                   ,
                
                 
                   See
                   ,
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   Heavens
                   immense
                   ,
                   and
                   th'
                   Ocean's
                   tracts
                   ;
                
                 
                   How
                   all
                   things
                   at
                   th'
                   approaching
                   Age
                   rejoyce
                   ●
                
                 
                   Oh
                   that
                   my
                   s
                   Life
                   would
                   last
                   so
                   long
                   ,
                   and
                   voyce
                   ,
                
                 
                   As
                   would
                   suffice
                   Thy
                   Actions
                   to
                   rehearse
                   :
                
                 
                   Not
                   Orpheus
                   then
                   should
                   vanquish
                   me
                   in
                   Verse
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nor
                   Linus
                   ,
                   though
                   their
                   Parents
                   present
                   be
                   ;
                   —
                
                 
                   Should
                   Pan
                   strive
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   by
                   Arcadia's
                   doom
                   ,
                
                 
                   Although
                   a
                   God
                   ,
                   Pan
                   should
                   be
                   overcome
                   .
                
              
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 the
                 Joy
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 tottering
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Elements
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXI
                 .
                 That
                 't
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 concerning
                 a
                 meer
                 Man
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 unbelievers
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 worship
                 ,
                 know
                 not
                 even
                 whence
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 being
                 .
              
               
                 SOme
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 number
                 ,
                 whose
                 Sentiments
                 have
                 less
                 of
                 prudence
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 will
                 perhaps
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 spoken
                 concerning
                 the
                 Birth
                 of
                 a
                 man.
                 a
                 But
                 ,
                 what
                 reason
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 assigned
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 Birth
                 of
                 a
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 the
                 earth
                 should
                 be
                 unsown
                 and
                 unplowed
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Vine
                 should
                 not
                 need
                 the
                 edge
                 of
                 the
                 Hook
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 care
                 or
                 cultivation
                 ?
                 How
                 can
                 these
                 things
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 concerning
                 the
                 Off-spring
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ?
                 b
                 For
                 Nature
                 is
                 the
                 Handmaid
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 not
                 execute
                 humane
                 Commands
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Joy
                 of
                 [
                 all
                 ]
                 the
                 Elements
                 denotes
                 the
                 Advent
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Birth
                 of
                 any
                 Man.
                 And
                 this
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 Poets
                 praying
                 that
                 the
                 term
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 might
                 be
                 prolonged
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 Evidence
                 of
                 Divine
                 Invocation
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 our
                 usage
                 to
                 ask
                 life
                 and
                 safety
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 Thus
                 therefore
                 
                   Sibylla
                   Erythraea
                
                 [
                 speaks
                 ]
                 to
                 God.
                 Why
                 ▪
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 says
                 She
                 ,
                 dost
                 Thou
                 lay
                 upon
                 Me
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 Prophesying
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 rather
                 keep
                 Me
                 ▪
                 raised
                 ]
                 on
                 high
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Thy
                 Most
                 Blessed
                 Coming
                 ?
                 But
                 Maro
                 adds
                 these
                 Verses
                 also
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 we
                 have
                 quoted
                 above
                 .
              
               
                 
                   c
                   Begin
                   Sweet
                   Child
                   ,
                   with
                   smiles
                   Thy
                   Mother
                   know
                   :
                
                 
                   Who
                   ten
                   long
                   Months
                   did
                   with
                   thy
                   burthen
                   go
                   .
                
                 
                   Sweet
                   Child
                   begin
                   ▪
                   d
                   cheer'd
                   by
                   no
                   parents
                   look
                   ,
                
                 
                   To
                   's
                   Board
                   no
                   God
                   ,
                   t'
                   Her
                   Bed
                   no
                   Goddess
                   took
                   .
                
              
               
                 For
                 how
                 should
                 his
                 Parents
                 have
                 smiled
                 on
                 him
                 ?
                 e
                 For
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 His
                 Father
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Power
                 void
                 of
                 Quality
                 .
                 And
                 He
                 Himself
                 wants
                 all
                 figure
                 ,
                 but
                 [
                 exists
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 circumscription
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 he
                 endued
                 with
                 an
                 humane
                 Body
                 .
                 Who
                 likewise
                 is
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 that
                 f
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 *
                 unconcern'd
                 in
                 a
                 Marriage
                 Bed
                 ?
                 For
                 ,
                 what
                 desire
                 ,
                 what
                 †
                 Appetite
                 [
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 affection
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 Good
                 ,
                 whereof
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 are
                 desirous
                 ?
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 wholly
                 common
                 to
                 Wisedom
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 ?
                 g
                 But
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 permitted
                 them
                 to
                 speak
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 who
                 [
                 feign
                 to
                 themselves
                 ]
                 a
                 certain
                 humane
                 [
                 Generation
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 ]
                 h
                 and
                 who
                 make
                 it
                 not
                 their
                 business
                 ,
                 to
                 cleanse
                 their
                 mind
                 from
                 every
                 ill
                 fact
                 and
                 word
                 .
                 
                 I
                 here
                 appeaal
                 to
                 Thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Piety
                 !
                 I
                 implore
                 Thy
                 Assistance
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 spoken
                 :
                 Thou
                 ,
                 who
                 
                 art
                 [
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 ]
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Chastity
                 [
                 and
                 Holiness
                 ;
                 ]
                 the
                 most
                 desirable
                 of
                 all
                 Goods
                 ;
                 the
                 School-mistris
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 Holy
                 Hope
                 ;
                 the
                 most
                 certain
                 and
                 unfeigned
                 Promise
                 of
                 immortality
                 !
                 Thee
                 I
                 adore
                 ,
                 O
                 Piety
                 and
                 Clemency
                 !
                 To
                 Thee
                 we
                 owe
                 eternal
                 thanks
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 thy
                 Cure
                 ,
                 k
                 which
                 we
                 stood
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 !
                 But
                 ,
                 the
                 Generality
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 void
                 of
                 Thy
                 assistance
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 innate
                 hatred
                 towards
                 Thee
                 ,
                 have
                 an
                 Aversion
                 for
                 God
                 also
                 .
                 Nor
                 do
                 they
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 Cause
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 their
                 Life
                 and
                 Being
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 persons
                 who
                 are
                 impious
                 ,
                 depends
                 upon
                 that
                 service
                 and
                 worship
                 ,
                 [
                 which
                 is
                 paid
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 Deity
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 whatever
                 is
                 contained
                 therein
                 ,
                 is
                 l
                 His
                 Possession
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXII
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour's
                 Thanksgiving
                 ,
                 wherein
                 He
                 ascribes
                 His
                 Victories
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 His
                 other
                 Blessings
                 ,
                 to
                 Christ
                 ;
                 also
                 a
                 Reproof
                 of
                 Maximinus
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 severity
                 of
                 his
                 Persecution
                 had
                 increased
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 INdeed
                 ,
                 I
                 my self
                 do
                 ascribe
                 mine
                 own
                 Felicity
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 possest
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 Piety
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Cause
                 thereof
                 .
                 Whereto
                 the
                 Event
                 of
                 a
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 answerable
                 to
                 My
                 desires
                 and
                 wishes
                 ,
                 does
                 bear
                 witness
                 :
                 My
                 Battels
                 ;
                 My
                 Victories
                 over
                 mine
                 Enemies
                 ;
                 and
                 My
                 Trophies
                 [
                 are
                 an
                 Evidence
                 hereof
                 .
                 ]
                 The
                 b
                 Great
                 City
                 knows
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 celebrates
                 them
                 with
                 praises
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 likewise
                 is
                 the
                 Sentiment
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 My
                 most
                 beloved
                 City
                 ;
                 although
                 ,
                 deceived
                 by
                 false
                 hopes
                 ,
                 She
                 hath
                 chosen
                 a
                 Prince
                 unworthy
                 of
                 Herself
                 :
                 who
                 forthwith
                 underwent
                 a
                 Condigne
                 punishment
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 was
                 agreeable
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 audacious
                 impieties
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 I
                 look
                 upon
                 these
                 things
                 as
                 unfit
                 to
                 be
                 mentioned
                 now
                 ;
                 by
                 Me
                 especially
                 ,
                 who
                 am
                 directing
                 My
                 Discourse
                 to
                 Thee
                 ,
                 [
                 O
                 Piety
                 !
                 ]
                 and
                 who
                 do
                 make
                 it
                 my
                 whole
                 Care
                 ,
                 c
                 how
                 I
                 may
                 address
                 my selfe
                 to
                 Thee
                 ,
                 in
                 discourses
                 that
                 are
                 *
                 pure
                 and
                 seemly
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 say
                 something
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 neither
                 appear
                 foul
                 nor
                 indecent
                 .
                 A
                 fierce
                 and
                 implacable
                 War
                 ,
                 abounding
                 with
                 [
                 instances
                 of
                 ]
                 Madness
                 and
                 Cruelty
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Tyrants
                 [
                 waged
                 ,
                 ]
                 both
                 against
                 Thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Piety
                 !
                 d
                 and
                 against
                 all
                 Thy
                 most
                 Holy
                 Churches
                 .
                 Nor
                 ,
                 were
                 there
                 some
                 persons
                 wanting
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 Rome
                 ,
                 who
                 rejoyced
                 in
                 such
                 great
                 and
                 publick
                 Mischiefs
                 .
                 A
                 e
                 Field
                 was
                 likewise
                 pitcht
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 an
                 Engagement
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 Thou
                 camest
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 didst
                 voluntarily
                 f
                 deliver
                 up
                 Thyself
                 ,
                 being
                 supported
                 by
                 a
                 Faith
                 in
                 God.
                 g
                 Then
                 the
                 Cruelty
                 of
                 the
                 impious
                 ,
                 having
                 ,
                 like
                 some
                 furious
                 fire
                 ,
                 without
                 intermission
                 preyed
                 upon
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 it
                 met
                 with
                 ,
                 procured
                 for
                 Thee
                 an
                 admirable
                 ,
                 and
                 ever-to-becelebrated
                 Glory
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 account
                 [
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 a
                 veneration
                 [
                 of
                 Thee
                 ]
                 seized
                 the
                 very
                 Spectatours
                 themselves
                 .
                 You
                 might
                 indeed
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 Executioners
                 and
                 Tormenters
                 ,
                 wearied
                 out
                 with
                 torturing
                 the
                 h
                 Bodies
                 of
                 the
                 Pious
                 ,
                 and
                 sorely
                 perplext
                 at
                 the
                 Labour
                 and
                 Trouble
                 they
                 met
                 with
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Bonds
                 [
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 beheld
                 ]
                 broken
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Engines
                 of
                 Torture
                 loosed
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 fires
                 which
                 were
                 brought
                 ,
                 extinguished
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 [
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 ]
                 the
                 constancy
                 and
                 Boldness
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Pious
                 ]
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 weakened
                 or
                 abated
                 .
                 What
                 advantage
                 therefore
                 hast
                 Thou
                 made
                 ,
                 by
                 attempting
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 i
                 O
                 Thou
                 wickedest
                 of
                 Men
                 ?
                 What
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 this
                 thy
                 outragious
                 Fury
                 ?
                 Thou
                 wilt
                 peradventure
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 [
                 thou
                 performedst
                 these
                 things
                 ]
                 in
                 honour
                 to
                 the
                 Gods.
                 What
                 Gods
                 were
                 those
                 ?
                 Or
                 what
                 Notion
                 conceivest
                 thou
                 in
                 thy
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 ?
                 Didst
                 Thou
                 suppose
                 the
                 Gods
                 to
                 be
                 angry
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 with
                 Thee
                 ?
                 If
                 therefore
                 they
                 were
                 such
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 expedient
                 to
                 wonder
                 at
                 their
                 Resolution
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 obey
                 their
                 impudent
                 Commands
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 *
                 ordered
                 k
                 just
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 unjustly
                 slain
                 .
                 
                 But
                 ,
                 Thou
                 wilt
                 perhaps
                 affirm
                 ,
                 [
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 by
                 Thee
                 ,
                 ]
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 institutions
                 and
                 establishments
                 of
                 Thy
                 Ancestours
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 Men.
                 I
                 pardon
                 Thee
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 institutions
                 are
                 exactly
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 Actions
                 done
                 by
                 Thee
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 flow
                 from
                 ]
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 [
                 Fountain
                 of
                 ]
                 ignorance
                 .
                 Thou
                 thoughtest
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 some
                 excellent
                 power
                 and
                 virtue
                 ,
                 in
                 Images
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 by
                 Workmen
                 and
                 Artificers
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 Thou
                 paidst
                 a
                 worship
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 making
                 it
                 Thy
                 whole
                 business
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 be
                 polluted
                 with
                 filth
                 ;
                 those
                 Great
                 and
                 Eminent
                 Gods
                 ,
                 forsooth
                 !
                 standing
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 humane
                 l
                 Care.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIII
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Polity
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Deity
                 rejoyces
                 in
                 those
                 who
                 leade
                 Virtuous
                 lives
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 expect
                 a
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Retribution
                 .
              
               
                 COmpare
                 Our
                 Religion
                 with
                 Your
                 [
                 Rites
                 .
                 ]
                 Is
                 there
                 not
                 amongst
                 Us
                 a
                 genuine
                 Concord
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 lasting
                 Humanity
                 and
                 Goodness
                 of
                 Nature
                 ?
                 Is
                 there
                 not
                 amongst
                 Us
                 such
                 a
                 Reprehension
                 for
                 a
                 fault
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 produce
                 amendment
                 ,
                 not
                 ruine
                 ?
                 a
                 And
                 a
                 cure
                 ,
                 which
                 [
                 may
                 bring
                 forth
                 ]
                 safety
                 ,
                 not
                 Cruelty
                 ?
                 Is
                 there
                 not
                 amongst
                 Us
                 ,
                 a
                 b
                 sincere
                 Faith
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 towards
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Natural
                 Community
                 of
                 men
                 ?
                 Do
                 not
                 We
                 exercise
                 a
                 Compassion
                 towards
                 those
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 Fortune
                 has
                 waged
                 a
                 War
                 ?
                 Is
                 there
                 not
                 an
                 honest
                 plain
                 and
                 sincere
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 does
                 not
                 cover
                 wickedness
                 with
                 [
                 the
                 mask
                 of
                 ]
                 any
                 subtil
                 fraud
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 knowledge
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 truly
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Monarchy
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 true
                 Piety
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 Religion
                 that
                 is
                 sincere
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 uncorrupt
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 prudent
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 who
                 have
                 embraced
                 it
                 ,
                 tend
                 directly
                 to
                 an
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
                 making
                 their
                 passage
                 through
                 some
                 splendid
                 High-way
                 as
                 '
                 t
                 were
                 .
                 For
                 no
                 person
                 ,
                 who
                 enters
                 upon
                 such
                 a
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 purifies
                 his
                 mind
                 from
                 [
                 all
                 pollution
                 of
                 ]
                 His
                 Body
                 ,
                 does
                 wholly
                 die
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 perform
                 the
                 Office
                 appointed
                 Him
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 to
                 die
                 .
                 For
                 He
                 who
                 has
                 confessed
                 God
                 ,
                 c
                 does
                 not
                 give
                 place
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 Contumelie
                 ,
                 or
                 Rage
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 couragiously
                 enduring
                 necessity
                 ,
                 has
                 the
                 Trial
                 of
                 his
                 suffenance
                 as
                 his
                 d
                 Viaticum
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 procuring
                 himself
                 the
                 Divine
                 Clemency
                 .
                 e
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Deity
                 gives
                 a
                 kind
                 reception
                 to
                 *
                 men
                 endued
                 with
                 Virtue
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 most
                 absurd
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 well
                 f
                 persons
                 in
                 great
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 of
                 an
                 inferiour
                 Rank
                 ,
                 should
                 shew
                 themselves
                 gratefull
                 towards
                 those
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 compensate
                 their
                 favours
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 reverenced
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 kindnesses
                 shown
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 who
                 is
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Ruler
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 Chiefest
                 Good
                 it self
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 negligent
                 in
                 making
                 a
                 Retribution
                 .
                 g
                 Who
                 does
                 accompany
                 us
                 thorowout
                 all
                 Our
                 Lives
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 present
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 any
                 Good.
                 And
                 forthwith
                 commends
                 and
                 rewards
                 Our
                 Fortitude
                 and
                 h
                 Obedience
                 :
                 but
                 deferrs
                 the
                 complement
                 and
                 perfection
                 [
                 of
                 that
                 Reward
                 till
                 another
                 time
                 .
                 ]
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Account
                 of
                 Our
                 lives
                 shall
                 then
                 be
                 cast
                 up
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 all
                 things
                 be
                 found
                 well
                 and
                 right
                 ,
                 the
                 Reward
                 of
                 an
                 Eternal
                 life
                 shall
                 follow
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 a
                 condigne
                 punishment
                 shall
                 be
                 inflicted
                 on
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIV
                 .
                 Concerning
                 
                   Decius
                   ,
                   Valerianus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Aurelianus
                 ,
                 who
                 ended
                 their
                 lives
                 a
                 miserably
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 Persecution
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Ask
                 Thee
                 now
                 ,
                 Decius
                 !
                 who
                 heretofore
                 didst
                 insult
                 over
                 the
                 Labours
                 of
                 the
                 Just
                 ;
                 who
                 hatedst
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 didst
                 inflict
                 punishments
                 on
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 lived
                 holily
                 :
                 b
                 what
                 doest
                 Thou
                 now
                 do
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 ?
                 With
                 what
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 afflictive
                 Miseries
                 art
                 Thou
                 now
                 prest
                 ?
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 interval
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 between
                 Thy
                 Life
                 and
                 Death
                 ,
                 has
                 sufficiently
                 demonstrated
                 *
                 Thine
                 Infelicity
                 :
                 when
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 overthrown
                 with
                 Thy
                 whole
                 army
                 in
                 the
                 Scythick
                 Fields
                 ,
                 Thou
                 didst
                 expose
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 so
                 highly
                 celebrated
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 contempt
                 and
                 scorn
                 of
                 the
                 †
                 Goths
                 .
                 Thou
                 also
                 ,
                 Valerian
                 !
                 After
                 Thou
                 hadst
                 declared
                 the
                 same
                 Bloudiness
                 and
                 Cruelty
                 towards
                 God's
                 Servants
                 ,
                 hast
                 made
                 a
                 manifest
                 discovery
                 of
                 God's
                 Holy
                 and
                 Just
                 Judgment
                 ;
                 being
                 taken
                 prisoner
                 by
                 the
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 Bonds
                 ,
                 drest
                 in
                 thy
                 purple
                 ,
                 and
                 thine
                 other
                 Imperial
                 Attire
                 :
                 but
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 c
                 order
                 of
                 Sapor
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 Thy
                 skin
                 was
                 pull'd
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 preserved
                 from
                 corruption
                 by
                 salt
                 ,
                 whereby
                 Thou
                 wert
                 made
                 an
                 Eternal
                 Trophy
                 of
                 Thine
                 own
                 Calamity
                 .
                 And
                 Thou
                 Aurelian
                 !
                 The
                 *
                 chief
                 promoter
                 of
                 all
                 impieties
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 manifest
                 a
                 Stroke
                 of
                 Divine
                 Vengeance
                 ,
                 d
                 whilst
                 raging
                 with
                 fury
                 Thou
                 rannest
                 thorow
                 Thracia
                 ,
                 wert
                 ▪
                 Thou
                 slain
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 High-way
                 ,
                 and
                 filledst
                 the
                 Tracks
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 Road
                 with
                 Thine
                 impious
                 Bloud
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXV
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Diocletian
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 infamy
                 resigned
                 the
                 Empire
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 persecuting
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 was
                 stricken
                 ;
                 with
                 Thunder
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 Diocletian
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 Bloudy
                 Cruelty
                 of
                 his
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 being
                 condemned
                 by
                 a
                 sentence
                 which
                 he
                 pronounc't
                 against
                 himself
                 ;
                 a
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 harm
                 he
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 his
                 wits
                 ,
                 was
                 punished
                 by
                 being
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 one
                 despicable
                 House
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 was
                 the
                 advantage
                 therefore
                 which
                 he
                 got
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 raising
                 a
                 War
                 against
                 our
                 God
                 ?
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 finish
                 the
                 remaining
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 continual
                 fear
                 of
                 being
                 Thunder-struck
                 .
                 The
                 City
                 Nicomedia
                 does
                 attest
                 this
                 :
                 nor
                 ,
                 are
                 they
                 silent
                 ,
                 who
                 saw
                 the
                 thing
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 eyes
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 number
                 I
                 my self
                 am
                 one
                 .
                 b
                 The
                 Palace
                 was
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 and
                 Diocletian's
                 own
                 *
                 Room
                 ;
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 fire
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ruining
                 and
                 devouring
                 it
                 .
                 
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 the
                 event
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 had
                 been
                 predicted
                 by
                 prudent
                 persons
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 silent
                 ,
                 nor
                 did
                 they
                 conceal
                 their
                 lamentation
                 of
                 affairs
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 managed
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 indignity
                 :
                 but
                 with
                 freedom
                 spake
                 their
                 minds
                 openly
                 and
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 and
                 discoursed
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 [
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 ]
                 What
                 outragious
                 fury
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 How
                 extravagant
                 is
                 this
                 arrogancy
                 of
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 dare
                 to
                 wage
                 a
                 War
                 against
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 should
                 resolve
                 to
                 insult
                 over
                 and
                 reproach
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 and
                 most
                 righteous
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 [
                 should
                 not
                 scruple
                 ]
                 to
                 Plot
                 and
                 Contrive
                 the
                 Ruine
                 of
                 so
                 numerous
                 a
                 multitude
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 just
                 men
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 fault
                 in
                 them
                 ?
                 c
                 O
                 Rare
                 Instructer
                 of
                 the
                 Modesty
                 of
                 all
                 Subjects
                 !
                 O
                 [
                 Excellent
                 Teacher
                 ]
                 of
                 that
                 care
                 which
                 the
                 Army
                 bore
                 towards
                 their
                 own
                 Citizens
                 !
                 The
                 Breasts
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Country-men
                 were
                 wounded
                 by
                 those
                 ,
                 d
                 who
                 had
                 never
                 seen
                 the
                 backs
                 of
                 their
                 Enemies
                 in
                 a
                 fight
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 inflicted
                 on
                 them
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 such
                 impious
                 facts
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 damage
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 e
                 'T
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 the
                 slaughters
                 committed
                 were
                 so
                 numerous
                 ,
                 f
                 that
                 had
                 they
                 been
                 made
                 [
                 in
                 Battels
                 ]
                 against
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 sufficient
                 to
                 have
                 procured
                 us
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Peace
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 ,
                 that
                 whole
                 Army
                 of
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 when
                 afterwards
                 it
                 came
                 under
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 a
                 g
                 worthless
                 person
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 force
                 had
                 seized
                 upon
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 (
                 h
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 having
                 at
                 length
                 set
                 at
                 Liberty
                 that
                 great
                 City
                 ;
                 )
                 was
                 totally
                 ruined
                 in
                 many
                 and
                 those
                 *
                 Bloudy
                 Battels
                 .
                 i
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Cries
                 to
                 God
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 opprest
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 ardently
                 desired
                 their
                 Native
                 freedom
                 ;
                 the
                 Praises
                 also
                 and
                 Thanksgivings
                 paid
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 deliverance
                 from
                 those
                 Mischiefs
                 ,
                 when
                 Liberty
                 k
                 and
                 contracts
                 with
                 Justice
                 were
                 restored
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 do
                 not
                 these
                 things
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 ways
                 declare
                 the
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Paternal
                 Love
                 towards
                 men
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXVI
                 .
                 That
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Piety
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 seek
                 prosperous
                 Events
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 impute
                 them
                 to
                 Him
                 ;
                 but
                 must
                 ascribe
                 faults
                 to
                 our
                 own
                 sloth
                 and
                 negligence
                 .
              
               
                 
                   BUt
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   commend
                   my
                   Labour
                   and
                   Service
                   ,
                   which
                   took
                   its
                   rise
                   from
                   the
                   Inspiration
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   doe
                   they
                   not
                   plainly
                   avouch
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   is
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Authour
                   of
                   my
                   Valorous
                   Actions
                   ?
                
                 a
                 
                   Nothing
                   more
                   certain
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   God's
                   property
                   to
                   do
                   whatever
                   is
                   best
                   :
                   but
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   the
                   property
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   to
                   pay
                   an
                   obedience
                   to
                   God.
                   Farther
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   ,
                   I
                   suppose
                   ,
                   the
                   best
                   and
                   most
                   excellent
                   Ministery
                   ;
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   before
                   his
                   taking
                   an
                   affair
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   makes
                   such
                   provision
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   be
                   done
                   with
                   the
                   greatest
                   safety
                   .
                   Indeed
                   ,
                   all
                   men
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 b
                 
                   most
                   Holy
                   Ministery
                   of
                   these
                   very
                   hands
                   ,
                   is
                   owing
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   a
                   pure
                   and
                   most
                   sincere
                   Faith
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   that
                   whatever
                   has
                   been
                   performed
                   for
                   the
                   advantage
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   by
                   Prayers
                   and
                   Supplications
                   joyned
                   with
                   Labour
                   of
                   the
                   hands
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   happily
                   effected
                   :
                   in
                   regard
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   of
                   utility
                   has
                
                 c
                 
                   redounded
                   to
                   all
                   persons
                   ,
                   both
                   privately
                   and
                   publickly
                   ,
                   as
                   each
                   man
                   could
                   have
                   desired
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   for
                   himself
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   his
                   dearest
                   Relatives
                   .
                   They
                   have
                   likewise
                   seen
                   Fights
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   been
                   Spectatours
                   of
                   a
                   Battle
                   ,
                   when
                   Divine
                   Providence
                
                 d
                 
                   bestowed
                   Victory
                   on
                   the
                   people
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   have
                   beheld
                   God
                   favouring
                   and
                   assisting
                   our
                   Prayers
                   .
                   For
                   righteous
                   Prayer
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   invincible
                   ;
                   and
                   no
                   man
                   ever
                   mist
                   of
                   his
                   designe
                   ,
                   who
                   besought
                   God
                   holily
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                
                 e
                 
                   pretence
                   left
                   for
                   a
                   Repulse
                   ;
                   save
                   only
                   where
                   Faith
                   is
                   wavering
                   .
                   For
                   God
                   is
                   always
                   favourably
                   present
                   ,
                   and
                   gives
                   a
                   gracious
                   Reception
                   to
                   the
                   probity
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   to
                   slip
                   and
                   stumble
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   common
                   to
                   men
                   :
                   but
                   God
                   is
                   in
                
                 f
                 
                   no
                   wise
                   the
                   Authour
                   of
                   humane
                   Lapses
                   and
                   Mistakes
                   .
                   All
                   persons
                   therefore
                   whatever
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   Followers
                   of
                   Piety
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   give
                   thanks
                   to
                   the
                   universal
                   saviour
                   ,
                
                 g
                 
                   both
                   for
                   our
                   and
                   their
                   own
                   safety
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   flourishing
                   posture
                   of
                   the
                   publick
                   affairs
                   :
                   and
                   with
                   holy
                   Prayers
                   ,
                   and
                   continual
                   Supplications
                   ,
                   to
                   render
                   Christ
                   propitious
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   preserve
                   and
                   perpetuate
                   his
                   own
                   Favours
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   invincible
                   Assistant
                   and
                   Defender
                   of
                   the
                   Just
                   :
                   He
                   is
                   the
                   best
                   Judge
                   ;
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   immortality
                   ;
                   the
                   Donour
                   of
                   Eternal
                   life
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Eusebius
               Pamphilus's
               ORATION
               IN
               PRAISE
               OF
               THE
               EMPEROUR
               CONSTANTINE
               ,
               SPOKEN
               AT
               HIS
               Tricennalia
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 a
                 Prologue
                 [
                 to
                 the
                 Oration
                 ]
                 in
                 Praise
                 of
                 Constantine
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Come
                 not
                 hither
                 with
                 a
                 Composure
                 of
                 Fables
                 ,
                 nor
                 with
                 an
                 Elegancy
                 of
                 Expressions
                 framed
                 to
                 captivate
                 the
                 Ears
                 ;
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 Syrens
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 charm
                 [
                 my
                 Hearers
                 :
                 ]
                 nor
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Golden
                 Cups
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 beautifull
                 flowers
                 of
                 words
                 bedeckt
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 exquisite
                 art
                 of
                 Rhetorick
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 present
                 the
                 delicate
                 potions
                 of
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 to
                 persons
                 in
                 Love
                 with
                 those
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 rather
                 ,
                 paying
                 an
                 Obedience
                 to
                 [
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 Wise
                 ,
                 I
                 perswade
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 shun
                 and
                 avoid
                 the
                 publick
                 Roads
                 ;
                 and
                 entreat
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 herd
                 with
                 
                   The
                   Many
                
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 come
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 b
                 being
                 amongst
                 You
                 a
                 *
                 New
                 Song
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Praises
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 numerous
                 persons
                 have
                 attempted
                 to
                 tread
                 the
                 same
                 †
                 path
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 yet
                 c
                 I
                 will
                 decline
                 the
                 Foot-steps
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 go
                 in
                 an
                 untrodden
                 way
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 't
                 is
                 impious
                 to
                 enter
                 with
                 unwasht
                 feet
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 affect
                 Vulgar
                 Discourses
                 ,
                 and
                 Expressions
                 worn
                 with
                 the
                 ‖
                 Witticisms
                 of
                 Lads
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 Court
                 a
                 pleasing
                 and
                 popular
                 Muse
                 ;
                 may
                 daub
                 mens
                 Ears
                 with
                 Humane
                 Narratives
                 ;
                 whilst
                 they
                 submit
                 the
                 Arbitrage
                 [
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ]
                 to
                 pleasure
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 initiated
                 in
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 Universal
                 Wisedom
                 it self
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 are
                 Masters
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 things
                 Divine
                 and
                 Humane
                 ;
                 )
                 accounting
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 better
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 highest
                 felicity
                 ;
                 [
                 such
                 I
                 say
                 ]
                 esteem
                 and
                 preferre
                 the
                 God-lov'd
                 Virtues
                 of
                 our
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Pious
                 Actions
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 humane
                 accomplishments
                 and
                 Deeds
                 ;
                 leaving
                 those
                 His
                 Secondary
                 Excellencies
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 celebrated
                 by
                 inferiour
                 persons
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 mind
                 is
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 knowledge
                 of
                 matters
                 Divine
                 and
                 Humane
                 ;
                 and
                 whereas
                 those
                 have
                 a
                 reference
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 ,
                 to
                 Men
                 :
                 Let
                 them
                 ,
                 d
                 whoever
                 namely
                 are
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 this
                 
                 Office
                 ,
                 suggest
                 things
                 Humane
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 stand
                 without
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Rails
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 even
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 both
                 illustrious
                 and
                 transcendent
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 to
                 mankind
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 perfections
                 visible
                 in
                 our
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 are
                 eximious
                 ;
                 e
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 far
                 ●utdone
                 by
                 His
                 Diviner
                 Excellencies
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 let
                 those
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 Holy
                 Sanctuaries
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 have
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Ady●a
                 and
                 invious
                 Recesses
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 ]
                 (
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 shut
                 the
                 doors
                 against
                 prophane
                 and
                 impious
                 Ears
                 ,
                 )
                 unfold
                 the
                 secret
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 men
                 only
                 who
                 are
                 initiated
                 therein
                 .
                 Farther
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 cleansed
                 their
                 Ears
                 in
                 the
                 Fountains
                 of
                 Piety
                 ,
                 and
                 mounted
                 their
                 understanding
                 upon
                 the
                 sub●●me
                 win●
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 it self
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 lead
                 a
                 dance
                 about
                 [
                 God
                 Himself
                 ]
                 the
                 supream
                 King
                 ,
                 silently
                 learning
                 the
                 Divine
                 [
                 Mysteries
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 let
                 the
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 not
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 products
                 of
                 Divination
                 f
                 or
                 rather
                 of
                 rage
                 and
                 madness
                 ;
                 but
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 uttered
                 by
                 the
                 illumination
                 and
                 inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 [
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 ]
                 g
                 be
                 our
                 Instructers
                 in
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Rites
                 :
                 [
                 let
                 them
                 give
                 us
                 information
                 ]
                 concerning
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 it self
                 ;
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 Supream
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 concerning
                 that
                 Divine
                 Guard
                 which
                 surrounds
                 the
                 Universal
                 Governour
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 ,
                 concerning
                 that
                 Copy
                 of
                 Royal
                 Power
                 which
                 is
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 drawn
                 from
                 that
                 Original
                 of
                 the
                 Celestial
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 and
                 concerning
                 that
                 other
                 false
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 does
                 counterfeit
                 the
                 Impress
                 thereof
                 :
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 concerning
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 do
                 accompany
                 *
                 each
                 sort
                 of
                 Empire
                 .
                 h
                 Having
                 therefore
                 learned
                 the
                 Divine
                 Mysteries
                 from
                 these
                 [
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 ]
                 as
                 from
                 some
                 Hierophantae
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 thus
                 begin
                 our
                 Divine
                 i
                 Discourses
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 EUSEBIUS
                 PAMPHILUS'S
                 [
                 ORATION
                 IN
                 PRAISE
                 OF
                 ]
                 THE
                 EMPEROUR
                 CONSTANTINE
                 ,
                 SPOKEN
                 AT
                 HIS
                 TRICENNALIA
                 .
              
               
                 THIS
                 is
                 the
                 Great
                 Emperour's
                 Solemn
                 
                 Festival
                 ;
                 wherein
                 We
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 Servants
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 inspired
                 with
                 the
                 Instructions
                 of
                 Sacred
                 Discourses
                 ,
                 do
                 rejoyce
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 gives
                 beginning
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 Rules
                 this
                 Our
                 Festival
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Great
                 Emperour
                 Himself
                 .
                 Him
                 I
                 term
                 The
                 Great
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 truly
                 Great
                 .
                 Him
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 (
                 nor
                 will
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 here
                 present
                 ,
                 be
                 offended
                 thereat
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 rather
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 Us
                 ,
                 highly
                 approve
                 of
                 this
                 Our
                 Discourse
                 concerning
                 the
                 Divinity
                 ;
                 )
                 *
                 who
                 is
                 beyond
                 the
                 Universe
                 ;
                 the
                 Supream
                 over
                 all
                 ;
                 the
                 Highest
                 ;
                 the
                 most
                 Immense
                 .
                 The
                 Thrones
                 of
                 whose
                 Empire
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Celestial
                 Arches
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Footstool
                 of
                 His
                 Feet
                 .
                 a
                 Nor
                 can
                 any
                 one
                 †
                 perfectly
                 comprehend
                 Him
                 in
                 His
                 mind
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 Glorious
                 Light
                 which
                 surrounds
                 Him
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 unspeakable
                 Splendour
                 of
                 its
                 Rayes
                 ,
                 drives
                 off
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 hinders
                 them
                 from
                 beholding
                 his
                 Divinity
                 .
                 ‖
                 Him
                 the
                 Celestial
                 Hosts
                 do
                 encompass
                 :
                 
                 His
                 Guards
                 are
                 the
                 Supernal
                 Powers
                 ;
                 Him
                 They
                 acknowledge
                 their
                 Master
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 Emperour
                 .
                 The
                 innumerable
                 multitudes
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Companies
                 of
                 Arch-Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Quires
                 of
                 Holy
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 *
                 deriving
                 [
                 their
                 Splendour
                 ]
                 from
                 the
                 Rayes
                 about
                 Him
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 from
                 some
                 everlasting
                 Fountains
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 are
                 illustrated
                 .
                 Likewise
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Lights
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 those
                 Divine
                 and
                 Intellectual
                 Kinds
                 of
                 incorporeal
                 Lights
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 their
                 place
                 beyond
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 do
                 celebrate
                 this
                 Great
                 Emperour
                 with
                 the
                 highest
                 and
                 most
                 Divine
                 Hymns
                 .
                 The
                 vast
                 Firmament
                 ,
                 like
                 some
                 azure
                 Curtain
                 ,
                 is
                 drawn
                 between
                 ,
                 which
                 separates
                 those
                 without
                 ,
                 from
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 conversant
                 within
                 the
                 Palace
                 .
                 Round
                 this
                 [
                 Firmament
                 ,
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 with
                 the
                 b
                 Light-Bearers
                 in
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Porticus's
                 ,
                 run
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 other
                 Luminaries
                 of
                 Heaven
                 :
                 which
                 do
                 both
                 highly
                 honour
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Himself
                 and
                 also
                 at
                 His
                 beck
                 and
                 word
                 ,
                 afford
                 the
                 Splendour
                 of
                 an
                 inextinguishable
                 Light
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 without
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 inhabit
                 a
                 Gloomy
                 Region
                 .
                 Whereas
                 therefore
                 I
                 do
                 presume
                 ,
                 that
                 Our
                 Victorious
                 Prince
                 Himself
                 also
                 ,
                 does
                 with
                 praises
                 celebrate
                 c
                 this
                 Greatest
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 therein
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 own
                 judgment
                 ,
                 I
                 d
                 seem
                 to
                 do
                 very
                 well
                 :
                 in
                 regard
                 I
                 am
                 truly
                 sensible
                 ,
                 that
                 *
                 all
                 power
                 amongst
                 us
                 is
                 derivative
                 from
                 Him.
                 Him
                 also
                 the
                 Religious
                 Caesars
                 do
                 acknowledge
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Fountain
                 of
                 all
                 †
                 Blessings
                 :
                 having
                 received
                 this
                 Command
                 from
                 their
                 Father
                 .
                 Him
                 ,
                 the
                 Milice
                 ;
                 the
                 numerous
                 multitudes
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 Countries
                 as
                 Cities
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 Provinces
                 assembling
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 do
                 Religiously
                 adore
                 :
                 being
                 instructed
                 by
                 Our
                 e
                 Great
                 Saviour
                 and
                 Master
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 all
                 mankind
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Nations
                 ,
                 Tribes
                 ,
                 and
                 Languages
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 collectively
                 and
                 in
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 severally
                 and
                 apart
                 ;
                 although
                 in
                 other
                 matters
                 they
                 differ
                 in
                 their
                 Sentiments
                 ,
                 yet
                 agree
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 one
                 confession
                 ;
                 invoking
                 this
                 One
                 and
                 Only
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 natural
                 reason
                 ,
                 by
                 notions
                 self-learnt
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 proceed
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 instruction
                 of
                 any
                 Teacher
                 .
                 What
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 the
                 whole
                 *
                 Mass
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 Lord
                 ?
                 By
                 the
                 Plants
                 and
                 Living
                 Creatures
                 produced
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 does
                 it
                 not
                 evidently
                 demonstrate
                 its
                 submission
                 to
                 f
                 his
                 command
                 who
                 is
                 far
                 superiour
                 in
                 power
                 ?
                 The
                 Torrents
                 also
                 of
                 Rivers
                 overflowing
                 with
                 their
                 waters
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 plentifull
                 streams
                 of
                 Fountaines
                 ,
                 perpetually
                 issuing
                 g
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 unknown
                 and
                 immense
                 depths
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 do
                 profess
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 this
                 inexplicable
                 and
                 miraculous
                 performance
                 .
                 The
                 Gulfs
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 inclosed
                 within
                 unfathomable
                 depths
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 swollen
                 Waves
                 h
                 which
                 are
                 raised
                 to
                 a
                 vast
                 height
                 ,
                 and
                 strike
                 the
                 adjacent
                 Earth
                 with
                 terrour
                 ;
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 approach
                 the
                 Shores
                 ,
                 dread
                 Him
                 ,
                 being
                 bound
                 by
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 His
                 Divine
                 Law.
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 *
                 Determinate
                 Quantities
                 of
                 Winter
                 Showers
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 astonishing
                 noise
                 of
                 the
                 Thunder
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 ●lashings
                 of
                 the
                 Lightning
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 variable
                 and
                 inconstant
                 blasts
                 of
                 the
                 Windes
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 aierie
                 †
                 Tracks
                 of
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 do
                 plainly
                 exhibit
                 his
                 presence
                 i
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 take
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 him
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 eyes
                 .
                 The
                 all
                 enlightening
                 Sun
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 *
                 finished
                 so
                 vast
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 ages
                 ,
                 acknowledges
                 him
                 only
                 as
                 his
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 entire
                 obedience
                 to
                 his
                 command
                 ,
                 never
                 dare
                 ,
                 go
                 beyond
                 his
                 fixt
                 Bounds
                 .
                 The
                 Moon
                 likewise
                 ,
                 (
                 k
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 splendour
                 of
                 her
                 light
                 is
                 far
                 inferiour
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 )
                 being
                 lessened
                 and
                 again
                 increased
                 at
                 set
                 periods
                 of
                 Times
                 ,
                 obeys
                 the
                 Divine
                 Commands
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Beautie
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 glisters
                 gorgeously
                 with
                 the
                 Dances
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 moves
                 with
                 Order
                 and
                 Harmony
                 ,
                 and
                 measures
                 over
                 its
                 own
                 Circles
                 ;
                 proclaims
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Donor
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Light.
                 Likewise
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Celestial
                 Luminaries
                 ,
                 having
                 by
                 his
                 Beck
                 and
                 Word
                 made
                 up
                 one
                 harmonious
                 Consort
                 ,
                 finishing
                 their
                 long
                 Course
                 by
                 the
                 Circles
                 of
                 so
                 vast
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 ages
                 ,
                 like
                 charioteers
                 run
                 over
                 the
                 Rounds
                 of
                 their
                 Aetherial
                 Stages
                 .
                 The
                 successive
                 Returns
                 of
                 nights
                 and
                 dayes
                 ,
                 the
                 changes
                 of
                 Seasons
                 and
                 Times
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Order
                 and
                 Harmony
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 do
                 celebrate
                 the
                 manifold
                 wisedom
                 [
                 l
                 of
                 his
                 infinite
                 and
                 immense
                 power
                 .
                 ]
                 Those
                 invisible
                 Powers
                 ,
                 which
                 flye
                 about
                 the
                 Plains
                 that
                 lye
                 streacht
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 do
                 render
                 to
                 this
                 God
                 ,
                 due
                 and
                 befitting
                 praise
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 World
                 therefore
                 with
                 a
                 joynt
                 consent
                 doth
                 la●d
                 this
                 Great
                 Emperour
                 .
                 The
                 Heavens
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Quires
                 which
                 are
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 Celestial
                 Arches
                 ,
                 do
                 reverence
                 Him
                 :
                 the
                 Hosts
                 of
                 Angels
                 praise
                 Him
                 with
                 inexpressible
                 Hymns
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Spirits
                 which
                 are
                 
                 the
                 Off-springs
                 of
                 Intellectual
                 Light
                 ,
                 do
                 pronounce
                 Him
                 their
                 Parent
                 and
                 their
                 God.
                 Those
                 Ages
                 *
                 unlimited
                 by
                 Time
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 before
                 this
                 Heaven
                 and
                 this
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 besides
                 ,
                 infinite
                 other
                 Ages
                 ,
                 before
                 all
                 constitution
                 of
                 things
                 visible
                 ,
                 do
                 acknowledge
                 one
                 sole
                 and
                 supream
                 Master
                 and
                 Lord.
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 He
                 Himself
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 all
                 ,
                 m
                 and
                 after
                 all
                 ,
                 His
                 only-begotten
                 Son
                 and
                 praeexisting
                 Word
                 ;
                 the
                 Great
                 High-Priest
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 God
                 ;
                 ancienter
                 than
                 all
                 Time
                 and
                 all
                 Ages
                 ;
                 n
                 devoted
                 and
                 consecrated
                 to
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 His
                 Father
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 First
                 and
                 Only
                 Person
                 who
                 makes
                 Supplication
                 to
                 Him
                 for
                 the
                 Salvation
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 Who
                 enjoyes
                 a
                 preheminence
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 o
                 but
                 possesses
                 an
                 equal
                 share
                 of
                 Glory
                 with
                 His
                 Father
                 ,
                 in
                 His
                 Father's
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 that
                 Light
                 which
                 transcends
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 which
                 dances
                 about
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 by
                 its
                 intervention
                 Separates
                 that
                 Nature
                 which
                 is
                 without
                 a
                 Beginning
                 and
                 without
                 a
                 Generation
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 things
                 begotten
                 .
                 Which
                 Light
                 also
                 ,
                 streaming
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Deity
                 which
                 wants
                 both
                 beginning
                 and
                 end
                 ,
                 *
                 diffuses
                 it self
                 without
                 ,
                 and
                 illustrates
                 the
                 Region
                 above
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 within
                 heaven
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Rayes
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 far
                 more
                 Glorious
                 than
                 the
                 splendour
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 This
                 is
                 He
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Leader
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ;
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 who
                 goes
                 before
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Visible
                 as
                 invisible
                 .
                 By
                 whom
                 and
                 through
                 whom
                 ,
                 Our
                 Emperour
                 dear
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 bearing
                 a
                 resemblance
                 of
                 the
                 Celestial
                 Empire
                 ,
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
                 directs
                 and
                 manages
                 the
                 Helm
                 of
                 Government
                 over
                 all
                 things
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 AND
                 That
                 Only-begotten
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 Reigns
                 together
                 with
                 His
                 Father
                 ,
                 from
                 ages
                 which
                 want
                 a
                 beginning
                 ,
                 to
                 infinite
                 and
                 endless
                 ages
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Our
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 a
                 always
                 dear
                 to
                 Him
                 ,
                 being
                 supplyed
                 with
                 some
                 Imperial
                 Emanations
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 fortified
                 b
                 with
                 the
                 Surname
                 of
                 a
                 Divine
                 appellation
                 ,
                 governs
                 upon
                 earth
                 during
                 many
                 and
                 long
                 periods
                 of
                 years
                 .
                 Farther
                 ,
                 that
                 Universal
                 *
                 Preserver
                 renders
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Celestial
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 fit
                 for
                 his
                 Father
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 [
                 Our
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 ]
                 who
                 is
                 His
                 Friend
                 ,
                 brings
                 all
                 those
                 persons
                 living
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 His
                 Empire
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Only-begotten
                 Word
                 and
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 fit
                 c
                 for
                 His
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 Common
                 Saviour
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 invisible
                 and
                 divine
                 power
                 ,
                 drives
                 off
                 at
                 the
                 greatest
                 distance
                 from
                 His
                 Fold
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 that
                 a
                 good
                 Shepherd
                 does
                 wild-beasts
                 ,
                 )
                 those
                 Rebellious
                 Powers
                 ,
                 which
                 flew
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 thorow
                 this
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 nearest
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 brooded
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 Men.
                 But
                 this
                 [
                 Our
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 ]
                 His
                 friend
                 ,
                 adorned
                 from
                 above
                 by
                 Him
                 ,
                 with
                 Trophies
                 erected
                 against
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 War
                 subdues
                 the
                 open
                 Adversaries
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 chastizes
                 them
                 .
                 That
                 person
                 ,
                 existing
                 †
                 The
                 Logos
                 before
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 framed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 preserver
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 delivers
                 rational
                 and
                 saving
                 Seeds
                 to
                 His
                 Companions
                 ,
                 and
                 renders
                 them
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 and
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 His
                 Father's
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 This
                 [
                 Our
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 ]
                 His
                 Friend
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 some
                 Interpreter
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 recalls
                 all
                 mankind
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 crying
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 promulging
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 d
                 true
                 Piety
                 and
                 Verity
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 living
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 That
                 Universal
                 Saviour
                 opens
                 the
                 Celestial
                 Gates
                 of
                 His
                 Father's
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 remove
                 from
                 hence
                 thither
                 .
                 This
                 [
                 Our
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 ]
                 following
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
                 after
                 He
                 hath
                 cleansed
                 His
                 Empire
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 filth
                 of
                 impious
                 Errour
                 ,
                 invites
                 the
                 *
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 Holy
                 and
                 Pious
                 men
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Houses
                 and
                 †
                 Basilicae
                 ;
                 making
                 it
                 his
                 chiefest
                 care
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Navy
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 
                 Command
                 and
                 management
                 whereof
                 He
                 is
                 entrusted
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 preserved
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 on
                 Boord
                 .
                 And
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 person
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 ever
                 yet
                 governed
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 now
                 been
                 honoured
                 by
                 God
                 the
                 Supream
                 King
                 ,
                 with
                 *
                 thirty
                 years
                 Reigne
                 ,
                 celebrates
                 this
                 Festival
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 terrene
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 usage
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 was
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 the
                 Apparitions
                 of
                 Daemons
                 which
                 seduce
                 the
                 unskilfull
                 multitude
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 to
                 the
                 frauds
                 and
                 e
                 feigned
                 Narratives
                 of
                 impious
                 men
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 pays
                 his
                 thanks
                 to
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 has
                 been
                 honoured
                 ,
                 being
                 truly
                 sensible
                 of
                 those
                 Blessings
                 which
                 He
                 has
                 conferred
                 on
                 him
                 .
                 Not
                 polluting
                 his
                 †
                 Palace
                 with
                 bloud
                 and
                 gore
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Rites
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ;
                 nor
                 appeasing
                 terrene
                 Daemons
                 with
                 smoke
                 and
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 Beasts
                 wholly
                 consumed
                 by
                 fire
                 on
                 the
                 Altars
                 ;
                 but
                 consecrating
                 a
                 most
                 gratefull
                 and
                 acceptable
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 the
                 Supream
                 King
                 Himself
                 ,
                 His
                 own
                 Imperial
                 Soul
                 namely
                 ,
                 and
                 His
                 Mind
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 worthy
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 Sacrifice
                 wherewith
                 God
                 is
                 well
                 pleased
                 :
                 which
                 Our
                 Emperour
                 has
                 learnt
                 to
                 offer
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 purified
                 thoughts
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 without
                 either
                 fire
                 or
                 bloud
                 f
                 :
                 giving
                 confirmation
                 to
                 his
                 piety
                 by
                 those
                 unerring
                 Sentiments
                 and
                 Opinions
                 treasured
                 up
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 ;
                 setting
                 forth
                 the
                 praises
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 lofty
                 and
                 magnifick
                 Orations
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Imperial
                 Actions
                 emulating
                 the
                 Clemency
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 :
                 and
                 wholly
                 devoting
                 himself
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 like
                 some
                 great
                 Gift
                 ,
                 making
                 a
                 present
                 of
                 himself
                 to
                 Him
                 ,
                 the
                 First-fruits
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Administration
                 whereof
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 entrusted
                 .
                 This
                 greatest
                 Sacrifice
                 therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 in
                 a
                 due
                 manner
                 Offers
                 ,
                 g
                 before
                 all
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 Sacrifices
                 like
                 a
                 Good
                 Shepherd
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   Offering
                   glorious
                   Hecatombs
                   of
                   Firstling-Lambs
                   :
                
                 but
                 rather
                 ,
                 bringing
                 over
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 those
                 rational
                 flocks
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 fed
                 by
                 Him
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 BUT
                 God
                 ,
                 highly
                 pleased
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 delight
                 accepting
                 this
                 Gift
                 offered
                 to
                 Him
                 ;
                 praises
                 the
                 *
                 Hierophanta
                 of
                 this
                 venerable
                 and
                 eximious
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 an
                 addition
                 of
                 †
                 many
                 periods
                 [
                 of
                 years
                 ]
                 to
                 his
                 Reigne
                 ;
                 augmenting
                 his
                 favours
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 correspondent
                 and
                 proportionate
                 to
                 those
                 Acts
                 of
                 Piety
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 He
                 is
                 worshipped
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 And
                 He
                 has
                 permitted
                 him
                 to
                 celebrate
                 all
                 these
                 Festivals
                 with
                 the
                 highest
                 prosperity
                 of
                 the
                 Monarchy
                 ;
                 at
                 each
                 period
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Decennalian
                   Festivity
                
                 ,
                 advancing
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Sons
                 to
                 the
                 Colleague-ship
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Throne
                 a
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 ,
                 b
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Decennium
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 ,
                 he
                 proclaimed
                 his
                 eldest
                 Son
                 ,
                 who
                 bears
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 with
                 his
                 ▪
                 Father
                 ,
                 a
                 Partner
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 *
                 Realm
                 :
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 his
                 second
                 Son
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 next
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 age
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 second
                 Decade
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 his
                 third
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 third
                 Decade
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 now
                 celebrate
                 .
                 c
                 And
                 ,
                 whereas
                 his
                 fourth
                 period
                 [
                 of
                 ten
                 years
                 ]
                 is
                 now
                 current
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 spaces
                 of
                 times
                 do
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 extend
                 themselves
                 ,
                 he
                 increases
                 the
                 Empire
                 by
                 a
                 Copious
                 †
                 Colleagueship
                 of
                 his
                 Stock
                 ,
                 d
                 and
                 by
                 Creations
                 of
                 Caesars
                 ;
                 fulfilling
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 e
                 the
                 Divine
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 long
                 since
                 proclaimed
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Saints
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   High
                   shall
                   take
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 therefore
                 ,
                 God
                 Himself
                 the
                 Supream
                 King
                 conferrs
                 upon
                 the
                 most
                 Pious
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 *
                 an
                 Increase
                 both
                 of
                 years
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 renders
                 his
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 fresh
                 and
                 flourishing
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 but
                 now
                 begun
                 .
                 
                 And
                 *
                 he
                 himself
                 solemnizes
                 this
                 Festival
                 [
                 in
                 honour
                 ]
                 to
                 Him
                 ;
                 having
                 made
                 Him
                 the
                 Conquerour
                 over
                 all
                 his
                 Enemies
                 and
                 Adversaries
                 ;
                 and
                 exhibiting
                 Him
                 as
                 the
                 Pattern
                 of
                 true
                 Piety
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 But
                 our
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 illustrates
                 men
                 ,
                 whose
                 habitations
                 are
                 in
                 places
                 most
                 remote
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 glorious
                 †
                 Presence
                 of
                 His
                 Caesars
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 by
                 some
                 Rayes
                 transmitted
                 from
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 distance
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 Us
                 who
                 inhabit
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 He
                 hath
                 bestowed
                 a
                 f
                 Shoot
                 truly
                 worthy
                 of
                 himself
                 :
                 another
                 of
                 his
                 Sons
                 [
                 he
                 hath
                 assigned
                 ]
                 to
                 another
                 portion
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 and
                 again
                 ,
                 another
                 [
                 He
                 has
                 placed
                 ]
                 otherwhere
                 ;
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 Lamps
                 and
                 Lights
                 ,
                 which
                 derive
                 their
                 Brightness
                 from
                 that
                 Light
                 diffused
                 from
                 Himself
                 .
                 Farther
                 ,
                 having
                 joyned
                 together
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 the
                 Four
                 most
                 valiant
                 Caesars
                 ,
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 young
                 Horses
                 ,
                 *
                 and
                 fixt
                 them
                 under
                 one
                 Set
                 of
                 Harness
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 g
                 Imperial
                 Chariot
                 ,
                 and
                 fitted
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 Raines
                 of
                 Divine
                 Concord
                 and
                 Unity
                 ;
                 He
                 Himself
                 sits
                 above
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 Charioteer
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 them
                 on
                 ;
                 and
                 drives
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 wherever
                 the
                 Sun
                 makes
                 his
                 Visits
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 personally
                 present
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 inspects
                 all
                 affairs
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 being
                 adorned
                 with
                 a
                 representation
                 of
                 the
                 Celestial
                 Empire
                 ,
                 having
                 His
                 eyes
                 fixt
                 upon
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 He
                 directs
                 and
                 manages
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 Mortals
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 conformity
                 to
                 that
                 Original
                 Draught
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 encouraged
                 and
                 strengthened
                 by
                 a
                 resemblance
                 of
                 the
                 Monarchy
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 ,
                 this
                 the
                 [
                 sole
                 ]
                 King
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 hath
                 bestowed
                 on
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Men
                 only
                 ,
                 h
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 Creatures
                 which
                 are
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 [
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 express
                 a
                 likeness
                 of
                 his
                 Divine
                 Monarchy
                 .
                 ]
                 i
                 For
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Imperial
                 power
                 ,
                 whereby
                 't
                 is
                 Decreed
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 should
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 One.
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Monarchy
                 does
                 far
                 excell
                 all
                 other
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 and
                 Forms
                 of
                 Government
                 whatever
                 .
                 For
                 Polyarchy
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 opposed
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Regiment
                 wherein
                 many
                 Govern
                 with
                 an
                 equality
                 of
                 power
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 ought
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 termed
                 Anarchy
                 and
                 Confusion
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 two
                 ,
                 nor
                 three
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 many
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 to
                 assert
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Gods
                 ,
                 is
                 plainly
                 to
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 One
                 King
                 :
                 and
                 k
                 his
                 Word
                 and
                 Imperial
                 Law
                 ,
                 One
                 :
                 which
                 [
                 Law
                 ]
                 is
                 not
                 declared
                 by
                 words
                 and
                 syllables
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 written
                 in
                 Paper
                 ,
                 or
                 cut
                 upon
                 pillars
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 consumed
                 by
                 length
                 of
                 Time
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 living
                 and
                 self-subsisting
                 *
                 God
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 who
                 disposes
                 and
                 orders
                 his
                 Fathers
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 under
                 Him
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 Him.
                 Him
                 the
                 Celestial
                 Hosts
                 do
                 surround
                 ,
                 and
                 Myriads
                 of
                 Angels
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 innumerable
                 Troops
                 of
                 the
                 Milice
                 plac't
                 above
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 invisible
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 who
                 residing
                 within
                 the
                 Inclosures
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 use
                 their
                 utmost
                 diligence
                 about
                 the
                 Order
                 and
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 World.
                 Over
                 all
                 whom
                 ,
                 the
                 Royal
                 †
                 Logos
                 is
                 the
                 Captain
                 and
                 Prince
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 some
                 Praefect
                 of
                 the
                 supream
                 Emperour
                 .
                 The
                 Sacred
                 Oracles
                 of
                 Divines
                 term
                 Him
                 ,
                 The
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Milice
                 ,
                 and
                 The
                 Great
                 High-Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 The
                 Prophet
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 The
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 The
                 Brightness
                 of
                 His
                 Father's
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 The
                 Only-Begotten
                 Son
                 ;
                 and
                 [
                 give
                 Him
                 ]
                 innumerable
                 other
                 such
                 Titles
                 as
                 these
                 .
                 Whom
                 when
                 the
                 Father
                 had
                 Constituted
                 The
                 Living
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 The
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 The
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 The
                 Complement
                 of
                 all
                 Good
                 ;
                 He
                 made
                 a
                 Present
                 of
                 l
                 This
                 Greatest
                 Blessing
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 Subject
                 to
                 His
                 Empire
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 He
                 pierces
                 thorow
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 goes
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 plentifull
                 manner
                 displays
                 His
                 Father's
                 Favours
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 ;
                 and
                 has
                 stretcht
                 forth
                 the
                 Resemblance
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Power
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 those
                 rational
                 Creatures
                 which
                 live
                 on
                 earth
                 ;
                 having
                 adorned
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 framed
                 according
                 to
                 His
                 Own
                 Likeness
                 ,
                 with
                 Divine
                 *
                 Faculties
                 .
                 Hence
                 't
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 man
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Virtues
                 also
                 ,
                 derived
                 from
                 a
                 Divine
                 Emanation
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 He
                 only
                 is
                 wise
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 Sole
                 God
                 :
                 He
                 only
                 is
                 essentially
                 Good
                 :
                 He
                 only
                 is
                 strong
                 and
                 powerfull
                 .
                 And
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Parent
                 of
                 Justice
                 :
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Reason
                 and
                 Wisedom
                 ;
                 the
                 Fountain
                 of
                 Light
                 and
                 Life
                 ;
                 the
                 Dispenser
                 of
                 Truth
                 and
                 Virtue
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 Empire
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 Dominion
                 and
                 Power
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 BUT
                 ,
                 Whence
                 has
                 man
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 
                 these
                 matters
                 ?
                 Who
                 hath
                 declared
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 Mortals
                 ?
                 Whence
                 has
                 a
                 Carnal
                 tongue
                 the
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 of
                 uttering
                 those
                 matters
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 forreign
                 both
                 to
                 flesh
                 and
                 body
                 ?
                 Who
                 ever
                 saw
                 the
                 invisible
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 discovered
                 these
                 Excellencies
                 in
                 Him
                 ?
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 Elements
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 joyned
                 in
                 an
                 Affinity
                 with
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 things
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 those
                 Elements
                 ,
                 are
                 perceived
                 by
                 the
                 *
                 senses
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 no
                 person
                 hath
                 boasted
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 He
                 hath
                 ever
                 had
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 that
                 invisible
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 Governed
                 :
                 nor
                 ,
                 has
                 mortal
                 Nature
                 ever
                 beheld
                 the
                 Beauty
                 of
                 Wisedom
                 .
                 Who
                 hath
                 seen
                 the
                 Face
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 with
                 †
                 eyes
                 of
                 flesh
                 ?
                 Whence
                 was
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 Legal
                 Government
                 and
                 Royal
                 
                 Dominion
                 suggested
                 to
                 men
                 ?
                 From
                 whence
                 could
                 Imperial
                 Power
                 [
                 be
                 known
                 ]
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 ?
                 Who
                 hath
                 declared
                 to
                 those
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 the
                 invisible
                 *
                 Form
                 ,
                 which
                 can't
                 be
                 express't
                 by
                 any
                 figure
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 incorporeal
                 †
                 Essence
                 which
                 wants
                 all
                 external
                 Lineaments
                 ?
                 Questionless
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 Interpreter
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 who
                 pierceth
                 thorow
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 Who
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 Maker
                 of
                 that
                 rational
                 and
                 intellectual
                 substance
                 which
                 appears
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 men
                 :
                 who
                 being
                 the
                 Only
                 Person
                 that
                 is
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 Divinity
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 watereth
                 his
                 own
                 Sons
                 with
                 his
                 Fathers
                 ‖
                 Effluxes
                 .
                 Hence
                 have
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 Greeks
                 and
                 likewise
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 those
                 natural
                 and
                 self-learnt
                 Reasonings
                 :
                 hence
                 those
                 Notions
                 of
                 Reason
                 and
                 Wisedom
                 :
                 hence
                 the
                 Seeds
                 of
                 prudence
                 and
                 justice
                 :
                 hence
                 the
                 †
                 Inventions
                 of
                 Arts
                 :
                 hence
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Virtue
                 *
                 and
                 the
                 gratefull
                 name
                 of
                 Wisedom
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Venerable
                 Love
                 of
                 Philosophick
                 Learning
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 Good
                 and
                 Commendable
                 :
                 hence
                 the
                 Representation
                 of
                 God
                 Himself
                 formed
                 in
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Course
                 of
                 Life
                 fitly
                 answering
                 the
                 divine
                 worship
                 .
                 Hence
                 is
                 man
                 furnished
                 with
                 a
                 Royal
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 an
                 invincible
                 Empire
                 over
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 after
                 
                   The
                   Logos
                
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Parent
                 of
                 Rational
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 had
                 imprest
                 upon
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 Man
                 a
                 Character
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 and
                 likeness
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 made
                 Man
                 a
                 Royal
                 Creature
                 ;
                 (
                 having
                 conferred
                 this
                 on
                 him
                 only
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 Creatures
                 which
                 are
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 Governing
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 being
                 Governed
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 from
                 this
                 Life
                 he
                 should
                 a
                 begin
                 to
                 meditate
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fore-learn
                 that
                 promised
                 Hope
                 of
                 the
                 Celestial
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 which
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 He
                 Himself
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Father
                 of
                 His
                 children
                 ,
                 disdained
                 not
                 personally
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 Converse
                 with
                 Mortals
                 :
                 )
                 b
                 He
                 Himself
                 ,
                 cultivating
                 His
                 own
                 Seeds
                 ,
                 and
                 renewing
                 His
                 heavenly
                 Supplies
                 and
                 Favours
                 ,
                 declared
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 Celestial
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 invited
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 exhorted
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 ready
                 for
                 their
                 journey
                 upwards
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 furnish
                 themselves
                 with
                 a
                 Garment
                 befitting
                 their
                 calling
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 an
                 unspeakable
                 power
                 he
                 filled
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 enlightened
                 by
                 the
                 Sun's
                 Rayes
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Preaching
                 ;
                 by
                 a
                 likeness
                 of
                 the
                 earthly
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 expressing
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 he
                 incites
                 and
                 encourages
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 mankind
                 to
                 hasten
                 ,
                 having
                 shewed
                 all
                 men
                 this
                 Confidence
                 and
                 good
                 Hope
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 OF
                 Which
                 hope
                 ,
                 Our
                 Emperour
                 most
                 dear
                 
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 made
                 a
                 partaker
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 is
                 adorned
                 by
                 God
                 with
                 innate
                 Virtues
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 received
                 into
                 his
                 mind
                 the
                 Celestial
                 Effluxes
                 derived
                 from
                 that
                 Fountain
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 rational
                 from
                 that
                 Universal
                 Reason
                 ▪
                 wise
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 communication
                 of
                 that
                 Divine
                 Wisdom
                 :
                 good
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 participation
                 of
                 that
                 Goodness
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 is
                 just
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 a
                 partaker
                 of
                 that
                 justice
                 :
                 and
                 temperate
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 *
                 Original
                 of
                 Temperance
                 ;
                 and
                 strong
                 ,
                 by
                 having
                 that
                 Supream
                 Strength
                 imparted
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 a
                 He
                 therefore
                 may
                 most
                 truly
                 be
                 stiled
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 fashioned
                 his
                 mind
                 with
                 Royal
                 Virtues
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 likeness
                 of
                 the
                 Celestial
                 Empire
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 that
                 person
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 stranger
                 to
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 has
                 renounc't
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 this
                 Universe
                 ;
                 neither
                 hath
                 acknowledged
                 the
                 Celestial
                 Parent
                 of
                 Souls
                 ;
                 nor
                 cloathed
                 himself
                 in
                 a
                 Garb
                 befitting
                 an
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 but
                 hath
                 *
                 filled
                 his
                 mind
                 with
                 deformity
                 and
                 filthiness
                 ,
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 Imperial
                 Clemency
                 ,
                 hath
                 gotten
                 the
                 Rage
                 of
                 a
                 Savage
                 Beast
                 ;
                 instead
                 of
                 an
                 ingenuous
                 disposition
                 ,
                 the
                 incurable
                 poyson
                 of
                 improbity
                 ;
                 in
                 place
                 of
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 Folly
                 ;
                 instead
                 of
                 Reason
                 and
                 Wisedom
                 ,
                 †
                 a
                 want
                 of
                 Reason
                 and
                 consideration
                 ,
                 the
                 foulest
                 of
                 all
                 Vices
                 :
                 from
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 b
                 from
                 a
                 bitter
                 Root
                 ,
                 most
                 pernicious
                 Sprouts
                 do
                 spring
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 a
                 sottish
                 c
                 and
                 intemperate
                 Life
                 ;
                 Avarice
                 ;
                 Murders
                 ;
                 Fightings
                 against
                 God
                 ;
                 Impieties
                 :
                 he
                 [
                 I
                 say
                 ]
                 who
                 is
                 addicted
                 to
                 all
                 these
                 Vices
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 may
                 seem
                 sometime
                 to
                 Govern
                 by
                 Tyrannick
                 Violence
                 ,
                 yet
                 cannot
                 deservedly
                 and
                 in
                 reality
                 be
                 stiled
                 an
                 Emperour
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 how
                 should
                 he
                 represent
                 a
                 likeness
                 of
                 the
                 Monarchical
                 power
                 [
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 ]
                 who
                 bears
                 a
                 thousand
                 false
                 and
                 adulterate
                 Resemblances
                 of
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 imprest
                 on
                 his
                 mind
                 ?
                 How
                 should
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 Prince
                 and
                 Lord
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 procured
                 for
                 himself
                 so
                 infinite
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 Cruel
                 and
                 hard
                 Masters
                 ?
                 A
                 servant
                 to
                 filthy
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 a
                 servant
                 to
                 an
                 excessive
                 madness
                 for
                 women
                 ;
                 a
                 servant
                 to
                 money
                 gotten
                 by
                 injustice
                 ;
                 a
                 servant
                 of
                 anger
                 and
                 rage
                 ;
                 a
                 servant
                 of
                 fear
                 and
                 dread
                 ;
                 a
                 servant
                 of
                 bloudy
                 Daemons
                 ;
                 and
                 [
                 lastly
                 ]
                 a
                 slave
                 to
                 soul-destroying
                 Spirits
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 (
                 Truth
                 it self
                 favouring
                 us
                 with
                 its
                 assent
                 and
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 )
                 this
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 dear
                 to
                 the
                 supream
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 sole
                 Person
                 that
                 can
                 truly
                 be
                 styled
                 an
                 Emperour
                 :
                 who
                 only
                 is
                 free
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 who
                 really
                 is
                 Lord.
                 Who
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 superiour
                 to
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 women
                 :
                 a
                 Vanquisher
                 of
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 Nature
                 does
                 allow
                 of
                 .
                 Who
                 is
                 not
                 overcome
                 by
                 anger
                 and
                 rage
                 ,
                 but
                 has
                 those
                 passions
                 perfectly
                 within
                 his
                 own
                 power
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 really
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 bears
                 a
                 Title
                 d
                 answerable
                 to
                 his
                 practise
                 :
                 being
                 e
                 truely
                 
                 
                 Victor
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 has
                 gotten
                 the
                 Victory
                 over
                 those
                 Passions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 overpower
                 and
                 conquer
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 Who
                 is
                 formed
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Primitive
                 *
                 Idea
                 of
                 the
                 supream
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 glass
                 ,
                 expresses
                 those
                 Rayes
                 of
                 Virtues
                 darted
                 from
                 that
                 Celestial
                 Original
                 .
                 From
                 which
                 [
                 Rayes
                 ]
                 he
                 is
                 made
                 temperate
                 ;
                 Good
                 ;
                 Just
                 ;
                 Valiant
                 ;
                 Pious
                 ;
                 a
                 Lover
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 f
                 and
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 peculiar
                 to
                 him
                 only
                 ,
                 this
                 our
                 Emperour
                 is
                 really
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 one
                 that
                 truly
                 knows
                 himself
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 sensible
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 supplies
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 are
                 bestowed
                 on
                 him
                 from
                 without
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 from
                 heaven
                 .
                 One
                 who
                 demonstrates
                 the
                 August
                 Title
                 of
                 his
                 Monarchical
                 Power
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Eximious
                 Ornature
                 of
                 his
                 Imperial
                 Robe
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 g
                 sole
                 person
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 deservedly
                 clothed
                 with
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Purple
                 ,
                 which
                 becomes
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 who
                 night
                 and
                 day
                 invokes
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Father
                 ;
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 Prayers
                 *
                 implores
                 his
                 Assistance
                 ;
                 who
                 burns
                 with
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 Celestial
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 whereas
                 he
                 understands
                 ,
                 that
                 things
                 present
                 are
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 †
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 God
                 the
                 supream
                 King
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 are
                 mortal
                 and
                 frail
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 River
                 ,
                 transient
                 ,
                 and
                 continually
                 perishing
                 ;
                 )
                 therefore
                 he
                 desires
                 the
                 incorruptible
                 and
                 incorporeal
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God.
                 That
                 Kingdom
                 he
                 prayes
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 obtain
                 ;
                 by
                 a
                 sublimity
                 of
                 thought
                 ,
                 raising
                 his
                 mind
                 above
                 the
                 Arch
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 inflamed
                 with
                 an
                 inexpressible
                 desire
                 of
                 those
                 Lights
                 which
                 shine
                 there
                 .
                 In
                 comparison
                 with
                 which
                 Lights
                 ,
                 he
                 accounts
                 the
                 most
                 valuable
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 present
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 nothing
                 different
                 from
                 darkness
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 sees
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 dominion
                 over
                 men
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 't
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 small
                 and
                 short
                 administration
                 of
                 a
                 mortal
                 and
                 temporary
                 Life
                 ;
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 better
                 than
                 the
                 authority
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 Goatherds
                 ,
                 Shepherds
                 and
                 Neatheards
                 :
                 yea
                 rather
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 more
                 troublesome
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Sovereignty
                 over
                 a
                 h
                 moroser
                 sort
                 of
                 Cattel
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Acclamations
                 of
                 
                   The
                   Many
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Voices
                 of
                 Flatterers
                 ,
                 i
                 he
                 esteems
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 troublesome
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 delightfull
                 ;
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 *
                 the
                 solidity
                 of
                 his
                 disposition
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sincere
                 discipline
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 he
                 beholds
                 the
                 k
                 dutifulness
                 of
                 His
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 his
                 innumerable
                 Forces
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 vast
                 multitudes
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 Horse
                 as
                 Foot
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 his
                 Beck
                 and
                 Command
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 stricken
                 with
                 admiration
                 ,
                 nor
                 does
                 he
                 swell
                 with
                 pride
                 at
                 his
                 authority
                 and
                 power
                 over
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 turning
                 his
                 thoughts
                 l
                 upon
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 *
                 acknowledges
                 ,
                 in
                 himself
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 common
                 nature
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 He
                 laughs
                 at
                 the
                 Garment
                 made
                 of
                 Cloth
                 of
                 Gold
                 interwoven
                 with
                 a
                 variety
                 of
                 flowers
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Purple
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 Diadem
                 it self
                 :
                 when
                 he
                 beholds
                 the
                 multitude
                 stricken
                 with
                 an
                 admiration
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 wholly
                 like
                 children
                 ,
                 gazing
                 on
                 this
                 glorious
                 pomp
                 ,
                 as
                 on
                 some
                 Bug-bear
                 .
                 m
                 But
                 he
                 himself
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 so
                 disturbed
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 but
                 does
                 cloath
                 his
                 mind
                 with
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 a
                 Garment
                 Embroidered
                 with
                 Temperance
                 ,
                 Justice
                 ,
                 Piety
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Virtues
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 dress
                 that
                 does
                 really
                 and
                 truly
                 become
                 an
                 Emperour
                 .
                 Besides
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 riches
                 which
                 are
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 earnestness
                 desired
                 by
                 men
                 ;
                 I
                 mean
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 whatever
                 sorts
                 of
                 Stones
                 are
                 had
                 in
                 admiration
                 ;
                 he
                 understands
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 really
                 Stones
                 wholly
                 unprofitable
                 ,
                 and
                 useless
                 matter
                 .
                 Such
                 therefore
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 ,
                 such
                 and
                 so
                 highly
                 does
                 he
                 esteem
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 conducive
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 diverting
                 of
                 ills
                 and
                 calamities
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 prevalency
                 are
                 these
                 things
                 towards
                 the
                 removal
                 of
                 Diseases
                 ▪
                 or
                 the
                 avoiding
                 of
                 death
                 ?
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 knows
                 these
                 things
                 accurately
                 well
                 ,
                 being
                 instructed
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 n
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 disturbed
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 decent
                 Garb
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 but
                 laughs
                 at
                 those
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 folly
                 and
                 simplicity
                 †
                 admire
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 Farther
                 ,
                 he
                 abstaines
                 from
                 surfeiting
                 and
                 drunkenness
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 exquisite
                 dainties
                 and
                 delicate
                 dishes
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 proper
                 business
                 of
                 Gluttons
                 :
                 it
                 being
                 his
                 Sentiment
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 appertain
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 convinc't
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 debauches
                 are
                 extreamly
                 hurtfull
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 cloud
                 and
                 darken
                 the
                 intellective
                 faculty
                 of
                 the
                 Soul.
                 On
                 account
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 reasons
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Divine
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 mind
                 ,
                 aspires
                 after
                 better
                 things
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 life
                 :
                 calling
                 upon
                 the
                 Celestial
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 earnestly
                 desiring
                 His
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 and
                 performing
                 all
                 things
                 with
                 a
                 singular
                 piety
                 ;
                 and
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 delivering
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Supream
                 God
                 and
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 Subject
                 to
                 his
                 Empire
                 ,
                 *
                 whom
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 Masters
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 undertaken
                 to
                 instruct
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 God
                 affording
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Earnest
                 ,
                 
                 some
                 Pledges
                 of
                 a
                 future
                 Retribution
                 ,
                 conferrs
                 on
                 him
                 a
                 Tricennalian
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 platted
                 
                 and
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 prosperous
                 and
                 happy
                 Circles
                 of
                 years
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 now
                 compleated
                 three
                 Cycles
                 of
                 ten
                 years
                 ,
                 he
                 permits
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 mankind
                 to
                 celebrate
                 b
                 publick
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 universal
                 Feasts
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 that
                 Mortals
                 rejoyce
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 [
                 crowned
                 ]
                 with
                 the
                 flowers
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 absurd
                 to
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 the
                 Quires
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 incited
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 do
                 rejoyce
                 likewise
                 together
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 dwell
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 [
                 't
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 even
                 the
                 supream
                 King
                 himself
                 ,
                 like
                 an
                 indulgent
                 Father
                 ,
                 is
                 affected
                 with
                 Gladness
                 ,
                 whilst
                 He
                 beholds
                 Good
                 Sons
                 paying
                 a
                 due
                 worship
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 He
                 does
                 honour
                 the
                 Prince
                 and
                 Authour
                 of
                 those
                 *
                 things
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 Circles
                 of
                 years
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 satisfied
                 with
                 giving
                 him
                 thirty
                 years
                 Reigne
                 ;
                 c
                 but
                 extends
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 longest
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 perpetuates
                 it
                 to
                 an
                 immense
                 Aevum
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 entire
                 *
                 Aevum
                 neither
                 grows
                 old
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 nor
                 does
                 it
                 dye
                 :
                 neither
                 can
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 mortals
                 discern
                 ,
                 either
                 its
                 Beginning
                 or
                 End.
                 Nor
                 does
                 it
                 suffer
                 its
                 own
                 Center
                 to
                 be
                 perceived
                 ,
                 d
                 nor
                 that
                 time
                 which
                 is
                 termed
                 its
                 present
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 comprehended
                 by
                 †
                 any
                 one
                 ;
                 e
                 much
                 less
                 
                   Time
                   future
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Time
                   past
                
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   Latter
                
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 't
                 is
                 f
                 already
                 gone
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 
                   Time
                   future
                
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 [
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ]
                 termed
                 its
                 
                   Time
                   present
                
                 ,
                 flyeth
                 away
                 whilst
                 we
                 think
                 or
                 speak
                 ,
                 yea
                 sooner
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 at
                 all
                 possible
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 apprehended
                 as
                 
                   Time
                   present
                
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 either
                 expect
                 things
                 future
                 ,
                 or
                 contemplate
                 things
                 past
                 .
                 For
                 [
                 
                   The
                   present
                
                 ]
                 slips
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 flies
                 as
                 quick
                 as
                 Thought
                 .
                 Thus
                 therefore
                 entire
                 Aevum
                 suffers
                 not
                 it Self
                 to
                 be
                 subjected
                 to
                 the
                 thoughts
                 and
                 accounts
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 but
                 disdains
                 to
                 serve
                 them
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 it
                 refuses
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 g
                 God
                 its
                 own
                 King
                 and
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 carries
                 Him
                 sitting
                 on
                 its
                 Back
                 ▪
                 priding
                 it self
                 in
                 all
                 those
                 h
                 Gayeties
                 ,
                 [
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 received
                 ]
                 from
                 Him.
                 But
                 God
                 sitting
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 driving
                 it
                 on
                 ,
                 has
                 not
                 bound
                 it
                 fast
                 with
                 a
                 Golden
                 chain
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 fiction
                 of
                 the
                 Poet
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 curbing
                 and
                 holding
                 it
                 in
                 with
                 the
                 cords
                 of
                 an
                 unspeakable
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 with
                 some
                 Reins
                 ;
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 Harmony
                 he
                 has
                 constituted
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 Months
                 and
                 Times
                 ,
                 Seasons
                 and
                 Years
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 interchangeable
                 distances
                 of
                 Nights
                 and
                 Days
                 ;
                 and
                 has
                 circumscribed
                 it
                 with
                 various
                 Limits
                 and
                 Measures
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 Aevum
                 ,
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 nature
                 ,
                 is
                 i
                 direct
                 or
                 straight
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 reaches
                 to
                 an
                 immensity
                 ;
                 and
                 has
                 taken
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Aevum
                 ,
                 k
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 [
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   always
                   existing
                
                 ;
                 ]
                 and
                 is
                 it self
                 like
                 its
                 own
                 parts
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 being
                 void
                 both
                 of
                 parts
                 and
                 distance
                 ,
                 doth
                 increase
                 ,
                 being
                 prolonged
                 into
                 †
                 rectitude
                 only
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 hath
                 divided
                 it
                 by
                 middle
                 ‖
                 Segments
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 right
                 line
                 stretch't
                 into
                 Longitude
                 ,
                 hath
                 severed
                 it
                 by
                 points
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 included
                 in
                 it
                 a
                 vast
                 multitude
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 whereas
                 it
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 exactly
                 like
                 an
                 Unite
                 ;
                 He
                 hath
                 bound
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 variety
                 of
                 numbers
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 from
                 its
                 being
                 without
                 Form
                 ,
                 hath
                 made
                 in
                 it
                 *
                 manifold
                 and
                 various
                 Forms
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 He
                 framed
                 in
                 it
                 matter
                 void
                 of
                 Form
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 substance
                 fit
                 to
                 receive
                 all
                 Forms
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 He
                 created
                 Quality
                 in
                 matter
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 two
                 ;
                 making
                 that
                 beautifull
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 was
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 comeliness
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 ,
                 by
                 [
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 ]
                 the
                 number
                 Three
                 ,
                 He
                 framed
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 l
                 compounded
                 of
                 Matter
                 and
                 Form
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 three
                 Dimensions
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 Latitude
                 ,
                 Longitude
                 ,
                 and
                 Profundity
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 number
                 Two
                 doubled
                 ,
                 he
                 devised
                 †
                 the
                 Quaternion
                 of
                 the
                 Elements
                 ;
                 Earth
                 ;
                 Water
                 ;
                 Air
                 ;
                 Fire
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 produced
                 as
                 some
                 
                 evérlasting
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 *
                 supply
                 of
                 this
                 Universe
                 .
                 Farther
                 ,
                 the
                 number
                 Four
                 begets
                 the
                 number
                 Ten.
                 For
                 ,
                 One
                 ;
                 Two
                 ;
                 Three
                 ;
                 Four
                 ,
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 number
                 Ten.
                 The
                 number
                 Three
                 †
                 multiplied
                 by
                 the
                 number
                 Ten
                 ,
                 hath
                 ‖
                 produced
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 a
                 month
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 month
                 by
                 twelve
                 Circuits
                 or
                 Turns
                 ,
                 finishes
                 the
                 Course
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 Hence
                 the
                 Circles
                 of
                 Years
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 changes
                 of
                 Seasons
                 ,
                 have
                 delineated
                 and
                 exprest
                 Aevum
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 was
                 void
                 both
                 of
                 Form
                 and
                 shape
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 variety
                 of
                 Paint
                 [
                 made
                 up
                 ]
                 of
                 many
                 flowers
                 ;
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 ease
                 and
                 delight
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 therein
                 *
                 run
                 over
                 the
                 Course
                 of
                 Life
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 persons
                 (
                 who
                 in
                 hope
                 of
                 winning
                 Prizes
                 ,
                 perform
                 the
                 Courses
                 in
                 a
                 Race
                 ,
                 )
                 have
                 the
                 distances
                 set
                 out
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 Stadia
                 or
                 determinate
                 quantities
                 of
                 Ground
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 who
                 travel
                 long
                 journeys
                 ,
                 find
                 the
                 publick
                 Road
                 †
                 beset
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 Mansions
                 and
                 Stages
                 ;
                 least
                 any
                 person
                 ,
                 by
                 having
                 his
                 expectation
                 drawn
                 out
                 to
                 an
                 immense
                 length
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 quite
                 tired
                 ,
                 and
                 abate
                 of
                 his
                 alacrity
                 and
                 vigour
                 of
                 mind
                 :
                 after
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 manner
                 also
                 ,
                 God
                 the
                 Supream
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 having
                 confined
                 the
                 whole
                 Mass
                 of
                 Time
                 within
                 the
                 Lines
                 of
                 Wisedom
                 ,
                 leads
                 and
                 manages
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 like
                 a
                 Charioteer
                 ,
                 governs
                 it
                 variously
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 seems
                 good
                 to
                 Himself
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Moderatour
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 having
                 bedeck't
                 Aevum
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 was
                 void
                 of
                 figure
                 ,
                 with
                 beautifull
                 colours
                 and
                 fresh
                 flowers
                 ;
                 has
                 adorned
                 the
                 day
                 with
                 Brightness
                 and
                 the
                 Rayes
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 over
                 the
                 night
                 he
                 hath
                 spread
                 a
                 ‖
                 darker
                 colour
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 made
                 the
                 Lights
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 to
                 glister
                 therein
                 ,
                 like
                 some
                 Bits
                 or
                 Spangles
                 of
                 Gold.
                 And
                 having
                 light
                 up
                 the
                 bright
                 Rayes
                 of
                 the
                 Day-Star
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 various
                 Splendour
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 resplendent
                 Companies
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ;
                 he
                 has
                 Crowned
                 the
                 whole
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 some
                 large
                 Embroidered
                 *
                 Vesture
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 manifold
                 Beauties
                 of
                 Colours
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 extended
                 the
                 Air
                 from
                 a
                 vast
                 height
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 depth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 its
                 help
                 had
                 m
                 cooled
                 the
                 length
                 and
                 breadth
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ;
                 he
                 commanded
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 grac't
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Birds
                 ;
                 having
                 opened
                 this
                 vast
                 Sea
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 wherein
                 all
                 those
                 [
                 Creatures
                 ]
                 which
                 pass
                 thorow
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 n
                 invisible
                 as
                 visible
                 ,
                 might
                 swim
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 having
                 poyz'd
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 like
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 he
                 encompassed
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 o
                 priding
                 it self
                 in
                 that
                 its
                 green-coloured
                 Mantle
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 This
                 the
                 Residence
                 ,
                 Nurse
                 ,
                 and
                 Mother
                 of
                 all
                 Creatures
                 that
                 are
                 therein
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 moystened
                 it
                 partly
                 with
                 showers
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 with
                 waters
                 issuing
                 from
                 Springs
                 ;
                 He
                 commanded
                 it
                 to
                 flourish
                 and
                 grow
                 green
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Plants
                 and
                 beautifull
                 flowers
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 delight
                 and
                 pleasure
                 of
                 humane
                 Life
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 therein
                 formed
                 a
                 most
                 excellent
                 and
                 honourable
                 Creature
                 ,
                 dear
                 to
                 the
                 Divinity
                 it self
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 His
                 own
                 Image
                 ;
                 namely
                 *
                 Man
                 ,
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 mind
                 and
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Off-spring
                 of
                 Reason
                 and
                 Wisedom
                 ;
                 on
                 him
                 He
                 conferred
                 the
                 Government
                 and
                 Empire
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 which
                 creep
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 sustenance
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Creatures
                 that
                 are
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Man
                 was
                 the
                 dearest
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 like
                 an
                 indulgent
                 Father
                 He
                 permitted
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 irrational
                 Creatures
                 should
                 pay
                 their
                 Service
                 and
                 Obedience
                 to
                 Him.
                 [
                 'T
                 was
                 ]
                 man
                 ,
                 for
                 whose
                 sake
                 He
                 made
                 the
                 Sea
                 navigable
                 ,
                 and
                 Crowned
                 the
                 Earth
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Plants
                 .
                 On
                 him
                 He
                 bestowed
                 knowing
                 and
                 intellective
                 faculties
                 and
                 powers
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 being
                 rendred
                 capable
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Learning
                 and
                 Sciences
                 .
                 Into
                 his
                 hands
                 He
                 hath
                 delivered
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 those
                 Creatures
                 which
                 swim
                 in
                 the
                 Depths
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 fowls
                 which
                 fly
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 To
                 him
                 He
                 hath
                 laid
                 open
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 contemplation
                 of
                 things
                 Celestial
                 ;
                 and
                 hath
                 discovered
                 [
                 to
                 him
                 ]
                 the
                 Courses
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 changes
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Circuits
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 and
                 fixed
                 Stars
                 .
                 [
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 ]
                 't
                 was
                 man
                 alone
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Creatures
                 that
                 are
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 He
                 gave
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Celestial
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Hymns
                 should
                 land
                 and
                 praise
                 the
                 Supream
                 Emperour
                 of
                 entire
                 Aevum
                 .
                 Besides
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 Great
                 Framer
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 hath
                 begirt
                 immutable
                 Aevum
                 with
                 four
                 changes
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ;
                 the
                 Winter-season
                 He
                 has
                 bounded
                 with
                 the
                 Spring
                 :
                 p
                 but
                 the
                 Spring
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Seasons
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 He
                 has
                 weighed
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 in
                 an
                 equal
                 Ballance
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 when
                 He
                 had
                 Crowned
                 Universal
                 Aevum
                 with
                 the
                 manifold
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Spring
                 ,
                 q
                 He
                 delivered
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 parching
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Summer
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 having
                 allowed
                 a
                 cessation
                 from
                 Labour
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 He
                 hath
                 refresht
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 interval
                 of
                 Autumn
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 has
                 washt
                 *
                 it
                 (
                 being
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 some
                 Royal
                 Steed
                 ,
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 moyst
                 Falls
                 of
                 Winter
                 showers
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 rendred
                 it
                 Slick
                 and
                 Gay
                 by
                 the
                 waters
                 which
                 flow
                 from
                 †
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 sufficiently
                 fatned
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 continual
                 waterings
                 of
                 the
                 Rain
                 ;
                 He
                 again
                 places
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 fore-gates
                 of
                 the
                 Spring
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 the
                 supream
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 had
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 bound
                 fast
                 His
                 own
                 Aevum
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 Circle
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 year
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 Reins
                 of
                 Divine
                 wisedom
                 as
                 these
                 ;
                 He
                 delivered
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 managed
                 by
                 a
                 r
                 Greater
                 Governour
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 His
                 own
                 only-begotten
                 Word
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 common
                 preserver
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 He
                 has
                 committed
                 the
                 Reins
                 of
                 this
                 Universe
                 .
                 But
                 He
                 ,
                 
                 having
                 received
                 an
                 Inheritance
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 most
                 excellent
                 Father
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 bound
                 together
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 contained
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 inner
                 ,
                 as
                 more
                 outward
                 Compass
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 harmonious
                 consent
                 ;
                 
                 proceeds
                 straight
                 forward
                 :
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 equity
                 makes
                 provision
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 use
                 to
                 his
                 rational
                 Flocks
                 on
                 earth
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 appointed
                 a
                 certain
                 and
                 fixt
                 space
                 of
                 living
                 to
                 Mortals
                 ,
                 He
                 has
                 given
                 all
                 men
                 leave
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 exercised
                 in
                 the
                 *
                 preludes
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 and
                 an
                 eternal
                 life
                 .
                 For
                 He
                 hath
                 taught
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 Term
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 Age
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Divine
                 and
                 happy
                 Life
                 ;
                 treasur'd
                 up
                 and
                 reserved
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 hopes
                 of
                 Celestial
                 enjoyments
                 ,
                 have
                 undergone
                 the
                 Combat
                 of
                 this
                 Life
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Translation
                 and
                 Removal
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 spent
                 their
                 Lives
                 soberly
                 ,
                 modestly
                 ,
                 and
                 piously
                 ,
                 from
                 hence
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 allotment
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 have
                 been
                 detected
                 of
                 impieties
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
                 [
                 He
                 has
                 given
                 notice
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 agreeable
                 place
                 provided
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 distributions
                 of
                 Prizes
                 and
                 Rewards
                 in
                 the
                 Games
                 ,
                 )
                 having
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 pronounced
                 various
                 Crowns
                 [
                 to
                 be
                 due
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 Victors
                 ,
                 He
                 Crowneth
                 t
                 different
                 persons
                 with
                 the
                 different
                 rewards
                 of
                 their
                 Virtues
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Good
                 Emperour
                 adorned
                 with
                 piety
                 ,
                 he
                 declares
                 far
                 greater
                 and
                 more
                 valuable
                 Rewards
                 of
                 his
                 Conflicts
                 to
                 be
                 provided
                 .
                 Some
                 Beginnings
                 whereof
                 he
                 permits
                 to
                 be
                 celebrated
                 even
                 here
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 a
                 Festivity
                 ...
                 composed
                 of
                 perfect
                 numbers
                 ;
                 
                 of
                 Tens
                 trebled
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Threes
                 ten
                 times
                 repeated
                 .
                 Whereof
                 the
                 first
                 *
                 Ternary
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Off-spring
                 of
                 an
                 Unite
                 :
                 an
                 Unite
                 is
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 Numbers
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 preside
                 over
                 all
                 Months
                 ,
                 Seasons
                 ,
                 and
                 Years
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 ,
                 over
                 all
                 Circles
                 of
                 Times
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 deservedly
                 be
                 styled
                 the
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 the
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Element
                 of
                 all
                 Multitude
                 ;
                 being
                 termed
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 from
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   stay
                
                 or
                 continue
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 whereas
                 all
                 Multitude
                 is
                 lessened
                 and
                 increased
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diminution
                 or
                 addition
                 of
                 Numbers
                 ;
                 an
                 Unite
                 alone
                 has
                 stability
                 and
                 firmness
                 ,
                 as
                 its
                 allotment
                 ;
                 being
                 separated
                 from
                 all
                 Multitude
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 those
                 Numbers
                 produc't
                 from
                 it self
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 bears
                 a
                 lively
                 Resemblance
                 of
                 that
                 Indivisible
                 †
                 Essence
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 severed
                 from
                 all
                 others
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 participation
                 whereof
                 ,
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 doth
                 subsist
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 an
                 Unite
                 is
                 the
                 Framer
                 of
                 every
                 Number
                 ;
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 every
                 Multitude
                 does
                 consist
                 of
                 a
                 composition
                 and
                 addition
                 of
                 Unites
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 ,
                 without
                 an
                 Unite
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 conception
                 in
                 our
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Numbers
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 an
                 Unite
                 it self
                 ,
                 subsists
                 without
                 a
                 Multitude
                 ;
                 being
                 separated
                 at
                 the
                 greatest
                 distance
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 far
                 better
                 than
                 all
                 Numbers
                 ;
                 making
                 and
                 constituting
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 it self
                 receiving
                 an
                 increase
                 from
                 none
                 .
                 Nearly
                 related
                 hereto
                 is
                 the
                 Ternarie
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 can
                 neither
                 be
                 cut
                 in
                 sunder
                 ,
                 nor
                 divided
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 Numbers
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 Even
                 and
                 Odd.
                 For
                 the
                 even
                 number
                 Two
                 ,
                 having
                 an
                 Unite
                 added
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 hath
                 produced
                 the
                 Ternarie
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 odd
                 Numbers
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Ternarie
                 first
                 shewed
                 [
                 Men
                 ]
                 Justice
                 ,
                 by
                 teaching
                 them
                 Equality
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 has
                 a
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 Middle
                 ,
                 and
                 End
                 ,
                 all
                 equal
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 give
                 a
                 representation
                 of
                 the
                 Mystick
                 ,
                 most
                 Holy
                 ,
                 and
                 Royal
                 Trinity
                 :
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 consists
                 in
                 a
                 nature
                 that
                 is
                 void
                 of
                 Beginning
                 and
                 *
                 Generation
                 ,
                 yet
                 containes
                 in
                 it Self
                 the
                 Seeds
                 ,
                 and
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 and
                 Causes
                 of
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 have
                 Generation
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Ternarie
                 may
                 deservedly
                 be
                 thought
                 the
                 Beginning
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 number
                 Ten
                 ,
                 which
                 containes
                 the
                 End
                 or
                 Term
                 of
                 all
                 numbers
                 ,
                 Stops
                 and
                 Bounds
                 all
                 things
                 [
                 proceeding
                 ]
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 it self
                 :
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 with
                 good
                 reason
                 styled
                 full
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 way
                 perfect
                 :
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 comprehends
                 all
                 the
                 Species
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 measures
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 Numbers
                 ,
                 †
                 Ratio's
                 ,
                 Concords
                 ,
                 and
                 Harmonies
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 Unites
                 being
                 by
                 composition
                 increased
                 ,
                 are
                 terminated
                 by
                 the
                 ‖
                 Denarie
                 :
                 and
                 having
                 the
                 Decade
                 allotted
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 mother
                 ,
                 w
                 and
                 fixt
                 Boundary
                 ;
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Cirque
                 they
                 run
                 round
                 this
                 *
                 Meta.
                 Then
                 ,
                 having
                 performed
                 a
                 second
                 Circuit
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 a
                 third
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 fourth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Ten
                 ;
                 of
                 ten
                 Tens
                 they
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 Hundredth
                 Number
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 they
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 †
                 From
                 whence
                 they
                 begin
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 proceed
                 on
                 to
                 Ten
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 run
                 round
                 the
                 Hundredth
                 Number
                 Ten
                 times
                 ,
                 going
                 back
                 again
                 ,
                 they
                 perform
                 long
                 Courses
                 round
                 the
                 same
                 Metae
                 ;
                 returning
                 by
                 a
                 Circuit
                 from
                 themselves
                 into
                 themselves
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 Ten
                 ,
                 an
                 Unite
                 is
                 the
                 tenth
                 part
                 ;
                 and
                 ten
                 Unites
                 make
                 up
                 one
                 Denarie
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 a
                 Denarie
                 or
                 Decade
                 is
                 the
                 Limit
                 ,
                 the
                 x
                 Meta
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fixt
                 and
                 stated
                 Boundary
                 of
                 Unites
                 :
                 the
                 Meta
                 of
                 the
                 infinity
                 of
                 Numbers
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 *
                 the
                 End
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 Unites
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Ternarie
                 joyned
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Denarie
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 performed
                 the
                 third
                 period
                 of
                 ten
                 Circuits
                 ,
                 produces
                 that
                 most
                 natural
                 Number
                 ,
                 the
                 Number
                 Thirty
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 in
                 Unites
                 is
                 the
                 Ternarie
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 Denaries
                 is
                 the
                 Tricenarie
                 or
                 
                   Thirtieth
                   Number
                
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 firm
                 and
                 certain
                 Limit
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 Luminary
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 from
                 the
                 Sun.
                 For
                 the
                 Course
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 from
                 one
                 conjunction
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 ,
                 compleats
                 the
                 Circle
                 of
                 a
                 Month
                 :
                 after
                 which
                 ,
                 She
                 again
                 receives
                 a
                 Beginning
                 of
                 Birth
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 again
                 begin
                 new
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 Days
                 :
                 y
                 being
                 grac't
                 with
                 thirty
                 Unites
                 ;
                 honoured
                 with
                 three
                 Decades
                 ;
                 and
                 beautified
                 
                 with
                 ten
                 Ternaries
                 .
                 With
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 [
                 Graces
                 ]
                 is
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 Our
                 
                   Victor
                   Augustus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 z
                 adorned
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Bestower
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 good
                 ;
                 and
                 enters
                 upon
                 a
                 beginning
                 of
                 new
                 blessings
                 :
                 having
                 hitherto
                 accomplished
                 the
                 Tricennalian
                 Festivities
                 only
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 from
                 hence
                 forward
                 entring
                 upon
                 longer
                 intervals
                 of
                 Times
                 ;
                 and
                 *
                 espousing
                 the
                 hopes
                 of
                 future
                 Blessings
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Celestial
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Where
                 not
                 one
                 only
                 Sun
                 ,
                 but
                 troops
                 of
                 innumerable
                 Lights
                 daunce
                 about
                 the
                 Supream
                 Emperour
                 :
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 a
                 is
                 far
                 more
                 Glorious
                 than
                 the
                 Sun
                 it self
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 shine
                 and
                 glister
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 splendour
                 of
                 those
                 Rayes
                 shot
                 from
                 that
                 Eternal
                 Fountaine
                 [
                 of
                 Light.
                 ]
                 Where
                 [
                 there
                 is
                 ]
                 a
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 †
                 mind
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 b
                 incorruptible
                 Beauties
                 of
                 Goods
                 :
                 where
                 [
                 there
                 is
                 ]
                 a
                 life
                 ▪
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 grief
                 and
                 trouble
                 :
                 where
                 [
                 there
                 is
                 ]
                 an
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 temperate
                 and
                 most
                 holy
                 pleasure
                 :
                 Time
                 without
                 Time
                 ;
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 endless
                 Aevum
                 ,
                 enlarged
                 to
                 Spaces
                 bounded
                 by
                 no
                 Term
                 :
                 not
                 any
                 more
                 [
                 distinguished
                 ]
                 by
                 the
                 intervals
                 of
                 dayes
                 and
                 months
                 ;
                 nor
                 measured
                 by
                 the
                 Circles
                 of
                 Years
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 periods
                 of
                 Seasons
                 and
                 Times
                 :
                 but
                 sufficient
                 for
                 one
                 life
                 continued
                 to
                 an
                 immensity
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 not
                 enlightned
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 nor
                 illustrated
                 by
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 or
                 *
                 Splendour
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 :
                 but
                 has
                 that
                 Luminary
                 it self
                 ,
                 God
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 the
                 only-begotten
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 Supream
                 Emperour
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 ,
                 the
                 Divine
                 Discourses
                 of
                 Mystick
                 Theology
                 ,
                 do
                 declare
                 Him
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 Sun
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Light
                 which
                 far
                 transcends
                 all
                 Lights
                 .
                 We
                 do
                 firmly
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 person
                 does
                 illustrate
                 those
                 most
                 blessed
                 Powers
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Rayes
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 beams
                 of
                 Wisedom
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 does
                 take
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 adorned
                 with
                 true
                 Piety
                 ,
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 Circumference
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 into
                 His
                 own
                 Bosom
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 does
                 really
                 confirm
                 and
                 fulfill
                 His
                 own
                 promises
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 Mortals
                 hath
                 not
                 seen
                 ,
                 nor
                 hath
                 any
                 ear
                 heard
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 a
                 mind
                 cloathed
                 with
                 flesh
                 ,
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 discern
                 and
                 look
                 into
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 prepared
                 for
                 them
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 adorned
                 with
                 P●ety
                 :
                 as
                 likewise
                 for
                 You
                 also
                 ,
                 Most
                 Religious
                 Emperour
                 !
                 To
                 whom
                 alone
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 persons
                 that
                 ever
                 were
                 ,
                 God
                 Himself
                 the
                 Supream
                 Emperour
                 of
                 this
                 Universe
                 ,
                 has
                 granted
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 You
                 should
                 cleanse
                 and
                 reform
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 also
                 He
                 hath
                 shown
                 His
                 own
                 Salutary
                 Sign
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 whereof
                 having
                 conquered
                 Death
                 ,
                 He
                 c
                 celebrated
                 a
                 Triumph
                 over
                 His
                 Enemies
                 .
                 Which
                 Trophy
                 of
                 Victory
                 ,
                 and
                 Amulet
                 of
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 when
                 You
                 had
                 opposed
                 against
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 Errour
                 ;
                 You
                 d
                 gained
                 the
                 Victory
                 over
                 all
                 impious
                 ▪
                 Enemies
                 and
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 over
                 the
                 Daemons
                 themselves
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 another
                 sort
                 of
                 Barbarians
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                 FOR
                 ,
                 Whereas
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 us
                 two
                 *
                 Substances
                 conjoyned
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 ;
                 whereof
                 the
                 Latter
                 is
                 exposed
                 to
                 view
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 remaines
                 invisible
                 :
                 against
                 both
                 these
                 ,
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 Enemies
                 and
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 covertly
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 openly
                 ,
                 have
                 set
                 themselves
                 in
                 array
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 opposes
                 Bodies
                 against
                 Bodies
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 assaults
                 man's
                 naked
                 Soul
                 it self
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 incorporeal
                 Engines
                 .
                 Farther
                 ,
                 those
                 visible
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 like
                 some
                 savage
                 a
                 Nomades
                 ,
                 in
                 nothing
                 different
                 from
                 wild-beasts
                 ,
                 make
                 an
                 attack
                 upon
                 the
                 meek
                 and
                 gentle
                 Flocks
                 of
                 Men
                 ;
                 ruine
                 and
                 depopulate
                 Countries
                 ;
                 enslave
                 Cities
                 ;
                 [
                 rush
                 ]
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Desert
                 ,
                 like
                 fierce
                 and
                 furious
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 upon
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 Cities
                 ;
                 after
                 which
                 they
                 destroy
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 invisible
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 the
                 Soul-destroying
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 far
                 more
                 fierce
                 and
                 cruel
                 than
                 all
                 Barbarians
                 ;
                 flye
                 about
                 the
                 Regions
                 of
                 this
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Engines
                 of
                 mischievous
                 Polytheisme
                 ,
                 had
                 reduced
                 all
                 mankind
                 under
                 their
                 power
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 was
                 not
                 by
                 them
                 any
                 longer
                 look't
                 upon
                 as
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 wandred
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 manifold
                 errour
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 having
                 procured
                 for
                 themselves
                 Gods
                 from
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 whence
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 any
                 Being
                 or
                 Existence
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 whatever
                 ;
                 they
                 wholly
                 neglected
                 and
                 undervalued
                 Him
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 He
                 were
                 not
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Generation
                 of
                 Bodies
                 was
                 by
                 them
                 reputed
                 and
                 worshipt
                 as
                 a
                 God
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 ,
                 a
                 contrary
                 Deity
                 hereto
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ▪
                 the
                 destruction
                 and
                 dissolution
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ▪
                 And
                 the
                 former
                 of
                 these
                 Gods
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 Generation
                 ,
                 was
                 honoured
                 with
                 the
                 Rites
                 of
                 Venus
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Latter
                 ,
                 because
                 He
                 abounded
                 with
                 Riches
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Strength
                 excelled
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 was
                 named
                 Pluto
                 and
                 *
                 Or●●●●
                 ▪
                 For
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Men
                 of
                 that
                 Age
                 ,
                 acknowledged
                 no
                 other
                 life
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 which
                 takes
                 its
                 beginning
                 from
                 Generation
                 ;
                 therefore
                 they
                 asserted
                 the
                 Cause
                 and
                 Origine
                 of
                 that
                 Life
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 God.
                 And
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 believed
                 Men
                 not
                 to
                 exist
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 after
                 death
                 ;
                 they
                 declared
                 Death
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Vanquisher
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Great
                 God.
                 Then
                 ,
                 concluding
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 that
                 dissolution
                 by
                 death
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 no
                 wi●e
                 accountable
                 hereafter
                 for
                 what
                 was
                 performed
                 here
                 ;
                 they
                 resolved
                 upon
                 living
                 such
                 a
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 effect
                 was
                 〈◊〉
                 life
                 ;
                 perpetrating
                 such
                 facts
                 ,
                 as
                 deserved
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 with
                 ten
                 thousand
                 deaths
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 their
                 minds
                 taken
                 up
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 they
                 expected
                 
                 not
                 the
                 Tribunals
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 judgment
                 ;
                 nor
                 call'd
                 to
                 remembrance
                 the
                 *
                 Nature
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Souls
                 :
                 but
                 acknowledging
                 a
                 subjection
                 to
                 one
                 Cruel
                 Patron
                 ,
                 Death
                 ;
                 and
                 fully
                 perswading
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 b
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 bodies
                 effected
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 dissolution
                 [
                 and
                 annihilation
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 ;
                 they
                 declared
                 Death
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 a
                 rich
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 gave
                 him
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Pluto
                 or
                 Dis.
                 Death
                 therefore
                 was
                 to
                 them
                 a
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 he
                 alone
                 ;
                 but
                 whatever
                 else
                 they
                 accounted
                 valuable
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 Death
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 conducive
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 rendring
                 their
                 Lives
                 pleasant
                 and
                 delicate
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 †
                 Body
                 was
                 by
                 them
                 accounted
                 a
                 God
                 ;
                 nourishment
                 was
                 a
                 God
                 ;
                 the
                 growth
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 [
                 that
                 produce
                 nutriment
                 ,
                 ]
                 a
                 God
                 ;
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 Trees
                 ,
                 a
                 God
                 ;
                 Drunkenness
                 and
                 Luxury
                 ,
                 a
                 God
                 ;
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 
                 things
                 Carnal
                 ,
                 a
                 God
                 ;
                 the
                 Pleasure
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 a
                 God.
                 Hence
                 [
                 came
                 ]
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 Ceres
                 and
                 Proserpina
                 ;
                 hence
                 the
                 Ravishment
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 
                   [
                   Proserpina
                
                 ]
                 by
                 Pluto
                 ,
                 and
                 Her
                 Restoration
                 again
                 .
                 Hence
                 
                 Bacchus's
                 Initiations
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ;
                 and
                 Hercules
                 vanquished
                 by
                 drunkenness
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 a
                 more
                 powerfull
                 God.
                 Hence
                 the
                 adulterous
                 Rites
                 of
                 Cupid
                 and
                 Venus
                 .
                 Hence
                 Jupiter
                 himself
                 enraged
                 with
                 a
                 Lust
                 after
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Love
                 with
                 Ganymede
                 :
                 hence
                 the
                 fictions
                 of
                 Lascivious
                 Fables
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Gods
                 addicted
                 to
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 Wantonness
                 ,
                 and
                 Luxury
                 .
                 With
                 such
                 therefore
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 Darts
                 of
                 *
                 impious
                 superstition
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 the
                 Cruel
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 and
                 profest
                 Enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Supream
                 King
                 ,
                 gaul'd
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 reduc'd
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 mankind
                 to
                 a
                 Subjection
                 to
                 themselves
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 Monuments
                 of
                 impiety
                 were
                 erected
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 and
                 Temples
                 and
                 Shrines
                 of
                 false
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 built
                 in
                 every
                 Corner
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 c
                 those
                 persons
                 then
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 power
                 ,
                 were
                 so
                 miserably
                 enslaved
                 to
                 Errour
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 appeased
                 their
                 Gods
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 slaughters
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Country-men
                 and
                 Relations
                 ;
                 and
                 sharpened
                 their
                 Swords
                 against
                 the
                 defenders
                 of
                 Truth
                 ;
                 and
                 [
                 commenc't
                 ]
                 an
                 implacable
                 War
                 ,
                 and
                 lifted
                 up
                 impious
                 hands
                 ,
                 not
                 against
                 forreigne
                 and
                 barbarous
                 Enemies
                 ;
                 but
                 against
                 their
                 Domesticks
                 and
                 Friends
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 their
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 Kinsmen
                 and
                 dearest
                 Relatives
                 ;
                 who
                 by
                 a
                 purity
                 of
                 Life
                 and
                 Sobriety
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 purposes
                 of
                 true
                 Piety
                 ,
                 had
                 resolved
                 to
                 pay
                 a
                 worship
                 and
                 observance
                 to
                 the
                 Deity
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 seized
                 with
                 a
                 distraction
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 sacrificed
                 persons
                 consecrated
                 to
                 the
                 supream
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Daemons
                 .
                 But
                 They
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 were
                 couragious
                 Witnesses
                 of
                 true
                 Piety
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 accustomed
                 to
                 prefer
                 a
                 glorious
                 death
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 before
                 life
                 it self
                 ;
                 did
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 value
                 so
                 severe
                 a
                 Tyranny
                 :
                 but
                 rather
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 became
                 the
                 Souldier
                 ▪
                 s
                 of
                 God
                 ▪
                 being
                 fortified
                 with
                 the
                 *
                 Arms
                 of
                 Patience
                 ,
                 they
                 despised
                 and
                 laught
                 at
                 every
                 sort
                 of
                 death
                 ;
                 namely
                 Fire
                 ,
                 Sword
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 †
                 piercings
                 of
                 Nails
                 ;
                 the
                 wild
                 Beasts
                 ;
                 the
                 depths
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 the
                 cutting
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 searing
                 of
                 Limbs
                 ;
                 digging
                 out
                 of
                 Eyes
                 ;
                 mutilations
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 Famine
                 ,
                 the
                 Mines
                 ,
                 and
                 Bonds
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 Love
                 and
                 ardency
                 of
                 Affection
                 they
                 bore
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 King
                 ,
                 they
                 accounted
                 sweeter
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 pleasures
                 and
                 enjoyments
                 [
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 ]
                 The
                 minds
                 likewise
                 of
                 the
                 tenderer
                 Sex
                 were
                 Valiant
                 and
                 Stout
                 ,
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 Courage
                 nothing
                 inferiour
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 some
                 of
                 whom
                 underwent
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 Combats
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 obtained
                 equal
                 rewards
                 of
                 Valour
                 .
                 Others
                 ,
                 when
                 drag'd
                 away
                 to
                 be
                 ravished
                 ,
                 sooner
                 resigned
                 their
                 Lives
                 to
                 Death
                 ,
                 d
                 than
                 their
                 Bodies
                 to
                 ravishment
                 .
                 And
                 vast
                 other
                 numbers
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 enduring
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 Menaces
                 of
                 Ravishment
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 were
                 threatned
                 by
                 the
                 Presidents
                 of
                 Provinces
                 ;
                 with
                 a
                 valiant
                 mind
                 endured
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Tortures
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 the
                 Execution
                 of
                 ]
                 every
                 Capital
                 Sentence
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 the
                 Vauntguard
                 of
                 the
                 supream
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 undaunted
                 Courage
                 of
                 mind
                 maintained
                 the
                 Fight
                 ,
                 against
                 their
                 Army
                 who
                 paid
                 a
                 worship
                 to
                 many
                 Gods.
                 But
                 the
                 
                   [
                   Daemons
                   ,
                
                 ]
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 adversaries
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 demonstrating
                 more
                 of
                 Cruelty
                 than
                 any
                 the
                 most
                 savage
                 Barbarian
                 ,
                 rejoyced
                 in
                 such
                 Libations
                 of
                 humane
                 bloud
                 .
                 And
                 their
                 Assistants
                 and
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 quaff't
                 to
                 them
                 such
                 Cups
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 filled
                 with
                 blood
                 unjustly
                 shed
                 ;
                 providing
                 for
                 them
                 this
                 direfull
                 e
                 and
                 impious
                 Banquet
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 ruine
                 and
                 destruction
                 of
                 humane
                 kind
                 .
                 Affairs
                 being
                 in
                 this
                 posture
                 ;
                 what
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 opprest
                 ?
                 Ought
                 ▪
                 He
                 to
                 be
                 careless
                 of
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 his
                 dearest
                 [
                 Dependents
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 to
                 neglect
                 his
                 own
                 servants
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 this
                 bloudy
                 manner
                 assaulted
                 ?
                 f
                 Doubtless
                 ,
                 He
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 termed
                 a
                 prudent
                 Pilot
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 suffer
                 his
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 men
                 on
                 Board
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 sunk
                 ;
                 without
                 contributing
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 assistance
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 Ships-company
                 .
                 Nor
                 ,
                 can
                 that
                 person
                 be
                 styled
                 a
                 g
                 wary
                 and
                 provident
                 General
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 render
                 up
                 his
                 Allies
                 to
                 the
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 unreveng'd
                 and
                 undefended
                 .
                 Neither
                 will
                 a
                 good
                 Shepherd
                 be
                 unconcerned
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 h
                 careless
                 of
                 a
                 Sheep
                 straying
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 flock
                 :
                 but
                 will
                 rather
                 leave
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 safe
                 and
                 in
                 good
                 condition
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 most
                 readily
                 suffer
                 any
                 thing
                 whatever
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 preserving
                 that
                 Sheep
                 which
                 has
                 strayed
                 ;
                 being
                 ready
                 ,
                 should
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 necessity
                 ▪
                 to
                 encounter
                 even
                 with
                 fierce
                 and
                 raging
                 
                 Beasts
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 the
                 supream
                 Moderator's
                 care
                 was
                 not
                 employ'd
                 about
                 a
                 Sheep
                 that
                 wants
                 reason
                 ;
                 but
                 He
                 was
                 highly
                 concern'd
                 for
                 his
                 whole
                 Army
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 on
                 his
                 account
                 were
                 assaulted
                 .
                 Of
                 whose
                 Combats
                 ,
                 and
                 conflicts
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 Piety
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 approved
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 honoured
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 now
                 removed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 rewards
                 of
                 Victory
                 ,
                 i
                 with
                 himself
                 ;
                 he
                 enrolled
                 them
                 amongst
                 the
                 Angelick
                 Quires
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 he
                 continued
                 still
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 as
                 Seeds
                 that
                 might
                 restore
                 and
                 give
                 new
                 life
                 to
                 Piety
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 posterity
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 both
                 be
                 spectatours
                 of
                 his
                 vengeance
                 upon
                 the
                 impious
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 also
                 become
                 Relatours
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 beheld
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 eyes
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 stretcht
                 forth
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 being
                 avenged
                 of
                 his
                 Adversaries
                 ;
                 by
                 his
                 very
                 Nod
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 he
                 destroyed
                 them
                 ;
                 having
                 first
                 punished
                 them
                 with
                 stripes
                 inflicted
                 on
                 them
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 and
                 compell'd
                 them
                 ,
                 even
                 against
                 their
                 wills
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 lips
                 to
                 recant
                 their
                 own
                 horrid
                 wickednesses
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 mean
                 and
                 contemned
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 almost
                 all
                 persons
                 look't
                 upon
                 as
                 forsaken
                 and
                 hopeless
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 raised
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 highly
                 exalted
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 supream
                 Emperour
                 [
                 God
                 ,
                 ]
                 effected
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 presented
                 to
                 us
                 his
                 own
                 Servant
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 invincible
                 Warriour
                 .
                 (
                 For
                 our
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 transcendency
                 of
                 Piety
                 ,
                 rejoyces
                 in
                 his
                 being
                 stiled
                 
                   The
                   Servant
                   of
                   God.
                
                 )
                 Whom
                 God
                 has
                 made
                 Conquerour
                 over
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Enemies
                 whatever
                 ,
                 having
                 raised
                 up
                 him
                 alone
                 ,
                 against
                 many
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 numerous
                 ;
                 and
                 almost
                 infinite
                 ,
                 as
                 k
                 being
                 the
                 friends
                 of
                 many
                 Daemons
                 .
                 l
                 Yea
                 rather
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 nothing
                 :
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 present
                 they
                 are
                 nothing
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 One
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 [
                 *
                 is
                 ]
                 of
                 One
                 ,
                 [
                 and
                 bears
                 ]
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 That
                 One
                 Supream
                 Emperour
                 .
                 They
                 ,
                 [
                 induced
                 thereto
                 ]
                 by
                 an
                 impious
                 mind
                 ,
                 destroyed
                 pious
                 men
                 by
                 bloudy
                 Murthers
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 ,
                 imitating
                 his
                 own
                 Saviour's
                 example
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 only
                 skilled
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 preservation
                 namely
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 has
                 sav'd
                 alive
                 even
                 the
                 impious
                 themselves
                 ,
                 teaching
                 them
                 true
                 Piety
                 and
                 Religion
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 ▪
                 he
                 is
                 really
                 Victor
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 vanquished
                 that
                 twofold
                 sort
                 of
                 Barbarians
                 :
                 civilizing
                 the
                 fierce
                 and
                 untractable
                 Tribes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 by
                 prudent
                 and
                 rational
                 Embassies
                 ;
                 compelling
                 them
                 to
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 submit
                 themselves
                 to
                 their
                 Betters
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 a
                 Lawless
                 and
                 brutish
                 life
                 ,
                 reducing
                 them
                 to
                 Civility
                 and
                 Humanity
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 that
                 cruel
                 and
                 enraged
                 Sort
                 of
                 invisible
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 he
                 does
                 really
                 and
                 manifestly
                 m
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 long
                 since
                 vanquished
                 by
                 God.
                 For
                 the
                 Common
                 Saviour
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 had
                 by
                 an
                 invisible
                 Power
                 routed
                 those
                 invisible
                 Spirits
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Our
                 Prince
                 ,
                 the
                 Supream
                 Emperour's
                 Lieutenant-General
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 n
                 has
                 pursued
                 the
                 vanquished
                 ;
                 spoyling
                 †
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 long
                 since
                 dead
                 and
                 consumed
                 ;
                 and
                 plentifully
                 distributing
                 the
                 Booty
                 amongst
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 of
                 [
                 God
                 ]
                 the
                 Victor
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 FOR
                 ,
                 Whereas
                 he
                 perceived
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 simple
                 
                 multitude
                 ,
                 like
                 children
                 ,
                 in
                 vain
                 stood
                 in
                 fear
                 of
                 those
                 Bug-bears
                 of
                 Errour
                 ,
                 made
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 Sentiment
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 wholly
                 to
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 like
                 some
                 pieces
                 of
                 Stones
                 ,
                 cast
                 before
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ;
                 a
                 and
                 because
                 a
                 smooth
                 and
                 plain
                 passage
                 thorow
                 the
                 Kings-high-way
                 was
                 in
                 future
                 to
                 be
                 open
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 diligently
                 weighed
                 these
                 matters
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 stood
                 not
                 in
                 need
                 either
                 of
                 Military
                 Forces
                 or
                 a
                 numerous
                 Army
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 giving
                 Check
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 of
                 those
                 persons
                 well
                 known
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 effect
                 this
                 business
                 :
                 whom
                 by
                 one
                 only
                 Nod
                 he
                 dispatcht
                 away
                 into
                 every
                 Province
                 .
                 They
                 ,
                 confiding
                 in
                 [
                 the
                 Emperour
                 's
                 ]
                 Piety
                 ▪
                 [
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Religiousness
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 ]
                 made
                 their
                 way
                 thorow
                 the
                 thickest
                 crowds
                 ,
                 and
                 thorow
                 infinite
                 multitudes
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 b
                 fully
                 discovered
                 that
                 ancient
                 Errour
                 [
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 ]
                 in
                 all
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 throughout
                 every
                 Country
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 they
                 commanded
                 the
                 Priests
                 themselves
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 laughter
                 and
                 disgrace
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 their
                 Gods
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 certain
                 dark
                 recesses
                 .
                 Then
                 they
                 divested
                 [
                 those
                 Gods
                 ]
                 of
                 their
                 outward
                 dress
                 ,
                 and
                 exposed
                 their
                 inward
                 deformity
                 ,
                 which
                 lay
                 concealed
                 under
                 a
                 painted
                 shape
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 having
                 scrap't
                 off
                 that
                 matter
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 usefull
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 cast
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 melted
                 it
                 down
                 ;
                 c
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 by
                 them
                 was
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 and
                 necessary
                 ,
                 they
                 reserved
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 up
                 safe
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 whatever
                 was
                 superfluous
                 and
                 wholly
                 useless
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 left
                 with
                 the
                 superstitious
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 lasting
                 monument
                 
                 of
                 disgrace
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 this
                 admirable
                 Emperour
                 performed
                 another
                 thing
                 like
                 hereto
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 that
                 those
                 Idols
                 of
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 made
                 of
                 pretious
                 matter
                 ,
                 were
                 spoyled
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 we
                 have
                 declared
                 ;
                 he
                 *
                 ordered
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Images
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 Brass
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 together
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 those
                 Gods
                 ,
                 [
                 celebrated
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 doting
                 Fables
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 ]
                 having
                 had
                 ropes
                 made
                 of
                 hair
                 cast
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 drag'd
                 away
                 bound
                 .
                 After
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 this
                 great
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 having
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 light
                 up
                 a
                 most
                 bright
                 Torch
                 ,
                 lookt
                 about
                 with
                 his
                 Imperial
                 Eye
                 ,
                 if
                 peradventure
                 he
                 could
                 any
                 where
                 find
                 ,
                 any
                 Remains
                 of
                 Errour
                 as
                 yet
                 lying
                 concealed
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 most
                 sharp-sighted
                 Aeagle
                 ,
                 which
                 has
                 raised
                 herself
                 to
                 Heaven
                 on
                 her
                 wings
                 ,
                 sees
                 from
                 above
                 those
                 things
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 greatest
                 distance
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 he
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 †
                 was
                 resident
                 in
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Palace
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 most
                 beautifull
                 City
                 ,
                 behold
                 as
                 from
                 a
                 Watch-Tower
                 ,
                 a
                 certain
                 pernicious
                 snare
                 of
                 Souls
                 ,
                 lying
                 concealed
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 the
                 Phoenicians
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 Grove
                 and
                 a
                 Temple
                 ,
                 [
                 not
                 placed
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 Forums
                 ,
                 or
                 Streets
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 sort
                 many
                 are
                 visible
                 in
                 Cities
                 ,
                 most
                 gloriously
                 built
                 for
                 ornaments
                 sake
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 [
                 Temple
                 ]
                 was
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 far
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 Road
                 and
                 beaten
                 path
                 ,
                 consecrated
                 to
                 that
                 filthy
                 Daemon
                 [
                 termed
                 ]
                 Venus
                 ,
                 in
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Top
                 of
                 [
                 Mount
                 ]
                 Libanus
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 a
                 School
                 of
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 [
                 open
                 ]
                 to
                 all
                 incontinent
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 dissoluteness
                 had
                 debauch't
                 their
                 own
                 Bodies
                 .
                 For
                 certain
                 effeminate
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 termed
                 women
                 rather
                 than
                 men
                 ,
                 having
                 renounc'd
                 the
                 venerableness
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Sex
                 ,
                 appeased
                 the
                 Daemon
                 by
                 suffering
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 as
                 women
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 unlawfull
                 ‖
                 Coitions
                 with
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 Adulteries
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 beastly
                 and
                 infamous
                 facts
                 were
                 committed
                 in
                 that
                 Temple
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 that
                 was
                 lawless
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 a
                 Governour
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 might
                 inspect
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 no
                 person
                 of
                 gravity
                 or
                 modesty
                 durst
                 go
                 thither
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 the
                 impieties
                 committed
                 there
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 lye
                 concealed
                 from
                 this
                 Great
                 Emperour
                 also
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 himself
                 had
                 look't
                 into
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 an
                 Imperial
                 providence
                 ,
                 he
                 judged
                 such
                 a
                 Temple
                 as
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 unworthy
                 of
                 being
                 [
                 enlightned
                 with
                 the
                 Rayes
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 it self
                 ,
                 Wherefore
                 he
                 orders
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 totally
                 demolished
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 [
                 its
                 Statues
                 and
                 ]
                 Consecrated
                 Gifts
                 .
                 Immediately
                 therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 Engines
                 of
                 this
                 impudent
                 and
                 Libidinous
                 Errour
                 ,
                 were
                 dissipated
                 by
                 an
                 Imperial
                 Order
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 Company
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 gave
                 their
                 assistance
                 in
                 cleansing
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 who
                 had
                 hitherto
                 been
                 addicted
                 to
                 Lasciviousness
                 ,
                 [
                 being
                 scar'd
                 ]
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Menaces
                 ,
                 in
                 future
                 learned
                 modesty
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 d
                 pull'd
                 off
                 those
                 Vizards
                 of
                 abominable
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 visible
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 that
                 Daemon
                 the
                 seducer
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 exposed
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 all
                 persons
                 ;
                 he
                 Preached
                 his
                 own
                 Saviour
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 one
                 who
                 could
                 defend
                 or
                 assist
                 the
                 persons
                 detected
                 ;
                 no
                 Daemon
                 ;
                 no
                 God
                 ;
                 no
                 Utterer
                 of
                 Oracles
                 ;
                 no
                 Diviner
                 .
                 Nor
                 were
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 men
                 any
                 longer
                 wrap't
                 up
                 in
                 thick
                 and
                 profound
                 darkness
                 :
                 but
                 being
                 illustrated
                 by
                 the
                 Rayes
                 of
                 unerring
                 Piety
                 ,
                 they
                 condemned
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 their
                 Ancestours
                 ;
                 and
                 pityed
                 their
                 Blindness
                 ;
                 and
                 pronounc't
                 themselves
                 happy
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 were
                 free'd
                 from
                 the
                 cruel
                 slavery
                 of
                 Errour
                 .
                 e
                 Thus
                 therefore
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Assistance
                 and
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 kinds
                 of
                 Enemies
                 and
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 visible
                 as
                 invisible
                 ,
                 were
                 totally
                 destroyed
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 future
                 ,
                 Peace
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 Educatrix
                 of
                 Youth
                 ,
                 encompassed
                 the
                 habitation
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 Nor
                 were
                 there
                 any
                 more
                 Wars
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   The
                   Gods
                
                 were
                 not
                 .
                 Neither
                 did
                 there
                 happen
                 any
                 Fights
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 Countries
                 or
                 Cities
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 Daemons
                 flourisht
                 :
                 nor
                 were
                 there
                 any
                 more
                 effusions
                 of
                 bloud
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 such
                 ●s
                 had
                 usually
                 hapned
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 Polytheisme
                 was
                 prevalent
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 NOw
                 therefore
                 't
                 is
                 seasonable
                 ,
                 to
                 oppose
                 the
                 new
                 
                 Face
                 of
                 affairs
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 inspect
                 the
                 Change
                 of
                 matters
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 by
                 comparing
                 the
                 worser
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 discern
                 and
                 perceive
                 clearly
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 Porches
                 and
                 Consecrated
                 Plots
                 of
                 Ground
                 ;
                 Graves
                 and
                 Temples
                 ,
                 were
                 a
                 most
                 elaborately
                 founded
                 and
                 prepared
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 Temples
                 were
                 *
                 beautified
                 with
                 vast
                 numbers
                 of
                 Consecrated
                 Gifts
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Tyrants
                 and
                 those
                 in
                 whose
                 hands
                 the
                 supream
                 power
                 then
                 was
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 an
                 high
                 veneration
                 for
                 the
                 Gods.
                 The
                 Nations
                 also
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 fields
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 yea
                 in
                 their
                 very
                 Private
                 dwellings
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Store
                 Houses
                 namely
                 and
                 Bed-chambers
                 ,
                 b
                 honoured
                 them
                 with
                 Statues
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rites
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Country
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 their
                 devotion
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 that
                 mutual
                 Peace
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 now
                 behold
                 with
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 things
                 directly
                 contrary
                 hereto
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 Wars
                 ,
                 Fights
                 ,
                 and
                 Seditions
                 ;
                 wherewith
                 they
                 were
                 †
                 sorely
                 disquieted
                 during
                 the
                 whole
                 Course
                 of
                 their
                 Lives
                 ,
                 and
                 filled
                 their
                 own
                 Countries
                 with
                 bloud
                 and
                 intestine
                 slaughters
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Gods
                 worshipt
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 flattery
                 did
                 indeed
                 promise
                 the
                 then
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 Prophesies
                 and
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 and
                 predictions
                 of
                 things
                 future
                 .
                 
                 But
                 those
                 very
                 Gods
                 c
                 could
                 not
                 *
                 foresee
                 their
                 own
                 Ruine
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 altogether
                 unable
                 to
                 foretell
                 it
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 selves
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 convincing
                 Argument
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 their
                 cheat
                 and
                 imposture
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 heretofore
                 admired
                 for
                 their
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 ever
                 foretold
                 the
                 Glorious
                 Coming
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 Saviour
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 new
                 Preaching
                 of
                 that
                 divine
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 first
                 delivered
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 Neither
                 Pythius
                 himself
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 was
                 ever
                 apprehensive
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 desolation
                 :
                 nor
                 did
                 he
                 presage
                 or
                 prophesie
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 vanquish
                 and
                 destroy
                 them
                 .
                 What
                 Diviner
                 or
                 Soothsayer
                 hath
                 foretold
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 Gods
                 should
                 be
                 extinguished
                 by
                 the
                 Coming
                 of
                 a
                 Certain
                 †
                 New
                 Person
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 supream
                 Mediator
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 diffused
                 amongst
                 all
                 men
                 ?
                 Who
                 hath
                 foreseen
                 this
                 Holy
                 and
                 Religious
                 Principality
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Our
                 Victor
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Trophies
                 which
                 he
                 has
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 erected
                 against
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ruine
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 High
                 places
                 ?
                 Which
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Hero's
                 hath
                 ever
                 declared
                 in
                 express
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 lifeless
                 Statues
                 should
                 be
                 melted
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 an
                 useless
                 ▪
                 Form
                 be
                 changed
                 into
                 necessary
                 uses
                 ?
                 Which
                 of
                 the
                 Gods
                 hath
                 ever
                 made
                 any
                 mention
                 ,
                 concerning
                 their
                 own
                 Statues
                 which
                 are
                 melted
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 disgrace
                 and
                 laughter
                 d
                 cut
                 into
                 thinn
                 plates
                 ?
                 Where
                 [
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 ]
                 were
                 the
                 Defenders
                 of
                 those
                 [
                 Gods
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 give
                 assistance
                 to
                 the
                 Monuments
                 consecrated
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 ruined
                 by
                 Men
                 ?
                 What
                 is
                 become
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 heretofore
                 raised
                 Wars
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 now
                 behold
                 their
                 own
                 vanquishers
                 living
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 calm
                 and
                 secure
                 Peace
                 ?
                 Where
                 are
                 those
                 who
                 put
                 their
                 trust
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 elevated
                 their
                 own
                 minds
                 by
                 a
                 vain
                 and
                 fruitless
                 confidence
                 ;
                 e
                 who
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 raised
                 the
                 Errour
                 [
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 superstition
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 pitch
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 commenc't
                 an
                 implacable
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 Defenders
                 of
                 Truth
                 ;
                 Wretches
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 perished
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 miserable
                 manner
                 ?
                 Where
                 are
                 those
                 Troops
                 of
                 Gyants
                 ,
                 fighting
                 against
                 God
                 Himself
                 ?
                 And
                 the
                 hissings
                 of
                 Dragons
                 ;
                 Who
                 have
                 whet
                 their
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 uttered
                 impious
                 Expressions
                 against
                 the
                 supream
                 King
                 ?
                 Those
                 persons
                 ,
                 profest
                 Enemies
                 to
                 the
                 supream
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 confiding
                 in
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Gods
                 ,
                 fell
                 on
                 with
                 vast
                 numbers
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 Arms
                 ;
                 carrying
                 before
                 them
                 as
                 their
                 defence
                 ,
                 f
                 Resemblances
                 of
                 dead
                 persons
                 ,
                 in
                 Statues
                 void
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 But
                 Our
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 cloathed
                 with
                 the
                 Coat
                 of
                 Mail
                 of
                 Piety
                 ,
                 having
                 opposed
                 against
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 the
                 salutary
                 and
                 vivifick
                 Standard
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 affrightning
                 spectacle
                 ,
                 and
                 potent
                 Preservative
                 against
                 mischiefs
                 ;
                 obtained
                 the
                 Victory
                 ,
                 both
                 over
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 the
                 
                   Daemons
                   ▪
                
                 After
                 which
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 gratefull
                 mind
                 ,
                 he
                 rendred
                 a
                 Thanksgiving-prayer
                 to
                 [
                 God
                 ]
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 his
                 Victory
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Monuments
                 of
                 Statues
                 raised
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 the
                 Triumphant
                 Standard
                 ;
                 erecting
                 this
                 Great
                 Trophy
                 against
                 all
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 ;
                 and
                 issuing
                 out
                 an
                 Express
                 Command
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 acknowledge
                 this
                 salutary
                 Standard
                 (
                 which
                 no
                 Age
                 can
                 deface
                 ,
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 Preservative
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Government
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 herewith
                 ●e
                 acquainted
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 especially
                 the
                 Milice
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 [
                 he
                 gave
                 this
                 in
                 charge
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 *
                 place
                 their
                 hopes
                 in
                 their
                 Spears
                 and
                 Armour
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 but
                 should
                 acknowledge
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Giver
                 of
                 all
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 of
                 Victory
                 it self
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Emperour
                 himself
                 (
                 strange
                 and
                 almost
                 incredible
                 !
                 )
                 was
                 his
                 own
                 Armie's
                 Instructer
                 in
                 their
                 devotions
                 ;
                 and
                 delivered
                 to
                 them
                 pious
                 †
                 prayers
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Laws
                 and
                 Institutions
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 lift
                 up
                 their
                 hands
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 towards
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 but
                 should
                 ‖
                 fix
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 their
                 minds
                 on
                 the
                 highest
                 object
                 ,
                 namely
                 on
                 the
                 Celestial
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 prayers
                 should
                 invoke
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 The
                 Giver
                 of
                 Victory
                 ,
                 The
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 The
                 Preserver
                 ,
                 and
                 The
                 Assistant
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 esteem
                 of
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 convenient
                 and
                 fit
                 for
                 prayers
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 really
                 is
                 the
                 Chief
                 and
                 g
                 First
                 of
                 
                 other
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 truly
                 the
                 h
                 Lord's
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Salutary
                 Day
                 :
                 and
                 which
                 has
                 its
                 i
                 name
                 from
                 Light
                 ,
                 Life
                 ,
                 Immortality
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 He
                 k
                 himself
                 ,
                 becoming
                 his
                 own
                 Teacher
                 of
                 such
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 pays
                 an
                 adoration
                 to
                 his
                 Saviour
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 private
                 Apartments
                 of
                 his
                 Imperial
                 Palace
                 ;
                 and
                 sometimes
                 by
                 praying
                 fulfills
                 the
                 Divine
                 Laws
                 ;
                 at
                 others
                 ,
                 by
                 hearing
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 read
                 ,
                 he
                 cultivates
                 and
                 instructs
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 .
                 Farther
                 ,
                 persons
                 consecrated
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 are
                 adorned
                 with
                 holiness
                 of
                 Life
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 virtues
                 ,
                 are
                 his
                 Servants
                 and
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 and
                 them
                 he
                 has
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 *
                 Controllers
                 of
                 his
                 whole
                 House
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 his
                 Protectors
                 and
                 trusty
                 Guards
                 ,
                 armed
                 with
                 the
                 weapons
                 of
                 good
                 affection
                 ,
                 do
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Emperour
                 as
                 their
                 Instructer
                 in
                 a
                 pious
                 Life
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Emperour
                 himself
                 pays
                 an
                 honour
                 to
                 this
                 Victorious
                 Banner
                 ,
                 having
                 experimentally
                 found
                 a
                 Divine
                 Efficacy
                 inherent
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 [
                 Standard
                 ]
                 vast
                 multitudes
                 of
                 the
                 adverse
                 Army
                 have
                 been
                 put
                 to
                 ●light
                 ;
                 by
                 it
                 the
                 Forces
                 of
                 invisible
                 Daemons
                 have
                 been
                 subdued
                 .
                 By
                 it
                 ,
                 their
                 insolence
                 ,
                 who
                 opposed
                 God
                 Himself
                 ,
                 was
                 represt
                 :
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 tongues
                 of
                 flanderers
                 and
                 impious
                 persons
                 were
                 silenced
                 .
                 By
                 it
                 the
                 Barbarous
                 Nations
                 were
                 vanquished
                 .
                 By
                 it
                 the
                 frauds
                 and
                 mockery
                 of
                 Superstitious
                 Errour
                 were
                 exposed
                 and
                 detected
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 to
                 it
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 sum
                 and
                 perfection
                 of
                 all
                 Goods
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 Emperour
                 paying
                 a
                 due
                 debt
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 has
                 erected
                 Triumphal
                 Arches
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 with
                 a
                 bountifull
                 and
                 Royal
                 hand
                 [
                 hath
                 founded
                 ]
                 Temples
                 and
                 Churches
                 ,
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 has
                 issued
                 forth
                 an
                 Order
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 sacred
                 Oratories
                 should
                 be
                 built
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 very
                 midst
                 l
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 and
                 Cities
                 ,
                 eximious
                 Monuments
                 of
                 his
                 Imperial
                 magnificence
                 were
                 forthwith
                 raised
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 they
                 shined
                 gloriously
                 in
                 every
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 manifestly
                 confuted
                 and
                 exposed
                 the
                 impiety
                 of
                 Tyrannick
                 Government
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 [
                 Tyrants
                 ]
                 having
                 by
                 a
                 madness
                 of
                 mind
                 been
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 hurried
                 on
                 to
                 wage
                 a
                 War
                 against
                 God
                 ;
                 like
                 mad
                 dogs
                 ,
                 vented
                 their
                 rage
                 against
                 the
                 lifeless
                 Structures
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 were
                 unable
                 to
                 effect
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 God
                 Himself
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 thrown
                 down
                 the
                 Oratories
                 from
                 their
                 vast
                 height
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 dug
                 up
                 their
                 very
                 Foundations
                 ;
                 they
                 made
                 them
                 look
                 like
                 a
                 City
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Enemy
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 Tragedy
                 of
                 wickednesses
                 acted
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 wherein
                 they
                 attempted
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 to
                 assault
                 the
                 Deity
                 it self
                 ;
                 but
                 were
                 soon
                 made
                 sensible
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 madness
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 short
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 had
                 scarce
                 intervened
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Storm
                 poured
                 on
                 them
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 swept
                 them
                 away
                 and
                 in
                 one
                 moment
                 rendred
                 them
                 invisible
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 neither
                 kindred
                 ,
                 nor
                 issue
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 the
                 least
                 relique
                 of
                 their
                 memory
                 ,
                 was
                 left
                 remaining
                 amongst
                 men
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 numerous
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 a
                 minute
                 ,
                 having
                 first
                 had
                 stripes
                 inslicted
                 on
                 them
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 perished
                 utterly
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 extinct
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 these
                 mens
                 outragious
                 Fury
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 an
                 Insurrection
                 against
                 God.
                 But
                 this
                 [
                 Our
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 ]
                 who
                 ,
                 armed
                 with
                 the
                 Salutary
                 Trophy
                 ,
                 ●ad
                 alone
                 fal'n
                 upon
                 the
                 Enemies
                 ;
                 (
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 alone
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 sole
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 was
                 present
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 assisted
                 Him
                 ;
                 )
                 hath
                 built
                 new
                 Oratories
                 far
                 better
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 had
                 been
                 demolisht
                 ;
                 and
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 latter
                 much
                 more
                 magnificent
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 former
                 were
                 :
                 one
                 while
                 adorning
                 the
                 City
                 which
                 bears
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 ,
                 with
                 various
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 ,
                 honouring
                 the
                 chief
                 [
                 City
                 ]
                 of
                 Bithynia
                 ,
                 with
                 m
                 a
                 most
                 stately
                 and
                 most
                 beautifull
                 [
                 Church
                 .
                 ]
                 He
                 hath
                 likewise
                 grao't
                 the
                 chiefest
                 [
                 Cities
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 with
                 Ornaments
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 two
                 eminent
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 vivifick
                 Stream
                 [
                 of
                 saving
                 faith
                 ]
                 has
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 a
                 Spring
                 ,
                 diffused
                 it self
                 and
                 overflowed
                 
                 all
                 Nations
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 East
                 ,
                 n
                 which
                 graces
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Antiochus
                 :
                 in
                 this
                 latter
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 that
                 Tract
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 consecrated
                 [
                 to
                 God
                 ]
                 a
                 *
                 most
                 glorious
                 &
                 matchless
                 Structure
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 both
                 of
                 its
                 Largeness
                 and
                 Beauty
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 hath
                 encompassed
                 the
                 whole
                 Temple
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 large
                 circuit
                 on
                 the
                 out
                 side
                 :
                 but
                 within
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 raised
                 the
                 Basilica
                 it self
                 to
                 an
                 immense
                 height
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 built
                 it
                 in
                 an
                 
                   Eight-square
                   Figure
                
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 variously
                 adorned
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 surrounded
                 it
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 with
                 many
                 lodging
                 Rooms
                 and
                 Exhedrae
                 ,
                 has
                 crowned
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 variety
                 of
                 Ornaments
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 were
                 these
                 [
                 Edifices
                 ]
                 compleated
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 the
                 Palestinians
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 heretofore
                 the
                 Royal
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 o
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 Martyrium
                 of
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 [
                 he
                 has
                 erected
                 ]
                 a
                 †
                 Basilica
                 of
                 a
                 vast
                 bigness
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Holy
                 House
                 in
                 Honour
                 of
                 the
                 Salutary
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 beautified
                 it
                 richly
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 magnificence
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 hath
                 grac't
                 the
                 Monument
                 of
                 the
                 supream
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 deserves
                 an
                 eternal
                 Memory
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Trophies
                 that
                 He
                 raised
                 against
                 Death
                 ,
                 with
                 Ornaments
                 that
                 are
                 inexpressible
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 selected
                 three
                 places
                 in
                 that
                 Country
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 honoured
                 with
                 three
                 Mystick
                 Caves
                 ,
                 He
                 has
                 beautified
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 magnificent
                 Structures
                 :
                 to
                 p
                 that
                 Cave
                 wherein
                 [
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 ]
                 first
                 made
                 his
                 Divine
                 appearance
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 assigned
                 a
                 befitting
                 honour
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 illustrated
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 his
                 last
                 Assumption
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Top
                 of
                 the
                 Mount
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 Cave
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 between
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 extoll'd
                 ‖
                 the
                 Combats
                 and
                 Victory
                 of
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 [
                 Caves
                 ]
                 the
                 Emperour
                 has
                 adorned
                 magnificently
                 ,
                 thereby
                 declaring
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 the
                 Salutary
                 Sign
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Cross.
                 ]
                 q
                 Which
                 [
                 Sign
                 ]
                 gives
                 the
                 Emperour
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 his
                 piety
                 ,
                 increases
                 his
                 whole
                 Family
                 and
                 the
                 time
                 [
                 of
                 his
                 Reigne
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 confirms
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 by
                 *
                 many
                 periods
                 of
                 years
                 ;
                 reserving
                 the
                 Fruits
                 and
                 Rewards
                 of
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 for
                 His
                 most
                 excellent
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 r
                 His
                 own
                 Kindred
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 Descendants
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 convincing
                 argument
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Emperour
                 does
                 worship
                 ;
                 that
                 He
                 hath
                 poyz'd
                 the
                 Scale
                 of
                 Justice
                 with
                 equal
                 weights
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 assigned
                 to
                 each
                 Party
                 a
                 fit
                 and
                 proportionate
                 Reward
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 punishment
                 due
                 to
                 impiety
                 ,
                 immediately
                 seized
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 assaulted
                 and
                 demolisht
                 the
                 sacred
                 Houses
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 forthwith
                 swept
                 away
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Stock
                 or
                 Kindred
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 House
                 ,
                 or
                 Family
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 [
                 Our
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 ]
                 who
                 by
                 Acts
                 of
                 Piety
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 ,
                 pays
                 an
                 Honour
                 to
                 His
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 one
                 while
                 erects
                 Churches
                 to
                 Him
                 ;
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 ,
                 manifests
                 and
                 makes
                 Him
                 known
                 to
                 His
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 Sacred
                 Gifts
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 dedicated
                 to
                 Him
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 is
                 most
                 certainly
                 known
                 to
                 have
                 Him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 most
                 deservedly
                 ,
                 the
                 Preserver
                 and
                 Keeper
                 of
                 his
                 Family
                 ,
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 Race
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 have
                 God's
                 performances
                 been
                 made
                 known
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Divine
                 power
                 and
                 Virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Salutary
                 Sign
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 COncerning
                 which
                 [
                 Sign
                 ]
                 the
                 Discourse
                 
                 might
                 be
                 large
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 are
                 well
                 acquainted
                 ,
                 a
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 initiated
                 in
                 those
                 Mysteries
                 delivered
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 divine
                 persons
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 this
                 *
                 is
                 that
                 truly
                 saving
                 [
                 Sign
                 :
                 ]
                 a
                 thing
                 wonderfull
                 indeed
                 to
                 be
                 related
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 far
                 more
                 admirable
                 to
                 be
                 conceived
                 :
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 appeared
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 That
                 alone
                 hath
                 obsoured
                 all
                 those
                 Fables
                 ,
                 many
                 ages
                 since
                 invented
                 concerning
                 the
                 Gods
                 ;
                 and
                 hath
                 delivered
                 up
                 Errour
                 ,
                 to
                 darkness
                 and
                 oblivion
                 ;
                 but
                 hath
                 discovered
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 that
                 Intellectual
                 Light
                 (
                 which
                 had
                 illustrated
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 One
                 namely
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 God.
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 all
                 people
                 ,
                 now
                 changed
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 and
                 more
                 enlightened
                 Condition
                 ,
                 spit
                 on
                 the
                 faces
                 of
                 their
                 dead
                 Idols
                 ;
                 trample
                 under
                 foot
                 the
                 impious
                 Rites
                 of
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 and
                 deride
                 that
                 ancient
                 Errour
                 handed
                 down
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 Ancestours
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 men
                 have
                 every
                 where
                 founded
                 Schooles
                 of
                 sacred
                 Literature
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 all
                 trained
                 up
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 the
                 saving
                 Discipline
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 intent
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 no
                 longer
                 dread
                 *
                 things
                 Created
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 visible
                 to
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 flesh
                 ;
                 nor
                 lift
                 up
                 their
                 eyes
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 stop
                 in
                 an
                 admiratian
                 of
                 those
                 Bodies
                 :
                 but
                 may
                 confess
                 Him
                 ,
                 who
                 transcends
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 Him
                 who
                 can't
                 be
                 perceived
                 by
                 sight
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 sense
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Creator
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 may
                 learn
                 to
                 worship
                 Him
                 alone
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 singular
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 Blessings
                 and
                 Favours
                 [
                 conferred
                 ]
                 on
                 men
                 ,
                 had
                 their
                 rise
                 from
                 this
                 Great
                 and
                 admirable
                 Signe
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 virtue
                 whereof
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 Ills
                 which
                 were
                 before
                 ,
                 now
                 are
                 not
                 :
                 and
                 those
                 [
                 Goods
                 ]
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 not
                 ,
                 are
                 †
                 every
                 where
                 resplendent
                 ,
                 [
                 deriving
                 their
                 Lustre
                 ]
                 from
                 the
                 Rayes
                 of
                 Piety
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 Discourses
                 ,
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 and
                 Exhortations
                 to
                 a
                 Sober
                 and
                 Pious
                 Life
                 ,
                 are
                 Preach't
                 in
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Himself
                 Preaches
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 mighty
                 an
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 does
                 with
                 so
                 loud
                 a
                 Voice
                 call
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 like
                 some
                 Interpreter
                 
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 supream
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 does
                 invite
                 all
                 those
                 Governed
                 by
                 Him
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God.
                 And
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Palace
                 ,
                 b
                 the
                 trifling
                 and
                 ridiculous
                 Composures
                 of
                 impious
                 men
                 [
                 are
                 not
                 recited
                 ,
                 ]
                 as
                 the
                 usage
                 was
                 heretofore
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 persons
                 conspicuous
                 for
                 their
                 Piety
                 ,
                 with
                 *
                 Royal
                 Hymns
                 and
                 Praises
                 do
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Festival
                 .
                 That
                 ,
                 the
                 sole
                 God
                 ,
                 He
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 is
                 declared
                 and
                 set
                 forth
                 to
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Evangelick
                 Word
                 [
                 who
                 promiseth
                 us
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 ]
                 good
                 ,
                 does
                 unite
                 mankind
                 to
                 [
                 God
                 ]
                 the
                 supream
                 King
                 ;
                 shewing
                 the
                 glad
                 tidings
                 of
                 His
                 Celestial
                 Father's
                 being
                 rendred
                 propitious
                 and
                 benign
                 to
                 His
                 Sons
                 on
                 earth
                 .
                 That
                 ,
                 Quires
                 do
                 Laud
                 Him
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 triumphant
                 Songs
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 mankind
                 doth
                 joyn
                 in
                 The
                 Chorus
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Angelick
                 Companies
                 in
                 Heaven
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 rational
                 Souls
                 ,
                 using
                 those
                 Bodies
                 wherewith
                 they
                 are
                 cloathed
                 as
                 some
                 Musical
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 [
                 do
                 Laud
                 ]
                 Him
                 with
                 befitting
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 and
                 shout
                 forth
                 praises
                 that
                 are
                 gratefull
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 those
                 who
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 are
                 instructed
                 in
                 His
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 moment
                 of
                 time
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 Southern
                 and
                 Northern
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 as
                 their
                 allotment
                 ,
                 do
                 sing
                 †
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 melodious
                 Tune
                 :
                 studiously
                 following
                 a
                 pious
                 Course
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 methods
                 and
                 precepts
                 :
                 conspiring
                 in
                 the
                 praises
                 of
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 supream
                 :
                 admitting
                 of
                 one
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 His
                 onely-begotten
                 Son
                 ,
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 all
                 Blessings
                 :
                 and
                 [
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 ]
                 acknowledging
                 one
                 Moderatour
                 and
                 Emperour
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 His
                 Sons
                 belov'd
                 by
                 God.
                 Which
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 like
                 some
                 skilfull
                 Pilot
                 ,
                 c
                 sits
                 on
                 high
                 above
                 the
                 Rudder
                 ,
                 and
                 holding
                 the
                 Helm
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 Steers
                 the
                 Vessel
                 in
                 a
                 straight
                 Course
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 prosperous
                 gale
                 of
                 Wind
                 ,
                 brings
                 all
                 those
                 under
                 his
                 command
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 safe
                 and
                 calm
                 Port.
                 But
                 God
                 Himself
                 ,
                 the
                 supream
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 stretches
                 forth
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 to
                 Him
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 hitherto
                 constitutes
                 Him
                 the
                 Conquerour
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Enemies
                 and
                 Opposers
                 ;
                 encreasing
                 the
                 Strength
                 of
                 His
                 Empire
                 by
                 long
                 periods
                 of
                 years
                 .
                 But
                 will
                 hereafter
                 make
                 Him
                 a
                 partaker
                 of
                 far
                 more
                 excellent
                 Blessings
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 really
                 fulfill
                 his
                 own
                 Promises
                 made
                 to
                 Him.
                 Of
                 which
                 Promises
                 the
                 time
                 present
                 permits
                 not
                 a
                 Rehearsal
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 departure
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Life
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 :
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 for
                 things
                 divine
                 to
                 be
                 distinctly
                 perceived
                 and
                 fully
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 by
                 mortal
                 eyes
                 and
                 corporeal
                 ears
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 BUT
                 ,
                 Come
                 on
                 ,
                 
                   Victor
                   Maximus
                   Constantinus
                   ▪
                
                 
                 a
                 in
                 this
                 Imperial
                 Book
                 [
                 written
                 ]
                 concerning
                 the
                 Supream
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 now
                 deliver
                 to
                 You
                 *
                 Secret
                 and
                 Mysterious
                 Matters
                 :
                 not
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 teach
                 You
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 instructed
                 by
                 God
                 :
                 nor
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 disclose
                 Secrets
                 to
                 You
                 ,
                 to
                 Whom
                 God
                 Himself
                 ,
                 long
                 before
                 these
                 our
                 discourses
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 from
                 men
                 ,
                 neither
                 by
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Common
                 Saviour
                 Himself
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Presence
                 and
                 Appearance
                 of
                 His
                 own
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 often
                 shined
                 upon
                 You
                 ,
                 )
                 hath
                 opened
                 and
                 revealed
                 things
                 secret
                 that
                 were
                 hidden
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 bring
                 untaught
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 Light
                 ;
                 and
                 may
                 suggest
                 to
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 the
                 Reasons
                 and
                 Causes
                 of
                 Your
                 Pious
                 and
                 Religious
                 Works
                 and
                 Deeds
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 those
                 great
                 Actions
                 dayly
                 performed
                 b
                 by
                 Your
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 thorowout
                 the
                 whole
                 habitable
                 World
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 promoting
                 the
                 Worship
                 and
                 Honour
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 supream
                 King
                 ;
                 are
                 celebrated
                 in
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 all
                 Mortals
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 the
                 Monuments
                 of
                 Gratitude
                 ,
                 which
                 You
                 have
                 consecrated
                 to
                 Your
                 Preserver
                 and
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 in
                 Our
                 Country
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 mean
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 whence
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 a
                 Fountain-head
                 ,
                 the
                 Salutary
                 Word
                 hath
                 powred
                 forth
                 its
                 refreshing
                 streams
                 upon
                 all
                 men
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Trophies
                 of
                 that
                 Victory
                 gained
                 over
                 Death
                 ,
                 which
                 You
                 have
                 erected
                 in
                 the
                 Edifices
                 of
                 Oratories
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Dedications
                 of
                 Sacred
                 Houses
                 :
                 [
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 ]
                 those
                 Lofty
                 and
                 most
                 beautifull
                 Works
                 of
                 an
                 Imperial
                 Magnificence
                 ,
                 Structures
                 truly
                 Imperial
                 ,
                 erected
                 c
                 about
                 the
                 Salutary
                 [
                 Martyrium
                 ,
                 a
                 Monument
                 that
                 deserves
                 ]
                 an
                 Immortal
                 Memory
                 ;
                 contain
                 a
                 Reason
                 [
                 for
                 their
                 having
                 been
                 built
                 ,
                 ]
                 which
                 is
                 d
                 not
                 equally
                 apparent
                 and
                 manifest
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 .
                 
                 'T
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 enlightened
                 by
                 the
                 Celestial
                 power
                 and
                 influence
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 do
                 know
                 and
                 understand
                 [
                 the
                 true
                 Cause
                 of
                 Your
                 raising
                 those
                 Structures
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 on
                 account
                 thereof
                 do
                 deservedly
                 admire
                 You
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 stile
                 that
                 Your
                 purpose
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 a
                 blessed
                 resolution
                 ,
                 as
                 proceeding
                 from
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 a
                 divine
                 impulse
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 unskilled
                 in
                 matters
                 divine
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 immoderate
                 manner
                 deride
                 ,
                 and
                 scoff
                 at
                 that
                 work
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 blindness
                 of
                 mind
                 :
                 supposing
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 mighty
                 indecency
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 thing
                 unbefitting
                 [
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 ]
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 to
                 employ
                 His
                 care
                 about
                 the
                 Monuments
                 and
                 Sepulchres
                 of
                 dead
                 Bodies
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 would
                 it
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 better
                 (
                 may
                 some
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 persons
                 say
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 observe
                 and
                 keep
                 Our
                 Ancestours
                 Rites
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 appease
                 the
                 
                 Hero's
                 and
                 Gods
                 worshipt
                 in
                 each
                 Province
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 detest
                 and
                 abhor
                 them
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 such
                 calamities
                 as
                 these
                 ?
                 For
                 ,
                 either
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 *
                 affected
                 with
                 divine
                 honours
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 with
                 e
                 this
                 person
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 likeness
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 miseries
                 and
                 infelicities
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 rejected
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 humane
                 sufferings
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 just
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 sentence
                 be
                 pronounc't
                 against
                 Him
                 also
                 .
                 These
                 words
                 will
                 peradventure
                 be
                 said
                 by
                 some
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 persons
                 ,
                 having
                 first
                 contracted
                 His
                 Brows
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 His
                 own
                 vain
                 opinion
                 thinking
                 Himself
                 wiser
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 much
                 of
                 gravity
                 extolling
                 his
                 own
                 arrogance
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 a
                 pardon
                 of
                 his
                 ignorance
                 is
                 vouchsafed
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 
                 not
                 to
                 him
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 who
                 hath
                 erred
                 from
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 ;
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 Gracious
                 and
                 mercifull
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Most
                 Excellent
                 Father
                 ;
                 who
                 hath
                 Founded
                 Schools
                 and
                 places
                 of
                 Instruction
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 in
                 Countries
                 and
                 Villages
                 ,
                 in
                 fields
                 and
                 desert
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 Cities
                 whatever
                 ;
                 and
                 freely
                 invites
                 [
                 all
                 persons
                 ]
                 to
                 learn
                 the
                 Divine
                 Precepts
                 :
                 and
                 like
                 a
                 most
                 indulgent
                 Saviour
                 and
                 Physitian
                 of
                 Souls
                 ,
                 perswades
                 both
                 Greeks
                 and
                 Barbarians
                 ;
                 Wise
                 and
                 Simple
                 ;
                 Poor
                 and
                 Rich
                 ;
                 Servants
                 and
                 Masters
                 ;
                 Governours
                 and
                 the
                 Governed
                 ;
                 the
                 impious
                 ;
                 the
                 unjust
                 ;
                 the
                 unlearned
                 ;
                 the
                 unclean
                 ;
                 the
                 blasphemous
                 ;
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 hasten
                 to
                 a
                 Divine
                 Cure.
                 With
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 therefore
                 proclaiming
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 oblivion
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 thus
                 He
                 heretofore
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 *
                 
                   Come
                   unto
                   Me
                   all
                   ye
                   that
                   labour
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   heavy
                   laden
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   you
                   rest
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 .
                 I
                 †
                 
                   am
                   not
                   come
                   to
                   call
                   the
                   righteous
                   ,
                   but
                   sinners
                   to
                   repentance
                   .
                
                 And
                 He
                 adds
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 [
                 ‖
                 For
                 ]
                 
                   they
                   that
                   be
                   whole
                   ,
                   need
                   not
                   a
                   Physician
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   sick
                   .
                
                 And
                 [
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   I
                   desire
                   not
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   a
                   sinner
                   [
                   so
                   earnestly
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   desire
                   ]
                   his
                   repentance
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 only
                 that
                 person
                 who
                 has
                 been
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 things
                 Divine
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 been
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 that
                 care
                 and
                 diligence
                 imployed
                 about
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Works
                 ,
                 )
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 acknowledge
                 a
                 far
                 more
                 excellent
                 instinct
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 meerly
                 humane
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 our
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 admire
                 His
                 Pious
                 disposition
                 towards
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 must
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Care
                 and
                 Sollicitude
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 *
                 the
                 Monument
                 of
                 the
                 Salutary
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 exerted
                 without
                 Divine
                 appoyntment
                 ;
                 but
                 was
                 really
                 the
                 product
                 of
                 the
                 inspiration
                 of
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 whose
                 faithfull
                 servant
                 and
                 Minister
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 boasts
                 Himself
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 Being
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 Greatest
                 Emperour
                 !
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 truly
                 gratefull
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 You
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 taken
                 a
                 resolution
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 Discourse
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 the
                 Causes
                 and
                 g
                 Reasons
                 of
                 Your
                 Pious
                 Fabricks
                 :
                 glorying
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 the
                 Interpreter
                 of
                 Your
                 Intention
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Relatour
                 of
                 Your
                 Pious
                 mind
                 ▪
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 teach
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 't
                 is
                 fit
                 and
                 agreeable
                 every
                 person
                 should
                 be
                 instructed
                 in
                 ,
                 whose
                 desire
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 Reasons
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 :
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 which
                 [
                 Reasons
                 ]
                 He
                 who
                 existed
                 long
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 sole
                 Care
                 and
                 management
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 [
                 reasons
                 ]
                 he
                 
                 cloathed
                 Himself
                 with
                 the
                 humane
                 Nature
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 [
                 Reasons
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 ]
                 He
                 gave
                 access
                 even
                 to
                 death
                 :
                 moreover
                 ,
                 [
                 that
                 I
                 declare
                 ]
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 that
                 immortal
                 Life
                 which
                 followed
                 hereupon
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 reasons
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 most
                 evident
                 and
                 rational
                 demonstrations
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 indubitable
                 Proofs
                 ,
                 necessary
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 as
                 yet
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 here
                 begin
                 this
                 our
                 design'd
                 discourse
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 have
                 *
                 ascribed
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Framer
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 and
                 the
                 supream
                 Governour
                 over
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 created
                 by
                 Him
                 ;
                 and
                 have
                 honoured
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 Elements
                 [
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 ]
                 Earth
                 ;
                 Water
                 ;
                 Air
                 ;
                 Fire
                 ;
                 with
                 an
                 appellation
                 equal
                 to
                 their
                 Maker
                 and
                 Framer
                 :
                 and
                 have
                 termed
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 Gods
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 ever
                 were
                 ,
                 nor
                 had
                 subsisted
                 ,
                 nor
                 had
                 had
                 any
                 name
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 
                 present
                 with
                 and
                 waited
                 upon
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 who
                 made
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 such
                 persons
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 judgment
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 differ
                 very
                 little
                 from
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 †
                 passing
                 by
                 the
                 Architect
                 of
                 eximious
                 Works
                 in
                 Imperial
                 Palaces
                 ,
                 greatly
                 admire
                 the
                 Roofs
                 and
                 Walls
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 the
                 Paintings
                 thereon
                 which
                 consist
                 of
                 a
                 variety
                 of
                 Flowers
                 and
                 Colours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Golden
                 *
                 Lacunaria
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 curious
                 Workmanship
                 thereon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Carv'd
                 works
                 of
                 Stones
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 very
                 things
                 ▪
                 attribute
                 the
                 praise
                 and
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 skill
                 of
                 the
                 Artist
                 :
                 whereas
                 ,
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 admiration
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 visible
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 Architect
                 of
                 those
                 [
                 curious
                 pieces
                 of
                 work
                 :
                 ]
                 and
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 works
                 of
                 great
                 Art
                 and
                 Skill
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 only
                 is
                 wise
                 and
                 skillfull
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 such
                 Works
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 beheld
                 by
                 many
                 .
                 Nor
                 ,
                 would
                 they
                 seem
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 differ
                 from
                 very
                 young
                 children
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 admire
                 the
                 Musical
                 Instrument
                 of
                 the
                 Harp
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 of
                 seven
                 Strings
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Inventour
                 Himself
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 person
                 skilled
                 in
                 its
                 Harmony
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 this
                 His
                 knowledge
                 :
                 or
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 neglecting
                 Him
                 that
                 had
                 performed
                 a
                 brave
                 piece
                 of
                 service
                 in
                 the
                 Wars
                 ,
                 should
                 adorn
                 the
                 Spear
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Shield
                 ,
                 with
                 Triumphant
                 Crowns
                 :
                 or
                 [
                 Lastly
                 ]
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 honour
                 the
                 Forums
                 ,
                 the
                 Streets
                 ,
                 the
                 Edifices
                 ,
                 the
                 lifeless
                 Temples
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 †
                 Gymnasia
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 degree
                 with
                 the
                 Mighty
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 the
                 Authour
                 and
                 Founder
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 and
                 Royal
                 City
                 :
                 whereas
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 meet
                 to
                 admire
                 the
                 [
                 Columns
                 or
                 ]
                 Stones
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 the
                 wise
                 Builder
                 Himself
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 Work
                 ,
                 and
                 Him
                 by
                 whose
                 Laws
                 and
                 Sanctions
                 it
                 is
                 Governed
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 manner
                 also
                 ,
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 behold
                 this
                 Universe
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 ascribe
                 its
                 Cause
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 Moon
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Celestial
                 Bodies
                 :
                 but
                 must
                 acknowledge
                 all
                 these
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Workes
                 of
                 wisdom
                 ;
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 mindfull
                 of
                 the
                 Maker
                 and
                 Framer
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 preferring
                 His
                 Honour
                 and
                 Worship
                 before
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 whatever
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 these
                 very
                 [
                 Works
                 ,
                 ]
                 with
                 an
                 entire
                 affection
                 of
                 mind
                 they
                 must
                 reverence
                 and
                 adore
                 Him
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 supream
                 Emperour
                 [
                 of
                 this
                 Universe
                 ,
                 ]
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 perceived
                 by
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 a
                 pure
                 and
                 uncorrupt
                 mind
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 no
                 one
                 hath
                 ever
                 termed
                 the
                 eyes
                 ,
                 or
                 head
                 ,
                 or
                 hands
                 ,
                 or
                 feet
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 a
                 wise
                 and
                 knowing
                 person
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 ;
                 much
                 less
                 has
                 any
                 one
                 termed
                 the
                 ‖
                 Pallium
                 within
                 which
                 such
                 a
                 person
                 is
                 wrapt
                 ,
                 wise
                 ;
                 or
                 His
                 house-hold-stuff
                 ,
                 wise
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 Vessels
                 necessary
                 for
                 a
                 Philosopher's
                 use
                 ,
                 wise
                 :
                 but
                 every
                 prudent
                 person
                 admires
                 the
                 invisible
                 and
                 disappearing
                 mind
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 man.
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 also
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 [
                 we
                 should
                 wonder
                 at
                 ]
                 the
                 visible
                 Works
                 of
                 this
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 corporeal
                 ,
                 and
                 framed
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 matter
                 ;
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 admire
                 that
                 undiscerned
                 and
                 invisible
                 Word
                 ,
                 the
                 Framer
                 and
                 Beautifier
                 of
                 this
                 Universe
                 ;
                 Who
                 is
                 the
                 onely-begotten
                 [
                 Son
                 ]
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 Whom
                 the
                 Maker
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 Himself
                 ,
                 a
                 Being
                 that
                 far
                 transcends
                 every
                 substance
                 ,
                 hath
                 begotten
                 of
                 Himself
                 ;
                 and
                 hath
                 constituted
                 Him
                 the
                 Ruler
                 and
                 Governour
                 of
                 this
                 Universe
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 whereas
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 transient
                 and
                 frail
                 substance
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 rational
                 Creatures
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 newly
                 made
                 ▪
                 should
                 approach
                 God
                 the
                 Supream
                 Rectour
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 that
                 infinity
                 of
                 distance
                 whereby
                 He
                 excells
                 them
                 :
                 (
                 For
                 He
                 is
                 unbegotten
                 ,
                 plac'd
                 above
                 and
                 beyond
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 inexplicable
                 ;
                 incomprehensible
                 ;
                 inaccessible
                 ;
                 inhabiting
                 Light
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 approach't
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 k
                 sacred
                 Oracles
                 tell
                 us
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 produced
                 out
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 vastly
                 distant
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 long
                 way
                 separated
                 from
                 that
                 unbegotten
                 Nature
                 :
                 )
                 with
                 good
                 reason
                 therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 All-Good
                 and
                 Supream
                 God
                 ,
                 interposed
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 l
                 the
                 Middle
                 ,
                 Divine
                 ,
                 and
                 Omnipotent
                 Power
                 of
                 His
                 own
                 onely-begotten
                 Word
                 .
                 Which
                 [
                 Power
                 ]
                 is
                 most
                 intimately
                 and
                 most
                 nearly
                 conversant
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 abides
                 within
                 Him
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoyes
                 His
                 Secrets
                 :
                 m
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 it
                 does
                 most
                 graciously
                 condescend
                 and
                 let
                 down
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 adapts
                 and
                 fits
                 it self
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 far
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 supream
                 Height
                 .
                 For
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 thing
                 neither
                 pure
                 nor
                 holy
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 who
                 is
                 plac't
                 above
                 and
                 beyond
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 joyned
                 with
                 corruptible
                 matter
                 and
                 Body
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 divine
                 Word
                 *
                 came
                 down
                 and
                 put
                 Himself
                 into
                 this
                 Universe
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 taken
                 the
                 Reins
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 into
                 His
                 hands
                 ,
                 Governs
                 it
                 by
                 an
                 incorporeal
                 and
                 divine
                 power
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 most
                 wise
                 Charioteer
                 ,
                 manages
                 it
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 seems
                 good
                 to
                 Himself
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 the
                 demonstration
                 of
                 this
                 Discourse
                 is
                 clear
                 and
                 perspicuous
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 do
                 subsist
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 usually
                 termed
                 the
                 first
                 Elements
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 Earth
                 ;
                 Water
                 ;
                 Air
                 ;
                 and
                 Fire
                 ;
                 which
                 consist
                 of
                 a
                 nature
                 void
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 with
                 our
                 own
                 eyes
                 :
                 [
                 or
                 n
                 ,
                 ]
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 one
                 matter
                 [
                 or
                 ,
                 substance
                 ]
                 common
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 which
                 those
                 persons
                 skilled
                 in
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 term
                 the
                 Receptacle
                 ,
                 Mother
                 and
                 Nurse
                 of
                 all
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 that
                 be
                 without
                 Form
                 and
                 Figure
                 ,
                 wholly
                 void
                 of
                 Life
                 and
                 Reason
                 :
                 whence
                 [
                 hath
                 it
                 hapned
                 ,
                 ]
                 (
                 will
                 any
                 one
                 affirm
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 Beauty
                 and
                 Ornature
                 ?
                 Whence
                 [
                 proceeded
                 ]
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 the
                 Elements
                 ?
                 Whence
                 ,
                 †
                 the
                 concord
                 and
                 agreement
                 of
                 things
                 contrary
                 ?
                 Who
                 hath
                 commanded
                 the
                 heavy
                 Element
                 of
                 Earth
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 on
                 the
                 moist
                 substance
                 [
                 of
                 Water
                 ?
                 ]
                 Who
                 hath
                 turned
                 back
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Waters
                 ,
                 which
                 tends
                 downward
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 carried
                 it
                 about
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 clouds
                 ?
                 Who
                 hath
                 bound
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 hath
                 commanded
                 it
                 ]
                 to
                 lie
                 hid
                 in
                 wood
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 mix
                 with
                 things
                 contrary
                 to
                 its
                 nature
                 ?
                 Who
                 hath
                 mingled
                 the
                 cold
                 air
                 with
                 the
                 hot
                 nature
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 o
                 by
                 putting
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 the
                 mutual
                 fight
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 hath
                 reduced
                 them
                 to
                 concord
                 
                 and
                 agreement
                 ?
                 Who
                 hath
                 propagated
                 mankind
                 ,
                 by
                 inventing
                 the
                 †
                 benefit
                 of
                 succession
                 ,
                 [
                 and
                 hath
                 enlarged
                 it
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 *
                 long-continuing
                 space
                 of
                 an
                 immortal
                 Life
                 ?
                 Who
                 hath
                 formed
                 the
                 Male
                 ,
                 and
                 fashioned
                 the
                 Female
                 ,
                 thus
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 p
                 having
                 made
                 them
                 both
                 up
                 into
                 one
                 harmonious
                 Composition
                 ,
                 hath
                 found
                 out
                 one
                 common
                 principle
                 of
                 Generation
                 to
                 all
                 living
                 Creatures
                 ?
                 Who
                 has
                 changed
                 the
                 liquid
                 nature
                 of
                 Sperm
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 it self
                 is
                 corruptible
                 ,
                 fluid
                 ,
                 and
                 q
                 void
                 of
                 sense
                 ;
                 and
                 hath
                 made
                 it
                 prolifick
                 and
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 begetting
                 of
                 living
                 Creatures
                 ?
                 Who
                 even
                 at
                 this
                 very
                 instant
                 works
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 infinite
                 others
                 besides
                 these
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 far
                 above
                 wonder
                 ,
                 and
                 superiour
                 to
                 all
                 admiration
                 ?
                 Who
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 day
                 and
                 hour
                 effects
                 the
                 Generations
                 [
                 r
                 and
                 corruptions
                 ]
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 undiscerned
                 and
                 invisible
                 power
                 ?
                 The
                 Wonder-working
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 deservedly
                 to
                 be
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 truly-omnipotent
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 diffuses
                 Himself
                 over
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 in
                 an
                 incorporeal
                 manner
                 extended
                 Himself
                 ,
                 both
                 upwards
                 to
                 an
                 immense
                 height
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 downwards
                 to
                 a
                 vast
                 depth
                 ;
                 and
                 containing
                 within
                 His
                 large
                 hands
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 s
                 Latitude
                 and
                 Longitude
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 He
                 hath
                 compacted
                 and
                 bound
                 together
                 this
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 Which
                 when
                 He
                 had
                 made
                 up
                 into
                 an
                 Instrument
                 containing
                 in
                 it self
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Harmony
                 ,
                 for
                 His
                 own
                 use
                 ;
                 with
                 ‖
                 Reason
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 He
                 began
                 to
                 play
                 upon
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 it self
                 irrational
                 ,
                 without
                 Form
                 ,
                 and
                 void
                 of
                 Figure
                 ;
                 t
                 fitly
                 setting
                 together
                 and
                 composing
                 
                   the
                   disjuncts
                
                 with
                 
                   the
                   Diatones
                
                 .
                 He
                 likewise
                 Governs
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Luminaries
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 by
                 measures
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 unfolded
                 ;
                 and
                 leades
                 [
                 them
                 ]
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 most
                 usefull
                 and
                 beneficial
                 to
                 this
                 Universe
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 let
                 Himself
                 down
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 also
                 ,
                 where
                 He
                 produced
                 living
                 Creatures
                 of
                 every
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 variouslyshap'd
                 Beauties
                 of
                 Plants
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 same
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 penetrated
                 into
                 the
                 deep
                 Recesses
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 likewise
                 ,
                 and
                 u
                 invented
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Swimming
                 Creatures
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 also
                 He
                 made
                 infinite
                 and
                 innumerable
                 Forms
                 and
                 Varieties
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 living
                 Creatures
                 .
                 He
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 who
                 perfecting
                 and
                 compleating
                 the
                 †
                 
                 Foetus's
                 conceived
                 in
                 the
                 Wombe
                 ,
                 within
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Work-house
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 gives
                 them
                 Life
                 and
                 Form.
                 He
                 also
                 lifts
                 up
                 on
                 high
                 the
                 fluid
                 and
                 heavy
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 moist
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 a
                 change
                 He
                 has
                 made
                 it
                 sweet
                 ,
                 brings
                 it
                 down
                 gently
                 and
                 moderately
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
                 :
                 but
                 at
                 Stated
                 Seasons
                 He
                 bestows
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 plentifull
                 manner
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 like
                 some
                 skilfull
                 and
                 excellent
                 Husband-man
                 ,
                 having
                 sufficiently
                 watered
                 the
                 fields
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 dividing
                 it
                 into
                 various
                 Streams
                 ,
                 and
                 conveying
                 it
                 in
                 several
                 channells
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 mixt
                 the
                 moist
                 substance
                 with
                 the
                 dry
                 ground
                 ;
                 He
                 dresses
                 and
                 adorns
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 a
                 different
                 manner
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 with
                 beautifull
                 flowers
                 ;
                 w
                 at
                 others
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 variety
                 of
                 figures
                 ;
                 one
                 while
                 ,
                 with
                 fragrant
                 scents
                 ;
                 at
                 another
                 ,
                 with
                 various
                 sorts
                 of
                 Fruits
                 :
                 and
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 He
                 affords
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 enjoyments
                 that
                 are
                 delicious
                 to
                 the
                 Tast.
                 x
                 But
                 ,
                 why
                 do
                 I
                 presume
                 to
                 rehearse
                 the
                 *
                 wonderfull
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 attempt
                 impossibilities
                 ?
                 whereas
                 his
                 Efficiency
                 does
                 far
                 surmount
                 all
                 humane
                 thought
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 some
                 persons
                 have
                 term'd
                 Him
                 
                   The
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   Universe
                
                 ;
                 others
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Soul
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 ;
                 others
                 ,
                 Fate
                 .
                 Others
                 have
                 asserted
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 is
                 that
                 Supream
                 and
                 most
                 Transcendent
                 Being
                 ,
                 God
                 ;
                 thereby
                 confounding
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 to
                 me
                 unintelligible
                 ,
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 greatest
                 distance
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 :
                 whilst
                 they
                 debase
                 and
                 throw
                 down
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Ruler
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 Himself
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Unbegotten
                 and
                 Supream
                 Nature
                 ;
                 and
                 joyn
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 corruptible
                 matter
                 ;
                 and
                 affirm
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 †
                 wrap't
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 between
                 Living
                 Creatures
                 that
                 are
                 rational
                 and
                 irrational
                 ,
                 between
                 substances
                 mortal
                 and
                 immortal
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 BUT
                 ,
                 The
                 Divine
                 Doctrine
                 does
                 assert
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 that
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Supream
                 Good
                 it Self
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 far
                 beyond
                 all
                 Comprehension
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 ineffable
                 ,
                 and
                 inexpressible
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 have
                 a
                 name
                 given
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 above
                 expression
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 thought
                 also
                 .
                 That
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 contained
                 in
                 place
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 in
                 Bodies
                 :
                 that
                 [
                 it
                 exists
                 ]
                 not
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 b
                 Aether
                 ;
                 
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 wholly
                 without
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 hid
                 within
                 some
                 secret
                 Recess
                 of
                 the
                 understanding
                 .
                 The
                 sacred
                 Oracles
                 do
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 the
                 c
                 Onely
                 True
                 God
                 ;
                 He
                 who
                 is
                 separated
                 from
                 all
                 Corporeal
                 Substance
                 and
                 d
                 forreigne
                 to
                 all
                 
                   Ministerial
                   Oeconomie
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 existed
                 
                   from
                   Him
                
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 
                   by
                   Him.
                
                 But
                 He
                 Himself
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   The
                   Emperour
                
                 ,
                 within
                 in
                 secret
                 and
                 inaccessible
                 apartments
                 ,
                 inhabits
                 Light
                 that
                 is
                 always
                 unapproachable
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 sole
                 power
                 of
                 His
                 own
                 Will
                 does
                 [
                 every
                 where
                 ]
                 Determine
                 and
                 Command
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 from
                 His
                 being
                 willing
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 ;
                 and
                 He
                 not
                 being
                 willing
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 He
                 wills
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 good
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 His
                 own
                 Essence
                 He
                 is
                 e
                 Goodness
                 it self
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 are
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 issues
                 from
                 above
                 f
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 inexpressible
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Excellent
                 Father
                 ,
                 as
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 everlasting
                 and
                 immense
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 and
                 flows
                 forth
                 like
                 a
                 River
                 ;
                 *
                 spreading
                 his
                 streames
                 all
                 abroad
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 preservation
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 .
                 And
                 (
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 an
                 instance
                 taken
                 from
                 our selves
                 ,
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 invisible
                 and
                 undiscovered
                 Mind
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 ,
                 what
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 what
                 sort
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 Essence
                 ,
                 no
                 mortal
                 ever
                 yet
                 knew
                 ;
                 )
                 residing
                 like
                 some
                 Emperour
                 within
                 the
                 private
                 Apartments
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Palace
                 ,
                 does
                 alone
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 conclude
                 upon
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 :
                 but
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 the
                 onely-begotten
                 Son
                 ,
                 begotten
                 by
                 the
                 mind
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 that
                 is
                 inexplicable
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 power
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 exprest
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 Bosome
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 its
                 Parent
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 Messenger
                 and
                 Interpreter
                 of
                 its
                 Parent
                 's
                 thoughts
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 ;
                 and
                 makes
                 a
                 publick
                 declaration
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 its
                 Parent
                 has
                 concluded
                 on
                 in
                 secret
                 ;
                 and
                 actually
                 performs
                 its
                 Parents
                 Resolves
                 ,
                 conveying
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 Ears
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 Whence
                 't
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 receive
                 benefit
                 from
                 Discourse
                 :
                 but
                 no
                 person
                 has
                 ever
                 beheld
                 with
                 His
                 eyes
                 ,
                 the
                 latent
                 and
                 invisible
                 mind
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Parent
                 of
                 Discourse
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 far
                 beyond
                 all
                 comparison
                 and
                 resemblance
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 Perfect
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Supream
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Onely
                 begotten
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 not
                 consisting
                 of
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 pronunciation
                 ,
                 nor
                 as
                 to
                 His
                 nature
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 syllables
                 ,
                 names
                 ,
                 and
                 words
                 ;
                 nor
                 exprest
                 by
                 a
                 voice
                 which
                 strikes
                 through
                 the
                 air
                 :
                 but
                 existing
                 the
                 Living
                 and
                 Operating
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Supream
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 subsisting
                 personally
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 proceeds
                 from
                 His
                 Father's
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 comes
                 forth
                 ]
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Good
                 Off-spring
                 of
                 the
                 Good
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Common
                 Saviour
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 He
                 g
                 passes
                 thorow
                 ,
                 and
                 derives
                 a
                 moysture
                 upon
                 all
                 [
                 living
                 Creatures
                 :
                 ]
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 His
                 own
                 fulness
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 Goods
                 ,
                 He
                 diffuses
                 Himself
                 over
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 hand
                 and
                 near
                 ▪
                 but
                 them
                 also
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 remotest
                 distance
                 ,
                 whether
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 or
                 where
                 ever
                 else
                 ;
                 if
                 besides
                 these
                 there
                 be
                 in
                 nature
                 any
                 other
                 Seat
                 or
                 Habitation
                 allotted
                 to
                 things
                 .
                 To
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 equity
                 and
                 justice
                 He
                 appoynts
                 Limits
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 Regions
                 ,
                 and
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 stated
                 Inheritances
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Royal
                 power
                 bestows
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 supplies
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 fit
                 and
                 agreeable
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 he
                 assignes
                 [
                 for
                 their
                 place
                 of
                 Residence
                 ,
                 ]
                 those
                 Arches
                 that
                 are
                 above
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 h
                 again
                 ,
                 to
                 others
                 [
                 He
                 appoints
                 ]
                 The
                 Heaven
                 for
                 their
                 Habitation
                 ;
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 Aetherial
                 Mansions
                 ;
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 He
                 does
                 again
                 remove
                 them
                 from
                 hence
                 to
                 other
                 places
                 ;
                 and
                 makes
                 an
                 exact
                 enquiry
                 into
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 rewards
                 their
                 Morals
                 ,
                 Behaviour
                 ,
                 and
                 Conversation
                 .
                 He
                 likewise
                 provides
                 food
                 and
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 Creatures
                 endued
                 with
                 reason
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 irrational
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 use
                 to
                 men
                 :
                 i
                 and
                 to
                 
                   these
                   Latter
                
                 ,
                 He
                 affords
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 a
                 mortal
                 and
                 temporary
                 Life
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Former
                 ,
                 a
                 participation
                 of
                 [
                 a
                 Life
                 ]
                 immortal
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 He
                 Himself
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 effects
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 every
                 where
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 His
                 rational
                 power
                 does
                 penetrate
                 and
                 pass
                 thorow
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 looking
                 up
                 to
                 His
                 own
                 Father
                 ,
                 agreeably
                 to
                 His
                 will
                 and
                 appointment
                 ,
                 He
                 governs
                 and
                 manages
                 all
                 k
                 inferiour
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 consequent
                 to
                 Him
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Common
                 Saviour
                 of
                 all
                 :
                 existing
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 
                   The
                   Middle
                
                 [
                 between
                 both
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 joyning
                 that
                 Substance
                 which
                 has
                 an
                 Original
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 the
                 unbegotten
                 [
                 Father
                 .
                 ]
                 For
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 firm
                 middle
                 Bond
                 ,
                 which
                 does
                 bind
                 together
                 things
                 distant
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 suffers
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 depart
                 far
                 asunder
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 that
                 Providence
                 which
                 Governs
                 the
                 Universe
                 :
                 He
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 who
                 takes
                 care
                 of
                 ,
                 Composes
                 ,
                 and
                 Corrects
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 God.
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 *
                 Onely
                 begotten
                 Word
                 ,
                 God
                 begotten
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 ,
                 †
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Beginning
                   was
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Word
                   was
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Word
                   was
                   God.
                   All
                   things
                   were
                   made
                   by
                   Him
                   ;
                   and
                   without
                   Him
                   was
                   not
                   any
                   thing
                   made
                   that
                   was
                   made
                   :
                
                 as
                 the
                 sacred
                 expressions
                 of
                 Divine
                 men
                 do
                 inform
                 us
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Common
                 Planter
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 assistance
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 does
                 sprout
                 and
                 flourish
                 ;
                 being
                 continually
                 watered
                 by
                 showers
                 from
                 Him
                 ,
                 and
                 always
                 [
                 enlivened
                 ]
                 with
                 new
                 Vigour
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 day
                 endued
                 with
                 Comeliness
                 and
                 Beauty
                 .
                 He
                 holds
                 the
                 Reines
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 directs
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 a
                 straight
                 Course
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 arbitrement
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 manages
                 the
                 Helm
                 of
                 that
                 vast
                 Ship
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 World.
                 Such
                 an
                 incomparable
                 Artist
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Onely-Begotten
                 Son
                 namely
                 ,
                 when
                 He
                 who
                 is
                 God
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 l
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 [
                 most
                 excellent
                 ]
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 *
                 Foetus
                 ,
                 had
                 begotten
                 of
                 Himself
                 ;
                 He
                 bestowed
                 Him
                 on
                 this
                 World
                 as
                 the
                 chiefest
                 Good
                 :
                 m
                 and
                 having
                 infused
                 Him
                 as
                 the
                 Soul
                 and
                 Life
                 into
                 a
                 Body
                 inanimate
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 mixt
                 ]
                 His
                 own
                 Word
                 [
                 and
                 Reason
                 ]
                 with
                 the
                 irrational
                 Nature
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 Divine
                 power
                 of
                 His
                 own
                 Word
                 He
                 enlightened
                 and
                 gave
                 life
                 to
                 formless
                 Matter
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 without
                 shape
                 ,
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 figure
                 .
                 Whom
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 and
                 contemplate
                 ,
                 as
                 continually
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 present
                 in
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Elements
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Begetter
                 of
                 all
                 Creatures
                 endued
                 with
                 Life
                 :
                 and
                 [
                 must
                 own
                 ]
                 Him
                 to
                 be
                 The
                 Light
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Intellectual
                 Product
                 of
                 inexplicable
                 Light.
                 Who
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Essence
                 ,
                 is
                 One
                 ;
                 because
                 begotten
                 of
                 One
                 Father
                 :
                 but
                 contains
                 in
                 Himself
                 many
                 powers
                 and
                 faculties
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 n
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 think
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Powers
                 :
                 nor
                 ,
                 because
                 many
                 things
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 therefore
                 fit
                 we
                 should
                 determine
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 Gods
                 also
                 .
                 o
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 those
                 Sons
                 of
                 persons
                 that
                 were
                 worshippers
                 of
                 many
                 Gods
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 minds
                 they
                 were
                 childish
                 and
                 simple
                 ,
                 have
                 err'd
                 miserably
                 ;
                 whilst
                 they
                 Deified
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 and
                 divided
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 it self
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 into
                 many
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 any
                 person
                 should
                 take
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 one
                 entire
                 man
                 ,
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 one
                 Man
                 ;
                 and
                 again
                 ,
                 the
                 ears
                 ,
                 another
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 [
                 another
                 :
                 ]
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 neck
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 breast
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hands
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 thus
                 divided
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 into
                 pieces
                 ;
                 and
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 mental
                 abstraction
                 ,
                 severed
                 the
                 Faculties
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 ;
                 should
                 affirm
                 Him
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 really
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 men
                 .
                 [
                 He
                 that
                 should
                 proceed
                 thus
                 ,
                 ]
                 would
                 do
                 nothing
                 more
                 than
                 expose
                 his
                 own
                 madness
                 to
                 be
                 laught
                 at
                 by
                 men
                 of
                 sense
                 .
                 Exactly
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 is
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 forms
                 to
                 himself
                 an
                 infinite
                 number
                 of
                 Gods
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 one
                 world
                 ;
                 or
                 who
                 supposes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 has
                 both
                 a
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 consists
                 of
                 many
                 parts
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 does
                 not
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 possible
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 should
                 consist
                 of
                 parts
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 should
                 it
                 be
                 compounded
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 want
                 some
                 other
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 compound
                 it
                 :
                 p
                 nor
                 again
                 ,
                 could
                 that
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 be
                 divine
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 consist
                 of
                 many
                 parts
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 how
                 [
                 should
                 it
                 be
                 divine
                 ,
                 ]
                 whenas
                 it
                 would
                 consist
                 of
                 [
                 things
                 ]
                 unlike
                 and
                 different
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 worse
                 and
                 better
                 ?
                 But
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 ]
                 is
                 simple
                 ,
                 indivisible
                 ,
                 and
                 uncompounded
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 far
                 beyond
                 all
                 this
                 visible
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 q
                 that
                 Preacher
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 has
                 cryed
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 plainly
                 expressing
                 Himself
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 [
                 existed
                 ]
                 before
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 Saviour
                 of
                 all
                 rational
                 Creatures
                 .
                 r
                 But
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 the
                 Generation
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 He
                 alone
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 properly
                 styled
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 His
                 own
                 Word
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 His
                 Onely-Begotten
                 :
                 but
                 He
                 Himself
                 acknowledges
                 no
                 superiour
                 Cause
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 He
                 Himself
                 is
                 the
                 Onely
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Onely-Begotten
                 proceeds
                 from
                 Him
                 ;
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Saviour
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 One
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 [
                 pierces
                 ]
                 thorow
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 s
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 this
                 sensible
                 World
                 (
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 some
                 many-string'd
                 Harp
                 ,
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 dislike
                 chords
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 are
                 sharp
                 ,
                 others
                 flat
                 ,
                 
                 some
                 slack
                 ,
                 others
                 strain'd
                 ,
                 and
                 othersome
                 betwixt
                 both
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 well
                 fitted
                 and
                 proportion'd
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 Musick
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 this
                 world
                 )
                 consisting
                 of
                 many
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 compounded
                 in
                 a
                 various
                 manner
                 ;
                 of
                 Cold
                 namely
                 and
                 its
                 contrary
                 Heat
                 ;
                 and
                 again
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 moyst
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 dry
                 the
                 contrary
                 thereto
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 making
                 up
                 one
                 Harmony
                 ,
                 may
                 fitly
                 be
                 styled
                 the
                 Great
                 Musical
                 Instrument
                 and
                 Composure
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 God.
                 But
                 the
                 Divine
                 Word
                 ,
                 who
                 neither
                 consists
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 Contraries
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 indivisible
                 and
                 uncompounded
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 art
                 and
                 skill
                 does
                 play
                 upon
                 [
                 this
                 musical
                 Instrument
                 ]
                 the
                 Universe
                 ;
                 and
                 makes
                 such
                 a
                 melody
                 as
                 is
                 *
                 gratefull
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 the
                 supream
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 befitting
                 Himself
                 .
                 t
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
                 the
                 Members
                 and
                 parts
                 ,
                 the
                 Bowels
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 innumerable
                 Entrails
                 ,
                 are
                 compacted
                 and
                 set
                 together
                 ;
                 but
                 one
                 invisible
                 soul
                 is
                 diffused
                 through
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 ;
                 &
                 one
                 mind
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 indivisible
                 and
                 incorporeal
                 :
                 so
                 also
                 in
                 this
                 Universe
                 ,
                 the
                 World
                 it self
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 many
                 parts
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 up
                 into
                 one
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whose
                 power
                 is
                 manifold
                 and
                 Omnipotent
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 One
                 ;
                 and
                 passes
                 through
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 u
                 without
                 wandring
                 diffused
                 and
                 spread
                 over
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Do
                 you
                 not
                 with
                 your
                 eyes
                 see
                 this
                 whole
                 world
                 ?
                 How
                 one
                 Heaven
                 containes
                 w
                 innumerable
                 *
                 Quires
                 of
                 Stars
                 which
                 go
                 their
                 Rounds
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 how
                 One
                 Sun
                 [
                 leads
                 up
                 ]
                 the
                 many
                 other
                 [
                 Daunces
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 transcendency
                 of
                 His
                 Own
                 Light
                 ,
                 obscures
                 the
                 splendour
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 being
                 One
                 ,
                 his
                 Word
                 must
                 be
                 One
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 excellent
                 [
                 Off-spring
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 excellent
                 Father
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 should
                 any
                 person
                 complain
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 more
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 One
                 has
                 as
                 good
                 reason
                 to
                 find
                 fault
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 more
                 Suns
                 ,
                 more
                 Moons
                 ,
                 more
                 Worlds
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 thousand
                 things
                 beside
                 ;
                 whilst
                 like
                 a
                 mad
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 attempts
                 to
                 subvert
                 and
                 discompose
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 right
                 and
                 well-constituted
                 by
                 Nature
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 things
                 visible
                 ,
                 One
                 Sun
                 does
                 enlighten
                 this
                 whole
                 Sensible
                 World
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 things
                 intelligible
                 ,
                 One
                 Almighty
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 illuminates
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 to
                 us
                 unknown
                 and
                 invisible
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 Man
                 himself
                 ,
                 one
                 Soul
                 and
                 one
                 Faculty
                 of
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Framer
                 of
                 many
                 things
                 all
                 under
                 one
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 many
                 matters
                 ,
                 attempts
                 both
                 to
                 till
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 steer
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 an
                 House
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 one
                 mind
                 and
                 reason
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 numerous
                 Sciences
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 is
                 skill'd
                 in
                 Geometry
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Astronomy
                 ;
                 and
                 delivers
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 Grammar
                 ,
                 and
                 Rhetorick
                 ,
                 and
                 Physick
                 :
                 nor
                 is
                 [
                 the
                 mind
                 ]
                 Mistress
                 of
                 these
                 Liberal
                 Sciences
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Arts
                 Manual
                 also
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 no
                 man
                 was
                 ever
                 hitherto
                 of
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 [
                 Rational
                 ]
                 soules
                 in
                 one
                 body
                 :
                 nor
                 hath
                 any
                 one
                 admired
                 or
                 had
                 a
                 suspicion
                 of
                 many
                 substances
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 man
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 skill'd
                 in
                 many
                 Sciences
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 suppose
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 have
                 found
                 an
                 unform'd
                 Lump
                 of
                 clay
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 (
                 after
                 He
                 has
                 softened
                 it
                 with
                 his
                 hands
                 )
                 to
                 have
                 fashioned
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 living
                 Creature
                 ;
                 the
                 head
                 in
                 one
                 figure
                 :
                 the
                 hands
                 and
                 feet
                 in
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 again
                 the
                 eyes
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 cheeks
                 in
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 likewise
                 †
                 by
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 a
                 Potter
                 to
                 have
                 formed
                 the
                 ears
                 ,
                 mouth
                 ,
                 nose
                 ,
                 breast
                 ,
                 and
                 shoulders
                 .
                 Although
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 figures
                 ,
                 parts
                 and
                 members
                 formed
                 in
                 this
                 one
                 Body
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 must
                 not
                 therefore
                 be
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 as
                 many
                 Framers
                 of
                 this
                 Work
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Artist
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 work
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 ;
                 and
                 must
                 necessarily
                 commend
                 that
                 single
                 person
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 one
                 Reason
                 and
                 one
                 Faculty
                 ,
                 has
                 framed
                 the
                 whole
                 Work.
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 concerning
                 this
                 whole
                 world
                 ;
                 which
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 yet
                 consists
                 of
                 many
                 parts
                 .
                 Nor
                 must
                 we
                 therefore
                 suppose
                 many
                 framing
                 Powers
                 ;
                 or
                 name
                 many
                 Gods
                 :
                 but
                 must
                 attribute
                 the
                 appellation
                 of
                 Divinity
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 God's
                 One
                 power
                 and
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 compleatly
                 furnished
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 sagacity
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 Harmony
                 :
                 which
                 by
                 One
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 singular
                 power
                 and
                 virtue
                 ,
                 passes
                 thorow
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 goes
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 constitutes
                 and
                 enlivens
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 x
                 from
                 it self
                 gives
                 a
                 various
                 supply
                 to
                 all
                 and
                 singular
                 Bodies
                 and
                 Elements
                 .
                 So
                 also
                 ,
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 impression
                 of
                 the
                 Solar
                 Light
                 ,
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 instant
                 illustrates
                 the
                 air
                 ;
                 enlightens
                 the
                 eyes
                 ;
                 heats
                 the
                 [
                 sense
                 of
                 ]
                 touching
                 ;
                 fattens
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 increase
                 to
                 plants
                 :
                 besides
                 ,
                 it
                 constitutes
                 Time
                 ;
                 rules
                 and
                 leades
                 the
                 Stars
                 ;
                 goes
                 round
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 beautifies
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 renders
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 manifest
                 and
                 apparent
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 it
                 performs
                 ,
                 by
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 force
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Nature
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 refines
                 gold
                 ,
                 melts
                 lead
                 ;
                 dissolves
                 wax
                 ;
                 dries
                 clay
                 ;
                 and
                 burns
                 wood
                 :
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 great
                 things
                 it
                 performs
                 by
                 one
                 power
                 and
                 faculty
                 ,
                 that
                 namely
                 of
                 burning
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 supream
                 Moderatour
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 who
                 passes
                 through
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 exists
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 ‖
                 overspreads
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Celestial
                 as
                 Terrestrial
                 ;
                 governs
                 things
                 invisible
                 and
                 visible
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 y
                 unspeakable
                 powers
                 rules
                 the
                 Sun
                 Himself
                 ,
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ;
                 is
                 present
                 with
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 his
                 active
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 goes
                 thorow
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 Sun
                 Himself
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 He
                 sheads
                 forth
                 a
                 perpetual
                 light
                 out
                 of
                 His
                 own
                 Fountain
                 of
                 light
                 .
                 The
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 He
                 hath
                 made
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 sit
                 resemblance
                 of
                 His
                 own
                 Greatness
                 ,
                 He
                 does
                 for
                 ever
                 govern
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Powers
                 which
                 are
                 beyond
                 Heaven
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 it self
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 Angels
                 and
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 intelligent
                 and
                 rational
                 substances
                 ;
                 are
                 by
                 Him
                 filled
                 and
                 enricht
                 ,
                 with
                 life
                 and
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 and
                 Beauty
                 ,
                 and
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Treasures
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 by
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 framing
                 Faculty
                 ,
                 He
                 never
                 ceases
                 from
                 furnishing
                 the
                 Elements
                 with
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 Bodies
                 with
                 mixtures
                 and
                 Temperaments
                 ;
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 with
                 Forms
                 ,
                 and
                 Figures
                 ,
                 and
                 innumerable
                 Qualities
                 ;
                 
                 z
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 living
                 creatures
                 as
                 plants
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 rational
                 Beings
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Brutes
                 ;
                 differ●●cing
                 and
                 distinguishing
                 all
                 things
                 with
                 an
                 admirable
                 variety
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 plentifully
                 supplying
                 all
                 things
                 with
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 hereby
                 most
                 clearly
                 demonstrating
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 an
                 Harp
                 consisting
                 of
                 seven
                 Chords
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 one
                 all-Harmonious
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 The
                 One
                 World-creating
                 Word
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 a
                 PRoceed
                 we
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 to
                 un-fold
                 
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 which
                 moved
                 this
                 Almighty
                 Word
                 to
                 make
                 His
                 descent
                 into
                 this
                 world
                 .
                 A
                 sort
                 of
                 ignorant
                 and
                 unthinking
                 men
                 ,
                 not
                 apprehending
                 that
                 this
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 has
                 the
                 Presidency
                 over
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 was
                 begotten
                 of
                 His
                 Father's
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 stream
                 ]
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 from
                 that
                 supream
                 Fountain
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 always
                 present
                 and
                 conversant
                 with
                 this
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 He
                 exhibits
                 most
                 apparent
                 and
                 manifest
                 Indications
                 of
                 His
                 own
                 Providence
                 and
                 Care
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 men
                 :
                 have
                 given
                 the
                 adorable
                 name
                 [
                 of
                 God
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Heaven
                 it self
                 and
                 the
                 Stars
                 .
                 Nor
                 have
                 they
                 stop't
                 here
                 :
                 but
                 have
                 likewise
                 deified
                 a
                 terrene
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fruits
                 produc'd
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 nourishment
                 of
                 Bodies
                 :
                 framing
                 for
                 themselves
                 ▪
                 Images
                 of
                 Ceres
                 ,
                 of
                 Proserpina
                 and
                 Bacchus
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 infinite
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 [
                 Deities
                 .
                 ]
                 Neither
                 has
                 it
                 sufficed
                 them
                 to
                 proceed
                 thus
                 far
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 afraid
                 of
                 declaring
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 minds
                 ,
                 and
                 Speech
                 it self
                 the
                 Interpreter
                 of
                 those
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 :
                 terming
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 Minerva
                 ;
                 and
                 Speech
                 ,
                 Mercurius
                 :
                 they
                 have
                 likewise
                 named
                 those
                 faculties
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 whereby
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 are
                 acquired
                 ,
                 *
                 Moneta
                 and
                 
                   The
                   Muses
                
                 .
                 Nor
                 have
                 they
                 stop't
                 here
                 :
                 but
                 making
                 every
                 day
                 new
                 accessions
                 to
                 their
                 absurdities
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 transcendent
                 impiety
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 deified
                 their
                 own
                 Commotions
                 and
                 perturbations
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 an
                 aversion
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 cur'd
                 by
                 the
                 Prescripts
                 of
                 Temperance
                 .
                 And
                 even
                 to
                 their
                 very
                 Lust
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Mischievous
                 and
                 unruly
                 disease
                 of
                 their
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 Incentives
                 to
                 obscenity
                 ;
                 b
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 intemperance
                 excessively
                 prone
                 to
                 filthy
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 given
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 
                   Cupido
                   ,
                   Priapus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Venus
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 appellations
                 as
                 these
                 .
                 Nor
                 have
                 they
                 stopt
                 here
                 :
                 but
                 debasing
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Generations
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 mortal
                 life
                 here
                 below
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 deified
                 mortal
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 death
                 which
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 have
                 termed
                 them
                 
                 Hero's
                 and
                 Gods
                 ;
                 imagining
                 that
                 the
                 immortal
                 and
                 divine
                 Nature
                 does
                 *
                 wander
                 about
                 Tombes
                 and
                 Sepulchres
                 .
                 Nor
                 has
                 this
                 put
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 their
                 madness
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 honoured
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 irrational
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 noxious
                 kinds
                 of
                 Creeping
                 things
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 venerable
                 Title
                 [
                 of
                 Divinity
                 .
                 ]
                 Neither
                 were
                 they
                 satisfied
                 herewith
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 cut
                 down
                 Trees
                 ,
                 and
                 hew'd
                 out
                 Stones
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 dug
                 forth
                 the
                 Mettals
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 Brass
                 ,
                 Iron
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 matter
                 ;
                 whereof
                 they
                 have
                 form'd
                 Resemblances
                 of
                 women
                 and
                 shapes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 figures
                 of
                 wild
                 beasts
                 and
                 creeping
                 things
                 :
                 and
                 afterwards
                 paid
                 them
                 a
                 divine
                 worship
                 and
                 honour
                 .
                 Nor
                 have
                 they
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 their
                 madness
                 here
                 :
                 but
                 have
                 given
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Gods
                 to
                 those
                 malignant
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 hol'd
                 in
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 lurking
                 within
                 obscure
                 and
                 dark
                 Recesses
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 with
                 greediness
                 gap'd
                 after
                 and
                 swallowed
                 Libations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 stinking
                 savours
                 of
                 sacrifices
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 they
                 stop
                 here
                 :
                 but
                 c
                 by
                 certain
                 Ligatures
                 of
                 forbidden
                 Craft
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 d
                 wicked
                 and
                 compulsory
                 enchanting
                 Verses
                 and
                 charms
                 ,
                 they
                 allured
                 and
                 enticed
                 those
                 Daemons
                 and
                 invisible
                 powers
                 which
                 fly
                 about
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 e
                 Assistants
                 and
                 Familiars
                 .
                 f
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 some
                 mortal
                 men
                 were
                 deified
                 by
                 one
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ;
                 others
                 ,
                 by
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Greeks
                 honoured
                 Bacchus
                 ,
                 and
                 Hercules
                 ,
                 and
                 Aesculapius
                 ,
                 and
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                 Hero's
                 and
                 Gods.
                 But
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 esteemed
                 Horus
                 ,
                 and
                 Isis
                 ,
                 and
                 Osiris
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 men
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Gods.
                 And
                 these
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 transcendent
                 sagacity
                 ,
                 boasted
                 of
                 the
                 Invention
                 of
                 
                   Geometry
                   ,
                   Astronomy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Arithmetick
                 ;
                 understood
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 were
                 so
                 well
                 skilled
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 in
                 g
                 their
                 own
                 judgments
                 they
                 lookt
                 upon
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 wife
                 and
                 knowing
                 men
                 ;
                 )
                 as
                 to
                 weigh
                 and
                 consider
                 ,
                 the
                 measures
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 to
                 examine
                 ]
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 difference
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 His
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 mortal
                 and
                 brutish
                 Nature
                 .
                 
                 Hence
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 ashamed
                 of
                 deifying
                 every
                 sort
                 of
                 filthy
                 and
                 ill-favoured
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 venomous
                 ▪
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 and
                 savage
                 Beasts
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 the
                 Phoenicians
                 gave
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Gods
                 to
                 h
                 Melcatharus
                 and
                 Usorus
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 obscure
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 heretofore
                 been
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 Arabians
                 ,
                 to
                 one
                 i
                 Dusares
                 and
                 Obadas
                 ;
                 k
                 and
                 the
                 Getae
                 ,
                 to
                 Zamolxis
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Cilicians
                 ,
                 to
                 Mopsus
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Thebaeans
                 ,
                 to
                 Amphiareus
                 :
                 and
                 again
                 some
                 [
                 made
                 Gods
                 ]
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 others
                 of
                 those
                 ;
                 persons
                 in
                 nothing
                 different
                 from
                 a
                 mortal
                 nature
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 in
                 reality
                 were
                 meer
                 men
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 by
                 a
                 general
                 consent
                 ,
                 the
                 Phoenicians
                 ,
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 short
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 mankind
                 which
                 the
                 Rayes
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 do
                 enlighten
                 ,
                 [
                 have
                 attributed
                 divine
                 honours
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Elements
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 l
                 the
                 fruits
                 which
                 spring
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 which
                 is
                 yet
                 more
                 strange
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 acknowledge
                 their
                 adulteries
                 ,
                 their
                 Sodomies
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Ravishments
                 of
                 women
                 ;
                 nevertheless
                 they
                 have
                 filled
                 all
                 Cities
                 and
                 Towns
                 and
                 Countries
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Temples
                 and
                 Statues
                 and
                 Shrines
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 conformity
                 to
                 the
                 Morals
                 of
                 their
                 Gods
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 totally
                 ruined
                 their
                 own
                 Souls
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 in
                 words
                 and
                 expressions
                 you
                 might
                 frequently
                 hear
                 Gods
                 named
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 m
                 and
                 Sons
                 of
                 Gods
                 ,
                 also
                 Heroes
                 ,
                 and
                 Good
                 Genii
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 was
                 quite
                 different
                 and
                 contrary
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 grac't
                 contrary
                 things
                 with
                 contrary
                 names
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 desirous
                 to
                 shew
                 another
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 Luminaries
                 in
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 lift
                 up
                 His
                 eyes
                 thither
                 ;
                 but
                 should
                 cast
                 his
                 hands
                 downwards
                 toward
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 throwing
                 them
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 grope
                 for
                 the
                 Celestial
                 Powers
                 in
                 the
                 dirt
                 and
                 mire
                 .
                 Thus
                 mankind
                 ,
                 [
                 induced
                 thereto
                 ]
                 by
                 a
                 stupidity
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fraud
                 of
                 mischeivous
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 was
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 intelligible
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 does
                 far
                 transcend
                 Heaven
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 it self
                 ,
                 resided
                 below
                 in
                 the
                 Generation
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 *
                 Affections
                 of
                 mortals
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 †
                 death
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 men
                 were
                 arrived
                 at
                 such
                 an
                 height
                 of
                 madness
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 sacrificed
                 their
                 dearest
                 Pledges
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 nor
                 would
                 they
                 spare
                 even
                 Nature
                 it self
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 fury
                 and
                 a
                 distraction
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 murdered
                 their
                 only-begotten
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dearest
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 supposed
                 a
                 madder
                 action
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 pollute
                 all
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 houses
                 with
                 intestine
                 murders
                 ?
                 Doe
                 not
                 the
                 Greeks
                 themselves
                 give
                 testimony
                 to
                 these
                 matters
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 every
                 History
                 fill'd
                 with
                 the
                 rehearsall
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 The
                 Phoenicians
                 did
                 every
                 year
                 sacrifice
                 their
                 most
                 beloved
                 and
                 only
                 begotten
                 children
                 ,
                 to
                 Saturn
                 .
                 n
                 To
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 [
                 God
                 ,
                 ]
                 in
                 [
                 the
                 Island
                 ]
                 Rhodes
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 sixth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 Metageitnion
                 ,
                 they
                 offered
                 men
                 in
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 Also
                 at
                 Salamis
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Temple
                 of
                 
                   Minerva
                   Agraulis
                
                 and
                 Diomedes
                 ,
                 't
                 was
                 the
                 custom
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 pursu'd
                 by
                 others
                 should
                 run
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 Altar
                 thrice
                 ;
                 after
                 which
                 the
                 Priest
                 stab'd
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 stomack
                 with
                 a
                 Launce
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 he
                 laid
                 him
                 on
                 a
                 pile
                 of
                 wood
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 consumed
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 Egypt
                 likewise
                 ,
                 innumerable
                 slaughters
                 of
                 men
                 were
                 committed
                 .
                 For
                 at
                 Heliopolis
                 ,
                 three
                 men
                 were
                 every
                 day
                 sacrificed
                 to
                 Juno
                 :
                 the
                 barbarousness
                 of
                 which
                 thing
                 ,
                 King
                 o
                 Amoses
                 having
                 lookt
                 into
                 and
                 rightly
                 considered
                 ,
                 ordered
                 the
                 like
                 number
                 of
                 men
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 wax
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 substituted
                 in
                 their
                 room
                 .
                 Also
                 in
                 [
                 the
                 Island
                 ]
                 Chius
                 they
                 sacrificed
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 
                   Bacchus
                   Omadius
                
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 in
                 Tenedos
                 .
                 In
                 Lacedaemon
                 they
                 performed
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 Mars
                 by
                 [
                 offering
                 ]
                 men
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 did
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 in
                 Creet
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 sacrificed
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 Saturn
                 .
                 At
                 Laodicea
                 in
                 Syria
                 ,
                 a
                 Virgin
                 was
                 every
                 year
                 sacrificed
                 to
                 Minerva
                 ;
                 in
                 place
                 of
                 whom
                 a
                 Hart
                 is
                 now
                 offered
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Libyans
                 and
                 Carthaginians
                 appeased
                 their
                 own
                 Gods
                 with
                 humane
                 sacrifices
                 .
                 p
                 Also
                 ,
                 the
                 Dumateni
                 of
                 Arabia
                 offered
                 a
                 Boy
                 in
                 sacrifice
                 yearly
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 bury
                 under
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
                 History
                 does
                 inform
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Greeks
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 marched
                 out
                 to
                 war
                 ,
                 usually
                 sacrificed
                 a
                 man
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Thracians
                 and
                 Scythae
                 are
                 recorded
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 The
                 Athenians
                 mention
                 q
                 the
                 Virgin-daughters
                 
                 of
                 Leus
                 ,
                 r
                 and
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 Erechtheus
                 ,
                 as
                 offered
                 in
                 sacrifice
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 is
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 ,
                 s
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 Rome
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 
                   Jupiter
                   Latiaris
                
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 sacrificed
                 ?
                 The
                 most
                 approved
                 persons
                 amongst
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 have
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 testimony
                 evidenced
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 thus
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Diodorus
                 ,
                 who
                 composed
                 
                   an
                   Epitome
                   of
                   Libraries
                
                 ,
                 says
                 that
                 the
                 Africans
                 offered
                 as
                 a
                 publick
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 two
                 hundred
                 of
                 their
                 noblest
                 Boyes
                 to
                 Saturn
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 t
                 three
                 hundred
                 other
                 persons
                 voluntarily
                 presented
                 their
                 own
                 sons
                 ,
                 not
                 fewer
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 sacrificed
                 .
                 But
                 Dionysius
                 ,
                 the
                 Writer
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   History
                
                 ,
                 does
                 relate
                 ,
                 that
                 Jupiter
                 himself
                 in
                 u
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 required
                 Humane
                 sacrifices
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 termed
                 
                   The
                   Aborigines
                
                 :
                 and
                 says
                 farther
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 persons
                 from
                 whom
                 these
                 sacrifices
                 had
                 been
                 required
                 ,
                 offered
                 a
                 portion
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Fruits
                 to
                 the
                 Gods
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 sacrifice
                 men
                 also
                 ,
                 [
                 he
                 adds
                 ]
                 that
                 they
                 fell
                 into
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Calamites
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 procure
                 a
                 relaxation
                 from
                 these
                 mischiefs
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 *
                 Decimated
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 compelled
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 every
                 tenth
                 man
                 by
                 offering
                 him
                 in
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 they
                 became
                 the
                 Occasioners
                 of
                 the
                 depopulation
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Country
                 .
                 With
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 such
                 great
                 Calamities
                 was
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 mankind
                 heretofore
                 afflicted
                 .
                 Nor
                 yet
                 was
                 this
                 the
                 only
                 unhappiness
                 wherewith
                 men
                 were
                 attended
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 slaves
                 to
                 infinite
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 deplorable
                 and
                 incurable
                 mischiefs
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 disperst
                 thorowout
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 both
                 Greeks
                 and
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 stirred
                 up
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 and
                 provok'd
                 by
                 a
                 devilish
                 impulse
                 ,
                 were
                 seized
                 with
                 the
                 horrid
                 and
                 most
                 sore
                 disease
                 of
                 Sedition
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Men
                 were
                 unsociable
                 ,
                 and
                 irreconcileable
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 the
                 great
                 Body
                 of
                 Common
                 Nature
                 was
                 torn
                 piece-meal
                 [
                 and
                 its
                 members
                 scatter'd
                 ]
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 corner
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 men
                 †
                 were
                 dis-united
                 ,
                 and
                 strove
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 different
                 Laws
                 and
                 Forms
                 of
                 Government
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 only
                 this
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 enraged
                 by
                 frequent
                 commotions
                 and
                 insurrections
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 attacks
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 spent
                 their
                 whole
                 lives
                 in
                 continued
                 fights
                 and
                 intestine
                 wars
                 ;
                 nor
                 durst
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 unless
                 arm'd
                 at
                 all
                 points
                 like
                 a
                 warriour
                 ,
                 stir
                 abroad
                 and
                 travel
                 whither
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 go
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 throughout
                 all
                 Countries
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Villages
                 ,
                 the
                 ‖
                 Boors
                 w
                 wore
                 swords
                 ;
                 and
                 possest
                 themselves
                 of
                 provisions
                 of
                 Arms
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 of
                 Tools
                 and
                 furniture
                 to
                 till
                 the
                 ground
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 pillage
                 and
                 make
                 slaves
                 of
                 such
                 of
                 the
                 neighbourhood
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 them
                 placed
                 to
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 valour
                 .
                 Nor
                 were
                 they
                 satisfied
                 only
                 with
                 this
                 ;
                 but
                 taking
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 leading
                 unclean
                 and
                 wicked
                 lives
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 Fables
                 which
                 they
                 themselves
                 had
                 coyn'd
                 concerning
                 their
                 own
                 Gods
                 ;
                 they
                 ruined
                 their
                 own
                 souls
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 bodies
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 ways
                 and
                 methods
                 of
                 intemperance
                 .
                 Nor
                 
                 did
                 they
                 acquiesce
                 herein
                 ;
                 but
                 passing
                 those
                 Bounds
                 and
                 Limits
                 which
                 Nature
                 has
                 set
                 ,
                 they
                 proceeded
                 farther
                 ,
                 and
                 abused
                 one
                 another
                 by
                 the
                 commission
                 of
                 such
                 acts
                 of
                 Obscenity
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 as
                 unfit
                 to
                 be
                 declared
                 ,
                 as
                 incredible
                 :
                 And
                 *
                 
                   men
                   with
                   men
                   wrought
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   unseemly
                   ,
                   and
                   received
                   in
                   themselves
                   that
                   recompense
                   of
                   their
                   errour
                   which
                   was
                   meet
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Scriptures
                 do
                 express
                 it
                 .
                 Nor
                 were
                 they
                 satisfied
                 herewith
                 ;
                 but
                 having
                 deprav'd
                 those
                 Notions
                 concerning
                 God
                 ,
                 infused
                 into
                 them
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 they
                 lookt
                 upon
                 all
                 affairs
                 here
                 below
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 managed
                 with
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Care
                 and
                 Providence
                 ;
                 but
                 ascribed
                 the
                 Origine
                 and
                 Constitution
                 of
                 this
                 Universe
                 to
                 †
                 rash
                 and
                 fortuitous
                 Chance
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fatal
                 Neoessitie
                 .
                 Neither
                 did
                 they
                 end
                 here
                 :
                 but
                 supposing
                 their
                 souls
                 to
                 perish
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 they
                 lead
                 a
                 brutish
                 and
                 lifeless
                 life
                 ;
                 not
                 searching
                 into
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ;
                 not
                 expecting
                 the
                 Tribunals
                 of
                 Divine
                 judgment
                 ;
                 not
                 weighing
                 in
                 their
                 minds
                 the
                 rewards
                 of
                 virtue
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 punishments
                 of
                 an
                 unrighteous
                 and
                 wicked
                 life
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 whole
                 nations
                 ,
                 [
                 enslaved
                 ]
                 to
                 various
                 sorts
                 of
                 impiety
                 ,
                 consumed
                 away
                 in
                 a
                 brutish
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 rotted
                 by
                 some
                 inveterate
                 disease
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 made
                 horrible
                 and
                 most
                 unnatural
                 Mixtures
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 Mothers
                 :
                 others
                 married
                 their
                 own
                 Sisters
                 ;
                 others
                 debauch'd
                 their
                 own
                 daughters
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 murdered
                 strangers
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 come
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 others
                 fed
                 upon
                 humane
                 flesh
                 :
                 others
                 strangled
                 their
                 aged
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 feasted
                 on
                 them
                 :
                 others
                 cast
                 them
                 to
                 dogs
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 were
                 yet
                 living
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 devoured
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 time
                 would
                 fail
                 me
                 ,
                 should
                 I
                 attempt
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 particular
                 Narrative
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 mischiefs
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 complicated
                 and
                 inveterate
                 disease
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 seized
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 mankind
                 .
                 These
                 ,
                 and
                 ten
                 thousand
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 with
                 these
                 ,
                 [
                 were
                 the
                 calamitous
                 distempers
                 ;
                 ]
                 on
                 account
                 whereof
                 the
                 most
                 Gracious
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 compassionating
                 x
                 His
                 own
                 Rational
                 Flock
                 (
                 heretofore
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 His
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 long
                 after
                 that
                 by
                 other
                 pious
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 by
                 those
                 famous
                 and
                 illustrious
                 persons
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 ages
                 ,
                 )
                 incited
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 despair'd
                 of
                 and
                 lost
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Cure
                 :
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 Laws
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 various
                 exhortations
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 all
                 .
                 manner
                 of
                 instructions
                 ,
                 He
                 infused
                 into
                 men
                 the
                 Beginnings
                 and
                 first
                 Rudiments
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 .
                 y
                 But
                 when
                 Mankind
                 stood
                 not
                 any
                 longer
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 humane
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 wanted
                 an
                 Assistant
                 far
                 superiour
                 and
                 more
                 powerfull
                 than
                 man
                 was
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 men
                 wandred
                 in
                 errour
                 this
                 way
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 most
                 cruelly
                 torn
                 in
                 sunder
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 wolves
                 and
                 fierce
                 wild-beasts
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 terrible
                 and
                 raging
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 furious
                 and
                 soul-destroying
                 Spirits
                 :
                 at
                 length
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 Obedience
                 to
                 His
                 most
                 Excellent
                 Father's
                 Command
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 willingness
                 came
                 to
                 us
                 Himself
                 ,
                 and
                 entred
                 Our
                 Tents
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 His
                 descent
                 hither
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 those
                 I
                 have
                 mentioned
                 above
                 .
                 z
                 On
                 account
                 therefore
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 when
                 He
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 converse
                 of
                 Mortals
                 ,
                 He
                 performed
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 usual
                 and
                 customary
                 to
                 Him
                 ;
                 for
                 He
                 was
                 incorporeal
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 invisible
                 manner
                 could
                 pass
                 thorow
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 His
                 Works
                 themselves
                 demonstrated
                 the
                 Greatness
                 of
                 His
                 own
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 as
                 Earth
                 .
                 But
                 He
                 *
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 and
                 unusual
                 manner
                 of
                 acting
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 having
                 assumed
                 a
                 mortal
                 Body
                 ,
                 He
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 discourse
                 and
                 converse
                 with
                 men
                 ;
                 with
                 this
                 designe
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 might
                 save
                 Mankind
                 by
                 its
                 like
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 BUt
                 come
                 on
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 procedure
                 we
                 will
                 declare
                 ,
                 
                 on
                 what
                 account
                 the
                 Incorporeal
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 having
                 *
                 assumed
                 a
                 Body
                 as
                 an
                 instrument
                 ,
                 was
                 present
                 and
                 conversant
                 with
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 other
                 method
                 could
                 the
                 Divine
                 Essence
                 (
                 which
                 can't
                 be
                 touched
                 ,
                 is
                 immaterial
                 ,
                 and
                 invisible
                 ,
                 )
                 shew
                 it self
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 seek
                 for
                 God
                 in
                 matter
                 and
                 below
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 a
                 and
                 who
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 were
                 unable
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 unwilling
                 ,
                 to
                 inspect
                 the
                 Parent
                 and
                 Maker
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 unless
                 He
                 had
                 exposed
                 Himself
                 to
                 view
                 under
                 an
                 humane
                 Form
                 and
                 Shape
                 ?
                 Hence
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 agreeable
                 assistance
                 of
                 a
                 mortal
                 Body
                 ,
                 He
                 descended
                 to
                 a
                 Converse
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 because
                 such
                 a
                 Body
                 was
                 familiar
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 common
                 proverb
                 assures
                 us
                 ,
                 Like
                 loves
                 its
                 Like
                 .
                 b
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 shewed
                 Himself
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 *
                 were
                 lead
                 by
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 things
                 Visible
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 sought
                 Gods
                 in
                 Statues
                 and
                 Sculptures
                 of
                 lifeless
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 fancied
                 that
                 the
                 Deity
                 dwelt
                 in
                 matter
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 who
                 termed
                 mortal
                 men
                 ,
                 Gods.
                 On
                 this
                 account
                 He
                 procured
                 Himself
                 †
                 the
                 Instrument
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 most
                 holy
                 Temple
                 ;
                 the
                 sensible
                 habitation
                 of
                 a
                 rational
                 Faculty
                 ;
                 a
                 venerable
                 and
                 most
                 sacred
                 Statue
                 ,
                 of
                 far
                 greater
                 worth
                 and
                 value
                 than
                 every
                 inanimate
                 Image
                 .
                 For
                 an
                 Image
                 consisting
                 of
                 lifeless
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 has
                 been
                 form'd
                 into
                 an
                 humane
                 shape
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 sordid
                 and
                 mean
                 Mechanicks
                 ,
                 the
                 substance
                 Whereof
                 is
                 either
                 Brass
                 or
                 Iron
                 ,
                 Gold
                 or
                 Ivory
                 ,
                 Stones
                 or
                 Wood
                 ;
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 fit
                 and
                 commodious
                 Mansion
                 for
                 Daemons
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 Divine
                 Statue
                 ,
                 fram'd
                 and
                 polisht
                 by
                 the
                 ‖
                 Omnipotent
                 industry
                 of
                 Divine
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 partaker
                 of
                 Life
                 and
                 an
                 intellectual
                 substance
                 .
                 A
                 Statue
                 that
                 was
                 filled
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Virtue
                 :
                 a
                 Statue
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 Residence
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 holy
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Holy
                 God.
                 The
                 Inhabitant
                 whereof
                 [
                 God
                 ]
                 The
                 Word
                 ,
                 was
                 conversant
                 amongst
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 acquainted
                 with
                 mortals
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 an
                 Instrument
                 that
                 was
                 familiar
                 and
                 of
                 kin
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 He
                 submitted
                 not
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 passions
                 with
                 men
                 ;
                 neither
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 humane
                 mind
                 is
                 ,
                 was
                 He
                 bound
                 *
                 by
                 the
                 Bonds
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 nor
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 worse
                 than
                 Himself
                 ,
                 did
                 He
                 change
                 His
                 own
                 Divinity
                 .
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Rayes
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 (
                 which
                 though
                 they
                 fill
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 touch
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 dead
                 and
                 impure
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 suffer
                 nothing
                 therefrom
                 :
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 far
                 more
                 excellent
                 manner
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 incorporeal
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 The
                 Word
                 ,
                 neither
                 suffers
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 He
                 sensible
                 of
                 any
                 detriment
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 His
                 own
                 Essence
                 ,
                 nor
                 does
                 That
                 ever
                 exist
                 worse
                 than
                 It Self
                 ,
                 *
                 when
                 ,
                 being
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 It
                 touches
                 a
                 Body
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 therefore
                 the
                 Common
                 Saviour
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 exhibited
                 Himself
                 Beneficent
                 and
                 Salutary
                 to
                 all
                 :
                 demonstrating
                 His
                 wisdom
                 by
                 the
                 Instrument
                 of
                 an
                 humane
                 Body
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 assumed
                 ,
                 no
                 otherwise
                 than
                 a
                 Musician
                 [
                 does
                 shew
                 His
                 skill
                 ]
                 by
                 an
                 Harp.
                 We
                 are
                 told
                 in
                 the
                 Fables
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 that
                 Orpheus
                 by
                 melody
                 appeased
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 wild
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 mitigated
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 savage
                 monsters
                 ,
                 by
                 His
                 skilfull
                 strokes
                 on
                 the
                 Chords
                 of
                 his
                 Instrument
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 both
                 commonly
                 reported
                 amongst
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 believ'd
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 lifeless
                 Harp
                 tam'd
                 the
                 wild-beasts
                 ;
                 and
                 c
                 moreover
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 removed
                 the
                 Oakes
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 ravisht
                 by
                 its
                 Musick
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 all-wise
                 and
                 all-harmonious
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 He
                 would
                 administer
                 all
                 methods
                 of
                 cure
                 to
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 depraved
                 by
                 a
                 manifold
                 improbity
                 ;
                 took
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 a
                 Musical
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 d
                 the
                 composure
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 ;
                 on
                 which
                 instrument
                 He
                 play'd
                 Tunes
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 charm
                 e
                 Brutes
                 [
                 as
                 Orpheus
                 did
                 ,
                 ]
                 but
                 Creatures
                 endued
                 with
                 reason
                 ;
                 civilizing
                 the
                 Morals
                 of
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Greeks
                 as
                 Barbarians
                 ;
                 and
                 healing
                 the
                 outragious
                 and
                 brutish
                 perturbations
                 of
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Remedies
                 of
                 His
                 Divine
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 like
                 some
                 expert
                 and
                 knowing
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 applying
                 to
                 these
                 sick
                 minds
                 ,
                 which
                 sought
                 the
                 Deity
                 in
                 matter
                 and
                 in
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 a
                 Natural
                 ,
                 apposite
                 ,
                 and
                 fit
                 *
                 Medicament
                 ;
                 He
                 shewed
                 God
                 in
                 Man.
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 He
                 manifested
                 no
                 less
                 care
                 towards
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 than
                 towards
                 Souls
                 ;
                 even
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 flesh
                 beheld
                 some
                 stupendious
                 miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 divine
                 Wonders
                 ,
                 and
                 Works
                 of
                 His
                 own
                 omnipotence
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 corporeal
                 mouth
                 and
                 Tongue
                 He
                 desisted
                 not
                 from
                 instilling
                 saving
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 ears
                 of
                 flesh
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 He
                 performed
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 the
                 Humanity
                 which
                 He
                 had
                 assumed
                 ,
                 on
                 their
                 account
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 no
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 than
                 only
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 be
                 made
                 sensible
                 of
                 *
                 His
                 Divinity
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 He
                 performed
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 His
                 Father's
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 f
                 Himself
                 continuing
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 He
                 was
                 before
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 :
                 neither
                 changing
                 His
                 Essence
                 ;
                 nor
                 *
                 loosing
                 His
                 own
                 Nature
                 :
                 not
                 bound
                 with
                 the
                 Bonds
                 of
                 flesh
                 ;
                 nor
                 making
                 His
                 abode
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 where
                 His
                 Humane
                 Vessel
                 was
                 ;
                 and
                 altogether
                 hindred
                 from
                 being
                 present
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 during
                 that
                 very
                 interim
                 wherein
                 He
                 was
                 conversant
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 by
                 His
                 presence
                 He
                 filled
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 instant
                 took
                 care
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 as
                 them
                 on
                 earth
                 .
                 Neither
                 was
                 He
                 excluded
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 from
                 being
                 present
                 every
                 where
                 ;
                 nor
                 hindred
                 from
                 performing
                 divine
                 works
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 His
                 usual
                 manner
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 of
                 Himself
                 ,
                 He
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 He
                 received
                 not
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Mortal
                 Nature
                 it self
                 .
                 He
                 did
                 indeed
                 confer
                 Divine
                 power
                 on
                 mortal
                 Nature
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 He
                 drew
                 nothing
                 from
                 a
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 Mortal
                 Nature
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 He
                 any
                 way
                 polluted
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 His
                 Body
                 was
                 born
                 ;
                 nor
                 again
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 His
                 mortal
                 Body
                 was
                 g
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 did
                 He
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 He
                 is
                 impassible
                 ,
                 suffer
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 His
                 Essence
                 .
                 For
                 neither
                 ,
                 if
                 an
                 Harp
                 should
                 by
                 accident
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Chords
                 thereof
                 burst
                 ;
                 is
                 it
                 *
                 necessary
                 that
                 He
                 Himself
                 should
                 suffer
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 who
                 playes
                 upon
                 the
                 Harp.
                 Nor
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 any
                 wise
                 man
                 happen
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 ,
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 reason
                 we
                 should
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 wisdom
                 in
                 that
                 wise
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Soul
                 in
                 that
                 Body
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 mangled
                 or
                 burnt
                 .
                 h
                 In
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 a
                 far
                 better
                 account
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 reason
                 we
                 should
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Word
                 received
                 no
                 dammage
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 *
                 sufferings
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 :
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 ,
                 neither
                 that
                 instance
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 does
                 any
                 ways
                 permit
                 the
                 Solar
                 Rayes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 shot
                 from
                 Heaven
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 touch
                 dirt
                 and
                 mire
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 filth
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 polluted
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 though
                 nothing
                 hinders
                 us
                 from
                 affirming
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 illustrated
                 by
                 the
                 Rayes
                 of
                 Light
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 therefore
                 [
                 say
                 ,
                 ]
                 that
                 the
                 Light
                 it self
                 is
                 also
                 bemired
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 defiled
                 by
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 Bodies
                 :
                 albeit
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 wholly
                 disagreeable
                 to
                 Nature
                 it self
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 whereas
                 that
                 Saviour
                 and
                 incorporeal
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 i
                 is
                 The
                 Life
                 it self
                 and
                 the
                 intellectual
                 Light
                 it self
                 ;
                 whatsoever
                 thing
                 He
                 shall
                 have
                 toucht
                 by
                 His
                 divine
                 and
                 incorporeal
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 that
                 thing
                 must
                 afterwards
                 of
                 necessity
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 conversant
                 in
                 rational
                 Light.
                 k
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 also
                 ,
                 whatever
                 Body
                 He
                 shall
                 have
                 toucht
                 ,
                 that
                 Body
                 is
                 forthwith
                 sanctified
                 and
                 illuminated
                 :
                 and
                 immediately
                 every
                 disease
                 ,
                 sickness
                 ,
                 and
                 Trouble
                 departs
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 empty
                 ,
                 receive
                 some
                 portion
                 from
                 His
                 Fulness
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 He
                 spent
                 almost
                 the
                 whole
                 Course
                 of
                 His
                 Life
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 might
                 sometimes
                 shew
                 His
                 own
                 Body
                 to
                 be
                 lyable
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 passions
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 declare
                 
                 Himself
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 The
                 Word
                 :
                 whilst
                 He
                 performed
                 Great
                 and
                 Wonderfull
                 Works
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 foretold
                 things
                 future
                 long
                 before
                 they
                 hapned
                 ;
                 and
                 demonstrated
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 not
                 seen
                 by
                 many
                 ,
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 things
                 themselves
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 by
                 prodigious
                 Works
                 ,
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 Signes
                 ,
                 and
                 Stupendious
                 Powers
                 ;
                 l
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 by
                 Divine
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 whereby
                 He
                 incited
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 prepare
                 their
                 souls
                 for
                 [
                 the
                 Blessedness
                 ]
                 of
                 that
                 supernal
                 Habitation
                 which
                 is
                 beyond
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 WHat
                 remains
                 now
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 give
                 an
                 
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 and
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 and
                 principal
                 of
                 all
                 :
                 I
                 mean
                 the
                 much-talk't-of
                 End
                 of
                 His
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 his
                 Passion
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 grand
                 Miracle
                 of
                 his
                 a
                 Resurrection
                 after
                 death
                 .
                 After
                 an
                 explication
                 of
                 which
                 [
                 particulars
                 ]
                 we
                 will
                 confirm
                 the
                 demonstrations
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 by
                 most
                 manifest
                 Testimonies
                 .
                 [
                 The
                 Divine
                 Word
                 ]
                 therefore
                 ,
                 having
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 those
                 reasons
                 mentioned
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 b
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 mortal
                 instrument
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 *
                 Statue
                 most
                 becoming
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Great
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 having
                 by
                 its
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 by
                 that
                 of
                 an
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 †
                 been
                 conversant
                 amongst
                 men
                 ;
                 He
                 performed
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 became
                 the
                 Divine
                 Power
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 if
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 life
                 spent
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 He
                 had
                 by
                 some
                 other
                 means
                 c
                 become
                 invisible
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 and
                 gone
                 away
                 ;
                 if
                 He
                 had
                 conveyed
                 away
                 His
                 Interpreter
                 privately
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 flight
                 had
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 rescue
                 His
                 own
                 Statue
                 from
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 death
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 of
                 Himself
                 He
                 had
                 adjudg'd
                 that
                 very
                 mortal
                 Body
                 to
                 death
                 and
                 corruption
                 :
                 doubtless
                 ,
                 all
                 men
                 would
                 have
                 believed
                 Him
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 meer
                 Apparition
                 or
                 Ghost
                 .
                 d
                 Nor
                 would
                 He
                 Himself
                 have
                 performed
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 became
                 Himself
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 (
                 although
                 He
                 was
                 The
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 The
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 yet
                 )
                 He
                 would
                 have
                 delivered
                 up
                 His
                 own
                 Interpreter
                 to
                 death
                 and
                 corruption
                 .
                 Nor
                 would
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 He
                 had
                 performed
                 against
                 the
                 *
                 devil
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 terminated
                 by
                 an
                 illustrious
                 conflict
                 and
                 Combat
                 with
                 Death
                 .
                 Nor
                 could
                 it
                 have
                 been
                 accurately
                 known
                 ,
                 whither
                 He
                 had
                 withdrawn
                 Himself
                 :
                 nor
                 would
                 He
                 have
                 been
                 believed
                 by
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 seen
                 Him
                 with
                 their
                 eyes
                 :
                 nor
                 could
                 it
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 has
                 a
                 nature
                 superiour
                 to
                 Death
                 :
                 nor
                 could
                 He
                 have
                 freed
                 Mortal
                 Nature
                 from
                 [
                 the
                 infirmity
                 of
                 ]
                 it
                 s
                 own
                 condition
                 :
                 nor
                 would
                 He
                 have
                 been
                 †
                 fam'd
                 thorowout
                 the
                 whole
                 habitable
                 world
                 :
                 nor
                 could
                 He
                 have
                 prevailed
                 upon
                 His
                 own
                 disciples
                 to
                 contemn
                 death
                 :
                 nor
                 would
                 He
                 have
                 procured
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 followers
                 of
                 His
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 the
                 Hope
                 of
                 a
                 life
                 with
                 God
                 after
                 death
                 :
                 nor
                 would
                 He
                 have
                 fulfilled
                 the
                 Promises
                 of
                 His
                 own
                 Discourses
                 :
                 nor
                 would
                 .
                 He
                 have
                 exhibited
                 agreeable
                 Events
                 to
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 Predictions
                 concerning
                 Himself
                 :
                 nor
                 [
                 in
                 fine
                 ,
                 ]
                 would
                 He
                 have
                 undergone
                 the
                 last
                 Combat
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 against
                 Death
                 it self
                 .
                 On
                 account
                 therefore
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 particulars
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 't
                 was
                 wholly
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 His
                 mortal
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 sufficient
                 service
                 which
                 it
                 had
                 performed
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Word
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 an
                 end
                 befitting
                 God
                 allotted
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 therefore
                 [
                 I
                 say
                 ]
                 His
                 death
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 dispenc'd
                 and
                 ordered
                 .
                 e
                 For
                 ,
                 there
                 remaining
                 two
                 things
                 [
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 Him
                 ]
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 His
                 Life
                 ;
                 either
                 that
                 He
                 should
                 surrender
                 up
                 His
                 whole
                 Body
                 to
                 Corruption
                 and
                 Ruine
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 close
                 His
                 whole
                 Life
                 ,
                 f
                 like
                 a
                 Play
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 most
                 disgracefull
                 Catastrophe
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 should
                 manifest
                 Himself
                 to
                 be
                 superiour
                 to
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 Divine
                 Power
                 should
                 render
                 His
                 mortal
                 Body
                 ,
                 immortal
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 was
                 repugnant
                 to
                 His
                 own
                 Promise
                 .
                 (
                 For
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 to
                 cool
                 ;
                 nor
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 g
                 to
                 darken
                 .
                 So
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 the
                 [
                 property
                 ]
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 to
                 die
                 ;
                 nor
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Reason
                 ,
                 to
                 act
                 contrary
                 to
                 reason
                 .
                 )
                 For
                 ,
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 agreeable
                 to
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 who
                 had
                 promised
                 life
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 negligent
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 suffer
                 His
                 own
                 instrument
                 to
                 be
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 surrender
                 up
                 His
                 own
                 Image
                 to
                 destruction
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 promised
                 immortality
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 address
                 themselves
                 to
                 Him
                 ,
                 should
                 by
                 Death
                 ruine
                 the
                 Interpreter
                 of
                 His
                 own
                 Divinity
                 ?
                 The
                 second
                 thing
                 therefore
                 was
                 necessary
                 ;
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 should
                 manifest
                 Himself
                 to
                 be
                 superiour
                 to
                 Death
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 then
                 was
                 that
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 ?
                 Covertly
                 and
                 by
                 stealth
                 ,
                 or
                 *
                 openly
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 all
                 ?
                 But
                 ,
                 so
                 glorious
                 an
                 Atchievement
                 ,
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 performed
                 by
                 Him
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 and
                 in
                 secret
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 unknown
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 advantagious
                 to
                 no
                 body
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 divulged
                 and
                 †
                 fam'd
                 amongst
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 redound
                 to
                 the
                 benefit
                 and
                 advantage
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 miracle
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 .
                 Whereas
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Instrument
                 should
                 be
                 manifested
                 to
                 be
                 above
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 whereas
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 performed
                 in
                 secret
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 on
                 account
                 hereof
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 avoided
                 not
                 Death
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 had
                 He
                 done
                 that
                 ,
                 He
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 a
                 Coward
                 ,
                 and
                 inferiour
                 to
                 Death
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 His
                 conflict
                 with
                 death
                 as
                 with
                 an
                 Adversary
                 ,
                 He
                 rendred
                 that
                 Body
                 which
                 was
                 mortal
                 ,
                 immortal
                 ;
                 after
                 He
                 had
                 undergone
                 that
                 Combat
                 for
                 the
                 Life
                 ,
                 Immortality
                 and
                 salvation
                 of
                 all
                 persons
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 ,
                 should
                 any
                 one
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 shew
                 us
                 a
                 h
                 Vessel
                 that
                 can't
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 He
                 could
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 means
                 *
                 make
                 out
                 the
                 strangeness
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 taking
                 the
                 Vessel
                 into
                 His
                 hands
                 ,
                 by
                 casting
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 by
                 pulling
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 flames
                 entire
                 and
                 unconsum'd
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 who
                 confers
                 life
                 on
                 all
                 ,
                 desirous
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 that
                 mortal
                 instrument
                 ,
                 which
                 He
                 had
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 superiour
                 to
                 Death
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 render
                 it
                 a
                 partaker
                 of
                 His
                 own
                 life
                 and
                 immortality
                 ;
                 i
                 underwent
                 a
                 most
                 usefull
                 and
                 advantagious
                 dispensation
                 :
                 k
                 forsaking
                 His
                 Body
                 during
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 surrendring
                 up
                 to
                 Death
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 mortal
                 ,
                 that
                 its
                 own
                 nature
                 might
                 hereby
                 be
                 proved
                 :
                 then
                 soon
                 after
                 rescuing
                 it
                 from
                 Death
                 again
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 His
                 Divine
                 Power
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 [
                 power
                 ]
                 He
                 made
                 it
                 l
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 which
                 He
                 had
                 promised
                 ,
                 was
                 superiour
                 to
                 all
                 [
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 ]
                 Death
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 thing
                 is
                 evident
                 and
                 perspicuous
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 whereas
                 it
                 was
                 altogether
                 necessary
                 for
                 His
                 disciples
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 eyes
                 they
                 should
                 see
                 a
                 manifest
                 and
                 undoubted
                 Reparation
                 of
                 life
                 after
                 death
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 [
                 life
                 ]
                 He
                 had
                 taught
                 them
                 to
                 place
                 their
                 Hopes
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 His
                 design
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 render
                 them
                 Contemners
                 and
                 Vanquishers
                 of
                 death
                 :
                 not
                 without
                 reason
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 behold
                 this
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 eyes
                 .
                 m
                 For
                 it
                 behoved
                 such
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 about
                 entring
                 upon
                 a
                 pious
                 Course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 clearest
                 view
                 to
                 behold
                 and
                 imbibe
                 this
                 first
                 and
                 most
                 necessary
                 Lesson
                 of
                 all
                 :
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 forthwith
                 to
                 Preach
                 Him
                 thoroughout
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 declare
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 the
                 n
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 which
                 knowledge
                 had
                 before
                 been
                 laid
                 by
                 Him
                 amongst
                 all
                 Nations
                 .
                 Which
                 persons
                 ought
                 to
                 rely
                 and
                 ground
                 upon
                 the
                 o
                 firmest
                 and
                 most
                 undoubted
                 perswasion
                 of
                 a
                 life
                 after
                 death
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 without
                 any
                 fear
                 or
                 dread
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 with
                 alacrity
                 undertake
                 the
                 Combat
                 ,
                 p
                 against
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 who
                 worship
                 many
                 Gods.
                 For
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 had
                 learnt
                 to
                 dispise
                 Death
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 been
                 provided
                 against
                 those
                 perils
                 [
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 undergo
                 .
                 ]
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 was
                 requisite
                 ,
                 He
                 would
                 arm
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 He
                 did
                 not
                 deliver
                 them
                 a
                 Precept
                 in
                 naked
                 words
                 and
                 bare
                 expressions
                 ,
                 nor
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 usage
                 of
                 men
                 is
                 ,
                 did
                 He
                 compose
                 an
                 Oration
                 concerning
                 the
                 immortality
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 Perswasives
                 and
                 Probabilities
                 :
                 but
                 really
                 and
                 actually
                 shewed
                 them
                 the
                 Trophies
                 erected
                 against
                 Death
                 .
                 This
                 then
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 most
                 Cogent
                 reason
                 ,
                 of
                 Our
                 Saviour's
                 engagement
                 with
                 Death
                 .
                 For
                 He
                 shewed
                 His
                 disciples
                 ,
                 that
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 formidable
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 was
                 nothing
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 clear
                 view
                 rendred
                 them
                 eye-witnesses
                 of
                 q
                 that
                 Life
                 promised
                 by
                 Him
                 :
                 which
                 very
                 [
                 life
                 ]
                 He
                 made
                 the
                 First-Fruits
                 of
                 our
                 common
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 future
                 life
                 and
                 immortality
                 with
                 God.
                 A
                 second
                 reason
                 of
                 His
                 Resurrection
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 demonstration
                 of
                 that
                 Divine
                 Power
                 which
                 had
                 dwelt
                 in
                 His
                 Body
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 men
                 had
                 heretofore
                 deified
                 mortal
                 persons
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 vanquished
                 by
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 usually
                 termed
                 them
                 Heroes
                 and
                 Gods
                 ,
                 whom
                 Death
                 had
                 subdued
                 ;
                 on
                 this
                 very
                 account
                 the
                 most
                 Compassionate
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 did
                 even
                 here
                 manifest
                 *
                 who
                 He
                 was
                 :
                 shewing
                 men
                 ,
                 [
                 that
                 His
                 own
                 ]
                 nature
                 was
                 above
                 Death
                 .
                 And
                 He
                 not
                 only
                 raised
                 His
                 Mortal
                 Body
                 ,
                 after
                 't
                 was
                 separated
                 from
                 His
                 Soul
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 second
                 Life
                 ;
                 but
                 proposed
                 that
                 Trophy
                 of
                 immortality
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 His
                 conquest
                 of
                 Death
                 He
                 had
                 erected
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 viewed
                 by
                 all
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 His
                 very
                 death
                 taught
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 alone
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 crown'd
                 with
                 the
                 Rewards
                 of
                 Victory
                 over
                 Death
                 .
                 I
                 could
                 also
                 assign
                 you
                 a
                 third
                 reason
                 of
                 Our
                 Lord's
                 death
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 Sacred
                 Victim
                 ,
                 offered
                 up
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 Race
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Supream
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 .
                 A
                 Victim
                 sacrificed
                 †
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 Flock
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 a
                 Victim
                 which
                 routed
                 and
                 destroyed
                 the
                 Errour
                 of
                 Diabolical
                 Superstition
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 one
                 Victim
                 ad
                 eximious
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 most
                 Holy
                 Body
                 of
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 was
                 slain
                 for
                 mankind
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 offered
                 up
                 as
                 the
                 r
                 Substitute
                 to
                 ransome
                 ▪
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 s
                 who
                 ,
                 being
                 before
                 bound
                 by
                 the
                 impiety
                 of
                 Diabolical
                 Errour
                 ,
                 stood
                 convict
                 of
                 Treason
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ;
                 thenceforward
                 all
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 t
                 impure
                 and
                 profane
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 became
                 extinct
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 terrestrial
                 and
                 fraudulent
                 Errour
                 was
                 forthwith
                 weakened
                 ,
                 dissolv'd
                 and
                 confuted
                 .
                 The
                 u
                 Salutary
                 Sacrifice
                 therefore
                 ,
                 [
                 taken
                 ]
                 from
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 *
                 very
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 [
                 Divine
                 ]
                 Word
                 ,
                 was
                 sacrificed
                 in
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Flock
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 Victim
                 delivered
                 unto
                 death
                 ,
                 concerning
                 which
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Expressions
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 sometimes
                 worded
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 †
                 
                   Behold
                   the
                   Lamb
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   taketh
                   away
                   the
                   sin
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   :
                
                 sometimes
                 they
                 run
                 thus
                 ,
                 ‖
                 
                   as
                   a
                   sheep
                   He
                   was
                   led
                   to
                   the
                   slaughter
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   a
                   Lamb
                   before
                   His
                   Shearer
                   [
                   He
                   was
                   ]
                   dumb
                   .
                
                 And
                 they
                 likewise
                 tell
                 us
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 by
                 adding
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   bears
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   tortured
                   with
                   pain
                   for
                   us
                   :
                   and
                   we
                   esteemed
                   Him
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   labour
                   and
                   in
                   stripes
                   and
                   in
                   affliction
                   .
                   But
                   He
                   was
                   wounded
                   for
                   our
                   sins
                   ;
                   and
                   He
                   was
                   bruised
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   our
                   iniquities
                   .
                   The
                   chastisement
                   of
                   our
                   peace
                   [
                   was
                   ]
                   upon
                   Him
                   ;
                   with
                   His
                   stripes
                   we
                   are
                   healed
                   .
                   All
                   we
                   like
                   sheep
                   have
                   gone
                   astray
                   ;
                   every
                   one
                   has
                   wandered
                   in
                   His
                   own
                   way
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   delivered
                   Him
                   for
                   our
                   sins
                   .
                
                 For
                 these
                 reasons
                 therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 Humane
                 Instrument
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 sacrificed
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Great
                 High-Priest
                 consecrated
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Chief
                 Governour
                 and
                 Supream
                 King
                 ,
                 being
                 something
                 else
                 besides
                 a
                 Victim
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 The
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 The
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 soon
                 recalled
                 His
                 mortal
                 [
                 Body
                 ]
                 from
                 death
                 ;
                 and
                 presented
                 it
                 to
                 His
                 Father
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 First-fruits
                 of
                 Our
                 common
                 Salvation
                 ;
                 having
                 erected
                 this
                 for
                 all
                 mankind
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Trophy
                 of
                 that
                 Victory
                 which
                 He
                 had
                 gain'd
                 over
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 the
                 Army
                 of
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 made
                 it
                 ]
                 the
                 final
                 Abolishment
                 of
                 those
                 humane
                 Victims
                 which
                 of
                 old
                 had
                 been
                 usually
                 offered
                 in
                 sacrifice
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 BUT
                 whereas
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 thus
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 
                 now
                 seasonable
                 we
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 demonstrations
                 :
                 if
                 indeed
                 a
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 these
                 matters
                 has
                 any
                 need
                 of
                 demonstration
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 indeed
                 necessary
                 ,
                 to
                 produce
                 testimonies
                 in
                 confirmation
                 of
                 deeds
                 that
                 are
                 manifest
                 and
                 evident
                 .
                 Take
                 therefore
                 these
                 demonstrations
                 ,
                 having
                 first
                 prepared
                 *
                 your
                 ears
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 a
                 candid
                 hearing
                 of
                 our
                 discourse
                 .
                 All
                 Nations
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 were
                 heretofore
                 divided
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Race
                 of
                 men
                 b
                 was
                 minc't
                 into
                 Provinces
                 ▪
                 into
                 various
                 dominions
                 over
                 each
                 Nation
                 and
                 place
                 ,
                 into
                 Tyrannies
                 ,
                 and
                 manifold
                 Principalities
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 ,
                 fights
                 and
                 continued
                 Wars
                 ,
                 Depopulations
                 and
                 Captivities
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 Countries
                 as
                 Cities
                 ,
                 never
                 left
                 them
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 numerous
                 Subjects
                 of
                 Histories
                 ,
                 Adulteries
                 and
                 Rapes
                 of
                 women
                 :
                 c
                 hence
                 the
                 calamitous
                 destruction
                 of
                 Troy
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Tragedies
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 whereof
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 amongst
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 The
                 Causes
                 of
                 which
                 [
                 calamities
                 ]
                 should
                 any
                 one
                 ascribe
                 to
                 their
                 errour
                 in
                 worshipping
                 many
                 Gods
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 my
                 sentiment
                 He
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 mistaken
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Salutary
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 most
                 Holy
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 appeared
                 superiour
                 to
                 all
                 Diabolical
                 fraud
                 [
                 and
                 ]
                 Force
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 a
                 stranger
                 to
                 every
                 fault
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 deeds
                 as
                 words
                 ;
                 )
                 was
                 erected
                 against
                 the
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 as
                 d
                 some
                 Trophy
                 of
                 Victory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Abolishment
                 of
                 ancient
                 Mischiefs
                 ;
                 immediately
                 all
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 Daemons
                 were
                 dissolved
                 and
                 dissipated
                 :
                 nor
                 were
                 there
                 Dominions
                 of
                 places
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 nor
                 manifold
                 Principalities
                 ,
                 nor
                 Tyrannies
                 ,
                 nor
                 †
                 Democracies
                 ,
                 nor
                 (
                 which
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 arise
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 )
                 Depopulations
                 of
                 Countries
                 ,
                 and
                 Sieges
                 of
                 Cities
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 e
                 one
                 God
                 was
                 Preach't
                 amongst
                 all
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 one
                 Empire
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 flourished
                 over
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 f
                 irreconcileable
                 and
                 implacable
                 hatred
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Nations
                 had
                 born
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 almost
                 from
                 the
                 remotest
                 Date
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 became
                 forthwith
                 utterly
                 extinct
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 one
                 God
                 was
                 delivered
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 way
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 [
                 namely
                 ]
                 g
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 ,
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 One
                 Monarch
                 was
                 constituted
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 whole
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 profound
                 peace
                 *
                 prevailed
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 Thus
                 by
                 the
                 appointment
                 of
                 One
                 God
                 ,
                 two
                 signal
                 Blessings
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 two
                 Branches
                 ,
                 shot
                 forth
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 amongst
                 men
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 †
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christian
                 piety
                 .
                 Before
                 that
                 [
                 Empire
                 ,
                 ]
                 some
                 in
                 a
                 separate
                 and
                 particular
                 manner
                 Governed
                 Syria
                 ;
                 others
                 Reigned
                 over
                 Asia
                 ;
                 others
                 ,
                 over
                 Macedonia
                 .
                 Also
                 some
                 were
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 Egypt
                 severed
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 [
                 Provinces
                 ;
                 ]
                 and
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 others
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 the
                 Arabians
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Nation
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 had
                 reduced
                 Palestine
                 under
                 their
                 jurisdiction
                 and
                 power
                 .
                 In
                 every
                 Village
                 and
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 men
                 were
                 seiz'd
                 with
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 a
                 madness
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 really
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 committed
                 murders
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 Wars
                 and
                 Fights
                 their
                 chief
                 business
                 .
                 But
                 two
                 mighty
                 Powers
                 starting
                 together
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 ‖
                 same
                 Barriers
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 calm
                 ,
                 and
                 reduced
                 them
                 to
                 an
                 amicable
                 Composure
                 :
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 under
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 a
                 single
                 person
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 which
                 two
                 [
                 Powers
                 ]
                 flourisht
                 together
                 ,
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour's
                 Power
                 utterly
                 destroyed
                 those
                 manifold
                 Principalities
                 and
                 numerous
                 Deities
                 of
                 Daemons
                 ;
                 publishing
                 and
                 declaring
                 One
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Greeks
                 as
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 inhabit
                 the
                 remotest
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 many
                 Principalities
                 were
                 *
                 before
                 hand
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 reduced
                 those
                 [
                 Principalities
                 ]
                 which
                 as
                 yet
                 remained
                 visible
                 ,
                 under
                 its
                 own
                 Dominion
                 ;
                 making
                 this
                 its
                 chief
                 business
                 ,
                 to
                 joyn
                 together
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 mankind
                 in
                 one
                 common
                 union
                 and
                 agreement
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 hath
                 already
                 reconciled
                 and
                 knit
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 most
                 Nations
                 :
                 but
                 within
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 it
                 will
                 reach
                 even
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 utmost
                 Confines
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Salutary
                 Doctrine
                 [
                 of
                 Christ
                 ]
                 joyned
                 with
                 a
                 Divine
                 Power
                 ,
                 does
                 before
                 hand
                 make
                 all
                 things
                 easie
                 to
                 it
                 and
                 renders
                 them
                 smooth
                 and
                 plain
                 .
                 Doubtless
                 ,
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 a
                 great
                 Miracle
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 induced
                 thereto
                 by
                 a
                 love
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 shall
                 with
                 attention
                 weigh
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 desirous
                 of
                 detracting
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 reviling
                 the
                 eminentest
                 †
                 Blessings
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 juncture
                 ,
                 the
                 Errour
                 of
                 Daemons
                 was
                 confuted
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 that
                 hatred
                 and
                 strife
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 remote
                 ages
                 had
                 raged
                 amongst
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 had
                 an
                 end
                 put
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 again
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 One
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 One
                 knowledge
                 of
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 Preacht
                 amongst
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 ▪
                 time
                 One
                 Empire
                 was
                 established
                 amongst
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 whole
                 race
                 of
                 men
                 was
                 ‖
                 reduced
                 to
                 peace
                 and
                 friendship
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 persons
                 mutually
                 profest
                 themselves
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledged
                 their
                 Own
                 Nature
                 .
                 Immediately
                 therefore
                 ,
                 being
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 children
                 h
                 begotten
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 ▪
                 Father
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Mother
                 ,
                 namely
                 true
                 piety
                 ,
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 salute
                 and
                 receive
                 one
                 another
                 peaceably
                 and
                 affectionately
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 seem'd
                 in
                 no
                 point
                 to
                 differ
                 from
                 one
                 well-governed
                 House
                 and
                 Family
                 ;
                 and
                 any
                 one
                 might
                 make
                 a
                 journey
                 whither
                 he
                 listed
                 ,
                 and
                 travel
                 to
                 what
                 place
                 he
                 pleased
                 ,
                 withall
                 imaginable
                 security
                 :
                 and
                 some
                 might
                 without
                 danger
                 pass
                 from
                 the
                 Western
                 to
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Parts
                 ;
                 again
                 others
                 might
                 go
                 from
                 hence
                 thither
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Country
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Responses
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Oracles
                 were
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 numerous
                 other
                 predictions
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 present
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 leisure
                 to
                 cite
                 :
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 those
                 [
                 Expressions
                 ]
                 concerning
                 the
                 Divine
                 Word
                 ,
                 which
                 run
                 thus
                 .
                 *
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   have
                   dominion
                   from
                   Sea
                   to
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   River
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   ends
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 †
                 
                   In
                   His
                   days
                   righteousness
                   shall
                   rise
                   ,
                   and
                   abundance
                   of
                   peace
                   .
                
                 [
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 :
                 ]
                 ‖
                 
                   And
                   they
                   shall
                   beat
                   their
                   swords
                   into
                   plow-shares
                   ,
                   and
                   [
                   their
                   ]
                   spears
                   into
                   pruning-hookes
                   ;
                   and
                   nation
                   shall
                   not
                   lay
                   hand
                   on
                   sword
                   against
                   nation
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   learn
                   war
                   any
                   more
                   .
                
                 These
                 things
                 were
                 predicted
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 ages
                 since
                 proclaimed
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 tongue
                 :
                 which
                 appearing
                 to
                 be
                 actually
                 accomplished
                 in
                 Our
                 days
                 ,
                 do
                 confirm
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 those
                 ancient
                 Oracles
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 ,
                 besides
                 these
                 ,
                 you
                 desire
                 plenty
                 of
                 other
                 demonstrations
                 ,
                 take
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 deeds
                 ,
                 and
                 realities
                 .
                 Open
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 open
                 the
                 Gates
                 of
                 thought
                 .
                 Forbear
                 speaking
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 with
                 your self
                 .
                 Ask
                 your self
                 ,
                 and
                 enquire
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 researches
                 into
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 affairs
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 What
                 King
                 from
                 the
                 utmost
                 memory
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 or
                 Prince
                 ;
                 or
                 Philosopher
                 ;
                 or
                 Law-giver
                 ;
                 or
                 Prophet
                 whether
                 Greek
                 ro
                 Barbarian
                 ,
                 ever
                 attained
                 to
                 so
                 much
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 after
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 whilst
                 He
                 was
                 yet
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 breathing
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 perform
                 many
                 things
                 ;
                 )
                 as
                 to
                 fill
                 the
                 ears
                 and
                 tongues
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 with
                 [
                 the
                 Glory
                 ]
                 of
                 His
                 own
                 name
                 ?
                 'T
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 no
                 person
                 hath
                 performed
                 this
                 ,
                 except
                 only
                 Our
                 One
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 Victory
                 gain'd
                 over
                 Death
                 :
                 when
                 He
                 both
                 *
                 gave
                 His
                 disciples
                 a
                 Command
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 afterwards
                 actually
                 accomplished
                 it
                 .
                 †
                 
                   Go
                   therefore
                
                 ,
                 said
                 He
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   make
                   disciples
                   of
                   all
                   nations
                   in
                   my
                   name
                   .
                
                 And
                 when
                 He
                 had
                 foretold
                 and
                 affirmed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 His
                 Gospel
                 should
                 be
                 Preacht
                 thorowout
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Testimony
                 to
                 all
                 Nations
                 ;
                 to
                 His
                 words
                 He
                 forthwith
                 added
                 the
                 actual
                 completion
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 .
                 Immediately
                 therefore
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 after
                 a
                 long
                 interval
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 was
                 filled
                 with
                 His
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 What
                 then
                 has
                 He
                 to
                 return
                 in
                 answer
                 hereto
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 Oration
                 blamed
                 us
                 ;
                 especially
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Testimony
                 ‖
                 of
                 the
                 eyes
                 is
                 superiour
                 to
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 *
                 reasoning
                 ?
                 But
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 chased
                 away
                 that
                 always-noxious
                 and
                 destructive
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Daemons
                 (
                 which
                 heretofore
                 prey'd
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 †
                 Body
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 and
                 impulse
                 of
                 images
                 shewed
                 many
                 Impostures
                 and
                 delusions
                 amongst
                 men
                 ;
                 )
                 by
                 an
                 invisible
                 and
                 potent
                 hand
                 ,
                 being
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 fierce
                 and
                 raging
                 wild-beasts
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Flock
                 of
                 men
                 ?
                 What
                 other
                 person
                 besides
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 invocation
                 of
                 Himself
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 purest
                 prayers
                 in
                 His
                 Name
                 put
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Supream
                 God
                 ,
                 hath
                 given
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 driving
                 away
                 the
                 Remains
                 of
                 evil
                 Spirits
                 from
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 with
                 purity
                 and
                 sincerity
                 would
                 follow
                 ‖
                 that
                 Rule
                 of
                 Living
                 and
                 discipline
                 delivered
                 by
                 Him
                 ?
                 
                 l
                 What
                 other
                 person
                 ,
                 save
                 onely
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 hath
                 taught
                 his
                 followers
                 to
                 offer
                 unbloudy
                 and
                 rational
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 which
                 [
                 are
                 performed
                 ]
                 by
                 prayers
                 and
                 a
                 mysterious
                 *
                 naming
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 ,
                 Altars
                 have
                 been
                 erected
                 thorowout
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 Churches
                 Consecrated
                 :
                 k
                 and
                 Divine
                 Ministrations
                 of
                 intellectual
                 and
                 rational
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 are
                 offered
                 up
                 by
                 all
                 Nations
                 to
                 the
                 Only
                 ▪
                 God
                 the
                 Supream
                 King.
                 Who
                 by
                 a
                 secret
                 and
                 invisible
                 power
                 ,
                 hath
                 caused
                 those
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 usually
                 l
                 performed
                 by
                 Bloud
                 and
                 Gore
                 ,
                 smoak
                 and
                 fire
                 ;
                 as
                 likewise
                 those
                 cruel
                 and
                 furious
                 slaughters
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 humane
                 Victims
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 abolished
                 and
                 wholly
                 extinguished
                 ?
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 this
                 thing
                 is
                 attested
                 even
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 Histories
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 themselves
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 abolished
                 till
                 after
                 [
                 the
                 publication
                 of
                 ]
                 Our
                 Saviour's
                 Divine
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 [
                 namely
                 ]
                 m
                 about
                 the
                 Times
                 of
                 [
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ]
                 Hadrim
                 .
                 Whereas
                 therefore
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 cogent
                 arguments
                 and
                 evident
                 demonstrations
                 do
                 give
                 confirmation
                 to
                 Our
                 Saviour's
                 Might
                 and
                 Power
                 after
                 His
                 death
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 so
                 iron-minded
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 together
                 with
                 others
                 to
                 give
                 evidence
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 His
                 life
                 [
                 to
                 be
                 ]
                 divine
                 ?
                 For
                 great
                 Atchievements
                 [
                 are
                 the
                 performances
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Living
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 :
                 and
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 do
                 furnish
                 us
                 with
                 a
                 knowledge
                 of
                 things
                 hidden
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 since
                 indeed
                 ,
                 yesterday
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 a
                 Race
                 of
                 men
                 who
                 fought
                 against
                 God
                 ;
                 disturbed
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 turned
                 all
                 things
                 upside
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 possest
                 of
                 great
                 power
                 and
                 strength
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 departed
                 from
                 among
                 men
                 ;
                 thenceforward
                 they
                 lay
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 n
                 more
                 contemptible
                 than
                 dung
                 ;
                 without
                 breath
                 ;
                 without
                 motion
                 ;
                 without
                 voice
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 there
                 now
                 any
                 account
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 mention
                 made
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 *
                 allotment
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 .
                 And
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 no
                 longer
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 Body
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 o
                 what
                 can
                 He
                 do
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 no
                 Body
                 ?
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 He
                 who
                 acts
                 and
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 more
                 powerfull
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 alive
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 He
                 be
                 supposed
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ?
                 And
                 although
                 He
                 be
                 invisible
                 to
                 eyes
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 nevertheless
                 the
                 p
                 faculty
                 of
                 judging
                 consists
                 not
                 in
                 sense
                 :
                 nor
                 do
                 we
                 by
                 the
                 senses
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 perceive
                 the
                 reasons
                 and
                 Rules
                 of
                 Arts
                 ,
                 or
                 Speculations
                 of
                 Sciences
                 .
                 Neither
                 did
                 ever
                 any
                 with
                 His
                 eyes
                 see
                 the
                 mind
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 the
                 strength
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 and
                 perceived
                 by
                 the
                 works
                 themselves
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 our
                 Saviour
                 also
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 fit
                 we
                 should
                 inspect
                 and
                 *
                 discern
                 His
                 invisible
                 Power
                 and
                 Strength
                 from
                 His
                 Works
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 whether
                 those
                 many
                 illustrious
                 Acts
                 ,
                 which
                 even
                 till
                 this
                 present
                 time
                 are
                 done
                 by
                 Him
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 [
                 the
                 performances
                 ]
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 living
                 ;
                 or
                 whether
                 't
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 One
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 whether
                 this
                 question
                 be
                 not
                 altogether
                 foolish
                 and
                 †
                 incoherent
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 any
                 one
                 with
                 reason
                 affirm
                 Him
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 ?
                 In
                 regard
                 't
                 is
                 manifest
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 and
                 suffrages
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 neither
                 has
                 any
                 strength
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 it
                 act
                 ,
                 or
                 operate
                 .
                 q
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Living
                 :
                 but
                 [
                 the
                 Nature
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 is
                 contrary
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 BUT
                 't
                 is
                 here
                 seasonable
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 inspect
                 
                 the
                 Performances
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 age
                 ;
                 and
                 should
                 contemplate
                 the
                 living
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God.
                 a
                 For
                 how
                 should
                 such
                 Glorious
                 Atchievements
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 living
                 Works
                 of
                 a
                 living
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 One
                 who
                 truly
                 lives
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 But
                 ,
                 do
                 You
                 enquire
                 what
                 those
                 are
                 ?
                 Hear
                 them
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 since
                 ,
                 some
                 persons
                 who
                 had
                 proclaimed
                 war
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 obstinacy
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 less
                 Power
                 and
                 Military
                 Force
                 ,
                 ruined
                 and
                 dug
                 up
                 from
                 their
                 very
                 foundations
                 ,
                 the
                 Edifices
                 of
                 his
                 Oratories
                 ;
                 and
                 resolved
                 upon
                 rendring
                 His
                 Churches
                 wholly
                 invisible
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 Engines
                 and
                 Stratagems
                 fought
                 against
                 Him
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 with
                 eyes
                 ;
                 casting
                 and
                 throwing
                 aginst
                 Him
                 *
                 the
                 darts
                 of
                 impious
                 Expressions
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 invisible
                 God
                 was
                 avenged
                 on
                 them
                 in
                 an
                 invisible
                 manner
                 .
                 Immediately
                 therefore
                 ,
                 by
                 one
                 only
                 Nod
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
                 they
                 became
                 extinct
                 ;
                 [
                 those
                 persons
                 I
                 mean
                 ]
                 who
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 lived
                 delicious
                 and
                 pleasant
                 lives
                 and
                 were
                 thrice-happy
                 ;
                 who
                 were
                 celebrated
                 amongst
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 equal
                 with
                 the
                 Gods
                 ;
                 who
                 during
                 many
                 periods
                 of
                 years
                 b
                 had
                 Governed
                 the
                 Empire
                 gloriously
                 and
                 happily
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 peace
                 and
                 friendship
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 Him
                 whom
                 they
                 afterwards
                 opposed
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 changed
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 so
                 audacious
                 as
                 to
                 engage
                 in
                 an
                 actuall
                 war
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 set
                 their
                 Gods
                 in
                 array
                 against
                 Ours
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 *
                 Leaders
                 and
                 Defenders
                 :
                 immediately
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 moment
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Beck
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 that
                 God
                 whom
                 they
                 opposed
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 underwent
                 the
                 deserved
                 punishments
                 of
                 their
                 audacious
                 attempts
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 giving
                 ground
                 to
                 Him
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 engaged
                 in
                 war
                 ,
                 and
                 turning
                 their
                 Backs
                 upon
                 Him
                 ,
                 they
                 acknowledged
                 His
                 divinity
                 as
                 others
                 had
                 done
                 ;
                 and
                 hastned
                 to
                 grant
                 and
                 permit
                 the
                 clean
                 contrary
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 they
                 had
                 attempted
                 .
                 But
                 our
                 Saviour
                 forthwith
                 erected
                 Victorious
                 Trophies
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 did
                 again
                 adorn
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 afresh
                 ,
                 with
                 holy
                 Temples
                 and
                 †
                 Consecrated
                 Oratories
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 and
                 Vill●ge
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 Countries
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 desart
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 c
                 He
                 dedicated
                 Churches
                 and
                 Temples
                 ,
                 to
                 one
                 God
                 the
                 supream
                 King
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 Hence
                 also
                 't
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 consecrated
                 places
                 are
                 vouchsafed
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 take
                 their
                 appellation
                 not
                 from
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 supream
                 Lord
                 Himself
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 from
                 Him
                 d
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Churches
                 .
                 Let
                 Him
                 therefore
                 that
                 has
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 come
                 forth
                 and
                 inform
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 after
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Ruine
                 and
                 Devastation
                 ,
                 hath
                 raised
                 the
                 sacred
                 Houses
                 from
                 their
                 foundations
                 to
                 so
                 vast
                 an
                 height
                 ?
                 Who
                 [
                 hath
                 bestowed
                 a
                 Resurrection
                 ]
                 upon
                 those
                 [
                 Structures
                 ,
                 ]
                 †
                 wholly
                 despair'd
                 of
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 being
                 rebuilt
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 vouchsafed
                 them
                 a
                 Re-edification
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 become
                 far
                 more
                 splendid
                 and
                 stately
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 ?
                 *
                 and
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 to
                 be
                 admired
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 new-built
                 them
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 those
                 Enemies
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 whilst
                 those
                 very
                 persons
                 were
                 yet
                 alive
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 demolished
                 them
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 themselves
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Letters
                 recanted
                 their
                 bold
                 attempts
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 not
                 whilst
                 they
                 were
                 surrounded
                 with
                 the
                 delights
                 and
                 pleasures
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 thus
                 any
                 one
                 might
                 perhaps
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 performed
                 this
                 c
                 with
                 a
                 regard
                 to
                 kindness
                 and
                 clemency
                 ;
                 )
                 but
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 pursued
                 with
                 stripes
                 inflicted
                 on
                 them
                 from
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 after
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 such
                 impetuous
                 storms
                 of
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 heat
                 and
                 extremity
                 of
                 dangers
                 ,
                 thorowout
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 kept
                 fixt
                 to
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 His
                 Divine
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 infinite
                 numbers
                 of
                 men
                 that
                 were
                 zealous
                 followers
                 of
                 a
                 Philosophick
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 strict
                 worshippers
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
                 f
                 also
                 women
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 Holy
                 Orders
                 ,
                 and
                 Quires
                 of
                 Virgins
                 which
                 Dedicated
                 the
                 whole
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 Lives
                 to
                 a
                 perpetual
                 chastity
                 of
                 body
                 and
                 mind
                 :
                 and
                 taught
                 them
                 abstinence
                 from
                 food
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 willingly
                 to
                 continue
                 without
                 meat
                 and
                 wine
                 during
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 many
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 †
                 lead
                 a
                 hard
                 and
                 austere
                 oourse
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 singular
                 modesty
                 and
                 temperance
                 ?
                 Who
                 hath
                 so
                 far
                 prevailed
                 upon
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 numerous
                 multitudes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 exchange
                 the
                 food
                 of
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 rational
                 food
                 that
                 agrees
                 with
                 their
                 rational
                 souls
                 ,
                 [
                 which
                 food
                 is
                 gotten
                 ]
                 by
                 ‖
                 a
                 perusal
                 of
                 Divine
                 Lessons
                 ?
                 Who
                 hath
                 taught
                 Barbarians
                 and
                 Peasants
                 ,
                 women
                 ,
                 children
                 and
                 servants
                 ,
                 and
                 innumerable
                 multitudes
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 to
                 despise
                 Death
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 perswade
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Souls
                 are
                 immortal
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 g
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Eye
                 of
                 justice
                 which
                 inspects
                 humane
                 affairs
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 expect
                 a
                 future
                 judgment
                 from
                 God
                 [
                 to
                 pass
                 upon
                 ]
                 the
                 pious
                 and
                 the
                 impious
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 lead
                 just
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 sober
                 lives
                 ?
                 
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 possible
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 thus
                 disposed
                 ,
                 should
                 submit
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 yoke
                 of
                 piety
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 egregious
                 performances
                 ,
                 are
                 even
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 omit
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 Come
                 on
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 now
                 apply
                 our selves
                 to
                 [
                 a
                 conviction
                 of
                 ]
                 Him
                 whose
                 mind
                 is
                 as
                 hard
                 as
                 flint
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 interrogatories
                 as
                 these
                 .
                 Tell
                 me
                 ,
                 Friend
                 !
                 and
                 utter
                 words
                 that
                 are
                 rational
                 ;
                 *
                 Let
                 your
                 expressions
                 be
                 the
                 products
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 foolish
                 and
                 stupid
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 soul
                 endued
                 with
                 reason
                 and
                 understanding
                 .
                 Tell
                 me
                 [
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 ]
                 after
                 you
                 have
                 often
                 and
                 duely
                 weighed
                 the
                 matter
                 with
                 your self
                 .
                 Which
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Sages
                 who
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 have
                 been
                 famous
                 ,
                 was
                 known
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 with
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 †
                 proclaimed
                 so
                 infinite
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 ages
                 since
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 amongst
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 anciently
                 God's
                 beloved
                 people
                 ?
                 Who
                 in
                 their
                 minds
                 had
                 a
                 fore-knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 His
                 Birth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 His
                 Coming
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 His
                 manner
                 of
                 Life
                 ;
                 of
                 His
                 Miracles
                 likewise
                 ,
                 of
                 His
                 Discourses
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 His
                 famous
                 actions
                 ;
                 and
                 left
                 them
                 on
                 record
                 in
                 the
                 sacred
                 Volumns
                 .
                 h
                 Who
                 hath
                 shown
                 Himself
                 so
                 swift
                 a
                 Revenger
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 audacious
                 Attempts
                 against
                 Himself
                 ?
                 that
                 ,
                 immediately
                 after
                 that
                 impious
                 fact
                 committed
                 against
                 Himself
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 should
                 be
                 pursued
                 and
                 punished
                 by
                 an
                 invisible
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Royal
                 Seat
                 utterly
                 demolished
                 and
                 overthrown
                 from
                 its
                 very
                 foundations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Ornaments
                 and
                 rich
                 furniture
                 therein
                 ,
                 levell'd
                 with
                 the
                 Ground
                 .
                 Who
                 hath
                 uttered
                 predictions
                 ,
                 i
                 both
                 concerning
                 those
                 impious
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 founded
                 by
                 Him
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 exactly
                 correspondent
                 to
                 the
                 affairs
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 actually
                 demonstrated
                 and
                 confirm'd
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 those
                 Predictions
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 hath
                 done
                 ?
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Impious
                 He
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   your
                   house
                   is
                   left
                   to
                   you
                   desolate
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                
                 †
                 
                   there
                   shall
                   not
                   remain
                   a
                   stone
                   upon
                   a
                   stone
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   thrown
                   down
                   .
                
                 But
                 concerning
                 His
                 own
                 Church
                 [
                 He
                 spake
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 ]
                 ‖
                 
                   I
                   will
                   build
                   my
                   Church
                   upon
                   a
                   rock
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Gates
                   of
                   Hell
                   shall
                   not
                   prevail
                
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 k
                 To
                 have
                 brought
                 at
                 first
                 from
                 fishing
                 ,
                 men
                 that
                 were
                 contemptible
                 and
                 *
                 illiterate
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 to
                 have
                 constituted
                 them
                 Law-givers
                 ,
                 and
                 Teachers
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ;
                 what
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 mighty
                 a
                 thing
                 does
                 this
                 seem
                 to
                 You
                 ?
                 As
                 for
                 His
                 promise
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 would
                 make
                 them
                 
                   Fishers
                   of
                   men
                
                 ,
                 He
                 not
                 only
                 uttered
                 it
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 performed
                 it
                 actually
                 and
                 abundantly
                 :
                 and
                 conferr'd
                 on
                 them
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 strength
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 composed
                 writings
                 ,
                 and
                 published
                 Books
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 Books
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 rendred
                 into
                 all
                 Languages
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 Greeks
                 as
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 thorowout
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 studiously
                 read
                 by
                 all
                 Nations
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Contents
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 believed
                 to
                 be
                 divine
                 Oracles
                 ;
                 of
                 how
                 mighty
                 a
                 prevalency
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 a
                 clear
                 demonstration
                 of
                 His
                 Divinity
                 ?
                 How
                 considerable
                 likewise
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 He
                 foretold
                 things
                 future
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 long
                 before
                 it
                 hapned
                 ,
                 assured
                 His
                 disciples
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 before
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 be
                 punished
                 ,
                 and
                 undergo
                 the
                 extreamest
                 of
                 Torments
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 any
                 foul
                 act
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 confession
                 of
                 His
                 Name
                 ?
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 fitted
                 and
                 prepared
                 them
                 chearfully
                 to
                 endure
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 fortified
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 Arms
                 of
                 Piety
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 Conflicts
                 with
                 their
                 adversaries
                 ,
                 their
                 minds
                 appeared
                 firmer
                 than
                 an
                 Adamant
                 ;
                 what
                 powerfulness
                 of
                 expression
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 matter
                 does
                 not
                 exceed
                 ?
                 Likewise
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 followed
                 Him
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 successours
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 they
                 who
                 immediately
                 succeeded
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 lived
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 present
                 age
                 ,
                 should
                 with
                 so
                 undaunted
                 a
                 resolution
                 *
                 unite
                 the
                 Forces
                 of
                 their
                 minds
                 ;
                 that
                 although
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 nothing
                 worthy
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 yet
                 with
                 pleasure
                 would
                 endure
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 punishments
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 sort
                 of
                 Torture
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 eximious
                 Piety
                 towards
                 the
                 supream
                 God
                 ;
                 what
                 degree
                 of
                 admiration
                 does
                 not
                 this
                 surpass
                 ?
                 What
                 King
                 did
                 ever
                 continue
                 His
                 Reign
                 during
                 so
                 vast
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 Ages
                 ?
                 Who
                 does
                 thus
                 wage
                 war
                 after
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 erect
                 Trophies
                 over
                 His
                 Enemies
                 ;
                 and
                 does
                 subdue
                 every
                 place
                 ,
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 City
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Grecian
                 as
                 Barbarian
                 ;
                 and
                 does
                 vanquish
                 His
                 Opposers
                 by
                 an
                 invisible
                 and
                 latent
                 †
                 Hand
                 ?
                 And
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 chiefest
                 thing
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 hitherto
                 rehearsed
                 ,
                 l
                 that
                 Peace
                 *
                 by
                 His
                 Power
                 procured
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 concerning
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 spoken
                 what
                 we
                 judged
                 agreeable
                 ,
                 how
                 should
                 it
                 not
                 stop
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 all
                 slanderers
                 ?
                 In
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 ,
                 the
                 Unity
                 and
                 Concord
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 did
                 really
                 concur
                 in
                 time
                 with
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 by
                 Him
                 disseminated
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 [
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 ]
                 had
                 long
                 before
                 been
                 foretold
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 the
                 †
                 Universal
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 delivered
                 by
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 Nations
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 length
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 would
                 be
                 insufficient
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 ‖
                 Dread
                 Sir
                 !
                 should
                 I
                 attempt
                 to
                 sum
                 up
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 those
                 most
                 clear
                 and
                 cogent
                 arguments
                 of
                 Our
                 Saviour's
                 Divine
                 Power
                 ,
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 Visible
                 .
                 For
                 no
                 man
                 since
                 the
                 Creation
                 ,
                 either
                 amongst
                 the
                 
                   Grecians
                   or
                   Barbarians
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 ever
                 exerted
                 such
                 mighty
                 Efforts
                 of
                 a
                 Divine
                 Power
                 ,
                 as
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 has
                 done
                 .
                 m
                 But
                 why
                 do
                 I
                 say
                 men
                 ?
                 when
                 as
                 ,
                 even
                 they
                 who
                 amongst
                 all
                 Nations
                 are
                 styled
                 Gods
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 endued
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 mighty
                 power
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
                 
                 Or
                 if
                 the
                 thing
                 he
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 let
                 Him
                 that
                 is
                 desirous
                 ,
                 make
                 it
                 out
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Let
                 *
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 come
                 forth
                 and
                 inform
                 us
                 ,
                 what
                 God
                 or
                 Hero
                 was
                 ever
                 heard
                 of
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 Beginning
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 delivered
                 to
                 men
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 an
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 and
                 a
                 celestial
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 hath
                 done
                 :
                 who
                 has
                 induced
                 innumerable
                 multitudes
                 of
                 men
                 thorowout
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 a
                 conformity
                 to
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 a
                 celestial
                 Philosophy
                 ;
                 and
                 has
                 perswaded
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 †
                 aspire
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 hope
                 for
                 those
                 Mansions
                 there
                 provided
                 for
                 Pious
                 Souls
                 ?
                 What
                 person
                 ,
                 whether
                 God
                 ,
                 n
                 or
                 Hero
                 ,
                 or
                 man
                 ,
                 hath
                 euer
                 *
                 overspread
                 and
                 enlightened
                 the
                 [
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 ]
                 from
                 the
                 rising
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 setting
                 Sun
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 brightest
                 Beames
                 of
                 His
                 Own
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 running
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 the
                 same
                 Course
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 ,
                 all
                 Nations
                 where
                 ever
                 inhabiting
                 ,
                 perform
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 worship
                 ,
                 to
                 The
                 One
                 God
                 ?
                 Who
                 ,
                 whether
                 God
                 or
                 Hero
                 ,
                 hath
                 crush't
                 all
                 the
                 Gods
                 and
                 Hero's
                 both
                 Grecian
                 and
                 Barbarian
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 be
                 esteemed
                 a
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 hath
                 so
                 far
                 prevailed
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 His
                 Law
                 should
                 obtain
                 every
                 where
                 :
                 after
                 which
                 ,
                 when
                 He
                 was
                 opposed
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 He
                 Himself
                 ,
                 being
                 but
                 One
                 ,
                 hath
                 routed
                 the
                 whole
                 Force
                 of
                 His
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 hath
                 vanquished
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 always
                 been
                 accounted
                 Gods
                 and
                 Hero's
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 brought
                 the
                 matter
                 to
                 this
                 Issue
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 its
                 remotest
                 Limits
                 ,
                 He
                 Himself
                 should
                 alone
                 be
                 termed
                 The
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 all
                 Nations
                 ?
                 Who
                 hath
                 commanded
                 them
                 who
                 inhabit
                 this
                 vast
                 Element
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 Continent
                 ,
                 as
                 them
                 that
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 Isles
                 ,
                 that
                 meeting
                 together
                 [
                 every
                 week
                 ,
                 ]
                 they
                 should
                 observe
                 that
                 termed
                 the
                 Lord's
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 celebrate
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 Festival
                 :
                 o
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 feed
                 fat
                 their
                 own
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 but
                 should
                 make
                 it
                 their
                 business
                 ,
                 to
                 enliven
                 and
                 cherish
                 their
                 Soules
                 with
                 Divine
                 instructions
                 ?
                 What
                 God
                 or
                 Hero
                 ,
                 so
                 opposed
                 as
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 hath
                 erected
                 Victorious
                 Trophies
                 over
                 His
                 Enemies
                 ?
                 for
                 from
                 *
                 the
                 first
                 Times
                 hitherto
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 ceased
                 their
                 Hostilities
                 ,
                 both
                 against
                 His
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 People
                 .
                 But
                 He
                 being
                 invisible
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 undiscern'd
                 Power
                 hath
                 advanced
                 His
                 own
                 Servants
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Houses
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 Glory
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 necessity
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 earnestness
                 to
                 attempt
                 a
                 Narrative
                 ,
                 of
                 Our
                 Saviour's
                 Divine
                 Performances
                 ,
                 which
                 exceed
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 expression
                 ?
                 In
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 be
                 silent
                 ,
                 the
                 Things
                 themselves
                 do
                 cry
                 aloud
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 possest
                 of
                 Mental
                 Ears
                 .
                 Undoubtedly
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 new
                 and
                 wonderfull
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 once
                 only
                 seen
                 amongst
                 the
                 Race
                 of
                 mankind
                 ;
                 that
                 such
                 signal
                 Blessings
                 as
                 these
                 should
                 be
                 p
                 conferred
                 on
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 who
                 really
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 from
                 all
                 eternity
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 visible
                 on
                 earth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 a
                 BUT
                 these
                 things
                 which
                 You
                 have
                 heard
                 
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 will
                 perhaps
                 be
                 superfluous
                 to
                 You
                 [
                 Great
                 Sir
                 !
                 ]
                 Who
                 by
                 experience
                 it Self
                 have
                 frequently
                 been
                 made
                 sensible
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 presence
                 ]
                 of
                 Our
                 Saviour's
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 words
                 as
                 deeds
                 ,
                 have
                 approved
                 Your Self
                 a
                 Preacher
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 For
                 You
                 Your Self
                 ,
                 Dread
                 Sovereign
                 !
                 When
                 You
                 shall
                 have
                 leisure
                 ,
                 can
                 relate
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 You
                 please
                 ,
                 innumerable
                 Appearances
                 of
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 shewing
                 You
                 His
                 Divinity
                 ;
                 innumerable
                 Visions
                 in
                 Your
                 sleep
                 :
                 I
                 mean
                 not
                 those
                 Suggestions
                 of
                 His
                 to
                 You
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 us
                 are
                 secret
                 and
                 inexplicable
                 ;
                 but
                 those
                 divine
                 Councils
                 and
                 Advises
                 infused
                 into
                 Your
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 productive
                 of
                 matters
                 universally
                 advantagious
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 way
                 usefull
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Care
                 and
                 Providence
                 of
                 Humane
                 affairs
                 .
                 You
                 will
                 likewise
                 unfold
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 they
                 deserve
                 ,
                 the
                 apparent
                 assistances
                 of
                 God
                 Your
                 Defender
                 and
                 Keeper
                 in
                 Your
                 Wars
                 :
                 the
                 Ruine
                 of
                 Your
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 combin'd
                 and
                 plotted
                 against
                 You
                 :
                 Your
                 Rescues
                 in
                 dangers
                 :
                 Your
                 ready
                 and
                 expedite
                 knowledge
                 in
                 difficulties
                 :
                 Your
                 defence
                 in
                 Solitudes
                 :
                 Your
                 *
                 industry
                 and
                 readiness
                 in
                 straits
                 and
                 distresses
                 :
                 Your
                 fore-knowledges
                 of
                 things
                 future
                 :
                 Your
                 Provident
                 Care
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 of
                 affairs
                 :
                 Your
                 deliberations
                 concerning
                 matters
                 uncertain
                 and
                 obscure
                 :
                 Your
                 undertakings
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 momentous
                 Things
                 :
                 Your
                 Administration
                 of
                 Civil
                 matters
                 :
                 Your
                 Ordering
                 of
                 Your
                 Military
                 Forces
                 :
                 Your
                 †
                 Reformations
                 every
                 where
                 :
                 Your
                 Constitutions
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 publick
                 Right
                 :
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Your
                 Laws
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 singular
                 use
                 to
                 the
                 Lives
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 You
                 will
                 likewise
                 without
                 any
                 Omission
                 recount
                 each
                 of
                 those
                 matters
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 obscure
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 apparently
                 manifest
                 to
                 Your Self
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 kept
                 deposited
                 in
                 Your
                 Imperial
                 Memory
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 some
                 secret
                 Treasuries
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 to
                 all
                 which
                 particulars
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 likely
                 ,
                 when
                 You
                 had
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 clear
                 and
                 cogent
                 Arguments
                 of
                 Our
                 Saviour's
                 [
                 Divine
                 ]
                 Power
                 ,
                 You
                 raised
                 a
                 ‖
                 Basilica
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Trophy
                 of
                 His
                 Victory
                 gain'd
                 over
                 Death
                 ,
                 a
                 Fabrick
                 which
                 You
                 design'd
                 all
                 should
                 view
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Faithfull
                 as
                 Infidels
                 ;
                 and
                 an
                 Holy
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 most
                 stately
                 ,
                 splendid
                 ,
                 and
                 glorious
                 Monuments
                 of
                 an
                 immortal
                 Life
                 and
                 a
                 divine
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 and
                 [
                 You
                 gave
                 ]
                 sacred
                 Gifts
                 [
                 in
                 memory
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 Victory
                 of
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 the
                 Supream
                 King
                 ,
                 [
                 Gifts
                 ]
                 that
                 are
                 every
                 way
                 sutable
                 to
                 the
                 Donour
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 do
                 most
                 exactly
                 b
                 befit
                 an
                 Emperour
                 [
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 Victor
                 .
                 ]
                 Wherewith
                 You
                 have
                 adorned
                 that
                 Martyrium
                 and
                 Monument
                 of
                 immortal
                 Life
                 ,
                 that
                 c
                 in
                 Royal
                 Characters
                 You
                 might
                 express
                 and
                 represent
                 the
                 Celestial
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Victor
                 and
                 Triumpher
                 ,
                 d
                 to
                 all
                 Nations
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 really
                 as
                 verbally
                 ,
                 might
                 publish
                 a
                 Pious
                 and
                 Religious
                 Confession
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 expressions
                 which
                 are
                 clear
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 can't
                 be
                 obscur'd
                 .
              
            
             
               THE
               END
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           INDEX
           Of
           the
           Chief
           Matters
           contained
           in
           the
           Text
           of
           these
           HISTORIANS
           .
           The
           First
           Number
           shews
           the
           Page
           ;
           the
           Second
           ,
           the
           Column
           .
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             ABari
             or
             Abares
             ,
             a
             Scythick
             Nation
             ,
             being
             heavily
             opprest
             by
             the
             Turks
             ,
             leave
             their
             habitation
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             the
             Bosphorus
             .
             500.
             1.
             at
             length
             lodge
             themselves
             on
             the
             banks
             of
             the
             Danube
             .
             ibid.
             They
             make
             an
             excursion
             as
             far
             as
             the
             
               Long
               Walt
            
             ,
             and
             take
             many
             Cities
             .
             519.
             2.
             
          
           
             Abasgi
             embrace
             the
             Christian
             faith
             under
             Justinian
             .
             486.
             2.
             
          
           
             Abdas
             Bishop
             of
             Persia.
             373.
             1.
             
          
           
             Abd●●
             son
             of
             Abdus
             ,
             and
             Edessen
             ,
             cured
             by
             Thaddaus
             .
             15.
             1.
             
          
           
             Abgarus
             or
             Agbarus
             King
             of
             the
             Edessens
             ,
             sends
             a
             Letter
             to
             Christ.
             14.
             1.
             
             
             Christ's
             answer
             to
             Abgarus
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Ablabius
             a
             Rhetorician
             and
             a
             Bishop
             .
             374.
             2.
             
          
           
             Abramius
             Bishop
             of
             Urimi
             .
             304.
             1.
             
          
           
             Acacius
             Bishop
             of
             Amida
             melts
             down
             the
             sacred
             Vessels
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             price
             redeems
             captives
             .
             379.
             2.
             
          
           
             Acacius
             Bishop
             of
             Beroea
             in
             Syria
             .
             365.
             2.
             
          
           
             Acacius
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             .
             247.
             1.
             
             His
             draught
             of
             the
             Creed
             279.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             deposed
             in
             the
             Synod
             of
             Seleucia
             .
             282.
             2.
             
             He
             wrote
             Eusebius
             Pamphilus's
             Life
             .
             247.
             1.
             
          
           
             Acacius
             ,
             after
             Gennadius
             ,
             is
             ordain'd
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             433.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             termed
             Patriarch
             and
             Arch
             Bishop
             in
             the
             Emperour
             
             Basiliscus's
             Constitution
             .
             452.
             2.
             
             Also
             ,
             in
             the
             Penitentiary-Libell
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Asia
             .
             453.
             2.
             what
             was
             transacted
             in
             his
             condemnation
             and
             deposition
             .
             459.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Acacius
             Bishop
             of
             Melitina
             declares
             
             Nestorius's
             Blasphemy
             in
             the
             Ephesine
             Synod
             .
             404.
             2.
             
          
           
             Acacius
             Bishop
             of
             Ariarathia
             .
             438.
             1.
             
          
           
             Acacius
             and
             Strategius
             ,
             Comites
             .
             607.
             2.
             
          
           
             Acesius
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Novatianists
             .
             215.
             1.
             
          
           
             Achillas
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             211.
             1.
             
          
           
             Achior
             the
             Ammonite
             .
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             Acoemeti
             ,
             Monks
             so
             called
             .
             459.
             2.
             
          
           
             Acts
             of
             Pilate
             .
             See
             Pilate
             .
          
           
             Adaarmanes
             General
             of
             the
             Persians
             ,
             is
             by
             Chosröes
             sent
             with
             an
             Army
             .
             505.
             1.
             besieges
             Antioch
             .
             505.
             2.
             burns
             Heraclea
             and
             Apamia
             .
             ibid.
             is
             vanquished
             by
             Mauricius
             .
             512.
             1.
             
          
           
             Adamantius
             a
             Jewish
             Physician
             .
             375.
             2.
             
          
           
             Adauctus
             a
             Martyr
             .
             146.
             1.
             
          
           
             Addaeus
             and
             Aetherius
             Senators
             ,
             punished
             with
             death
             .
             500.
             2.
             
          
           
             Adrian
             .
             See
             Hadrian
             .
          
           
             Adrianus
             and
             Eubulus
             Martyrs
             at
             Caesarea
             in
             Palestine
             .
             169.
             1.
             
          
           
             Aedesius
             Brother
             to
             Appbianus
             ,
             a
             Martyr
             at
             Alexandria
             .
             161.
             2.
             
          
           
             Aedesius
             a
             Tyrian
             .
             231.
             2.
             
          
           
             Aelia
             ,
             that
             City
             heretofore
             term'd
             Jerusalem
             .
             21.
             1.
             52.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Aelius
               Publius
               Julius
            
             Bishop
             of
             Develtum
             .
             84.
             1.
             
          
           
             Aemilianus
             Praefect
             of
             Egypt
             .
             122.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Aemllius
               Frontinus
            
             Proconsul
             of
             Asia
             .
             83.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Aesculapius's
             Temple
             at
             Aegae
             in
             Cilicia
             .
             597.
             2.
             
          
           
             Aëtius
             an
             Heretick
             surnam'd
             Atheus
             .
             270.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             made
             Deacon
             by
             Leontius
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Aëtius
             Arch-Deacon
             of
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             Church
             .
             446.
             2.
             
             Primicerius
             of
             the
             Notaries
             .
             439.
             2.
             
          
           
             Aevum
             has
             neither
             beginning
             ,
             nor
             end
             .
             671.
             1.
             whence
             so
             called
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             Africanus's
             Opinion
             concerning
             the
             disagreement
             of
             the
             Gospels
             in
             reckoning
             up
             our
             Saviour's
             Genealogy
             .
             9.
             1
             ,
             2.
             concerning
             the
             History
             of
             Susanna
             .
             106.
             2.
             
             His
             Books
             of
             Chronography
             ,
             or
             Annals
             .
             ibid.
             A
             most
             learned
             man.
             271.
             1.
             
          
           
             Agabus
             a
             Prophet
             .
             17.
             2.
             
             His
             prediction
             concerning
             the
             famine
             was
             compleated
             under
             Claudius
             .
             19.
             2.
             
          
           
             Agapius
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             in
             Palestine
             .
             138.
             1.
             
          
           
             Agapius
             and
             Thecla
             Martyrs
             of
             Palestine
             .
             159.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Agapius
             and
             Dionysius
             ,
             Martyrs
             at
             Caesarea
             in
             Palestine
             .
             159.
             2.
             
          
           
             Agathias
             the
             Rhetorician
             ,
             His
             History
             .
             487.
             1.
             
          
           
             Agathobulus
             ,
             two
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             surnam'd
             the
             Masters
             .
             137.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Agbarus
             .
             See
             Abgarus
             .
          
           
             Agellus
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Novatianists
             .
             279.
             1.
             309.
             1.
             334.
             2.
             335.
             1.
             
          
           
             Agrippa
             made
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             by
             Caius
             .
             17.
             2.
             
             He
             was
             also
             called
             Herod
             .
             ibid.
             and
             19.
             2.
             
             He
             kills
             James
             the
             Brother
             of
             our
             Lord.
             19.
             2.
             
             His
             death
             .
             20.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Agrippa
             Son
             of
             King
             Agrippa
             ,
             made
             King
             of
             Judaea
             by
             Claudian
             .
             25.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Agrippa
               Castor
            
             wrote
             against
             Basilides
             .
             52.
             2.
             
          
           
             Agrippinus
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             62.
             2.
             
          
           
             Alamundarus
             Governour
             of
             the
             Saracens
             .
             378.
             1.
             
          
           
             Alamundarus
             King
             of
             the
             Saracens
             .
             483.
             2.
             
             Refuses
             to
             give
             assistance
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             though
             confederates
             .
             512.
             1.
             
             Is
             banished
             by
             Mauricius
             into
             the
             Island
             Sioilie
             .
             516.
             1.
             
          
           
             Alarichus
             King
             of
             the
             Goths
             ▪
             takes
             Rome
             .
             373.
             2.
             makes
             Attalus
             Emperour
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Albinus
             Procurator
             of
             Judaea
             .
             28.
             2.
             
          
           
             Alcibiades
             a
             Martyr
             of
             Lyons
             .
             75.
             1.
             
          
           
             Alexander
             ,
             the
             fifth
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             after
             the
             Apostles
             .
             50.
             1.
             
          
           
             Alexander
             a
             Native
             of
             Phrygia
             ,
             a
             Martyr
             at
             Lyons
             .
             73.
             1.
             
          
           
             Alexander
             a
             Montanist
             ,
             condemn'd
             for
             Robberies
             .
             83.
             1.
             
          
           
             Alexander
             was
             Coadjutor
             to
             Narcissus
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             95.
             2.
             and
             96.
             2.
             
             He
             founded
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             Library
             .
             102.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             crown'd
             with
             Martyrdom
             .
             108.
             2.
             116.
             2.
             
          
           
             Alexander
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             211.
             2.
             
             Having
             convened
             a
             Synod
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             condemns
             Arius
             and
             his
             followers
             .
             211.
             2.
             sends
             his
             Synodick
             Letter
             to
             all
             the
             Bishops
             .
             ibid.
             His
             Elogie
             .
             220.
             2.
             
          
           
             Alexander
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             373.
             1.
             
          
           
             Alexander
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             242.
             2.
             
          
           
             Alexander
             a
             Native
             of
             Paphlagonia
             ,
             a
             Novatianist
             .
             276.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Alexandrian
             Church
             ,
             its
             Custome
             .
             347.
             1.
             
          
           
             Alexandrians
             ,
             their
             humour
             Seditious
             and
             heady
             .
             429.
             2.
             
          
           
             Allegorical
             Expositions
             of
             Sacred
             Scripture
             .
             24.
             1.
             
          
           
             Alphaeus
             and
             Zacchaeus
             Martyrs
             of
             Palestine
             .
             154
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Amachius
             President
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Phrygia
             .
             296.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ambrosius
             converted
             to
             the
             true
             faith
             by
             Origen
             .
             100.
             1.
             invites
             Origen
             to
             write
             ,
             and
             supplies
             him
             with
             Notaries
             .
             103.
             1.
             was
             a
             Confessour
             under
             the
             Emperour
             Maximinus
             .
             105.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ambrosius
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Millain
             .
             324.
             2.
             
          
           
             Amida
             a
             City
             of
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             taken
             by
             the
             Persians
             .
             470.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ammia
             ,
             a
             Prophetess
             .
             82.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Ammon
               ,
               Zeno
               ,
               Ptolemaeus
               ,
               Ingenuus
               ,
            
             and
             Theophilus
             Martyrs
             at
             Alexandria
             .
             111.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ammon
             ,
             Father
             of
             the
             Monks
             of
             Egypt
             .
             316.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ammonarium
             two
             women
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             Martyrs
             at
             Alexandria
             .
             111.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ammonius
             was
             a
             Christian
             Philosopher
             .
             101.
             2.
             
             His
             Book
             concerning
             the
             agreement
             of
             Moses
             and
             Christ.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             Ammonius
             Bishop
             of
             La●dic●a
             in
             Pi●idi●
             .
             365.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Ammonius
               ,
               Dioscorus
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             ,
             and
             Euthymius
             ,
             Monks
             commonly
             called
             
               The
               Long
               Monks
            
             .
             357.
             2.
             they
             come
             to
             Constantinople
             .
             359.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ammonius
             a
             Monk.
             319.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ammonius
             a
             Poet.
             357.
             1.
             
             He
             recited
             his
             Poem
             before
             the
             Emperour
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Amphilochius
             Bishop
             of
             Iconium
             .
             334.
             1.
             
          
           
             Anastasian
             and
             
               Garosian
               Baths
            
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             whence
             so
             termed
             .
             309.
             1.
             
          
           
             Anastasius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             373.
             2.
             
          
           
             Anastasius
             a
             presbyter
             ,
             
             Nestorius's
             Companion
             and
             Confident
             .
             402.
             2.
             
          
           
             Anastasius
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             after
             Juvenalis
             ,
             subscribes
             to
             
             Basiliscus's
             Circular
             Letters
             .
             450.
             2.
             
          
           
             Anastasius
             is
             chosen
             Emperour
             from
             being
             a
             Silentiarius
             .
             464.
             2.
             would
             suffer
             no
             innovation
             to
             be
             made
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             465.
             1.
             
             Ejects
             Euphemius
             and
             Macedonius
             Bishops
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             465.
             2.
             
             His
             name
             ,
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             was
             rased
             out
             of
             the
             sacred
             Diptychs
             ,
             or
             Tables
             .
             469.
             2.
             whilst
             alive
             ,
             he
             was
             Anathematized
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
             ibid.
             He
             ordered
             these
             words
             to
             be
             added
             to
             the
             Hymn
             termed
             
               The
               Trisagium
               ;
               Who
               hast
               been
               crucified
               on
               our
               account
               .
            
             476.
             1.
             
          
           
             Anastasius
             succeeds
             Domninus
             in
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Antioch
             .
             497.
             2.
             
             His
             Character
             .
             498.
             1.
             
             His
             answer
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Justinian
             .
             498.
             2.
             
             Also
             ,
             his
             Letter
             to
             the
             Monks
             of
             both
             the
             
             Syria's
             concerning
             the
             faith
             .
             ibid.
             His
             Fare-well-Speech
             to
             the
             Antiochians
             .
             ibid.
             He
             is
             ejected
             out
             of
             his
             See.
             502.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             restored
             .
             526.
             1.
             
          
           
             Avathematize
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             .
             387.
             2.
             
          
           
             Anatolius
             Bishop
             of
             Laodicea
             .
             136.
             1.
             
             His
             Book
             concerning
             Easter
             .
             137.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             first
             made
             Coadjutor
             by
             Theotecnus
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             .
             137.
             2.
             
          
           
             Anatolius
             Bishop
             of
             Beroea
             .
             304.
             2.
             
          
           
             Anatolius
             Master
             of
             the
             Milice
             throughout
             the
             East
             ,
             builds
             
             Anatolius's
             Porticus
             at
             Antioch
             .
             415.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Anatolius
               Senator
            
             ,
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             is
             convicted
             to
             have
             sacrificed
             to
             Daemons
             .
             510.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             cast
             to
             the
             wild
             Beasts
             in
             the
             Amphitheatre
             at
             Constaminople
             .
             510.
             2.
             
          
           
             Anazarbus
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             the
             Second
             Cilicia
             ,
             is
             ruined
             by
             an
             Earthquake
             .
             481.
             1.
             
             Being
             rebuilt
             by
             Justinus
             Senior
             ,
             it
             is
             named
             Justinopoli●
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Andreas
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Preaches
             the
             Gospel
             in
             Scythia
             .
             30.
             1.
             
          
           
             Androgyni
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Nile
             ,
             destroyed
             by
             Constantine
             .
             614.
             2.
             
          
           
             An●ncletus
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             38.
             2.
             
          
           
             Anicetus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             54.
             2.
             
             How
             highly
             he
             honoured
             Polycarp
             .
             89.
             1.
             
          
           
             Annianus
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             38.
             2.
             
          
           
             Annianus
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             by
             the
             Synod
             of
             Seleucia
             .
             280.
             2.
             
          
           
             Anniversary
             or
             Nativity
             of
             the
             Publick
             Genius
             of
             the
             City
             Caesarea
             .
             169.
             1.
             
          
           
             Anomoei
             ,
             Hereticks
             .
             304.
             1.
             
          
           
             Anomoei
             and
             Exucontii
             .
             283.
             2.
             284.
             1.
             
          
           
             Anteros
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             106.
             1.
             
          
           
             Anthemius
             is
             made
             Emperour
             of
             the
             Romans
             by
             
               Leo
               Augustus
            
             .
             435.
             2.
             
          
           
             Anthemius
             Praefect
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             .
             369.
             2.
             
          
           
             Anthimus
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             an
             Eutychian
             .
             481.
             2.
             
             By
             
             Severus's
             perswasion
             he
             leaves
             the
             See
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             482.
             1.
             
             His
             Letters
             to
             Theodosius
             .
             ibid.
             is
             ejected
             out
             of
             his
             See
             by
             Justinian
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Anthimus
             Bishop
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             is
             crowned
             with
             Martyrdom
             .
             142.
             2.
             147.
             2.
             
          
           
             Anthropomorphitae
             ,
             Hereticks
             .
             357.
             2.
             358.
             2.
             
          
           
             Antinous
             Servant
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Hadrian
             .
             53.
             1.
             
             Hadrian
             builds
             a
             City
             in
             honour
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             institutes
             Games
             .
             ibid.
             He
             is
             deified
             .
             303.
             1.
             
          
           
             Antioch
             termed
             Theopolis
             .
             403.
             2.
             480.
             1.
             
             Colonies
             from
             the
             Greeks
             carried
             thither
             .
             416.
             2.
             was
             shaken
             by
             a
             terrible
             Earthquake
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Leo
               Augustu●
            
             .
             433.
             2.
             
             The
             Tetrapylum
             of
             Antioch
             .
             434.
             1.
             
             The
             Palace
             also
             and
             the
             Nymphaeum
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Antiochus
             Bishop
             of
             P●olema●s
             ,
             by
             Preaching
             gathers
             a
             vast
             sum
             of
             money
             .
             360.
             2.
             
          
           
             Antipater
             Son
             of
             Herod
             the
             Ascalonite
             ,
             8.
             2.
             10.
             1.
             made
             Procurator
             of
             Judaea
             by
             Hyrcanus
             .
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             Antipater
             Bishop
             of
             Rhosus
             .
             304
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Antoninus
               ,
               Zebinas
            
             and
             Germanus
             ,
             Martyrs
             in
             Palestine
             .
             165.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Antonius
             Bishop
             of
             Germa
             .
             385.
             2.
             is
             killed
             by
             the
             Macedoniani
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Antonius
             a
             Monk.
             233.
             2
             
             His
             Apophthegme
             ,
             318.
             1.
             
          
           
             Anulinus
             Proconsul
             of
             Africa
             .
             193.
             2.
             
          
           
             Apelles
             ,
             an
             Heretick
             .
             79.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ap●aca
             a
             place
             in
             Phoenice
             ,
             infamous
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             Venus
             .
             597.
             1.
             677.
             1.
             
          
           
             Apianus
             ,
             a
             writer
             of
             the
             Roman
             Affairs
             .
             513.
             2.
             
          
           
             Apion
             ,
             wrote
             upon
             the
             Six-days-work
             .
             89.
             2.
             
          
           
             Apocalypse
             ,
             whether
             written
             by
             Saint
             John
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             or
             by
             another
             .
             130
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Apollinaris
             Bishop
             of
             Hierapolis
             .
             66.
             2.
             290.
             1.
             
             His
             Books
             .
             ibid.
             and
             67.
             1.
             
          
           
             Apollinares
             ,
             two
             Laodicaeans
             ,
             Father
             and
             Son
             ,
             284.
             1
             ,
             2.
             their
             Heresie
             .
             ibid.
             Their
             Books
             .
             296.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Apollinaris
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             after
             Zoilus
             .
             495.
             1.
             
             He
             was
             present
             at
             the
             fifth
             Constantinopolitan
             Synod
             .
             495.
             2.
             
          
           
             Apollonia
             a
             Virgin
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             is
             made
             a
             Martyr
             .
             110.
             1.
             
          
           
             Apollonides
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             corrupted
             the
             Books
             of
             Sacred
             Scripture
             .
             90.
             2.
             
          
           
             Apollonius
             ,
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             Writer
             .
             82.
             2.
             
          
           
             Apollonius
             underwent
             an
             illustrious
             Martyrdom
             at
             Rome
             .
             85.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Apollophanes
             ,
             a
             Philosopher
             .
             101.
             1.
             
          
           
             Apostles
             ,
             many
             termed
             such
             ,
             besides
             the
             twelve
             .
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             Apostles
             and
             Christ
             ,
             their
             images
             carefully
             preserved
             .
             126.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             determined
             nothing
             concerning
             the
             Feast
             of
             Easter
             .
             345.
             1.
             
          
           
             Apphianus
             a
             Martyr
             in
             Palestine
             .
             159.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Aquila
             of
             Pontus
             ,
             rendred
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             into
             Greek
             .
             77.
             2.
             
          
           
             Aquila
             Praefect
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             92.
             2.
             94.
             1.
             
          
           
             Arabianus
             Bishop
             of
             Antro●
             .
             304.
             1.
             
          
           
             Arabianus
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             Writer
             .
             89.
             2.
             
          
           
             Arcadius
             is
             proclaimed
             Augustus
             .
             334.
             2.
             
          
           
             Archelaus
             Son
             to
             Herod
             .
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Archelaus's
             disputation
             against
             Manichaeus
             .
             234.
             2.
             
          
           
             Archelaus
             ,
             Consularis
             of
             Phoenice
             .
             239.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ardaba
             ,
             a
             Town
             of
             Phrygia
             ,
             Montanus's
             Country
             .
             81.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ardaburius
             Master
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Milice
             .
             411.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ardaburius
             ,
             a
             General
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
             378.
             1.
             is
             sent
             into
             Italy
             .
             381.
             2.
             
          
           
             Areobindus
             ,
             a
             General
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
             378.
             2.
             vanquisheth
             the
             Persians
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Ares
               ,
               Probus
            
             ,
             and
             
               Elias
               ,
               Egyptians
            
             ,
             Martyrs
             in
             Palestine
             .
             166.
             1.
             
          
           
             Arians
             were
             wont
             to
             call
             the
             Catholicks
             Sabellians
             .
             235.
             1.
             
          
           
             Arians
             were
             termed
             Porphyrians
             .
             221.
             2.
             
          
           
             Aristides
             wrote
             an
             Apology
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             51.
             1.
             
          
           
             Aristion
             and
             John
             the
             Presbyter
             or
             Elder
             ,
             Disciples
             of
             our
             Lo●●
             .
             49.
             2.
             
          
           
             Aristobulus
             ,
             King
             and
             High-Priest
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             8.
             2.
             
          
           
             Aristobulus
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Seventy
             Translatours
             .
             137.
             2.
             
          
           
             Aristonicus
             Bishop
             of
             Seleucia
             upon
             Belus
             .
             304.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Aristotlee's
             Book
             ,
             entitled
             Peplum
             .
             302.
             2.
             
          
           
             Arius
             and
             Euzoius
             present
             a
             Libell
             of
             faith
             to
             Constantine
             .
             237.
             1.
             
          
           
             Arius
             asserts
             a
             new
             Opinion
             .
             211.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             His
             followers
             .
             212.
             1.
             
             Their
             assertions
             .
             ibid.
             He
             writes
             a
             Book
             entitled
             Thalia
             .
             221.
             1.
             
             His
             Books
             are
             ordered
             to
             be
             burned
             .
             221.
             2.
             
             His
             fraud
             in
             subscribing
             .
             243.
             1.
             
             His
             death
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Armatus
             kinsman
             to
             
               Verina
               Augusta
            
             ,
             is
             slain
             by
             
               Zeno
               Augustus
            
             .
             462.
             2.
             
             His
             Son
             Basiliscus
             ,
             from
             being
             Caesar
             ,
             is
             by
             Zeno
             compelled
             to
             be
             made
             a
             Presbyter
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Arsacius
               ,
               Chrysostome
            
             being
             ejected
             ,
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             366.
             2.
             
          
           
             Arsenius
             a
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Melitians
             .
             238.
             2.
             
             Subscribes
             to
             
             Athanasius's
             deposition
             .
             240.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Arsenius
             a
             Monk.
             317.
             1.
             
          
           
             Arsenius
             is
             by
             Zeno
             advanced
             to
             be
             Augustalis
             and
             Dux
             of
             Egypt
             .
             461.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Artemon's
             Heresie
             .
             89.
             2.
             
             The
             Authour
             thereof
             was
             Theodotus
             a
             Tanner
             .
             90.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ascholius
             Bishop
             of
             Thessalonica
             .
             331.
             2.
             
          
           
             Asclepas
             Bishop
             of
             Gaza
             .
             251.
             2.
             261.
             2.
             
          
           
             Asclepiades
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             96.
             2.
             
          
           
             Asclepiadotus
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             disciple
             to
             Theodotus
             .
             90.
             2
             
             He
             mended
             the
             Books
             of
             Sacred
             Scripture
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Asclepius
             a
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Marcionites
             ,
             was
             burnt
             for
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ.
             166.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Asiaticus
               Dux
            
             of
             
               Phoenice
               Libanensis
            
             .
             469.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Asinius
               Quadratus
            
             ,
             a
             Writer
             of
             
             Roman-affairs
             .
             513.
             2.
             
          
           
             Aspar
             Son
             to
             Ardaburius
             .
             381.
             2.
             
             He
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             Sons
             ,
             is
             slain
             by
             Leo
             Augustus
             .
             436.
             1.
             
          
           
             Asterius
             a
             Sophist
             .
             242.
             1.
             
             Marcellus
             Bishop
             of
             Ancyra
             wrote
             against
             him
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Asterius
               Comes
            
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             quarrells
             with
             Gregory
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             517.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             killed
             in
             the
             Earthquake
             which
             ruined
             Antioch
             .
             519.
             1.
             
          
           
             Asturius
             a
             Martyr
             .
             125.
             2.
             126.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ater
             a
             Martyr
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             111.
             1.
             
          
           
             Athalaricus
             Son
             of
             Theodoricus
             King
             of
             the
             Goths
             .
             486.
             1.
             
          
           
             Athanasius
             Deacon
             of
             the
             Alexandrian
             Church
             .
             216.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             229.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             calumniated
             by
             the
             Eusebians
             .
             237.
             2.
             is
             banished
             into
             the
             
             Gallia's
             .
             242.
             1.
             
             Goes
             to
             Rome
             .
             250.
             1.
             is
             restored
             in
             the
             Serdican
             Synod
             .
             257.
             2.
             
             Returns
             to
             Alexandria
             .
             260.
             1.
             dyes
             .
             315.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Athanasius's
             Book
             of
             Synods
             .
             227.
             1.
             
             His
             Book
             concerning
             the
             Life
             of
             Saint
             Anthony
             .
             233.
             2.
             317.
             1.
             
             His
             Letter
             to
             his
             Acquaintance
             .
             272.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             His
             Apologetick
             concerning
             his
             own
             flight
             .
             291.
             2.
             
          
           
             Athanasius
             Bishop
             of
             Ancyra
             .
             304.
             2.
             
          
           
             Athanarichus
             King
             of
             the
             Goths
             .
             326.
             1.
             
             He
             surrenders
             himself
             to
             Theodosius
             .
             334.
             2.
             
          
           
             At●alus
             of
             Pergamus
             ,
             a
             Martyr
             at
             Lyons
             .
             70.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             Articus
             Bishop
             of
             〈◊〉
             in
             
               P●rygia
               ▪
            
             1●2
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Articus
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             369.
             1.
             
             His
             Character
             .
             370.
             1.
             
             He
             puts
             
             Chrysostom●'s
             name
             into
             the
             Dypt●cks
             again
             .
             382.
             1.
             
          
           
             Articus
             Bishop
             of
             Nicopolis
             .
             443.
             2.
             
          
           
             Attis
             the
             same
             with
             Ado●●s
             and
             Bacchus
             .
             302.
             2.
             
          
           
             Augustus
             Reigned
             seven
             and
             fifty
             years
             .
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             Avilius
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             38.
             2.
             
          
           
             Avitus
             Reigned
             eight
             months
             .
             428.
             2.
             
          
           
             Aurelianus
             preparing
             for
             a
             Persecution
             ,
             is
             smitten
             by
             Divine
             Vengeance
             .
             135.
             1.
             660.
             1.
             
          
           
             Aus●
             the
             name
             of
             Joshua
             the
             son
             of
             Nave
             .
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Auxentius
             an
             Arian
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Millain
             .
             272.
             1.
             274.
             1.
             324.
             2.
             
          
           
             Auxentius
             a
             Martyr
             in
             Palestine
             .
             163.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             BAbylas
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             106.
             1.
             
             He
             dyed
             in
             prison
             .
             108.
             2.
             
             His
             Reliques
             translated
             .
             298.
             1.
             414.
             2.
             
             A
             Church
             built
             in
             honour
             of
             the
             Martyr
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Bacchylides
             and
             Elpistus
             .
             64.
             1.
             
          
           
             Bacchyllus
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             86.
             1.
             
          
           
             Bacurius
             an
             
               Iberian
               ,
               Dux
            
             of
             Palestine
             .
             233.
             2.
             
             Master
             of
             the
             Milice
             .
             351.
             1.
             
          
           
             Baptism
             the
             Seal
             of
             Christ.
             40.
             2.
             
          
           
             Baptism
             of
             the
             sick
             in
             bed
             .
             113.
             2.
             persons
             so
             baptized
             ,
             were
             not
             promoted
             to
             be
             Clergy-men
             .
             114.
             1.
             
          
           
             Baradatus
             a
             famous
             Monk.
             432.
             1.
             
          
           
             Barba
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Arians
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             372.
             1.
             
          
           
             Barchochebas
             Leader
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             51.
             2.
             53.
             2.
             
             Persecuted
             the
             Christians
             .
             53.
             2.
             
          
           
             Bardesanes
             a
             Syrian
             .
             67.
             2.
             
          
           
             Barlamenus
             Bishop
             of
             Pergamus
             .
             304.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Barnabas
               ▪
            
             one
             of
             Christ's
             70
             Disciples
             .
             13.
             2.
             
             His
             Epistle
             Apoctyphal
             .
             43.
             1.
             
          
           
             Barsanuphius
             ,
             a
             famous
             Monk.
             493.
             1.
             
          
           
             Barsumas
             a
             Monk
             ,
             raises
             Sedition
             in
             Syria
             .
             445.
             2.
             
          
           
             Bartholomew
             Preaches
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Indians
             .
             78.
             2.
             
          
           
             Basilicus
             a
             Marcionist
             .
             79.
             2.
             
          
           
             Basilides
             a
             Martyr
             .
             94.
             1.
             
          
           
             Basilides
             an
             Arch-Heretick
             .
             52.
             1.
             
             He
             wrote
             four
             and
             twenty
             Books
             on
             the
             Gospel
             .
             52.
             2.
             
             He
             counterfeited
             two
             Prophets
             ,
             Barcabas
             and
             Barcoph
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Basilidians
             ,
             Hereticks
             .
             63.
             2.
             
          
           
             Basiliscus
             the
             Brother
             of
             Verina
             wife
             to
             
               Leo
               Augustus
            
             ,
             seizes
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             makes
             his
             Son
             
               Marcus
               Casar
            
             .
             449.
             1.
             
             His
             Circular
             Letter
             against
             the
             Chalcedon-Synod
             .
             449.
             2.
             
             His
             Anti-Circular
             Letter
             .
             452.
             2.
             
          
           
             Basilius
             Bishop
             of
             Ancyra
             .
             266.
             1.
             disputes
             against
             Photinus
             .
             269.
             1.
             is
             deposed
             .
             282.
             1.
             303.
             2.
             321.
             1.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Basilius
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             in
             Cappadocia
             .
             310.
             1.
             was
             a
             pillar
             of
             Truth
             .
             318.
             2.
             
          
           
             Basilius
             Bishop
             of
             Seleucia
             in
             Isauria
             was
             present
             at
             the
             Second
             Ephesine
             Synod
             .
             424.
             2.
             
          
           
             Bassianus
             and
             Stephanus
             Bishops
             of
             Ephesus
             are
             deposed
             ,
             and
             another
             chosen
             in
             their
             place
             .
             447.
             2.
             
          
           
             Belisarius
             Master
             of
             the
             Milice
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             vanquishes
             the
             Persians
             .
             483.
             2.
             takes
             Carthage
             .
             485.
             1.
             takes
             Rome
             .
             48●
             .
             1.
             
             Triumphs
             at
             his
             return
             out
             of
             Africa
             .
             485.
             2.
             
             Takes
             Rome
             again
             .
             486.
             2.
             
          
           
             Bells
             made
             use
             of
             in
             the
             Stews
             at
             Rome
             .
             341.
             1.
             
          
           
             Benjamin
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             5●
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Beryllus
             Bishop
             of
             Bostri
             .
             102.
             2.
             107.
             1.
             
          
           
             Beryllus
             Bishop
             of
             Philadelphia
             in
             Arabia
             .
             290.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Beri●us
               ,
               Biblus
            
             ,
             and
             Tripolis
             ,
             Sea-port
             Towns
             in
             Phoenice
             ,
             are
             ruined
             by
             an
             Earthquake
             .
             493.
             2.
             
          
           
             Besas
             a
             Souldier
             ,
             a
             Martyr
             at
             Alexandria
             .
             111.
             1.
             
          
           
             Betthera
             a
             very
             smal
             City
             of
             Judaea
             .
             51.
             2.
             
          
           
             Biblias
             a
             Martyr
             at
             Lyons
             70.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Bishop's
             Chair
             .
             106.
             1.
             
          
           
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             ought
             to
             give
             the
             people
             a
             good
             example
             .
             134.
             2.
             
          
           
             Bishops
             are
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             any
             Judge
             .
             615.
             2.
             
          
           
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             his
             autority
             .
             248.
             1.
             253.
             2.
             
          
           
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             their
             power
             .
             374.
             1.
             
          
           
             Bishops
             usually
             wore
             a
             black
             Garment
             .
             367.
             2.
             
          
           
             Bitus
             Bishop
             of
             Carrae
             .
             304.
             2.
             
          
           
             Bizua
             a
             Town
             of
             Thracia
             .
             314.
             1.
             
          
           
             Blandina
             a
             Martyr
             at
             Lyons
             .
             70.
             1.
             72.
             1.
             73.
             2.
             
          
           
             Blastus
             an
             Heretick
             .
             80.
             1.
             84.
             2.
             
          
           
             Boäne
             a
             Lake
             near
             Nicomedia
             .
             435.
             2.
             
          
           
             Bonifacius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             374.
             1.
             
          
           
             Bonosus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             509.
             2.
             
          
           
             Bosci
             ,
             a
             sort
             of
             Monks
             in
             Palestine
             that
             fed
             on
             the
             ground
             as
             Beasts
             do
             .
             418.
             1.
             
          
           
             Briso
             Bishop
             of
             Phil●ppopolis
             in
             Thracia
             .
             365.
             2.
             
          
           
             Briso
             Eunuch
             to
             
               Eudoxia
               Augusta
            
             .
             364.
             2.
             
          
           
             Bry●ia
             ,
             places
             near
             Antioch
             .
             518.
             2.
             
          
           
             Buddas
             ,
             termed
             also
             Tertbi●thus
             .
             234.
             1.
             
             He
             wrote
             four
             Books
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             converted
             to
             the
             ●aith
             of
             〈◊〉
             .
             385.
             
             ●
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             CAb●●nes
             a
             little
             King
             of
             the
             
             M●●r●
             ●e●●
             Trip●ly
             .
             484.
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             what
             manner
             he
             vanquished
             the
             Van●als
             in
             Africa
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Celestinus
             See
             Celestinus
             .
          
           
             
               Caesarea
               Philippi
            
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             Phoenicians
             called
             Paneas
             .
             125
             ▪
             2.
             a
             Statue
             erected
             there
             to
             Christ
             by
             a
             woman
             whom
             Christ
             had
             c●●ed
             ▪
             126.
             1.
             
          
           
             Caius
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             persecuted
             the
             Jews
             most
             severely
             .
             18.
             2.
             
             He
             seized
             upon
             their
             Prose●●●ae
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Caius
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             Writer
             flourished
             under
             Pope
             Zephyri●●s
             .
             ●9
             .
             2.
             
             His
             disputation
             against
             Proclus
             102.
             2.
             
          
           
             Caius
             and
             Alexander
             ,
             Martyrs
             at
             Ap●me●
             .
             82.
             1.
             
          
           
             Caius
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             79.
             2.
             
          
           
             Caius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             135.
             2.
             
          
           
             Caius
             a
             Bishop
             .
             272.
             2
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
           
             Callicrates
             Bishop
             of
             Claudiopolis
             .
             303.
             2.
             
          
           
             Callinicus
             a
             Melitia●
             .
             238.
             1.
             
          
           
             Callendion
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             A●●ioch
             .
             453.
             2.
             writes
             Letters
             to
             Zeno
             and
             Acacius
             against
             
               Peter
               ▪
               Mongus
            
             .
             456.
             2.
             is
             banished
             to
             Oäsis
             .
             457.
             1.
             
          
           
             Callir●●e
             a
             place
             in
             Judaea
             ,
             famous
             for
             warm-waters
             .
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             Callistus
             wrote
             the
             Actions
             of
             
               Julian
               Augustus
            
             in
             Heroick
             verse
             .
             299.
             2.
             
          
           
             Callistus
             Governour
             of
             Antioch
             under
             Theodosius
             Junior
             ,
             built
             
             Callistus's
             Porticus
             .
             415.
             2.
             
          
           
             Candidus
             wrote
             upon
             the
             Six-days-work
             .
             89.
             2.
             
          
           
             Capito
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             79.
             2.
             
          
           
             Carbuncle
             during
             the
             Reign
             of
             Maximinus
             ,
             deprived
             many
             persons
             of
             their
             sight
             .
             175.
             2.
             
          
           
             Carpocrates
             Founder
             of
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Gnos●icks
             .
             52.
             2.
             
          
           
             Carpocratians
             .
             63.
             2.
             
          
           
             Carya
             a
             house
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             368.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cassianus
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             79.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Cassianus's
             Chronographie
             .
             97.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cassius
             Bishop
             of
             Tyre
             .
             89.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cataphrygae
             ,
             Hereticks
             .
             67.
             1.
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Montanistae
             .
             273.
             2.
             
          
           
             Catholick
             Church
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             always
             like
             and
             constant
             to
             it self
             .
             53.
             1.
             
             It
             's
             accomplishments
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Cavades
             King
             of
             the
             Persians
             ,
             breaks
             the
             League
             which
             the
             Persians
             had
             made
             with
             the
             Romans
             in
             Theodosius
             Junior's
             Reign
             .
             470.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             desirous
             to
             give
             his
             Kingdom
             to
             Ch●sr●●s
             his
             youngest
             Son.
             483.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cecropius
             Bishop
             of
             Sebastopolis
             .
             442.
             1.
             
          
           
             Celadion
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             54.
             2.
             
          
           
             Celerinus
             a
             Confessour
             ,
             at
             first
             a
             follower
             of
             Nov●tut
             .
             113.
             1.
             
          
           
             Celestinus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             374.
             1.
             
             His
             Letter
             to
             
               Cyrillus
               ,
               Johanne●
            
             and
             Rufus
             .
             391.
             2.
             and
             to
             Nestorius
             .
             403.
             1.
             
          
           
             Celsus
             Bishop
             of
             Iconium
             in
             Pisidia
             .
             102.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cephas
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             70
             Disciples
             of
             Christ.
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cerdo
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             40.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cerdo
             ,
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             flourished
             at
             Rome
             .
             54.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ceras
             a
             Bay
             of
             the
             Pontick
             Sea.
             276.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cerinthus
             an
             Arch-Heretick
             .
             44.
             1.
             130.
             1.
             
             Saint
             John
             the
             Apostle
             avoids
             his
             company
             .
             44.
             2.
             
          
           
             Chaeromon
             a
             Philosopher
             .
             101.
             2.
             
          
           
             Charemon
             Bishop
             of
             the
             City
             Nile
             .
             111.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Chalcedon-Council
             .
             See
             Council
             .
          
           
             Chalcedon
             ,
             its
             walls
             demolished
             by
             Valens
             Augustus's
             Order
             .
             308.
             1.
             
             The
             Bishop
             thereof
             is
             made
             a
             Metropolitane
             .
             446.
             2.
             
          
           
             Charan
             a
             Writer
             of
             Grecian
             History
             .
             513.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Chief-Priest
             .
             See
             Pontif.
             
          
           
             Christ
             ,
             His
             Divinity
             .
             2.
             2.
             
             In
             Christ
             two
             Natures
             .
             ibid.
             and
             692.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Christ
             was
             acknowledged
             and
             worshipped
             by
             all
             the
             Prophets
             and
             just
             men
             .
             2.
             2.
             
             Christ
             ,
             under
             the
             shape
             of
             man
             ,
             appeared
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Jacob
               ,
               J●shua
            
             .
             3.
             1.
             
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             is
             foretold
             by
             Daniel
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             come
             after
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             4.
             2.
             
             The
             Name
             of
             Christ
             Venerable
             in
             ancient
             Times
             .
             5.
             1.
             
             Christ
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Jewish
             High-priests
             and
             Kings
             .
             ibid.
             Christ's
             Priesthood
             .
             6.
             1.
             
             Christ's
             Birth
             under
             Augustus
             .
             7.
             2.
             
             His
             Genealogy
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             drawn
             by
             Saint
             Matthew
             and
             Saint
             Luke
             ,
             reconciled
             .
             9.
             1.
             
             His
             Baptism
             under
             Tiberius
             .
             12.
             1.
             why
             he
             would
             dye
             .
             693.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             He
             is
             very
             God.
             694.
             2.
             
          
           
             Christian
             Religion
             was
             educated
             and
             flourisht
             together
             with
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             .
             66.
             1.
             
             It
             conferred
             prosperity
             upon
             the
             Roman
             world
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Christians
             ,
             their
             name
             foretold
             by
             the
             Prophets
             .
             6.
             2.
             
             Their
             Religion
             very
             ancient
             .
             ibid.
             and
             569.
             1.
             
             A
             Christian
             described
             .
             6.
             2.
             
             Name
             of
             Christians
             began
             first
             at
             Antioch
             .
             17.
             2.
             whence
             arose
             the
             Crime
             of
             Incest
             and
             killing
             infants
             ,
             which
             was
             charg'd
             upon
             the
             ancient
             Christians
             .
             52.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             Name
             of
             Christians
             common
             to
             Hereticks
             also
             .
             55.
             1.
             
          
           
             Chosroes
             King
             of
             the
             Persians
             ,
             besieges
             Antioch
             and
             other
             Cities
             of
             Syria
             487.
             2.
             
             At
             the
             close
             of
             his
             Life
             he
             is
             Baptized
             .
             490.
             1.
             
             He
             burns
             Melltina
             .
             509.
             1.
             
          
           
             Chosroes
             Son
             of
             Hormisda
             ,
             is
             chosen
             King
             of
             the
             Persians
             .
             ●2●
             .
             2.
             
             He
             flies
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             is
             adopted
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Mauricius
             .
             
             〈…〉
             He
             is
             carried
             back
             to
             his
             Kingdom
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
             52●
             .
             1.
             
             He
             gives
             a
             Golden
             Cross
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Saint
             Sergius
             the
             Martyr
             .
             523.
             2.
             
             He
             marries
             Sira
             a
             Christian
             woman
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Persian
             Laws
             .
             524.
             1.
             
          
           
             Chrysanthus
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Novatianists
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             372.
             1.
             374.
             1.
             
          
           
             Chrysaybius
             Protector
             to
             Theodosius
             ,
             an
             enemy
             to
             Flavianus
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             408.
             2.
             421.
             2.
             why
             he
             was
             angry
             with
             Flavianus
             .
             401.
             2.
             
          
           
             Chrysargyrum
             ,
             a
             Tax
             abolished
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Anastasius
             .
             470.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             It
             was
             paid
             by
             common
             whores
             every
             fourth
             year
             .
             ibid.
             Zozimus
             affirms
             this
             Tax
             to
             have
             been
             begun
             by
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             .
             472.
             1.
             
             Evagrius
             denies
             it
             .
             472.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Chrysopolis
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             Bithynia
             ,
             a
             Sea-port
             of
             the
             Chalcedonians
             .
             382.
             2.
             211.
             1.
             
          
           
             Chrysotelia
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             Golden
             Tax
             ,
             first
             brought
             up
             by
             Anastasius
             .
             474.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Church
             ,
             its
             Gifts
             .
             77.
             1.
             82.
             2.
             
          
           
             Churches
             ,
             very
             large
             and
             spatious
             built
             by
             the
             Christians
             before
             Diocletian's
             Persecution
             .
             140.
             1.
             
          
           
             Church
             of
             Acacius
             the
             Martyr
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             368.
             1.
             
          
           
             Church
             at
             Alexandria
             termed
             Cas●reum
             .
             376.
             2.
             another
             Church
             there
             ,
             called
             Alexander's
             .
             375.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Church
               Anastasia
            
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             331.
             1.
             
          
           
             Church
             of
             the
             Goths
             at
             Constantinople
             356.
             2.
             
          
           
             Church
             is
             not
             wont
             fiercely
             to
             persecute
             Hereticks
             .
             370.
             2.
             
          
           
             Church
             ,
             the
             disturbance
             thereof
             is
             usually
             accompanied
             with
             Tumults
             in
             the
             State.
             329.
             
          
           
             Church
             ,
             its
             affairs
             depend
             on
             the
             will
             and
             appointment
             of
             the
             Emperours
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             its
             priviledge
             .
             251.
             2.
             
          
           
             Church
             of
             the
             B.
             Virgin
             Mary
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             was
             called
             Justinian's
             Church
             ,
             from
             the
             Builder's
             name
             .
             512.
             1.
             518.
             2.
             
          
           
             Church
             Library
             first
             founded
             by
             Alexander
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             102.
             2.
             
          
           
             Circesium
             ,
             a
             Castle
             which
             is
             begirt
             by
             the
             Rivers
             Euphrates
             and
             Abora
             .
             505.
             1.
             
          
           
             Clarus
             Bishop
             of
             Ptolemaïs
             in
             Syria
             .
             89.
             1.
             
          
           
             Claudianus
             ,
             a
             Noble
             Poet.
             416.
             1.
             
          
           
             Clearchus
             Praefect
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             308.
             2.
             
          
           
             Clemens
             ,
             Saint
             Paul's
             companion
             ,
             the
             third
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             32.
             1.
             38.
             2.
             
             His
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             39.
             1.
             48.
             2.
             
             He
             rendred
             Saint
             Paul's
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             into
             Greek
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             .
             78.
             2.
             271.
             1.
             290.
             1.
             was
             Master
             of
             the
             Catechetick
             School
             at
             Alexandria
             .
             94.
             2.
             96.
             2.
             
             His
             Books
             .
             97.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cleobians
             ,
             Hereticks
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             .
             63.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cleomedes
             is
             Deified
             .
             302.
             2.
             
          
           
             Clopas
             or
             Cleophas
             was
             the
             Brother
             of
             Joseph
             .
             38.
             1.
             
          
           
             Caele-Syria
             ,
             afterwards
             named
             
               Syria
               Secunda
            
             .
             467.
             2.
             
          
           
             Caemeteries
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             122.
             2.
             125.
             1.
             
             Assemblies
             wont
             to
             be
             held
             in
             them
             .
             172.
             2.
             
          
           
             Comentiolus
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Mauricius
             is
             sent
             Master
             of
             the
             Milice
             into
             the
             East
             .
             522.
             1.
             
          
           
             Comites
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Order
             .
             606.
             2.
             
          
           
             Communion
             of
             the
             Laicks
             .
             113.
             2.
             
          
           
             Conon
             ,
             from
             being
             Bishop
             of
             Apamia
             ,
             becomes
             a
             Souldier
             in
             the
             Army
             of
             the
             Isauri
             .
             469.
             2.
             
          
           
             Conon
             Abbot
             of
             the
             Monasterie
             of
             Saint
             Saba
             in
             Palestine
             .
             495.
             2.
             
          
           
             Constantia
             wife
             to
             Licinius
             ,
             Sister
             to
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             .
             236.
             1.
             
          
           
             Constantianae
             ,
             Baths
             so
             called
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             308.
             1.
             366.
             2.
             
          
           
             Constantinus
             Junior's
             Letter
             to
             the
             Alexandrians
             246.
             2.
             
             His
             death
             .
             247.
             1.
             
          
           
             Constantine
             saluted
             Augustus
             by
             the
             Souldiers
             .
             149.
             1.
             209.
             2.
             
             Sees
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             in
             the
             Heavens
             .
             210.
             1.
             540.
             2.
             
             Erects
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Cross
             in
             Rome
             .
             177.
             2.
             544.
             1.
             
             Invites
             his
             Subjects
             to
             Embrace
             Christianity
             .
             567.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             His
             Empire
             was
             not
             Bloudy
             .
             576.
             1.
             
             He
             entertains
             the
             Bishops
             at
             a
             Banquet
             .
             581.
             1.
             
             He
             forgives
             his
             Subjects
             the
             fourth
             part
             of
             the
             Tribute
             .
             607.
             1.
             
             On
             Easter-day
             he
             bestows
             Alms
             on
             all
             persons
             .
             613.
             2.
             
             He
             abolishes
             the
             penalties
             of
             Single-life
             and
             want
             of
             Children
             .
             614.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             during
             his
             Reign
             two
             Vices
             prevailed
             ,
             Covetousness
             and
             Hypocrisie
             .
             624.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             Baptized
             at
             Nicomedia
             .
             628.
             1.
             243.
             2.
             
             He
             dyes
             on
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             .
             629.
             2.
             
             His
             Funeral
             very
             splendid
             .
             630.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             was
             buried
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               The
               Apostles
            
             ,
             631.
             2.
             
          
           
             Constantine
             built
             two
             Churches
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             the
             one
             called
             Irene
             ,
             the
             other
             
               The
               Apostles
            
             .
             229.
             2.
             253.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Constantius
               Chlorus
            
             Father
             to
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             a
             most
             Religious
             Prince
             .
             149.
             1.
             
             He
             did
             not
             persecute
             the
             Christians
             .
             ibid.
             and
             535.
             1.
             
             His
             Clemency
             towards
             his
             Subjects
             .
             535.
             1.
             how
             he
             tryed
             their
             zeal
             for
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             536.
             2.
             when
             he
             dyed
             .
             209.
             2.
             
          
           
             Constantia
             a
             Mart-Town
             of
             the
             Gazaei
             .
             618.
             2.
             
          
           
             Consubstantial
             ,
             in
             what
             sense
             to
             be
             taken
             .
             304.
             1.
             
          
           
             Consulate
             of
             Paulinus
             and
             Julianus
             .
             227.
             2.
             of
             Felicianus
             and
             Titianus
             ,
             244.
             1.
             
          
           
             Consulate
             of
             Acindynus
             and
             Proculus
             .
             247.
             1.
             of
             Marcellinus
             and
             Probinus
             .
             248.
             1.
             of
             Constantius
             III.
             and
             Constans
             II.
             250.
             2.
             of
             Eusebius
             and
             Rufinus
             .
             257.
             1.
             of
             Sergius
             and
             Nigrinianus
             .
             264.
             1.
             266.
             1.
             of
             
               Constantius
               Aug.
            
             VI.
             and
             Gallus
             II.
             ●69
             .
             ●
             .
             of
             Constantius
             VII
             .
             and
             Gallus
             III.
             270.
             1.
             of
             Arbetion
             and
             Lollianus
             .
             ibid.
             of
             Dacianus
             and
             Cerealis
             .
             278.
             1.
             
             Of
             Eusebius
             and
             
               Hypatius
               ▪
            
             ibid.
             of
             Constantius
             X.
             and
             Julian
             III.
             282.
             2.
             of
             Taurus
             and
             Florentius
             .
             283.
             2.
             and
             284.
             2.
             
          
           
             Consulate
             of
             
               Julian
               Aug.
            
             IV.
             and
             Salustius
             .
             299.
             2.
             
          
           
             Consulate
             of
             
               Jovian
               Aug.
            
             and
             Varronianus
             .
             304.
             2.
             
          
           
             Consulate
             of
             
               Valentinian
               Aug.
            
             and
             
               Valens
               Aug.
            
             I.
             306.
             1.
             2.
             of
             Gratianus
             and
             Dagalaisus
             .
             ibid.
             of
             Lupicinus
             and
             Jovinus
             .
             310.
             1.
             of
             Valentinian
             II.
             and
             Valens
             II.
             ibid.
             of
             Valentinian
             III.
             and
             Valens
             III.
             313.
             2.
             of
             Gratianus
             II.
             and
             Probus
             .
             315.
             2.
             of
             
               Valens
               Aug.
            
             V.
             and
             Valentinian
             Junior
             I.
             327.
             1.
             of
             Valens
             VI.
             and
             Valentinian
             Junior
             II.
             328.
             1.
             
          
           
             Consulate
             of
             Ausonius
             and
             Olybrius
             .
             330.
             1.
             of
             
               Gratianus
               Aug.
            
             V.
             and
             Theodosius
             I.
             331.
             1.
             of
             Merobaudes
             and
             Saturninus
             .
             337.
             1.
             of
             Richomeres
             and
             Clearchus
             .
             337.
             2.
             of
             
               Arcadius
               Aug.
            
             and
             Bauton
             .
             ibid.
             of
             
               Theodosius
               Aug.
            
             II.
             and
             Cynegius
             .
             338.
             1.
             of
             Tatianus
             and
             Symmachus
             .
             341.
             1.
             of
             Theodosius
             III.
             and
             Abundantius
             .
             350.
             2.
             of
             Arcadius
             III.
             and
             Honorius
             II.
             351.
             1.
             of
             Olybrius
             and
             Probinus
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Consulate
             of
             Caesarius
             and
             Atticus
             .
             352.
             2.
             of
             Honorius
             IV.
             and
             Eutychianus
             .
             353.
             1.
             of
             Stilichon
             and
             Aurelianus
             .
             367.
             1.
             of
             Honorius
             VI.
             and
             Aristaenetus
             .
             366.
             2
             of
             Stilichon
             II.
             and
             Anthemius
             .
             367.
             1.
             of
             
               Arcadius
               Aug.
            
             VI.
             and
             Probus
             .
             ibid.
             of
             Honorius
             VII
             .
             and
             Theodosius
             II.
             367.
             2.
             372.
             1.
             of
             Bassus
             and
             Philippus
             .
             368.
             2.
             of
             Honorius
             IX
             .
             and
             Theodosius
             Junior
             V.
             372.
             1.
             of
             Honorius
             X.
             and
             Theodosius
             VI.
             376.
             2.
             of
             Monaxius
             and
             Plintha
             .
             377.
             1.
             of
             Honorius
             XIII
             .
             and
             Theodosius
             X.
             379.
             2.
             of
             Asclepiodotus
             and
             Marinianus
             .
             381.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Consulate
             of
             Theodosius
             Junior
             XI
             .
             and
             
               Valentinianus
               Caesar.
            
             I.
             383.
             2.
             of
             Theodosius
             Junior
             XII
             .
             and
             
               Valentinianus
               Aug.
            
             II.
             383.
             2.
             of
             Hierius
             and
             Ardaburius
             .
             384.
             2.
             of
             Felix
             and
             Taurus
             .
             ibid.
             of
             Theodosius
             Junior
             XIII
             .
             and
             Valentinianus
             III.
             385.
             2.
             of
             Bassus
             and
             Antiochus
             .
             387.
             2.
             of
             Theodosius
             XIV
             .
             and
             Maximus
             .
             391.
             1.
             of
             Areobindus
             and
             Aspar
             .
             ibid.
             of
             Isidorus
             and
             Senator
             .
             393.
             1.
             of
             Theodosius
             XVI
             .
             and
             Faustus
             .
             393.
             1.
             and
             357.
             1.
             of
             Theodosius
             XVII
             .
             and
             Festus
             .
             394.
             2.
             
          
           
             Coracio
             an
             Egyptian
             ,
             confuted
             by
             
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
            
             .
             130.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cornelius
             a
             Centurion
             ,
             the
             first
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             that
             was
             baptized
             by
             Peter
             .
             17.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cornelius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             63.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cornelius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             108.
             2.
             
             His
             Letter
             against
             Novatus
             .
             223.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Cornelius
               Gallus
            
             the
             first
             Praefect
             of
             Egypt
             473.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cornutus
             a
             Philosopher
             .
             101.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cosmas
             Bishop
             of
             Epiphania
             in
             Syria
             ,
             refusing
             to
             consent
             to
             Severus's
             Synodick
             Letters
             ,
             separates
             from
             his
             communion
             ,
             and
             sends
             him
             a
             Libel
             of
             deposition
             .
             469.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Councils
             always
             summoned
             by
             the
             Emperours
             autority
             ,
             since
             they
             became
             Christians
             .
             329.
             
          
           
             Councils
             in
             Asia
             against
             Montanus's
             Heresie
             .
             81.
             2.
             
          
           
             Councils
             ,
             their
             usefulness
             and
             necessity
             .
             547.
             2.
             
          
           
             Council
             in
             Palestine
             concerning
             the
             celebration
             of
             Easter-day
             .
             86.
             2.
             
          
           
             Council
             at
             Rome
             under
             Pope
             Victor
             ,
             concerning
             the
             same
             question
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Council
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Pontus
             about
             the
             same
             affair
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Council
             of
             the
             Bishops
             in
             Gallia
             about
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Council
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Osdroena
             and
             Mesopotamia
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Council
             in
             Arabia
             against
             the
             Errours
             of
             Beryllus
             .
             107.
             1.
             
             Another
             Council
             in
             Arabia
             .
             108.
             1.
             
          
           
             Council
             at
             Rome
             against
             Novatus
             .
             112.
             2.
             
          
           
             Council
             of
             Africk
             against
             Novatus
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Council
             at
             Antioch
             about
             the
             Lapsed
             ,
             and
             concerning
             Novatus's
             Opinion
             .
             116.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Council
             at
             Iconium
             and
             Synnada
             concerning
             re-baptizing
             Hereticks
             119.
             2.
             
          
           
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             against
             Paul
             of
             Samosata
             132.
             2.
             
          
           
             Council
             at
             Rome
             about
             the
             Cause
             of
             Caecilianus
             .
             194.
             2.
             
          
           
             Council
             at
             Orleance
             concerning
             the
             same
             matter
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Council
             at
             Alexandria
             under
             Athanasius
             .
             290.
             1.
             
          
           
             Council
             at
             Alexandria
             under
             Theophilus
             ,
             against
             Origen's
             Books
             .
             360.
             1.
             
          
           
             Council
             at
             Antioch
             .
             248.
             1.
             
             Draught
             of
             the
             Creed
             published
             there
             .
             249.
             1.
             
          
           
             Council
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             celebrated
             by
             Acacius
             .
             283.
             2.
             
          
           
             Council
             at
             Antioch
             under
             Jovianus
             .
             303.
             2.
             
          
           
             Council
             of
             Ariminum
             .
             271.
             2.
             
          
           
             Council
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             242.
             1.
             
          
           
             Council
             of
             Constantinople
             under
             Constantius
             .
             281.
             1.
             
          
           
             Council
             of
             Constantinople
             under
             Theodosius
             .
             331.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Council
             of
             Constantinople
             against
             
               John
               Chrysostome
            
             .
             365.
             2.
             
          
           
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             against
             Nestorius
             .
             387.
             1.
             403.
             1.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Council
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
             240.
             2.
             
             A
             second
             Council
             at
             
               Jerusalem
               ▪
            
             263.
             1.
             
          
           
             Council
             of
             the
             Macedoniani
             at
             Antioch
             .
             330.
             2.
             
          
           
             Council
             of
             the
             Macedoniani
             at
             Lampsacus
             .
             306.
             1.
             
          
           
             Council
             at
             Millain
             .
             271.
             1.
             
          
           
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             or
             Nicaea
             .
             577.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             two
             reasons
             thereof
             .
             215.
             2.
             the
             Canons
             .
             227.
             1.
             
             Subscriptions
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             day
             and
             year
             when
             held
             .
             ibid.
             it
             s
             Synodick
             Letter
             .
             219.
             1.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             Council
             at
             Nice
             in
             Thracia
             .
             275.
             2.
             
          
           
             Council
             of
             Novatians
             in
             the
             Village
             Pazum
             .
             324.
             1.
             
          
           
             Council
             of
             Novatians
             at
             Sangaram
             .
             344.
             1.
             
          
           
             Council
             at
             the
             Oak
             against
             
               John
               Chrysostome
            
             .
             363.
             2.
             
          
           
             Council
             at
             Seleucia
             in
             Isauria
             .
             278.
             1.
             it
             was
             divided
             into
             two
             parts
             ▪
             as
             was
             the
             
             Ariminum-Council
             .
             278.
             2.
             
          
           
             Council
             at
             Serdica
             .
             256.
             2.
             
          
           
             Council
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Sicilie
             .
             312.
             2.
             
          
           
             Council
             of
             Sirmium
             ,
             266.
             1.
             
             Draught
             of
             the
             Creed
             published
             there
             ▪
             266.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Council
             of
             Tyre
             .
             23●
             .
             1.
             
             Deposes
             Athanasius
             .
             240.
             1.
             
          
           
             Council
             of
             Constantinople
             under
             Justinian
             ,
             on
             what
             account
             convened
             .
             495.
             2.
             
             The
             matters
             transacted
             therein
             .
             49●
             .
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Council
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             the
             second
             there
             ,
             over
             which
             Dioscorus
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             presided
             .
             408.
             2.
             therein
             Eutyches
             is
             restored
             ▪
             and
             Flavianus
             condemned
             .
             409.
             1.
             
          
           
             Council
             at
             Chalcedon
             ,
             and
             the
             affairs
             transacted
             there
             .
             421
             ▪
             2.
             423
             ,
             &c.
             the
             Draught
             of
             the
             Creed
             published
             there
             ▪
             425.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             An
             Epitome
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             that
             Council
             .
             437
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Council
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Asia
             in
             the
             City
             Ephesus
             under
             Basiliscus
             .
             451.
             1.
             the
             supplicatory-Libel
             presented
             by
             them
             to
             Basiliscus
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Creed
             ,
             the
             Draught
             of
             that
             published
             in
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             .
             217.
             1.
             218.
             2.
             
          
           
             Creeds
             ,
             how
             many
             were
             set
             forth
             .
             281.
             2.
             
          
           
             Crescens
             is
             sent
             into
             the
             Gallia's
             by
             Saint
             Paul
             the
             Apostle
             .
             32.
             1.
             
          
           
             Crescens
             a
             Cynick
             Philosopher
             .
             60.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Cyonius
             a
             Philosopher
             .
             101.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cross
             ,
             the
             signe
             thereof
             salutary
             and
             vivifick
             .
             556.
             2.
             678.
             1.
             
             Constantine
             used
             to
             seal
             his
             face
             with
             the
             signe
             thereof
             .
             576.
             2.
             
             He
             set
             up
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Cross
             in
             the
             palace
             .
             593.
             2.
             
             Signa
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             the
             Defence
             and
             Guard
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             ibid.
             the
             Amulet
             of
             Daemons
             .
             674.
             1.
             its
             power
             and
             efficacy
             .
             679.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Crosses
             of
             Sylver
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             359.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cross
             ,
             the
             salutary
             and
             vivifick
             wood
             thereof
             ,
             in
             the
             City
             Apamia
             .
             488.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cabit
             of
             the
             Nile
             carried
             to
             Scrapis's
             Temple
             .
             230.
             2.
             
             Constantine
             orders
             it
             to
             be
             carried
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Culcianus
             a
             fierce
             persecutor
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             is
             slain
             .
             181.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cars
             a
             Scythian
             ,
             commands
             the
             right-wing
             of
             the
             Roman
             Army
             ,
             and
             routs
             the
             Persians
             .
             508.
             1.
             
             He
             makes
             an
             irruption
             into
             the
             Persians
             Country
             ,
             and
             winters
             there
             .
             509.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cynegica
             ,
             a
             Region
             not
             far
             from
             Antioch
             .
             467.
             2.
             497.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cypriana
             ,
             so
             the
             Carthaginians
             termed
             the
             Feast-day
             of
             Saint
             Cyprian
             .
             485.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cyprianus
             the
             Bishop
             .
             112.
             2.
             was
             of
             opinion
             that
             Hereticks
             ought
             to
             be
             re-baptized
             .
             117.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Cyrillus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             135.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cyrillus
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             372.
             2.
             
             His
             power
             more
             than
             Sacerdotal
             .
             ibid.
             He
             drives
             the
             Jews
             out
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             375.
             2.
             
             He
             writes
             to
             Nestorius
             .
             403.
             1.
             
             He
             presides
             in
             the
             Synod
             of
             Ephesus
             .
             404.
             1.
             
             His
             Letter
             to
             John
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             405.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cyrillus
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             276.
             1.
             being
             deposed
             ,
             appeals
             to
             a
             greater
             Synod
             .
             280.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cyrinus
             Bishop
             of
             Chalcedon
             .
             363.
             2.
             dyes
             by
             a
             putrified
             wound
             .
             366.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Cyrus
             King
             of
             the
             Persians
             .
             532.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cyrus
             Bishop
             of
             Beroea
             .
             235.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Cyrus
               Praefect
            
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             ,
             famous
             for
             his
             Poetry
             .
             416.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             D.
             
          
           
             DAcidizus
             ,
             a
             Sea-port
             .
             314.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dadastana
             a
             place
             in
             the
             Confines
             of
             Galatia
             and
             Bithynia
             .
             304.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dalmatius
             the
             Caesar.
             263.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dalmatius
             the
             Censor
             ,
             Son
             to
             Constantine's
             Brother
             .
             238.
             2.
             
          
           
             Damas
             Bishop
             of
             Magnesia
             .
             47.
             2.
             
          
           
             Damasus
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             324.
             1.
             
          
           
             Damophilus
             or
             Demophilus
             what
             He
             wrote
             concerning
             the
             City
             Rome
             .
             515.
             2.
             
          
           
             Daniel
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             his
             praise
             .
             651.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Daras
             in
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             is
             built
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Anastasius
             ,
             in
             the
             Frontiers
             of
             the
             Persians
             and
             Romans
             .
             470.
             1
             ,
             2.
             is
             besieged
             by
             Chosroes
             .
             505.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             and
             is
             taken
             .
             506.
             1.
             is
             restored
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
             523.
             1.
             
          
           
             Deacons
             ,
             seaven
             of
             them
             ordained
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             15.
             2.
             
          
           
             Decius
             the
             Emperour's
             Edict
             against
             the
             Christians
             .
             110.
             2.
             
             His
             death
             .
             660.
             1.
             
          
           
             Decuriones
             enrolled
             in
             the
             Registers
             of
             the
             Curi●
             ,
             were
             Senators
             as
             '
             t
             were
             .
             475.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dedication
             of
             the
             Martyrium
             ,
             or
             Jerusalem
             Church
             .
             621.
             2.
             
          
           
             Demetrianus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             116.
             2.
             118.
             1.
             
          
           
             Demetrius
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             86.
             1.
             
          
           
             Demophilus
             .
             See
             Damophilus
             .
          
           
             Demophilus
             a
             Bishop
             .
             272.
             1.
             273.
             2.
             
          
           
             Demophilus
             is
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             313.
             2.
             is
             ejected
             by
             Theodosius
             .
             331.
             2.
             
          
           
             Description
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             
               Tyre
               ▪
            
             188
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
           
             Description
             of
             the
             Jerusalem
             Church
             .
             189
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Description
             of
             the
             Dominicum
             at
             Antioch
             .
             594.
             1.
             680.
             1.
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Apostles
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             626.
             1.
             
          
           
             Desposyni
             ,
             by
             that
             name
             the
             kindred
             of
             our
             Saviour
             were
             called
             ▪
             as
             were
             likewise
             those
             descended
             from
             them
             .
             10.
             1.
             
             They
             came
             from
             Na●ara
             and
             Cochaba
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Dexippus
             an
             Historian
             ,
             wrote
             the
             wars
             of
             the
             Scythians
             .
             513.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Didymus
             a
             blind
             man.
             320.
             1.
             
             Three
             Books
             of
             his
             concerning
             the
             Trinity
             .
             320.
             2.
             
          
           
             Didymus
             a
             Monk.
             317.
             1.
             
          
           
             Digamists
             by
             some
             not
             admitted
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             348.
             1.
             
          
           
             Diocaesar●a
             a
             City
             of
             Palestine
             .
             270.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Dio
               Cassius
            
             brought
             down
             the
             Roman
             History
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Empire
             of
             
               Antoninus
               Elagabalus
            
             .
             513.
             2.
             
          
           
             Diocletian's
             Edicts
             against
             the
             Christians
             .
             1●1
             .
             1.
             143.
             2.
             154.
             1.
             
             He
             and
             
               Maximianus
               Herculius
            
             resign
             the
             Empire
             .
             209.
             2.
             
             Diocletian
             runs
             mad
             .
             148.
             2.
             660.
             1.
             
             He
             dyes
             at
             Salona
             .
             210.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Diodorus
               Siculus
            
             an
             Historian
             ,
             continued
             his
             History
             to
             the
             Times
             of
             
               Julius
               Caesar.
            
             513.
             2.
             
             He
             wrote
             an
             Epitome
             of
             Libraries
             ▪
             690.
             1.
             
          
           
             Diodorus
             Bishop
             of
             Tarsus
             .
             334.
             1.
             
          
           
             Diodorus
             from
             being
             a
             Monk
             is
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Tarsus
             .
             354.
             1.
             
          
           
             Diogenes
             Bishop
             of
             Cyzicus
             ,
             was
             present
             at
             the
             second
             Ephesine
             Synod
             .
             438.
             1.
             
          
           
             Diomedes
             the
             Silentiarius
             .
             432.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dionysia
             a
             Martyr
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             11●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Dionysius
             Areopagita
             ,
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Athens
             .
             32.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dionysius
             Bishop
             of
             Corinth
             .
             64.
             1.
             
             His
             Catholick
             Epistles
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Dionysius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             120.
             1.
             132.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dionysius
             the
             Ex-consularis
             620.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Dionysius
               Halicarnassensis
            
             .
             513.
             2.
             690.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
               ,
               Origen's
            
             disciple
             ,
             was
             master
             of
             the
             Alexandrian
             School
             .
             106.
             1.
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             .
             107.
             2.
             for
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             is
             banished
             to
             Taposiris
             .
             109.
             1.
             
             His
             Books
             .
             116.
             1
             
             ▪
             2.
             126.
             2.
             132.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             banished
             to
             Cephro
             .
             122.
             2.
             
             He
             dyes
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Gallienus
             .
             133.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dionysius's
             Book
             entitled
             Corona
             .
             302.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dionysius
             Bishop
             of
             Alba
             in
             Italy
             .
             271.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dioscorus
             a
             Confessour
             .
             111.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dioscorus
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             the
             Alexandrian
             Church
             .
             124.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dioscorus
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             presided
             at
             the
             second
             Ephesine
             Synod
             .
             408.
             2.
             
             He
             deposes
             Flavianus
             and
             Eusebius
             .
             409.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             condemned
             in
             the
             Chalcedon
             Council
             .
             424.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             banished
             to
             Gangra
             .
             426.
             2.
             
             A
             Libel
             of
             deposition
             is
             sent
             to
             him
             .
             441.
             2.
             
             He
             was
             not
             deposed
             on
             account
             of
             the
             faith
             .
             446.
             1.
             
          
           
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             their
             order
             and
             names
             are
             no
             where
             found
             written
             ▪
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dius
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             96.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Dius
               ,
               Faustus
            
             ,
             and
             Ammonius
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             Alexandrian
             Church
             ,
             Martyrs
             .
             148.
             1.
             
          
           
             Docetae
             ,
             Hereticks
             .
             97.
             1.
             
          
           
             Doctrines
             ,
             or
             Institutions
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             an
             Apocryphal
             Book
             .
             43.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dolichianus
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             76.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dominica
             ,
             so
             the
             Churches
             consecrated
             to
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             are
             named
             .
             698.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Dominica
               Augusta
               ,
               Valen's
            
             wife
             .
             322.
             1.
             329.
             2.
             
          
           
             Domitian
             ,
             the
             second
             Persecutor
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             39.
             1.
             
             He
             issued
             out
             an
             Edict
             ,
             and
             ceased
             the
             Persecution
             .
             40.
             1.
             
          
           
             Domitianus
             Bishop
             of
             Melitina
             ,
             kinsman
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Mauricius
             .
             523.
             1.
             
             His
             commendation
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Domitilla
             for
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             is
             banisht
             into
             the
             Island
             Pontia
             .
             39.
             1.
             
          
           
             Domninus
             a
             Martyr
             .
             163.
             1.
             
          
           
             Domninus
             successour
             to
             Ephraemius
             in
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Antioch
             .
             495.
             1.
             was
             present
             at
             the
             Fifth
             Constantinopolitane
             Synod
             .
             495.
             2.
             
          
           
             Domnus
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             in
             Palestine
             .
             125.
             1.
             
          
           
             Domnus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             134.
             2.
             
          
           
             Domnus
             successour
             to
             Johannes
             in
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             is
             deposed
             in
             the
             Second
             Ephesine
             Synod
             .
             409.
             2.
             comes
             to
             Symeones
             the
             Stylite
             .
             410.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dorotheus
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             the
             Antiochian
             Church
             .
             135.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dorotheus
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Bed-chamber
             to
             the
             Emperour
             .
             139.
             2.
             142.
             1.
             is
             crowned
             with
             Martyrdom
             .
             142.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dorotheus
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Arians
             at
             Antioch
             .
             330.
             1.
             is
             translated
             to
             Constantinople
             .
             337.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dositheus
             Founder
             of
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Dositheans
             .
             63.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dositheus
             Bishop
             of
             
               Seleucia
               ▪
            
             then
             of
             
               Tarsus
               ▪
            
             389.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Dracilianus
               Vicarius
            
             to
             the
             
               Praefecti
               Praetorio
            
             .
             224.
             1.
             587.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dracontius
             Bishop
             of
             Pergamus
             .
             282.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dusares
             and
             Obadas
             ,
             Gods
             of
             the
             Arabians
             .
             689.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dux
             of
             Phoenices
             .
             173.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dyrrachium
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Epidamnus
             ,
             is
             ruined
             by
             an
             Earth-quake
             .
             481.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             E.
             
          
           
             EAster
             ,
             observed
             by
             those
             of
             Asia
             ,
             on
             the
             fourteenth
             day
             of
             the
             Moon
             .
             86.
             1
             ,
             2.
             the
             Dissension
             concerning
             the
             Celebration
             of
             Easter
             continued
             
             till
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             .
             577.
             1.
             
             The
             Nicene
             Council's
             Decree
             concerning
             Easter-day
             .
             582.
             2.
             
             Easter-day
             was
             kept
             by
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             from
             usage
             and
             custome
             .
             346.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ebionites
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             who
             they
             were
             .
             43.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             why
             so
             called
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             their
             degrees
             of
             Deacons
             ,
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             .
             24.
             1.
             143.
             1.
             of
             Readers
             and
             Exorcists
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Eccb●tius
             the
             Sophist
             285.
             2.
             
             His
             Levity
             in
             changing
             his
             Religion
             .
             295.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             termed
             an
             ill
             Sophist
             by
             Libanius
             .
             300.
             2.
             
          
           
             Edessa
             a
             most
             Christian
             City
             .
             16.
             1.
             
          
           
             Edessa
             a
             City
             of
             Mesopotamia
             .
             314.
             2.
             
          
           
             Edessa
             a
             City
             of
             Osdroena
             ,
             is
             drowned
             by
             the
             overflowing
             of
             the
             Scirtus
             .
             481
             ▪
             1.
             is
             rebuilt
             by
             
               Justinus
               Senior
            
             ,
             and
             named
             Justinopolis
             .
             ibid.
             An
             Image
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             is
             kept
             there
             .
             489.
             1.
             
          
           
             Egyptians
             do
             boast
             ,
             that
             Geometry
             ,
             Astronomy
             ,
             and
             Arithmetick
             were
             first
             found
             out
             amongst
             them
             .
             688.
             2.
             
          
           
             Elaea
             a
             Village
             ,
             in
             the
             Suburbs
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             383.
             2.
             
          
           
             Elephantina
             a
             Town
             in
             the
             Frontiers
             of
             Thebais
             .
             407.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eleusinus
             Bishop
             of
             the
             second
             Cappadocia
             .
             466.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eleusius
             Bishop
             of
             Cyzicus
             276.
             1.
             279.
             2.
             is
             deposed
             in
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             Synod
             .
             282.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eleutherus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             68.
             75.
             1.
             76.
             2.
             
          
           
             Elpidius
             Bishop
             of
             Satala
             .
             282.
             1.
             
          
           
             Empire
             of
             Rome
             when
             first
             divided
             .
             148.
             2.
             171.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Emperour's
             Office
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             .
             448.
             1.
             
          
           
             Encratitae
             ,
             their
             Heresie
             .
             67.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ennathas
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             Martyr'd
             in
             Palestine
             .
             165.
             2.
             
          
           
             Enoch
             ,
             his
             Apocryphal
             Book
             .
             137.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ephorus
             and
             Theopompus
             ,
             Writers
             of
             Graecian
             History
             .
             513.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Ephraemius
               Comes
            
             of
             the
             East
             under
             Justinus
             .
             480.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             chosen
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             by
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             came
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Earth-quake
             .
             ibid.
             and
             487.
             2.
             494.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ephres
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             51.
             2.
             
          
           
             Epimachus
             and
             Alexander
             ,
             Martyrs
             at
             Alexandria
             .
             111.
             1.
             
          
           
             Epimenides
             the
             Cretian
             ,
             an
             Initiator
             .
             297.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Epiphanius's
             Book
             ,
             entitled
             Ancoratus
             .
             350.
             1.
             
          
           
             Epiphanius
             Bishop
             of
             Cyprus
             ,
             having
             assembled
             a
             Synod
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             condemns
             
             Origen's
             Books
             .
             360.
             1.
             comes
             to
             Constantinople
             .
             361.
             2.
             
             Holds
             assemblies
             ,
             and
             ordains
             there
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             
               John
               Chrysostome
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Epiphanius
             Bishop
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             refuses
             subscribing
             to
             
             Severus's
             Synodick
             Letter
             .
             468.
             2.
             
          
           
             Epiphanius
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             482.
             2.
             485.
             1.
             
          
           
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             .
             390.
             1.
             
          
           
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Monks
             of
             Palestine
             ,
             to
             Alcison
             the
             Bishop
             .
             427.
             2.
             465.
             2.
             468.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eros
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             63.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eruli
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             under
             Justinian
             486.
             2.
             
          
           
             Essaeans
             ,
             Hereticks
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             63.
             2.
             
          
           
             Estba
             first
             of
             all
             married
             to
             Matthan
             ,
             then
             to
             Melchi
             .
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             Evagrius
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             338.
             2.
             
          
           
             Evagrius
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             313.
             2.
             is
             banished
             .
             314.
             1.
             
          
           
             Evagrius
             Bishop
             of
             Mytilene
             .
             280.
             2.
             
          
           
             Evagrius
             Bishop
             of
             Siculi
             .
             304.
             1.
             
          
           
             Evagrius
             a
             Monk.
             291.
             1.
             317.
             2.
             wrote
             two
             Books
             ,
             the
             one
             entitled
             
               The
               Monk
            
             ,
             the
             other
             
               The
               Gnostick
            
             .
             ibid.
             His
             Book
             entitled
             
               The
               Practick
            
             .
             318.
             2.
             
             A
             passage
             quoted
             out
             of
             that
             Book
             termed
             
               The
               Gnostick
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Evarestus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             47.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eucharist
             ,
             those
             that
             received
             it
             ,
             said
             Amen
             .
             114.
             2.
             what
             was
             left
             of
             it
             ,
             at
             Constantinople
             was
             given
             to
             Boys
             ,
             to
             be
             eaten
             and
             drank
             .
             494.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eudaemon
             a
             Melitian
             .
             238.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eudaemon
             a
             Presbyter
             .
             342.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eudocia
             an
             Athenian
             ,
             wife
             to
             Theodosius
             Junior
             .
             380.
             1.
             416.
             1.
             
             She
             wrote
             Poems
             .
             380.
             1.
             
             She
             comes
             to
             Antioch
             .
             416.
             2.
             
             The
             Antiochians
             bestow
             a
             Brazen
             Statue
             on
             her
             .
             417.
             1.
             
             She
             goes
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             to
             pay
             her
             Vow
             .
             417.
             1.
             
             She
             converses
             with
             the
             Monks
             that
             lived
             there
             .
             419.
             2.
             
             She
             builds
             Saint
             
             Stephen's
             Church
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Eudocia
             Junior
             ,
             daughter
             to
             
               Valentinianus
               Placidus
            
             and
             Eudoxia
             ,
             marries
             Hunericus
             Son
             to
             King
             Geizericus
             .
             428.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Eudoxia
               Theodosius
            
             Junior's
             daughter
             .
             392.
             2.
             416.
             2.
             
             She
             marries
             
               Valentinianus
               Placidus
            
             .
             392.
             2.
             416.
             2.
             
             After
             
             Valentinian's
             death
             she
             marries
             Maximus
             .
             428.
             2.
             she
             calls
             Geizericus
             out
             of
             Africk
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Eudoxia
               Augusta
            
             ,
             her
             Silver
             Statue
             .
             365.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eudoxius
             Bishop
             of
             Germanicia
             .
             254.
             2.
             
             Seizes
             upon
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Antioch
             .
             271.
             2.
             is
             deposed
             .
             280.
             2.
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             282.
             2.
             dyes
             .
             313.
             2.
             
          
           
             Euelpis
             a
             Laick
             ,
             Preaches
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             102.
             1.
             
          
           
             E●e●hius
             a
             Bishop
             .
             311.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eugenius
             sets
             up
             for
             a
             Tyrant
             in
             the
             West
             .
             350.
             1.
             is
             slain
             .
             351.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eulogius
             ,
             after
             Johannes
             ,
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             509.
             2.
             526.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eumenes
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             51.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eunomians
             don
             't
             baptize
             into
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             but
             into
             the
             death
             of
             Christ.
             350.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eunomius
             ,
             Aëtius's
             Notary
             .
             271.
             1.
             is
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Cyzicus
             .
             307.
             1.
             writes
             Comments
             on
             Saint
             
             Paul's
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
             ibid.
             Separates
             himself
             from
             Eudoxius
             .
             313.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eunomius
             Bishop
             of
             Nicomedia
             contends
             with
             Anastasius
             Bishop
             of
             Nicaea
             about
             some
             Cities
             .
             447.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eunuch
             to
             Queen
             Candace
             ,
             was
             the
             first
             that
             Preach'd
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Ethiopians
             .
             16.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eunus
             ,
             call'd
             also
             Cronion
             ,
             a
             Martyr
             at
             Alexandria
             .
             110.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eu●dius
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             after
             Saint
             Peter
             .
             40.
             1.
             
          
           
             Euphemia
             the
             Martyr's
             Church
             at
             Chalcedon
             .
             356.
             1.
             is
             described
             .
             422.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             two
             Miracles
             performed
             there
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Euphemius
             ,
             after
             Fravita
             ,
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             462.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             banished
             .
             465.
             2.
             
          
           
             Euphrasius
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             479.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             buried
             in
             the
             Earth-quake
             at
             Antioch
             .
             479.
             2.
             
          
           
             Euphronius
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             born
             at
             Caesarea
             in
             Cappadocia
             .
             602.
             2.
             
          
           
             Euphronius
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             236.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Euprepi●s's
             Monastery
             near
             Antioch
             .
             406.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eusebius
             a
             Deacon
             of
             the
             Alexandrian
             Church
             ,
             afterwards
             Bishop
             of
             Laodicea
             .
             124.
             2.
             136.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Eusebius
               Pamphilus
            
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             his
             Letter
             to
             the
             Caesareans
             concerning
             the
             Nicene
             Synod
             .
             217.
             2.
             
             &c.
             He
             drew
             up
             a
             Draught
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             and
             proposed
             it
             to
             the
             Nicene
             Synod
             .
             218.
             1.
             
             How
             he
             explains
             the
             term
             Homoöusios
             .
             218.
             2.
             
             He
             wrote
             three
             books
             against
             Marcellus
             .
             258.
             1.
             
             He
             was
             no
             Arian
             .
             ibid.
             &c.
             
             He
             wrote
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             to
             those
             of
             Constantine
             .
             472.
             2.
             
             He
             made
             a
             Speech
             in
             the
             Nicene
             Synod
             ,
             in
             praise
             of
             Constantine
             .
             529.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             He
             spake
             another
             Oration
             in
             the
             Palace
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             ,
             on
             his
             Tricennalia
             .
             ibid.
             and
             622.
             1.
             
             The
             Antiochians
             invite
             him
             to
             be
             their
             Bishop
             .
             599.
             2.
             
             Constantine
             commends
             him
             for
             refusing
             that
             Bishoprick
             .
             602.
             1.
             
             He
             recited
             an
             Oration
             before
             Constantine
             in
             the
             Palace
             .
             617.
             1.
             
             He
             wrote
             against
             
               Porphyrius
               .
               ▪
            
             302.
             1.
             and
             
             Constantine's
             Life
             .
             209.
             1.
             and
             345.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Eusebius
               Emisenus
            
             .
             248.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eusebius
             Bishop
             of
             Samosat●
             .
             304.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eusebius
             Bishop
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             writes
             Letters
             to
             many
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             favour
             of
             Arius
             and
             his
             followers
             .
             211.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             angry
             with
             Alexander
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             213.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             translated
             to
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             247.
             2.
             
             He
             dyes
             .
             250.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Eusebius
               Provest
            
             of
             the
             Bed-chamber
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             favoured
             the
             Arians
             .
             246.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             put
             to
             death
             .
             287.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Eusebius
               Scholasticus
            
             ,
             Scholar
             to
             Troïlus
             the
             Sophist
             .
             357.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eusebius
             Bishop
             of
             Vercella
             .
             271.
             1.
             289.
             2.
             
             a
             defender
             of
             the
             true
             Faith.
             293.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eusebius
             and
             Theognius
             subscribed
             to
             the
             Nicaene
             Creed
             ,
             but
             would
             not
             subscribe
             to
             the
             Anathematism
             .
             228.
             2.
             being
             banished
             on
             that
             account
             ,
             they
             presented
             a
             penitentiary
             Libel
             to
             the
             Bishops
             .
             228
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             Eusebius
             Bishop
             of
             Dorylaeum
             ,
             accuses
             Eutyches
             .
             408.
             1.
             
             His
             Libel
             presented
             to
             the
             Emperour
             against
             Dioscorus
             .
             423.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Eusebius
             Bishop
             of
             Ancyra
             ,
             was
             present
             at
             the
             
               second
               Ephesine
            
             Synod
             .
             424.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eusebius
             ,
             a
             Writer
             of
             the
             Roman
             History
             ,
             from
             Augustus
             to
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Carus
             .
             513.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eustathius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             ordains
             Evagrius
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             313.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             banished
             by
             Valens
             .
             314.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eustathius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             accuses
             Eusebius
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             .
             235.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             deposed
             in
             the
             Synod
             at
             Antioch
             .
             ibid.
             He
             is
             accused
             by
             Cyrus
             Bishop
             of
             Beraea
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Eustathius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             finds
             fault
             with
             Origen
             .
             362.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eustathius
             Bishop
             of
             Sebastia
             .
             278.
             2.
             is
             suspended
             from
             Communion
             .
             280.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             deposed
             in
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             Synod
             .
             282.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Eustathius
               Epiphaniensis
            
             ,
             a
             writer
             of
             History
             .
             514.
             1.
             
             He
             closes
             his
             History
             on
             the
             12
             th
             year
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Anastasius
             .
             470.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eustathius
             Bishop
             of
             Berytus
             ,
             wrote
             a
             Letter
             to
             Johannes
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             concerning
             the
             affairs
             transacted
             in
             the
             Chalcedon
             Synod
             .
             421.
             2.
             
             He
             was
             present
             at
             the
             
               second
               Ephesine
            
             Synod
             .
             424.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eustochius
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             493.
             1.
             
             He
             succeeded
             Macarius
             .
             495.
             1.
             
             He
             drove
             the
             Origenists
             out
             of
             the
             
               New
               Laura
            
             .
             495.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eutychius
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             .
             280.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eutyches
             .
             408.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eutychianus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             135.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eutychianus
             ,
             a
             Novatian
             Monk.
             226.
             2.
             
             His
             Miracles
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Eutychian
             Hereticks
             have
             corrupted
             many
             books
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             have
             fathered
             many
             of
             
             Apollinaris's
             Books
             ,
             on
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               Gregory
               Thaumaturgus
            
             ,
             and
             Julius
             .
             466.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eutychius
             disciple
             to
             Eunomius
             ,
             coyn's
             a
             new
             Opinion
             .
             350.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eutychius
             ,
             after
             Menas
             ,
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             495.
             1.
             
             He
             had
             before
             been
             Apocrisarius
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ama●ia
             .
             496.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             ejected
             out
             of
             his
             See.
             497.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             restored
             .
             509.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eutropius
             Praefect
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Bed-chamber
             .
             355.
             1.
             the
             first
             and
             the
             onely
             Eunuch
             that
             was
             ever
             made
             Consul
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Euzoïus
             is
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             283.
             1.
             is
             sent
             to
             Alexandria
             .
             316.
             1.
             
             He
             dyes
             .
             327.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             F.
             
          
           
             FAbian
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             106.
             1.
             
          
           
             Fabius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             108.
             2.
             
          
           
             Fadus
             Procurator
             of
             Judaea
             .
             20.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Familiar-spirits
             ,
             or
             paredri
             .
             52.
             2.
             
          
           
             Famine
             takes
             away
             bashfulness
             .
             33.
             1.
             
          
           
             Fate
             and
             Fortune
             ▪
             empty
             names
             onely
             .
             639.
             2.
             641.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Faustus
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             ,
             and
             Chaeremon
             ,
             Deacons
             of
             the
             Alexandrian
             Church
             .
             122.
             1.
             
          
           
             Faustus
             a
             Martyr
             under
             Diocletian
             .
             124.
             2.
             
          
           
             Feast
             of
             Our
             Lord's
             Ascension
             .
             383.
             2.
             
          
           
             Feast
             of
             Our
             Lord's
             Nativity
             .
             365.
             2.
             
          
           
             Felix
             Procurator
             of
             Judaea
             .
             25.
             2.
             
          
           
             Felix
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             135.
             2.
             
          
           
             Felix
             ,
             from
             being
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             275.
             2.
             
          
           
             Felix
             the
             Pope
             ,
             successour
             to
             Simplicius
             ,
             sends
             a
             Deposition
             to
             Acacius
             .
             459.
             1.
             
             Acacius
             did
             not
             acknowledge
             that
             deposition
             .
             459.
             2.
             
             He
             sends
             Vitalis
             and
             Misenus
             Legates
             to
             
               Zeno
               Augustus
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Festus
             Procurator
             of
             Judaea
             .
             26.
             2.
             
          
           
             Firmilianus
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             in
             Cappadocia
             .
             105.
             2.
             116.
             1.
             118.
             1.
             
          
           
             Firmilianus
             President
             of
             Palestine
             .
             163.
             2.
             is
             beheaded
             .
             169.
             1.
             
          
           
             Firmus
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             in
             Capadocia
             394.
             2.
             
          
           
             Flaccillus
             ,
             or
             Placitus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             248.
             1.
             
          
           
             Flavianus
             President
             of
             Palestine
             .
             154.
             1.
             
          
           
             Flavianus
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             334.
             2.
             
             a
             difference
             amongst
             the
             Bishops
             on
             account
             of
             his
             Ordination
             .
             336.
             2.
             
             He
             appeases
             the
             anger
             of
             Theophilus
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             338.
             2.
             
          
           
             Flavianus
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Proclus
             ,
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             408.
             1.
             
             He
             condemns
             Eutyches
             in
             a
             Synod
             assembled
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Flavianus
             is
             ordained
             
             Palladius's
             successour
             in
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Antioch
             .
             462.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             ejected
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Anastasius
             .
             465.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             banished
             to
             Petrae
             a
             Town
             in
             Palestine
             .
             467.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Florentius
             Bishop
             of
             Sardis
             .
             442.
             1.
             
          
           
             Florinus
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             falls
             into
             Heresie
             .
             80.
             1.
             84.
             2.
             
          
           
             Florus
             Procurator
             of
             Judaea
             .
             30.
             2.
             
          
           
             Florus
             Dux
             and
             Prefect
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             426.
             2.
             
          
           
             Fravita
             is
             ordained
             
             Acacius's
             successour
             in
             the
             See
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             461.
             2.
             
          
           
             Fravitus
             a
             Goth
             ,
             a
             person
             of
             great
             valour
             .
             357.
             1.
             
          
           
             Fritigernes
             ,
             Leader
             of
             the
             Goths
             .
             326.
             1.
             
          
           
             Frumentius
             is
             created
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Indians
             .
             232.
             1.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             G.
             
          
           
             GAïnas
             General
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             .
             356.
             1.
             endeavours
             to
             turn
             Tyrant
             .
             ibid.
             He
             is
             declared
             a
             publick
             enemy
             .
             356.
             2.
             
          
           
             Galates
             Son
             to
             
               Valens
               Augustus
            
             .
             322.
             1.
             
          
           
             Galilaeans
             ,
             their
             Sect.
             8.
             1.
             
          
           
             Galla
             the
             wife
             of
             Theodosius
             .
             325.
             2.
             the
             mother
             of
             Placidia
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Gallus
             is
             created
             Caesar.
             265.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             slain
             .
             270.
             1.
             
          
           
             Geiorae
             or
             Geörae
             ,
             whom
             the
             Jews
             called
             by
             that
             name
             .
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gelimeres
             King
             of
             the
             Vandals
             ,
             is
             taken
             by
             Belisarius
             .
             485.
             2.
             lying
             prostrate
             before
             Justinian
             sitting
             in
             his
             Throne
             in
             the
             Cirque
             ,
             what
             he
             said
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Gennadius
             succeeds
             Anatolius
             in
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             See.
             433.
             1.
             
          
           
             Georgius
             made
             Presbyter
             of
             Alexandria
             by
             Alexander
             .
             603.
             1.
             
          
           
             Georgius
             is
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             251.
             1.
             
             His
             cruelty
             .
             264.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             He
             is
             killed
             .
             288.
             1.
             
          
           
             Georgius
             Bishop
             of
             Laodicea
             ,
             wrote
             a
             Commendation
             of
             
               Eusebius
               Emisenus
            
             .
             235.
             1.
             248.
             2.
             
          
           
             Germanicus
             a
             Martyr
             at
             Smyrna
             .
             56.
             2.
             
          
           
             Germanio
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             96.
             1.
             
          
           
             Germinius
             Bishop
             of
             Sirmium
             .
             272.
             1
             ,
             2.
             273.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gladiators
             ,
             their
             Shows
             forbid
             by
             Constantine
             .
             614.
             1.
             
          
           
             Glycerius
             ,
             after
             Olybrius
             ,
             is
             made
             Emperour
             of
             Rome
             .
             436.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Salonae
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Golanduch
             ,
             an
             holy
             woman
             .
             523.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gordius
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             96.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gorgonius
             ,
             of
             the
             Bed-chamber
             to
             the
             Emperour
             .
             139.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             crowned
             with
             Martyrdom
             .
             142.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gortheus
             Founder
             of
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Gortheans
             .
             63.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gospel
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             .
             43.
             1.
             44.
             1.
             50.
             2.
             63.
             2.
             
             Gospel
             Syriack
             .
             63.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gospel
             termed
             Diatessar●n
             ,
             made
             up
             of
             the
             four
             Evangelists
             .
             67.
             2.
             
          
           
             Goths
             divided
             into
             two
             parties
             .
             326.
             1.
             
             Why
             they
             became
             Arians
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Gratian
             is
             proclaimed
             Emperour
             .
             310.
             1.
             
             His
             Law
             against
             the
             
               Photinians
               ,
               Eunomians
            
             ,
             and
             Manichaeans
             .
             330.
             1.
             
          
           
             Grecian
             Learning
             was
             not
             forbidden
             to
             the
             Christians
             ,
             either
             by
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             Apostles
             .
             296.
             2.
             the
             Advantage
             and
             usefulness
             thereof
             .
             ibid.
             and
             297.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Gregorius
               Thaumaturgus
            
             ,
             disciple
             to
             Origen
             .
             106.
             1.
             
             His
             Oration
             in
             praise
             of
             Origen
             .
             322.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gregorius
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             248.
             2.
             250.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gregorius
             Bishop
             of
             Nazianzum
             .
             3●0
             .
             1.
             321.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             322.
             
             ●
             .
             330.
             2.
             
             His
             Oration
             against
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             301.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Gregorius
               Nyssenus
            
             ,
             Brother
             to
             Ba●il
             the
             Great
             .
             322.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gregorius
             from
             being
             a
             Monk
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             503.
             1.
             
             His
             Character
             .
             503.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             accused
             for
             having
             been
             present
             at
             the
             sacrifices
             to
             Daemons
             .
             510.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             accused
             a
             second
             time
             ,
             of
             Incest
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             had
             burnt
             the
             Annona
             .
             518.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             acquitted
             in
             a
             Synod
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             ibid.
             His
             Speech
             to
             the
             Roman
             Souldiers
             who
             had
             made
             a
             Mutiny
             .
             520.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             reconciles
             the
             Roman
             Souldiers
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             Commander
             .
             521.
             1.
             and
             frees
             them
             from
             the
             rash
             Oath
             they
             had
             taken
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Gregorius
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             after
             Pelagius
             .
             525.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             H.
             
          
           
             HAdrian
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             his
             Rescript
             to
             
               Minucius
               Fundanus
            
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             53.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hegesippus
             when
             he
             flourished
             .
             53.
             1.
             
             His
             Books
             .
             63.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Helcesaïts
             ,
             Hereticks
             .
             108.
             1.
             
          
           
             Helena
             Queen
             of
             the
             Adiabeni
             furnishes
             the
             Jews
             with
             Corn.
             21.
             1.
             
             Her
             Sepulchre
             near
             Jerusalem
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Helena
             a
             whore
             ,
             Simon
             Magus's
             Companion
             .
             21.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Helena
               Augusta
            
             Mother
             to
             Constantine
             ,
             goes
             to
             Bethlehem
             to
             pray
             .
             591.
             1.
             comes
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
             229.
             1.
             builds
             two
             Churches
             there
             .
             591.
             2.
             
             Her
             piety
             and
             bountifulness
             .
             592.
             1.
             
             She
             finds
             the
             Sepulchre
             and
             Cross
             of
             our
             Lord.
             229.
             2.
             230.
             1.
             
             She
             builds
             three
             Churches
             in
             honour
             of
             Our
             Lord.
             230.
             1.
             
             Her
             death
             and
             burial
             .
             592.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             230.
             2.
             
             Drepanum
             is
             from
             her
             termed
             Helenopolis
             .
             229.
             1.
             
          
           
             Helenus
             Bishop
             of
             Tarsus
             .
             118.
             1.
             
          
           
             Helius
             succeeds
             Salustius
             in
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             495.
             1.
             
          
           
             Helion
             is
             sent
             Embassadour
             to
             the
             Persians
             .
             379.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             sent
             into
             Italy
             .
             382.
             1.
             
          
           
             Heliodorus
             Bishop
             of
             Laodicea
             in
             Syria
             .
             118.
             1.
             
          
           
             Heliodorus
             Bishop
             of
             Trica
             in
             Thessalia
             .
             347.
             2.
             
          
           
             Heliopolites
             ,
             their
             Law.
             231.
             1.
             
          
           
             Helladius
             and
             
               Ammonius
               ,
               Alexandrians
               ,
               Grammarians
            
             .
             339.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Helladius
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             in
             Cappadocia
             .
             333.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hemerobaptists
             ,
             an
             Heresie
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             .
             63.
             2.
             
          
           
             Heraclas
             ,
             Origen's
             disciple
             .
             92.
             2.
             
             Origen
             chuses
             him
             his
             Assistant
             and
             Companion
             in
             teaching
             .
             96.
             1.
             
             He
             studied
             Philosophy
             and
             Grecian
             Learning
             .
             ibid.
             and
             101.
             2.
             
          
           
             Heraclas
             a
             Presbyter
             wore
             a
             Philosophick
             Pallium
             .
             101.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             105.
             2.
             
             His
             Fame
             .
             106.
             2.
             
             His
             Rule
             about
             receiving
             Hereticks
             .
             119.
             2.
             
          
           
             Heraclea
             a
             City
             of
             Syria
             ,
             formerly
             called
             Gagalice
             .
             505.
             2.
             
          
           
             Heraclides
             Origen's
             disciple
             ,
             a
             Martyr
             .
             93.
             2.
             
          
           
             Heraclides
             Deacon
             to
             
               John
               Chrysostome
            
             ,
             is
             preferred
             to
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Ephesus
             .
             361.
             1.
             
          
           
             Heraclitus
             wrote
             Comments
             on
             the
             Apostle
             .
             89.
             2.
             
          
           
             Heraclius
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             284.
             1.
             
          
           
             Heraïs
             a
             Catechumen
             ,
             she
             was
             a
             Martyr
             .
             93.
             2.
             
          
           
             Herennius
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             284.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hereticks
             were
             not
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             broach
             their
             Errours
             till
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             46.
             2.
             they
             are
             divided
             into
             manifold
             kinds
             of
             Errours
             .
             53.
             1.
             
             The
             Sects
             of
             Hereticks
             destroy
             one
             another
             .
             ibid.
             Their
             Converse
             is
             to
             be
             avoided
             .
             56.
             1.
             
             Hereticks
             have
             corrupted
             the
             Books
             of
             Sacred
             Scripture
             .
             90.
             2.
             
             Their
             Books
             must
             be
             read
             with
             Caution
             .
             119.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Hermas's
             Book
             called
             Pastor
             .
             31.
             2.
             43.
             1.
             77.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hermogenes
             Master
             of
             the
             Milice
             is
             slain
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             250.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hermon
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             138.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hermogenes
             an
             Heretick
             .
             65.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hermophilus
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             mended
             the
             Books
             of
             Sacred
             Scripture
             .
             90.
             2.
             
          
           
             Herod
             the
             Great
             ,
             no
             Jew
             but
             a
             Forreigner
             .
             8.
             1.
             by
             Father's
             side
             an
             Idumaean
             ,
             by
             his
             Mother's
             ,
             an
             Arabian
             .
             8.
             2.
             made
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             by
             the
             Roman
             Senate
             and
             Augustus
             .
             ibid.
             and
             10.
             1.
             burnt
             the
             Jews
             Genealogies
             ,
             and
             why
             .
             ibid.
             slays
             the
             infants
             of
             Bethlehem
             .
             10.
             2.
             
             His
             disease
             described
             .
             11.
             1.
             
             His
             Largess
             to
             his
             Souldiers
             .
             11.
             2.
             orders
             his
             Sister
             Salome
             to
             kill
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             Jews
             whom
             he
             had
             imprisoned
             ,
             at
             his
             death
             .
             ibid.
             puts
             three
             of
             his
             own
             Sons
             to
             death
             .
             ibid.
             Resolves
             to
             kill
             himself
             .
             ibid.
             His
             death
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Herod
             Junior
             ,
             Son
             to
             Herod
             the
             Great
             ,
             
               kills
               John
            
             the
             Baptist.
             13.
             1.
             
             He
             and
             his
             Wife
             Herodias
             are
             banisht
             by
             Caius
             .
             17.
             2.
             
             He
             was
             present
             at
             Our
             Saviour's
             Passion
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Herod
             Eirenarch
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             Son
             to
             Nicetes
             .
             57.
             2.
             
          
           
             Herodian
             a
             Writer
             of
             Roman
             History
             .
             513.
             2.
             
          
           
             Heron
             ,
             Origen's
             disciple
             ,
             a
             Martyr
             .
             93.
             2.
             
          
           
             Heron
             and
             Isidorus
             ,
             Egyptian
             Martyrs
             .
             111.
             1.
             
          
           
             Heros
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             48.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Hesychius
               ,
               Pachumius
            
             ,
             and
             Theodorus
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             Martyrs
             .
             148.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hierapolis
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             the
             Province
             Euphratensis
             .
             523.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hieroglyphick
             Letters
             found
             in
             
             Serapis's
             Temple
             .
             339.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hierophilus
             Bishop
             of
             Plotinopolis
             .
             389.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hilarius
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             284.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hilarius
             Bishop
             of
             Poictiers
             .
             293.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Hippolitus
             2
             Bishop
             .
             102.
             2.
             
             His
             Books
             .
             103.
             1.
             
          
           
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             See
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Homonoea
             or
             Concordia
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Church
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             435.
             1.
             
          
           
             Honoratus
             Praefect
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             281.
             1.
             
          
           
             Honorius
             is
             proclaimed
             Augustus
             .
             350.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hormisda
             Son
             to
             Chosroes
             ,
             succeeds
             his
             Father
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             509.
             1.
             
             The
             Persians
             headed
             by
             Varamus
             conspire
             against
             him
             .
             522.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hosius
             Bishop
             of
             Corduba
             .
             195.
             1.
             214.
             1.
             266.
             1.
             269.
             
             ●
             ,
             2.
             was
             present
             at
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             .
             578.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hunericus
             or
             Onorichus
             King
             of
             the
             Vandals
             ,
             persecutes
             the
             Catholicks
             in
             Africk
             .
             460.
             1.
             483.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hunni
             destroy
             Armenia
             .
             352.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hunni
             heretofore
             called
             Massagetae
             .
             449.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hyginus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             54.
             1.
             the
             ninth
             successour
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Hymenaeus
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             125.
             1.
             133.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hypatia
             a
             Philosopheress
             .
             376.
             1.
             
             She
             is
             barbarously
             murdered
             .
             376.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hypatianus
             Bishop
             of
             Heraclea
             .
             266.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hyperechius
             a
             Bishop
             .
             311.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hypostasis
             and
             Ousia
             ,
             how
             they
             may
             be
             spoken
             concerning
             God.
             390.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Hyrcanus
             Prince
             of
             the
             Jews
             taken
             by
             the
             Parthians
             .
             8.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             JAmes
             the
             Brother
             of
             Our
             Lord
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             70
             disciples
             .
             13.
             2.
             16.
             1.
             is
             created
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             16.
             1.
             surnamed
             James
             the
             Just.
             ibid.
             also
             surnamed
             Oblias
             .
             27.
             2.
             
             His
             Martyrdom
             .
             ibid.
             His
             Catholick
             Epistle
             .
             29.
             1.
             
             His
             Chair
             kept
             with
             great
             care
             .
             126.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iberians
             converted
             to
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             when
             and
             how
             .
             232.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Jerusalem-Church
             was
             termed
             a
             Virgin.
             63.
             2.
             
          
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
             its
             last
             Siege
             and
             Famine
             described
             .
             32
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Jews
             first
             under
             Judges
             ,
             after
             that
             under
             Kings
             ;
             after
             the
             Captivity
             they
             were
             an
             Aristocracy
             with
             an
             Oligarchy
             :
             at
             length
             became
             Tributaries
             to
             Rome
             .
             8.
             2.
             
             They
             had
             the
             names
             of
             their
             Ancestours
             written
             out
             in
             ancient
             Rolls
             .
             10.
             1.
             
             They
             had
             a
             sacred
             Treasury
             called
             Corban
             .
             19.
             1.
             
             Their
             Seaven
             Sects
             .
             63.
             2.
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Jews
             under
             Vespasian
             .
             35.
             1.
             
             They
             endeavour
             to
             rebuild
             their
             Temple
             .
             298.
             2.
             
             Hadrian
             forbids
             them
             to
             enter
             Jerusalem
             .
             52.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ignatius
             the
             second
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             after
             Saint
             Peter
             .
             40
             ,
             1.
             47.
             1.
             
             His
             Epistles
             are
             reckoned
             up
             .
             47.
             2.
             
             He
             suffered
             Martyrdom
             at
             Rome
             .
             ibid.
             By
             Theodosius
             Junior's
             order
             ,
             his
             Reliques
             are
             removed
             into
             the
             City
             Antioch
             .
             413.
             2.
             
          
           
             Illus
             and
             Leontius
             rebell
             against
             Zeno.
             464.
             1.
             
          
           
             Index
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             .
             66.
             2.
             164.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Indians
             converted
             to
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             ,
             and
             how
             .
             231.
             2.
             
          
           
             Immestar
             ,
             a
             place
             in
             Syria
             .
             377.
             1.
             
          
           
             Innocentius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             373.
             2.
             
          
           
             Johannes
             ,
             or
             John
             ,
             two
             of
             them
             lived
             at
             the
             same
             time
             in
             Asia
             .
             49.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             John
             the
             Apostle
             Preach'd
             in
             Asia
             .
             30.
             1.
             dyed
             at
             Ephesus
             .
             ibid.
             was
             banished
             into
             the
             Island
             Patmos
             .
             39.
             1.
             returned
             from
             thence
             after
             Domitian's
             death
             ,
             and
             governed
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             .
             40.
             1
             ,
             2.
             for
             what
             reason
             he
             wrote
             his
             Gospel
             .
             42.
             1
             ,
             2.
             105.
             1.
             
             He
             wore
             a
             plate
             of
             Gold.
             87.
             1.
             
          
           
             Johannes
             a
             Reader
             ,
             is
             beheaded
             for
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ.
             170.
             1.
             
             His
             wonderful
             memory
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Johannes
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             .
             352.
             1.
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             353.
             1.
             
             His
             descent
             and
             education
             .
             ibid.
             and
             353.
             2.
             
             His
             course
             of
             Life
             and
             disposition
             .
             354.
             2.
             
             He
             was
             wont
             to
             Preach
             sitting
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             .
             355.
             2.
             
             His
             death
             .
             367.
             1.
             
          
           
             Johannes
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             338.
             2.
             
          
           
             Johannes
             Bishop
             of
             Proconnesus
             .
             389.
             1.
             
          
           
             Johannes
             the
             Chief
             of
             the
             Notaries
             ,
             sets
             up
             for
             a
             Tyrant
             .
             381.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             John
             the
             Apostle's
             Church
             seaven
             miles
             from
             Constantinople
             .
             356.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               John
               Chrysostoms
            
             Opinion
             concerning
             the
             Admission
             of
             Penitents
             .
             367.
             2.
             
          
           
             Johannitae
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             called
             who
             took
             
               John
               Chrysostom's
            
             part
             .
             366.
             2.
             at
             length
             they
             were
             re-united
             to
             the
             Church
             by
             Proclus
             .
             393.
             1.
             
          
           
             Johannes
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             387.
             1.
             403.
             2.
             coming
             to
             the
             Council
             the
             fifth
             day
             after
             Nestorius's
             Condemnation
             ,
             assembles
             a
             Synod
             ,
             and
             deposes
             Cyrillus
             .
             404.
             2.
             is
             reconciled
             to
             Cyrillus
             405.
             1.
             
          
           
             Johannes
             the
             Rhetorician
             an
             Historian
             .
             413.
             2.
             434.
             1.
             464.
             2.
             closed
             his
             History
             under
             Justinus
             Senior
             .
             479.
             2.
             
          
           
             Johannes
             from
             being
             Steward
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             455.
             1.
             is
             ejected
             by
             
               Zeno
               Augustus's
            
             order
             .
             ibid.
             flyes
             to
             Rome
             to
             Pope
             Simplicius
             .
             456.
             2.
             
          
           
             Johannes
             ,
             after
             Athanasius
             ,
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             462.
             2.
             
          
           
             Johannes
             Bishop
             of
             Paltum
             ,
             a
             Defender
             of
             the
             Chalcedon
             Synod
             ,
             is
             banished
             .
             467.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Johannes
               Scytha
            
             aud
             
               Johannes
               Gibbus
            
             ,
             Masters
             of
             the
             Milice
             ,
             vanquish
             the
             Isauri
             .
             469.
             2.
             
          
           
             Johannes
             the
             Chuzibite
             a
             Monk
             in
             Palestine
             .
             480.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Johannes
               Scholasticus
               ,
               Eutychius
            
             being
             ejected
             ,
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             497.
             2.
             
          
           
             Johannes
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             526.
             1.
             
          
           
             Johannes
             called
             Catelinus
             ,
             successour
             to
             Vigilius
             in
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Rome
             .
             497.
             2.
             
          
           
             Johannes
             ordained
             Apollinaris's
             successour
             in
             the
             See
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             509.
             2.
             
          
           
             Johannes
             succeeds
             Macarius
             in
             the
             See
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Josephus
             the
             Historiographer
             .
             36.
             2.
             
             His
             Books
             .
             37.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Joseph
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             51.
             2.
             
          
           
             Jovianus
             is
             chosen
             Emperour
             .
             299.
             2.
             makes
             a
             peace
             with
             the
             Persians
             .
             300.
             1.
             dyes
             .
             304.
             2.
             
          
           
             Irenaeus
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             Lyons
             .
             75.
             1.
             is
             made
             a
             Bishop
             .
             76.
             1.
             
             His
             Books
             .
             84.
             2.
             89.
             1.
             when
             a
             youth
             he
             was
             an
             Hearer
             of
             Polycarp
             at
             Smyrna
             .
             85.
             1.
             
             He
             writes
             to
             Pope
             Victor
             .
             87.
             2.
             345.
             1.
             
          
           
             Irenaeus
             a
             Grammarian
             Wrote
             a
             Lexicon
             .
             291.
             2.
             
          
           
             Irenaeus
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             and
             Aquilinus
             of
             Biblus
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             are
             deposed
             in
             the
             second
             Ephesine
             Synod
             .
             409.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Irenaeus
               Comes
            
             of
             the
             East
             under
             Justinus
             Senior
             .
             479.
             1.
             
          
           
             Irenius
             Bishop
             of
             Gaza
             .
             304.
             2.
             
          
           
             Isacoces
             Bishop
             of
             Armenia
             the
             Great
             .
             304.
             1.
             
          
           
             Isaurica
             ,
             Donatives
             which
             the
             Emperour
             gave
             yearly
             to
             the
             Isaurians
             .
             470.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ischyras
             assumes
             to
             himself
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             .
             238.
             2.
             is
             made
             a
             Bishop
             by
             the
             Arians
             .
             257.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ischyrion
             is
             killed
             for
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ.
             111.
             2.
             
          
           
             Isdigerdes
             King
             of
             the
             Persians
             .
             373.
             1.
             
             Father
             to
             Vararanes
             .
             415.
             2.
             
          
           
             Isidorus
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             353.
             1.
             hated
             by
             Theophilus
             ,
             and
             why
             .
             359.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Isidorus
               Pelusiota
            
             .
             413.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ision
             a
             Meletian
             .
             ●38
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Judas
             of
             Galile
             or
             Gaulanites
             .
             8.
             1.
             
          
           
             Jude
             one
             of
             the
             Brethren
             of
             Christ.
             39.
             2.
             
          
           
             Judas
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             51.
             2.
             
          
           
             Judas
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             Writer
             .
             94.
             2.
             
          
           
             Julianus
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             78.
             2.
             
          
           
             Julianus
             Bishop
             of
             Apamia
             .
             82.
             1.
             
          
           
             Julianus
             a
             Martyr
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             under
             Decius
             .
             110.
             2.
             
          
           
             Julianus
             a
             Martyr
             with
             Pamphilus
             .
             168.
             2.
             
          
           
             Julianus
             created
             Caesar.
             270.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             Saluted
             Augustus
             .
             286.
             2.
             284.
             2.
             
             His
             Education
             .
             286.
             1.
             
             He
             recites
             his
             Orations
             in
             the
             Court.
             287.
             2.
             wrote
             against
             the
             Christians
             .
             ibid.
             His
             Book
             entitled
             
               The
               Caesars
            
             .
             ibid.
             persecutes
             the
             Christians
             .
             295.
             1.
             
             His
             Misopogon
             or
             Antiochicus
             .
             298.
             1.
             
             His
             Book
             concerning
             the
             Cynick
             Philosophy
             .
             301.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             slain
             .
             299.
             2.
             
          
           
             Julianus
             Bishop
             of
             Lebedus
             .
             438.
             1.
             
          
           
             Julianus
             Bishop
             of
             Bostri
             ,
             refuses
             subscribing
             to
             Severus's
             Synodick
             Letters
             .
             469.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Julius
               Caesar
            
             takes
             five
             hundred
             Cities
             .
             473.
             1.
             
          
           
             Julius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             wrote
             a
             Letter
             to
             the
             Easterns
             .
             253.
             2.
             
             His
             Letter
             to
             the
             Alexandrians
             .
             260.
             2.
             
             &c.
             Sate
             Bishop
             fifteen
             years
             .
             270.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Justina
               Augusta
            
             ,
             Mother
             to
             Valentinian
             Junior
             ,
             favours
             the
             Arians
             .
             337.
             1.
             
          
           
             Justinianus
             ,
             Sister's
             son
             to
             Justinus
             ,
             is
             by
             him
             proclaimed
             Augustus
             .
             481.
             2.
             
             a
             defender
             of
             the
             Chalcedon
             Synod
             .
             ibid.
             His
             wife
             Theodora
             is
             an
             Enemy
             to
             that
             Synod
             .
             ibid.
             His
             Constitution
             ,
             wherein
             he
             Anathematizes
             Anthimus
             and
             Severus
             and
             their
             Associates
             .
             483.
             1.
             destroys
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Vandals
             in
             Africk
             .
             485.
             1.
             
             His
             insatiable
             covetousness
             .
             491.
             2.
             
             He
             favours
             the
             Faction
             of
             the
             Venetiani
             ,
             and
             persecutes
             the
             Prasiani
             .
             492.
             2.
             
             He
             falls
             into
             the
             Heresie
             of
             the
             Aphthar●odocet●
             .
             497.
             2.
             
          
           
             Justinianus
             Brother
             to
             Justinus
             ,
             is
             sent
             Master
             of
             the
             Milice
             against
             the
             Persians
             .
             508.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             turned
             out
             of
             Commission
             by
             Tiberius
             .
             511.
             1.
             
          
           
             Justinus
             the
             Philosopher
             .
             53.
             2.
             
             His
             Martyrdom
             .
             60.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             His
             Books
             .
             62.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Justinus
             Senior
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Anastasius
             ,
             is
             proclaimed
             Emperour
             .
             477.
             1.
             
             He
             orders
             the
             Chalcedon
             Synod
             to
             be
             asserted
             and
             maintained
             throughout
             all
             Churches
             .
             481.
             2.
             
          
           
             Justinus
             Junior
             ,
             Justinian's
             Sister's
             son
             ,
             from
             being
             Curopalates
             is
             made
             Emperour
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
             499.
             1.
             an
             effeminate
             and
             dissolute
             person
             ,
             and
             insatiably
             Covetous
             .
             499.
             2.
             
             His
             wife
             
               Sophia
               Augusta
            
             .
             500.
             2.
             
             He
             kills
             his
             kinsman
             Justinus
             ,
             ibid.
             his
             Edict
             to
             all
             Christians
             concerning
             the
             Faith.
             501
             ,
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             runs
             mad
             .
             506.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Justus
               Tiberiensis
            
             ,
             an
             Historian
             .
             37.
             2.
             
          
           
             Justus
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             47.
             1.
             
             Another
             Justus
             Bishop
             of
             the
             same
             place
             .
             51.
             2.
             
          
           
             Justus
             surnamed
             Barsabas
             .
             49.
             2.
             
          
           
             Justus
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             49.
             2.
             
          
           
             Juvenalis
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             387.
             1.
             was
             present
             at
             both
             the
             Ephesine
             Synods
             .
             408.
             2.
             
             He
             was
             present
             at
             the
             Chalcedon
             Synod
             .
             423.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             
          
           
             LAbarum
             described
             ▪
             541.
             1
             ,
             2.
             fifty
             Souldiers
             were
             appointed
             to
             to
             guard
             it
             .
             554.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Laetus
               Praefect
            
             of
             Egypt
             .
             91.
             2.
             
          
           
             Laïcks
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             entreating
             them
             ,
             did
             sometimes
             Preach
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             102.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lamydrion
             a
             Presbyter
             .
             304.
             2.
             
          
           
             Laodicea
             in
             Asia
             was
             the
             place
             where
             the
             question
             about
             Easter
             was
             started
             .
             6●
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Latronianus
             Corrector
             of
             Sicily
             .
             194.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Laurae
             and
             Monasteries
             in
             Palestine
             .
             417.
             2.
             the
             Monks
             manner
             of
             living
             there
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Lauricius
             Commander
             in
             chief
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             in
             Isauria
             .
             278.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Legi●
               sul●i●●●
            
             ,
             or
             Thundring
             Legion
             ,
             whence
             it
             had
             that
             name
             .
             75.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               L●onas
               Comes
            
             of
             the
             Palace
             .
             278.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Lent-Fast
             variously
             observed
             amongst
             the
             Ancients
             .
             88.
             1.
             2.
             346.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Leonides
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             Origen's
             Father
             .
             91.
             1.
             
          
           
             Leontius
             Bishop
             of
             Ancyra
             .
             365.
             2
             ,
          
           
             Leontius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             264.
             1.
             
          
           
             Leontius
             Bishop
             of
             Comani
             .
             303.
             2.
             
          
           
             Leontius
             Bishop
             of
             Tripolis
             .
             280.
             2.
             
          
           
             Levi
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             51.
             2.
             
          
           
             Libanius
             and
             Julianus
             the
             eminentest
             of
             all
             Sophists
             .
             417.
             1.
             
          
           
             Libanius
             the
             Sophist
             teaches
             Rhetorick
             at
             Constantinople
             and
             Nicomedia
             .
             285.
             2.
             
             Two
             Orations
             of
             his
             .
             297.
             2.
             
             His
             Funeral
             Oration
             upon
             Julian
             .
             300.
             1.
             
          
           
             Libel
             supplicatory
             presented
             to
             Leo
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Egypt
             and
             Clergy
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             against
             
               Timotheus
               Aelurus
            
             .
             430.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Liberius
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             .
             270.
             2.
             is
             banished
             .
             275.
             2.
             
             His
             Letter
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Macedoniani
             .
             311.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Licinius
             raises
             a
             war
             against
             Constantine
             .
             196.
             1.
             547.
             2.
             persecutes
             the
             Christians
             .
             196.
             1.
             551.
             2.
             
             His
             Coveteousness
             .
             196.
             2.
             549.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             vanquished
             by
             Constantine
             and
             Christ.
             197.
             2.
             556.
             2.
             
             He
             prohibites
             the
             Synods
             of
             Bishops
             .
             547.
             2.
             
          
           
             Licinius
             is
             made
             Emperour
             by
             Galerius
             .
             210.
             1.
             
             Constantine
             marries
             his
             Sister
             to
             him
             .
             210.
             
             ●
             .
             He
             persecutes
             the
             Christians
             in
             the
             East
             .
             ibid.
             He
             is
             vanished
             by
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             soon
             after
             slain
             .
             211.
             1.
             
          
           
             Linus
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             31.
             1.
             32.
             1.
             
          
           
             Litarba
             a
             place
             three
             humdred
             furlongs
             distant
             from
             Antioch
             .
             520.
             1.
             
          
           
             Longinus
             a
             Philosopher
             .
             101.
             1.
             
          
           
             Longinus
             an
             Isaurian
             ,
             rebels
             against
             the
             Emperour
             Anastasius
             .
             469.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Longinus
               Selinuntius
            
             chief
             of
             the
             Isauri
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Long-wall
             of
             the
             Cherronesus
             falls
             down
             by
             an
             Earthquake
             .
             414.
             2.
             
          
           
             Long-wall
             built
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Anastasius
             470.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lucianus
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             Antioch
             .
             147.
             2.
             
             a
             Martyr
             .
             174.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lucianus
             Bishop
             of
             Arces
             ,
             or
             Arcenus
             .
             304.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lucifer
             Bishop
             of
             Caralis
             .
             289.
             2.
             
             He
             founds
             a
             Schisme
             and
             an
             Heresie
             of
             his
             own
             name
             .
             293.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lucius
             a
             Martyr
             at
             Rome
             under
             Pius
             .
             62.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lucius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             117.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lucius
             is
             by
             the
             Arians
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             289.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lucius
             Bishop
             of
             Hadrianople
             .
             251.
             2.
             264.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lucuas
             Leader
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             ●0
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Lupus
             Praefect
             of
             Egypt
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Lusius
               Quietus
            
             having
             vanquished
             the
             Jews
             ,
             obtains
             the
             Government
             of
             Palestine
             .
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             MAcar
             a
             Martyr
             at
             Alexandria
             .
             111.
             1.
             
          
           
             Macarius
             an
             Egyptian
             Monk
             ,
             a
             different
             person
             from
             Macarius
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             217.
             2.
             
          
           
             Macarius
             of
             Alexandria
             a
             Monk.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Macarius
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             238.
             1.
             
          
           
             Macarius
             is
             ordained
             Peter's
             successour
             in
             the
             See
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             495.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             ejected
             out
             of
             that
             See
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             Origen's
             doctrine
             .
             ibid.
             He
             is
             restored
             .
             497.
             2.
             
          
           
             Macedoniani
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             assemble
             Synods
             often
             .
             293.
             2.
             
             Their
             Embassy
             to
             Liberius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             310.
             2.
             
             The
             Libel
             of
             faith
             which
             they
             presented
             to
             him
             .
             311
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Macedonius
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             by
             the
             Arians
             .
             247.
             2.
             
             His
             bloody
             Installation
             .
             252.
             2.
             
             He
             persecutes
             the
             Orthodox
             .
             264.
             2.
             
             He
             removes
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine's
             Reliques
             into
             another
             Church
             .
             277.
             2.
             
             Whereupon
             hapned
             a
             Sedition
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             ibid.
             He
             is
             deposed
             in
             a
             Synod
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             282.
             1.
             
             He
             founds
             a
             Heresie
             called
             by
             his
             own
             name
             .
             382.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Macedonius
             Bishop
             of
             Mopsuestia
             .
             254.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Macedonius
               ,
               Theodulus
            
             ,
             and
             Tatianus
             Martyrs
             in
             Phrygia
             .
             296.
             1.
             
          
           
             Macedonius
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             465.
             2.
             467.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             ejected
             .
             467.
             2.
             476.
             2.
             
          
           
             Macrianus
             the
             Emperour
             Valerian's
             Praefect
             .
             121.
             1.
             turns
             Tyrant
             .
             129.
             1.
             
          
           
             Magi
             a
             sort
             of
             people
             in
             Persia.
             372.
             2.
             
          
           
             Magnentius
             turns
             Tyrant
             .
             263.
             2
             ▪
             being
             worsted
             kills
             himself
             .
             269.
             2.
             
          
           
             Magnus
             ,
             made
             master
             of
             the
             Milice
             ,
             is
             sent
             against
             the
             Persians
             .
             506.
             1.
             
          
           
             Magnus
             Bishop
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             or
             Chalcis
             .
             433.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Magnus
               Comes
            
             of
             the
             sacred
             Largesses
             ,
             or
             Treasurer
             .
             304.
             1.
             
          
           
             Majorianus
             Emperour
             of
             Rome
             .
             42●
             .
             1.
             is
             slain
             by
             Recimeres
             master
             of
             the
             Milice
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Malchion
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             disputed
             against
             Paul
             of
             Samosata
             .
             133.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mammianus
             ,
             from
             being
             a
             Sedentary
             Mechanick
             becomes
             a
             Senator
             .
             464.
             2.
             is
             termed
             a
             
               Lover
               of
               the
               City
            
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             his
             Structures
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Mancipes
             ,
             so
             the
             Romans
             termed
             the
             Praefects
             of
             the
             Pistrina
             .
             340.
             2.
             
          
           
             Manc●
             .
             135.
             2.
             called
             also
             Cubricus
             .
             234.
             1.
             
             His
             Tenets
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Manichaeans
             ,
             their
             Heresie
             .
             135.
             2.
             
             They
             and
             the
             Montanists
             take
             away
             the
             subsistence
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             387.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Manlius
               Torquatus
            
             kills
             his
             own
             son
             ,
             who
             had
             disobeyed
             command
             .
             520.
             2.
             
          
           
             M●●●a
             fell
             from
             heaven
             in
             the
             time
             of
             a
             famine
             .
             4●8
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Mantinium
             a
             Town
             of
             Paphlagonia
             .
             277.
             1.
             
          
           
             Marathonius
             Bishop
             of
             Nicomedia
             .
             276.
             1.
             283.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Marcelliani
             ,
             Hereticks
             .
             311.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Marcellinus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             135.
             2.
             
          
           
             Marcellus
             Bishop
             of
             Ancyra
             .
             248.
             1.
             
             Hisopinion
             .
             ibid.
             and
             255.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             restored
             in
             the
             Synod
             of
             Serdica
             .
             256.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Marcianus
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Macedoniani
             at
             Lamplacus
             .
             332.
             1.
             
          
           
             Marcianus
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Novatianists
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             394.
             1.
             
          
           
             Marcianus
             a
             Novatian
             Presbyter
             .
             309.
             1.
             taught
             Valens's
             daughters
             .
             ibid.
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Novatianists
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             343.
             2.
             
          
           
             Marcianus
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             a
             Native
             of
             Thracia
             ,
             the
             signes
             of
             his
             being
             Emperour
             .
             420.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             His
             commendation
             .
             421.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             chosen
             Emperour
             by
             the
             perswasion
             of
             
               Pulcheria
               Augustia
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Marcianus
             Son
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Anthemius
             sets
             up
             for
             a
             Tyrant
             aganst
             Zeno.
             463.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             banished
             to
             Casarea
             in
             
               Cappadocia
               ▪
            
             and
             afterwards
             to
             Tarsus
             ,
             and
             being
             shaven
             is
             ordained
             a
             Presbyter
             .
          
           
             Marcianus
             by
             Justinus
             Junior
             is
             sent
             Master
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Milice
             against
             the
             Persians
             .
             504.
             2.
             besieges
             Nisibis
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Marcion
             of
             Pontus
             an
             Arch-heretick
             .
             54.
             2.
             
             Marcionists
             .
             63.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mark
             Companion
             to
             Peter
             ,
             wrote
             His
             Gospel
             at
             Rome
             ,
             22.
             2.
             98.
             2.
             that
             Gospel
             was
             afterwards
             approved
             of
             and
             confirmed
             by
             Saint
             Peter
             .
             ibid.
             Mark
             goes
             into
             Egypt
             and
             Preaches
             the
             Gospel
             there
             .
             ibid.
             He
             was
             Interpreter
             to
             Saint
             Peter
             .
             49.
             2.
             
             He
             was
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             29.
             1.
             
             He
             wrote
             his
             Gospel
             after
             Saint
             Peter's
             death
             .
             77.
             1
             
             ▪
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Marcius
               Turb●
            
             vanquishes
             the
             Jews
             in
             many
             fights
             .
             50.
             2.
             
          
           
             Marcus
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             52.
             1.
             
          
           
             Marcus
             and
             Heretick
             .
             54.
             2.
             
          
           
             Marcus
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Marcus
             Bishop
             of
             Arethusa
             .
             254.
             1.
             266.
             2.
             
          
           
             Marcotes
             a
             region
             Subject
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             23●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Maria
             a
             Lake
             near
             Alexandria
             .
             23.
             1.
             
          
           
             Marianae
             a
             Suburb
             near
             Constantinople
             .
             364.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mary
             of
             the
             same
             Tribe
             with
             her
             husband
             Joseph
             .
             10.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mary
             a
             Jewish
             woman
             ;
             eats
             her
             own
             son
             in
             the
             Siege
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             34.
             2.
             
          
           
             Marinus
             Bishop
             of
             Tyre
             .
             118.
             1.
             
          
           
             Marinus
             a
             Martyr
             at
             Caesarea
             .
             125.
             1.
             
          
           
             Marinus
             Bishop
             of
             Berytus
             .
             468.
             2.
             
          
           
             Marinus
             a
             
               Syrian
               ,
               Praefect
               ▪
            
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             under
             Anastasius
             ,
             vanquishes
             Vitalianus
             in
             a
             Sea-fight
             .
             475.
             2.
             
          
           
             Maris
             Bishop
             of
             Chalcedon
             .
             237.
             2.
             250.
             2.
             254.
             1.
             281.
             1.
             294.
             2.
             
          
           
             Martyr
             ,
             that
             name
             due
             onely
             to
             Christ.
             74.
             2.
             
             Martyrs
             were
             disciples
             and
             followers
             of
             Christ.
             59.
             2.
             the
             honours
             of
             Martyrs
             .
             647.
             2.
             
             Martyrs
             honoured
             by
             Christians
             .
             57.
             2.
             their
             Reliques
             carefully
             preserved
             .
             ibid.
             Their
             Birth-day
             celebrated
             yearly
             .
             ibid.
             they
             are
             Christ's
             Assessours
             .
             112.
             1.
             the
             humility
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             .
             74.
             2.
             their
             kindness
             towards
             the
             lapsed
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Martyrs
             amongst
             the
             Hereticks
             .
             82.
             1.
             
          
           
             Martyrs
             spoke
             when
             their
             tongues
             were
             cut
             out
             .
             484.
             1.
             
          
           
             Martyrius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             411.
             2.
             
          
           
             Martyrius
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             sent
             Synodick
             Letters
             to
             
               Petrus
               Mongus
            
             .
             457.
             2.
             
          
           
             Martyropolis
             delivered
             up
             to
             the
             Persians
             .
             521.
             2.
             it
             is
             restored
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             together
             with
             its
             Betrayer
             Sittas
             .
             523.
             1.
             
          
           
             Maruthas
             Bishop
             of
             Mesopotamia
             .
             363.
             2.
             372.
             2.
             is
             sent
             Embassadour
             to
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Persians
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Masbotheus
             Founder
             of
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Masbothaeans
             .
             63.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mathew
             wrote
             a
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             in
             their
             own
             language
             .
             42.
             1.
             50.
             2.
             77.
             1.
             78.
             2.
             104.
             2.
             
             He
             Preached
             in
             Aethiopia
             .
             231.
             2.
             
          
           
             Matthias
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             one
             of
             Christ's
             Seventy
             disciples
             .
             13.
             2.
             15.
             1.
             
             His
             Preaching
             and
             Doctrine
             .
             45.
             1.
             
          
           
             Matthias
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             51.
             2.
             
          
           
             Maturus
             a
             Neophyte
             ,
             Martyred
             at
             Lyons
             .
             70.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mavia
             Queen
             of
             the
             Saracens
             .
             327.
             1.
             329.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mauricius
             made
             Master
             of
             the
             Milice
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Tiberius
             ,
             is
             sent
             against
             the
             Persians
             .
             511.
             1.
             bornat
             Arabissus
             a
             City
             of
             Cappadocia
             .
             ibid.
             His
             Morals
             and
             disposition
             .
             ibid.
             The
             signs
             of
             
             his
             being
             made
             Emperour
             .
             51●
             .
             1
             ▪
             He
             is
             created
             Emperour
             by
             Tiberius
             .
             512.
             2.
             from
             the
             Emperour
             Tiberius
             ,
             he
             is
             named
             Tiberius
             ,
             and
             his
             wife
             is
             called
             Constantina
             .
             ibid.
             His
             wedding
             is
             described
             .
             515.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Maxent
               .
               ut
            
             turns
             Tyrant
             at
             Rome
             .
             149.
             2.
             210.
             
             ●
             .
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Empire
             ,
             by
             an
             Edict
             he
             stops
             the
             persecution
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             ibid.
             His
             wickedness
             and
             cruelty
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             and
             210.
             2.
             and
             542.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             vanquished
             by
             ●anstantine
             .
             177.
             1
             
             ▪
             2.
             210.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             
               Maximianus
               Galerius
            
             the
             Authour
             and
             Beginner
             of
             the
             Christians
             persecution
             ,
             151.
             2.
             153.
             2.
             549.
             2.
             
             In
             what
             manner
             he
             was
             smitten
             by
             divine
             Dengeance
             ▪
             151.
             2.
             
             His
             Retractation
             ,
             or
             Edict
             about
             restoring
             Peace
             and
             Liberty
             to
             the
             Christians
             .
             ibid.
             His
             death
             .
             153.
             1.
             creates
             two
             
               Casars
               ,
               Severus
            
             and
             Maximium
             .
             209.
             1.
             
             Proclaims
             
               Licinius
               Augustus
            
             .
             210.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Maximianus
               Herculius
            
             hang'd
             himself
             ▪
             149.
             1.
             
          
           
             Maximianus
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             388.
             1.
             
          
           
             Maximinus's
             Drunkenness
             and
             Lust.
             150.
             1
             ,
             2.
             the
             bloudiest
             of
             all
             the
             persecutors
             .
             159.
             2.
             181.
             1.
             
             He
             waged
             a
             War
             with
             the
             Armenians
             .
             175.
             2.
             is
             vanquished
             by
             Licinius
             .
             179.
             2.
             
             He
             declares
             himself
             Augustus
             .
             149.
             1.
             is
             very
             superstitious
             and
             fearfull
             .
             150.
             1
             ,
             2
             ▪
             covetous
             also
             and
             prodigal
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Maximinus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             the
             seventh
             Bishop
             there
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
             65.
             1.
             
          
           
             Maximus
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             Writer
             .
             89.
             2.
             
          
           
             Maximus
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             and
             2
             Confessour
             .
             113.
             1.
             
          
           
             Maximus
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             the
             Alexandrian
             Church
             .
             122.
             1.
             124.
             2.
             afterwards
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             ibid.
             and
             133.
             1.
             
          
           
             Maximus
             Bishop
             of
             Bostra
             .
             132.
             2.
             
          
           
             Maximus
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             24●
             .
             1.
             subscribes
             to
             Athanasius's
             deposition
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Tyre
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Maximus
             Bishop
             of
             Seleucia
             in
             Isauria
             .
             353.
             2.
             
          
           
             Maximus
             a
             Philosopher
             of
             Byzansium
             ,
             father
             to
             Euclid
             .
             28●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Maximus
             an
             Ephesian
             Philosopher
             ,
             Julian's
             master
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Maximus
             turns
             Tyrant
             in
             the
             Gallia's
             .
             336.
             2.
             slays
             Gratianus
             .
             337.
             1.
             is
             killed
             .
             338.
             1.
             
          
           
             Maximus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             was
             present
             at
             the
             Chalcedon
             Council
             .
             423.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mazabanes
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             108.
             2.
             118.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mazices
             ,
             Barbarians
             .
             407.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mel●at●arus
             and
             Us●rus
             ,
             Gods
             of
             the
             P●●nicians
             .
             689.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mel●hisedech
             Priest
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God.
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             Meletina
             a
             Region
             of
             Armenia
             the
             Less
             .
             142.
             2.
             
          
           
             Meletius
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Pontus
             .
             138.
             2.
             
          
           
             Meletius
             Bishop
             of
             Sebastia
             in
             Armenia
             .
             282.
             1.
             is
             translated
             to
             Antioch
             .
             283.
             2.
             293.
             1.
             303.
             2.
             dyes
             〈◊〉
             Constantinople
             .
             334.
             2.
             
          
           
             Melitius
             a
             Bishop
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             being
             condemned
             by
             P●●●r
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             makes
             a
             Schism
             .
             213.
             2.
             is
             condemned
             in
             the
             Nic●●e
             Council
             .
             219.
             2.
             
          
           
             Melito
             Bishop
             of
             Sardis
             .
             56.
             1.
             65.
             1.
             
             His
             Books
             65.
             2.
             90.
             1.
             
             He
             was
             an
             Eunuch
             .
             87.
             1.
             
          
           
             Memnon
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             .
             387.
             2.
             404.
             2.
             
          
           
             Memnonius
             Governour
             of
             the
             City
             Antioch
             under
             Theodosius
             Junior
             .
             415.
             1.
             
             He
             built
             the
             Psephium
             at
             Antioch
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Men
             heretofore
             usually
             offered
             in
             sacrifice
             ,
             as
             well
             amongst
             Greeks
             as
             Barbarians
             .
             689.
             2.
             
             That
             usage
             abolished
             by
             Hadrian
             the
             Emperour
             .
             697.
             1.
             
          
           
             Men
             that
             are
             dissolute
             ,
             are
             both
             slothfull
             ,
             and
             confident
             .
             499.
             2.
             505.
             1.
             
          
           
             Menander
             an
             Arch-Heretick
             .
             43.
             2.
             
             Menandria●s
             ,
             his
             followers
             .
             63.
             2.
             
          
           
             Menas
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             494.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mercuria
             a
             Martyr
             at
             Alexandria
             .
             111.
             1.
             
          
           
             Meropius
             the
             Philosopher
             ,
             travels
             into
             India
             .
             231.
             2.
             
          
           
             Merus
             a
             City
             of
             Phrygia
             .
             296.
             1.
             
          
           
             Meruzanes
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Armenians
             .
             116.
             1.
             
          
           
             Methodius
             Bishop
             of
             Olympus
             in
             Lycia
             .
             362.
             1.
             
             His
             dialogue
             entitled
             Xeno
             .
             362.
             2.
             
          
           
             Metras
             a
             Martyr
             at
             Alexandria
             .
             110.
             1.
             
          
           
             Metrodorus
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             the
             Marcionites
             ,
             is
             burnt
             for
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ.
             60.
             1.
             
          
           
             Metrodorus
             a
             Philosopher
             ,
             travels
             into
             India
             .
             231.
             2.
             
          
           
             Miltiades
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             Writer
             .
             82.
             1
             ,
             2.
             90.
             1.
             
          
           
             Miracles
             wont
             to
             be
             wrought
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             77.
             1.
             
          
           
             Miracle
             of
             a
             glistering
             Star.
             412.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Miracle
             of
             the
             B.
             Virgin
             Mary
             .
             510.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Mithra's
             Temple
             at
             Alexandria
             .
             288.
             1.
             339.
             1.
             
          
           
             Moderatus
             a
             Pythagorean
             Philosopher
             .
             101.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Molestus
               Praefect
            
             of
             the
             Pratorium
             .
             314.
             1.
             
          
           
             Montanus
             ,
             with
             Priscilla
             and
             Maximilla
             ,
             the
             founder
             of
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Cataphrygae
             .
             75.
             1.
             80.
             1.
             
             His
             Life
             .
             81.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             His
             death
             .
             ibid.
             His
             sordidness
             and
             avarice
             .
             83.
             1.
             
          
           
             M●ors
             originally
             came
             from
             Palestine
             .
             485.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mopsus
             in
             Cilicia
             ,
             worshipped
             for
             a
             God.
             689.
             1.
             
          
           
             Moses
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             a
             Martyr
             .
             114.
             2.
             
          
           
             Moses
             the
             ancientest
             of
             all
             the
             Prophets
             .
             2.
             2.
             the
             great
             Servant
             of
             God.
             ibid.
             bred
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Tyrants
             .
             534.
             2.
             constituted
             Leader
             of
             the
             people
             by
             God.
             ibid.
             was
             the
             first
             that
             wrote
             the
             sacred
             History
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             been
             instructed
             by
             God.
             513.
             2.
             his
             commendation
             .
             651.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Moses
             a
             Monk
             ,
             is
             made
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Saracens
             .
             327.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Mountain
               S●●●s●s
            
             in
             〈◊〉
             ,
             ●ear
             Lyons
             .
             269.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mursa
             a
             Fort
             of
             
               Gallia
               ▪
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Musanus
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             Writer
             .
             67.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mus●●●
             a
             Jewish
             Writer
             .
             137.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             NAamanes
             a
             Saracen
             son
             to
             Alamundarus
             ,
             is
             kindly
             used
             by
             Mauricius
             .
             516.
             1.
             
             He
             leaves
             the
             worship
             of
             Daemons
             ,
             and
             is
             converted
             to
             the
             Christian
             faith
             .
             5●●
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Narcissus
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             79.
             1.
             
             His
             miracles
             .
             95.
             2.
             
          
           
             Narcissus
             a
             Bishop
             .
             248.
             2.
             254.
             
             ●
             .
             264.
             1.
             
          
           
             Narses
             being
             sent
             into
             Italy
             by
             Justinian
             ,
             vanquishes
             To●●●a
             and
             T●●●
             Kings
             of
             the
             Goths
             ,
             487.
             1.
             
             His
             piety
             towards
             God.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Natalis
             a
             Confessour
             at
             Rome
             ,
             imposed
             upon
             by
             Hereticks
             .
             90.
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             length
             returns
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             90.
             2.
             
          
           
             Nectarius
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             332.
             1.
             
          
           
             Nemesion
             an
             Egyptian
             .
             111.
             1.
             
          
           
             Neon
             Bishop
             of
             Laranda
             .
             102.
             1.
             
          
           
             Neonas
             Bishop
             of
             Seleucia
             in
             Isauria
             .
             282.
             1.
             
          
           
             Nephalius
             a
             Monk
             of
             Syria
             .
             461.
             2.
             is
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Zeno
             s●nt
             to
             Alexandria
             ,
             to
             restore
             vnity
             .
             ibid.
             Ejects
             Severus
             out
             of
             his
             Monastery
             .
             468.
             2.
             
          
           
             Nepos
             Bishop
             of
             Egypt
             .
             129.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Nepos
             is
             made
             Emperour
             of
             Rome
             .
             436.
             1.
             
          
           
             Nepo●ianus
             seizes
             the
             Empire
             of
             Rome
             .
             263.
             2.
             
          
           
             Nero
             the
             first
             Roman
             Emperour
             that
             persecuted
             the
             Christians
             ▪
             ●9
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             Nestorius
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             384.
             2.
             persecutes
             the
             Hereticks
             .
             ibid.
             His
             opinion
             concerning
             Christ.
             386.
             
             ●
             .
             His
             ignorance
             and
             pride
             .
             386.
             2.
             
             He
             broaches
             a
             new
             Heresie
             .
             403.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             condemned
             in
             the
             Ephesine
             Synod
             .
             404.
             2.
             is
             banished
             to
             Oasis
             .
             406.
             1.
             
             His
             Letter
             to
             the
             president
             of
             Thebais
             concerning
             his
             Exile
             .
             407.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             He
             is
             taken
             and
             let
             go
             by
             the
             Blemmyae
             .
             406.
             2.
             
             His
             tongue
             is
             eaten
             out
             with
             worms
             ,
             which
             kills
             him
             .
             ●●●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             New-Testament
             ,
             the
             Boo●●
             thereof
             .
             42.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Nicetas
             ,
             father
             to
             Herod
             the
             Eiye●●●●●
             .
             59.
             2.
             
          
           
             Nicias
             Bishop
             of
             Laodicea
             in
             Syria
             ,
             an
             Opposer
             of
             Flavianus's
             .
             466.
             1.
             
          
           
             Nicol●●●es
             ,
             their
             Heresie
             .
             44.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Nicomachus
             a
             Pythagorean
             .
             101.
             2.
             
          
           
             Nicomedia
             ,
             ruined
             by
             an
             Earthquake
             .
             277.
             2.
             
          
           
             Nicomas
             Bishop
             of
             Iconium
             .
             132.
             2.
             
          
           
             Nicostratus
             a
             Sophist
             of
             T●apezus
             ,
             writes
             an
             History
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Philip's
             Reign
             ,
             to
             the
             death
             of
             Valerian
             ,
             513.
             2.
             
          
           
             Nitria
             ,
             a
             mountain
             .
             316.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               No
               Body
            
             is
             condemned
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Books
             .
             280.
             1.
             
          
           
             Nocturnal
             and
             Morning
             Hymns
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             sung
             alternatively
             or
             by
             sides
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             359.
             1.
             
          
           
             Novatus's
             Heresie
             .
             112.
             2.
             
             Novatus
             the
             Founder
             of
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Cathari
             or
             Puritans
             .
             ibid.
             why
             he
             made
             a
             Schism
             .
             323.
             1.
             
             He
             was
             Martyred
             under
             Valerian
             .
             323.
             2.
             
          
           
             Novatus
             or
             Novatianus
             is
             deserted
             by
             the
             Confessours
             .
             113.
             1.
             
             He
             thrusts
             himself
             into
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Rome
             .
             ibid.
             His
             Character
             .
             120.
             1.
             
          
           
             Novatianists
             celebrated
             the
             Festival
             of
             
               Easter
               indifferently
            
             .
             344.
             1.
             
          
           
             Novatianists
             Church
             at
             Constantinople
             was
             pull'd
             down
             ,
             and
             removed
             to
             another
             place
             .
             276.
             2.
             
          
           
             Numenius
             a
             Philosopher
             .
             101.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             O.
             
          
           
             OAk
             of
             Mamre
             .
             595.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             Miracles
             performed
             in
             that
             place
             .
             596.
             1.
             
             a
             Church
             built
             their
             by
             Constantine
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Oasis
             by
             another
             name
             called
             Ibis
             .
             407.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ocbas
             a
             very
             strong
             Castle
             over
             against
             Martyropolis
             .
             522.
             1.
             
          
           
             O●●nath●
             and
             Apollonius
             beat
             the
             Persians
             .
             473
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Odöacer
             seizes
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Italy
             .
             436.
             2.
             
          
           
             Oenomaus
             a
             Cynick-Philosopher
             .
             303.
             1.
             
          
           
             Olybrius
             is
             made
             Emperour
             of
             Rome
             by
             Recimeres
             .
             436.
             1.
             
          
           
             Onesimus
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             .
             47.
             2.
             
          
           
             Onesimus
             a
             pious
             and
             studious
             man.
             66.
             2.
             
          
           
             Opportunity
             how
             described
             by
             Painters
             .
             463.
             2.
             
          
           
             Optar
             .
             King
             of
             the
             Hunni
             .
             385.
             2.
             
          
           
             Optatus
             Praefect
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             366.
             2.
             
          
           
             Optimus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             in
             Pisidi●
             .
             334.
             1.
             
          
           
             Oracle
             found
             in
             a
             stone
             in
             the
             walls
             of
             Chalcedon
             .
             308.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Oracle
             given
             to
             the
             Rhodians
             .
             302.
             3.
             
          
           
             Oreste●
             Praefect
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             375.
             1.
             
          
           
             Origen's
             Education
             from
             a
             child
             .
             91.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             He
             teaches
             Grammar
             .
             92.
             2.
             when
             eighteen
             years
             old
             he
             is
             chosen
             Catechist
             of
             the
             Alexandrian
             Church
             .
             ibid.
             His
             abstinence
             .
             93.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Demetrius's
             envy
             against
             him
             .
             95.
             1.
             
             He
             was
             called
             Adamantius
             also
             .
             98.
             2.
             
             He
             comes
             to
             Rome
             in
             Pope
             Zephyrinus's
             times
             .
             ibid.
             He
             was
             a
             
             person
             of
             eminent
             Learning
             .
             271.
             1.
             
             He
             made
             the
             〈◊〉
             and
             Tetrapla
             .
             99.
             2.
             
             He
             brought
             up
             the
             allegorical
             interpretations
             of
             Scripture
             .
             101.
             2.
             
             
               Mamea
               Augusta
            
             sends
             for
             him
             .
             103.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             made
             Presbyter
             at
             Caesarea
             .
             103.
             2.
             
             His
             Books
             .
             104.
             
             ●
             .
             ●06
             .
             2
             ,
             &c.
             107.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             〈◊〉
             for
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ.
             108.
             2.
             
             He
             dyes
             〈◊〉
             the
             seventieth
             year
             of
             his
             age
             .
             11●
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Origen
             asserts
             the
             Son
             to
             be
             〈◊〉
             with
             the
             Father
             .
             372.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Origen's
             〈◊〉
             T●me
             of
             Comments
             on
             Saint
             
             Paul's
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
             386.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Origen's
             ●e●●acters
             who
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             .
             36●
             .
             1.
             
             His
             defence
             ▪
             ibid.
             Theophilus's
             judgment
             concerning
             his
             Books
             .
             365.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Origen
             recited
             his
             Homilies
             on
             the
             fourth
             and
             sixth
             Veria
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             ●47
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Ostracine
             a
             Region
             of
             the
             City
             Antioch
             .
             434.
             1.
             518.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Bishop
             of
             Melitina
             .
             334.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             P.
             
          
           
             PAlestines
             ,
             three
             of
             them
             subject
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             447.
             1.
             
             Palladius
             the
             Courier
             .
             378.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Palladius
             Bishop
             of
             Helenopolis
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             of
             Aspuna
             .
             389.
             1.
             
          
           
             Palladius
             a
             Monk
             ,
             Evagrius's
             Scholar
             .
             319.
             2.
             wrote
             the
             
               Historia
               Lausiaca
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Palladius
             Pr●fe●●
             of
             Egypt
             .
             31●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Palladius
             is
             ordained
             
               Petrus
               Fullo's
            
             successour
             in
             the
             See
             of
             
               Antio●●
               ▪
            
             462.
             2.
             
          
           
             Palma
             Bishop
             of
             Amastris
             .
             64.
             1.
             86.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Pambos
               a
            
             Monk.
             317.
             1.
             
          
           
             Pamphilus
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             C●sarea
             .
             138.
             1.
             166.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             crowned
             with
             Martyrdom
             .
             148.
             1.
             
             16●
             .
             1.
             
             He
             collected
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             Library
             .
             107
             ▪
             1.
             
             He
             and
             Eusebius
             club'd
             in
             writing
             An
             Apologetick
             for
             Origen
             .
             290.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pancratius
             Bishop
             of
             Pelusium
             .
             266.
             1.
             
          
           
             Panopolis
             a
             City
             of
             Thebais
             .
             407.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Pantaenus
             Master
             of
             the
             Alexandrian
             School
             .
             78.
             2.
             101.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pap●●●tius
             Bishop
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             was
             present
             at
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             .
             216.
             1.
             225.
             2.
             
          
           
             Papias
             Bishop
             of
             Hierapolis
             .
             47.
             1.
             
             His
             five
             Books
             .
             49.
             1.
             
             He
             was
             a
             person
             of
             but
             mean
             understanding
             .
             ibid.
             He
             was
             the
             
               first
               C●itiast
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Papirius
             a
             Martyr
             .
             87.
             1.
             
          
           
             Paschasinus
             and
             Lucentius
             are
             by
             Pope
             Leo
             sent
             to
             the
             Chalcedon
             Council
             .
             421.
             2.
             
             They
             condemn
             Dioscorus
             .
             424.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pasinicus
             Bishop
             of
             Zelae
             .
             303.
             2.
             
             31●
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Patriachs
             constituted
             in
             the
             Constantinopolitans
             Council
             .
             332.
             2.
             
          
           
             Patricius
             Bishop
             o●
             Paltus
             .
             304.
             2.
             
          
           
             Patropassians
             ,
             Hereticks
             whom
             the
             Greeks
             term
             Sabelliani
             .
             255.
             2.
             312.
             2.
             
          
           
             Patrophilus
             a
             Bishop
             .
             241.
             2.
             is
             deposed
             in
             the
             Synod
             of
             Sabelliani
             .
             280.
             2.
             
          
           
             Patermuthius
             burnt
             for
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ.
             170.
             1.
             
          
           
             Paulinus
             Bishop
             of
             Tyre
             .
             183.
             1.
             built
             a
             stately
             Church
             in
             that
             City
             .
             184.
             2.
             
          
           
             Paul
             is
             made
             an
             Apostle
             .
             16.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             carried
             bound
             to
             Rome
             .
             26.
             2.
             is
             a
             second
             time
             carried
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Martyred
             .
             ibid.
             beheaded
             under
             Nero.
             29.
             2.
             
             His
             Epistles
             .
             31.
             2.
             
             Acts
             of
             
               Paul
               ▪
            
             an
             Apocryphal
             Book
             .
             ibid.
             and
             43.
             1.
             
             His
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             written
             in
             Hebrew
             .
             98.
             1.
             
             The
             Roman
             Church
             don't
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             his
             Epistle
             .
             102.
             2.
             
          
           
             Paul
             of
             Samosata
             .
             132.
             2.
             attempts
             to
             revive
             Artemon's
             Heresie
             .
             89.
             2.
             135.
             2.
             is
             confuted
             by
             Malchion
             the
             Presbyter
             .
             133.
             1.
             
             His
             avarice
             and
             pride
             .
             133.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             He
             is
             deposed
             in
             the
             Antiochian
             Synod
             .
             134.
             2.
             
             His
             Heresie
             .
             255.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Paulus
             a
             Martyr
             in
             Palestine
             .
             164.
             2.
             
             His
             pious
             and
             Christian
             prayer
             before
             his
             death
             .
             ibid.
             Another
             Paulus
             ,
             Martyred
             with
             Pamphilus
             .
             166.
             2.
             
          
           
             Paulinus
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             by
             Lucifer
             .
             289.
             2.
             293.
             1.
             
             He
             and
             Meletius
             come
             to
             an
             agreement
             .
             330.
             2.
             
          
           
             Paulinus
             Bishop
             of
             Triers
             .
             271.
             1.
             
          
           
             Paulus
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Novatians
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             377.
             1.
             
             His
             Commendation
             .
             ibid.
             and
             385.
             1.
             
          
           
             Paulus
             Bishop
             of
             Tyre
             .
             239.
             2.
             
          
           
             Paulus
             a
             Presbyter
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             247.
             2.
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             ▪
             ibid.
             He
             is
             ejected
             ibid.
             restored
             .
             250.
             2.
             
             His
             death
             .
             264.
             1.
             
             His
             Reliques
             are
             removed
             to
             Constantinople
             .
             334.
             1.
             
          
           
             Paulus
             Bishop
             of
             Emisa
             ,
             is
             sent
             to
             Cyrill
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             by
             Johannes
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             405.
             1.
             
          
           
             Paulus
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             .
             450.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             put
             out
             of
             his
             See
             by
             
               Zeno
               Augustus
            
             .
             453.
             1.
             
          
           
             Paulus
             ,
             after
             Severus's
             Ejectment
             ,
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             471.
             1.
             
          
           
             Peace
             termed
             The
             Interminate
             peace
             ,
             made
             with
             the
             Persians
             by
             
               Justinian
               ▪
            
             483.
             2.
             is
             broken
             by
             the
             Persians
             .
             487.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pelagius
             Bishop
             of
             
               Laodicea
               ▪
            
             304.
             1.
             
          
           
             Pelagius
             successour
             to
             Johannes
             in
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Rome
             .
             509.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pelelis
             and
             Nilus
             ,
             Egyptian
             Bishops
             ,
             crowned
             with
             Martyrdom
             .
             148.
             1.
             170.
             1.
             
          
           
             Pella
             a
             town
             beyond
             Jordan
             .
             32.
             2.
             
             The
             Christians
             remove
             thither
             ▪
             before
             the
             siege
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             -
             Presbyters
             ▪
             ●4●
             .
             ●
             ▪
             ●
             .
             abolished
             by
             Nectarius
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             ibid.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Perigenes
             Bishop
             of
             Corinth
             .
             388.
             ●
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
           
             Pers-Armenia
             ,
             so
             Armenia
             the
             Great
             was
             called
             ;
             from
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Philip
             ,
             it
             was
             subject
             to
             the
             
               Persians
               ▪
            
             ●04
             .
             1.
             the
             inhabitants
             thereof
             revolt
             to
             the
             Romans
             in
             Justinus
             Junior's
             Reign
             ▪
             ibid
             ,
          
           
             Pers●●utio●
             of
             Diocletian
             lasted
             ten
             years
             .
             151.
             1.
             
          
           
             Persians
             worship
             Fire
             .
             372.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pestilent
             disease
             destroys
             almost
             the
             whole
             world
             in
             Justinian's
             Reigne
             .
             490.
             1
             ,
             2.
             it
             raged
             two
             and
             fifty
             years
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Peter
             the
             chief
             of
             all
             the
             Apostles
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             comes
             to
             Rome
             to
             preach
             the
             word
             of
             God
             there
             ▪
             and
             to
             oppose
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ibid
             ▪
             is
             crucified
             at
             Rome
             in
             Nero's
             time
             .
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             2.
             31.
             1.
             
             Preached
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             30.
             1.
             was
             Preacher
             to
             the
             Jews
             that
             were
             dispersed
             .
             30.
             2.
             
             His
             Epistles
             .
             ●1
             .
             10.
             
             His
             
               〈◊〉
               ,
               Gospel
               ,
               Preaching
               ,
               Revelation
            
             are
             Apocryphal
             Books
             .
             ibid.
             His
             wife
             was
             Martyred
             .
             45.
             1.
             
          
           
             Petrus
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             138.
             2.
             is
             crowned
             with
             Martyrdom
             in
             the
             ninth
             year
             of
             the
             persecution
             .
             139.
             1.
             
          
           
             Petrus
             ,
             of
             the
             Bed-chamber
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             is
             crowned
             with
             Martyrdom
             .
             14●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Petrus
             ,
             called
             also
             Apselamus
             ,
             a
             Martyr
             in
             Palestine
             .
             166
             ▪
             1.
             
          
           
             Petrus
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             3●●
             .
             2.
             
             He
             is
             put
             into
             prison
             .
             316.
             1.
             
             He
             returns
             to
             Alexandria
             .
             327.
             2.
             
          
           
             Petrus
             chief
             Presbyter
             of
             the
             Alexandrian
             Church
             .
             ●59
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Petrus
             Bishop
             of
             ●ippi
             .
             ●04
             ▪
             ●
             .
          
           
             Petrus
             the
             ●iberian
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             
               Majuma
               ▪
            
             4●7
             ▪
             2.
             
             He
             was
             present
             at
             
               Timotheus
               Aelurus's
            
             Ordination
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             
             He
             is
             banished
             with
             him
             .
             468.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Petrus
               Fullo
            
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             subscribes
             to
             〈◊〉
             's
             Circular
             Letters
             .
             450.
             2.
             
             Zeno
             ejects
             him
             out
             of
             the
             See
             of
             Antioch
             .
             453.
             1.
             
             He
             restores
             him
             again
             .
             457.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             
               Petrus
               Mongus
            
             is
             chosen
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             after
             ▪
             Aelurus's
             death
             .
             454.
             1.
             
             He
             does
             in
             publick
             a●athe●atiz●
             the
             Chalcedon
             Synod
             .
             457.
             2.
             
             a
             man
             of
             a
             crafty
             disposition
             .
             ibid.
             His
             Letter
             to
             Acacius
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             45●
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Petrus
             Bishop
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             refuses
             his
             consent
             to
             〈◊〉
             's
             Synodick
             Letters
             .
             469.
             1.
             
          
           
             Petrus
             successour
             to
             Helias
             in
             the
             See
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             49●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Pharisees
             ,
             Hereticks
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Pharmaceus
             ,
             a
             Port
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Euxine
             Sea.
             ●82
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Phileas
             Bishop
             of
             the
             
               Thmuit●
               ▪
            
             ●
             Martyr
             .
             144.
             2
             ▪
             &c.
             148.
             2.
             
          
           
             Philetus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             102.
             2.
             
          
           
             Philip
             the
             Apostle
             had
             ●
             wife
             ,
             and
             children
             by
             her
             .
             4●
             ▪
             1
             ,
             2.
             dyed
             a●
             Hierapolis
             .
             ibid.
             His
             daughters
             were
             Prophetesses
             .
             ibid.
             and
             87.
             1.
             
             His
             daughters
             lived
             at
             Hierapolis
             .
             49.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Philip
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             51.
             2.
             
          
           
             Philip
             the
             Asi●r●●
             .
             ●8
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Philip
             Bishop
             of
             Gortina
             .
             64.
             1.
             
             His
             Book
             against
             Marcion
             .
             65.
             1.
             
          
           
             Philippus
             the
             Emperour
             was
             a
             Christian.
             107.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Philippus
               Pr●sect
            
             of
             the
             Pr●●●r●um
             ,
             ejects
             Paul
             the
             Bishop
             out
             of
             his
             See.
             252.
             1.
             
          
           
             Philippus
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             Side
             .
             3●4
             .
             1.
             wrote
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             History
             .
             ibid.
             Socrates's
             judgment
             concerning
             Philip's
             History
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Philippicus
             is
             made
             Master
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Milice
             by
             Mauricius
             .
             516.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             sent
             a
             second
             time
             into
             the
             East
             ,
             to
             quiet
             a
             Mutiny
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             .
             517.
             2.
             
          
           
             Philo
             the
             Jew
             ,
             a
             famous
             man
             ,
             is
             sent
             Embassadour
             to
             Caius
             .
             18.
             1.
             
             His
             Books
             are
             reckoned
             up
             .
             24.
             2.
             and
             put
             into
             the
             publick
             Library
             at
             Rome
             .
             25.
             1.
             
          
           
             Philoromus
             a
             Martyr
             .
             144.
             2.
             
          
           
             Philostratus
             writes
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             time
             a
             Pestilence
             raged
             fifteen
             years
             .
             491.
             1.
             
          
           
             Phlegon
             ,
             an
             Historian
             .
             416.
             2.
             
          
           
             Phoebus
             a
             Bishop
             .
             280.
             2.
             
          
           
             Photinians
             ,
             Hereticks
             .
             311.
             1.
             
          
           
             Photinus
             Bishop
             of
             Sir●ium
             ,
             founded
             an
             Heresie
             called
             by
             his
             own
             name
             .
             254.
             2.
             
             His
             opinion
             .
             255.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             deposed
             .
             266.
             1.
             
             He
             wrote
             against
             all
             Heresies
             .
             269.
             1.
             
          
           
             Phrygians
             are
             naturally
             temperate
             .
             323.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Picentius
               ,
               Maximinus
            
             the
             Emperour's
             Favorite
             ,
             is
             slain
             .
             181.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pierius
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             the
             Alexandrian
             Church
             .
             138.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pilate
             when
             made
             Procurator
             of
             Jud●a
             ,
             and
             how
             long
             he
             continued
             so
             .
             12.
             1.
             
             Those
             called
             
             Pilase's
             Acts
             forged
             long
             since
             his
             time
             .
             12.
             1.
             and
             173.
             2.
             
             He
             sends
             a
             Relation
             to
             Tiberius
             concerning
             Christ's
             Miracles
             .
             16.
             2.
             
             He
             laid
             violent
             hands
             on
             himself
             .
             19.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Pilgrimage
             to
             places
             of
             the
             Holy
             Land.
             96.
             2.
             591.
             1.
             
          
           
             Pinytus
             Bishop
             of
             Creet
             .
             63.
             1.
             
          
           
             Pionius's
             Martyrdom
             in
             Smyrna
             .
             60.
             1.
             
          
           
             Pisander
             a
             Poet.
             416.
             2.
             
          
           
             Piso
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Adani
             .
             304.
             2.
             
          
           
             Piso
             Bishop
             of
             Augusta
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Piterus
             or
             Petiros
             a
             Monk.
             317.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             54.
             2.
             
          
           
             Plato
             the
             Philosopher
             praised
             .
             642.
             2.
             
             What
             he
             thought
             of
             the
             Second
             and
             Third
             cause
             .
             372.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Placidia
             ,
             daughter
             to
             Valentinian
             and
             Eudoxia
             ,
             married
             Olybrius
             .
             428.
             2.
             
          
           
             Placidiana
             ,
             an
             Imperial
             Palace
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             364.
             2.
             
          
           
             Plintha
             Master
             of
             the
             Milice
             and
             Consul
             .
             349.
             2.
             
          
           
             Plutarchus
             ,
             Scholar
             to
             Origen
             ,
             a
             Martyr
             .
             92.
             2.
             93.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pusumatomachi
             ,
             so
             the
             Macedoniani
             were
             termed
             .
             283.
             2.
             
          
           
             Polybius
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Trallis
             .
             47.
             2.
             
          
           
             Polybius
             of
             Megalopolis
             brought
             down
             his
             History
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             Carthage
             .
             513.
             2.
             
          
           
             Polycarp
             Bishop
             of
             Smyrna
             .
             47.
             1.
             
             345●
             1.
             comes
             to
             Rome
             on
             account
             of
             the
             Controversie
             concerning
             Easter
             ,
             and
             conferred
             with
             Anicetus
             .
             56.
             1.
             88.
             2.
             
             Avoids
             the
             meeting
             and
             salutation
             of
             Marcion
             the
             Heretick
             .
             56.
             1.
             
             His
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Philippians
             .
             56.
             1.
             
             His
             Martyrdome
             .
             56.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             His
             prayer
             for
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             59.
             1.
             
          
           
             Polycarpus
             Bishop
             of
             Nicopolis
             in
             Thracia
             .
             389.
             1.
             
          
           
             Polycrates
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             .
             86.
             2.
             
             His
             Epistle
             to
             Pope
             Victor
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Pontianus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             103.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ponticus
             ,
             Blandina's
             brother
             ,
             a
             Martyr
             .
             73.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ponti●s
             ,
             or
             Chief
             Priests
             ,
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             were
             heretofore
             perpetual
             ,
             and
             enjoyed
             that
             Office
             by
             Inheritance
             .
             12.
             2.
             
             The
             Sedition
             of
             the
             Chief
             Priests
             against
             the
             Priests
             .
             26.
             1.
             
             Chief
             Priest's
             Robe
             lockt
             up
             by
             Herod
             .
             8.
             2.
             
          
           
             Porphyrius
             ,
             servant
             to
             Pamphilus
             ,
             is
             crowned
             with
             Martyrdom
             .
             168.
             1.
             
          
           
             Porphyrius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             373.
             1.
             
          
           
             Porphyrius
             a
             Philosopher
             ,
             in
             love
             with
             Scoffing
             ▪
             300.
             2.
             
             He
             wrote
             Books
             concerning
             the
             History
             of
             Philosophy
             .
             ibid.
             He
             renounced
             the
             Christian
             faith
             .
             302.
             1.
             
          
           
             Potamiaena
             ,
             a
             Martyr
             .
             94.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Pothinus
             Bishop
             of
             Lyons
             ,
             a
             Martyr
             .
             71.
             1.
             
          
           
             Potitus
             a
             Marcionist
             .
             79.
             2.
             
          
           
             Prayer
             that
             is
             fervent
             has
             an
             invincible
             power
             .
             652.
             1.
             662.
             2.
             
          
           
             Prayer
             for
             the
             dead
             .
             631.
             2.
             
          
           
             Primus
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             the
             fourth
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
             50.
             1.
             
          
           
             Primus
             Bishop
             of
             Gorinth
             .
             63.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Priscus
               ,
               Malchus
            
             ,
             and
             Alexander
             ,
             Martyrs
             under
             Valerian
             .
             124.
             2.
             
          
           
             Priscus
             the
             Rhetorician
             ,
             wrote
             an
             History
             of
             the
             War
             waged
             by
             Attila
             against
             the
             Romans
             .
             414.
             2.
             426.
             2.
             436.
             1.
             514.
             1.
             
          
           
             Priscus
             is
             sent
             Master
             of
             the
             Milice
             into
             the
             East
             .
             516.
             2.
             
             His
             pride
             .
             ibid.
             a
             Mutiny
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Emperour
             Maurich●●
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Probus
               Praefect
            
             of
             the
             Pratorium
             .
             336.
             2.
             
          
           
             Proclus
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Cyzicus
             .
             384.
             1.
             is
             not
             admitted
             by
             the
             Inhabitants
             there
             .
             384.
             2.
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             391.
             2.
             
             His
             Character
             .
             ibid.
             He
             causes
             John
             Chrysostome's
             Body
             to
             be
             conveyed
             to
             Constantinople
             .
             393.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Proclus
             Quaestor
             of
             the
             sacred
             Palace
             under
             Justinian
             .
             483.
             1.
             
          
           
             Procopius
             ,
             the
             first
             Palestinian
             Martyr
             in
             
             Diocletian's
             persecution
             .
             154.
             1.
             
          
           
             Procopius
             Master
             of
             the
             Milice
             ,
             379.
             1.
             
          
           
             Procopius
             sets
             up
             for
             a
             Tyrant
             .
             306.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             slain
             .
             307.
             1.
             
          
           
             Procopius
             the
             Rhetorician
             ,
             his
             Epitome
             of
             Histories
             .
             483.
             1
             ,
             2.
             484.
             1.
             
          
           
             Proterius
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Dioscorus
             ,
             by
             the
             common
             vote
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Alexandrian
             Synod
             .
             426.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             murdered
             by
             the
             people
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             430.
             1.
             
          
           
             Proterius
             Bishop
             of
             Smyrna
             was
             present
             at
             the
             Chalcedon
             Synod
             .
             441.
             1.
             
          
           
             Protogenes
             Bishop
             of
             Sardica
             .
             257.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psalmodie
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Christians
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             .
             24.
             1.
             
             Psalms
             made
             by
             the
             Christians
             .
             90.
             1.
             134.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psamathia
             ,
             a
             Village
             near
             Nicomedia
             .
             238.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psathyriani
             ,
             Hereticks
             .
             349.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             P●olemaus
             a
             Martyr
             at
             Rome
             .
             61.
             2.
             
          
           
             Publius
             Bishop
             of
             Athens
             ,
             a
             Martyr
             .
             64.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             Q.
             
          
           
             QUadratus
             eminent
             for
             the
             gift
             of
             Prophecy
             .
             48.
             1.
             82.
             2.
             
             He
             presented
             an
             Apology
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Hadrian
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             51.
             1.
             
          
           
             Quadratus
             Bishop
             of
             Athens
             .
             64.
             1.
             
          
           
             Questions
             concerning
             things
             that
             are
             sacred
             and
             obscure
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             committed
             to
             the
             Ears
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             .
             572.
             2.
             
          
           
             Quartodecimani
             were
             excommunicated
             by
             Pope
             Victor
             .
             87.
             2.
             345.
             1.
             
             They
             derived
             their
             tradition
             from
             Saint
             John
             the
             Apostle
             .
             346.
             1.
             
          
           
             Quinta
             ,
             an
             Alexandrian
             woman
             ,
             a
             Martyr
             .
             110.
             1.
             
          
           
             Quintus
             a
             Native
             of
             Phrygia
             ,
             who
             had
             voluntarily
             run
             to
             Martyrdom
             ,
             on
             sight
             of
             the
             Torments
             ,
             renounced
             the
             faith
             .
             57.
             1.
             
          
           
             Quirinius
             ,
             or
             Cyrenius
             ,
             President
             of
             Syria
             .
             71
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             R.
             
          
           
             
             REginus's
             Book
             entitled
             Polymnem●n
             .
             302.
             1.
             
             Religious
             Assemblies
             variously
             celebrated
             amongst
             the
             Ancients
             .
             346.
             2.
             347.
             1.
             
          
           
             Repentance
             ,
             another
             Baptism
             .
             41.
             2.
             an
             Example
             of
             sincere
             Repentance
             .
             ibid.
             'T
             is
             the
             Trophy
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Reticius
             and
             Maternus
             Bishops
             of
             the
             
             Gallia's
             .
             194.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reverentius
             Bishop
             of
             Tyre
             .
             389.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rhodes
             ruined
             by
             an
             Earthquake
             .
             476.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rhodon
             Scholar
             to
             Tatianus
             .
             79.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rhosse
             a
             Town
             in
             Syria
             .
             97.
             1.
             
          
           
             Robas
             or
             Rougas
             a
             little
             King
             of
             the
             Barbarians
             .
             392.
             2.
             
          
           
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             its
             bounty
             and
             antiquity
             .
             98.
             2.
             it
             had
             forty
             six
             presbyters
             ,
             and
             seven
             Deacons
             .
             113.
             2.
             
          
           
             Roman
             Bishops
             ,
             their
             Letters
             with
             what
             respect
             received
             heretofore
             .
             64.
             2.
             
          
           
             Romans
             fast
             every
             Sabbath
             or
             Saturday
             .
             348.
             1.
             
             They
             fast
             three
             whole
             weeks
             before
             Easter
             .
             346.
             1.
             
          
           
             Romanus
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             a
             Martyr
             at
             Antioch
             .
             158.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Romulus
             ,
             surnamed
             Augustulus
             ,
             Son
             to
             Orestes
             ,
             the
             last
             Emperour
             of
             Rome
             .
             436.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Rufinus's
             Books
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             History
             .
             226.
             1.
             229.
             1.
             232.
             2.
             233.
             2.
             
             His
             mistake
             is
             noted
             .
             245.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rufinus
             the
             Praefect
             of
             the
             Pratoriu●
             ,
             is
             slain
             .
             352.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rufinus
             Bishop
             of
             Samosata
             .
             440.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rufus
             Praefect
             of
             Judas
             ,
             killed
             vast
             numbers
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             51.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Rufus
             Abbot
             of
             
             Theodosius's
             Monastery
             in
             Palestine
             .
             495.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             SAbbatius
             a
             Nouatianist
             ,
             makes
             a
             Schisme
             amongst
             the
             Novatianists
             .
             343.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             made
             Bishop
             over
             part
             of
             the
             Novatianists
             .
             344.
             1.
             374.
             1.
             is
             banished
             to
             Rhodes
             and
             dyes
             there
             .
             382.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sabellius
             the
             Heretick
             ,
             his
             opinion
             .
             119.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sabinianus
             Bishop
             of
             Zeugma
             .
             304.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sabinus
             Praefect
             of
             Egypt
             under
             Decius
             .
             109.
             1.
             123.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Sabinus
               ,
               Praefect
            
             of
             the
             Pratorium
             to
             Maximinus
             .
             171.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sabinus
             a
             Macedonian
             Heretick
             ,
             what
             he
             wrote
             concerning
             the
             Bishops
             convened
             at
             Nicaea
             .
             217.
             1.
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Heraclea
             in
             Thracia
             .
             ibid.
             He
             wrote
             a
             Collection
             of
             Synodal
             Acts.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Sacred
             Vessels
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             melted
             down
             to
             redeem
             Captives
             .
             379.
             2.
             given
             for
             the
             Redemption
             of
             a
             City
             .
             483.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sacrifice
             [
             of
             the
             Christians
             ]
             mystical
             and
             without
             bloud
             .
             621.
             2.
             697.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sadduces
             ,
             an
             Heresie
             among
             the
             Jews
             .
             63.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sagaris
             a
             Bishop
             and
             a
             Martyr
             .
             65.
             2.
             87.
             1.
             
          
           
             Salo●●
             ,
             or
             Salona
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             Dalmatia
             .
             381.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Salustius
               Praefect
            
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             .
             298.
             1.
             
          
           
             Salustius
             is
             chosen
             Successour
             to
             Martyrius
             in
             the
             See
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             495.
             1.
             
          
           
             Samarites
             ,
             an
             Heresie
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             .
             63.
             2.
             
             Samaritanes
             when
             they
             kept
             Easter
             .
             348.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sanctus
             a
             Deacon
             of
             Vienna
             .
             70.
             1.
             72.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sangarius
             ,
             a
             River
             .
             324.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sangarum
             ,
             a
             Mart-town
             in
             Bithynia
             .
             344.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sapor
             King
             of
             the
             Persians
             ,
             Constantine's
             Letter
             to
             him
             .
             609.
             1
             
             ▪
             2.
             
          
           
             Sara●●us
             .
             ●12
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Saturninus
             an
             Arch-Heretick
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Hadrian
             ,
             52.
             1.
             
          
           
             Saturnilians
             .
             63.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Se●●o●at
               Alexandria
            
             78.
             2.
             
          
           
             Scythianus
             a
             Saracen
             .
             234.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sedition
             at
             Constantinople
             termed
             Nica.
             483.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sejanus
             a
             cruel
             Enemy
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             18.
             2.
             
          
           
             Selenas
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Goths
             .
             349.
             2.
             
          
           
             Seneca
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             51.
             2.
             
          
           
             Septuagint
             ,
             or
             Seventy
             Translators
             .
             78.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sepulchre
             of
             Our
             Lord
             covered
             with
             an
             heap
             of
             Earth
             by
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             polluted
             with
             an
             image
             of
             Venus
             .
             586.
             1.
             
          
           
             Serapion
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             84.
             1.
             290.
             1.
             
             His
             books
             .
             97.
             1.
             
          
           
             Serapion
             a
             Martyr
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             110.
             1.
             
          
           
             Serapion
             Deacon
             to
             
               John
               Chrysostome
            
             .
             355.
             1.
             
          
           
             Serapion
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Thmuitae
             .
             319.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Serenius
               Granianus
            
             Proconsul
             of
             Afia
             .
             53.
             2.
             
          
           
             Serenus
             ,
             Origen's
             Scholar
             ,
             a
             Martyr
             .
             93.
             2.
             
          
           
             Serenus
             ,
             another
             of
             
             Origen's
             Scholars
             ,
             a
             Martyr
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Sergiopolis
             a
             City
             of
             Syria
             ,
             wherein
             are
             kept
             the
             Reliques
             of
             the
             Martyr
             Sergius
             .
             489.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Severa
               Augusta
            
             ,
             wife
             to
             Valentian
             the
             Elder
             .
             325.
             2.
             
          
           
             Severiani
             ,
             Hereticks
             which
             had
             their
             name
             from
             Severus
             .
             67.
             2.
             
          
           
             Severianus
             Bishop
             of
             Gabala
             .
             360.
             2.
             
          
           
             Severianus
             Bishop
             of
             Arethusa
             ,
             sends
             a
             Libel
             of
             deposition
             to
             Severus
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             .
             469.
             1.
             
          
           
             Severus
             Reignes
             at
             Rome
             after
             Majorianus
             .
             429.
             1.
             
          
           
             Severus
             ,
             after
             the
             Ejectment
             of
             Flavianus
             ,
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             467.
             2.
             
             His
             Life
             and
             Studies
             .
             468.
             1.
             
             He
             Anathematizes
             the
             Chalcedon
             Council
             in
             his
             Synodick
             Letters
             .
             468.
             2.
             
             His
             Letter
             to
             Soterichus
             476.
             1.
             
             His
             enstalling
             Letters
             .
             478.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             banished
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Justinus
             .
             ibid.
             His
             Letters
             to
             Justinianus
             and
             Theodora
             .
             482.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sextus
             wrote
             concerning
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             89.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Sibylla
               Erythraea
            
             .
             652.
             2.
             
             Her
             Verses
             concerning
             the
             Comeing
             of
             Christ.
             653.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             In
             what
             words
             she
             addresses
             her self
             to
             God.
             657.
             2.
             
          
           
             Signes
             which
             preceded
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             35.
             2.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Signe
             of
             the
             Cross
             seen
             in
             the
             East
             .
             265.
             2.
             
          
           
             Silvanus
             Bishop
             of
             Emisa
             ,
             a
             Martyr
             .
             147.
             2.
             174.
             1.
             
          
           
             Silvanus
             Bishop
             of
             Gaza
             ,
             a
             Martyr
             .
             147.
             2.
             
             His
             Character
             .
             170.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Silvanus
             Bishop
             of
             Tarsus
             .
             30●
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Silvanus
             Bishop
             of
             Troas
             .
             389.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             He
             had
             before
             been
             Bishop
             of
             Philippopolis
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Silvanus
             a
             Tyrant
             in
             the
             
             Gallia's
             .
             270.
             1.
             
          
           
             Silverius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             opens
             the
             Gates
             of
             that
             City
             to
             Belisarius
             .
             486.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             deposed
             by
             Belisarius
             ,
             and
             Vigilius
             is
             put
             into
             his
             place
             .
             486.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Simon
               Mugus
            
             is
             baptized
             by
             Philip.
             16.
             2.
             comes
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             there
             deceives
             many
             by
             his
             Impostures
             .
             21.
             2.
             
             He
             was
             the
             Captain
             and
             chief
             of
             all
             Hereticks
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Siricius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             373.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sirmium
             is
             taken
             by
             the
             Gepidae
             .
             507.
             1.
             taken
             again
             by
             those
             Barbarians
             termed
             Abares
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Sisinnius
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             383.
             2.
             
             His
             Character
             .
             384.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sisinnius
             a
             Novatianist
             .
             335.
             1.
             
             He
             was
             a
             Learned
             man.
             ibid.
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Novatianists
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             343.
             2.
             352.
             2.
             
             His
             book
             against
             
               John
               Chrysostome
            
             .
             367.
             2.
             
             His
             witty
             sayings
             .
             ibid
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Socrates
             Bishop
             of
             Laodicea
             .
             136.
             1.
             
          
           
             Socrates
             why
             put
             to
             death
             by
             his
             own
             Citizens
             .
             642.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Socrates
               Scholasticus
            
             learnt
             Grammar
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             of
             Helladius
             and
             Ammonius
             .
             339.
             1.
             
             Born
             and
             bred
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             350.
             1.
             dedicates
             his
             work
             to
             Theodorus
             .
             351.
             what
             style
             he
             followed
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             Socrates's
             Ecclesiastick
             History
             .
             401.
             
             His
             mistake
             in
             his
             accounts
             of
             the
             Ephesine
             Synod
             .
             404.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             cited
             .
             416.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sophia
             ,
             the
             great
             Church
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             253.
             1.
             is
             consecrated
             by
             Eudoxius
             ,
             282.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sophia
             ,
             a
             Church
             built
             by
             Justinian
             ,
             is
             described
             .
             491.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Sophronius
             Bishop
             of
             Pompeiopolis
             .
             278.
             2.
             279.
             2.
             is
             deposed
             in
             a
             Synod
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             282.
             1.
             294.
             1.
             303.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sosthenes
             one
             of
             Christ's
             Seventy
             Disciples
             .
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sotas
             Bishop
             of
             Anchialus
             .
             84.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Soter
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             62.
             2.
             
             His
             commendation
             .
             64.
             2.
             
          
           
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             is
             infused
             by
             Ordination
             .
             280.
             1.
             
          
           
             Spyridon
             from
             being
             a
             Shepherd
             ,
             is
             made
             a
             Bishop
             .
             226.
             1.
             
             He
             fed
             Sheep
             whilst
             he
             was
             a
             Bishop
             .
             ibid.
             His
             miracles
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Stephen
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             117.
             2.
             
          
           
             Stephen
             the
             Deacon
             ,
             first
             Martyr
             of
             Christ.
             15.
             2.
             
          
           
             Stephen
             Bishop
             of
             Laodicaea
             .
             138.
             1.
             
          
           
             Stephanus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             264.
             2.
             
          
           
             Stephanus
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             was
             present
             at
             the
             Chalcedon
             Council
             .
             438.
             1.
             
          
           
             Stephanus
             is
             Ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             453.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             barbarously
             murdered
             by
             the
             Boys
             of
             Antioch
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Stephanus
             Bishop
             of
             Hierapolis
             ,
             wrote
             the
             Life
             of
             Saint
             Golanduch
             .
             523.
             1.
             
          
           
             Succi
             ,
             a
             Mountain
             that
             divides
             the
             Western
             Churches
             from
             the
             Eastern
             .
             259.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sunday
             and
             Friday
             kept
             holy
             by
             
             Constantine's
             order
             .
             61●
             .
             2.
             613.
             1.
             679.
             1.
             
             Sunday
             celebrated
             as
             a
             Festival
             ,
             by
             Christ's
             own
             command
             .
             700.
             1.
             
          
           
             Symeon
             ,
             Son
             of
             Clopas
             or
             Cleophas
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             38.
             1.
             after
             several
             Tortures
             ,
             he
             is
             crucified
             .
             46.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Symeon
             ,
             or
             Symeones
             ,
             the
             Stylite
             ,
             flourished
             under
             Theodosius
             Junior
             .
             410.
             2.
             
             He
             spent
             Six
             and
             fifty
             years
             in
             Monastick
             Exercises
             and
             Severities
             .
             411.
             2.
             
             His
             dead
             body
             is
             with
             great
             honour
             conveyed
             to
             Antioch
             ,
             in
             
             Leo's
             Reign
             .
             ibid.
             He
             was
             the
             first
             that
             found
             out
             the
             way
             of
             standing
             upon
             a
             pillar
             .
             432.
             1.
             
             His
             Letter
             to
             Leo
             Augustus
             .
             432.
             2.
             and
             another
             Letter
             of
             his
             ,
             to
             Basilius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             ibid.
             His
             Mandra
             is
             described
             .
             412.
             1.
             
          
           
             Symma●●us
             the
             Ebionite
             .
             99.
             2.
             
             His
             books
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Symmach●s
             a
             Senator
             of
             Rome
             .
             338.
             2.
             
          
           
             Syneros
             an
             Heretick
             .
             79.
             2.
             
          
           
             Synesius
             is
             preferred
             to
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Cyrene
             ,
             whilst
             he
             was
             entangled
             in
             the
             Errours
             of
             Gentilism
             .
             413.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             His
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             Oration
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Synnada
             a
             City
             of
             
               Phrygia
               Pacatiana
            
             .
             370.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             T.
             
          
           
             TAblett
             ,
             or
             Title
             of
             Criminals
             ,
             who
             were
             led
             about
             in
             the
             Amphitheatre
             .
             72.
             2.
             
          
           
             Tam-Chosroes
             General
             of
             the
             Persians
             ,
             is
             slain
             in
             battel
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
             512.
             1.
             
          
           
             Tanais
             ,
             so
             the
             Barbarians
             call
             the
             Stream
             of
             the
             Lake
             Maeotis
             into
             the
             Euxine
             Sea.
             487.
             1.
             
          
           
             Tatianus
             Founder
             of
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Encratitae
             .
             60.
             2.
             67.
             1.
             
             His
             Books
             .
             67.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             reckoned
             amongst
             the
             Catholick
             Writers
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Telesphorus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             seventh
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
             51.
             2.
             
          
           
             Temples
             of
             the
             Heathens
             demolished
             at
             Alexandria
             .
             339.
             1.
             
          
           
             Tertullianus
             eminently
             skilfull
             in
             the
             Roman
             Laws
             .
             17.
             1.
             
          
           
             Thaddaeus
             one
             of
             Christ's
             Seventy
             disciples
             .
             14.
             1.
             is
             sent
             to
             Edessa
             by
             Thomas
             the
             Apostle
             .
             ibid.
             cures
             Agbarus
             by
             laying
             his
             hand
             on
             him
             .
             15.
             1.
             
             Preaches
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             Edessens
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Thalassius
               ,
               Praesect
            
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             ,
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             by
             the
             Patriarch
             Proclus
             .
             394.
             2.
             
          
           
             Thalassius
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             in
             Cappadocia
             ,
             together
             with
             Dioscerus
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             presided
             at
             the
             Second
             Ephesine
             Synod
             .
             424.
             2.
             
          
           
             Thebuthis
             the
             first
             that
             made
             a
             Schism
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Jerusalem
             63.
             2.
             
          
           
             Thecla
             the
             protomartyr
             ,
             appears
             to
             Zeno
             in
             his
             sleep
             ▪
             453.
             1.
             in
             honour
             of
             her
             ,
             Zeno
             builds
             a
             most
             splendid
             Church
             in
             the
             City
             Seleucia
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Thelymidres
             Bishop
             of
             Laodicea
             .
             116.
             1.
             
          
           
             Themison
             a
             Montanist
             .
             82.
             1.
             
          
           
             Themistius
             the
             Philosopher
             .
             304.
             2.
             
             His
             Oration
             to
             Valens
             ,
             326.
             1.
             
          
           
             Theoctistus
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             in
             Palestine
             .
             105.
             2.
             116.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Theodoricus
             King
             of
             the
             Goths
             ,
             resignes
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             486.
             1.
             
          
           
             Theodoricus
             a
             Goth
             rebells
             against
             Zeno.
             463.
             1.
             
             He
             dyes
             ,
             Leing
             wounded
             by
             the
             point
             of
             his
             Javelin
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Theodoricus
               Valamer
            
             is
             by
             Zeno
             sent
             against
             Illus
             and
             Leontius
             .
             464.
             1.
             
             He
             leaves
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             goes
             into
             Italy
             ,
             and
             having
             vanquished
             Odoacer
             there
             ,
             possesses
             himself
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Italy
             .
             ibid.
             his
             wife
             Amalasuntha
             ,
             486.
             1.
             
          
           
             Theodoricus
             King
             of
             the
             Goths
             has
             a
             Military
             Command
             in
             the
             Roman
             Army
             .
             512.
             1.
             
          
           
             Theodoritus
             Bishop
             of
             Cyrus
             ,
             his
             Ecclesiastick
             History
             .
             401.
             473.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             deposed
             by
             Dioscorus
             in
             the
             second
             Ephesine
             Synod
             ,
             together
             with
             Ibas
             Bishop
             of
             Edessa
             ,
             and
             Daniel
             Bishop
             of
             Carrae
             .
             409.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             He
             is
             restored
             in
             the
             Chalcedon
             Council
             .
             426.
             1.
             447.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Theodorus
             Bishop
             of
             Heraclea
             in
             Thracia
             .
             250.
             2.
             254.
             1.
             
          
           
             Theodorus
             Bishop
             of
             Mopsuestia
             in
             Cilicia
             .
             353.
             2.
             
          
           
             Theodorus
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             God.
             245.
             2.
             
          
           
             Theodorus
             is
             cruelly
             tortured
             for
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ.
             298.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Theodorus
             surnamed
             Ascidas
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             in
             Cappadocia
             .
             495.
             2.
             
             a
             favourer
             of
             Origen
             .
             ibid.
             and
             497.
             1.
             
          
           
             Theodosia
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             Martyred
             at
             Caesarea
             .
             162.
             2.
             
          
           
             Theodosiapolis
             a
             City
             besieged
             by
             the
             Persians
             .
             470.
             1.
             
          
           
             Theodosius
             Bishop
             of
             Philadelphia
             .
             280.
             2.
             
          
           
             Theodosiolus
             is
             killed
             by
             Valens
             .
             315.
             2.
             
          
           
             Theodosius
             the
             Great
             is
             created
             Emperour
             .
             330.
             1
             ,
             He
             is
             baptized
             by
             Ascholius
             .
             331.
             1.
             dyes
             .
             351.
             2.
             
          
           
             Theodosius
             Junior
             is
             born
             .
             357.
             1.
             
             His
             Commendations
             .
             380.
             1
             ,
             2.
             392.
             1.
             
             His
             Law
             against
             Nestorius
             ,
             extant
             in
             the
             Code
             .
             410.
             2.
             
          
           
             Theodosius
             Bishop
             of
             Synnada
             .
             370.
             2.
             in
             what
             manner
             he
             lost
             his
             Bishoprick
             .
             371.
             1.
             
          
           
             Theodosius
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Canons
             .
             427.
             1.
             
          
           
             Theodosius
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             a
             Reviler
             of
             the
             Chalcedon
             Synod
             .
             481.
             2.
             
             Severus
             writes
             a
             Letter
             to
             him
             .
             482.
             1.
             
             His
             Letters
             sent
             to
             Anthimus
             and
             Severus
             .
             ibid.
             He
             is
             ejected
             out
             of
             his
             See
             by
             Justinian
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Theodotion
             the
             Ephesian
             turned
             the
             Old
             Testament
             into
             Greek
             .
             77.
             2.
             
          
           
             Theodotus
             a
             Montanist
             .
             75.
             1.
             81.
             2.
             
          
           
             Theodotus
             the
             Tanner
             ,
             Excommunicated
             by
             Victor
             .
             90.
             1.
             
          
           
             Theodotus
             Bishop
             of
             Laodicea
             .
             138.
             1.
             
          
           
             Theodotus
             Bishop
             of
             Laodicea
             .
             284.
             2.
             
          
           
             Theodotus
             Bishop
             of
             Ancyra
             ,
             accuses
             Nestorius
             in
             the
             Ephesine
             Synod
             .
             404.
             2.
             
          
           
             Theodotus
             Bishop
             of
             Joppa
             .
             452.
             1.
             
          
           
             Theodulus
             a
             Martyr
             with
             Pamphilus
             .
             168.
             2.
             
          
           
             Theodulus
             Bishop
             of
             Chaeretap●
             .
             280.
             2.
             
          
           
             Theodulus
             and
             Olympius
             ,
             Bishops
             .
             264.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Theodulus's
             Letter
             concerning
             Nestorius
             ,
             and
             his
             Heresie
             .
             403.
             1.
             
          
           
             Theonas
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             138.
             2.
             
          
           
             Theonas
             Bishop
             of
             Marmarica
             ,
             and
             Secundus
             Bishop
             of
             Ptolemais
             ,
             are
             Anathematized
             by
             the
             Nicene
             Synod
             .
             219.
             2.
             
          
           
             Theophilus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             the
             sixth
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
             63.
             1.
             
             His
             Books
             .
             65.
             1.
             
          
           
             Theophilus
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             in
             Palestine
             .
             86.
             1.
             
          
           
             Theophilus
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             337.
             2.
             
          
           
             Theophilus
             Bishop
             of
             Castabali
             .
             303.
             2.
             
          
           
             Theophilus
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Goths
             ,
             subscribed
             to
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             .
             281.
             2.
             
          
           
             Theophronius
             a
             Cappadocian
             ,
             Ennomius's
             Scholar
             ,
             coyns
             a
             new
             Heresie
             .
             349.
             2.
             
          
           
             Theotecnus
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             in
             Cappadocia
             .
             125.
             2.
             133.
             2.
             
          
           
             Theotecnus
             Curator
             of
             the
             City
             Antioch
             .
             172.
             2.
             the
             Authour
             and
             Incentive
             of
             the
             Christians
             persecution
             .
             ibid.
             He
             is
             executed
             by
             
             Licinius's
             order
             .
             182.
             1.
             
          
           
             Theotimus
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Arabi
             .
             304.
             2.
             
          
           
             Theotimus
             Bishop
             of
             Scythia
             ,
             what
             his
             sentiments
             were
             concerning
             
             Origen's
             Books
             .
             362.
             1.
             
          
           
             Therapeutae
             ,
             why
             so
             termed
             .
             23.
             1.
             
             Their
             Monasteries
             and
             course
             of
             Life
             .
             ibid
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Theudas
             an
             Impostour
             .
             20.
             2.
             
          
           
             Thomas
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             called
             Judas
             also
             .
             14.
             2.
             
             He
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Parthians
             .
             30.
             1.
             231.
             2.
             
             a
             great
             Church
             dedicated
             to
             him
             in
             the
             City
             Edessa
             .
             314.
             2.
             
          
           
             Thomas
             Bishop
             of
             Apamia
             .
             487.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             a
             spectatour
             of
             the
             Equestrian
             Sports
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             usage
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Thomas
             a
             Monk
             in
             Syria
             ,
             feigned
             himself
             a
             fool
             .
             494.
             1.
             
          
           
             Thraseas
             a
             Martyr
             .
             84.
             1.
             
             Bishop
             of
             Eumenia
             .
             87.
             1.
             
          
           
             Thrasamundus
             King
             of
             the
             Vandals
             in
             Africa
             .
             484.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Tiberiopolis
             a
             City
             of
             Phrygia
             .
             394.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Tiberius
               Augustus
            
             how
             affected
             at
             
             Pilate's
             Relation
             concerning
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ.
             16.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Tiberius
             ,
             after
             Justinus
             Junior
             became
             craz'd
             ,
             managed
             the
             Empire
             together
             with
             Sophia
             wife
             to
             Justinus
             .
             506.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             He
             is
             declared
             Caesar
             by
             Justinus
             .
             507.
             1.
             
             His
             Character
             .
             517.
             2.
             
          
           
             Tigris
             an
             Eunuch
             ,
             and
             a
             Presbyter
             .
             364.
             1.
             
          
           
             Timaeus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             135.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Timolaus
               ,
               Dionysius
               ,
               Romulus
               ,
               Pausis
               ,
               Alexander
               ,
            
             and
             another
             Alexander
             ,
             Martyrs
             in
             Palestine
             .
             159.
             2.
             
          
           
             Timotheus
             ,
             Saint
             
             Paul's
             disciple
             ,
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             .
             31.
             2.
             
          
           
             Timotheus
             a
             Martyr
             in
             Palestine
             .
             159.
             2.
             
          
           
             Timotheus
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             327.
             2.
             330.
             1.
             331.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Timotheus
               Aelurus
            
             is
             chosen
             Bishop
             by
             the
             Alexandrians
             whilst
             Proterius
             was
             living
             .
             430.
             1.
             
             He
             was
             ordained
             but
             by
             two
             Bishops
             .
             430.
             2.
             
             He
             wrote
             a
             Letter
             to
             
               Leo
               Augustus
            
             concerning
             his
             own
             ordination
             .
             431.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             banished
             to
             Gangra
             .
             433.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             recalled
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Basiliscus
             .
             449.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Timotheus
               Salosaciolus
            
             ,
             after
             
             Aelurus's
             ejectment
             ,
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             433.
             1.
             
             He
             flyes
             to
             Canopus
             .
             454.
             1.
             
             By
             
             Zeno's
             order
             he
             recovers
             his
             See.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Timotheus
             ,
             after
             
             Macedonius's
             ejectment
             ,
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             468.
             2.
             
          
           
             Titus
             disciple
             to
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Cities
             of
             Creet
             .
             31.
             2.
             
          
           
             Titus
             Bishop
             of
             Bostra
             .
             304.
             1.
             
          
           
             Tobias
             son
             of
             Tobias
             ,
             an
             Edessen
             .
             14.
             2.
             
          
           
             Tobias
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             51.
             2.
             
          
           
             Translations
             of
             Bishops
             forbidden
             .
             388.
             1.
             sometimes
             used
             on
             account
             of
             the
             Church's
             necessity
             .
             ibid.
             Instances
             of
             such
             Translations
             .
             389.
             1.
             
             They
             were
             forbidden
             by
             Constantine
             .
             599.
             2.
             
          
           
             Tribigildus
             a
             Tribune
             of
             Souldiers
             .
             356.
             1.
             
          
           
             Tripolis
             a
             City
             of
             Phoenice
             ,
             wherein
             was
             the
             Church
             of
             Saint
             Leontius
             the
             Martyer
             .
             468.
             1.
             
          
           
             Troïlus
             the
             Sophist
             a
             prudent
             man.
             370.
             1.
             
             a
             Native
             of
             Side
             in
             Pamphylia
             .
             384.
             1.
             
          
           
             Tychaeum
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             publick
             Genius
             ,
             consecrated
             in
             honour
             of
             the
             Martyr
             Ignatius
             .
             414.
             1.
             
          
           
             Tyrannio
             Bishop
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             a
             Martyr
             .
             147.
             2.
             
          
           
             Tyrannus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             136.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             VAlens
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             79.
             2.
             
          
           
             Valens
             a
             Deacon
             of
             Aelia
             ,
             is
             Martyred
             .
             166.
             2.
             
          
           
             Valens
             the
             Emperour
             being
             baptized
             by
             Eudoxius
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             becomes
             an
             Arian
             .
             305.
             1.
             
             He
             persecutes
             the
             Orthodox
             .
             306.
             1.
             
             He
             builds
             an
             Aquaeduct
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             308.
             2.
             
             He
             dyes
             .
             328.
             2.
             
          
           
             Valentinianus
             is
             chosen
             Emperour
             .
             305.
             1.
             chuses
             Valens
             to
             be
             his
             Golleague
             in
             the
             Empire
             .
             ibid.
             dyes
             .
             325.
             1.
             had
             two
             wives
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             325.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Valentinianus
               Placidus
            
             ,
             son
             to
             Constantius
             and
             Placidia
             .
             382.
             1.
             is
             proclaimed
             Caesar
             by
             Theodosius
             .
             ibid.
             is
             declared
             Augustus
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Valentinianus
             Juniour
             is
             created
             Emperour
             .
             325.
             1.
             
             He
             was
             
             Justina's
             son
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Valentina
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             Martyred
             .
             164.
             1.
             
          
           
             Valentinus
             an
             Arch-Heretick
             ,
             flourished
             at
             Rome
             .
             54.
             2.
             
             Valentinians
             ,
             Hereticks
             .
             63.
             2.
             
          
           
             Valerianus
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             favoured
             the
             Christians
             .
             121.
             1.
             
             His
             ignominious
             slavery
             and
             captivity
             in
             Persia.
             660.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Valerius
               Gratus
            
             Procurator
             of
             Judaea
             .
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vararanes
             King
             of
             the
             Persians
             .
             377.
             2.
             persecutes
             the
             Christians
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Various
             usages
             and
             rites
             in
             divers
             Churches
             .
             346.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ventidius
             and
             
               Corbulo
               ,
               Romans
            
             ,
             conquered
             the
             Parthians
             .
             473.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vetranio
             turns
             Tyrant
             .
             263.
             2.
             afterwards
             he
             became
             a
             private
             man.
             265.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Vettius
               Epagathus
            
             ,
             a
             Martyr
             at
             Lyons
             .
             69.
             2.
             
          
           
             Victor
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             87.
             2.
             excommunicates
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             .
             ibid.
             He
             is
             disswaded
             therefrom
             by
             Irenaeus
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Victor
             Master
             of
             the
             Milice
             .
             327.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vigils
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             their
             fasts
             before
             the
             Feast
             of
             Easter
             .
             24.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vigil
             of
             Easter
             .
             95.
             2.
             observed
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             .
             613.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vigilius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             refuses
             to
             come
             to
             the
             fifth
             Synod
             .
             496.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vindices
             ,
             Officers
             made
             in
             every
             City
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Anastasius
             .
             475.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vine
             ,
             the
             Badge
             of
             a
             Centurion's
             office
             .
             125.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Virgil's
             Verses
             concerning
             Christ.
             654.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Virgins
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             24.
             1.
             161.
             2.
             they
             were
             registred
             in
             the
             Matricula
             or
             Roll
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             230.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vitalianus
             rebels
             against
             Anastasius
             .
             475.
             2.
             takes
             Hypatius
             and
             Cyrillus
             Commanders
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
             ibid.
             being
             made
             Master
             of
             the
             Milice
             and
             Consul
             by
             Justinus
             ,
             he
             is
             slain
             .
             478.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vitalis
             and
             Misenus
             ,
             Legates
             of
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             are
             condemned
             in
             a
             Synod
             at
             Rome
             for
             ill-management
             of
             their
             Embassie
             .
             460.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ulfila
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Goths
             .
             281.
             2.
             326.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ulpianus
             a
             Martyr
             at
             Tyre
             .
             161.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ulpianus
             a
             Sophist
             ,
             wrote
             an
             Oration
             in
             commendation
             of
             Antioch
             .
             417.
             1.
             
          
           
             Uranius
             Bishop
             of
             Apamea
             .
             304.
             1.
             
          
           
             Uranius
             Bishop
             of
             Meletina
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Uranius
             Bishop
             of
             Tyre
             .
             278.
             2.
             is
             deposed
             .
             280.
             2.
             
          
           
             Urbanus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             102.
             2.
             
          
           
             Urbanus
             president
             of
             Palestine
             .
             159.
             1.
             is
             put
             to
             death
             .
             163.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Urbanus
               ,
               Theodorus
               ,
               Menedemus
            
             ,
             and
             seventy
             other
             Presbyters
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             sent
             Legates
             for
             the
             Catholicks
             to
             Valens
             ,
             are
             barbarously
             murdered
             .
             314.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Urbicius
             ,
             or
             Urbicus
             ,
             Praefect
             of
             Rome
             .
             61.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ursacius
             and
             
               Valens
               ,
               Arian
            
             Bishops
             .
             250.
             2.
             condemned
             in
             the
             Sardican
             Synod
             .
             257.
             2.
             present
             a
             Penitentiary-Libel
             to
             Pope
             Julius
             .
             263.
             1.
             they
             are
             deposed
             in
             the
             Synod
             of
             Ariminum
             .
             273.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ursinus
             a
             Deacon
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             324.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             W.
             
          
           
             WEstern
             Church
             when
             severed
             in
             Communion
             from
             the
             Eastern
             .
             259.
             2.
             
          
           
             Wisedom
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             so
             the
             Book
             of
             Proverbs
             was
             called
             .
             64.
             1.
             66.
             2.
             
          
           
             Woman
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             her
             chastity
             .
             150.
             2.
             
          
           
             Women
             that
             were
             adulteresses
             ,
             how
             punished
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
             341.
             1.
             
          
           
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             His
             Nature
             ,
             Proprieties
             ,
             and
             Operations
             .
             683.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             is
             God
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             light
             of
             Light.
             686.
             1.
             the
             reason
             of
             His
             Incarnation
             .
             691.
             2.
             
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             X.
             
          
           
             XEnaias
             a
             great
             stickler
             against
             Flavianus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             466.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Hierapolis
             .
             467.
             2.
             by
             a
             Greek
             name
             he
             was
             termed
             Philoxenus
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Xorolophus
             a
             place
             in
             Constantinople
             .
             371.
             2.
             
          
           
             Xystus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             51.
             1.
             
          
           
             Xystus
             ,
             another
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             118.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             Z.
             
          
           
             ZAmbdas
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             138.
             2.
             
          
           
             Zacchaus
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             51.
             2.
             
          
           
             Zacharias
             the
             Rhetorician
             ,
             an
             Historian
             ,
             favoured
             Nestorius
             .
             421.
             2.
             blames
             Proterius
             falsely
             .
             431.
             1.
             
             He
             favoured
             
             Eutyches's
             party
             .
             452.
             2.
             
             Evagrius
             reproves
             him
             for
             his
             carelesness
             in
             writing
             his
             History
             .
             459.
             2.
             
          
           
             Zamolxis
             a
             God
             of
             the
             Getae
             .
             689.
             1.
             
          
           
             Zebinus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             103.
             2.
             
          
           
             Zeno
             at
             first
             named
             Aricmesius
             ,
             marries
             Leo
             Augustus's
             daughter
             .
             435.
             2.
             is
             created
             Emperour
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
             436.
             2.
             
             His
             wicked
             Life
             .
             448.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             His
             Henoticon
             ,
             or
             uniting-Edict
             .
             455.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             His
             Letter
             to
             Pope
             Felix
             .
             460.
             1.
             
          
           
             Zenobius
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Sidon
             ,
             Martyred
             .
             147.
             2.
             
          
           
             Zephyrinus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             90.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Zeuxippus's
             Bath
             .
             252.
             2.
             
          
           
             Zoïlus
             Bishop
             of
             Larissa
             .
             304.
             1.
             
          
           
             Zoïlus
             Governour
             of
             Antioch
             under
             Theodosius
             Junior
             ,
             what
             Buildings
             he
             erected
             at
             Antioch
             .
             415.
             2.
             
          
           
             Zoïlus
             is
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             after
             
             Theodosius's
             ejectment
             .
             482.
             2.
             495.
             1.
             
          
           
             Zosimus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             374.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Zoticus
               Otrenus
            
             a
             Presbyter
             .
             81.
             1.
             
          
           
             Zoticus
             Bishop
             of
             Comana
             .
             82.
             1.
             84.
             1.
             
          
           
             Zozimas
             or
             Zosimas
             a
             Monk
             in
             Syria
             .
             480.
             1.
             
             He
             foretells
             the
             Earthquake
             at
             Antioch
             .
             480.
             2.
             
             His
             miracles
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Zozimus
             an
             Historian
             ,
             was
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             on
             that
             account
             hated
             Constantine
             .
             472.
             1.
             
             He
             brought
             down
             his
             History
             as
             far
             as
             the
             times
             of
             Honorius
             and
             Arcadius
             .
             472.
             2.
             when
             he
             wrote
             his
             History
             .
             ibid.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           INDEX
           Of
           the
           Chief
           Matters
           that
           occur
           in
           the
           Notes
           on
           these
           HISTORIANS
           .
           The
           First
           Number
           shews
           the
           Page
           ;
           the
           Second
           ,
           the
           Column
           .
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             ABares
             ,
             or
             Abari
             ,
             when
             first
             known
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
             500.
             1.
             
          
           
             Acacius
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             never
             held
             communion
             with
             Petrus
             Fullo
             .
             457.
             2.
             
             He
             was
             condemned
             in
             no
             particular
             Synod
             .
             459.
             1.
             when
             the
             sentence
             of
             deposition
             was
             pronounc't
             against
             him
             461.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             it
             signifies
             .
             469.
             1.
             
          
           
             Acesius
             the
             Novatianist
             seems
             not
             to
             have
             been
             called
             to
             the
             Nicene
             Synod
             by
             Constantine
             .
             225.
             1.
             
          
           
             Acoemeti
             had
             two
             Monasteries
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             459.
             2.
             467.
             1.
             
          
           
             Acts
             what
             .
             12.
             1.
             
             Acts
             of
             Pilate
             when
             forged
             by
             the
             Heathens
             .
             12.
             1.
             173.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             a
             perpetual
             Master
             of
             the
             Milice
             .
             462.
             2.
             
             a
             passage
             in
             Theophanes
             is
             mended
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Adjutor
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Offices
             .
             440.
             1.
             
          
           
             Adoration
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             .
             630.
             2.
             
          
           
             Adra
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             Arabia
             .
             304.
             1.
             
          
           
             Adulterer
             ,
             so
             he
             was
             called
             who
             invaded
             the
             See
             of
             a
             Bishop
             that
             was
             yet
             living
             .
             456.
             2.
             
          
           
             Adultery
             ,
             how
             punished
             amongst
             the
             Romans
             .
             341.
             1.
             
          
           
             Aegiochus
             ,
             an
             Epithete
             given
             to
             Jupiter
             .
             410.
             1.
             
          
           
             Aelia
             ,
             so
             Jerusalem
             was
             called
             till
             Constantine's
             time
             ,
             when
             it
             recovered
             its
             old
             name
             Jerusalem
             again
             .
             52.
             1.
             118.
             1.
             167.
             2.
             
          
           
             Aërial
             Martyr
             ,
             so
             Symeon
             the
             Stylite
             was
             called
             .
             411.
             2.
             
          
           
             Aether
             ,
             the
             Element
             of
             Fire
             .
             684.
             2.
             
          
           
             Africanus
             the
             Chronographer
             ,
             not
             the
             same
             person
             that
             composed
             
               the
               Cesti
            
             .
             106.
             2.
             
          
           
             Agathobulus
             a
             Philosopher
             .
             137.
             1.
             
          
           
             Agbarus
             ,
             called
             also
             Abgarus
             .
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Forum
             ,
             a
             Market
             ,
             or
             Court
             of
             Judicature
             .
             69.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Aevum
             ,
             in
             Plato
             signifies
             eternity
             .
             671.
             2.
             
          
           
             Agnati
             and
             Cognati
             ,
             who
             ,
             and
             wherein
             they
             differ
             .
             563.
             1.
             
          
           
             Agrippa
             Junior
             ,
             when
             he
             began
             to
             Reign
             .
             25.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             who
             they
             are
             .
             563.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             it
             signifies
             .
             219.
             2.
             583.
             2.
             
          
           
             Alabarches
             ,
             the
             Chief
             Magistrate
             of
             the
             Jews
             that
             lived
             at
             Alexandria
             .
             18.
             1.
             
          
           
             Allegories
             were
             by
             the
             ancient
             Graecians
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             23.
             2.
             
          
           
             Alexander
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             in
             what
             year
             he
             dyed
             .
             247.
             1.
             
          
           
             Alexandria
             a
             very
             unhealthfull
             City
             ,
             and
             why
             .
             127.
             2.
             
          
           
             Alexandrian
             Bishops
             heretofore
             termed
             Popes
             .
             404.
             1.
             
             Nicephorus's
             Opinion
             is
             refuted
             .
             ibid.
             They
             had
             a
             secular
             principality
             .
             372.
             2.
             
          
           
             Alexandrian
             Synod
             ,
             wherein
             Origen's
             books
             were
             condemned
             by
             Theophilus
             .
             360
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Alexandrian
             Synod
             ,
             its
             Acts.
             289.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Alexandrian
             Bishop
             ,
             whether
             he
             ordained
             all
             over
             Egypt
             .
             263.
             1.
             
          
           
             Alternative
             Hymns
             ,
             by
             whom
             first
             appointed
             .
             359.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ambon
             ,
             a
             place
             wherein
             Criminals
             were
             set
             ,
             whilst
             they
             were
             interrogated
             by
             the
             Judge
             .
             111.
             2.
             
          
           
             Amen
             was
             the
             answer
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             ,
             when
             they
             received
             the
             consecrated
             Bread.
             114.
             2.
             also
             ,
             after
             the
             Priest
             had
             consecrated
             .
             120.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Curtains
             hanging
             before
             doors
             .
             524.
             1
             ,
             2.
             many
             uses
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Amphilochius
             Bishop
             of
             Side
             .
             432.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Preface
             .
             637.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Strator
             ,
             one
             that
             lifts
             his
             Master
             on
             horseback
             .
             463.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             128.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             comfort
             ,
             or
             refresh
             .
             40.
             2.
             
          
           
             Anastasia
             ,
             the
             wife
             of
             Bassianus
             the
             Caesar.
             309.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Anastasian
             Baths
             ,
             whence
             so
             called
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Anastasis
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
             427.
             1.
             588.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Relation
             of
             a
             President
             to
             the
             Emperour
             .
             407.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             place
             neer
             Constantinople
             .
             475.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Anastasius
               Sinaïta
            
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             ejected
             .
             503.
             1.
             
          
           
             Annas
             or
             Ananus
             ,
             held
             the
             High-priest-hood
             many
             years
             .
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Props
             .
             518.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Masters
             of
             the
             Scrinia
             .
             350.
             1.
             
          
           
             Antioch
             when
             made
             a
             free
             City
             .
             433.
             2.
             three
             
             Forum's
             or
             Tribunals
             there
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             
               Scholes
               of
               Advocates
            
             .
             415.
             1.
             
             In
             the
             same
             City
             was
             also
             the
             Praetorium
             of
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Milice
             .
             415.
             2.
             when
             termed
             Theopolis
             .
             480.
             1.
             
          
           
             Antiochians
             ,
             from
             what
             moneth
             their
             years
             begin
             .
             434.
             1.
             467.
             2.
             
          
           
             Antipater
             and
             Aristobulus
             ,
             sons
             to
             Herod
             the
             Great
             ,
             killed
             by
             his
             order
             .
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             Antipater
             ,
             Grandfather
             to
             Herod
             the
             Great
             .
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             Antiphons
             ,
             See
             
               Alternative
               Hymns
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Vicarius
             ,
             a
             substitute
             .
             695.
             1.
             
          
           
             Apamia
             ,
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Syria
             Coele
             or
             Syria
             Secunda
             .
             469.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             it
             signifies
             .
             77.
             2.
             105.
             1.
             
          
           
             Apocryphal
             Books
             .
             98.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             it
             signifies
             .
             81.
             1.
             
          
           
             Apocrysarius
             of
             a
             Monastery
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             who
             managed
             the
             affairs
             of
             a
             Monastery
             .
             494.
             1.
             
             Apocrysarii
             or
             Responsales
             of
             Patriarchs
             and
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Emperour's
             Court.
             496.
             1.
             
          
           
             Apollinarians
             ,
             Hereticks
             .
             284.
             2.
             
          
           
             Apollonia
             ,
             a
             Virgin
             that
             suffered
             Martyrdom
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Philippus
             ,
             not
             under
             Decius
             .
             110.
             1.
             
          
           
             Apollonius
             ,
             whilst
             Montanus
             was
             living
             ,
             wrote
             against
             his
             prophesie
             .
             83.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Apollonius
             a
             Roman
             Senator
             .
             85.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             its
             signification
             .
             94.
             1.
             
          
           
             Apostates
             ,
             when
             they
             return
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             treated
             with
             more
             severity
             .
             119.
             2.
             
          
           
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             twelve
             were
             not
             onely
             so
             called
             ,
             but
             several
             other
             persons
             .
             14.
             2.
             29.
             1.
             
          
           
             Apostles
             are
             not
             reckoned
             in
             the
             number
             of
             Bishops
             .
             38.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             it
             signifies
             .
             402.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             it
             imports
             .
             72.
             2.
             
          
           
             Aquaeduct
             of
             Valens
             Augustus
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             308.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Archelaus
             Bishop
             of
             Cascharum
             ,
             his
             disputation
             against
             Manichaeus
             .
             234.
             2.
             
          
           
             Areopagus
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             .
             32.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             91.
             1.
             
          
           
             Arius
             ,
             two
             of
             that
             name
             .
             240.
             2.
             
             Arius
             who
             with
             Euzoius
             presented
             a
             Libel
             of
             faith
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             ,
             was
             not
             Arius
             the
             Arch-Heretick
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Arius
             ,
             when
             and
             how
             recalled
             from
             banishment
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Artemius
             ,
             Commander
             in
             chief
             of
             Egypt
             .
             288.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             
               take
               away
            
             ,
             or
             remove
             .
             87.
             1.
             
          
           
             Arsenius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Hypselitae
             .
             238.
             2.
             240.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ascetae
             ,
             who
             were
             heretofore
             called
             so
             .
             22.
             2.
             
             Not
             onely
             Monks
             
             but
             Clergy-men
             also
             had
             that
             name
             given
             them
             .
             139.
             1.
             168.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Crime
             of
             Treason
             .
             695.
             1.
             
          
           
             Asia
             ,
             how
             many
             ways
             't
             is
             taken
             .
             8●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Asiarchs
             ,
             what
             they
             were
             .
             58.
             2.
             how
             chosen
             .
             ibid.
             a
             very
             chargeable
             Office.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Asterius
             Urbanus
             ,
             Authour
             of
             the
             books
             against
             the
             Cataphrygae
             .
             82.
             1.
             
          
           
             Athanasius
             ,
             in
             what
             year
             recalled
             from
             banishment
             .
             246.
             2.
             in
             what
             year
             he
             went
             to
             Rome
             .
             256.
             2.
             
             He
             went
             to
             Rome
             once
             onely
             .
             253.
             2.
             when
             a
             boy
             ,
             he
             baptized
             his
             play-fellows
             .
             229.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               Attis
               ,
               Bacchus
            
             .
             302.
             2.
             
          
           
             Atticus
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             his
             Epitaph
             .
             383.
             1.
             
          
           
             Augustonica
             a
             Province
             of
             Egypt
             .
             262.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             door
             of
             an
             house
             .
             608.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Atrium
             ,
             or
             
               a
               Court.
            
             590.
             2.
             
          
           
             Avitus
             ,
             how
             many
             moneths
             he
             Reigned
             .
             428.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ause
             ,
             or
             Osee
             ,
             the
             first
             name
             of
             Jesus
             the
             son
             of
             Nave
             .
             5.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             190.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Christian
             Virgins
             .
             161.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             so
             Eusebius
             calls
             Christ.
             186.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Honorati
             ,
             are
             joyned
             with
             the
             Decuriones
             .
             431.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             BAcaudae
             ,
             a
             sort
             of
             Boors
             ,
             were
             up
             in
             Arms
             over
             the
             whole
             Roman
             world
             .
             690.
             2.
             
          
           
             Bacurius
             Prince
             of
             the
             Iberi
             .
             233.
             2.
             
          
           
             Baptism
             is
             by
             the
             Greeks
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             a
             seal
             .
             40.
             2.
             
             't
             is
             the
             Symbol
             of
             our
             Lord's
             Passion
             .
             184.
             2.
             
             't
             is
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             628.
             2.
             
          
           
             Basileus
             Bishop
             of
             Amasia
             .
             551.
             2.
             
             a
             Martyr
             under
             Licinius
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Basilius
             the
             Great
             ,
             what
             year
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             .
             321.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             He
             was
             twice
             questioned
             by
             Valens
             .
             322.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Basilides's
             Prophets
             .
             52.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             681.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Imperial
             City
             ,
             so
             Eusebius
             always
             calls
             Rome
             ,
             not
             Constantinople
             ▪
             593.
             1.
             
          
           
             Basiliscus
             declared
             his
             son
             Marcus
             ,
             Caesar
             ;
             afterwards
             ,
             Augustus
             ,
             451.
             1.
             
          
           
             Bataneotes
             ,
             a
             Surname
             of
             Porphyrius
             the
             Philosopher
             .
             100.
             2.
             
          
           
             Battle
             at
             Cibalae
             .
             554.
             1.
             
          
           
             Battle
             at
             Hadrianople
             ,
             what
             year
             it
             hapned
             .
             556.
             2.
             
          
           
             Beneficiarii
             .
             179.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Beryllus's
             opinion
             concerning
             the
             Nature
             and
             divinity
             of
             Christ.
             107.
             1.
             
             His
             Heresie
             .
             290.
             2.
             
          
           
             Berytus
             ,
             what
             year
             the
             Synod
             was
             convened
             there
             .
             409.
             1.
             
          
           
             Bishops
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             were
             an
             hundred
             .
             212.
             2.
             
          
           
             Bishops
             heretofore
             preached
             ,
             standing
             on
             the
             steps
             of
             the
             Altar
             .
             355.
             2.
             
          
           
             Bishops
             ,
             their
             first
             Sermon
             always
             much
             taken
             notice
             of
             .
             384.
             2.
             
          
           
             Bishops
             ,
             their
             sentences
             in
             judicature
             made
             valid
             .
             615.
             2.
             
          
           
             Bishops
             of
             other
             Cities
             ,
             were
             usually
             buried
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               The
               Apostles
            
             .
             492.
             2.
             
          
           
             Bishops
             anciently
             wore
             a
             plate
             of
             gold
             on
             their
             forehead
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Jewish
             High-priests
             .
             ●7
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Birth-day
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             was
             that
             whereon
             they
             suffer'd
             Martyrdom
             .
             59.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             lead
             a
             secular
             Life
             .
             92.
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Laicks
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Bosci
             ,
             Monks
             so
             called
             .
             418.
             1.
             
          
           
             Botry
             a
             City
             of
             Phoenice
             .
             494.
             1.
             
             Theophanes
             and
             Antoninus
             Martyr
             are
             mended
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             British-Church
             very
             ancient
             .
             333.
             1
             ,
             2.
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             independent
             of
             the
             Roman
             Patriarchate
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Bruchium
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             .
             136.
             2.
             the
             siege
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Brysia
             .
             518.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             CAEsarea
             ,
             or
             Caesarium
             ,
             the
             Great
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             376.
             2.
             whence
             it
             had
             that
             name
             .
             430.
             1.
             
          
           
             Caius
             was
             Authour
             of
             the
             book
             called
             The
             Little
             Labyrinth
             .
             89.
             2.
             
             He
             wrote
             a
             book
             against
             Proclus
             .
             102.
             2.
             
          
           
             Calendio
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             at
             Constantinople
             by
             Acacius
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Canons
             .
             457.
             1.
             how
             many
             years
             he
             sate
             Bishop
             .
             462.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             so
             Constantinople
             was
             termed
             .
             597.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             sometimes
             made
             use
             of
             in
             stead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             446.
             2.
             
             In
             old
             Coyns
             that
             City
             is
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             460.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Camp-bread
             given
             to
             the
             City
             Antioch
             by
             Diocletian
             .
             427.
             1.
             
             a
             place
             in
             Procopius
             about
             this
             Annona
             ,
             is
             mended
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Campus
             ,
             a
             place
             without
             the
             City
             Antioch
             ,
             where
             the
             Souldiers
             exercised
             .
             518.
             2.
             
             Campus
             ,
             a
             place
             seven
             miles
             distant
             from
             Constantinople
             .
             507.
             2.
             it
             was
             the
             place
             where
             Criminals
             were
             punished
             .
             658.
             2.
             
          
           
             Canon
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             .
             366.
             1.
             what
             must
             be
             thought
             concerning
             that
             Council
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Canon
             ,
             or
             set-allowance
             of
             Bread
             ,
             or
             Bread-corn
             ,
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             251.
             1.
             
          
           
             Canon
             the
             second
             ,
             of
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             Council
             ,
             is
             explained
             .
             333.
             2.
             
          
           
             Canon
             the
             sixth
             ,
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             ,
             whither
             it
             ●eats
             concerning
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             their
             Jurisdiction
             .
             332.
             2.
             
          
           
             Castalian
             Fountain
             neer
             Antioch
             .
             414.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Castrensis
               Panis
            
             .
             See
             Camp-bread
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Ligatures
             ,
             Inchantments
             .
             688.
             2.
             
          
           
             Catechist
             taught
             in
             a
             private
             Auditory
             ,
             not
             publickly
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             102.
             1.
             
          
           
             Catechumens
             were
             made
             by
             Imposition
             of
             the
             Bishop's
             ha●d
             .
             627.
             1
             ,
             2.
             they
             covered
             their
             heads
             .
             629.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             74.
             1.
             
          
           
             Catholick
             Epistles
             .
             98.
             1.
             
          
           
             Catholicus
             ,
             a
             Rationalist
             .
             121.
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Rationalist
             .
             ibid.
             and
             181.
             2.
             
          
           
             Celsus
             the
             Philosopher
             ,
             against
             whom
             Origen
             wrote
             ,
             was
             Lucian's
             friend
             .
             108.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cephro
             ,
             and
             Coluthio
             .
             122.
             2.
             123.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cerat●s
             ,
             a
             wind
             about
             Byzantium
             ,
             276.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             capitulum
             ,
             a
             period
             .
             131.
             2.
             
          
           
             Chaeremon
             ,
             a
             Philosopher
             .
             101.
             2.
             
          
           
             Chair
             or
             Throne
             of
             Saint
             Mark
             at
             Alexandria
             .
             138.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Chalcedon
               ▪
            
             Synod
             ,
             the
             copies
             of
             it
             that
             Evagrius
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             are
             different
             from
             ours
             .
             439.
             1.
             which
             are
             more
             genuine
             and
             authentick
             ,
             Evagrius's
             copies
             ,
             or
             ours
             .
             444.
             1.
             
          
           
             Chalcedon
             had
             onely
             the
             bare
             name
             of
             a
             Metropolis
             given
             it
             by
             Marcianus
             .
             446.
             2.
             
          
           
             Chartae
             ,
             or
             Libels
             of
             Caecilianus's
             crimes
             ,
             transmitted
             to
             the
             Emperour
             .
             194.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             125.
             2.
             
          
           
             Chorepiscopi
             ,
             who
             they
             were
             .
             134.
             1.
             
          
           
             Chosroes
             King
             of
             the
             Persians
             ,
             when
             he
             dyed
             .
             509.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             was
             written
             with
             a
             dipthong
             .
             653.
             1.
             
             Christ
             before
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             things
             .
             666.
             1.
             
          
           
             Christ
             ,
             in
             what
             year
             born
             .
             7.
             2.
             whether
             he
             was
             born
             on
             the
             twenty
             fifth
             of
             December
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Christian
             Religion
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             53.
             1.
             
          
           
             Christians
             wont
             to
             stop
             their
             Ears
             ,
             when
             they
             heard
             any
             impious
             expression
             .
             85.
             1.
             they
             gave
             their
             children
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             131.
             1.
             
             They
             prayed
             with
             expanded
             hands
             .
             611.
             1.
             
          
           
             Christians
             were
             very
             desirous
             of
             being
             baptized
             in
             Jordan
             .
             628.
             1.
             who
             were
             termed
             
               perfect
               Christians
            
             .
             628.
             2.
             
             Their
             Feasts
             at
             the
             Sepulchres
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             .
             647.
             2.
             
             Their
             way
             of
             Burial
             .
             124.
             1.
             128.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Encaustick
             painting
             .
             530.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             433.
             2.
             
          
           
             Chrysargyrum
             is
             in
             
               the
               Code
            
             termed
             
               Lustralis
               auri
               Collatio
            
             .
             47.
             1.
             
             The
             Emperours
             called
             it
             Vectigal
             .
             ibid.
             Libanius
             calls
             it
             Tribute
             ,
             because
             't
             was
             paid
             every
             fourth
             year
             by
             Merchants
             or
             Traders
             .
             ibid.
             The
             Aurum
             poenosum
             is
             to
             be
             distinguished
             from
             it
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             Chrysostome's
             saying
             concerning
             penitents
             .
             367.
             2.
             
          
           
             Chrysotelia
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             .
             474.
             2.
             
          
           
             Churches
             ,
             there
             were
             fourty
             of
             them
             at
             Rome
             in
             Decius's
             time
             .
             113.
             2.
             
          
           
             Circular
             Letters
             ,
             or
             Encyclicae
             .
             432.
             2.
             
          
           
             Claudian
             at
             first
             wrote
             Greek
             Verses
             .
             416.
             1.
             when
             he
             began
             to
             write
             Latine
             verses
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Clavularis
               Cursus
            
             .
             287.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Clemens's
             book
             of
             Recognitions
             .
             48.
             2.
             49.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Clemens's
             Stromata
             .
             97.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Clemens's
             books
             entitled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Institutions
             .
             79.
             1.
             
             a
             fragment
             of
             them
             is
             now
             extant
             ,
             at
             the
             close
             of
             his
             Stromata
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             Clergy-men
             wore
             a
             Philosophick
             Pallium
             .
             101.
             2.
             
             Clergy-men
             termed
             Competentes
             .
             191.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             degree
             or
             order
             of
             Ecclesiasticks
             .
             114.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             enroll'd
             amongst
             the
             Clergy
             .
             495.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cletus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             same
             person
             with
             Anencletus
             .
             38.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             what
             it
             signifies
             .
             412.
             2.
             422.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Stibadia
             ,
             accubita
             ,
             Beds
             to
             lye
             and
             eat
             upon
             ,
             581.
             2.
             
          
           
             Clinicks
             ,
             their
             Baptism
             .
             113.
             2.
             
          
           
             Coadjutor
             or
             Assistant
             can't
             be
             made
             without
             the
             Bishops
             consent
             .
             96.
             2.
             
             Two
             instances
             of
             Coadjutours
             .
             137.
             2.
             
          
           
             Colligere
             ,
             Collecta
             .
             604.
             2.
             
          
           
             Clopas
             or
             Cleophas
             ,
             whether
             Joseph's
             brother
             ,
             and
             unkle
             to
             Christ.
             38.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             Latine
             Areae
             .
             122.
             2.
             
          
           
             Comites
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             order
             ,
             long
             before
             the
             Reign
             of
             Constantine
             .
             606.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Common
             Council
             of
             Asia
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             .
             55.
             2.
             56.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Communicatory-Letters
             ,
             two
             sorts
             of
             them
             .
             135.
             1.
             
          
           
             Communion
             was
             twofold
             ;
             one
             of
             prayer
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             112.
             1.
             private
             Communion
             .
             ibid.
             and
             114.
             2.
             
          
           
             Confectoret
             .
             59.
             1.
             
          
           
             Consession
             ,
             whether
             private
             ,
             or
             publick
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Ancient
             Christians
             .
             341.
             2.
             342.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Consecrated
             Bread
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             moystned
             in
             water
             .
             115.
             2.
             
          
           
             Constantina
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             Phoenice
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             whereof
             was
             Sophronius
             .
             409.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Constantine's
             Letters
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             taken
             for
             the
             Synodick
             Letter
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Synod
             .
             582.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Constantine
             took
             too
             much
             upon
             himself
             ,
             in
             Ecclesiastick
             matters
             .
             594.
             2.
             
          
           
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             how
             many
             years
             he
             reigned
             .
             624.
             1.
             
             He
             was
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               equal
               to
               an
               Apostle
            
             .
             626.
             2.
             when
             he
             was
             made
             a
             Catechumen
             .
             627.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Constantine's
             Statue
             wont
             to
             be
             adored
             by
             the
             common
             people
             .
             230.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Constantine's
             Letter
             against
             Arius
             .
             224.
             2.
             
          
           
             Constantinopolitane
             Bishop
             ordained
             in
             the
             Hellespont
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             adjacent
             Provinces
             .
             276.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             simply
             and
             absolutely
             termed
             The
             Patriarch
             .
             439.
             1.
             
          
           
             Constantinopolitane
             Synod
             assembled
             on
             account
             of
             the
             cause
             of
             Gregorius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             what
             year
             convened
             .
             518.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Constantius
               Chlorus
            
             ,
             in
             what
             year
             he
             dyed
             .
             209.
             2.
             
          
           
             Constantius
             used
             to
             swear
             by
             his
             own
             eternity
             .
             273.
             1.
             
          
           
             Corban
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             .
             19.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Rusticks
             or
             Boors
             .
             109.
             1.
             called
             also
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             490.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cornutus
             a
             Philosopher
             .
             101.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             erroneously
             termed
             Phornutus
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Council
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             in
             what
             year
             assembled
             .
             25.
             1.
             
          
           
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             in
             what
             manner
             it
             was
             preached
             and
             published
             .
             482.
             2.
             
             The
             three
             General-Councils
             preached
             or
             published
             together
             with
             it
             by
             the
             Deacon
             in
             the
             Church
             after
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             inserted
             into
             the
             Diptycks
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Criminals
             usually
             executed
             without
             the
             City
             .
             495.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             697.
             2.
             
          
           
             Curator
             of
             a
             City
             .
             146.
             1.
             
          
           
             Curators
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Houses
             ,
             who
             they
             were
             .
             510.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             They
             had
             Jurisdiction
             .
             511.
             1.
             
             Their
             Title
             was
             ,
             Most
             Glorious
             ,
             and
             Most
             Magnificent
             .
             ibid.
             510.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Dominica
             ,
             or
             Churches
             .
             698.
             1.
             
          
           
             Curiae
             ,
             and
             Curiales
             .
             558.
             1.
             
          
           
             Curiales
             or
             Decuriones
             did
             heretofore
             gather
             the
             Tribute
             .
             474.
             2.
             
             Anastasius
             the
             Emperour
             freed
             them
             from
             that
             .
             475.
             1.
             
             The
             following
             Emperours
             null'd
             that
             Law.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Curopalates
             heretofore
             a
             despicable
             office
             ,
             afterwards
             the
             highest
             dignity
             of
             the
             palace
             .
             499.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             He
             was
             a
             different
             person
             from
             the
             Count
             of
             the
             Guards
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Cuziba
             ,
             a
             Monastery
             and
             Laura
             .
             480.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cynegica
             a
             Region
             near
             Antioch
             .
             467.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cyrenius
             .
             See
             Quirinius
             .
          
           
             Cyrillus
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             presided
             in
             the
             Ephesine
             Synod
             .
             404.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cyrus
             Bishop
             of
             Beroea
             ,
             banished
             on
             account
             of
             the
             Homoousian
             Faith.
             235.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cyrus
             ,
             a
             Poet.
             416.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             D.
             
          
           
             DAcianus
             .
             278.
             1.
             
          
           
             Daemons
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             or
             
               Aërial
               Daemons
            
             .
             672.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dalmatius
             the
             Censor
             ,
             father
             to
             Dalmatius
             the
             Caesar.
             238.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Damophilus
             the
             Bithynian
             ,
             
               his
               Collectanea
            
             .
             515.
             2.
             
             He
             lived
             after
             Plutarch's
             time
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Darius
             the
             Mede
             ,
             is
             not
             Nabonnidus
             .
             652.
             1.
             
          
           
             Deacons
             distributed
             not
             the
             Sacrament
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             when
             the
             Priest
             was
             present
             .
             114.
             2.
             
          
           
             Decani
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             521.
             2.
             
          
           
             Decennalia
             ,
             Vicennalia
             ,
             Tricennalia
             ,
             what
             meant
             by
             them
             .
             529.
             1.
             
          
           
             Decius
             ,
             how
             many
             years
             he
             Reigned
             .
             117.
             1.
             
          
           
             Decuriales
             ,
             who
             they
             were
             at
             Rome
             .
             340.
             2.
             
             The
             Rector
             of
             the
             Decuriae
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Delphicum
             ,
             an
             Edifice
             wherein
             were
             the
             Emperour
             's
             Stibadia
             ,
             or
             Beds
             to
             lye
             and
             banquet
             on
             .
             478.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             it
             signifies
             .
             110.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             be
             read
             publickly
             .
             38.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dengisich
             son
             to
             Attala
             .
             435.
             2.
             
             His
             name
             being
             faulty
             in
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             ,
             is
             mended
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Depositions
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             what
             order
             usually
             declared
             .
             442.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dexippus
             the
             Historian
             ,
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             513.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               perpetual
               Priests
            
             .
             191.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Masters
             of
             the
             Platonick
             School
             at
             Athens
             .
             136.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Homilies
             ,
             or
             Discourses
             to
             the
             people
             .
             89.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dialogue
             of
             Jason
             and
             Papiscus
             ,
             by
             whom
             written
             .
             52.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Protests
             .
             280.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Most
             Perfect
             .
             177.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             Love.
             583.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             componere
             ,
             to
             bury
             the
             dead
             .
             128.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             130.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               hasta
               amentata
            
             ,
             a
             Javelyn
             fitted
             with
             a
             Leatherloop
             .
             463.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dignus
             est
             ,
             
               he
               is
               worthy
            
             ,
             was
             the
             usual
             acclamation
             in
             the
             Election
             of
             Bishops
             .
             106.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Enarrations
             ,
             Expositions
             .
             98.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Dii
               patrii
            
             and
             Peregrini
             .
             553.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Diocletian's
             persecution
             ,
             when
             it
             began
             .
             140.
             2.
             158.
             2.
             537.
             1.
             when
             it
             ended
             .
             151.
             1.
             what
             year
             Diocletian
             triumphed
             .
             148.
             1
             ,
             2.
             why
             he
             resigned
             the
             Empire
             .
             660.
             1
             ,
             2.
             in
             what
             year
             he
             dyed
             .
             210.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dioecesis
             ,
             what
             it
             signifies
             .
             332.
             2.
             618.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dionysius
             Consularis
             of
             Phoenice
             .
             620.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Porticus's
             .
             590.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dioscorus
             Bishop
             of
             Hermopolis
             ,
             when
             he
             dyed
             .
             365.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dioscorus
             Junior
             when
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             467.
             1.
             
             Liberatus's
             mistake
             in
             relating
             his
             Ordination
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Dius
             ,
             the
             first
             moneth
             of
             the
             Syro-Macedonians
             .
             157.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Hereticks
             .
             97.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Dominica
               Mediana
            
             .
             346.
             1.
             whence
             so
             called
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Donatists
             ,
             their
             Schism
             .
             571.
             2.
             they
             were
             the
             first
             that
             appealed
             from
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             Judicature
             .
             280.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dorotheus
             Presbyter
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             a
             different
             person
             from
             Dorotheus
             who
             was
             of
             the
             Bed-chamber
             to
             the
             Emperour
             .
             135.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Dositheus
             the
             Samaritane
             ,
             when
             he
             lived
             .
             63.
             2.
             
          
           
             Doxology
             of
             the
             Arians
             .
             25●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Drachms
             whence
             so
             called
             ,
             by
             whom
             used
             ;
             Attick
             Drachms
             ,
             their
             value
             .
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ducenarius
             ,
             what
             he
             was
             .
             134.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Powers
             ,
             so
             Angels
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Daemons
             ,
             are
             termed
             .
             686.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             E.
             
          
           
             EArth-quakes
             ,
             two
             sorts
             of
             them
             .
             175.
             1.
             
          
           
             Earth-quake
             at
             Antioch
             in
             Justinus's
             Reign
             ,
             in
             what
             year
             it
             hapned
             .
             479.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Easter-Alms
             .
             613.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ebionites
             ,
             whence
             so
             called
             .
             44.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ecclesiasticus
             ,
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             person
             ,
             in
             how
             many
             senses
             't
             is
             taken
             .
             29.
             2.
             
          
           
             Edicts
             and
             Letters
             of
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             written
             in
             paper
             .
             142.
             1.
             
          
           
             Edict
             of
             the
             
               Praesecti
               Praetorio
            
             .
             313.
             1.
             
          
           
             Edicts
             and
             Letters
             of
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             wherein
             they
             differ
             .
             180.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             4.
             1.
             448.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             it
             signifies
             .
             97.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             it
             signifies
             .
             113.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             madness
             of
             mind
             .
             82.
             2.
             
          
           
             Egypt
             heretofore
             reckoned
             amongst
             the
             Provinces
             of
             the
             East
             .
             571.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             what
             .
             92.
             1.
             
             Philosophy
             and
             Rhetorick
             differ
             from
             them
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Elcesaïta
             ,
             Hereticks
             .
             108.
             1
             ,
             2.
             so
             called
             from
             Elcesai
             or
             Elxaeus
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Eleusinius
             Bishop
             of
             Sasima
             .
             466.
             1.
             
             a
             place
             in
             Theophanes
             about
             him
             ,
             is
             mended
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Emperours
             of
             Constantinople
             were
             usually
             proclaimed
             in
             the
             seventh
             Miliarium
             ,
             or
             Mile
             .
             507.
             2.
             
          
           
             Emperours
             of
             Rome
             rescinded
             all
             that
             had
             been
             done
             by
             Tyrants
             .
             661.
             2.
             
          
           
             Empire
             of
             Rome
             when
             first
             divided
             .
             148.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             it
             signifies
             amongst
             the
             Antients
             .
             406.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Letters
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             at
             their
             instalment
             .
             478.
             2.
             also
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Homilies
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             sleep
             in
             an
             Heathen-temple
             .
             597.
             2.
             
          
           
             Encaenia
             of
             the
             Jerusalem-Church
             ,
             on
             what
             day
             celebrated
             .
             621.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Encyclic
               Letters
            
             .
             See
             Circular-Letters
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             supplicatory-Libel
             .
             55.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             Unition
             ,
             not
             Unity
             .
             501.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Pascal
             Letters
             .
             126.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             it
             signifies
             .
             118.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Officials
             of
             the
             
               Praetorian
               Praefecture
            
             .
             223.
             2.
             566.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             made
             use
             of
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             30.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ephesine
             Bishop
             heretofore
             ordained
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             his
             own
             Province
             .
             452.
             1.
             the
             Patriarchical
             Jurisdiction
             taken
             from
             him
             in
             the
             Chalcedon-Council
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             salute
             .
             56.
             1.
             573.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             advent
             or
             arrival
             of
             the
             Gods.
             174.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Sedentary
             Mechanicks
             .
             510.
             1.
             
          
           
             Epimenides
             ,
             an
             Initiator
             .
             297.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             an
             Indiction
             .
             468.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ephesine
             Council
             in
             Basiliscus's
             Reign
             .
             451.
             1.
             
          
           
             Epiphanius
             Bishop
             of
             Cyprus
             ,
             when
             he
             dyed
             .
             363.
             1.
             2.
             
             His
             character
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Epistolae
               Communicatoriae
            
             .
             See
             Communicatory-Letters
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             they
             signifie
             .
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Essenes
             .
             23.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Provinces
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
             539.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             it
             signifies
             .
             511.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eruli
             are
             by
             the
             Grecians
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             486.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             it
             signifies
             .
             73.
             1.
             
          
           
             Evagrius
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             was
             afterwards
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             353.
             2.
             
          
           
             Evagrius
             Praefect
             of
             Egypt
             .
             339.
             1
             ,
             2.
             a
             passage
             in
             Eunapius
             his
             Life
             of
             Aedesius
             ,
             mended
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Eucharist
             ,
             so
             the
             Consecrated
             bread
             was
             termed
             .
             88.
             2.
             it
             was
             sent
             to
             other
             Bishops
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Eulogiae
             .
             ibid.
             it
             is
             given
             to
             a
             boy
             to
             carry
             to
             a
             sick
             man.
             115.
             1.
             it
             was
             sometimes
             given
             to
             penitents
             without
             reconciliation
             .
             ibid.
             it
             was
             put
             into
             the
             mouthes
             of
             the
             sick
             .
             115.
             2.
             what
             remained
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             given
             to
             boys
             ,
             to
             be
             eaten
             .
             494.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               vota
               facere
            
             ,
             to
             pray
             ,
             or
             desire
             earnestly
             .
             535.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Eudocia
               Augusta
            
             went
             twice
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
             417.
             1
             ,
             2.
             when
             she
             made
             her
             second
             journey
             thither
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Eudoxia
             the
             Empress
             ,
             her
             silver
             Statue
             .
             365.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Eugenius
             a
             Tyrant
             in
             Diocletian's
             time
             .
             142.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Eunomius
             when
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Cy●icus
             .
             307.
             2.
             
             His
             Creed
             .
             335.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             who
             they
             were
             .
             39.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             noble
             persons
             ,
             not
             P●●ricians
             .
             39.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eusebius
             wrote
             his
             Ecclesiastick
             History
             ,
             after
             almost
             all
             his
             other
             works
             .
             5.
             1.
             
             His
             book
             concerning
             the
             Easter-Cycle
             .
             617.
             2.
             whether
             he
             made
             a
             speech
             to
             the
             Emperour
             in
             the
             Nicene-Council
             .
             579.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eusebius
             and
             Lucifer
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             Legates
             of
             the
             Apostolic
             See.
             289.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eusebius
             and
             Theognius
             ,
             when
             banished
             ,
             and
             when
             restored
             .
             227.
             2.
             when
             they
             presented
             a
             Libel
             of
             Satisfaction
             to
             the
             Bishops
             .
             228.
             1.
             
             They
             were
             not
             condemned
             in
             the
             Nicene
             Synod
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             other
             Synod
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Eustatbius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             when
             deposed
             .
             599.
             2.
             when
             he
             dyed
             .
             313.
             2.
             
             His
             body
             when
             removed
             to
             Antioch
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Eutropia
             Mother-in-law
             to
             Constantine
             .
             594.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Ephecticks
             .
             270.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Adaerare
             ,
             to
             Value
             by
             money
             .
             326.
             2.
             
          
           
             Exarchs
             ,
             who
             they
             were
             .
             483.
             1.
             
          
           
             Exedra
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             whence
             so
             called
             .
             594.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             peraequatores
             .
             607.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Exorcists
             ,
             their
             office
             .
             158.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Municipal
             Magistrates
             .
             69.
             1.
             
          
           
             Expeditions
             ,
             two
             of
             them
             were
             made
             against
             the
             Vandals
             in
             Leo
             Augustus's
             reign
             .
             435.
             2.
             
             a
             passage
             in
             Candidus
             Isaurus
             ,
             concerning
             that
             Expedition
             ,
             mended
             .
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             F.
             
          
           
             FAithfull
             heard
             the
             Word
             ,
             standing
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             617.
             2.
             
          
           
             Faith
             onely
             by
             sense
             .
             65.
             2.
             
          
           
             Fast
             before
             Easter
             ,
             very
             ancient
             .
             88.
             1.
             
          
           
             Fast
             ,
             three
             sorts
             of
             it
             amongst
             the
             Ancient
             Christians
             .
             ibid.
             Fast
             of
             fourty
             hours
             before
             Easter
             ,
             why
             used
             .
             ibid.
             Fast
             of
             the
             
               Great
               week
            
             ,
             must
             be
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Lent-Fast
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Feasts
             at
             the
             Sepulchres
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             .
             647.
             2.
             
          
           
             Felix
             when
             sent
             Procurator
             into
             Judaea
             .
             25.
             2.
             
          
           
             Feriae
             ,
             why
             the
             days
             of
             the
             week
             are
             so
             termed
             .
             157.
             2.
             
          
           
             Feriae
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             have
             their
             name
             from
             the
             following
             Sunday
             .
             88.
             1
             ,
             678.
             2.
             
          
           
             First
             succession
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             how
             far
             it
             reacht
             .
             27.
             1.
             
          
           
             Flaccilla
             wife
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             .
             325.
             2.
             
          
           
             Flaccillus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             248.
             1.
             
          
           
             Flamen
             perpetuus
             .
             191.
             1.
             
          
           
             Folles
             ,
             two
             sorts
             of
             them
             .
             195.
             1.
             their
             value
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Form
             ,
             or
             Draught
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Creed
             ,
             was
             subscribed
             by
             all
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             two
             .
             217.
             2.
             
          
           
             Frumentius
             Bishop
             of
             Auxumis
             ,
             the
             same
             person
             with
             Frumentius
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Indians
             .
             232.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             191.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             G.
             
          
           
             
             GAlen's
             authority
             ,
             great
             amongst
             the
             Ancients
             .
             90.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Galerius's
             Victory
             over
             the
             Persians
             .
             152.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gangra
             ,
             the
             Synod
             there
             when
             held
             .
             282.
             2.
             
          
           
             Genealogies
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             were
             registred
             in
             their
             
               publick
               Archives
            
             .
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             how
             much
             they
             differ
             in
             signification
             .
             258.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gillo
             or
             Gello
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             Shee-Devil
             .
             512.
             2.
             the
             same
             with
             Empusa
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Georae
             ,
             or
             Geiorae
             ,
             who
             they
             were
             .
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             Georgius
             of
             Laodicea
             was
             made
             a
             Presbyter
             by
             Alexander
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Alexandrians
             .
             603.
             1.
             
          
           
             Germinius
             when
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Sirmium
             .
             268.
             1.
             
          
           
             Glicerius
             the
             Emperour
             was
             not
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Portue
             ,
             but
             of
             Salonae
             .
             436.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Golden-Rod
             usually
             carried
             before
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             .
             499.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Gospel
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             .
             43.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gospel
             of
             Basilides
             .
             52.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gregorius
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             how
             many
             years
             he
             sate
             Bishop
             .
             251.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gregorius
             Nazianzenus
             ,
             his
             three
             Bishopricks
             .
             321.
             2.
             331.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gynacea
             .
             558.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             H.
             
          
           
             HAdrian
             the
             Emperour
             built
             a
             Temple
             to
             Venus
             ,
             on
             mount
             Calvary
             .
             224.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hanniballianus
             .
             667.
             2.
             
          
           
             Heathens
             ,
             how
             they
             consecrated
             the
             Images
             of
             their
             Gods.
             173.
             1.
             
          
           
             Heg●sippus
             was
             Irenaeus's
             Contemporary
             .
             53.
             1.
             
          
           
             Helena
             her
             death
             ▪
             what
             year
             it
             hapned
             .
             593.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             
               that
               age
               which
               is
               fit
               for
               warfare
               .
            
             168.
             1.
             
          
           
             Henoticon
             ,
             or
             Zeno's
             Edict
             about
             uniting
             the
             Churches
             ,
             is
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             455.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hera●s
             a
             Catechumen
             .
             94.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hereticks
             ,
             whither
             they
             may
             lawfully
             be
             persecuted
             .
             370.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hermodactylus
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             plant
             it
             was
             .
             525.
             2.
             the
             root
             of
             it
             good
             for
             those
             that
             are
             troubled
             with
             the
             Gout
             in
             the
             Joynts
             or
             fingers
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Hermogenes
             an
             Heretick
             .
             65.
             1.
             what
             his
             Heresie
             was
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Herod
             the
             Great
             was
             no
             Forreigner
             but
             a
             Jew
             .
             8.
             
             ●
             .
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             his
             kingdom
             was
             divided
             into
             three
             parts
             .
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             Herod
             ,
             called
             also
             Agrippa
             ,
             who
             he
             was
             .
             19.
             2.
             what
             children
             he
             had
             .
             20.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hexapla
             of
             Origen
             ,
             whence
             so
             called
             .
             99.
             1.
             99.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hierocles
             Praefect
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             against
             whom
             Eusebius
             wrote
             .
             161.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hierophantae
             were
             never
             called
             by
             their
             own
             name
             ,
             by
             those
             whom
             they
             had
             initiated
             .
             664.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             High-Priest
             ,
             so
             every
             person
             was
             called
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             lived
             ,
             who
             had
             once
             born
             that
             office
             .
             12.
             2.
             
             They
             wore
             a
             plate
             of
             Gold.
             45.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hilarius
             and
             Athanasius
             differ
             in
             opinion
             concerning
             the
             Draughts
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             drawn
             up
             by
             the
             Easterns
             .
             266.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Hippolytus
             Bishop
             of
             Portue
             .
             102.
             2.
             
             His
             Paschal-Canon
             is
             part
             of
             his
             book
             concerning
             Easter
             .
             103.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             104.
             1.
             
          
           
             Honoratus
             was
             the
             first
             Praefect
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             281.
             1.
             
          
           
             Honorati
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             630.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hosanna
             ,
             what
             it
             signifies
             .
             28.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hosius
             subscribed
             first
             to
             the
             Nicene
             Synod
             .
             227.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hyacinthides
             virgins
             at
             Athens
             ,
             who
             they
             were
             .
             690.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               Prefecti
               Praetorio
            
             .
             606.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hypatia
             the
             Philosopheress
             ,
             probably
             was
             Theon's
             daughter
             .
             376.
             1.
             by
             whose
             means
             she
             was
             murdered
             .
             376.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hypatianus
             when
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Heraclea
             .
             266.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hypodiaconi
             ,
             or
             Sub-deacons
             ,
             kept
             the
             doors
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             191.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hypomnematographer
             ,
             an
             office
             born
             by
             Lucian
             at
             Alexandria
             .
             122.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             JAcobus
             the
             Monk
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Emperour
             Leo
             wrote
             ,
             whither
             Jacobus
             Nisibenus
             .
             432.
             1.
             
          
           
             James
             the
             brother
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             whether
             one
             of
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             .
             13.
             2.
             whether
             the
             son
             of
             Joseph
             .
             16.
             1.
             what
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             his
             surname
             Oblias
             .
             27.
             2.
             in
             what
             year
             he
             suffered
             Martyrdom
             .
             28.
             2
             ,
          
           
             James
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             by
             Christ.
             126.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             who
             termed
             so
             amongst
             the
             Greeks
             .
             375.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iconium
             ,
             the
             Synod
             there
             when
             convened
             .
             119.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             amongst
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             who
             they
             were
             .
             36.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Jerusalem
               ▪
            
             Bishop's
             authority
             .
             263.
             1.
             
          
           
             Jews
             ,
             how
             their
             families
             came
             to
             be
             so
             confused
             .
             9.
             1.
             their
             Genealogies
             were
             not
             burnt
             by
             Herod
             .
             10.
             1.
             they
             had
             private
             copies
             of
             their
             Genealogies
             .
             ibid.
             they
             pray'd
             to
             God
             with
             their
             eyes
             turned
             towards
             the
             Temple
             .
             33.
             2.
             they
             were
             permitted
             to
             enter
             Jerusalem
             but
             once
             in
             a
             year
             .
             52.
             1.
             their
             seaven
             Herefies
             .
             63.
             2.
             
             Their
             Archisynagogi
             ,
             Presbyters
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             Patriarchs
             .
             121.
             1
             at
             their
             Feasts
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             present
             also
             .
             28.
             1.
             
             Their
             dispersion
             ,
             and
             the
             reasons
             of
             it
             .
             30.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             a
             Jew
             in
             secret
             ,
             or
             inwardly
             .
             167.
             1.
             
             How
             they
             divided
             the
             night
             and
             day
             .
             35.
             2.
             
          
           
             Image
             of
             Christ
             at
             Edessa
             .
             489.
             1.
             
          
           
             Indians
             converted
             to
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             by
             Frumentius
             ,
             in
             Constantius's
             reign
             .
             232.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Interregnum
             of
             three
             months
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             .
             630.
             2.
             
          
           
             Johannes
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             by
             Johannes
             Scholasticus
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             503.
             1.
             
          
           
             Johannes
             Apamenus
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             after
             Petrus
             Fullo
             .
             453.
             2.
             
          
           
             Johannes
             Codonatus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             457.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Johannes
               Rhetor
            
             the
             Historian
             ,
             not
             the
             same
             person
             with
             Johannes
             of
             Epiphania
             the
             Historian
             .
             413.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Johannes
               Tabennesiota
            
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             whence
             so
             called
             .
             454.
             2.
             
             He
             was
             Oeconomus
             of
             the
             Alexandrian
             Church
             .
             ibid.
             a
             place
             in
             Liberatus
             concerning
             him
             ,
             is
             mended
             .
             ibid.
             He
             did
             not
             appeal
             to
             Pope
             Simplicius
             .
             456.
             2.
             
          
           
             John
             the
             Baptist's
             Church
             in
             the
             City
             Alexandria
             ,
             was
             the
             Great
             Church
             .
             454.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Josephus's
             History
             of
             the
             Jewish
             wars
             transcribed
             by
             Titus's
             own
             hand
             .
             37.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Josephus's
             book
             concerning
             his
             own
             Life
             ,
             is
             part
             of
             his
             twentieth
             book
             of
             Antiquities
             .
             37.
             2.
             
             His
             books
             of
             History
             ,
             otherwise
             divided
             than
             now
             they
             are
             .
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             Josepus
             ,
             so
             the
             Ancients
             called
             Josephus
             .
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             Jovius
             Maximinus
             .
             178.
             1.
             his
             third
             Consulate
             .
             181.
             2.
             
          
           
             Irenaeus
             ,
             whether
             he
             brought
             the
             Letters
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             to
             Rome
             .
             75.
             2.
             
             In
             what
             year
             he
             was
             ordained
             Bishop
             .
             76.
             2.
             
             His
             Synodick
             Letter
             .
             87.
             2.
             
          
           
             Irenarch
             ,
             or
             Eirenarch
             .
             57.
             2.
             
          
           
             Irene
             ,
             two
             Churches
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             called
             by
             that
             name
             ;
             the
             one
             ,
             the
             old
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             new
             .
             247.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               Copy
            
             .
             584.
             1.
             
          
           
             Judas
             of
             Galile
             ,
             or
             Gaulanites
             ,
             when
             he
             made
             his
             insurrection
             .
             8.
             1.
             
             He
             was
             Founder
             of
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Galilaeans
             .
             63.
             2.
             
          
           
             Judas
             whether
             the
             brother
             of
             our
             Lord.
             39.
             2.
             
          
           
             Julian
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             called
             Bull-burner
             .
             297.
             2.
             
          
           
             Julianus
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome's
             substitute
             in
             the
             second
             Ephesine
             Synod
             ,
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Coe
             ,
             not
             of
             Puteoli
             .
             409.
             1.
             
          
           
             Justice
             ,
             its
             eye
             .
             699.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Justinian's
             Vandalic
             Expedition
             ,
             on
             what
             year
             of
             Christio
             was
             undertaken
             .
             484.
             2.
             
          
           
             Justin
             the
             Martyr's
             first
             Apology
             ,
             according
             to
             Eusebius
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             
             is
             commonly
             entitled
             his
             second
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             his
             〈◊〉
             his
             first
             .
             21.
             2
             ,
             60.
             1.
             61
             ,
             1.
             
             Justin's
             second
             Apology
             ,
             commonly
             entitled
             his
             first
             ,
             was
             dedicated
             to
             Antoninus
             pius
             .
             61.
             1.
             
             Justin
             was
             Martyred
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Pius
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Justinus
             Senior
             ,
             is
             by
             some
             termed
             a
             Thracian
             ,
             by
             others
             an
             Illyrian
             .
             477.
             1.
             
             Before
             he
             was
             Emperour
             ,
             he
             was
             
               Comes
               of
               the
               Excu●i●●
            
             or
             Guards
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Justinus
             Junior
             ,
             how
             many
             years
             he
             reigned
             .
             513.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Justus
               Tiberiensis
            
             ,
             and
             his
             books
             .
             37.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             K.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Matricula
             or
             Koll
             of
             the
             Church-officers
             .
             342.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             101.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             99.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             92.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             coemiteries
             .
             122.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             it
             signifies
             .
             59.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             LAcunaria
             .
             588.
             1.
             
          
           
             Laicks
             ,
             when
             about
             to
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             heretofore
             came
             up
             to
             the
             Altar
             .
             120.
             2.
             before
             Bishops
             and
             Monks
             that
             were
             eminent
             for
             piety
             of
             Life
             ,
             the
             Laicks
             were
             wont
             to
             bow
             their
             heads
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             receive
             a
             blessing
             .
             493.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lampadarii
             ,
             or
             Light-bearers
             .
             665.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Torches
             .
             613.
             2.
             
          
           
             Latiare
             Sacrum
             at
             Rome
             .
             690.
             1.
             
          
           
             Laura
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             wherein
             it
             differs
             from
             a
             Monastery
             .
             417.
             2.
             
          
           
             Laws
             of
             the
             Emperours
             Constantine
             and
             Theodosius
             ,
             concerning
             burning
             the
             books
             of
             Hereticks
             .
             450.
             1.
             
          
           
             Legates
             of
             Caesar
             ,
             some
             were
             Consulares
             ,
             others
             Praetorii
             .
             46.
             1.
             
          
           
             Legate
             or
             Deputy
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Lyons
             .
             69.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Legion
             termed
             
               The
               Lightning
               Legion
            
             .
             76.
             1.
             
          
           
             Legions
             amongst
             the
             Romans
             had
             their
             Chappel
             ,
             or
             Oratory
             ,
             and
             their
             Presbyters
             .
             625.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Leo's
             Letter
             by
             Dioscorus
             forbid
             to
             be
             read
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Ephesius
             .
             438.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Leus's
             daughters
             at
             Athens
             .
             690.
             1.
             
          
           
             Libellatici
             ,
             who
             they
             were
             .
             120
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             Licinita
             made
             the
             Cities
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             to
             flourish
             .
             196.
             2.
             
          
           
             Light
             after
             darkness
             ,
             in
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Pagans
             .
             609.
             2.
             
          
           
             Litar●a
             a
             Village
             in
             Chalcis
             .
             520
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             's
             ●ame-being
             faulty
             in
             Theophanes's
             Chronicon
             ,
             is
             mended
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Linyphia
             .
             558.
             1.
             
          
           
             Loaves
             of
             benediction
             .
             374.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             bear
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Curator
             .
             146.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             so
             the
             
               Praefectus
               Praetorio
            
             was
             termed
             .
             475.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             255.
             2.
             
          
           
             Long-wall
             termed
             the
             Anastasian-wall
             ,
             from
             its
             Builder
             .
             470.
             2.
             
          
           
             Longinus
             a
             Philosopher
             ,
             taught
             at
             Athens
             .
             101.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lotts
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             the
             Athletae
             or
             Champions
             .
             72.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lucianus
             a
             Martyr
             suffered
             under
             Maximinus
             .
             174.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Ludi
               Lugdunenses
            
             ,
             or
             Sports
             at
             Lyons
             .
             73.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lunar
             Month
             ,
             was
             thirty
             days
             .
             674.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Lusius
               Quietus
            
             Deputy
             of
             Palestine
             .
             51.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             347.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lysanias
             the
             Tetrarch
             was
             not
             one
             of
             Herod's
             sons
             ,
             nor
             his
             successour
             .
             12.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             MAcarius
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             when
             ordained
             ,
             and
             when
             ejected
             .
             495.
             1.
             in
             what
             year
             he
             was
             restored
             to
             his
             See.
             495.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Macedonius's
             Presidency
             over
             the
             Constantinopolitane
             Church
             ,
             whence
             to
             be
             begun
             .
             252.
             1.
             
          
           
             Macedoniani
             ,
             their
             Embassie
             to
             Pope
             Liberius
             ,
             in
             what
             year
             sent
             .
             310.
             2.
             
          
           
             Macedonius
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             when
             first
             made
             Bishop
             ,
             subscribed
             to
             
               Zeno's
               Uniting
               Edict
            
             ,
             or
             Henoticon
             .
             466.
             2.
             
          
           
             Magi
             amongst
             the
             Egyptians
             .
             121.
             1.
             
          
           
             Magistrate
             of
             the
             City
             Jerusalem
             ,
             was
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             36.
             1.
             
          
           
             Magistrates
             and
             Governours
             of
             Provinces
             can't
             be
             preferred
             to
             a
             Bishoprick
             ,
             without
             consent
             of
             the
             Emperour
             .
             394.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mancipes
             ,
             so
             the
             Bakers
             were
             called
             ;
             and
             Mancipatus
             was
             the
             office
             of
             Bakers
             .
             340.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mandates
             or
             Commands
             of
             Princes
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             178.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mandra
             ,
             a
             Monastery
             ;
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               an
               Abbot
               of
               a
               Monastery
            
             .
             412.
             1.
             
          
           
             Manichaeans
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             first
             broacher
             of
             their
             Heresie
             .
             135.
             2.
             their
             Fasts
             .
             234.
             1.
             
          
           
             Marcion
             at
             first
             a
             Mariner
             .
             79.
             2.
             
          
           
             Marcotick
             Region
             was
             subject
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             238.
             1.
             
             How
             many
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             it
             had
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Mark
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             what
             year
             he
             went
             into
             Egypt
             .
             22.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mark
             the
             Interpreter
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             .
             49.
             2.
             
          
           
             Martyrs
             will
             be
             Christ's
             Assessours
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             judgment
             .
             112.
             1.
             
          
           
             Martyrs
             were
             beheaded
             in
             
               The
               Campus
            
             .
             658.
             2.
             
          
           
             Martyrs
             ,
             four
             sorts
             of
             them
             amongst
             the
             Greeks
             .
             107.
             1.
             
          
           
             Martyrdom
             ,
             what
             is
             so
             termed
             according
             to
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             60.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Sepulchre
             of
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             〈…〉
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Saint
             Euphemia
             〈…〉
             Oratory
             of
             a
             Martyrium
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             .
             4●6
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Martyrium
             ,
             so
             the
             Jerusalem
             Church
             was
             called
             .
             6●●
             .
             2
             ▪
          
           
             Mashoth●i
             ,
             and
             Masbotheani
             .
             63.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             so
             the
             Greeks
             call
             
               The
               Creed
            
             .
             218
             ▪
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Matthew
               ▪
            
             where
             and
             in
             what
             year
             he
             wrote
             his
             Gospel
             .
             42.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mausoleum
             or
             Tomb
             of
             Helena
             Queen
             of
             the
             Adiabeni
             near
             Jerusalem
             .
             21.
             2.
             
          
           
             Maximus
             ,
             two
             of
             that
             name
             who
             were
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             113.
             1.
             114.
             2.
             
          
           
             Maximus
             the
             Cynick
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             332.
             2.
             
          
           
             Maximus
             ,
             two
             Philosophers
             of
             that
             name
             .
             286.
             1.
             
          
           
             Maximus
             the
             Tyraut
             ,
             what
             Country-man
             he
             was
             .
             33●
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             Rome
             .
             658.
             1.
             
          
           
             Melchi
             put
             instead
             of
             Matthat
             ,
             in
             Our
             Saviour's
             Genealogy
             .
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             Meletius
             Bishop
             of
             Pontus
             .
             138
             ▪
             ●
             ▪
             Surnamed
             Meleatus
             the
             Great
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Melitians
             after
             the
             Nicene
             Synod
             joyned
             with
             the
             Arians
             .
             213.
             2.
             
          
           
             Melitius
             why
             kindly
             used
             by
             the
             Nicene
             Synod
             .
             219.
             2.
             
             He
             was
             ●o
             Haeresiarch
             .
             220.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             6●5
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             area
             ,
             a
             Court.
             ●●0
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             twenty
             fifth
             day
             from
             Easter
             .
             629.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             578.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Dardenarii
               ,
               petty-merchants
            
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             it
             signifies
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             senses
             't
             is
             used
             .
             478.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Methodius's
             book
             concerning
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             against
             Origen
             .
             10●
             .
             1.
             why
             Eusebius
             has
             not
             mentioned
             Methodius
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Metrodorus
             the
             Philosopher
             .
             2●1
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Metropolitans
             ,
             their
             ordination
             does
             properly
             belong
             to
             the
             Patriarchs
             .
             389.
             2.
             
          
           
             Milice
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             servitude
             .
             517.
             2.
             555.
             1.
             
          
           
             Militia
             Palatina
             .
             246.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Millain-Synod
             ,
             how
             many
             Bishops
             were
             at
             it
             .
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             2
             ▪
             the
             matters
             transacted
             there
             .
             256.
             2.
             in
             what
             year
             of
             Christ
             it
             was
             held
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Mitella
             ,
             or
             
               Little
               Mitre
            
             worn
             by
             Christian
             Virgins
             .
             165.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             assigned
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             683.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ●3
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Montanus's
             Fasts
             .
             83.
             1.
             
             His
             Heresie
             called
             
               The
               new
               Prophecy
            
             .
             84.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Montanus
             and
             Sabellius
             ,
             why
             frequently
             joyned
             together
             .
             235.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Moyses
             ,
             the
             Presbyter
             dyed
             before
             Cornelius's
             Ordination
             .
             115.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mysia
             ,
             two
             of
             them
             .
             81.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             482.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             whole
             sacred
             house
             .
             591.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             it
             signifies
             .
             431.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             .
             636.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               first
               Sunday
               after
               Easter
            
             .
             403.
             2.
             the
             Greeks
             call
             it
             by
             that
             name
             ●●il●
             ,
             404.
             1.
             
          
           
             Neapolis
             a
             City
             of
             Palestine
             .
             55.
             1.
             
          
           
             Nectarius
             ,
             whether
             he
             abolished
             confession
             or
             pennance
             .
             342.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               dead
               more
               contemptible
               than
               dung
               .
            
             697.
             2.
             
          
           
             Neophytes
             were
             cloathed
             in
             white
             garments
             .
             629.
             1.
             they
             put
             them
             off
             ,
             on
             the
             eighth
             day
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Nepos
             ,
             how
             many
             years
             he
             reigned
             .
             436.
             1.
             
          
           
             Nicene
             Synod
             was
             convened
             in
             the
             palace
             .
             579.
             1.
             
             How
             many
             Bishops
             met
             at
             that
             Synod
             .
             578.
             2.
             216.
             1.
             227.
             1.
             no
             Acts
             were
             made
             of
             this
             Synod
             .
             581.
             1.
             on
             what
             month
             and
             day
             it
             was
             held
             .
             581.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Nicocles
             the
             Grammarian
             .
             285.
             2.
             
          
           
             Nicolaites
             ,
             what
             their
             Heresie
             was
             .
             44.
             2.
             
          
           
             Nile
             ,
             the
             priests
             thereof
             were
             Androgyni
             .
             614.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Nicomas
             instead
             of
             Nicomachus
             .
             122.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Christian
             sacrifice
             .
             697.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             wherein
             they
             differ
             .
             190.
             2.
             
          
           
             Nomades
             ,
             who
             the
             Greeks
             call
             so
             .
             674.
             2.
             
          
           
             Notaries
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             of
             Bishops
             .
             347.
             1.
             what
             their
             office
             was
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Novatianists
             did
             not
             use
             the
             Chrism●
             in
             Baptism
             .
             114.
             1.
             they
             rebaptized
             the
             Catholicks
             that
             embraced
             their
             Here●ie
             .
             120.
             1.
             
          
           
             Novatus
             and
             Novatianus
             are
             confounded
             by
             the
             Greeks
             .
             115.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Novatianus's
             Martyrdom
             ,
             and
             the
             Acts
             of
             his
             passion
             are
             forged
             .
             523.
             2.
             
          
           
             Novatianus
             was
             a
             Native
             of
             Phrygia
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Novum
               Saeculum
            
             ,
             or
             
               a
               new
               age
            
             .
             576.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Nubae
             ,
             they
             were
             called
             Nomades
             also
             .
             407.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Numenius
             the
             Philosopher
             ,
             101.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             Lately
             .
             53.
             2.
             553.
             2.
             
          
           
             Nymphaeum
             ,
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Nymphs
             .
             434.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             O.
             
          
           
             OBodas
             ,
             a
             God
             amongst
             the
             Arabians
             .
             689.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ocbas
             and
             Acbas
             an
             Impregnable
             Fort
             near
             the
             River
             Nymphius
             .
             522.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             
               Octachora
               Templa
            
             ,
             eight-fided-Churches
             .
             594.
             1.
             
          
           
             Octaves
             of
             Infants
             and
             Neophytes
             how
             religiously
             observed
             .
             929.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Domestick
             protectors
             .
             299.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             not
             used
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Incarnation
             onely
             ,
             but
             concerning
             all
             things
             which
             Christ
             did
             on
             earth
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             mans
             salvation
             .
             1.
             2.
             189.
             2.
             
             54●
             .
             1.
             694.
             1.
             the
             disputation
             concerning
             Christ
             is
             divided
             into
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             2.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               the
               administration
            
             ,
             is
             properly
             attributed
             to
             the
             Son.
             683.
             
             ●
             .
             685.
             1.
             
          
           
             Olympiad
             ,
             whence
             so
             called
             .
             19.
             2.
             how
             many
             years
             it
             consisted
             of
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             three
             ranks
             or
             degrees
             of
             the
             books
             thereof
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             .
             37.
             1.
             
             How
             many
             in
             number
             the
             books
             thereof
             were
             .
             ibid.
             and
             104.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             127.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             place
             where
             the
             publick
             treasure
             was
             laid
             .
             83.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             dart
             .
             43.
             2
             ▪
          
           
             O●t●r
             King
             of
             the
             ●●nni
             .
             ●85
             .
             2.
             
             His
             brother
             Roas
             .
             392.
             2.
             
          
           
             Oraria
             or
             handkerchiefs
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             shaken
             by
             Auditors
             .
             134.
             1.
             
          
           
             Order
             of
             the
             Session
             of
             Bishops
             in
             Councils
             .
             86.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             51.
             1.
             
          
           
             Origen
             is
             ordained
             by
             two
             Bishop●
             .
             95.
             1.
             went
             onely
             once
             to
             Rome
             .
             98.
             2.
             distinguished
             the
             books
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             into
             Cola
             ,
             verses
             ,
             or
             such
             parts
             of
             the
             Text
             as
             contained
             an
             entire
             sense
             .
             99.
             2.
             
             After
             his
             Edition
             of
             the
             Hexapla
             ,
             he
             made
             the
             Tetrapla
             .
             ibid.
             is
             a
             different
             person
             from
             the
             other
             Origen
             Plotinus's
             School-fellow
             .
             100.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             is
             condemned
             by
             Demetrius
             and
             deposed
             .
             103.
             2.
             
             Demetrius's
             sentence
             was
             ineffectual
             .
             ibid.
             Origen
             ,
             before
             his
             condemnation
             ,
             removed
             from
             the
             City
             Alexandria
             .
             105.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             His
             threefold
             work
             upon
             the
             sacred
             Scripture
             .
             108.
             1
             ,
             2.
             what
             year
             he
             dyed
             .
             117.
             1.
             
             He
             was
             not
             condemned
             in
             the
             fifth
             Synod
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             but
             long
             before
             .
             497.
             1.
             
          
           
             Origen
             ,
             that
             name
             is
             written
             with
             an
             Asperate
             by
             the
             Greeks
             .
             92.
             1.
             
          
           
             Osanna
             ,
             what
             it
             signifies
             ,
             ●8
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Ostracine
             ,
             a
             place
             or
             village
             near
             Antioch
             ,
             whence
             so
             called
             .
             434.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             sometimes
             signifies
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             3.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             P.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             it
             signifies
             .
             481.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Church
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             in
             the
             old
             City
             .
             290.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             one
             that
             buyes
             provisions
             ,
             and
             sells
             them
             again
             .
             418.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pallium
             ,
             the
             Habit
             of
             the
             Philosophers
             .
             101.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pall
             for
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             woven
             with
             threads
             of
             Gold.
             622.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             410.
             2.
             
          
           
             Paphnutius
             ,
             as
             Rufinus
             says
             ,
             was
             present
             at
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             .
             225.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             who
             they
             were
             .
             380.
             2.
             not
             the
             same
             persons
             with
             the
             confectores
             .
             ibid.
             and
             59.
             1.
             159.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             171.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             what
             it
             signifies
             .
             420.
             2.
             it
             imports
             also
             
               to
               list
               for
               a
               Souldier
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Muster-Roll
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Paradice
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             were
             it
             was
             .
             639.
             1.
             
          
           
             Paradoxi
             ,
             Champions
             that
             had
             gained
             many
             Victories
             .
             143.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             adulterate
             ,
             or
             counterfeit
             .
             283.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             assemblies
             of
             Schismaticks
             .
             324.
             1.
             
          
           
             Paredri
             ,
             Daemons
             so
             called
             ,
             what
             they
             were
             .
             688.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             what
             it
             signifies
             .
             178.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             they
             signifie
             .
             81.
             2.
             
          
           
             Parembole
             ,
             a
             Village
             in
             Egypt
             .
             318.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             it
             signifies
             .
             180.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             540.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             568.
             1.
             659.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             616.
             1.
             625.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             a
             Church
             .
             1.
             1.
             the
             reason
             of
             that
             name
             .
             ibid.
             sometimes
             't
             is
             taken
             for
             a
             whole
             Diocesse
             ,
             sometimes
             for
             a
             particular
             Church
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             516.
             2.
             522.
             1.
             
          
           
             Parricides
             ,
             how
             punished
             .
             161.
             2.
             
          
           
             Particular
             assemblies
             which
             were
             held
             in
             diverse
             Churches
             at
             Alexandria
             .
             123.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             wedding-chamber
             .
             316.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             what
             it
             signifies
             .
             37.
             1.
             
          
           
             Patriarchs
             ,
             when
             first
             constituted
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             332.
             2.
             
             &c.
             33●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             A
             Patriarch
             being
             accused
             by
             a
             Laick
             ,
             appeals
             to
             the
             Emperour
             and
             a
             Synod
             .
             518.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             judged
             in
             an
             auditory
             made
             up
             of
             Laicks
             and
             Ecclesiasticks
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Patripassians
             ,
             or
             Patropassians
             ,
             Hereticks
             .
             255.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Paul
             the
             Apostle
             went
             not
             to
             Jerusalem
             in
             Tiberius's
             reign
             .
             17.
             2.
             
          
           
             Paulinus
             Bishop
             of
             Tyre
             is
             translated
             to
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Antioch
             .
             183.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Paulus
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             was
             a
             Heretick
             .
             487.
             2.
             
             Liberatus
             makes
             him
             a
             Catholick
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Peace
             was
             not
             given
             to
             the
             lapsed
             ,
             without
             the
             people's
             consent
             .
             115.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             what
             it
             signifies
             .
             694.
             2
             ▪
          
           
             
             Penitentiary-Presbyter
             ,
             why
             and
             when
             instituted
             .
             341.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pent●cost
             ,
             and
             the
             space
             of
             fifty
             days
             from
             Easter
             to
             Pentecost
             .
             629.
             2.
             
          
           
             Perigenes
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             his
             Election
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             388.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             it
             signifies
             313.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             124.
             1.
             128.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Hills
             or
             heaps
             of
             stone
             .
             590.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Pen●●entiary-Presbyter
             ,
             his
             office
             .
             341.
             
             ●
             .
             when
             abrogated
             .
             342.
             2.
             
          
           
             Peter
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             his
             second
             Epistle
             most
             undoubtedly
             his
             .
             31.
             1.
             
             He
             and
             Saint
             Paul
             did
             not
             suffer
             Martyrdom
             on
             the
             same
             year
             .
             30
             ▪
             ●
             ▪
             He
             was
             not
             superior
             to
             the
             other
             Apostles
             .
             441.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Petrus
               Full●
            
             died
             before
             Petrus
             Mongus
             .
             442.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             so
             the
             opinion
             of
             Eutyches
             was
             termed
             .
             451.
             2.
             
          
           
             Phile●●
             ,
             whether
             he
             suffered
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             or
             in
             Thebais
             .
             144.
             2.
             
          
           
             Philip
             the
             Deacon
             was
             by
             the
             Ancients
             confounded
             with
             Philip
             the
             Apostle
             .
             45.
             2.
             the
             names
             of
             Philip's
             daughters
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Philippus
             the
             
               Praefectus
               Praetorio
            
             ,
             when
             he
             dyed
             .
             252.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Philo's
             book
             against
             Flaccus
             ,
             and
             that
             entitled
             concerning
             the
             Embassy
             to
             ●ain●
             .
             18.
             1.
             
             His
             book
             against
             Flaccus
             ,
             Eusebius
             terms
             
               His
               second
               book
               concerning
               Virtues
            
             .
             18.
             2.
             
          
           
             Philoromus
             Rationalist
             of
             Egypt
             .
             144.
             2.
             
          
           
             Philosophers
             borrowed
             their
             best
             Precepts
             from
             Moses's
             Law.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             Phoenice
             ,
             two
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             one
             termed
             Maritima
             ,
             the
             other
             Libanensis
             .
             468.
             1.
             
             They
             were
             subject
             to
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             .
             468.
             2.
             
             The
             Dux
             of
             Phoenice
             .
             469.
             2.
             470.
             1.
             
          
           
             Phosphorion
             ,
             and
             Bosporium
             ,
             the
             Port
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             435.
             1.
             
          
           
             Pilate
             killed
             himself
             .
             19.
             1.
             
             His
             character
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Pisander
             the
             Poet
             ,
             two
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             the
             former
             a
             Rhodian
             ▪
             the
             latter
             a
             Native
             of
             Larinda
             ,
             who
             wrote
             six
             books
             concerning
             the
             Marriages
             of
             the
             Goddesses
             and
             Heroes
             .
             416.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Placidia
               Augusta
            
             gave
             the
             Western
             Illyricum
             to
             Theodosius
             Junior
             .
             393.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             crusts
             of
             marble
             .
             589.
             1.
             
          
           
             Plague
             in
             the
             Groyn
             which
             raged
             fifty
             years
             ,
             when
             it
             began
             .
             490.
             1.
             
          
           
             Platonick
             Philosophy
             ,
             a
             School
             thereof
             at
             Alexandria
             .
             376.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             it
             signifies
             .
             152.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             abstinence
             .
             79.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             amongst
             the
             Alexandrians
             .
             375.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Decurions
             ,
             576.
             1.
             
          
           
             Polycarp
             ,
             whether
             he
             came
             to
             Rome
             on
             account
             of
             the
             controversie
             concerning
             Easter
             .
             88.
             2.
             
             In
             what
             year
             he
             came
             to
             Rome
             .
             ibid.
             The
             day
             of
             his
             Martyrdom
             .
             60.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Porphyrius
             ,
             why
             called
             Malchus
             ,
             and
             Bataneotes
             .
             100.
             when
             he
             lived
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Potamius
             Bishop
             of
             Lysbone
             was
             banished
             together
             with
             Hosius
             .
             268.
             1.
             
          
           
             Power
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             not
             used
             but
             concerning
             the
             Greater
             Judges
             .
             536.
             1.
             
          
           
             Praefects
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Judges
             ,
             prefixed
             the
             Emperours
             ▪
             Letters
             before
             their
             own
             Edicts
             .
             179.
             1.
             
          
           
             Praefects
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             had
             the
             title
             of
             Clarissimi
             in
             Constantine's
             time
             .
             587.
             2.
             606.
             2.
             
          
           
             Praefecture
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             ,
             was
             the
             highest
             of
             all
             dignities
             .
             47●
             .
             1.
             it
             had
             two
             Chests
             .
             475.
             1.
             also
             Numerarii
             of
             Gold.
             471.
             1.
             
          
           
             Praenetum
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Town
             ,
             variously
             written
             .
             364.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Praepositi
               Laborum
            
             ,
             or
             rather
             Laboru
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Laborum
            
             .
             554.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             it
             signifies
             .
             41.
             2.
             
          
           
             Presbyters
             performed
             the
             publick
             prayers
             together
             with
             the
             Bishop
             .
             410.
             2.
             
          
           
             Presbyters
             were
             not
             ordained
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Clergy
             and
             people
             .
             114.
             1.
             
          
           
             Presbyters
             were
             termed
             Priests
             of
             the
             second
             Order
             .
             191.
             2.
             194.
             2
             
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
           
             Presbyter
             ,
             whom
             Constantia
             at
             her
             death
             recommended
             to
             Constantine
             ,
             who
             he
             was
             .
             236.
             2
             
             ▪
             243.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Praesens
               Numen
            
             ,
             present
             deity
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             18.
             2.
             
          
           
             Praesentes
             or
             Praesentales
             Milites
             ,
             
               present
               Milice
            
             ;
             who
             they
             were
             .
             477.
             2.
             
             The
             Greeks
             call
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Priscus
               Rhetor
            
             the
             Historian
             ,
             was
             a
             Thracian
             ,
             born
             at
             Panium
             a
             Town
             in
             Thracia
             .
             436.
             1.
             
             a
             passage
             in
             Theophanes
             in
             mended
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             instruct
             ,
             to
             cultivate
             .
             623.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Village
             at
             some
             distance
             from
             a
             City
             .
             123.
             2.
             
          
           
             Proclus
             ,
             Chief
             of
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Cataphrygians
             .
             29.
             2.
             
          
           
             Proconsul
             of
             Thracia
             .
             281.
             1.
             
          
           
             Procopius
             ,
             two
             Martyrs
             of
             that
             name
             .
             157.
             1.
             
          
           
             Procurators
             of
             the
             familia
             Gladiatoria
             ,
             or
             company
             of
             the
             Gladiatours
             ▪
             163.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             663.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             propose
             the
             name
             of
             a
             person
             to
             be
             ordained
             .
             220.
             
             ●
             .
             603.
             1.
             
          
           
             Prophetae
             ,
             so
             the
             High-priests
             amongst
             the
             Egyptians
             were
             termed
             .
             53.
             1.
             
          
           
             Prophets
             that
             are
             true
             ,
             how
             to
             be
             distinguished
             from
             the
             false
             one
             .
             82.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             live
             according
             to
             example
             .
             647.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Proseuchae
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             18.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             take
             pains
             .
             405.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             bear
             the
             changes
             of
             fortune
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             diligence
             ,
             attention
             .
             457.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             it
             imports
             .
             41.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Let
               it
               be
               published
            
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             word
             which
             the
             Emperours
             added
             to
             their
             Laws
             .
             604.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             publish
             an
             Edict
             .
             516.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             chief
             or
             first
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             .
             359.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ●
             Provost
             ,
             or
             Chief
             .
             ●87
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Psalm●
             or
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             when
             first
             in
             use
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             23.
             2.
             90.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Psalms
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             129.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             Q.
             
          
           
             QUadratus
             Proconsul
             of
             Asia
             ,
             under
             whom
             Polycarp
             suffered
             Martyrdom
             ,
             in
             what
             year
             he
             bore
             the
             proconsulate
             .
             57.
             2
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
           
             Quadratus
             Bishop
             of
             Athens
             ,
             a
             different
             person
             from
             Quadratus
             the
             disciple
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             64.
             1.
             
          
           
             Quaternions
             ,
             and
             Ternions
             .
             618.
             2.
             
          
           
             Quirinius
             ,
             or
             Gyrenius
             ,
             when
             president
             of
             Syria
             .
             ●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Quirus
             instead
             of
             Cyrus
             ,
             and
             Quinegius
             for
             Cynegius
             .
             466.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             R.
             
          
           
             
             REcusatory-Libels
             ,
             wherein
             Patriarchs
             requested
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             leave
             to
             relinquish
             their
             Bishopricks
             .
             479.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Regius
               Morbus
            
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             Leprosie
             .
             9●
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Religion
             of
             the
             Christians
             defined
             .
             658.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rhetoricians
             were
             initiated
             by
             a
             certain
             rite
             .
             374.
             2.
             the
             Rhetorician's
             Pallium
             .
             ibid.
             and
             389.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rhossus
             or
             Rhosse
             a
             City
             of
             Cilicia
             .
             97.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Roman-Church
             ,
             their
             Liberality
             and
             Bounty
             towards
             the
             poor
             .
             118
             ▪
             ●
             .
          
           
             Romans
             ,
             when
             they
             left
             off
             burning
             their
             dead
             .
             1●6
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             
             Rufinus's
             Letter
             to
             Ursacius
             .
             108.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             SAbaiarius
             ,
             a
             Nick-name
             given
             to
             Valens
             by
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Chalcedon
             .
             308.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Sabba●um
               magnum
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Great
               Sabbath
            
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             .
             57.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sabbath
             not
             kept
             as
             a
             fasting-day
             amongst
             the
             Romans
             ,
             in
             Lent.
             346.
             1.
             nor
             in
             the
             Ember-weeks
             .
             348.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sabellians
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             119.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Sacerdotes
               Provinciae
            
             ,
             the
             Chief-priests
             of
             a
             Province
             .
             150.
             1.
             173.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Sacred
               Scripture
            
             ,
             a
             threefold
             difference
             of
             the
             books
             thereof
             .
             43.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Heathens
             were
             not
             totally
             abolished
             by
             Constantine
             .
             613.
             2.
             
          
           
             Schismaticks
             returning
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             were
             more
             kindly
             received
             than
             Hereticks
             .
             604.
             2.
             
          
           
             Scholastici
             ,
             Advocates
             .
             357.
             1.
             
          
           
             Scholia
             ,
             what
             meant
             by
             that
             word
             .
             62.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             it
             means
             .
             105.
             1.
             
          
           
             Scribes
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             were
             the
             Keepers
             and
             Expounders
             of
             the
             Law.
             35.
             ●
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
           
             Scythae
             ,
             so
             the
             Greeks
             call
             them
             ,
             whom
             the
             Latines
             t●rm
             Goths
             .
             578.
             1.
             607.
             2.
             
          
           
             Secretum
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             .
             134.
             1.
             
          
           
             Secular
             Judges
             who
             were
             present
             at
             a
             Council
             ,
             when
             criminal
             matters
             were
             under
             debate
             ,
             pronounced
             sentence
             ;
             but
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             faith
             ,
             they
             concerned
             not
             themselves
             .
             424.
             1.
             439.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             calumniate
             ,
             or
             extort
             .
             133.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Chappell
             wherein
             was
             the
             Tomb
             of
             a
             Martyr
             .
             422.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sel●ucus
             was
             called
             Nicaror
             ,
             not
             Nicanor
             .
             505.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Excepta
             ,
             excerptions
             .
             440.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             what
             it
             signifies
             .
             84.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             Origen
             ,
             ought
             in
             Latine
             to
             be
             termed
             Excepta
             ,
             not
             excerpta
             .
             440.
             1.
             
          
           
             Senate
             ,
             for
             an
             house
             or
             court
             .
             366.
             2.
             
          
           
             Septuagint
             Translation
             when
             made
             .
             78.
             1.
             whether
             they
             translated
             all
             the
             books
             of
             Scripture
             .
             ibid.
             and
             whether
             in
             separate
             cells
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Serapis
             in
             what
             manner
             worshipped
             by
             the
             Egyptian
             Priests
             .
             340.
             1
             ,
             2.
             why
             he
             was
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ibid.
             His
             Temple
             when
             demolished
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             Serdican-Council
             ,
             how
             many
             Bishops
             present
             at
             it
             .
             257.
             1.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             a
             passage
             in
             him
             mended
             .
             407.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               Augustus
            
             was
             called
             also
             Serpentius
             or
             Serpentinus
             .
             429.
             1.
             
          
           
             Showes
             amongst
             the
             Romans
             ,
             were
             ordinary
             and
             extraordinary
             .
             72.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sibylls
             ,
             whether
             they
             foretold
             things
             by
             divine
             inspiration
             .
             652.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Signes
             of
             the
             Zodiack
             were
             by
             the
             Greeks
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             45.
             1.
             
          
           
             Silentiarii
             ,
             who
             they
             were
             .
             432.
             1.
             
          
           
             Simon
             Magus's
             death
             ,
             when
             it
             hapned
             .
             22.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sirmium
             ,
             three
             Synods
             there
             ,
             and
             their
             three
             Draughts
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             266.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Sirmium-Synods
             in
             what
             years
             convened
             .
             ibid.
             and
             269.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sitting
             ,
             the
             usual
             posture
             of
             mourners
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             .
             20.
             2.
             
          
           
             Socrates
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Novatianist
             .
             367.
             2.
             whether
             he
             was
             a
             Novatianist
             .
             277.
             1.
             
          
           
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             by
             antient
             Divines
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             645.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             termed
             The
             Middle
             ,
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             things
             created
             .
             683.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             so
             Solomon's
             Book
             of
             Proverbs
             was
             called
             .
             64.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             lay
             hands
             on
             ,
             or
             ordain
             .
             114.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Sepulchral
             Monuments
             .
             2●
             .
             1.
             28.
             2.
             
          
           
             Stephen
             the
             Deacon
             ,
             on
             what
             year
             he
             suffered
             Martyrdom
             .
             15.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Stephen
             the
             Pope
             ,
             whether
             he
             excommunicated
             those
             of
             Africa
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             East
             .
             118.
             2.
             
          
           
             Stephanus
             Junior
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             is
             ordained
             at
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             457.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Strategium
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             .
             229.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             or
             Duumviri
             .
             1●4
             .
             ●
             .
             146.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Officials
             ,
             App●●itours
             .
             196.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             97.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sub-introduced
             women
             ,
             who
             they
             were
             ▪
             13●
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Succi
             ,
             streights
             ,
             or
             narrow
             passes
             so
             called
             .
             259.
             2.
             
          
           
             Symeon
             the
             son
             of
             Cleophas
             ,
             how
             a
             ●in
             to
             our
             Saviour
             .
             38.
             1.
             
          
           
             Symmachians
             ,
             Hereticks
             .
             100.
             1.
             
          
           
             Symplegades
             .
             577.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             I
             make
             a
             bargain
             .
             402.
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             bargain
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             604.
             2.
             
          
           
             Syna●●●
             ,
             in
             how
             many
             senses
             it
             is
             used
             .
             346.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sunday
             termed
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             eighth
             .
             678.
             2
             ▪
             why
             this
             day
             was
             set
             apart
             for
             the
             meeting
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
             679.
             1.
             
          
           
             Syncelli
             ,
             Officers
             which
             the
             Patriarchs
             had
             .
             40●
             .
             ●
             ,
             &c.
             The
             Syncelli
             were
             as
             well
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Presbyters
             ▪
             as
             Deacons
             ▪
             ibid.
             Not
             onely
             Patriarchs
             ,
             but
             other
             Bishops
             also
             had
             their
             Syncell●
             ▪
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Syn●sius
             was
             not
             Bishop
             of
             Cyr●nae
             ,
             but
             of
             Prolemais
             .
             413.
             2.
             what
             his
             belief
             was
             concerning
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Sy●●ad●
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             Phr●gia
             ▪
             102.
             1.
             
             Synnadenses
             ,
             the
             Citizens
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             two
             of
             their
             Coyns
             explained
             .
             37●
             ▪
             2.
             
             They
             worshipped
             Jupiter
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Pa●demos
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Synod
             of
             Antioch
             against
             Paul
             of
             Samosata
             ,
             in
             what
             year
             held
             .
             1●●
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             signifie
             an
             assemblie
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
             572.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               particular
               Synod
            
             ,
             is
             op●●sed
             to
             
               a
               gene●al
               〈◊〉
               ▪
            
             408.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Synod
             of
             Bishops
             that
             made
             their
             residence
             for
             some
             time
             onely
             at
             the
             Imperial
             City
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             modell
             or
             delineation
             of
             a
             future
             work
             .
             588.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             taking
             leave
             of
             ,
             or
             bidding
             farwell
             .
             53●
             .
             1.
             
             5●4
             .
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ibid.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ibid.
             and
             498.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             Tributaries
             .
             47●
             .
             2.
             504.
             2
             
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             sign
             of
             Communion
             .
             573.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             it
             signifies
             .
             511.
             2.
             
          
           
             Superposition
             ,
             a
             sort
             of
             Fast.
             88.
             1.
             in
             Greek
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             T.
             
          
           
             TAbularii
             ,
             who
             they
             were
             .
             165.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             companies
             of
             Souldiers
             .
             623.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Tatianus
             was
             not
             a
             Professour
             of
             Rhetorick
             .
             60.
             2.
             67.
             1.
             
             Tatianus's
             Gospel
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             not
             the
             same
             with
             that
             termed
             
               The
               Gospel
               according
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               .
            
             67.
             2.
             
          
           
             Taurobolia
             ,
             and
             Cr●obolia
             .
             303.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Office
             ,
             Body
             of
             Apparitours
             .
             548.
             2.
             566.
             2.
             281.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             566.
             2.
             
          
           
             Taxing
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             ;
             7.
             2.
             whether
             one
             or
             two
             Taxings
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Martyrdom
             .
             125.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Baptism
             .
             628.
             2.
             
          
           
             Terebinthus
             ,
             or
             Turpentine-tree
             ,
             a
             place
             in
             Palestine
             .
             595.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             That
             Turpentine-tree
             worshipped
             by
             the
             Pagans
             .
             ibid.
             At
             that
             place
             there
             was
             a
             Mart
             or
             Market
             yearly
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Testaments
             of
             Souldiers
             in
             Expedition
             .
             615.
             1.
             
          
           
             Tetrapla
             were
             made
             by
             Origen
             after
             his
             Edition
             of
             the
             Hexapla
             .
             99.
             2.
             
          
           
             Thaddaeus
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             what
             year
             he
             came
             to
             Edessa
             .
             15.
             2.
             
          
           
             Th●●la
             ,
             instead
             of
             Theoclia
             .
             453.
             1.
             
             She
             was
             termed
             the
             Proto-Martyr
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             what
             sense
             used
             by
             Eusebius
             .
             91.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Theodor●●
               Asc●d●s
            
             .
             497.
             1.
             
          
           
             Theodotion
             ,
             when
             he
             published
             his
             Version
             .
             77.
             2.
             
          
           
             Theodotus
             Bishop
             of
             Laodicea
             was
             an
             Arian
             .
             602.
             2.
             
          
           
             Theodulus
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             when
             he
             wrote
             .
             403.
             1.
             
          
           
             Theologia
             ,
             anciently
             termed
             Theologicen
             .
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Mistick
             sense
             .
             354.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             sur-name
             of
             Saint
             Ignatius
             .
             358.
             
             ●
             .
             414.
             1.
             
             His
             reliques
             were
             removed
             to
             Antioch
             long
             before
             Theodosius
             Junior's
             time
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Therapeutae
             were
             not
             Essens
             .
             23.
             1.
             nor
             Christians
             .
             23.
             2.
             
          
           
             Thessalonica
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             under
             the
             government
             of
             Theodosius
             Senior
             .
             337.
             1.
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Thessalonica
             were
             Legates
             of
             the
             Roman
             See.
             391.
             2.
             
          
           
             Thmuis
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             Augustanica
             .
             319.
             1.
             
          
           
             Tholus
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             .
             422.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             113.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Tiberius
               Constantinus
            
             ,
             how
             long
             he
             reigned
             .
             513.
             1.
             
          
           
             Time
             twofold
             ,
             the
             one
             Perticular
             ,
             the
             other
             general
             .
             671.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Timotheus
               Salofaciolus
            
             ,
             called
             also
             Albus
             .
             433.
             1.
             
          
           
             Tractates
             ,
             so
             Homilies
             or
             Sermons
             to
             the
             people
             are
             termed
             .
             108.
             1.
             
          
           
             Trajanus
             the
             Patricius
             ,
             an
             Historian
             ,
             when
             he
             lived
             .
             506.
             2.
             
          
           
             Trapezita
             ,
             who
             they
             were
             .
             119.
             2.
             
          
           
             Tribunal
             of
             the
             nineteen
             Accubita
             .
             507.
             1.
             
             a
             place
             in
             Theophylactus
             Simocatta
             concerning
             that
             Edifice
             ,
             is
             explained
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Tricennalia
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             Festival
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             thirtieth
             year
             .
             622.
             1.
             667.
             2.
             
          
           
             Tripolis
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             Phoenice
             Maritima
             ,
             wherein
             was
             the
             Sepulchre
             of
             the
             Martyr
             Leontius
             .
             468.
             1.
             494.
             1.
             
          
           
             Trisagium
             ,
             an
             Hymn
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             476.
             
             ●
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             
             〈…〉
             .
             449.
             1.
             
             〈…〉
             phanes's
             Chronicon
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Troilus
             the
             Sophista
             .
             370.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             publick
             Ge●●u●
             .
             169.
             414.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             publick
             Genius
             .
             294.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             VAcant
             Bishops
             .
             307.
             2
             ▪
          
           
             
               Valentinianus
               〈…〉
            
             ,
             where
             ,
             and
             when
             proclaimed
             Augustus
             .
             383.
             2.
             
          
           
             Valentinian
             Junior
             was
             ●●oson
             of
             Valens
             Augustus
             .
             309.
             2.
             
             He
             was
             also
             called
             Galates
             .
             ibid.
             In
             what
             year
             he
             dyed
             .
             322.
             1
             ▪
          
           
             Valerian
             ,
             when
             he
             began
             to
             reign
             .
             121.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vettius
             ,
             a
             Roman
             name
             .
             69.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vicarii
             or
             Deputies
             of
             the
             Praefects
             had
             the
             title
             of
             Perfectissimi
             in
             Constantine's
             time
             .
             195.
             1.
             
          
           
             Victor
             the
             Pope
             ,
             whether
             he
             excommunicated
             the
             Asians
             ,
             or
             onely
             threatned
             it
             .
             87.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Victor
               Thunonensi●
            
             ,
             an
             eminent
             passage
             in
             him
             is
             mended
             .
             402.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Victor
             was
             taken
             by
             Constantine
             as
             
               His
               Pranomen
            
             ,
             or
             fore-name
             .
             457.
             2.
             
             And
             after
             his
             death
             by
             his
             sons
             .
             632.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vigilius
             the
             Pope
             gave
             his
             consent
             to
             the
             Synod
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             but
             refused
             to
             be
             present
             at
             it
             .
             496.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vigil
             of
             Easter
             ,
             thereon
             the
             Christians
             kindled
             Lights
             ,
             as
             well
             publickly
             ,
             as
             in
             private
             .
             613.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vindices
             made
             by
             Anastasius
             .
             475.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vine
             ,
             the
             Badge
             of
             the
             Centurion's
             Office.
             125.
             1.
             
          
           
             Virtues
             are
             either
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             646.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             what
             sense
             used
             by
             Divines
             .
             93.
             1.
             
          
           
             Unio
             for
             Unition
             ,
             is
             a
             barbarous
             ,
             not
             a
             Latine
             word
             .
             502.
             2.
             Unio
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             〈…〉
             .
             421.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             what
             it
             signifies
             .
             266.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Fasts
               of
               superposition
            
             ,
             417.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             who
             they
             were
             .
             347.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             W.
             
          
           
             WEek
             before
             Easter
             ,
             termed
             by
             the
             Greek
             father●
             
               The
               Great
               Week
            
             .
             24.
             1.
             
             It
             began
             from
             the
             second
             Feria
             ,
             or
             Monday
             .
             88.
             1.
             678.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Widows
             ,
             or
             Deaconnesses
             ,
             their
             Examination
             .
             698.
             2
             ▪
          
        
         
           
             X.
             
          
           
             XAnthicus
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             a
             moneth
             amongst
             those
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             when
             it
             began
             .
             60.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Dialogue
             of
             Methodius
             the
             Bishop
             .
             362.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             pair
             of
             Stocks
             .
             60.
             2.
             71.
             1.
             sometimes
             't
             is
             used
             to
             signifie
             
               The
               Eculeus
            
             .
             108.
             2.
             145.
             1.
             
          
           
             Xystus
             ,
             how
             long
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             132.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             Y.
             
          
           
             YEars
             of
             the
             Edessens
             ,
             whence
             they
             began
             .
             15.
             2.
             
          
           
             Year
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             first
             ,
             according
             to
             Eusebius
             .
             139.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             Z.
             
          
           
             ZEla
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             Cappadocia
             .
             303.
             2.
             
          
           
             Zeno
             ,
             whether
             Bishop
             of
             Majuma
             .
             354.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Zozimus
             the
             Historian
             ,
             did
             not
             live
             in
             the
             Times
             of
             Theodosius
             Junior
             .
             472.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
      
       
         
           Books
           Printed
           for
           ,
           and
           Sould
           by
           
             Hannah
             Sawbridge
          
           at
           the
           Bible
           on
           
             Ludgate
             Hill.
          
           
        
         
           
             Folio
             .
          
           
             THE
             Lives
             of
             the
             Noble
             Graecians
             and
             Romans
             ,
             by
             that
             Learned
             
               Historiographer
               ,
               Plutarch
            
             ,
             Translated
             from
             the
             Original
             :
             with
             the
             Addition
             of
             the
             Lives
             of
             many
             Eminent
             Persons
             and
             their
             Effigies
             Engraven
             in
             Copper
             Plates
             .
          
           
             A
             Chronicle
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             containing
             all
             the
             passages
             of
             State
             and
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             famous
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Baker
            
             ,
             Knight
             ,
             with
             a
             continuation
             of
             all
             material
             Affairs
             of
             State
             to
             this
             time
             .
          
           
             
               Astronomia
               Britannica
               Authore
               Vincentio
               Wing
               ,
               In
               qua
               hi
               Quinque
               Tractatus
               traduntur
               .
            
          
           
             
               I.
               Logistica
               Astronomica
               .
            
             
               II.
               Trigonometria
               .
            
             
               III.
               Doctrina
               Sphaerica
               .
            
             
               IV.
               Theoria
               Planetarum
               .
            
             
               V.
               Tabulae
               Novae
               Astronomicae
               .
            
          
           
             Riverus
             Practice
             of
             Physick
             in
             17
             severall
             Books
             Translated
             into
             English
             by
             
               Nicholas
               Culpeper
            
             ,
             Phys.
             and
             Astr.
             
               Abadiah
               Cole
            
             ,
             Doct.
             Phys.
             and
             
               William
               Rowland
            
             ,
             Physician
             .
          
           
             
               Anatomy
               .
            
             
               Riolanus
               ,
            
             
               Bartholinus
            
             
               Veslingus
               ,
            
          
           
             All
             three
             Translated
             by
             
               Nicholas
               Culpeper
            
             ,
             Gent.
             Student
             in
             Physick
             and
             Astrology
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Compleat
               Surveyor
            
             ,
             containing
             the
             whole
             Art
             of
             Surveying
             Land
             ,
             by
             
               William
               Leybourne
            
             .
          
           
             
               Cambridge
               Concordance
            
             ,
             with
             Additions
             being
             the
             compleatest
             extant
             ,
             by
             
               S.
               N.
            
             
          
           
             A
             Large
             Bible
             ,
             Cambridge
             print
             ,
             fit
             for
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             Holi●kes
             Large
             Dictionary
             ,
             being
             the
             best
             and
             largest
             in
             Print
             .
          
           
             
               Gallileus's
               Mathematical
               System
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             with
             Cuts
             ,
             Englished
             by
             
               T.
               Salsbury
            
             
               Esq
            
          
           
             Learned
             Cooks
             Comment
             on
             Litletons
             Tenures
             .
          
           
             
               Maynards
               ,
               Edward
            
             the
             2d.
          
           
             Doctor
             Cowels
             ,
             Interpreter
             with
             
               T.
               Manlys
            
             Additions
             Corrected
             from
             former
             Errors
             :
             Now
             in
             the
             Press
             .
          
           
             Morgans
             ,
             Heraldry
             Epitomized
             :
             a
             large
             sheet
             .
          
           
             Dyers
             Reports
             with
             2
             Tables
             ▪
          
           
             Townsends
             Tables
             
               C.
               L.
            
             
          
           
             Physick
             Refined
             being
             the
             Works
             of
             that
             famous
             and
             profound
             Philosopher
             and
             Chymical
             Physician
             
               John
               Baptista
               Van
               Helmot
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Year
             Books
             Compleat
             .
          
           
             
               J.
               Rolls
               ▪
            
             Abridgement
             .
          
           
             Rastalls
             Entries
             .
          
           
             Cooks
             Reports
             ,
             French.
             
          
           
             —
             Entries
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             Heylins
             Life
             of
             Bishop
             Laud.
             
          
        
         
           
             Quarto
             .
          
           
             
             Gouldman's
             Dictionary
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Thesaurus
                 Graecae
                 Linguae
              
               ,
               &c.
               by
               
                 W.
                 Robertson
              
               .
               A.
               M.
               
            
             
               
                 Thesaurus
                 Linguae
                 Sanctae
              
               ,
               &c.
               by
               
                 W.
                 Robertson
              
               .
               A.
               M.
               
            
          
           
             With
             many
             other
             Quarto
             Books
             ,
             and
             Books
             of
             lesser
             Volumes
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             not
             room
             here
             to
             insert
             .
          
           
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A38749-e280
           
             
               His
               Epistle
               Dedicatory
               to
            
             Robert
             
               E.
               of
            
             Leicester
             bears
             date
             
               December
               the
            
             15
             th
             .
             1584.
             
          
           
             He
             dyed
             at
             Dublin
             ,
             of
             the
             plague
             ,
             anno
             1604.
             
             See
             
               Fuller's
               Worthies
               of
               Wales
               .
               Flintshire
               ▪
            
             pag.
             39.
             
          
           
             See
             
               Godwi●
               de
               Pr●sulibus
               Angliae
            
             ,
             pag.
             561
             :
             and
             
               Fuller's
               Worthies
               .
               Lancashire
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e47100
           
             a
             Valesius
             
               Dedicated
               His
               first
               Volume
               ,
               (
               which
               contains
            
             Eusebius's
             Ten
             Books
             of
             History
             ,
             His
             Life
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             Constantine's
             Oration
             ,
             and
             His
             Own.
             )
             
               to
               the
            
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             of
             the
             Gallican
             Church
             .
          
           
             b
             See
             Origen's
             Works
             ,
             second
             part
             ,
             pag.
             46.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             .
             1619.
             
          
           
             a
             He
             allowed
             Valesius
             a
             yearly
             pension
             of
             1500
             Livers
             :
             which
             sum
             the
             Cardinal
             sent
             him
             yearly
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             lived
             ;
             and
             by
             
               his
               Will
            
             continued
             it
             till
             Valesius's
             death
             :
             See
             
               Valesius's
               Life
            
             ,
             written
             by
             
               his
               Brother
               Hadrian
            
             .
          
           
             b
             See
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             Book
             14.
             pag.
             14.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             .
             1636.
             
          
           
             c
             Or
             ▪
             Cryers
             .
          
           
             a
             Scholia
             .
          
           
             b
             He
             means
             ,
             the
             distinguishing
             the
             Periods
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             Clauses
             and
             Members
             of
             each
             period
             ,
             by
             poynts
             .
          
           
             c
             Full
             poynt
             .
          
           
             a
             Chap.
             1.
             
             Pag.
             45.
             
             Edit
             .
             Paris
             .
             1590.
             
          
           
             b
             A
             pause
             .
          
           
             c
             Actu●
             verborum
             .
          
           
             d
             Comma's
             .
          
           
             e
             He
             means
             
               the
               French
               Clergy
            
             .
          
           
             f
             In
             
               His
               Epistle
               Dedicatory
            
             .
          
           
             g
             Chap.
             40.
             
          
           
             h
             Or
             ,
             
               Critical
               Art.
            
             
          
           
             a
             These
             four
             Dissertations
             are
             published
             at
             the
             Latter
             end
             of
             
               Valesius's
               first
               Volume
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               Historians
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e51550
           
             a
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             Book
             2.
             
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             See
             Chap.
             19.
             
          
           
             c
             Chap.
             43.
             where
             see
             
               Note
               (
               a.
            
             )
          
           
             d
             See
             Chap.
             2●
             ,
             at
             the
             Beginning
             .
          
           
             e
             Eusebius's
             
          
           
             f
             Book
             7.
             
             Chap.
             26.
             
          
           
             g
             Which
             occurs
             in
             
               Theodoret's
               Eccles.
               Hist.
               Book
            
             1.
             
             Chap.
             5.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             h
             Chap.
             32.
             
          
           
             a
             Chap.
             4.
             where
             see
             Note
             
               (
               ●
               .
            
             )
          
           
             b
             
               The
               Remembrance
               of
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             His
             other
             Life
             .
          
           
             d
             Or
             ,
             Right
             .
          
           
             e
             Chap.
             3●
             .
             towards
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             f
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             He
             should
             have
             said
             
               his
               fi●th
               Book
            
             ;
             where
             see
             Chap.
             2
             ,
             and
             3.
             p.
             307
             ,
             &c.
             
               Edi●
               .
               Thys
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Chap.
             32.
             
          
           
             c
             See
             Chap.
             4.
             where
             Eusebius
             has
             inserted
             this
             his
             Speech
             .
          
           
             d
             Valesius
             ,
             after
             this
             his
             account
             of
             
             Eusebius's
             Life
             &
             writings
             ,
             adds
             a
             Collection
             (
             which
             he
             had
             made
             himself
             )
             of
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             both
             for
             and
             
               against
               Eusebius
            
             ;
             a
             translation
             whereof
             into
             English
             ,
             was
             lookt
             upon
             as
             needless
             .
          
           
             e
             Chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Or
             ,
             Wing
             .
          
           
             b
             Chap.
             1.
             where
             see
             Note
             (
             a.
             )
          
           
             c
             Chap.
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             Chap.
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             Or
             ,
             Form
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             f
             See
             this
             Letter
             in
             Socrates
             ,
             Book
             1.
             
             Chap.
             8.
             pag.
             217
             ,
             &c.
             of
             our
             English
             Version
             .
          
           
             g
             See
             the
             Story
             in
             
               Theodoret's
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             Book
             1.
             
             Chap.
             21.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             h
             See
             
               Life
               of
               Constantine
            
             ,
             Book
             3.
             
             Chap.
             59.
             note
             (
             c.
             )
          
           
             i
             This
             calumny
             the
             Melitians
             fram'd
             ,
             instigated
             by
             Eusebius
             of
             Nicomedia
             ;
             as
             Athanasius
             tells
             us
             in
             
               his
               Apology
               to
               Constantius
            
             :
             See
             
               his
               Works
            
             ,
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             778.
             
             
               Edi●
               .
               Paris
            
             .
             1627.
             
          
           
             k
             That
             is
             ▪
             
               sacrifice
               to
               Idols
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Chap.
             46.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Life
               of
               Constant.
            
             Book
             1.
             
             Chap.
             28
             &
             30.
             
          
           
             c
             Id.
             B.
             4.
             
             Chap.
             36.
             
          
           
             d
             Book
             4.
             
             Chap.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             B.
             2.
             
             Chap.
             20.
             where
             see
             
               Nese
               (
               k.
            
             )
          
           
             f
             Chap.
             4.
             
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             
               his
               Preface
               to
               his
               Comments
               on
               Daniel
               .
            
          
           
             h
             Chap.
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             Book
             1.
             
             Chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Twentieth
             year
             of
             His
             Empire
             .
          
           
             c
             Chap.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Judge
             ,
             or
             
               give
               sentence
            
             .
          
           
             e
             Double-Tongue'd
             .
             See
             S●crat
             .
             Book
             1.
             
             Chap.
             23.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             
               His
               Martyrology
            
             .
          
           
             b
             In
             Epist.
             tertiâ
             ad
             Eliam
             Aqueleïensem
             &
             alios
             Episcopos
             Istriae
             .
          
           
             c
             See
             his
             defence
             of
             him
             ,
             in
             Book
             2.
             
             Chap.
             21.
             
          
           
             d
             Book
             2.
             
             
               De
               Synod
               .
               Nicaenâ
            
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             See
             
               Scaliger's
               Elench
               .
               Trih●res
               .
               chap.
            
             27
             :
             and
             Book
             6.
             
             
               De
               Emend
               .
               Temp.
               chap.
            
             1.
             
               about
               the
               end
            
             :
             and
             
               his
               Animadversions
               on
               Eusebius's
               Chronicon
               ,
               pag.
            
             8.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e60240
           
             a
             I
             cannot
             approve
             of
             Christophorsons
             translat
             on
             who
             renders
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             Provinces
             .
             Neither
             am
             I
             pleased
             with
             the
             amendment
             of
             Curterius
             ,
             or
             whoever
             it
             was
             that
             translated
             it
             [
             Churches
             .
             ]
             Indeed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             a
             Church
             amongst
             Christian
             Writers
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             our
             Eusebius
             ,
             not
             in
             one
             place
             .
             The
             original
             of
             which
             signification
             came
             from
             hence
             ,
             as
             I
             judge
             ;
             because
             the
             Church
             is
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Stranger
             or
             Sojourner
             in
             the
             earth
             ;
             but
             its
             Country
             and
             freedom
             is
             in
             heaven
             .
             Hence
             we
             often
             meet
             with
             this
             phrase
             in
             our
             Eusebius
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Book
             .
             4.
             
             &
             B
             4.
             
             Chap.
             23.
             
             And
             Clemens
             ,
             in
             His
             Epist.
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             writes
             thus
             -
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             in
             this
             place
             of
             Eusebius
             we
             must
             not
             translate
             this
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             Churches
             .
             For
             then
             the
             same
             word
             must
             be
             repeated
             twice
             in
             the
             same
             clause
             ,
             thus
             -
             
               Who
               have
               governed
               and
               presided
               over
               the
               Church
               especially
               in
               the
               most
               famous
               Churches
               .
            
             I
             should
             rather
             translate
             it
             [
             Cities
             or
             Sees
             ]
             or
             ,
             with
             Rufinus
             ,
             
               in
               celeberrimis
               locis
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               famous
               places
               .
            
             Sometimes
             this
             word
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             whole
             Diocess
             ,
             as
             it
             occurs
             in
             Eusebius
             in
             very
             many
             places
             ;
             and
             in
             several
             other
             Authours
             :
             sometimes
             it
             is
             taken
             in
             a
             more
             strict
             sense
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             whole
             Diocess
             ,
             but
             for
             one
             particular
             Church
             :
             So
             Apollonius
             in
             his
             book
             against
             the
             Cataphrygians
             ,
             whose
             words
             Eusebius
             quotes
             Chap.
             18.
             
             B.
             5.
             
             In
             both
             these
             senses
             the
             word
             is
             used
             amongst
             the
             Latines
             .
             See
             
               Jac.
               Sermondus
            
             in
             his
             notes
             on
             the
             last
             Epistle
             of
             Sidonius
             .
             Vales.
             See
             J.
             Gs.
             Notes
             on
             Ridleys
             view
             of
             the
             Civil
             Law.
             p.
             152.
             edit
             .
             Oxford
             ,
             1634.
             
          
           
             b
             Whatsoever
             our
             Saviour
             did
             on
             earth
             in
             order
             to
             the
             procuring
             the
             salvation
             of
             mankind
             ,
             that
             the
             antient
             Greek-fathers
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Therefore
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             is
             the
             phrase
             here
             used
             ,
             signifies
             
               the
               Incarnation
               ▪
            
             as
             the
             last
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i●
             
               His
               passion
            
             .
             For
             they
             are
             mistaken
             who
             think
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             Incarnation
             .
             For
             this
             word
             is
             taken
             in
             a
             larger
             sense
             ,
             and
             comprehends
             the
             whole
             Life
             of
             Christ
             among
             men
             .
             Nicephorus
             therefore
             (
             B.
             1.
             
             Chap.
             2.
             )
             has
             rightly
             used
             ,
             instead
             of
             this
             phrase
             here
             in
             Eusebius
             ,
             this
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             i.
             e.
             
               His
               conversation
               in
               the
               Flesh.
            
             In
             this
             sense
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             uses
             this
             word
             ,
             in
             his
             disputation
             
               adversus
               Tryphon
            
             .
             p.
             331.
             
             Clemens
             in
             the
             6.
             of
             his
             Stromat
             .
             And
             Irencus
             ,
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             10.
             calls
             the
             passion
             of
             Christ
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             Chrysostom
             in
             his
             second
             Homilie
             on
             Matt.
             and
             Cyrill
             ,
             in
             his
             6.
             
             B.
             against
             Julian
             ,
             pag.
             213.
             and
             Origen
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             11
             Tome
             of
             his
             commentaries
             on
             John.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             the
             Maz.
             M.
             S.
             I
             found
             this
             Scholion
             written
             in
             the
             Margin
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Observe
               that
               the
               Chronical
               Canons
               were
               first
               written
               by
            
             Eusebius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             There
             being
             in
             Christ
             a
             twofold
             nature
             ,
             the
             one
             Divine
             ,
             the
             other
             Humane
             ,
             which
             conjoyfied
             make
             one
             person
             :
             as
             often
             as
             He
             is
             treated
             of
             ,
             the
             discourse
             must
             be
             divided
             into
             two
             parts
             .
             And
             those
             things
             which
             are
             spoken
             of
             His
             Humanity
             belong
             to
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             we
             said
             before
             ;
             But
             those
             which
             are
             spoken
             of
             His
             Divinity
             are
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             which
             are
             the
             two
             terms
             here
             used
             by
             Eusebius
             .
             )
             Thus
             
               Gregor
               .
               Nazian
            
             .
             in
             his
             38
             Orat.
             upon
             Christs
             birth
             ,
             distinguishes
             the
             Oeconomia
             from
             the
             Theologia
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             Chrysostome
             ,
             in
             his
             Sermon
             
               De
               sigillis
            
             which
             is
             in
             his
             sixth
             Tome
             ,
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             three
             former
             Evangelists
             ,
             being
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             began
             their
             discourse
             from
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             but
             ,
             that
             John
             ,
             after
             them
             three
             ,
             ayplyed
             himself
             to
             the
             explicating
             of
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             took
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             discourse
             from
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Christ.
             Whence
             it
             appears
             why
             Eusebius
             here
             used
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             For
             when
             we
             speak
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             must
             necessarily
             understand
             His
             two
             Natures
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             The
             Antients
             called
             that
             Theologicen
             ,
             which
             we
             now
             commonly
             Stile
             
               Theologiam
               ;
               Jerom
            
             in
             his
             155.
             
             Epist.
             
               Ad
               Paulam
               Urbicam
               —
               Aut
               de
               Logicâ
               pro
               quâ
               nostri
               Theologicen
               sibi
               Vindicant
            
             ;
             so
             it
             s
             written
             in
             the
             old
             M.
             S.
             of
             
               Henricus
               Memmius
            
             (
             not
             as
             it
             is
             now
             commonly
             printed
             ,
             Theoricen
             ,
             without
             any
             sense
             )
             which
             I
             have
             heretofore
             seen
             .
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             Pliny
             called
             that
             Geometricen
             ,
             and
             Magicen
             ,
             which
             we
             now
             call
             Geometriam
             and
             Magiam
             .
             In
             the
             Books
             of
             Jerome
             you
             will
             never
             find
             it
             termed
             Theologiam
             ,
             but
             in
             Greek
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             See
             him
             on
             Chap.
             40.
             
             Ezechiel
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             Begin
             the
             first
             Chap.
             at
             these
             words
             ,
             with
             this
             Title
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             The
             same
             is
             observed
             in
             the
             Edit
             .
             of
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             ,
             who
             has
             ,
             throughout
             the
             whole
             work
             ,
             followed
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             in
             the
             Stile
             ,
             or
             Text
             of
             the
             Chapters
             ,
             but
             the
             Medicaean
             M.
             S.
             in
             the
             titles
             of
             the
             Chapters
             .
             But
             any
             one
             may
             see
             that
             this
             Title
             is
             altogether
             unmeet
             for
             this
             place
             .
             Christophorson
             therefore
             rightly
             set
             it
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Book
             ;
             and
             here
             began
             the
             second
             Chapter
             ;
             whom
             we
             have
             willingly
             followed
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             53.
             8.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             11.
             27.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             Or
             ,
             Minister
             :
             for
             some
             copies
             read
             it
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             ]
             othe●s
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             as
             we
             have
             translated
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             John
             1.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             26.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             33.
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             the
             Med.
             &
             Savil.
             M.
             SS
             .
             There
             is
             this
             Scholion
             in
             the
             Margin
             at
             these
             words
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             i.
             e.
             
               The
               Word
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               being
               of
               the
               same
               substance
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               is
               not
               subject
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               together
               with
               him
               framed
               the
               Creation
               ,
               as
               being
               by
               Nature
               God
               ,
               and
               equal
               to
               the
               Father
               in
               honour
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Or
             ,
             
               is
               appointed
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             made
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             At
             these
             words
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             Savil.
             M.
             SS
             .
             begin
             the
             second
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             which
             agrees
             Robert
             Stephens's
             Edit
             .
             But
             we
             ,
             following
             Christophorson
             ,
             have
             otherwise
             distinguished
             the
             Chapters
             :
             for
             which
             we
             gave
             the
             reason
             before
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             25.
             
          
           
             f
             Valesius
             ,
             in
             his
             Note
             on
             this
             place
             ,
             says
             that
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Essence
               of
               God
            
             ]
             is
             here
             taken
             for
             [
             hypostasis
             ]
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               person
               of
               God
               the
               Father
            
             ;
             for
             so
             (
             continues
             he
             )
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             writers
             before
             the
             Nicene
             Councill
             used
             to
             speak
             ;
             he
             translates
             it
             [
             Naturam
             ]
             nature
             .
             For
             confirmation
             of
             which
             he
             quotes
             
               Photius's
               Bibliotheca
            
             ,
             Cap.
             119.
             
             See
             
               Photii
               Biblioth
            
             .
             Cap.
             119.
             pag.
             300.
             
             Edit
             .
             
               David
               .
               Hoescel
            
             .
             1611.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             107.
             20.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             19.
             24.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             32.
             28.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             32.
             30.
             
          
           
             Josh.
             5.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             g
             Eusebius
             would
             here
             prove
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             appeared
             to
             Joshua
             the
             son
             of
             Nun
             ,
             and
             called
             himself
             
               the
               Captain
               of
               the
               Host
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             was
             the
             same
             that
             appeared
             to
             Moses
             in
             the
             Bush.
             Now
             he
             concludes
             this
             from
             hence
             ,
             because
             this
             Captain
             of
             the
             Lords
             Host
             used
             the
             same
             words
             to
             Joshua
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             to
             Moses
             in
             the
             Bush.
             So
             ,
             before
             Eusebius
             ,
             supposed
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Disputat
               .
               adversus
               Tryphon
            
             .
             and
             others
             ,
             as
             Theodoret
             witnesses
             ,
             in
             his
             questions
             on
             the
             Book
             of
             Joshua
             .
             But
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Fathers
             thought
             this
             Captain
             of
             the
             Host
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             not
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             rather
             Michael
             the
             Arch-Angel
             .
             In
             the
             most
             antient
             Maz.
             M.
             S.
             there
             is
             at
             these
             words
             ,
             a
             Scholion
             put
             which
             I
             thought
             good
             here
             to
             Translate
             .
             But
             the
             Church
             ,
             O
             holy
             Eusebius
             ,
             thinks
             otherwise
             concerning
             this
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             thou
             dost
             .
             For
             him
             that
             appeared
             to
             Moses
             in
             the
             Bush
             ,
             the
             Church
             concludes
             to
             be
             God
             ;
             but
             him
             that
             appeared
             to
             
             Moses's
             successour
             in
             Jericho
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             presidency
             over
             the
             Hebrews
             was
             allotted
             ,
             who
             had
             his
             sword
             drawn
             and
             commanded
             Joshua
             to
             put
             off
             his
             shooe
             ,
             him
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             Church
             supposes
             to
             be
             Michael
             the
             Arch-Angel
             :
             and
             its
             manifest
             that
             it
             thinks
             righter
             than
             thou
             .
             Whence
             is
             this
             gathered
             ?
             God
             ,
             that
             appeared
             in
             the
             Bush
             in
             the
             form
             of
             fire
             ,
             being
             asked
             by
             his
             servant
             Moses
             ,
             who
             he
             was
             ,
             most
             evidently
             declared
             this
             unto
             him
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             God.
             But
             he
             that
             appeared
             to
             Joshua
             ,
             in
             no
             wise
             stiles
             himself
             God
             ,
             but
             calls
             himself
             Gods
             chief
             Captain
             .
             But
             this
             Dignity
             being
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Supream
             power
             and
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             being
             not
             Regal
             ,
             but
             belonging
             to
             a
             General
             ,
             as
             one
             would
             say
             .........
             The
             rest
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             age
             of
             the
             M.
             S.
             could
             not
             be
             read
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             great
             pitty
             .
             For
             it
             is
             both
             a
             most
             elegant
             Scholion
             ,
             and
             also
             written
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             that
             very
             Antiquary
             who
             wrote
             out
             the
             M.
             S.
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             a
             most
             learned
             and
             antient
             hand
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             3.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             8.
             12
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             The
             Maz.
             Med.
             &
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             begin
             the
             third
             Chapter
             at
             these
             words
             ,
             to
             which
             agrees
             the
             Edit
             .
             of
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             .
             But
             in
             that
             I
             saw
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             third
             Chapter
             did
             not
             agree
             with
             this
             place
             ,
             I
             judged
             it
             should
             be
             placed
             lower
             ;
             which
             also
             Christophorson
             did
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             It
             s
             strange
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Translation
             of
             this
             place
             both
             Musculus
             and
             Christophorson
             erred
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             term
             here
             used
             )
             in
             Greek
             signifies
             ,
             
               to
               make
               a
               Fortification
            
             ,
             or
             
               Bulwarke
               against
               a
               place
            
             ;
             See
             Harpocration
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             But
             it
             's
             ridiculous
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             men
             arrived
             to
             that
             degree
             of
             madness
             ,
             as
             by
             building
             Rampires
             to
             attempt
             to
             Scale
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             out
             God
             from
             thence
             ;
             which
             yet
             Eusebius
             seems
             by
             this
             place
             to
             have
             believed
             .
             These
             are
             the
             fictions
             of
             the
             Poets
             ,
             who
             by
             this
             ●ansie
             would
             set
             forth
             the
             pride
             of
             men
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             and
             their
             contempt
             of
             God.
             Indeed
             Holy
             Writ
             mentions
             the
             Giants
             ,
             but
             it
             says
             nothing
             of
             this
             sort
             concerning
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             testifies
             that
             that
             Tower
             was
             built
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             Giants
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             sons
             and
             posterity
             of
             Noah
             ,
             after
             the
             Flood
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             The
             term
             in
             the
             Original
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             and
             it
             signifies
             satiety
             or
             fullness
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             same
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             Edit
             .
             But
             Valesius
             says
             it
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             he
             Translates
             (
             torpor
             )
             i.
             e.
             
               a
               slothful
            
             heaviness
             ,
             for
             so
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Fuk.
             and
             Savill
             .
             M.
             SS
             .
          
           
             l
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Eusebius
             wrote
             it
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               Preexistent
               Wisedom
               of
               God
            
             ]
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             four
             M.
             SS
             .
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             Savil
             ;
             and
             not
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               first
               produced
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             for
             this
             term
             agrees
             better
             with
             
             Eusebius's
             meaning
             ,
             seeing
             that
             he
             had
             a
             little
             above
             quoted
             that
             place
             out
             of
             the
             Proverbs
             (
             Chap.
             8.
             v.
             22.
             )
             
               The
               Lord
               himself
               fashioned
               me
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             Antient
             Divines
             ,
             and
             especially
             those
             who
             wrote
             before
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Nicene-Council
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             understood
             ,
             not
             onely
             a
             Creation
             which
             is
             made
             of
             nothing
             ,
             but
             ,
             all
             Production
             in
             general
             ,
             as
             well
             that
             which
             was
             from
             all
             eternity
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             produced
             in
             time
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Melito
             wrote
             a
             Book
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             at
             the
             fourth
             Book
             of
             this
             History
             .
             But
             if
             we
             should
             here
             read
             .
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             there
             would
             be
             an
             unmeet
             repetition
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             a
             Tautologie
             ,
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Besides
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             is
             an
             unfit
             term
             to
             express
             the
             Divine
             generation
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             Nicephorus
             understood
             this
             place
             amiss
             ,
             ●s
             if
             it
             had
             been
             spoken
             by
             Eusebius
             in
             praise
             of
             the
             Jews
             :
             But
             the
             words
             of
             Eusebius
             have
             a
             clean
             contrary
             meaning
             .
             For
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             being
             corrupted
             by
             the
             contagion
             of
             their
             former
             life
             God
             thought
             it
             sufficient
             to
             prescribe
             them
             legal
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             to
             deliver
             them
             as
             it
             were
             certain
             Signes
             and
             Symbols
             of
             more
             secret
             Mysteries
             ,
             as
             being
             yet
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             accustomed
             to
             the
             Superstition
             of
             the
             
               Heathens
               ,
               Chrysostome
            
             ,
             on
             Matthew
             ,
             says
             the
             same
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             participle
             here
             used
             comes
             ,
             signifies
             in
             
               Greek
               ,
               to
               be
               corrupted
            
             ,
             and
             from
             a
             pristine
             discipline
             to
             fall
             into
             a
             luxurious
             and
             dissolute
             course
             of
             life
             .
             From
             whence
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             is
             
               a
               remiss
               and
               loose
               life
            
             ;
             a
             phrase
             taken
             from
             intemperate
             men
             ,
             who
             observe
             no
             rule
             in
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             nor
             in
             their
             whole
             cou●se
             of
             life
             .
             This
             word
             occurs
             often
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             
               Dion
               Cassius
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             Translatours
             understood
             not
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             from
             their
             version
             of
             it
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             Eusebius
             here
             is
             this
             .
             He
             attributes
             not
             so
             much
             to
             the
             Law-makers
             and
             Philosophers
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             old
             Savageness
             and
             immanity
             of
             men
             were
             by
             little
             and
             little
             brought
             to
             be
             more
             tractable
             and
             gentle
             by
             their
             Precepts
             and
             Institutes
             .
             But
             he
             imputes
             the
             reason
             hereof
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ;
             which
             ,
             being
             known
             to
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             at
             length
             reclaimed
             and
             civilized
             the
             manners
             of
             all
             men
             .
             For
             the
             Law-makers
             and
             Philosophers
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             having
             derived
             all
             their
             best
             precepts
             from
             that
             Law
             ,
             as
             from
             a
             fountain
             ,
             infused
             them
             afterwards
             into
             the
             minds
             of
             their
             Auditours
             :
             whereby
             men
             being
             polished
             ,
             were
             rendred
             sit
             to
             receive
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             Law.
             For
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             was
             previous
             and
             the
             forerunner
             to
             the
             Evangelical
             ,
             and
             prepared
             the
             way
             to
             Christ's
             Preaching
             .
             This
             place
             therefore
             is
             to
             be
             thus
             written
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             as
             it
             is
             plainly
             written
             in
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             Savil.
             M.
             SS
             .
             and
             not
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             Edit
             .
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             Undoubtedly
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             thus
             written
             ,
             the
             sentence
             will
             be
             incoherent
             .
             For
             to
             what
             shall
             the
             particle
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             be
             referred
             ,
             which
             is
             put
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             period
             ?
             There
             is
             also
             another
             difficulty
             in
             this
             place
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             For
             Eusebius
             says
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             ]
             as
             before
             .
             Which
             words
             ,
             as
             to
             me
             it
             seems
             ,
             were
             put
             in
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             might
             shew
             ,
             that
             whatever
             was
             fitly
             said
             by
             the
             Law-makers
             and
             Philosophers
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             they
             borrowed
             it
             all
             from
             the
             Hebrews
             .
             And
             thus
             Rufinus
             understood
             this
             place
             ,
             a●
             it
             plainly
             appears
             from
             his
             Translation
             .
             Eusebius
             discourses
             largely
             concerning
             this
             point
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             
               De
               preparatione
            
             ,
             where
             he
             shews
             that
             the
             Grecian
             Philosophers
             stole
             many
             things
             out
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             
               Moses
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             Dan.
             7.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             &
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             o
             He
             means
             his
             Books
             
               of
               Evangelical
               Demonstration
            
             ,
             of
             which
             ten
             onely
             are
             now
             extant
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             this
             
               Ecclesiastical
               History
            
             of
             Eusebius
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             much
             the
             more
             esteemed
             by
             us
             ,
             because
             he
             wrote
             it
             after
             almost
             all
             his
             other
             works
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             Maz.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             there
             is
             no
             distinction
             here
             of
             a
             new
             Chapter
             :
             for
             those
             Copies
             begin
             the
             third
             Chapter
             long
             before
             ,
             as
             we
             noted
             above
             .
             The
             Med.
             M.
             S.
             begins
             the
             fourth
             Chapter
             at
             these
             words
             .
             But
             it
             s
             most
             certain
             ,
             as
             I
             before
             intimated
             ,
             that
             the
             third
             Chapter
             must
             begin
             here
             ;
             which
             the
             Title
             it self
             does
             demonstrate
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             25.
             40.
             
          
           
             b
             Numb
             .
             13.
             16.
             
             Where
             the
             Sept.
             Edit
             .
             calls
             him
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Ause
             .
             ]
             But
             Jerom
             (
             on
             the
             1
             Chap.
             Hosh.
             )
             notes
             that
             this
             place
             in
             the
             Sept.
             Edit
             .
             is
             corrupted
             ;
             Hoshea
             being
             disguised
             by
             Auses
             ;
             which
             Name
             is
             yet
             farther
             essranged
             by
             those
             who
             call
             him
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Nauses
             ]
             as
             Eusebius
             does
             thrice
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Demonstrat
               .
               Evangel
            
             .
             B.
             5.
             
             Chap.
             17.
             in
             Hebrew
             he
             is
             Named
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               Joshua
               ,
               Numb
            
             .
             11.
             v.
             28.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Lament
             .
             4.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Hep.
             7.
             14.
             
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             our
             Lord
             sprang
             out
             of
             Judah
             of
             which
             tribe
             Moses
             spake
             nothing
             concerning
             Priesthood
             .
          
           
             c
             Or
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Spirit
            
             .
             But
             all
             the
             M.
             SS
             .
             Copies
             agree
             with
             our
             translation
             of
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Isai.
             61.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             45.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             110.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             14.
             18.
             
             Heb.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Or
             ,
             Chief-Priest
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             Savil.
             M.
             SS
             .
             read
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Or
             ,
             An●inting
             ,
             for
             some
             copies
             have
             it
             written
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             That
             is
             ,
             From
             all
             eternity
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             At
             these
             words
             the
             Maz.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             and
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             and
             the
             
               Old
               sheets
            
             begin
             the
             4
             th
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             *
             Isai.
             66.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Isai.
             62.
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             b
             Some
             Translatours
             (
             as
             Musculus
             ,
             and
             D
             r
             Hanmer
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             Version
             ,
             and
             marginal
             Note
             thereat
             )
             supposed
             that
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             atar
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             word
             here
             used
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             Greek
             adverb
             ]
             was
             a
             proper
             name
             ,
             and
             a
             corruption
             of
             Terah
             the
             name
             of
             the
             father
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             of
             whom
             mention
             is
             made
             Gen.
             11.
             
             But
             this
             is
             a
             great
             mistake
             .
             For
             Terah
             ,
             the
             father
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             was
             not
             one
             of
             those
             whom
             God
             loved
             ;
             as
             it
             may
             be
             plainly
             collected
             from
             Sacred
             Scripture
             :
             neither
             did
             our
             Eusebius
             think
             so
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             a
             little
             after
             this
             ,
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             concerning
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             
               he
               left
               the
               superstition
               of
               his
               fathers
               .
            
             We
             have
             therefore
             translated
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               And
               moreover
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             105.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Christs
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             anointed
             .
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             15.
             6.
             
             Rom.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             11.
             3.
             
             Gen.
             18.
             18.
             
             &
             22.
             18.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             first
             year
             of
             Augustus
             ,
             according
             to
             
             Eusebius's
             computation
             ,
             is
             that
             wherein
             Hirtius
             and
             Pansa
             were
             Consuls
             .
             Therefore
             the
             fourty
             second
             year
             of
             Augustus
             fal●
             on
             his
             thirteenth
             Consulship
             .
             Thus
             much
             concerning
             the
             year
             wherein
             Christ
             was
             born
             .
             Eusebius
             does
             no
             where
             expresly
             mention
             the
             day
             .
             It
             was
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             the
             Western
             Church
             that
             he
             was
             born
             on
             the
             7.
             
             Kalend.
             January
             :
             but
             the
             Eastern
             Church
             thought
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             born
             on
             the
             8.
             
             Id.
             January
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             on
             the
             6
             th
             day
             Jan.
             )
             Vales.
             The
             learned
             have
             found
             so
             great
             difficulty
             in
             assigning
             the
             day
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Birth
             ,
             that
             Scaliger
             said
             ,
             
               Uni●●
               Dei
               est
               non
               hominis
               de●inire
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               God
               onely
               ,
               not
               man
               ,
               was
               able
               expressely
               to
               declare
               it
               .
            
             It
             had
             been
             much
             better
             for
             these
             men
             to
             content
             themselves
             with
             the
             tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             rather
             than
             by
             such
             an
             elaborate
             unfruitful
             search
             to
             entangle
             the
             truth
             .
             For
             the
             celebration
             of
             this
             festival
             ,
             many
             testimonies
             may
             be
             produced
             out
             of
             
               Origen
               ,
               Cyprian
            
             ,
             and
             Chrysostom
             ,
             each
             of
             these
             fathers
             deducing
             it
             from
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             first
             antiquity
             ;
             and
             S
             t
             Augustine
             makes
             it
             a
             Character
             of
             a
             son
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             solemnize
             the
             Festivals
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             this
             (
             principally
             and
             by
             name
             )
             of
             the
             Nativity
             .
             To
             which
             may
             be
             added
             that
             of
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Constitutions
             (
             Constit.
             B.
             5.
             c.
             13.
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               Keep
               the
               days
               of
               the
               feasts
               ,
               and
               first
               the
               day
               of
            
             Christs
             Birth
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Religion
             of
             this
             day
             ,
             
               non
               est
               nupera
               ,
               neque
               novitia
               ,
               is
               not
               modern
               ,
               nor
               newly
               begun
               ,
            
             though
             Scaliger
             said
             so
             .
             And
             for
             the
             particular
             day
             ,
             the
             25
             th
             of
             December
             ,
             whereon
             this
             Festival
             is
             by
             us
             solemnized
             ,
             (
             not
             to
             mention
             other
             testimonies
             which
             might
             be
             produced
             to
             this
             purpose
             )
             In
             Joseph
             the
             
               Egyptian's
               Arabick
               Codex
            
             of
             the
             Counsels
             (
             a
             M.
             S.
             in
             the
             Archives
             of
             the
             
               publick
               Library
            
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             of
             the
             gift
             of
             S
             t
             
               Thomas
               Roe
            
             )
             this
             day
             as
             well
             as
             this
             Feast
             is
             affirmed
             to
             stand
             by
             
               Apostolical
               Canon
            
             .
             The
             words
             of
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Transcribed
             by
             M
             r
             Gregory
             ,
             are
             in
             English
             these
             ,
             
               Also
               that
               you
               constitute
               an
               anniversary
               Feast
               at
               the
               Nativity
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               on
               the
               Day
               on
               which
               he
               was
               Born
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               the
               five
               and
               twentieth
               of
               the
               first
               Canon
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             of
             December
             )
             
               For
               this
               is
               the
               principal
               of
               all
               the
               Feasts
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             See
             M
             r
             Gregories
             Works
             ,
             Chap.
             34.
             
             D
             r
             Hammond
             on
             the
             Festivals
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Learned
             Seldens
             Tract
             of
             Christmas-Day
             for
             further
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             b
             It
             is
             by
             learned
             men
             affirmed
             ,
             particularly
             by
             
               Js.
               Casaubon
            
             in
             Bar.
             p.
             105.
             (
             and
             is
             most
             probable
             )
             that
             this
             decree
             of
             Taxing
             (
             or
             inrolling
             every
             Person
             ▪
             according
             to
             their
             Families
             and
             Estates
             )
             was
             an
             effect
             of
             Augustus
             his
             curiosity
             (
             and
             neither
             of
             his
             desire
             to
             enrich
             his
             Treasure
             ,
             nor
             to
             reform
             the
             excesses
             of
             those
             before
             him
             )
             and
             this
             over-ruled
             by
             Gods
             special
             providence
             ,
             that
             this
             Emperour
             might
             serve
             to
             be
             instrumental
             to
             the
             conserving
             the
             record
             of
             the
             Birth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             Name
             and
             his
             mothers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Josephs
             ,
             were
             now
             inrolled
             .
             And
             this
             is
             an
             evidence
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             a
             Tax
             ,
             for
             that
             would
             not
             have
             belonged
             to
             women
             and
             infants
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             possessours
             onely
             .
             See
             D
             r
             Hammond
             on
             Luk.
             2.
             v.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             There
             is
             a
             great
             disagreement
             amongst
             the
             Learned
             about
             this
             enrolment
             and
             valuation
             of
             mens
             Persons
             and
             Estates
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             done
             once
             ,
             or
             twice
             .
             Some
             say
             there
             were
             two
             ,
             both
             made
             by
             the
             same
             Cyrenius
             ,
             (
             or
             Quirinius
             ,
             )
             and
             both
             mentioned
             by
             St
             
               Luke
               ▪
            
             the
             first
             he
             speaks
             of
             Chap.
             2.
             2.
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ;
             which
             was
             made
             a
             little
             before
             our
             Saviours
             Birth
             ,
             about
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             Herod
             the
             
               great
               ,
               Sentius
               Saturninus
            
             being
             then
             president
             of
             Syria
             ;
             this
             ,
             say
             these
             men
             ,
             St
             Luke
             calls
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               first
               Taxing
            
             ,
             to
             difference
             it
             from
             that
             other
             mentioned
             by
             him
             ,
             
               Acts
               ▪
            
             5.
             37.
             
             And
             whereas
             St
             Luke
             says
             ,
             Cyrenius
             at
             that
             time
             had
             the
             rule
             over
             Syria
             ;
             these
             words
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             a
             loofer
             ,
             not
             stricter
             sense
             ;
             not
             that
             Cyrenius
             was
             then
             the
             standing
             Governour
             there
             〈◊〉
             the
             Romans
             ,
             but
             was
             sent
             by
             the
             Emperour
             particularly
             on
             this
             ●●●●sion
             ▪
             to
             take
             an
             Inventory
             of
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Empire
             :
             for●iss
             confest
             that
             
               Sentius
               Saturninus
            
             was
             then
             the
             president
             of
             Syria
             .
             The
             other
             Taxing
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Acts
             ,
             was
             made
             ten
             years
             after
             this
             ,
             after
             the
             banishment
             of
             Archelaus
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             insurrection
             of
             
               Judas
               of
               Galilee
            
             (
             
               or
               Gaulanites
            
             .
             )
             This
             is
             the
             opinion
             of
             
               Scaliger
               ,
               Petavius
               ,
               Casaubon
            
             ,
             and
             Hammond
             .
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             Val●●iu●
             (
             and
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             thinks
             ,
             agrees
             our
             Eusebius
             in
             this
             Chapt.
             )
             says
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Taxing
             ▪
             (
             which
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             begun
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             Herod
             the
             great
             his
             Reign
             ,
             about
             the
             time
             of
             Christs
             Birth
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             perhaps
             finished
             till
             ten
             years
             after
             ,
             when
             Cyrenius
             was
             president
             of
             Syria
             ,
             after
             the
             banishment
             of
             Archelaus
             ;
             )
             his
             reasons
             are
             these
             ;
             Josephus
             mentions
             but
             one
             :
             after
             this
             Enrolment
             once
             made
             why
             should
             it
             be
             repeated
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             same
             person
             ?
             For
             if
             he
             had
             done
             it
             equally
             and
             exactly
             ,
             what
             need
             of
             a
             new
             one
             ?
             if
             not
             ,
             another
             person
             ought
             rather
             to
             be
             sent
             who
             might
             doe
             it
             better
             :
             What
             had
             a
             Roman
             Magistrate
             to
             doe
             with
             any
             thing
             of
             Government
             in
             Judea
             whilst
             Herod
             lived
             ,
             who
             in
             all
             right
             was
             King
             there
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Roman
             Senate
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             about
             the
             time
             of
             Christs
             Birth
             Saturninus
             and
             Varus
             were
             procurators
             in
             Syria
             ,
             and
             not
             Cyrenius
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             take
             upon
             me
             to
             determine
             this
             difference
             ;
             the
             Reader
             has
             here
             the
             sum
             of
             the
             Arguments
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             is
             left
             to
             his
             liberty
             to
             be
             swayed
             by
             which
             party
             he
             pleases
             .
          
           
             *
             Act.
             5.
             37.
             
          
           
             d
             This
             insurrection
             of
             Judas
             of
             Galilee
             we
             assert
             to
             have
             been
             after
             the
             banishment
             of
             Archelaus
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             before
             his
             deposition
             there
             could
             be
             no
             reason
             why
             Judas
             should
             stir
             up
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Jews
             to
             a
             defection
             .
             For
             no
             Valuation
             of
             mens
             Estates
             could
             be
             made
             by
             a
             Roman
             Magistrate
             there
             ,
             where
             a
             King
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             friend
             and
             an
             Allie
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             Governed
             ;
             neither
             was
             Judea
             in
             any
             danger
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             Servitude
             by
             Strangers
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             it
             obeyed
             a
             Jew
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             King
             of
             their
             own
             Nation
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             49.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Joseph
               Scaliger
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Animadversions
             upon
             
               Eusebius's
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             has
             sufficiently
             made
             it
             evident
             ,
             that
             Herod
             was
             no
             Forreigner
             .
             Josephus
             ,
             in
             his
             20.
             
             B.
             of
             Antiqui●
             ,
             Chap.
             6.
             call●
             Herod
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               a
               Jew
               as
               to
               his
               Li●eage
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Jesus
             otherwise
             called
             Joshua
             .
          
           
             b
             He
             means
             his
             Books
             of
             Evangelical
             Demonstration
             .
             For
             in
             the
             eighth
             Book
             of
             that
             work
             he
             Treats
             of
             Daniels
             weeks
             ,
             which
             he
             affirms
             were
             compleated
             at
             our
             Saviours
             coming
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             
               Africanus
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             a
             Or
             ,
             Having
             evidenced
             them
             to
             be
             false
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             chief
             cause
             of
             confusing
             of
             Families
             was
             ,
             when
             the
             woman
             ,
             having
             had
             children
             by
             a
             former
             husband
             ,
             hastned
             to
             remarry
             ,
             and
             bore
             children
             by
             her
             latter
             also
             .
             After
             which
             ,
             let
             us
             suppose
             the
             son
             ,
             begotten
             by
             her
             first
             husband
             ,
             to
             have
             married
             a
             wife
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             to
             have
             died
             without
             issue
             .
             Then
             ,
             if
             his
             brother
             by
             the
             mother
             side
             marry
             his
             widow
             ,
             and
             beget
             children
             of
             her
             ,
             in
             these
             children
             there
             will
             be
             a
             confusedness
             of
             families
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             that
             by
             nature
             they
             may
             be
             called
             this
             mans
             and
             have
             one
             name
             ,
             but
             by
             Law
             the
             others
             ,
             and
             bear
             another
             name
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Or
             ,
             The
             successions
             ;
             So
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             Edit
             .
             and
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             1.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             3.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             d
             But
             Melchi
             is
             ,
             in
             St
             Luke
             ,
             the
             fifth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
             Joseph's
             Great-grandfathers
             Father
             .
             Therefore
             either
             Africanus
             forgot
             .
             himself
             ;
             or
             else
             in
             that
             Copie
             of
             the
             Gospel
             he
             used
             ,
             Melchi
             was
             written
             for
             Matthat
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             conjecture
             of
             Bede
             ,
             on
             the
             third
             Chap.
             of
             
               Luke
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             3.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             e
             This
             passage
             is
             altogether
             fabulous
             .
             For
             the
             name
             of
             
             Antipater's
             father
             was
             not
             
               Herod
               ▪
            
             but
             Antipater
             an
             Idumaean
             ;
             neither
             was
             he
             a
             minister
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             Apollo
             .
             See
             Josephus
             B.
             14.
             
             Chap.
             2.
             
             This
             
               Antipater
               ,
               Alexander
            
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             made
             Prefect
             of
             all
             Idumaea
             ;
             and
             this
             first
             Antipater
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             founder
             of
             all
             that
             Greatness
             ,
             to
             which
             his
             posterity
             afterwards
             arrived
             .
             For
             he
             had
             the
             Prefecture
             of
             Idumaea
             during
             the
             reign
             of
             Alexander
             and
             Alexandra
             ;
             and
             ,
             having
             made
             an
             Alliance
             with
             the
             A●calonites
             ,
             Gazites
             ,
             and
             Arabians
             gat
             great
             riches
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             Antipater
             ,
             the
             father
             of
             Herod
             ,
             was
             Procuratour
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             of
             Judaea
             under
             Hyrcanus
             ,
             and
             managed
             all
             affairs
             ,
             both
             Militarie
             ,
             and
             Civil
             .
             Therefore
             Josephus
             ,
             in
             his
             14.
             
             B.
             calls
             him
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Procuratour
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             I
             judge
             this
             passage
             also
             to
             have
             little
             of
             certainty
             in
             it
             .
             For
             Josephus
             ,
             in
             the
             book
             of
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             mentioning
             the
             original
             and
             antiquity
             of
             his
             own
             stock
             ,
             fetches
             it
             from
             the
             
               publick
               Archives
            
             .
             Therefore
             those
             publick
             tables
             ,
             which
             contained
             the
             originalls
             of
             the
             Jewish
             families
             ,
             were
             extant
             in
             
             Josephus's
             time
             .
             And
             so
             its
             false
             to
             say
             that
             Herod
             burnt
             them
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             Two
             sorts
             of
             men
             joyned
             themselves
             with
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             when
             they
             went
             up
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
             The
             one
             were
             native
             Egyptians
             ,
             whom
             Moses
             (
             Exod.
             12.
             19.
             
             )
             calls
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               born
               in
               the
               land
            
             :
             the
             other
             sort
             were
             a
             mixt
             multitude
             ,
             whom
             he
             there
             calls
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             strangers
             .
             They
             were
             extraneous
             persons
             amongst
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             who
             took
             the
             land
             to
             Till
             at
             a
             certain
             pension
             :
             the
             Jews
             were
             such
             ,
             before
             they
             went
             up
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
             Both
             these
             sorts
             of
             men
             the
             sacred
             Scripture
             comprehends
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               a
               mixt
               multitude
            
             (
             Exod.
             12
             ,
             38.
             )
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             Cochaba
             was
             a
             village
             neer
             
               Decapolis
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             k
             Many
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             studious
             of
             preserving
             their
             pedegree
             ,
             had
             private
             copies
             thereof
             ,
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             
               publick
               Archives
            
             ;
             as
             we
             often
             see
             Gentlemen
             doe
             at
             this
             day
             amongst
             us
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             How
             much
             this
             explication
             of
             the
             place
             in
             the
             Gospels
             is
             to
             be
             valued
             ,
             appears
             from
             these
             words
             of
             Africanus
             ;
             who
             confesses
             it
             is
             not
             confirmed
             by
             the
             testimonie
             of
             any
             antient
             writer
             :
             But
             he
             would
             have
             us
             admit
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             none
             that
             is
             better
             can
             be
             brought
             .
             Which
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             I
             wish
             our
             Eusebius
             had
             not
             mentioned
             this
             matter
             in
             the
             entrance
             of
             his
             History
             .
             It
             had
             undoubtedly
             been
             better
             and
             more
             advisedly
             done
             ,
             to
             have
             passed
             over
             in
             silence
             this
             disagreement
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             least
             those
             Readers
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             believers
             (
             many
             of
             which
             there
             were
             at
             that
             time
             )
             might
             hence
             take
             occasion
             to
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             In
             this
             way
             of
             reconciling
             this
             matter
             ,
             which
             Africanus
             relates
             ,
             two
             things
             occur
             which
             seem
             to
             have
             something
             of
             difficulty
             in
             them
             ,
             first
             ,
             I
             doubt
             whether
             it
             were
             lawful
             for
             the
             brother
             by
             the
             mothers
             side
             to
             marry
             his
             brothers
             widow
             ,
             and
             to
             beget
             children
             of
             her
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             succeed
             in
             the
             name
             and
             be
             accounted
             of
             the
             Familie
             of
             his
             brother
             .
             The
             Law
             (
             Deut.
             25.
             5.
             
             )
             speaks
             of
             the
             brother
             that
             dwells
             in
             the
             same
             house
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             of
             the
             same
             Stock
             :
             But
             the
             brother
             by
             the
             mothers
             side
             is
             not
             of
             the
             same
             House
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             same
             Stock
             :
             Seeing
             that
             the
             Stock
             ,
             especially
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             was
             deduced
             from
             the
             fathers
             Race
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             deservedly
             questioned
             ,
             whether
             in
             reckoning
             up
             the
             generations
             ,
             there
             be
             any
             account
             had
             of
             the
             adoptive
             fathers
             .
             Obed
             ,
             who
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Genealogie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             an
             eminent
             example
             hereof
             .
             For
             when
             Maalon
             was
             dead
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Moab
             ,
             and
             Ruth
             left
             a
             widow
             without
             children
             ,
             Booz
             the
             kinsman
             of
             Maalon
             (
             he
             that
             was
             a
             nearer
             kinsman
             than
             he
             giving
             up
             his
             right
             )
             took
             Ruth
             to
             wi●e
             ,
             whereby
             he
             might
             raise
             up
             seed
             to
             Maalon
             .
             Yet
             Obed
             that
             was
             begotten
             of
             her
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Ruth
             not
             called
             the
             son
             of
             Maalon
             ,
             but
             the
             son
             of
             
               Booz
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Matt.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Micah
             .
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Joseph
             .
             Antiq.
             B.
             17.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             These
             words
             of
             Josephus
             we
             meet
             with
             now
             in
             the
             1.
             
             B.
             21.
             c.
             of
             his
             History
             .
             But
             in
             the
             M.
             S.
             copies
             of
             Josephus
             in
             the
             Books
             were
             otherwise
             divided
             than
             now
             they
             are
             .
             That
             division
             Eusebius
             followed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             alteration
             is
             here
             to
             be
             made
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             derived
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             handfull
             ,
             as
             containing
             so
             many
             pieces
             of
             brass-money
             as
             would
             make
             an
             handfull
             ,
             to
             wit
             ▪
             six
             .
             This
             word
             from
             the
             Greeks
             came
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             but
             ,
             after
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Se●ucidae
             ,
             to
             the
             Jews
             also
             ;
             so
             Ezr.
             2.
             69.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             greek
             word
             with
             a
             very
             little
             alteration
             ,
             rendred
             by
             the
             72
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             us
             Drachms
             .
             Now
             four
             
               Attich
               Drachms
            
             make
             one
             ordinary
             Shekel
             (
             so
             I
             call
             it
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             which
             was
             twice
             as
             much
             )
             an
             ordinary
             shekel
             is
             two
             shillings
             and
             six
             pence
             in
             our
             Coin.
             So
             that
             according
             to
             this
             account
             Herods
             largess
             came
             to
             six
             pounds
             and
             five
             shillings
             a
             man.
             Suid.
             
          
           
             c
             Antipater
             who
             was
             beheaded
             by
             his
             fathers
             command
             five
             days
             before
             his
             death
             .
             See
             Montagues
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             
          
           
             d
             Aristobulus
             and
             Alexander
             ,
             who
             were
             strangled
             ,
             at
             Samaria
             by
             his
             special
             command
             .
             I●
             .
          
           
             *
             Matt.
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             a
             S
             t
             Luke
             mentions
             this
             Lysanias
             .
             chap.
             3.
             1.
             
             But
             Josephus
             mentions
             him
             not
             in
             his
             account
             of
             this
             matter
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             he
             was
             not
             Herods
             son
             ,
             nor
             yet
             his
             successour
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Acts
             were
             Books
             wherein
             the
             scribes
             that
             belonged
             to
             the
             several
             places
             of
             judicature
             ,
             recorded
             the
             sentences
             pronounced
             by
             the
             Judges
             .
             See
             Calvins
             Lex
             .
             Jurid
             .
             the
             word
             Acta
             .
             These
             Acts
             of
             Pilate
             were
             counterfeited
             by
             the
             Enemies
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             in
             the
             Persecution
             under
             Maximinus
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             affirms
             ,
             Lib.
             9.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             I
             know
             not
             why
             Eusebius
             put
             Lysanias
             in
             the
             middle
             between
             Herod
             and
             Phillip
             ,
             the
             sons
             of
             Herod
             the
             great
             .
             For
             Luke
             ,
             whose
             words
             Eusebius
             does
             here
             profess
             that
             he
             follows
             ,
             in
             that
             famous
             place
             concerning
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Christ
             ,
             names
             Lysanias
             in
             the
             third
             place
             .
             Wherefore
             Eusebius
             should
             have
             observed
             the
             same
             order
             ,
             especially
             because
             Lysanias
             was
             neither
             son
             ,
             nor
             successour
             to
             
               Herod
               .
               Eusebius
            
             also
             seems
             to
             be
             reproveable
             here
             ,
             in
             that
             after
             he
             had
             said
             Pilate
             was
             then
             Procuratour
             of
             Judea
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             Judea
             was
             governed
             by
             the
             Tetrarchs
             ,
             
               Herod
               ,
               Phillip
            
             ,
             and
             Lysanias
             .
             But
             Lysanias
             never
             had
             any
             part
             of
             Judea
             .
             For
             Abila
             was
             not
             a
             City
             of
             Judea
             ,
             but
             of
             Syria
             .
             Yet
             Eusebius
             may
             be
             excused
             ,
             if
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             by
             Judea
             he
             understood
             the
             whole
             dominion
             of
             Herod
             the
             great
             .
             For
             its
             manifest
             that
             he
             had
             the
             Tetrarchie
             of
             Lysanias
             given
             him
             by
             Augustus
             .
             For
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             used
             to
             bestow
             these
             Tetrarchies
             on
             those
             Kings
             that
             were
             their
             confederates
             and
             friends
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             thereby
             the
             more
             oblige
             them
             .
             It
             s
             strange
             that
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             this
             Lysanias
             ,
             of
             whom
             S
             t
             Luke
             speaks
             ,
             either
             in
             
               Josephus
               ,
               Dion
            
             ,
             or
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             b
             In
             all
             our
             copies
             this
             word
             is
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             [
             High-priest
             ]
             but
             in
             S
             t
             Luke
             it
             is
             in
             the
             plural
             [
             High-priests
             ]
             But
             these
             words
             of
             S
             t
             Luke
             doe
             no
             way
             mean
             what
             Eusebius
             perswades
             himself
             they
             doe
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Christ
             began
             to
             Preach
             in
             that
             year
             wherein
             Annas
             was
             High-priest
             ,
             and
             continued
             till
             Caiphas
             came
             on
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             Luke
             speaks
             there
             concerning
             Johns
             preaching
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             Christs
             ,
             and
             not
             concerning
             our
             Saviours
             :
             Then
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             that
             preaching
             of
             John
             was
             begun
             under
             Annas
             and
             Caiphas
             being
             High-priests
             ;
             not
             that
             there
             were
             two
             High-priests
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             absurd
             and
             was
             never
             heard
             of
             ,
             but
             that
             Luke
             means
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             fifteenth
             year
             of
             
               Tiberius
               ,
               Caiphas
            
             was
             High-priest
             ,
             and
             Annas
             was
             one
             that
             had
             born
             that
             Office
             very
             lately
             .
             (
             See
             D
             r
             Hammonds
             note
             on
             Luke
             chap.
             3.
             v.
             2.
             where
             he
             treats
             of
             this
             matter
             learnedly
             and
             largely
             .
             )
             Whosoever
             had
             born
             the
             High-priests
             Office
             ,
             those
             were
             called
             High-priests
             during
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             took
             Tythes
             ;
             So
             Josephus
             declares
             B.
             20.
             of
             Antiq.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Joseph
             .
             Antiq.
             B.
             18.
             chap.
             4.
             
             Eusebius
             is
             here
             very
             much
             mistaken
             ;
             for
             Josephus
             does
             not
             speak
             of
             the
             same
             times
             that
             S
             t
             Luke
             does
             ;
             Josephus
             speaks
             of
             the
             first
             ten
             years
             of
             Tiberius's
             Reign
             ,
             in
             which
             time
             
               Valerius
               Gratus
            
             was
             Procuratour
             of
             Judea
             ;
             but
             Luke
             speaks
             of
             Tiberius's
             second
             ten
             years
             ,
             when
             Pilate
             was
             Governour
             of
             
               Judea
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             d
             Or
             Phabi
             ,
             as
             some
             Copies
             read
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Or
             Joseppus
             ,
             or
             ,
             Josepus
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             old
             Editions
             of
             
               Rufinus
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             f
             Eusebius
             understands
             Josephus
             so
             ,
             as
             if
             Josephus
             had
             said
             that
             those
             four
             High-Priests
             ,
             Annas
             ,
             (
             or
             Ananus
             ,
             )
             
               Ismael
               ,
               Eleazar
            
             ,
             and
             Simon
             executed
             the
             High-priest
             hood
             ,
             each
             the
             space
             of
             one
             year
             .
             Indeed
             Josephus
             says
             this
             expresly
             of
             the
             two
             last
             ;
             but
             not
             so
             of
             the
             two
             first
             .
             For
             he
             declares
             that
             
               Ismael
               ▪
            
             indeed
             was
             put
             out
             a
             little
             after
             he
             was
             made
             High-priest
             by
             Valerius
             :
             But
             Josephus
             is
             so
             far
             from
             making
             Ananus
             to
             have
             been
             High-priest
             but
             one
             year
             ,
             that
             from
             his
             words
             it
             is
             plainly
             gathered
             he
             held
             the
             High-priesthood
             three
             years
             at
             least
             .
             See
             Josephus's
             Antiq.
             B.
             20.
             chap.
             8.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             He
             means
             John
             11
             ▪
             18.
             but
             the
             Evangelist
             does
             not
             say
             there
             that
             he
             was
             made
             High-priest
             that
             same
             year
             .
          
           
             a
             I
             began
             the
             11
             chap.
             at
             these
             words
             ;
             following
             the
             autority
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             the
             Maz.
             and
             the
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Josephus
             ,
             in
             his
             18
             B.
             of
             Antiquit.
             9
             chap.
             says
             he
             was
             banisht
             by
             
               Caius
               Caesar
            
             to
             Lions
             in
             
               France
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
               called
            
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             Valesius
             supposes
             .
          
           
             *
             There
             is
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             70
             Disciples
             ,
             written
             by
             Dorotheus
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             not
             extant
             in
             Eusebius
             his
             time
             .
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             2.
             11.
             where
             ,
             instead
             of
             Cephas
             we
             now
             read
             Peter
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             Many
             of
             the
             antient
             writers
             affirm
             ,
             that
             James
             the
             brother
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             he
             that
             was
             Ordained
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             was
             not
             of
             the
             number
             of
             the
             12
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             disciples
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Indeed
             Paul
             ,
             in
             his
             1
             Epist
             ,
             to
             the
             Cor.
             chap.
             15.
             v.
             7.
             seems
             to
             favour
             this
             opinion
             ,
             where
             ,
             reckoning
             up
             those
             to
             whom
             Christ
             appeared
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             named
             the
             12
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             five
             hundred
             others
             ,
             he
             adds
             
               After
               that
               he
               was
               seen
               of
               James
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Or
             ,
             Abgarus
             ;
             for
             so
             he
             is
             called
             in
             some
             Copies
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Abgarus
             was
             Ruler
             over
             one
             nation
             onely
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             Prince
             of
             the
             Arabians
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             them
             all
             :
             For
             the
             Arabians
             were
             divided
             into
             many
             tribes
             ;
             and
             each
             tribe
             had
             its
             distinct
             Prefect
             .
             This
             name
             was
             common
             to
             the
             Princes
             of
             Edessa
             .
             It
             is
             an
             Arabick
             term
             ,
             and
             signifies
             
               most
               powerfull
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             what
             part
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             these
             words
             occur
             I
             am
             yet
             to
             seek
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             Gospel
             of
             S
             t
             John
             it
             is
             written
             that
             our
             Lord
             said
             to
             Thomas
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             Job
             .
             20
             ▪
             29.
             
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               have
               not
               seen
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               believed
               .
            
             But
             this
             Epistle
             of
             Christ
             to
             King
             Abgarus
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             genuine
             ,
             preceded
             that
             reprehension
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Thomas
             some
             years
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Thomas
             indeed
             ,
             that
             was
             one
             of
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             was
             called
             Didymus
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             same
             person
             was
             surnamed
             Judas
             ,
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             ,
             any
             where
             else
             to
             be
             found
             .
             Upon
             this
             account
             therefore
             this
             story
             is
             deservedly
             to
             be
             suspected
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Apostle
             here
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             ;
             (
             See
             Eusebius
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             .
             )
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             every
             Nation
             and
             City
             termed
             them
             Apostles
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             first
             received
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             This
             name
             was
             not
             onely
             given
             to
             the
             12
             ;
             but
             all
             their
             disciples
             ,
             companions
             ,
             and
             assistants
             ,
             were
             generally
             called
             Apostles
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             This
             Three
             hundredth
             and
             fortieth
             year
             according
             to
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Edessens
             ,
             falleth
             with
             the
             first
             year
             of
             the
             two
             hundredth
             and
             second
             Olympiad
             .
             For
             the
             Edessens
             numbred
             their
             years
             from
             the
             hundredth
             and
             seventeenth
             Olympiad
             ,
             fixing
             their
             Aera
             upon
             the
             first
             year
             of
             Seleucus
             his
             Reign
             in
             Asia
             (
             as
             Eusebius
             writes
             in
             his
             Chronicon
             )
             from
             which
             time
             to
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             two
             hundredth
             and
             second
             Olympiad
             ,
             there
             are
             just
             three
             hundred
             and
             forty
             years
             .
             Now
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             two
             hundredth
             and
             second
             Olympiad
             falleth
             with
             the
             fifteenth
             year
             of
             
               Tiberius
               Caesar
            
             ;
             in
             which
             year
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             the
             Antients
             believed
             ,
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             suffered
             and
             ascended
             .
             So
             that
             this
             account
             falls
             right
             ,
             placing
             Thaddaeus
             his
             coming
             to
             Edessa
             ,
             and
             his
             curing
             King
             Agbarus
             on
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             in
             which
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             suffered
             .
             Note
             that
             the
             Edessens
             began
             their
             year
             ,
             from
             the
             Autumnal
             Aequinox
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Syrlans
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             the
             Eastern
             Nations
             .
             Vales.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e73530
           
             a
             At
             these
             words
             we
             began
             the
             first
             Chapter
             ,
             following
             the
             Autority
             partly
             of
             Rufinus
             ,
             partly
             of
             the
             King
             's
             ,
             Maz.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             for
             ,
             what
             goes
             before
             is
             a
             Preface
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             year
             wherein
             Stephen
             suffered
             Martyrdom
             is
             not
             agreed
             on
             by
             all
             :
             some
             say
             it
             was
             the
             third
             year
             after
             Christs
             passion
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             last
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             so
             Syncellus
             .
             Others
             say
             he
             was
             martyred
             on
             the
             7
             th
             of
             the
             Calend.
             of
             Jan.
             that
             same
             year
             in
             which
             Christ
             suffered
             .
             So
             Scaliger
             says
             in
             his
             Excerpt
             .
             Chronol●g
             .
             which
             he
             puts
             out
             with
             Euseb.
             Chronicon
             .
             p.
             68.
             and
             this
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             the
             opinion
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             this
             place
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Stephen
             ,
             in
             Greek
             signifies
             a
             Crown
             .
          
           
             d
             That
             this
             James
             was
             not
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             B.
             Virgin
             ,
             nor
             yet
             of
             Joseph
             by
             one
             Escha
             a
             former
             wife
             ;
             but
             of
             Mary
             the
             wife
             of
             Cleophas
             sister
             to
             the
             B.
             Virgin
             ,
             may
             thus
             be
             made
             appear
             :
             we
             read
             Jo.
             19.
             25.
             that
             there
             stood
             by
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             his
             Mother
             ,
             and
             his
             Mothers
             sister
             Mary
             the
             wife
             of
             Cleophas
             ,
             and
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
            
             :
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             we
             find
             at
             the
             same
             place
             (
             Matth.
             27.
             56.
             )
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
            
             ,
             and
             Mary
             the
             mother
             of
             James
             and
             Joses
             ;
             and
             again
             at
             the
             Sepulchre
             (
             Matth.
             28.
             1.
             )
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
            
             and
             the
             other
             Mary
             .
             Wherefore
             that
             other
             Mary
             by
             the
             conjunction
             of
             these
             Testimonies
             ,
             appeareth
             to
             be
             the
             sister
             of
             the
             B.
             Virgin
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             wife
             of
             Cleophas
             ,
             and
             the
             mother
             of
             James
             and
             Joses
             ;
             and
             consequently
             James
             and
             Joses
             the
             brethren
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             were
             not
             the
             sons
             of
             Mary
             his
             mother
             ,
             nor
             of
             Joseph
             by
             a
             former
             wife
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             other
             Mary
             ,
             and
             therefore
             called
             his
             brethren
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             language
             of
             the
             Jews
             [
             See
             Gen.
             13.
             8.
             
             &
             12.
             5.
             
             &
             29.
             12.
             
             ]
             because
             that
             other
             Mary
             was
             the
             sister
             of
             his
             mother
             .
             See
             Bishop
             Pearson
             on
             the
             Creed
             .
             p.
             176.
             
             Edit
             .
             Lond.
             1669.
             
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             8.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             8.
             5.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             68.
             31.
             
          
           
             †
             Acts
             9.
             3●
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Tertullian
             was
             by
             birth
             a
             Carthaginian
             ;
             his
             father
             was
             a
             Centurion
             ,
             a
             Deputy-pro-Consul
             .
             He
             wrote
             many
             volumes
             in
             Latine
             ,
             of
             which
             his
             Apologie
             onely
             was
             done
             into
             Greek
             ,
             but
             by
             whom
             ,
             it
             is
             uncertain
             :
             he
             flourisht
             under
             Severus
             and
             
               Antoninus
               Caracalla
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             our
             translation
             of
             this
             quotation
             out
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             we
             have
             followed
             the
             Original
             expression
             of
             the
             Authour
             ,
             according
             to
             Rigaltius
             his
             Edition
             of
             him
             :
             this
             Greek
             translation
             being
             not
             fully
             expressive
             of
             the
             Authours
             mind
             ,
             as
             Valesius
             thinks
             .
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             19.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             It
             was
             called
             Caesarea
             in
             Palestine
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             
               Caesarea
               Philippi
            
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             Phoenice
             .
             Vale●
             .
          
           
             b
             That
             our
             Saviours
             followers
             were
             first
             named
             Christians
             in
             Tiberius
             his
             Reign
             ,
             Tertullian
             affirms
             in
             his
             Apologie
             ,
             the
             place
             is
             quoted
             by
             Eusebius
             in
             the
             preceding
             Chapter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             This
             journey
             of
             Pauls
             to
             Jerusalem
             can
             no
             way
             fall
             upon
             the
             times
             of
             Tiberius
             .
             For
             Luke
             writes
             expresly
             in
             the
             Acts
             ,
             chap.
             11.
             v.
             29
             ,
             30.
             that
             it
             happened
             about
             that
             time
             when
             
               Herod
               Agrippa
            
             was
             smitten
             by
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             which
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             happened
             in
             Claudius
             his
             time
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Caius
               Caesar
            
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             reign
             made
             Agrippa
             King
             ,
             first
             of
             Trachonitis
             ,
             which
             was
             Phillips
             Tretrarchy
             .
             After
             that
             ,
             when
             Herod
             ,
             Tetrarch
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             by
             the
             perswasion
             of
             his
             wife
             Herodias
             ,
             went
             to
             Rome
             to
             get
             the
             Regal
             dignity
             of
             Caius
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             Caius
             took
             from
             Herod
             his
             Tetrarchy
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             and
             gave
             it
             to
             Agrippa
             .
             At
             length
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             
               Caius
               ,
               Claudius
            
             confirmed
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             Agrippa
             which
             Caius
             had
             given
             him
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             also
             Judea
             and
             Samaria
             ,
             which
             his
             Grandfather
             Herod
             had
             .
             And
             so
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             of
             Herod
             the
             great
             was
             possessed
             by
             Agrippa
             .
             See
             Philo
             
               in
               Flaccum
               &
               in
               Legat.
               ad
               Caium
               sub
               sinem
            
             ;
             and
             Joseph
             .
             Hist.
             B.
             18.
             so
             that
             Eusebius
             is
             mistaken
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             says
             ,
             Caius
             made
             Agrippa
             King
             of
             
               Jude●
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             a
             There
             are
             now
             extant
             onely
             two
             Books
             of
             Philo's
             concerning
             this
             Subject
             ,
             the
             one
             entitled
             
               in
               Flaccum
            
             ,
             the
             other
             
               de
               ;
               Légatione
               ad
               Caium
            
             ;
             so
             that
             either
             Eusebius
             Forgot
             their
             number
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             were
             heretofore
             divided
             into
             five
             Volumes
             :
             Neither
             can
             any
             one
             suspect
             the
             other
             three
             to
             be
             lost
             :
             for
             in
             those
             two
             ,
             we
             now
             have
             ,
             are
             contained
             all
             that
             happened
             to
             the
             Jews
             under
             Caius
             his
             Empire
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Philo
             says
             there
             were
             five
             Embassadours
             of
             the
             Jews
             side
             sent
             to
             Rome
             ;
             See
             his
             
               de
               Legat.
               ad
               Caium
               sub
               sinem
               .
            
             These
             Embassadours
             were
             sent
             upon
             two
             accounts
             ,
             first
             ,
             the
             Jews
             complained
             that
             the
             Alexandrians
             defiled
             their
             Proseucha's
             by
             bringing
             the
             Emperours
             Statues
             into
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             that
             the
             Alexandrians
             went
             about
             to
             deprive
             the
             Jews
             of
             their
             freedom
             of
             the
             City
             Alexandria
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             So
             the
             chief
             Magistrate
             among
             the
             Jews
             at
             Alexandria
             was
             called
             :
             He
             held
             his
             place
             as
             long
             as
             he
             lived
             ;
             and
             at
             his
             death
             the
             Jews
             chose
             another
             into
             his
             room
             .
             See
             Philo
             in
             Flaccum
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Philo's
             meaning
             here
             is
             ,
             that
             Caius
             indeed
             was
             angry
             with
             the
             Jews
             as
             to
             appearance
             ,
             and
             in
             words
             ;
             but
             that
             in
             reality
             he
             did
             arm
             God
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             in
             array
             against
             himself
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             that
             Caius
             would
             have
             himself
             called
             god
             ,
             he
             provoked
             God
             to
             take
             vengeance
             of
             him
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             whence
             the
             word
             here
             used
             is
             derived
             )
             is
             a
             military
             term
             ,
             and
             signifies
             ,
             
               to
               set
               an
               army
               in
               array
               against
               an
               enemy
               .
               Vales.
               
            
          
           
             a
             Philo
             in
             
               Legat.
               ad
               Caium
            
             about
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             b
             The
             Jews
             had
             two
             sorts
             of
             places
             ,
             besides
             their
             Temple
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             for
             sacrifice
             )
             for
             religious
             duties
             ;
             viz.
             their
             Proscuchae
             ,
             and
             Synagogucs
             ;
             the
             difference
             between
             them
             was
             this
             ;
             the
             Proseucha
             was
             a
             Plot
             of
             ground
             encompassed
             with
             a
             wall
             or
             some
             other
             inclosure
             ,
             and
             open
             above
             ;
             the
             use
             of
             it
             was
             properly
             for
             prayer
             ;
             a
             Synagogue
             was
             a
             covered
             edifice
             ,
             where
             the
             Law
             and
             Prophets
             were
             read
             and
             expounded
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             instructed
             in
             divine
             matters
             ;
             besides
             ,
             the
             Synagogues
             were
             within
             ,
             the
             Proscuchae
             without
             the
             Cities
             .
             They
             were
             in
             use
             before
             the
             Captivity
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             Jos.
             24.
             26.
             
             Psal.
             74.
             7.
             
             See
             Acts
             16.
             13.
             
             M
             r
             Mede
             .
          
           
             c
             So
             Caligula
             was
             called
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             him
             from
             
               Jullus
               Caesar
            
             ,
             who
             was
             also
             called
             Caius
             ,
             and
             was
             deified
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Conspicuous
             .
             Valesius
             translates
             it
             
               praesens
               ;
               praesentes
               dii
               sunt
               vel
               qui
               statim
               praestant
               ,
               vel
               qui
               coluntur
               &
               videntur
               .
            
             Donat.
             in
             Terent.
             Phorm
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Propitious
               or
               Conspicuous
               gods
               were
               such
               ,
               as
               were
               at
               hand
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               were
               visible
               to
               the
               worshippers
               .
            
             Hence
             Antiochus
             King
             of
             Syria
             was
             called
             Epiphanes
             by
             his
             flatterers
             .
          
           
             e
             Valesius
             thinks
             that
             by
             this
             
               Second
               Book
               of
               Virtues
            
             must
             be
             understood
             Philo's
             Book
             
               in
               Flaccum
            
             ;
             and
             his
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             Philo
             does
             no
             where
             else
             but
             in
             that
             Book
             ,
             relate
             the
             calamities
             that
             befell
             the
             Jews
             of
             Alexandria
             .
          
           
             f
             Jos.
             Bell.
             Jud.
             L.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             19.
             15.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             this
             place
             Eusebius
             is
             mistaken
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             thought
             that
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             Josephus
             relates
             concerning
             the
             images
             of
             Tiberius
             brought
             into
             the
             City
             of
             Jerusalem
             by
             Pilate
             ,
             happened
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Christ.
             But
             Josephus
             attests
             (
             in
             the
             2
             d
             B.
             of
             the
             Jewish
             wars
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             18
             B.
             Antiq.
             )
             that
             this
             happened
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             Pilates
             Government
             .
             Now
             Pilate
             was
             sent
             by
             Tiberius
             into
             Judea
             in
             the
             twelsth
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             .
             It
             s
             absurd
             therefore
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             those
             mischiefs
             ,
             which
             befell
             the
             Jews
             long
             before
             Christs
             death
             ,
             happened
             to
             them
             for
             no
             other
             cause
             than
             for
             their
             wickedness
             committed
             against
             Christ.
             Besides
             ,
             Eusebius
             thought
             ,
             that
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Act
             of
             Pilate's
             was
             mentioned
             both
             by
             Philo
             and
             Josephus
             .
             But
             Josephus
             speaks
             of
             the
             Images
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             and
             Philo
             ,
             of
             the
             guilded
             Bucklers
             ,
             which
             had
             no
             image
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Emperour
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             dedicated
             ,
             and
             Pilate's
             name
             that
             made
             that
             dedication
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             what
             Josephus
             relates
             ,
             happened
             in
             the
             first
             year
             of
             Pilates
             Government
             ;
             but
             ,
             what
             Philo
             reports
             ,
             came
             to
             pass
             when
             Pilate
             had
             been
             many
             years
             Governour
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             Corban
             comes
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             signifies
             promiscuously
             to
             draw
             nigh
             ,
             and
             to
             offer
             :
             the
             Evangelist
             renders
             Corban
             ,
             a
             gift
             (
             Matth.
             15.
             v.
             5.
             )
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             which
             is
             presented
             and
             consecrated
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Temple
             :
             it
             signifies
             also
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Offerings
             so
             called
             were
             laid
             up
             .
             D
             r
             Hammond
             .
          
           
             a
             That
             is
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             despair
             .
             This
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Eusebius
             in
             his
             Chronicon
             ;
             In
             the
             third
             year
             of
             
               Caius
               Caligula
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             P.
             Pilate
             falling
             into
             great
             troubles
             killed
             himself
             .
             King
             
               Agrippa
               (
               apud
               Philon.
               in
               Legat.
               ad
               Caium
               )
            
             gives
             this
             description
             of
             this
             Pilate
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             was
             of
             an
             inflexible
             nature
             ,
             and
             withall
             arrogant
             and
             cruel
             :
             which
             testimony
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             considerable
             ,
             because
             it
             came
             out
             of
             Agrippa's
             mouth
             ,
             who
             was
             an
             eye-witness
             of
             Pilates
             detestable
             acts
             .
             A
             character
             well
             befitting
             him
             that
             condemned
             our
             Saviour
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             There
             were
             amongst
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             games
             instituted
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             youth
             ,
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             
               Jupiter
               Olympus
            
             ,
             neer
             unto
             whose
             Temple
             they
             were
             performed
             in
             the
             Olympian
             field
             .
             The
             time
             was
             (
             as
             onely
             Pindar
             has
             revealed
             )
             at
             the
             full
             moon
             which
             followed
             the
             Summer
             Solstice
             .
             They
             were
             celebrated
             every
             fifth
             year
             :
             and
             the
             interval
             was
             called
             an
             OLYMPIAD
             ,
             consisting
             of
             four
             Julian
             years
             ,
             and
             the
             ódd
             Bissextile
             day
             .
             The
             restitution
             of
             these
             Games
             by
             Iphitus
             ,
             is
             so
             much
             more
             taken
             notice
             of
             than
             the
             first
             celebration
             by
             Hercules
             .
             That
             this
             ,
             which
             was
             many
             years
             after
             ,
             is
             yet
             accounted
             for
             the
             first
             Olympiad
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Grecian
             Chronology
             fixeth
             it self
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             certain
             term
             ,
             to
             which
             their
             reckoning
             does
             refer
             ,
             See
             M
             r
             
               Jo.
               Gregory
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               de
               Aeris
               &
               Epoch
               .
            
          
           
             Acts
             11.
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             Acts
             12.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             It
             was
             usual
             for
             those
             that
             were
             accused
             ,
             to
             be
             brought
             before
             the
             judgment-seat
             by
             a
             Souldier
             or
             Apparator
             :
             the
             Greek
             word
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             will
             bear
             that
             sense
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Accuser
             ,
             but
             we
             have
             translated
             it
             Accuser
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Clemens
             his
             following
             words
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             this
             person
             asked
             James
             forgiveness
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             accused
             him
             ,
             he
             had
             reason
             to
             doe
             ;
             but
             had
             he
             been
             onely
             an
             Officer
             or
             Souldier
             ,
             and
             had
             done
             no
             more
             but
             brought
             in
             James
             before
             the
             judge
             ,
             he
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             done
             no
             more
             then
             the
             duty
             of
             his
             place
             ,
             what
             he
             was
             commanded
             ;
             and
             so
             needed
             not
             have
             asked
             James
             forgiveness
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             12.
             3.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             Herod
             ,
             called
             also
             Agrippa
             ,
             was
             eldest
             son
             to
             Aristobulus
             by
             Bernice
             his
             Wife
             ,
             daughter
             of
             '
             Salome
             Sister
             to
             Herod
             the
             great
             :
             which
             Aristobulus
             was
             eldest
             son
             to
             Herod
             the
             great
             by
             his
             Wife
             Mariamne
             the
             Assamonean
             .
             See
             Montagues
             Acts
             ,
             and
             Mon.
             chap.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             34.
             
             So
             that
             this
             Herod
             was
             Grandchild
             to
             Herod
             the
             great
             .
             Joseph
             .
             Antiq.
             B.
             18.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Joseph
             .
             Antiq.
             B.
             19.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             Festival
             was
             instituted
             first
             by
             Herod
             the
             great
             in
             honour
             of
             Augustus
             ,
             in
             the
             192
             Olympiad
             ,
             says
             Josephus
             ,
             (
             Antiq.
             L.
             16.
             c.
             9.
             )
             at
             the
             City
             
               Caesarea
               .
               Agrippa
            
             went
             to
             Caesarea
             to
             celebrate
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             4
             year
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             206
             Olympiad
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             He
             means
             Syria
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             was
             part
             of
             it
             )
             Phoenicia
             ;
             which
             was
             called
             the
             Province
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             Judea
             where
             Agrippa
             then
             reigned
             .
             Indeed
             Luke
             says
             expresly
             (
             Acts
             12.
             20.
             
             )
             that
             the
             principal
             men
             of
             Tyre
             were
             then
             present
             ,
             which
             Tyre
             was
             the
             chief
             City
             of
             
               Phoenicia
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             c
             Josephus
             calls
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               an
               owl
            
             :
             See
             his
             words
             in
             the
             B.
             and
             chap.
             last
             cited
             .
          
           
             d
             
               To
               wit
            
             ,
             in
             the
             reign
             of
             Tiberius
             :
             when
             Agrippa
             ,
             being
             in
             bonds
             ,
             and
             leaning
             against
             a
             tree
             ,
             as
             he
             stood
             before
             the
             palace
             of
             Tiberius
             ,
             saw
             an
             owl
             sitting
             over
             his
             head
             .
             A
             German
             being
             by
             ,
             one
             of
             his
             fellow
             prisoners
             foretold
             this
             to
             portend
             great
             felicity
             to
             Agrippa
             .
             See
             the
             story
             at
             large
             in
             Joseph
             .
             Antiq.
             B.
             18.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             This
             was
             the
             usual
             posture
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             mourners
             .
             See
             Job
             2.
             3.
             
             Esai
             .
             47.
             5.
             
             Lament
             .
             2.
             10.
             
             Jonah
             3.
             6
             ,
             &c.
             consonant
             hereunto
             ,
             the
             Reverses
             of
             the
             medalls
             both
             of
             Vespasian
             and
             Titus
             ,
             made
             for
             the
             memory
             and
             celebration
             of
             the
             conquest
             of
             Judea
             ,
             were
             imprinted
             with
             a
             silent
             woman
             sitting
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             leaning
             her
             back
             to
             a
             palm-tree
             ,
             with
             this
             inscription
             ,
             
               Judaea
               Capta
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               Judea
               subdued
            
             .
             Note
             here
             that
             the
             Reverses
             made
             to
             commit
             victories
             to
             memory
             were
             always
             written
             upon
             with
             some
             representation
             of
             proper
             respect
             to
             the
             place
             conquered
             .
             I
             know
             the
             posture
             of
             sitting
             is
             a
             ceremony
             of
             Roman
             lamentation
             too
             .
             But
             it
             was
             first
             used
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             Romans
             learned
             it
             .
             M
             r
             Gregory
             of
             Oxford
             .
             Chap.
             4.
             pag.
             25
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             This
             man
             had
             two
             sons
             ,
             and
             three
             daughters
             ;
             his
             sons
             were
             ,
             Agrippa
             the
             younger
             mentioned
             Acts
             25
             ▪
             and
             Drusus
             who
             died
             young
             .
             His
             daughters
             were
             ,
             
               Bernice
               ,
               Mariamne
            
             ,
             and
             Drusilla
             ,
             which
             last
             married
             Felix
             the
             Procurator
             of
             Judea
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             it
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               :
               Bernice
            
             is
             also
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Acts
             coming
             in
             great
             pomp
             with
             her
             brother
             Agrippa
             to
             hear
             
               Paul.
               Joseph
            
             .
             Antiq.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             5.
             36.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             
               Theudas
               Josephus
            
             mentions
             Antiq.
             B.
             20.
             c.
             5.
             but
             that
             was
             in
             
             Claudius's
             reign
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Fadus
             his
             Prefecture
             .
             And
             so
             that
             cannot
             be
             the
             person
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Acts
             ;
             for
             that
             Theudas
             was
             before
             
               Judas
               Galilaeus
            
             (
             Acts
             5.
             39.
             
             )
             and
             he
             was
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
             Cyrenius's
             being
             Governour
             of
             Syria
             .
             That
             Theudas
             in
             the
             Acts
             therefore
             must
             needs
             be
             some
             other
             person
             ,
             whom
             the
             Jews
             had
             recorded
             in
             their
             writings
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             Gamaliel
             there
             recites
             the
             story
             ,
             though
             we
             have
             no
             other
             record
             of
             it
             .
             This
             is
             the
             opinion
             of
             Scaliger
             ,
             in
             L.
             6.
             
               de
               Emendat
               .
               Tempor
            
             .
             and
             of
             Casaubon
             in
             Exercitat
             .
             2.
             c.
             18.
             and
             of
             D
             r
             Hammond
             in
             his
             notes
             on
             Acts
             5.
             36.
             
             Valesius
             ,
             in
             his
             annotations
             ,
             dissents
             from
             all
             these
             learned
             men
             ,
             and
             says
             that
             by
             those
             words
             of
             S
             t
             Luke
             [
             
               after
               this
               man
               rose
               up
               Judas
               of
               Galilec
            
             ]
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             Judas
             his
             insurrection
             was
             before
             that
             of
             Theudas
             ;
             which
             exposition
             he
             confirms
             by
             saying
             ,
             that
             when
             ever
             we
             begin
             to
             reckon
             from
             the
             last
             ,
             as
             nearest
             to
             us
             ,
             (
             so
             he
             supposes
             S
             t
             Luke
             there
             does
             )
             we
             must
             necessarily
             place
             the
             last
             person
             first
             in
             such
             a
             reckoning
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             last
             :
             so
             that
             notwithstanding
             S
             t
             Luke
             says
             (
             
               after
               this
               man
               rose
               up
               Judas
               of
               Galilee
            
             )
             yet
             Judas
             his
             insurrection
             was
             long
             before
             
             Theudas's
             .
             This
             he
             illustrates
             by
             two
             examples
             of
             such
             an
             expression
             ,
             one
             taken
             out
             of
             Tertullian
             in
             Apologet.
             the
             other
             out
             of
             
               Clemens
               Alexandr
            
             .
             Lib.
             7.
             stromat
             .
             But
             then
             being
             not
             able
             to
             reconcile
             the
             time
             of
             Theudas
             his
             insurrection
             with
             the
             time
             Josephus
             places
             it
             in
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Fadus
             his
             Procuratorship
             ,
             he
             says
             Josephus
             was
             mistaken
             ,
             placing
             it
             later
             than
             he
             should
             have
             done
             .
             For
             he
             will
             by
             no
             means
             allow
             two
             
             Theudas's
             .
             Another
             way
             he
             has
             to
             make
             up
             this
             difference
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             thinks
             S
             t
             Luke
             in
             his
             expression
             used
             a
             prolepsis
             ,
             anticipating
             the
             insurrection
             of
             Theudas
             ten
             years
             ,
             and
             makes
             Gamaliel
             speak
             that
             which
             was
             agreeable
             to
             his
             present
             purpose
             :
             and
             thus
             Eusebius
             ,
             he
             thinks
             ,
             understood
             S
             t
             Lukes
             words
             .
             The
             Reader
             has
             here
             the
             opinion
             of
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             is
             left
             to
             his
             liberty
             to
             believe
             which
             he
             pleases
             .
          
           
             a
             Joseph
             .
             Antiq.
             B.
             20.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             This
             famine
             happened
             on
             the
             5
             and
             6
             years
             of
             Claudius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Acts
             11.
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             b
             There
             were
             three
             Pyramids
             standing
             three
             furlongs
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             where
             the
             bones
             of
             this
             Helena
             were
             buried
             ,
             says
             Joseph
             .
             Antiq.
             B.
             20.
             c.
             2.
             he
             mentions
             them
             again
             in
             his
             6
             B.
             of
             the
             Jews
             wars
             .
             Jerom
             mentions
             them
             in
             his
             Oration
             
               de
               Obit
            
             .
             B.
             Paula
             ,
             and
             says
             they
             were
             standing
             in
             his
             time
             .
             Pausanias
             (
             in
             Arcadicis
             )
             reckoning
             up
             the
             stately
             Sepulchers
             he
             had
             seen
             ,
             admires
             two
             above
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             that
             of
             Mausolus
             in
             Caria
             ,
             and
             this
             of
             Helena
             in
             Judea
             .
             This
             Helena
             had
             a
             Palace
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             says
             Josephus
             ,
             in
             the
             6
             B.
             of
             the
             Jews
             wars
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             place
             of
             Justin
             is
             now
             to
             be
             found
             not
             in
             his
             second
             but
             in
             his
             first
             Apologie
             .
             Eusebius
             in
             citing
             Justins
             Apologies
             follows
             not
             the
             order
             of
             our
             common
             Editions
             .
             For
             he
             always
             calls
             that
             the
             first
             which
             our
             Editions
             term
             the
             second
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             second
             which
             they
             call
             the
             first
             :
             of
             which
             more
             hereafter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             Learned
             have
             long
             since
             observed
             ,
             that
             Justin
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             unskilfulness
             in
             the
             Latine
             tongue
             ,
             was
             here
             mistaken
             ;
             thinking
             that
             the
             Image
             dedicated
             to
             
               Semon
               Sancus
            
             was
             consecrated
             to
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             .
             T
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             image
             ,
             which
             Justin
             had
             seen
             in
             the
             island
             of
             Tiber
             ,
             was
             lately
             dug
             up
             ,
             with
             this
             inscription
             upon
             it
             ,
             
               Semoni
               Sango
               Deo
               Fidio
               .
               Sancus
            
             was
             a
             God
             among
             the
             Sabins
             that
             had
             the
             charge
             of
             bargains
             and
             contracts
             ,
             whence
             he
             had
             the
             names
             of
             Sangus
             and
             Fidius
             .
             By
             him
             the
             Romans
             were
             wont
             to
             swear
             .
             Some
             Samaritans
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             deceived
             Justin
             ,
             making
             him
             believe
             this
             Image
             was
             dedicated
             to
             their
             
               Simon
               Magus
               ▪
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               C.
               Rufinus
            
             calls
             her
             Selene
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Eusebius
             speaks
             of
             a
             devil
             ,
             which
             had
             made
             his
             residence
             and
             fixt
             his
             habitation
             in
             Rome
             ,
             being
             then
             the
             metropolis
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             From
             these
             words
             of
             Eusebius
             it
             is
             concluded
             that
             the
             death
             of
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             happened
             at
             Rome
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Claudius
             :
             for
             Eusebius
             writeth
             that
             Peter
             came
             to
             Rome
             in
             Claudius
             his
             reign
             ,
             and
             that
             presently
             after
             ,
             Simon
             's
             magical
             arts
             were
             by
             his
             coming
             destroyed
             together
             with
             the
             Authour
             .
             Though
             there
             be
             others
             that
             say
             Simon
             was
             destroyed
             in
             
             Nero's
             time
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             place
             of
             Clemens
             is
             quoted
             again
             by
             Eusebius
             in
             his
             6
             B.
             Eccles
             .
             Hist.
             at
             which
             place
             more
             shall
             be
             said
             of
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Rome
             was
             parallel
             to
             Babylon
             in
             many
             things
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             Eusebius
             in
             his
             Chronic.
             places
             
             Mark
             's
             going
             into
             Egypt
             on
             the
             second
             year
             of
             Claudius
             :
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             Alexandrian
             Chronic
             .
             and
             
               Georg.
               Syncellus
            
             say
             he
             went
             in
             the
             third
             year
             of
             
               C.
               Caligula
            
             :
             it
             s
             the
             opinion
             of
             Eutychius
             Patriarch
             of
             Alexandria
             that
             Mark
             went
             thither
             in
             the
             ninth
             year
             of
             Claudius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             He
             means
             not
             Monks
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             an
             order
             of
             a
             later
             date
             .
             Valesius
             says
             they
             were
             Christians
             ,
             who
             led
             a
             retired
             ,
             and
             more
             severe
             and
             strict
             sort
             of
             life
             :
             so
             they
             were
             called
             from
             that
             Philosophical
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             signifies
             the
             exercise
             of
             virtue
             and
             abstinence
             :
             and
             any
             one
             that
             led
             such
             a
             life
             was
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Asceta
             .
             ]
             The
             Reader
             may
             have
             farther
             satisfaction
             in
             this
             matter
             in
             Bishop
             
               Montagues
               Acts
               &
               Mon.
            
             Chap.
             7.
             where
             he
             will
             find
             this
             business
             discussed
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             b
             That
             these
             Therapeutae
             were
             not
             Christians
             we
             will
             shew
             hereafter
             .
             Some
             think
             they
             were
             Essens
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             unlikely
             :
             for
             Philo
             never
             terms
             them
             so
             in
             that
             Book
             wherein
             he
             describes
             them
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             very
             beginning
             calls
             them
             Therapeutae
             :
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Essens
             (
             as
             Philo
             himself
             witnesses
             in
             his
             Apology
             for
             the
             Jews
             ,
             cited
             by
             Euscbius
             Lib.
             8.
             
             
               De
               preparat
            
             .
             )
             were
             onely
             in
             Judea
             and
             Palaestine
             ;
             but
             these
             Therapeutae
             ,
             he
             says
             were
             scattered
             all
             over
             the
             (
             then
             known
             )
             world
             .
             Lastly
             Philo
             attributes
             many
             things
             to
             these
             Therapeutae
             ,
             which
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Essens
             by
             no
             means
             allowed
             :
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             women
             conversant
             among
             them
             called
             Therapeutriae
             :
             now
             Philo
             says
             expresly
             that
             the
             Essens
             hated
             womankind
             .
             See
             
               Philo
               de
               vita
               Contemplat
            
             .
             and
             Joseph
             .
             Hist.
             of
             the
             Jewish
             wars
             .
             B.
             2.
             
             Chap.
             12.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             4.
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             c
             
             Philo's
             description
             of
             these
             Therapeutae
             in
             these
             following
             words
             can
             no
             way
             agree
             with
             the
             Christian
             professours
             in
             those
             times
             .
             For
             they
             were
             then
             few
             in
             number
             ,
             neither
             did
             they
             look
             upon
             any
             Country
             as
             their
             own
             ,
             besides
             the
             heavenly
             Jerusalem
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             's
             the
             term
             in
             the
             original
             .
             So
             the
             Ancient
             Greeks
             called
             that
             which
             the
             latter
             call
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               an
               allegory
            
             ,
             as
             they
             term
             it
             ;
             when
             one
             thing
             is
             said
             ,
             another
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             From
             these
             words
             of
             Philo
             we
             may
             easily
             perceive
             that
             these
             Therapeutae
             were
             not
             Christians
             .
             For
             the
             professours
             of
             Christianity
             were
             then
             of
             a
             very
             fresh
             date
             .
             Besides
             ,
             what
             writings
             could
             these
             be
             ?
             The
             Books
             of
             the
             Prophets
             they
             were
             not
             ,
             for
             Philo
             separates
             them
             from
             these
             ,
             speaking
             of
             them
             a
             little
             before
             :
             They
             could
             not
             be
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             nor
             the
             Epistles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             scarce
             written
             in
             
             Philo's
             age
             ,
             however
             they
             could
             not
             then
             be
             called
             the
             writings
             
               of
               antient
               persons
            
             ,
             at
             least
             by
             Philo.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             The
             composition
             of
             Psalms
             and
             Hymns
             was
             not
             in
             use
             so
             early
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             these
             words
             of
             Philo
             must
             suppose
             ,
             if
             we
             understand
             them
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             the
             Christians
             :
             that
             came
             in
             after
             the
             times
             of
             Antoninus
             ,
             when
             learned
             men
             began
             to
             embrace
             the
             Christian
             Faith.
             So
             that
             neither
             can
             these
             words
             of
             Philo
             be
             any
             ways
             understood
             of
             Christians
             .
             The
             junior
             Pliny
             indeed
             (
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Trajan
             Lib.
             10.
             
             Epist.
             97.
             )
             says
             it
             was
             a
             custome
             of
             the
             Christians
             in
             their
             
               Coetûs
               ,
               carmen
               Christo
               tanquam
               Deo
               dicere
               secum
               invicem
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               to
               say
               one
               with
               another
               by
               turns
               a
               verse
               ,
               or
               Hymn
               ,
               to
               Christ
               as
               unto
               God
               :
            
             But
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             between
             saying
             and
             composing
             a
             song
             or
             Hymn
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             this
             was
             long
             after
             
             Philo's
             time
             .
             See
             D
             r
             Hammonds
             preface
             to
             his
             Exposit
             ▪
             on
             the
             Psalms
             ;
             and
             M
             r
             
             Gregory's
             Posthumous
             works
             ;
             Discourse
             2d.
          
           
             g
             Eusebius
             means
             that
             whole
             week
             which
             precedes
             the
             feast
             of
             Easter
             ,
             which
             the
             Greek
             Fathers
             call
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               great
               week
            
             ,
             and
             we
             the
             
               Passion
               week
            
             .
             But
             in
             
             Philo's
             Book
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             this
             feast
             of
             Easter
             .
             He
             speaks
             indeed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               of
               a
               great
               solemnity
            
             ;
             but
             by
             his
             following
             words
             't
             is
             evident
             he
             means
             
               the
               Jewish-feast
               of
               weeks
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             our
             Pentecost
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             He
             means
             the
             Presbyters
             ;
             concerning
             whom
             ,
             See
             Philo
             ,
             in
             his
             said
             Book
             ,
             
               De
               vitâ
               contemplat
            
             .
             p.
             899.
             
             Edit
             .
             
               Par.
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             a
             This
             Book
             of
             
             Philo's
             is
             not
             now
             extant
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             Suidas
             this
             Book
             is
             called
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             which
             inscription
             Suidas
             took
             from
             Sophronius
             the
             interpreter
             of
             Jerom.
             But
             our
             excellent
             M.
             SS
             .
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savills
            
             have
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             agree
             with
             Nicephorus
             ,
             who
             rightly
             distinguisht
             the
             two
             Books
             of
             Philo
             :
             the
             one
             of
             which
             was
             entitled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Of
               flight
               and
               choice
            
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Of
               nature
               and
               inv●ntion
            
             .
             Whence
             it
             appears
             that
             that
             Book
             of
             
             Eusebius's
             ,
             which
             Nicephorus
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             was
             in
             this
             place
             more
             correct
             than
             our
             copies
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             'T
             is
             manifest
             that
             Philo
             wrote
             three
             Books
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             
               That
               Dreams
               are
               sent
               from
               God.
            
             The
             first
             of
             which
             is
             lost
             ;
             the
             second
             is
             extant
             in
             the
             Paris
             Edition
             of
             Philo
             ,
             pag.
             465.
             in
             the
             beginning
             whereof
             he
             makes
             mention
             of
             a
             former
             Book
             which
             he
             had
             written
             on
             that
             subject
             .
             The
             third
             is
             also
             extant
             in
             the
             same
             Edition
             ,
             pag.
             1108.
             but
             misplaced
             .
             Whether
             he
             wrote
             any
             more
             than
             these
             three
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             .
             Suidas
             mentions
             five
             Books
             of
             
             Philo's
             
               De
               Somniis
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             the
             Maz.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             it
             s
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             truer
             ;
             for
             there
             was
             onely
             one
             Book
             that
             bore
             this
             Title
             .
             In
             a
             M.
             S.
             copy
             of
             
             Philo's
             works
             in
             the
             Library
             of
             Auspurg
             ,
             this
             Book
             of
             
             Philo's
             ,
             
               De
               Providentiâ
            
             ,
             is
             confounded
             with
             another
             of
             his
             
               Adversus
               Flaccum
            
             .
             Indeed
             this
             Book
             ,
             
               De
               Providentiâ
            
             ,
             is
             lost
             .
             But
             there
             is
             an
             eminent
             fragment
             of
             it
             in
             
               Eusebius
               De
               preparat
            
             Libr.
             8.
             cap.
             Ultim
             .
             and
             in
             Libr.
             7.
             cap.
             21.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             should
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               For
               the
               Jews
            
             ,
             for
             so
             this
             Book
             is
             quoted
             by
             Eusebius
             in
             his
             8
             B.
             
               De
               Preparat
               .
               Evangel
            
             .
             chap.
             10.
             where
             there
             is
             a
             most
             elegant
             place
             produced
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               i.
               e.
            
             out
             of
             the
             Apologie
             of
             Philo
             for
             the
             Jews
             .
             Rufinus
             confirms
             this
             our
             emendation
             ;
             who
             turns
             this
             place
             thus
             ,
             
               de
               Judaeis
               Apologeticus
               Liber
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             Jerome
             makes
             mention
             of
             this
             Book
             of
             
             Philo's
             ,
             in
             his
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             names
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             Philo
             having
             onely
             interpreted
             those
             names
             that
             occur
             in
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Origen
             added
             afterwards
             an
             interpretation
             of
             the
             words
             and
             names
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             supplying
             that
             which
             seemed
             to
             be
             wanting
             in
             
             Philo's
             Book
             ,
             as
             Jerome
             writes
             in
             that
             Book
             of
             his
             now
             mentioned
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             Eusebius
             took
             this
             out
             of
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apost
            
             .
             chap.
             18.
             v.
             2.
             
             And
             Orosius
             writes
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             it
             out
             of
             Josephus
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             done
             in
             the
             ninth
             year
             of
             Claudius
             .
             But
             that
             place
             of
             Josephus
             which
             Orosius
             quotes
             is
             not
             now
             extant
             .
             Therefore
             Orosius
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             have
             forgotten
             himself
             .
             And
             truely
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             very
             likely
             ,
             that
             Claudius
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             who
             had
             so
             great
             a
             kindness
             for
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             many
             Edicts
             extant
             in
             Josephus
             ,
             should
             drive
             the
             Jews
             in
             particular
             out
             of
             the
             City
             .
             I
             should
             rather
             think
             ,
             whenas
             there
             was
             a
             great
             famine
             at
             Rome
             (
             which
             in
             
             Eusebius's
             Chronicon
             is
             said
             to
             have
             happened
             in
             the
             tenth
             year
             of
             Claudius
             )
             that
             Claudius
             expelled
             all
             forreiners
             out
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             were
             the
             Jews
             also
             .
             For
             so
             Augustus
             did
             before
             ;
             and
             't
             was
             frequently
             practised
             by
             the
             following
             Emperours
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             was
             in
             any
             scarcity
             of
             Provision
             :
             and
             so
             I
             judge
             that
             place
             of
             Luke
             in
             the
             Acts
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             But
             if
             any
             one
             ,
             relying
             on
             the
             Authority
             of
             Suetonius
             (
             whose
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               Judaeos
               impulsore
            
             CHRESTO
             
               assiduè
               tumultuantes
               Româ
               expulit
            
             ;
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Claudius
             .
             See
             D
             r
             
               Hammonds
               Annot.
               on
               Acts
            
             26.
             v.
             31.
             )
             does
             reject
             this
             our
             Opinion
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             much
             withstand
             him
             .
             All
             the
             Chronologers
             downwards
             follow
             Orosius
             ;
             as
             does
             also
             Barronius
             in
             his
             Annals
             .
             Whom
             I
             much
             wonder
             at
             ,
             in
             that
             when
             he
             had
             placed
             this
             Edict
             of
             Claudius
             on
             the
             ninth
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             he
             should
             also
             cast
             the
             Jerusalem
             Council
             upon
             the
             same
             year
             .
             Which
             is
             manifestly
             repugnant
             to
             the
             History
             of
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             .
             For
             ,
             after
             the
             Jerusalem
             Council
             ,
             which
             is
             related
             Acts
             15
             ,
             Paul
             going
             back
             to
             Antioch
             ,
             delivered
             the
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Apostles
             to
             the
             brethren
             ,
             and
             is
             said
             to
             have
             tarried
             there
             some
             time
             .
             After
             this
             ,
             being
             parted
             from
             Barnabas
             ,
             he
             went
             into
             Syria
             and
             Cilicia
             ,
             Preaching
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             Then
             he
             travelled
             into
             
               Phrygia
               ,
               Galatia
            
             ,
             and
             Mysia
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             warned
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             in
             a
             dream
             to
             sail
             into
             Macedonia
             ,
             and
             first
             Preach't
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             at
             Philippi
             ;
             after
             that
             ,
             at
             Thessalonica
             and
             Berea
             .
             Sailing
             thence
             to
             Athens
             ,
             he
             staied
             there
             a
             good
             while
             expecting
             Timothy
             and
             Sylas
             ;
             and
             Preached
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             to
             the
             Athenians
             .
             Then
             going
             to
             Corinth
             he
             found
             Aquila
             and
             Priscilla
             there
             ,
             who
             were
             lately
             come
             from
             Italy
             thither
             ,
             upon
             account
             of
             the
             Edict
             of
             Claudius
             commanding
             all
             Jews
             to
             depart
             from
             Rome
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             18
             chap.
             Acts.
             From
             all
             this
             its
             apparent
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             good
             distance
             of
             time
             between
             the
             Council
             held
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             Edict
             of
             Claudius
             ;
             in
             which
             space
             all
             this
             we
             have
             related
             was
             dispatcht
             by
             Paul
             the
             Apostle
             .
             In
             
               Chronico
               Alexandrino
            
             ,
             the
             Council
             at
             Jerusalem
             is
             placed
             on
             the
             sixth
             year
             of
             Claudius
             ;
             he
             had
             better
             have
             said
             ,
             the
             seventh
             .
             For
             so
             all
             things
             agree
             exactly
             .
             For
             Paul
             staid
             at
             Antioch
             the
             remaining
             months
             of
             that
             year
             wherein
             the
             Council
             was
             ;
             then
             the
             following
             year
             he
             travelled
             through
             
               Syria
               ,
               Cilicia
               ,
               Phrygia
            
             ,
             and
             Galatia
             .
             At
             length
             in
             the
             ninth
             year
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             he
             came
             into
             Greece
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               at
               which
               time
               Aquila
            
             ,
             &c.
             for
             it
             may
             be
             read
             in
             two
             words
             ,
             thus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             I
             found
             it
             written
             in
             the
             Kings
             ,
             and
             the
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             same
             number
             he
             sets
             down
             in
             his
             Chronicon
             .
             But
             Josephus
             ,
             in
             his
             2
             B.
             of
             the
             
               Jewish
               wars
            
             says
             there
             was
             somewhat
             more
             than
             ten
             thousand
             killed
             .
             But
             in
             his
             20
             th
             B.
             of
             Antiquities
             ,
             which
             work
             he
             compiled
             after
             his
             History
             ,
             he
             accounts
             the
             number
             of
             the
             slain
             to
             be
             twenty
             thousand
             .
             Which
             number
             I
             would
             rather
             agree
             too
             ,
             because
             these
             Books
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             were
             written
             last
             by
             him
             ▪
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             Agrippa
             the
             younger
             ,
             to
             speak
             properly
             ,
             was
             never
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             For
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Agrippa
             his
             father
             ,
             who
             dyed
             the
             fourth
             year
             of
             
               Claudius
               ,
               Claudius
            
             took
             him
             being
             very
             young
             and
             kept
             him
             with
             him
             ,
             neither
             did
             he
             permit
             him
             to
             succeed
             in
             his
             fathers
             Kingdom
             .
             Afterwards
             ,
             Herod
             the
             King
             of
             Chalcis
             being
             dead
             ,
             Claudius
             gave
             Agrippa
             his
             Uncle's
             Kingdom
             ;
             which
             when
             he
             had
             held
             four
             years
             ,
             Claudius
             in
             the
             twelfth
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             gave
             him
             Thraconitis
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Tetrarchie
             of
             Philip
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Lysanias
             ;
             having
             first
             taken
             Chalcis
             from
             him
             :
             He
             transferred
             to
             him
             also
             the
             authority
             over
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             electing
             the
             High-priests
             ,
             which
             his
             Uncle
             Herod
             had
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             Nero
             added
             to
             his
             Kingdom
             part
             of
             Galilce
             ,
             as
             Josephus
             writes
             in
             his
             twentieth
             B.
             of
             Antiq.
             Which
             being
             thus
             ,
             its
             apparent
             Eusebius
             was
             mistaken
             ,
             who
             wrote
             both
             here
             and
             in
             his
             Chronicon
             ,
             that
             Agrippa
             the
             younger
             succeeded
             in
             his
             fathers
             Kingdom
             presently
             after
             the
             death
             of
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             was
             made
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             by
             Claudius
             .
             Although
             Eusebius
             says
             not
             here
             expresly
             that
             he
             was
             by
             Claudius
             made
             King
             presently
             after
             his
             fathers
             death
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             out
             of
             Josephus
             it
             may
             be
             evidently
             shown
             that
             the
             younger
             Agrippa
             was
             not
             made
             King
             immediately
             after
             his
             fathers
             death
             .
             For
             in
             his
             second
             Book
             of
             the
             Jewish
             wars
             ,
             chap.
             13
             ▪
             he
             makes
             the
             twelfth
             year
             of
             Nero
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Jewish
             war
             began
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             the
             seventeenth
             of
             King
             Agrippa
             .
             Therefore
             the
             younger
             Agrippa
             began
             to
             reign
             in
             the
             eighth
             year
             of
             Claudius
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             that
             he
             was
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             seeing
             he
             was
             King
             of
             Galilce
             ,
             and
             is
             by
             Justus
             reckoned
             among
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             But
             I
             deny
             that
             ever
             he
             was
             King
             of
             Judea
             .
             For
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Seniour
             Agrippa
             ,
             which
             happened
             in
             the
             fourth
             year
             of
             
               Claudius
               ,
               Judea
            
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Province
             ,
             and
             every
             year
             the
             Procuratours
             of
             Caesar
             were
             sent
             thither
             ,
             as
             Josephus
             relates
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             the
             Chronicon
             of
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               Felix
            
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             sent
             Procuratour
             into
             Judea
             by
             Claudius
             ,
             in
             the
             eleventh
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             .
             But
             in
             Scaligers
             Edition
             of
             that
             work
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             rightly
             placed
             on
             the
             tenth
             year
             of
             Claudius
             .
             Yet
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             truer
             ,
             that
             Felix
             was
             sent
             into
             Judea
             in
             the
             ninth
             of
             Claudius
             .
             For
             Tracitus
             ,
             in
             his
             twelfth
             Book
             ,
             says
             ,
             
               That
               Felix
               was
               lately
               set
               over
               the
               Jews
               ,
               (
               Sulla
            
             and
             Otho
             being
             Consuls
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             tenth
             year
             of
             Claudius
             :
             )
             and
             in
             Acts
             24.
             
             Paul
             ,
             pleading
             his
             cause
             before
             this
             same
             Felix
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             on
             the
             thirteenth
             year
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             speaks
             thus
             to
             him
             :
             
               For
               as
               much
               as
               I
               know
               that
               thou
               hast
               been
               for
               many
               years
               a
               judge
               unto
               this
               Nation
               .
            
             Moreover
             Rufinus
             is
             mistaken
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             thinks
             these
             are
             
             Josephus's
             words
             ,
             when
             as
             it
             appears
             that
             they
             indeed
             are
             
             Eusebius's
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             in
             
               Josephus
               .
               Gelenius
            
             renders
             it
             ,
             enemies
             :
             which
             I
             like
             not
             .
             For
             Josephus
             by
             that
             term
             means
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               the
               most
               eminent
               Personages
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             signifies
             properly
             ,
             
               to
               attend
               too
            
             ,
             or
             observe
             .
             In
             this
             sense
             Eusebius
             uses
             the
             word
             chap.
             18.
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             and
             in
             B.
             3.
             chap.
             24.
             
             This
             word
             occurs
             in
             
               Athenaeus
               ,
               Polybius
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             21.
             38.
             
             See
             Josephus
             Antiq.
             B.
             20.
             c.
             6
             ,
             &
             7.
             
             See
             also
             D
             r
             Hammond
             on
             Acts
             21.
             38.
             
          
           
             b
             Josephus
             says
             there
             were
             thirty
             thousand
             men
             :
             which
             is
             so
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             number
             of
             the
             whole
             multitude
             was
             30000
             ,
             of
             which
             4000
             onely
             were
             murtherers
             .
             And
             so
             Josephus
             will
             be
             reconciled
             to
             Luke
             .
             But
             I
             agree
             not
             with
             Eusebius
             ,
             who
             writes
             that
             this
             was
             done
             in
             
             Nero's
             time
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             Acts
             21
             ,
             this
             Egyptian
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             overthrown
             a
             little
             before
             Pauls
             coming
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
             Now
             Paul
             came
             thither
             in
             the
             last
             year
             of
             Claudius
             :
             which
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             the
             24
             chap.
             Acts
             ,
             where
             Luke
             writes
             that
             
               Portius
               Festus
            
             was
             sent
             as
             successour
             to
             Felix
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             Festus
             was
             sent
             into
             Judea
             in
             the
             second
             year
             of
             Nero
             ,
             the
             overthrow
             of
             this
             Egyptian
             must
             necessarily
             fall
             on
             the
             last
             year
             of
             Claudius
             .
             The
             narration
             of
             Josephus
             ,
             who
             seems
             to
             refer
             all
             this
             to
             the
             times
             of
             Nero
             ,
             deceived
             Eusebius
             .
             But
             Eusebius
             ought
             to
             have
             considered
             ,
             that
             Josephus
             does
             in
             that
             place
             relate
             all
             the
             Acts
             of
             Felix
             together
             ,
             as
             well
             what
             he
             did
             under
             Claudius
             ,
             as
             what
             under
             
               Nero.
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             a
             Indeed
             this
             place
             is
             very
             obscure
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Musculus
             (
             as
             also
             D
             r
             Hanmer
             )
             omitted
             it
             .
             But
             ,
             having
             considered
             upon
             it
             long
             and
             much
             ,
             at
             length
             I
             apprehended
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             this
             place
             .
             Eusebius
             therefore
             says
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             second
             Epistle
             of
             Paul
             to
             Timothy
             this
             may
             be
             gathered
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             that
             Paul
             in
             his
             first
             defence
             was
             acquitted
             by
             the
             Judges
             sentence
             ;
             but
             afterward
             at
             his
             second
             defence
             he
             was
             condemned
             .
             The
             former
             part
             hereof
             he
             apparently
             manifests
             in
             these
             words
             [
             
               At
               my
               first
               defence
               no
               man
               stood
               with
               me
            
             ;
             ]
             and
             whenas
             he
             says
             [
             
               I
               was
               delivered
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Lyon.
            
             ]
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               I
               was
               snatcht
               from
               Nero's
               jaws
               .
            
             But
             Paul
             speaks
             far
             otherwise
             of
             his
             second
             accusation
             .
             For
             he
             does
             not
             say
             [
             
               The
               Lord
               delivered
               me
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Lyon
            
             ]
             as
             he
             had
             said
             before
             .
             For
             he
             foresaw
             ,
             God
             revealing
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             by
             no
             means
             any
             longer
             avoid
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             persecutour
             ,
             but
             should
             end
             his
             life
             by
             a
             glorious
             martyrdom
             .
             Therefore
             when
             he
             had
             said
             of
             his
             first
             accusation
             [
             
               I
               was
               delivered
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Lyon
            
             ]
             concerning
             his
             second
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             was
             then
             charged
             ,
             he
             adds
             these
             words
             [
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               deliver
               me
               from
               every
               evil
               work
               ,
               and
               will
               preserve
               me
               unto
               his
               heavenly
               Kingdom
            
             ]
             apparently
             manifesting
             his
             death
             by
             these
             words
             .
             This
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             which
             neither
             the
             translatours
             ,
             nor
             I
             my self
             at
             first
             understood
             .
             Wherefore
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             in
             two
             distinct
             words
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             accent
             must
             be
             changed
             ,
             thus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             Maz.
             M.
             S.
             it
             is
             thus
             written
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             in
             two
             distinct
             words
             .
             Moreover
             Jerome
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             
               De
               Scriptorib
               .
               Ecclesiast
            
             .
             has
             quoted
             this
             place
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             of
             Paul
             ;
             but
             he
             apprehended
             not
             
             Eusebius's
             meaning
             ,
             as
             it
             will
             be
             apparent
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
             Wherefore
             Sophronius
             also
             ,
             when
             he
             translated
             this
             place
             of
             Jerome
             ,
             into
             Greek
             ,
             omitted
             some
             words
             ,
             which
             seemed
             to
             hinder
             the
             meaning
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             first
             succession
             of
             the
             Apostles
             is
             extended
             to
             the
             times
             of
             
               M.
               Aurelius
               Antoninus
            
             .
             For
             in
             his
             Reign
             Polycarp
             the
             disciple
             of
             John
             the
             Apostle
             was
             crowned
             with
             Martyrdom
             .
             Hegesippus
             therefore
             is
             rightly
             said
             to
             have
             lived
             in
             the
             first
             succession
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             flourished
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             .
             And
             coming
             to
             Rome
             when
             Anicetas
             was
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             stayed
             there
             to
             
             Eleutherus's
             time
             .
             In
             the
             Alexandrian
             Chronicle
             (
             which
             I
             would
             more
             willingly
             call
             the
             Antiochian
             )
             Hegesippus
             is
             said
             to
             have
             died
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Commodus
             .
             He
             was
             therefore
             cotemporary
             with
             Ireneus
             :
             who
             also
             was
             next
             to
             the
             first
             succession
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             testifies
             ,
             Book
             5.
             chap.
             20.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Scaliger
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Animadvers
               .
               Eusebian
            
             .
             p.
             178.
             has
             examined
             this
             whole
             passage
             of
             
             Hegesippus's
             ,
             and
             finds
             fault
             with
             many
             things
             in
             it
             ;
             which
             are
             well
             worth
             reading
             .
             See
             also
             
               Dionysius
               Petavius
               in
               Not.
               ad
               He●esim
            
             78.
             
             
               Epiphanii
               ,
               &
               P.
               Halloixius
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Notes
             on
             the
             Life
             of
             Hegesippus
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             learned
             
               Nich.
               Fuller
            
             ,
             Book
             3.
             chap.
             1.
             of
             his
             Miscellan
             ,
             has
             thus
             corrected
             this
             place
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               i.
               e.
            
             He
             was
             called
             Saddick
             ,
             and
             Ozleam
             ,
             which
             signifies
             in
             English
             ,
             
               a
               just
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Hebrew
             signifies
             ,
             
               a
               just
               man.
            
             And
             Ozleam
             is
             made
             up
             of
             these
             two
             Hebrew
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             signifie
             ,
             
               the
               strength
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               defence
               of
               the
               people
            
             ;
             the
             Letter
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             being
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Genitive
             or
             
               Dative
               case
            
             with
             the
             Hebrews
             .
             The
             original
             of
             this
             appellation
             is
             taken
             from
             Psalm
             28.
             9.
             where
             we
             meet
             with
             these
             words
             in
             the
             original
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               give
               strength
               to
               his
               people
               .
               Fullers
               Miscell
               .
            
             B.
             3.
             chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             This
             place
             of
             Hegesippus
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             he
             wrote
             concerning
             the
             seven
             Heresies
             ,
             we
             shall
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             4
             B.
             of
             
               Eusch
               .
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             where
             we
             will
             speak
             more
             concerning
             them
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             By
             Gate
             here
             ,
             is
             meant
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             the
             way
             of
             Entrance
             to
             Christ
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             by
             Faith
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             Agreeable
             hereto
             its
             said
             Psal.
             118.
             20.
             
             
               This
               is
               the
               gate
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               righteous
               shall
               enter
               into
               it
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             The
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             were
             one
             branch
             of
             these
             Sects
             ,
             believed
             the
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             Petavius
             does
             here
             deservedly
             reprove
             Scaliger
             ,
             who
             had
             denied
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             lawfull
             for
             any
             Gentile
             to
             be
             present
             at
             the
             Festivals
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             place
             which
             Petavius
             quotes
             ;
             John
             12.
             20.
             we
             are
             supplied
             with
             many
             testimonies
             out
             of
             Joscphus
             ,
             to
             evidence
             this
             matter
             .
             Vitellius
             the
             President
             of
             Syria
             went
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             at
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             Passover
             ,
             and
             was
             honourably
             entertained
             by
             the
             Jews
             :
             as
             we
             may
             read
             chap.
             6.
             
             B.
             18.
             of
             Josephus's
             Antiq.
             He
             writes
             the
             same
             concerning
             Quadratus
             the
             President
             of
             Syria
             ,
             B.
             20
             ▪
             of
             his
             Antiq.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             This
             word
             Hosanna
             ,
             is
             a
             corruption
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             which
             signifies
             ,
             
               preserve
               me
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               make
               me
               safe
            
             .
             )
             being
             the
             
               Imperative
               mood
               Hiph
            
             .
             with
             the
             Assix●
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             derived
             from
             the
             Theme
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             See
             the
             original
             Text
             of
             Jer.
             17.
             14.
             
             And
             also
             ,
             see
             Bishop
             Pearson
             on
             the
             Creed
             ,
             in
             his
             marginal
             notes
             ,
             pag.
             70.
             
             Edit
             .
             Lond.
             1669.
             
          
           
             i
             These
             words
             ,
             which
             Hegesippus
             says
             the
             Jews
             then
             uttered
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             rather
             than
             of
             James
             .
             For
             when
             James
             was
             set
             upon
             the
             battlement
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             had
             declared
             Jesus
             to
             be
             the
             Christ
             and
             Redeemer
             of
             mankind
             ,
             those
             that
             embraced
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             began
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             Hosanna
             ,
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             Jesus
             Christ.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             So
             the
             72
             Translate
             Esai
             .
             3.
             v.
             10.
             
             Their
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             But
             the
             Hebrew
             copy
             differs
             much
             from
             this
             Translation
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Which
             our
             Translation
             following
             ,
             renders
             thus
             in
             English
             ,
             
               Say
               ye
               to
               the
               righteous
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               well
               with
               him
               ;
               for
               they
               shall
               eat
               the
               fruit
               of
               their
               doings
               .
            
             Compare
             the
             Sept.
             Translat
             .
             of
             Isai.
             3.
             10.
             with
             the
             Hebrew
             Text
             of
             that
             place
             .
          
           
             l
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Rechab
             ,
             of
             the
             family
             of
             the
             Rechabites
             ;
             which
             last
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             are
             therefore
             added
             ,
             that
             Rechab
             ,
             the
             father
             of
             this
             Priest
             ,
             might
             be
             distinguished
             from
             other
             Rechabs
             .
             For
             many
             were
             called
             by
             the
             same
             name
             of
             
               Rechab
               ▪
            
             but
             this
             man
             ,
             of
             whom
             Hegesippus
             speaks
             ,
             was
             of
             the
             stock
             of
             the
             Rechabites
             ,
             spoken
             of
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Jeremy
             ,
             chap.
             35.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             Epiphanius
             ,
             in
             Hares●
             78
             ,
             writes
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             were
             not
             spoken
             by
             the
             Rechabite
             Priest
             ,
             but
             by
             Simeon
             the
             son
             of
             Cleopas
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             so
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             reads
             it
             ;
             which
             Stephens
             followed
             in
             his
             Edit
             .
             But
             our
             other
             three
             M.
             SS
             .
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk
             ▪
             have
             it
             thus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               and
               they
               buried
               him
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               near
               the
               Temple
            
             ;
             which
             reading
             Nicephorus
             and
             Rufinus
             doe
             confirm
             ▪
             Vales.
             
          
           
             o
             How
             can
             it
             be
             that
             the
             Grave-stone
             ,
             or
             Monument
             of
             this
             James
             should
             remain
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             City
             by
             the
             Romans
             ?
             Neither
             is
             that
             very
             likely
             ,
             which
             Hegefippus
             says
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             that
             James
             was
             buried
             neer
             the
             Temple
             .
             For
             the
             Jews
             used
             to
             bury
             their
             dead
             without
             the
             City
             ;
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Sepulchre
             of
             Helena
             ,
             which
             before
             we
             spoke
             of
             ,
             at
             chap.
             12
             of
             this
             Book
             .
             Rufinus
             therefore
             leaves
             out
             this
             whole
             clause
             ,
             in
             his
             Version
             .
             In
             the
             most
             antient
             Maz.
             M.
             S.
             I
             found
             (
             at
             the
             Grave-stone
             )
             this
             note
             written
             in
             the
             margin
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             
               you
               must
               know
               that
               this
               Monument
               was
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               stone
               not
               formed
               into
               any
               shape
               upon
               which
               the
               name
               of
            
             James
             
               there
               buried
               was
               cut
               :
               from
               whence
               even
               to
               this
               time
               the
               Christians
               set
               up
               stones
               on
               their
               Sepulchres
               ,
               and
               either
               write
               Letters
               thereon
               ▪
               or
               engrave
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             p
             What
             can
             be
             more
             different
             ,
             yea
             contrary
             ,
             than
             this
             relation
             of
             Josephus
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Hegesippus
             ,
             about
             James's
             Martyrdome
             ?
             For
             Josephus
             says
             ,
             he
             was
             condemned
             in
             a
             publick
             council
             of
             the
             Jews
             ;
             and
             Hegesippus
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             murthered
             in
             a
             sedition
             and
             tumult
             of
             the
             people
             :
             Hegesippus
             relates
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             killed
             with
             a
             Fullers
             club
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             City
             :
             but
             Josephus
             declares
             that
             he
             was
             stoned
             ;
             which
             was
             always
             done
             without
             the
             gates
             of
             the
             City
             .
             Farther
             Josephus
             shews
             us
             the
             year
             ,
             wherein
             James
             died
             ,
             by
             these
             two
             remarques
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             when
             Ananus
             was
             High-priest
             ,
             and
             when
             Albinus
             came
             first
             into
             
               Judea
               .
               Eusebius
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Chronicon
             ,
             writes
             that
             Albinus
             succeeded
             Festus
             in
             the
             sixth
             year
             of
             Nero's
             Empire
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             same
             Authour
             places
             the
             Martyrdome
             of
             James
             on
             the
             year
             following
             ,
             which
             manifestly
             contradicts
             what
             Josephus
             has
             related
             :
             for
             he
             expresly
             says
             that
             James
             was
             murthered
             before
             Albinus
             came
             into
             that
             Province
             .
             Eusebius
             therefore
             ought
             to
             have
             included
             the
             beginning
             of
             Albinus
             his
             Procuratourship
             ,
             and
             James
             his
             Martyrdom
             in
             the
             same
             year
             .
             But
             Baronius
             denies
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             proves
             ,
             that
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             James
             happened
             on
             the
             seventh
             year
             of
             Nero
             ;
             which
             assertion
             he
             confirms
             both
             from
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             Antients
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             Josephus
             his
             History
             of
             the
             Jewish
             wars
             B.
             2.
             chap.
             12.
             
             But
             I
             judge
             that
             the
             consent
             of
             
               Jerome
               ,
               Nicephorus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             wrote
             from
             ,
             and
             followed
             
               Eusebius's
               Chronicon
               (
               Eusebius's
            
             opinion
             not
             being
             discus'd
             )
             is
             not
             much
             to
             be
             esteemed
             of
             :
             Now
             the
             place
             in
             Josephus
             proves
             nothing
             else
             ,
             than
             that
             Albinus
             was
             Procuratour
             of
             Judea
             in
             the
             fourth
             year
             before
             the
             Jewish
             war
             began
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             seventh
             before
             the
             City
             was
             taken
             .
             But
             from
             that
             place
             in
             Josephus
             it
             cannot
             be
             concluded
             that
             Albinus
             began
             his
             Procuratourship
             in
             the
             seventh
             year
             before
             the
             taking
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             Yea
             ,
             it
             seems
             truer
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             that
             Albinus
             came
             into
             Judea
             in
             the
             fourth
             year
             of
             Nero.
             For
             
               Porcius
               .
               Festus
            
             Governed
             Judea
             two
             years
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             Acts
             ,
             of
             which
             Josephus
             relates
             but
             few
             ▪
             To
             him
             succeeded
             Albinus
             in
             the
             fourth
             year
             of
             Nero
             ,
             and
             continued
             there
             to
             the
             tenth
             of
             that
             Emperour
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             has
             out
             of
             Josephus
             rightly
             observed
             .
             Therefore
             James
             was
             Martyred
             in
             the
             fourth
             year
             of
             
               Nero.
               Epiphanius
            
             confirms
             this
             our
             conjecture
             (
             in
             Heres
             .
             78.
             )
             where
             he
             says
             James
             presided
             over
             the
             Church
             at
             Jerusalem
             about
             twenty
             four
             years
             ,
             from
             the
             Lords
             Ascension
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             q
             Nicephorus
             (
             in
             his
             second
             B.
             chap.
             4.
             )
             thinks
             this
             Ananus
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             that
             Ananias
             ,
             who
             commanded
             Paul
             to
             be
             smitten
             ;
             of
             whom
             Luke
             speaks
             Acts
             23.
             2.
             
             But
             herein
             he
             is
             much
             out
             .
             For
             Ananias
             the
             son
             of
             Nebed●us
             (
             of
             whom
             Luke
             there
             speaks
             )
             was
             High-priest
             in
             Claudius's
             Empire
             ,
             from
             his
             seventh
             year
             to
             the
             beginning
             of
             Nero's
             reign
             ;
             a
             man
             that
             was
             the
             most
             potent
             of
             all
             the
             Jews
             in
             his
             age
             ,
             as
             Josephus
             testifies
             in
             his
             twentieth
             book
             
               of
               Antiq.
            
             But
             moreover
             ,
             that
             catalogue
             of
             High-priests
             ,
             which
             is
             there
             put
             down
             by
             Nicephorus
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             made
             up
             out
             of
             Josephus's
             Books
             :
             And
             after
             Joseph
             the
             son
             of
             
               Cama
               ,
               Ananias
            
             the
             son
             of
             Nebedaeus
             is
             to
             be
             placed
             ,
             of
             whom
             Josephus
             speaks
             in
             the
             3
             chap.
             of
             his
             twentieth
             book
             .
             After
             him
             was
             Ishmael
             the
             son
             Phabaeus
             ,
             made
             High-priest
             by
             Agrippa
             juniour
             .
             After
             whom
             succeeded
             Joseph
             ,
             surnamed
             Cabus
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Simon
             ;
             and
             then
             Ananus
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Ananus
             ,
             who
             is
             here
             spoken
             of
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             r
             In
             Josephus
             and
             Nicephorus
             it
             is
             Damnaeus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             Rufinus
             and
             Christophorson
             translated
             this
             place
             so
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             were
             the
             opinion
             of
             some
             ;
             which
             sense
             we
             have
             followed
             in
             our
             version
             .
             But
             ,
             having
             now
             considered
             the
             matter
             better
             ,
             we
             think
             otherwise
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             did
             absolutely
             pronounce
             this
             Epistle
             to
             be
             
               Spurious
               .
               Jerom
               (
               de
               Jacobo
            
             )
             says
             thus
             ,
             
               Unam
               scripsit
               Epistolam
               ,
               quae
               &
               ipsa
               ab
               alio
               quodam
               sub
               nomine
               eius
               edita
               asscritur
               ,
               licet
               paulatim
               tempore
               procedente
               ,
               obtj●uerit
               autoritatem
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               He
               wrote
               one
               Epistle
               ,
               which
               is
               affirmed
               to
               have
               been
               set
               forth
               by
               another
               ,
               under
               his
               name
               ;
               though
               by
               degrees
               in
               process
               of
               time
               it
               hath
               obtained
               autority
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Mark
             
               the
               Apostle
               and
               Evangelist
            
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             M.
             SS
             .
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk
             and
             Savil
             ▪
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               Apostle
               and
            
             ]
             are
             wanting
             :
             which
             neither
             are
             in
             Rufinus's
             translation
             .
             I
             know
             indeed
             ,
             that
             Mark
             may
             deservedly
             be
             called
             an
             Apostle
             ;
             in
             that
             he
             was
             the
             first
             that
             Preacht
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             
               Alexandrians
               .
               Athanasius
               (
               in
               Synopsi
            
             )
             indeed
             calls
             Mark
             and
             Luke
             Apostles
             .
             Idatius
             also
             (
             
               in
               Fastis
            
             )
             stiles
             Luke
             and
             Timothy
             Apostles
             .
             See
             what
             we
             noted
             above
             at
             the
             last
             chap.
             of
             the
             first
             Book
             .
             But
             we
             doe
             not
             here
             enquire
             what
             title
             Mark
             deserved
             ,
             but
             onely
             what
             Euscbius
             wrote
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             whole
             clause
             is
             wanting
             in
             our
             three
             M.
             SS
             .
             copies
             ,
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             and
             in
             the
             translation
             of
             Rufinus
             .
             But
             because
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             we
             have
             put
             it
             in
             .
             We
             have
             also
             written
             the
             name
             of
             Annianus
             with
             a
             double
             ●
             ;
             from
             the
             authority
             ,
             of
             the
             Maz.
             and
             Med.
             M.
             SS
             .
             To
             which
             agree
             
               Rufinus
               ,
               Jerom
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             For
             Annianus
             is
             a
             Roman
             name
             ,
             and
             is
             derived
             from
             Annius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             He
             that
             translated
             Tertullian's
             Apologie
             into
             Greek
             ,
             (
             were
             it
             Eusebius
             ,
             which
             I
             think
             not
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             or
             whoever
             it
             was
             ;
             )
             he
             understood
             not
             Tertullian's
             words
             .
             Neither
             is
             this
             true
             of
             this
             place
             onely
             ,
             but
             of
             many
             others
             also
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             which
             are
             produced
             in
             Greek
             by
             Eusebius
             in
             this
             work
             .
             
               Vales.
               Tertullian's
            
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Consulite
               commentarios
               vestros
               ;
               illic
               reperietis
               primum
            
             Neronem
             
               in
               hanc
               Sectam
               ,
               tum
               maxim●
            
             Romae
             
               orientem
               Caesariano
               gladio
               ●erocisse
               .
               Sed
               tali
               dedicatore
               damnationis
               nostrae
               etiam
               gloriamur
               .
               Qui
               enim
               scit
               illum
               ,
               intelligere
               potest
               ,
               non
               nisi
               grande
               aliquod
               bonum
               à
            
             Nerone
             damnatum
             .
             Tertul.
             Apolog.
             p.
             6.
             
             Edit
             .
             Rigal
             .
          
           
             b
             The
             term
             [
             Ecclesiastical
             ]
             is
             used
             in
             three
             senses
             .
             Sometimes
             it
             s
             taken
             for
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             opposed
             to
             an
             Heathen
             ,
             or
             Gentile
             :
             So
             Jerome
             in
             his
             preface
             to
             his
             Book
             ,
             
               De
               Scriptor
               .
               Ecclefias
            
             .
             Sometimes
             it
             denotes
             a
             Catholick
             ,
             and
             is
             opposed
             to
             an
             Heretick
             ;
             So
             Jerome
             also
             in
             his
             preface
             to
             S
             t
             Matthew
             ,
             and
             on
             Chap.
             13.
             
             Ezechiel
             .
             So
             Origen
             also
             ,
             Tome
             16.
             
             Explanat
             ▪
             on
             S
             t
             John's
             Gospel
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             sometimes
             it
             signifies
             a
             Clergy-man
             ,
             and
             is
             opposed
             to
             a
             Laick
             ,
             or
             Secular
             person
             .
             So
             Jerome
             again
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             P●●machius
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             46
             Epist.
             to
             Rusticus
             .
             I
             would
             rather
             take
             this
             word
             in
             the
             second
             sense
             here
             ,
             both
             because
             that
             signification
             of
             this
             word
             is
             more
             frequent
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             regard
             
               Eusebius
               ▪
            
             speaking
             here
             of
             Caius's
             Book
             against
             Proclus
             ,
             gives
             each
             of
             them
             his
             proper
             Epithet
             ;
             he
             stiles
             
               Cains
               [
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               man
            
             ]
             and
             Proclus
             he
             calls
             [
             the
             defender
             of
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Cataphrygians
             ,
             ]
             i.
             e.
             
               an
               Heretick
            
             .
             The
             Sect
             of
             the
             Cataphrygians
             was
             divided
             into
             two
             parts
             ;
             the
             Ringleader
             of
             the
             one
             party
             was
             Proclus
             ;
             of
             the
             other
             Aeschynes
             .
             So
             Tertullian
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             
               De
               praescript
               .
               H●●●t
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Peter
             was
             buried
             in
             the
             
               Vatican
               ;
               Paul
            
             in
             the
             
               Vid
               Ostia
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Dionysius
             here
             answers
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Sot●r
             and
             of
             the
             Roman
             Clergie
             ;
             who
             ,
             writing
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             had
             in
             a
             friendly
             way
             admonished
             them
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             hereafter
             declares
             ,
             B.
             4.
             
             Chap.
             23.
             
             The
             same
             thing
             
               Clemens
               Romanus
            
             in
             his
             Epistle
             had
             before
             done
             .
             Dionysius
             therefore
             says
             to
             
               Sot●r
               ;
               You
               by
               this
               your
               admonition
               have
               again
               united
               the
               Plantation
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             and
             Corinthian
             
               Churches
               heretofore
               made
               by
            
             Peter
             and
             Paul.
             This
             I
             have
             the
             more
             largely
             explained
             ,
             because
             the
             translatours
             ,
             and
             especially
             Christophorson
             ,
             have
             been
             much
             mistaken
             in
             the
             Version
             of
             this
             place
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Dionysius
             does
             not
             expresly
             say
             that
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             suffered
             on
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             but
             onely
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             so
             understood
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             might
             be
             an
             interval
             of
             many
             days
             between
             their
             sufferings
             .
             Prudentius
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             says
             they
             were
             both
             Martyred
             on
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             the
             same
             year
             :
             and
             that
             there
             was
             a
             years
             space
             between
             their
             deaths
             .
             With
             Prudentius
             agrees
             Augustine
             ,
             in
             his
             28
             Sermon
             ,
             
               De
               Sanctis
            
             ;
             And
             Arator
             .
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Hist.
             Apost
             .
             But
             
               Simcon
               Metaphrastes
            
             takes
             these
             words
             of
             Dionysius
             so
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             said
             that
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             were
             Martyred
             on
             the
             same
             day
             together
             .
             His
             words
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             
               Comment
               ,
               de
               percgrinat
            
             .
             Pauli
             ac
             Petri
             ,
             
               apud
               Surium
               ,
               Tome
            
             3.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             At
             these
             words
             I
             began
             the
             chapter
             ,
             following
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             But
             in
             the
             Maz.
             M.
             S.
             we
             found
             another
             reading
             ,
             and
             a
             different
             distinction
             .
             For
             that
             begins
             the
             chapter
             from
             these
             words
             (
             which
             are
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             )
             [
             
               And
               ●hu●
               much
               I
               have
               related
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             and
             it
             points
             the
             whole
             place
             thus
             ,
             [
             
               And
               thus
               much
               I
               have
               related
               that
               the
               History
               hereof
               might
               be
               yet
               farther
               confirmed
               .
               Moreover
               ,
            
             Josephus
             ,
             discoursing
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             and
             puts
             the
             full
             point
             after
             these
             words
             [
             
               makes
               it
               manifest
               in
               express
               words
               .
            
             ]
             The
             same
             reading
             is
             observed
             by
             the
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             But
             the
             reading
             and
             punctation
             in
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             much
             better
             ;
             which
             both
             Nicephorus
             and
             Rufinus
             followed
             .
             I
             had
             almost
             forgot
             to
             put
             you
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             in
             the
             title
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             taken
             adverbially
             ;
             for
             so
             Rufinus
             translates
             it
             ;
             
               Ut
               innumeris
               Judaei
               malis
               afflicti
               sint
               ,
               ac
               novissimè
               contra
               Romanos
               arma
               moverint
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             These
             are
             the
             words
             of
             Josephus
             in
             his
             second
             Book
             of
             the
             Jews
             wars
             ,
             pag.
             814.
             
             Edit
             .
             Genev.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             the
             original
             't
             is
             here
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             in
             Josephus
             and
             Nicephorus
             't
             is
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             By
             the
             Province
             we
             must
             in
             this
             place
             understand
             Judea
             ,
             which
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Agrippa
             the
             Elder
             was
             reduced
             into
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Province
             ,
             and
             governed
             by
             Procuratours
             sent
             from
             the
             Emperour
             .
             Vales.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e91670
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             Jews
             were
             dispersed
             at
             several
             times
             ,
             and
             for
             several
             causes
             .
             First
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             carried
             Captive
             into
             Babylon
             and
             into
             Egypt
             and
             
               Syria
               ▪
            
             and
             also
             when
             they
             were
             subdued
             by
             Pompey
             .
             Then
             ,
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Macchabees
             ,
             they
             did
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             remove
             out
             of
             Judea
             into
             Egypt
             .
             For
             the
             Law
             for
             bad
             not
             the
             Jews
             to
             remove
             into
             other
             Countreys
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             Book
             of
             Ruth
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             dispersed
             themselves
             upon
             account
             of
             gaining
             Proselytes
             ,
             which
             they
             admitted
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             whence
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             they
             were
             scattered
             over
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             Vales.
             Those
             Jews
             that
             were
             dispersed
             in
             Europe
             had
             their
             chief
             Assembly
             at
             Alexandria
             ;
             and
             there
             the
             Septuagints
             translation
             of
             the
             Bible
             was
             in
             use
             ;
             and
             thence
             they
             were
             called
             (
             John
             7.
             35.
             
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               dispersion
               of
               the
               H●llenist●
               ▪
            
             And
             of
             these
             there
             were
             many
             also
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             which
             used
             the
             same
             translation
             of
             the
             Seventy
             two
             ,
             being
             thus
             skilled
             in
             the
             Greek
             tongue
             ;
             and
             these
             living
             not
             in
             Greece
             are
             yet
             called
             (
             Acts
             6.
             1.
             
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             they
             used
             the
             Greek
             language
             and
             the
             72
             translation
             ,
             whereas
             the
             other
             are
             called
             there
             (
             See
             Acts
             6.
             1.
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Hebrews
             ,
             who
             used
             the
             Jerusalem
             Paraphrase
             .
             The
             Asian
             dispersion
             is
             mentioned
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             1.
             they
             had
             Babylon
             for
             their
             Metropolis
             ,
             and
             used
             the
             Targum
             ,
             or
             Caldec
             Paraphrase
             of
             Onkelos
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             .
          
           
             b
             It
             is
             very
             doubtfull
             where
             these
             words
             of
             Origens
             ,
             whom
             Eusebius
             here
             quotes
             ,
             doe
             begin
             ;
             whether
             it
             be
             at
             those
             words
             ,
             
               And
               Thomas
            
             ,
             &c.
             or
             rather
             at
             those
             ,
             
               Peter
               't
               is
               probable
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             Eusebius
             has
             not
             shown
             us
             where
             they
             begin
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             That
             this
             2
             d
             Epistle
             of
             S.
             Peter
             was
             not
             at
             first
             received
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             with
             so
             universal
             agreement
             and
             consent
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             may
             be
             concluded
             from
             this
             passage
             in
             Eusebius
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             ,
             there
             are
             great
             and
             sure
             evidences
             of
             this
             Epistles
             being
             written
             by
             the
             acknowledged
             Authour
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             (
             1.
             )
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Simon
               Peter
            
             with
             the
             Addition
             of
             
               An
               Apostle
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             (
             Chap.
             1.
             v.
             1.
             )
             (
             2.
             )
             There
             is
             a
             whole
             passage
             in
             this
             Epistle
             (
             Chap.
             1.
             v.
             16
             ,
             17.
             )
             which
             doth
             signally
             belong
             to
             Peter
             ,
             that
             of
             having
             been
             on
             the
             holy
             mount
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hearing
             those
             words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloved
               Son
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             certainly
             belongs
             to
             the
             trans●iguration
             ,
             Matth.
             17.
             where
             onely
             Peter
             and
             James
             and
             John
             were
             present
             with
             Christ.
             (
             3.
             )
             This
             is
             said
             to
             be
             a
             2
             d
             Epistle
             (
             Chap.
             3.
             v.
             1.
             )
             written
             much
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             with
             the
             ●ormer
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             S
             t
             Jude
             speaking
             (
             v.
             18.
             )
             
               Of
               the
               scoffers
               that
               should
               come
               ,
            
             &c.
             cites
             that
             Prediction
             from
             
               the
               Apostles
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             (
             v.
             17.
             )
             where
             it
             is
             reasonable
             to
             believe
             that
             this
             Epistle
             (
             Chap.
             3.
             v.
             3.
             )
             is
             referred
             too
             ;
             for
             in
             it
             those
             very
             words
             are
             met
             with
             (
             and
             are
             not
             so
             in
             any
             other
             Apostolick
             writing
             )
             
               Knowing
               this
               first
            
             ,
             &c.
             Compare
             Jude
             the
             17.
             
             &
             18.
             
             ●
             .
             with
             2
             Epist.
             Pet.
             3.
             chap.
             v.
             3.
             
             All
             this
             in
             all
             Copies
             stands
             unmoved
             to
             secure
             the
             authority
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             to
             convince
             us
             of
             the
             author
             of
             it
             .
             See
             D
             r
             Hammonds
             preface
             to
             the
             2
             d
             
               Epist.
               Pet.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             15.
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             Acts
             from
             14.
             to
             ●1
             .
             chap.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Epist.
             Pet.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Luke
             1.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             These
             words
             of
             S
             t
             Paul
             occur
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             10.
             where
             we
             now
             read
             ,
             
               Crescens
               to
               Galatia
            
             .
             But
             the
             Antients
             ,
             among
             whom
             Eusebius
             ,
             seem
             to
             have
             read
             Gallia
             :
             so
             Epiphanius
             in
             
               Haeres
               .
               Alogor
               ▪
            
             and
             Hieronymus
             in
             Catalog
             .
             and
             Sophronius
             and
             others
             .
             But
             the
             other
             reading
             is
             the
             truest
             ,
             which
             Clemens
             confirms
             in
             his
             
               Constitut.
               Apost
               .
               Theodoret
            
             reads
             Galatia
             ,
             but
             says
             that
             thereby
             is
             meant
             Gallia
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Areopagus
             was
             the
             Senate
             or
             standing
             Court
             of
             Judicature
             in
             Athens
             ,
             by
             whose
             Laws
             and
             orders
             any
             new
             gods
             were
             received
             among
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             perceived
             that
             Paul
             was
             a
             promulger
             of
             strange
             Deities
             ,
             they
             bring
             him
             to
             the
             Areopagus
             to
             have
             him
             examined
             what
             Gods
             they
             were
             that
             he
             thus
             Preached
             .
             Two
             Judicatures
             they
             had
             at
             Athens
             ;
             one
             every
             year
             changed
             ,
             made
             up
             of
             500.
             chosen
             men
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             Republick
             consisted
             ;
             the
             other
             perpetual
             ,
             which
             judged
             of
             Murthers
             and
             the
             like
             capital
             Offences
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             in
             Areopago
             ;
             of
             which
             and
             the
             customs
             thereof
             ▪
             See
             Budaeus
             on
             the
             Pandects
             .
             Why
             it
             was
             called
             Areopagus
             ,
             see
             S
             t
             
               Aug.
               de
               civit
               Dei
            
             L.
             18.
             c.
             18.
             
             The
             Judges
             which
             sat
             in
             this
             Court
             were
             called
             Areopagitae
             ,
             who
             were
             lookt
             upon
             with
             such
             reverence
             ,
             that
             an
             Areopagite
             signified
             proverbially
             
               an
               excellent
               Persons
            
             .
             Gell.
             L.
             12.
             c.
             7.
             
             Dionysius
             was
             one
             of
             these
             Areopagites
             .
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             28.
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             So
             says
             
               Epiphanius
               (
               in
               Haeres
               .
               Nazaraeorum
            
             cap.
             7.
             )
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             who
             dwelt
             in
             Jerusalem
             being
             forewarned
             by
             Christ
             of
             the
             approaching
             Siege
             removed
             to
             Pella
             .
             But
             in
             his
             Book
             
               (
               de
               ponderibus
               &
               mensuris
            
             )
             he
             writes
             that
             the
             disciples
             of
             Christ
             being
             warned
             by
             an
             angel
             removed
             to
             Pella
             :
             And
             afterwards
             when
             Adrian
             rebuilt
             Jerusalem
             and
             called
             it
             after
             his
             own
             name
             
               Aelia
               Colonia
            
             ,
             they
             returned
             thither
             ▪
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             A
             Myriad
             is
             ten
             thousand
             .
          
           
             b
             Immediately
             before
             these
             words
             B●
             Christophorson
             (
             in
             his
             Latine
             translation
             of
             Eusehius
             )
             inserts
             a
             passage
             at
             length
             out
             of
             Josephus
             his
             Hist.
             of
             the
             Jewish
             wars
             ,
             B.
             the
             6
             th
             ,
             both
             against
             the
             authority
             of
             all
             the
             M.
             SS
             .
             Copies
             ,
             and
             also
             without
             any
             necessity
             .
             Neither
             Rufinus
             nor
             Nicephorus
             hath
             inserted
             this
             passage
             of
             
             Josephus's
             ;
             and
             Eusebius
             did
             sufficient
             to
             intimate
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             produce
             some
             words
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             are
             those
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               as
               it
               were
               in
               a
               prison
            
             ;
             which
             words
             Eusebius
             does
             sufficiently
             shew
             to
             be
             
             Josephus's
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             says
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             common
             Editions
             of
             Eusebius
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             wanting
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             put
             in
             ,
             warranted
             thereto
             by
             the
             old
             M.
             SS
             .
             copies
             ,
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             we
             found
             those
             words
             also
             in
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             which
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             made
             use
             of
             in
             his
             Edition
             of
             Eusebius
             ;
             who
             too
             much
             favoured
             his
             own
             conjecture
             ,
             by
             expunging
             those
             words
             here
             ,
             and
             putting
             them
             in
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             against
             the
             authority
             of
             all
             Copies
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Joseph
             .
             Hist.
             of
             the
             Jewish
             wars
             B.
             6.
             chap.
             26.
             
          
           
             a
             Josephus
             means
             that
             those
             wretched
             people
             tore
             the
             meat
             from
             one
             another
             ;
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             greedily
             devoured
             it
             ,
             as
             Christopherson
             took
             his
             meaning
             to
             be
             ,
             he
             translating
             it
             
               avidè
               ore
               abripiebant
            
             .
             That
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             Josephus
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             M.
             SS
             .
             copies
             of
             Eusebius
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             is
             the
             better
             reading
             :
             for
             the
             Greeks
             call
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Latines
             call
             aciem
             ,
             and
             we
             in
             English
             the
             edge
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Observe
             here
             the
             religion
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             in
             what
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             soever
             they
             were
             ,
             always
             prayed
             to
             God
             with
             their
             eyes
             turned
             towards
             the
             holy
             City
             and
             the
             Temple
             .
             We
             have
             an
             example
             of
             this
             custom
             in
             Dan.
             6.
             10.
             and
             1
             Kings
             8.
             48.
             and
             1
             Esdr.
             4.
             58.
             
             Henc●
             perhaps
             was
             derived
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             to
             pray
             towards
             the
             East
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             That
             is
             ,
             ten
             shillings
             in
             our
             coin
             .
             See
             note
             on
             B.
             the
             1.
             chap.
             8.
             in
             the
             margin
             concerning
             the
             word
             Drachms
             .
          
           
             e
             That
             is
             for
             the
             theeves
             ,
             not
             for
             her self
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             in
             the
             original
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Geneva
             Edition
             of
             Eusebius
             adds
             in
             the
             margin
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             The
             Jews
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             believed
             ,
             that
             the
             Ghosts
             of
             such
             as
             had
             been
             murdered
             follow
             those
             that
             killed
             them
             ,
             to
             take
             revenge
             of
             them
             .
             In
             this
             sense
             those
             words
             may
             be
             taken
             ,
             that
             occur
             Gen.
             4.
             10.
             
             
               The
               voice
               of
               thy
               brothers
               bloud
               cryeth
               unto
               me
               from
               the
               ground
               :
            
             i.
             e.
             thy
             brother
             ,
             whom
             thou
             hast
             wickedly
             slain
             ,
             requires
             that
             I
             should
             revenge
             him
             ,
             and
             punish
             thee
             for
             his
             murder
             :
             Then
             it
             follows
             v.
             12.
             
               a
               fugitive
               and
               a
               vagabond
               shalt
               thou
               be
               in
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             thy
             brothers
             ghost
             ,
             whom
             thou
             hast
             slain
             ,
             shall
             follow
             thee
             every
             where
             and
             be
             always
             troublesome
             to
             thee
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             That
             is
             ;
             all
             the
             Citizens
             were
             stricken
             with
             such
             an
             horrour
             at
             this
             fact
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             done
             in
             their
             own
             houses
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Matt.
             24.
             v.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             Eusebius
             is
             here
             mistaken
             ;
             for
             Josephus
             does
             not
             say
             so
             ;
             but
             onely
             affirms
             that
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             were
             taken
             captive
             ,
             during
             the
             whole
             war
             ,
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             amounted
             to
             ninety
             thousand
             men
             .
             The
             words
             of
             Josephus
             are
             to
             be
             seen
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             his
             sixth
             Book
             of
             the
             Hist.
             of
             the
             
               Jewish
               wars
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             Luke
             19.
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             Luke
             21.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Luke
             21.
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             these
             are
             the
             words
             of
             Eusebius
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             means
             ,
             not
             his
             own
             History
             ,
             as
             Bishop
             Christopherson
             thought
             ,
             but
             the
             History
             of
             Josephus
             :
             in
             our
             translation
             therefore
             we
             have
             expressed
             his
             name
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             we
             consess
             ,
             in
             the
             original
             of
             Eusebius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             Josephus
             .
          
           
             a
             We
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Josephus
             B.
             7.
             pag.
             960.
             
             But
             Nicephorus
             thought
             that
             this
             Star
             which
             appeared
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             a
             Sword
             ,
             and
             the
             Comet
             which
             continued
             a
             whole
             year
             was
             all
             one
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             judge
             ,
             is
             not
             right
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             Jews
             divided
             the
             whole
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               night
               and
               day
            
             ,
             or
             four
             and
             twenty
             hours
             ,
             into
             eight
             parts
             ,
             each
             of
             them
             containing
             3
             hours
             ;
             the
             3
             d
             the
             6
             th
             ,
             the
             9
             th
             ,
             and
             the
             12
             th
             hour
             of
             the
             day
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             again
             for
             the
             several
             watches
             of
             the
             night
             :
             the
             ninth
             hour
             of
             the
             night
             (
             or
             third
             watch
             )
             according
             to
             their
             account
             ,
             was
             commonly
             betwixt
             our
             hours
             of
             twelve
             and
             three
             a
             clock
             in
             the
             morning
             .
             See
             
               Buxtorf
               .
               Synag
               .
               Judaic
            
             .
             Chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             Scribes
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             were
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             Petavius
             has
             well
             observed
             ,
             in
             
               Animadvers
               .
               ad
               Haeres
            
             .
             15
             Epiphanii
             .
             Their
             office
             it
             was
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             holy
             Books
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             read
             them
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             in
             the
             Temple
             and
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             .
             But
             their
             principal
             office
             was
             to
             be
             assessours
             with
             the
             chief
             Priests
             and
             Elders
             in
             the
             great
             Councel
             called
             the
             S●nhedrim
             .
             See
             the
             6
             ,
             and
             23
             
               Chapters
               of
               the
               Acts.
            
             The
             name
             of
             Scribe
             therefore
             was
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             among
             the
             Jews
             as
             well
             as
             among
             the
             Grecians
             .
             And
             as
             the
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             Scribes
             in
             Greece
             were
             to
             be
             present
             at
             assemblies
             and
             judicatures
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             custody
             of
             the
             Laws
             and
             Statutes
             made
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             Decrees
             made
             by
             the
             Senate
             ;
             so
             also
             were
             the
             Scribes
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             the
             keepers
             of
             the
             Law.
             That
             this
             was
             no
             small
             honour
             ,
             appears
             from
             many
             places
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             where
             our
             B.
             Saviour
             reproves
             their
             pride
             and
             insolence
             .
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             the
             Scribes
             .
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             were
             in
             great
             authority
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             that
             which
             S.
             Luke
             relates
             Acts
             19.
             35.
             
             [
             
               our
               translation
               calls
               him
               Town-Clerk
               ,
               how
               truly
               ,
            
             M
             r
             
               Jo.
               Gregory
               of
               Oxford
               will
               tell
               you
               in
               his
               notes
               on
               the
               Text
            
             ;
             chap.
             9.
             p.
             43.
             
               of
               his
               works
            
             .
             ]
             Amongst
             the
             Jews
             the
             Scribes
             were
             so
             much
             the
             more
             respected
             by
             how
             much
             that
             nation
             above
             all
             others
             esteemed
             their
             own
             Laws
             :
             of
             which
             the
             Scribes
             were
             not
             onely
             the
             keepers
             ,
             but
             the
             interpreters
             also
             .
             Moreover
             they
             were
             consulted
             as
             being
             taken
             to
             be
             men
             of
             great
             knowledge
             and
             skill
             ,
             and
             who
             were
             best
             able
             to
             interpret
             Signs
             and
             Prodigies
             ;
             and
             also
             who
             best
             knew
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Law.
             So
             we
             read
             Matth.
             2.
             4.
             
             Herod
             there
             consults
             the
             Scribes
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             place
             of
             Josephus
             here
             ,
             the
             Scribes
             foretell
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Prodigies
             .
             Moreover
             the
             Magistrate
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Jerusalem
             who
             was
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             had
             his
             Scribe
             ,
             as
             Josephus
             tells
             us
             B.
             20.
             
             But
             whither
             this
             Scribe
             was
             among
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             were
             interpreters
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             .
             Farther
             ,
             the
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             amongst
             the
             Egyptians
             were
             certain
             Priests
             who
             look't
             after
             the
             Ordinances
             about
             things
             Sacred
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             mystical
             Learning
             ,
             and
             foretold
             things
             to
             come
             ;
             concerning
             whom
             see
             Joseph
             .
             L.
             2.
             c.
             5.
             where
             he
             calls
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             These
             ,
             after
             the
             Cantor
             and
             the
             Horoscopus
             went
             in
             the
             third
             place
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             wearing
             wings
             on
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             carrying
             before
             them
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             Ink
             ,
             and
             a
             Pen
             ,
             with
             a
             Book
             .
             They
             had
             also
             the
             Hieroglyphical
             Books
             
               of
               Mercury
            
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             Cosmography
             ,
             and
             
               of
               the
               scituation
               of
               Countries
            
             ,
             and
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Nile
             ,
             and
             of
             
               the
               places
               consecrated
               in
               honour
               of
               their
               Gods
               ,
            
             committed
             to
             their
             custody
             ,
             as
             
               Clem.
               Alexandrinus
            
             writes
             in
             his
             6
             B.
             Lucianus
             saith
             that
             these
             sort
             of
             men
             had
             been
             of
             long
             continuance
             in
             Egypt
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             After
             these
             words
             Eusebius
             omits
             some
             passages
             that
             are
             extant
             in
             Josephus
             ,
             as
             ,
             of
             this
             Prodigies's
             being
             told
             to
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Magistrate
             ;
             for
             an
             account
             of
             whom
             ,
             and
             his
             office
             see
             the
             Learned
             Hammond
             in
             his
             notes
             on
             Luke
             22.
             52.
             
          
           
             e
             The
             reading
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               those
               that
               beat
               him
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Josephus
             ;
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               those
               that
               were
               present
            
             ;
             although
             Rufinus
             followed
             that
             reading
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             the
             chief
             Priests
             ,
             and
             the
             Scribes
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             That
             was
             Albinus
             ,
             who
             then
             was
             Procuratour
             of
             
               Judea
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             h
             
               Percrebuerat
               Oriente
               toto
               vetus
               &
               constans
               opinio
               ;
               esse
               in
               satis
               ,
               ut
               eo
               tempore
               Judae●
               profecti
               rerum
               potirentur
               .
               Id
               de
               Imperatore
               Romano
               quantùm
               eventu
               posteà
               praedictum
               patuit
               .
               Judaei
               ad
               se
               trahentes
               ,
               rebellarunt
               .
            
             So
             Suetonius
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Vespasian
             .
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             19.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             so
             also
             in
             Josephus
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             
               of
               his
               own
               Life
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             proeme
             to
             his
             History
             of
             the
             
               Jewish
               wars
            
             .
             In
             
             Sophronius's
             Book
             ,
             
               De
               scriptoribus
               Eccles.
            
             it
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             also
             Sozomen
             calls
             him
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             first
             Book
             .
             And
             Rufinus
             calls
             the
             father
             of
             
               Josephus
               Matthias
               ;
               Joseppus
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               M●thiae
               fillus
               ,
               ex
               Hierosolymis
               sacerdos
               .
            
             So
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             most
             excellent
             M.
             S.
             of
             the
             Parisian
             Church
             .
             
               Vales.
               Suetonius
            
             ,
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Vespasian
             ,
             has
             this
             passage
             of
             
               Josephus
               ;
               Unus
               ex
               nobilibus
               captivis
            
             Josephus
             ,
             
               cùm
               conjiceretur
               in
               vincula
               ;
               constantissime
               asseveravit
               fore
               ,
               ut
               ab
               eo
               brevi
               solveretur
               ,
               verum
               jam
               Imperatore
               .
            
          
           
             b
             The
             words
             of
             Eusebius
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             but
             Nicephorus
             writes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             Josephus
             seems
             to
             confirm
             ,
             who
             testifies
             that
             Apion
             wrote
             more
             Books
             than
             one
             against
             the
             Jewish
             nation
             .
             But
             Jerom
             ,
             in
             Catalogo
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             of
             
             Josephus's
             writings
             ,
             defends
             the
             ordinary
             reading
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Josephus
             in
             his
             Books
             against
             Apion
             ,
             answers
             not
             onely
             those
             who
             had
             calumniated
             the
             Laws
             and
             Institutions
             of
             the
             Jews
             ;
             but
             also
             he
             more
             especially
             writes
             against
             those
             who
             had
             forged
             certain
             falsities
             concerning
             the
             original
             and
             antiquity
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             first
             Book
             .
             But
             about
             the
             end
             of
             his
             second
             Book
             he
             answers
             
               Apollonius
               ,
               Molon
            
             ,
             and
             Lysimachus
             ,
             who
             had
             written
             some
             lies
             about
             the
             Laws
             and
             Institutions
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             therefore
             in
             this
             place
             must
             mean
             both
             these
             ,
             
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Antiquity
               ,
               and
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Nation
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             There
             were
             so
             many
             Books
             of
             the
             Scripture
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             letters
             in
             their
             Alphabet
             ;
             So
             Origen
             tells
             us
             in
             his
             exposition
             of
             the
             first
             Psalm
             ,
             and
             
               Jerome
               in
               proemio
               galeato
            
             ;
             where
             also
             he
             saies
             that
             there
             were
             among
             them
             three
             ranks
             of
             these
             holy
             Volumes
             ;
             the
             first
             contained
             the
             Law
             ;
             the
             second
             
               the
               Prophets
            
             ;
             the
             third
             the
             Hagiography
             .
             All
             which
             agrees
             very
             well
             with
             Josephus
             .
             But
             in
             this
             they
             differ
             ;
             Josephus
             makes
             thirteen
             Books
             to
             be
             of
             the
             second
             order
             ;
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             following
             the
             series
             of
             the
             times
             .
             But
             of
             the
             third
             ,
             he
             reckons
             onely
             four
             ,
             disagreeing
             from
             S.
             Jerom
             :
             who
             in
             the
             foresaid
             preface
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             of
             his
             before
             the
             Prophecie
             of
             Daniel
             ,
             reckons
             up
             eight
             Books
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             nine
             of
             the
             Hagiography
             .
             But
             Josephus
             seems
             to
             have
             placed
             the
             Book
             of
             Joshua
             ,
             and
             Judges
             ,
             also
             those
             of
             the
             
               Kings
               ,
               Chronicles
            
             ,
             and
             Ezra
             amongst
             the
             Prophetical
             writings
             ;
             not
             that
             they
             contain
             Prophecies
             ,
             as
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Prophets
             doe
             ;
             but
             because
             they
             were
             written
             by
             men
             that
             were
             Prophets
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               To
               wit
            
             ,
             in
             the
             book
             of
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             pag.
             1026
             
               Edit
               .
               Genev.
            
             which
             book
             is
             the
             conclusion
             of
             his
             twentieth
             and
             last
             book
             of
             his
             Antiquities
             ;
             from
             which
             it
             is
             separated
             unadvisedly
             in
             the
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             Editions
             .
             Now
             that
             it
             is
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             20
             B.
             of
             
               Antiquities
               ,
               Josephus
            
             himself
             tells
             us
             at
             the
             close
             of
             that
             Book
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             end
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             
               of
               his
               own
               life
               .
               Scaliger
            
             therefore
             is
             mistaken
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Animadvers
               ▪
            
             on
             Euseb.
             p.
             188
             ,
             where
             he
             saies
             ,
             Eusebius
             forgot
             himself
             here
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             Christopherson
             ,
             who
             ,
             supposing
             this
             place
             in
             Eusebius
             to
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             altered
             it
             .
             But
             had
             they
             seen
             the
             Greek
             M.
             SS
             .
             Copies
             of
             Josephus
             ,
             or
             had
             they
             consulted
             the
             
               Basil.
               Edition
               of
               him
            
             ,
             they
             might
             easily
             have
             found
             ,
             that
             which
             I
             have
             said
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             that
             this
             book
             of
             
             Josephus's
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             was
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             appendix
             or
             conclusion
             of
             his
             20
             book
             of
             Antiquities
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Our
             M.
             SS
             .
             Copies
             ,
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             have
             it
             thus
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             corruptly
             as
             I
             judge
             .
             For
             both
             
               Stephanus
               Byzantius
            
             doth
             acknowledge
             it
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             also
             Jerom
             ,
             in
             his
             book
             
               De
               Scriptorib
               .
               Ecclesiast
            
             .
             calls
             him
             
               Justus
               Tiberiensis
            
             ;
             whom
             we
             have
             followed
             .
             But
             Scaliger
             stiles
             him
             Tiberiadensis
             .
             This
             Justus
             wrote
             an
             History
             of
             the
             Jewish
             wars
             ,
             as
             Josephus
             tells
             us
             in
             his
             book
             ,
             
               De
               vitâ
               suâ
            
             ;
             and
             Stephanus
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Besides
             this
             History
             he
             wrote
             a
             
               Chronicle
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Jews
               ▪
            
             as
             Photius
             testifies
             ,
             in
             Bibliothecâ
             :
             which
             work
             he
             dedicated
             to
             King
             
               Agrippa
               ▪
            
             as
             Scaliger
             affirms
             ,
             in
             
               Animadvers
               .
               Euseb.
            
             pag.
             176.
             
             And
             he
             adds
             these
             words
             :
             
               Nemo
               de
               obitu
               Regis
            
             Ag
             ippae
             
               certiûs
               pro
               nuntiare
               potuit
               quàm
               is
               qui
               illi
               opus
               suum
               dedicavit
            
             i.
             e.
             
               No
               body
               could
               speak
               more
               certainly
               of
               the
               death
               of
               King
            
             Agrippa
             ,
             
               than
               he
               who
               dedicated
               his
               work
               to
               him
               .
            
             Which
             I
             indeed
             wish
             ,
             had
             not
             dropt
             from
             so
             acute
             a
             man.
             For
             how
             can
             an
             Historian
             testifie
             of
             the
             death
             of
             him
             to
             whom
             he
             dedicates
             his
             History
             ?
             unless
             we
             say
             that
             Justus
             dedicated
             his
             Chronicle
             to
             Agrippa
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             dead
             ,
             which
             is
             absurd
             .
             But
             as
             Scaliger
             without
             all
             ground
             asserted
             ,
             that
             
               Justus
               Tiberiandensis
            
             dedicated
             his
             Chronicle
             to
             K.
             Agrippa
             ;
             so
             what
             he
             inferrs
             therefrom
             is
             also
             absurd
             .
             But
             from
             Photius
             his
             testimonie
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             that
             work
             was
             put
             forth
             by
             Justus
             after
             the
             death
             of
             King
             
               Agrippa
               .
               Josephus
            
             relates
             that
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Jewish
             wars
             was
             published
             by
             Justus
             also
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Agrippa
             ,
             although
             it
             was
             written
             twenty
             years
             before
             .
             A
             book
             of
             this
             same
             Justus
             his
             ,
             whose
             title
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             quoted
             by
             Laërtius
             ,
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Socrates
             ;
             which
             Photius
             says
             was
             the
             same
             with
             his
             Chronicle
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             He
             means
             
               Julius
               Archelaus
            
             and
             Herod
             ,
             as
             Josephus
             himself
             declares
             in
             his
             first
             book
             against
             
               Apion
               .
               Julius
               Archelaus
            
             was
             brother
             in
             law
             to
             King
             Agrippa
             ;
             for
             he
             had
             married
             his
             Sister
             Mariamne
             ;
             so
             says
             Josephus
             at
             the
             end
             of
             his
             19
             and
             20
             books
             of
             Antiquit.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Nicephorus
             ,
             in
             his
             3
             book
             ,
             chap.
             11.
             interpreting
             these
             words
             of
             Josephus
             ,
             says
             that
             Titus
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             copied
             out
             the
             books
             of
             Josephus
             his
             History
             of
             the
             Jewish
             wars
             .
             See
             what
             
               Johannes
               Langus
            
             has
             noted
             at
             that
             place
             of
             Nicephorus
             .
             But
             all
             interpreters
             who
             have
             translated
             this
             place
             of
             Josephus
             into
             Latine
             ,
             understand
             thereby
             that
             Titus
             onely
             subscribed
             the
             books
             of
             Josephus
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             copy
             them
             out
             himself
             .
             But
             I
             would
             rather
             follow
             the
             opinion
             of
             Nicephorus
             .
             Neither
             do
             these
             words
             of
             Josephus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             seem
             to
             sound
             any
             thing
             less
             to
             me
             .
             Thus
             this
             place
             is
             pointed
             in
             all
             Copies
             as
             well
             M.
             S.
             as
             Printed
             .
             But
             if
             this
             place
             of
             Josephus
             were
             to
             be
             understood
             onely
             of
             Titus
             his
             Subscribing
             Josephus
             his
             books
             with
             his
             hand
             ,
             then
             the
             distinction
             or
             comma
             ought
             to
             be
             put
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             but
             here
             you
             see
             it
             put
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             the
             most
             excellent
             M.
             SS
             .
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             in
             S
             r
             
               Hen.
               Savills
            
             M.
             S.
             it
             is
             written
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             reading
             all
             interpreters
             seem
             to
             have
             followed
             :
             but
             I
             like
             Rufinus
             his
             Version
             best
             ,
             who
             translates
             it
             :
             
               To
               be
               publickly
               read
            
             ;
             in
             which
             sense
             the
             same
             word
             is
             used
             by
             Eusebius
             in
             chap.
             22.
             of
             his
             second
             book
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             General
             Epistles
             of
             James
             and
             Jade
             ;
             and
             in
             chap.
             3.
             of
             his
             3
             book
             .
             But
             from
             these
             words
             of
             Josephus
             we
             may
             gather
             that
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Jewish
             wars
             was
             put
             out
             by
             him
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Vespasian
             ;
             but
             
               his
               Antiquities
            
             were
             published
             by
             him
             in
             the
             thirteenth
             year
             of
             Domitian
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             testifies
             at
             the
             end
             of
             his
             20
             book
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             close
             of
             his
             book
             ,
             
               of
               his
               own
               life
            
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             which
             Scaliger
             affirms
             ,
             in
             
               Animad
               .
               Euseb.
            
             p.
             187.
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             that
             the
             book
             of
             Josephus
             his
             own
             life
             was
             by
             him
             put
             out
             seven
             years
             after
             
               his
               Antiquities
            
             ,
             seems
             not
             probable
             to
             me
             ;
             for
             that
             book
             is
             as
             we
             made
             it
             out
             before
             ,
             onely
             the
             conclusion
             of
             his
             twentieth
             Book
             of
             Antiquities
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             end
             of
             it
             Josephus
             reckoning
             up
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             ,
             concludes
             with
             Domitian
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             account
             of
             Eusebius
             his
             here
             agrees
             not
             with
             what
             he
             has
             written
             in
             that
             work
             of
             his
             called
             his
             Chronicon
             :
             for
             there
             he
             writes
             ,
             that
             presently
             after
             the
             death
             of
             
               James
               ,
               Simcon
            
             was
             elected
             ;
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             in
             the
             seventh
             year
             of
             Nero.
             But
             here
             he
             makes
             it
             evident
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             murder
             of
             James
             ,
             the
             Episcopal
             See
             was
             vacant
             for
             the
             space
             of
             about
             eight
             or
             nine
             years
             .
             Which
             intervall
             of
             time
             ,
             that
             the
             Authour
             
               Chronici
               Alexandrini
            
             might
             fill
             up
             ,
             he
             places
             the
             death
             of
             James
             on
             the
             first
             year
             of
             Vespasian
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             That
             is
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             we
             conjecture
             )
             he
             married
             Mary
             which
             was
             Sister
             to
             the
             B.
             Virgin
             ;
             upon
             which
             account
             Simeon
             the
             son
             of
             this
             Cleophas
             is
             here
             called
             
               Cousin-German
               by
               the
               mothers
               side
            
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             for
             so
             we
             translate
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             not
             patruelem
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               Cousin-German
               by
               the
               fathers
               side
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             version
             of
             Valesius
             ;
             but
             consobrinum
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               Sisters
               son
            
             .
             For
             Mary
             the
             wife
             of
             Cleophas
             ,
             and
             the
             B.
             Virgin
             were
             Sisters
             ;
             see
             Jo.
             19.
             25.
             and
             so
             Simeon
             the
             son
             of
             the
             former
             Mary
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviour
             the
             son
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             were
             Sisters
             children
             .
             See
             the
             Learned
             B●
             Pearson
             on
             the
             Creed
             ,
             p.
             175
             ,
             &
             176.
             
             Edit
             .
             Lond.
             1669.
             
             And
             
               Petavius
               ,
               in
               hares
            
             .
             78.
             
             Epiphan
             .
             cap.
             7
             ,
             &
             14.
             and
             also
             St
             Jerom
             ,
             in
             Catalog
             .
          
           
             a
             I
             know
             not
             why
             
               R.
               Stephens
            
             read
             Anacletus
             ,
             seeing
             that
             all
             our
             books
             have
             it
             written
             Anencletus
             .
             And
             so
             
               Nicephorus
               Constantinopolitanus
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Translatour
             
               Anastasius
               Bibliothecarius
            
             in
             Chronolog
             .
             
               Tripartit
               ▪
            
             reads
             it
             .
             So
             also
             
               Nicephorus
               Calistus
            
             in
             Libr.
             3.
             cap.
             2.
             and
             
               Georgius
               Syncellus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             M.
             SS
             .
             copies
             of
             Rufinus
             .
             So
             likewise
             Irenaeus
             (
             in
             Lib.
             3
             ,
             where
             he
             reckons
             up
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             in
             order
             )
             names
             him
             Anencletus
             ;
             and
             omits
             the
             name
             of
             Cletus
             ,
             which
             to
             me
             seems
             to
             be
             made
             of
             a
             piece
             of
             the
             word
             Anencletus
             .
             Neither
             does
             Optatus
             ,
             nor
             S.
             
               Augustine
               ▪
            
             in
             his
             165
             Epistle
             (
             where
             he
             counts
             up
             the
             Romish
             Bishops
             )
             acknowledge
             Cletus
             .
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             in
             two
             very
             antient
             Catalogues
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             ,
             one
             whereof
             is
             in
             the
             
               Monastery
               of
               S.
               German
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             in
             the
             
               Jesuits
               Colledge
               at
               Clermont
            
             —
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             Anencletus
             ;
             but
             onely
             of
             Cletus
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             Linus
             ,
             and
             sat
             eleven
             years
             ,
             one
             month
             ,
             and
             two
             daies
             .
             From
             whence
             its
             evident
             that
             Cletus
             and
             Anencletus
             was
             the
             same
             man.
             See
             more
             of
             this
             in
             
               P.
               Halloixius
               ,
               in
               notat
               .
               ad
            
             cap.
             7.
             
               vitae
               Irenaei
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             First
             after
             Mark.
             So
             Eusebius
             said
             before
             ,
             concerning
             Linus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             at
             the
             2
             chap.
             of
             this
             book
             .
             For
             Mark
             was
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Alexandrians
             as
             we
             before
             have
             said
             .
             But
             the
             Apostles
             were
             not
             reckoned
             amongst
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Bishops
             .
             There
             was
             therefore
             no
             need
             of
             putting
             in
             here
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             Nicephorus
             did
             .
             See
             Seldens
             notes
             
               ad
               Eutychium
               patriarcham
               Alexandr
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Rufinus
             and
             the
             other
             Translatours
             call
             this
             man
             Abilius
             ;
             and
             also
             Jerom
             himself
             ,
             in
             Chronico
             ,
             not
             so
             rightly
             as
             I
             judge
             .
             For
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             called
             Avilius
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Roman
             name
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             Annianus
             ,
             who
             was
             Bishop
             before
             Avilius
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             order
             of
             the
             chapters
             is
             here
             disturbed
             in
             the
             common
             Editions
             ;
             this
             chap.
             of
             the
             succession
             of
             Avilius
             being
             put
             before
             that
             of
             the
             succession
             of
             Anencletus
             :
             but
             we
             by
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             M.
             SS
             .
             copies
             Maz.
             and
             Fuk.
             have
             placed
             them
             in
             their
             true
             order
             .
             This
             was
             a
             very
             antient
             mistake
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             Index
             of
             the
             chapters
             prefixed
             before
             the
             3
             B.
             of
             Rufinus
             his
             translation
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             Greek
             copies
             except
             in
             that
             of
             Fuk.
             the
             same
             errour
             is
             committed
             .
             But
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Maz.
             M.
             S.
             (
             which
             book
             has
             the
             titles
             of
             the
             chapters
             exactly
             placed
             in
             their
             order
             )
             this
             errour
             is
             corrected
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Philip.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Rufinus
             thought
             these
             words
             that
             follow
             here
             were
             the
             words
             of
             Hegesippus
             ,
             whom
             Eusebius
             quoted
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             foregoing
             chapt
             .
             whence
             it
             appears
             that
             Rufinus
             read
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             M.
             SS
             .
             copies
             ,
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Moreover
             in
             Rufinus
             the
             chap.
             17.
             begins
             at
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Now
               that
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               forementioned
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             I
             observed
             it
             to
             be
             also
             in
             the
             Maz.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             approve
             of
             the
             ordinary
             writing
             and
             distinction
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             has
             the
             same
             import
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             signifies
             
               one
               that
               is
               descended
               from
               an
               illustrious
               and
               noble
               stock
               .
            
             So
             
               Gregor
               .
               Nazianz.
            
             in
             oration
             .
             40.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             S.
             Jerom
             ,
             in
             
               Chronico
               Anno
            
             8.
             
             Domitian
             .
             saies
             ,
             
               Domitianus
               plurimos
               nobilium
               in
               exilium
               mittit
               ,
               atque
               occidit
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Revel
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             Antichrists
             name
             .
          
           
             a
             So
             he
             is
             called
             Matth.
             13.
             55.
             
             But
             it
             was
             the
             usual
             language
             of
             the
             Jews
             to
             call
             the
             first
             Cousins
             brethren
             .
             See
             Bishop
             Pearson
             on
             the
             Creed
             ,
             pag.
             175
             ,
             176.
             
             Edit
             .
             Lond.
             1669.
             
             See
             also
             Bishop
             Montagues
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             chap.
             4.
             
             S.
             6.
             concerning
             the
             Desposyni
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Rob.
               Stephens
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Edition
             of
             Eusebius
             calls
             him
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             so
             does
             the
             Med.
             M.
             S.
             but
             in
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             I
             found
             it
             written
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             
               R.
               Stephens
            
             observed
             also
             in
             his
             notes
             added
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             his
             Edition
             .
             
               Georg.
               Syncellus
               ,
               in
               Chronico
            
             ,
             reads
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             We
             from
             our
             three
             M.
             SS
             .
             Copies
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             Maz.
             Fuk.
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savills
            
             ,
             have
             made
             good
             the
             true
             writing
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               these
               Evocatus
               brought
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             reading
             Nicephorus
             and
             Rufinus
             doe
             confirm
             ;
             the
             words
             of
             Rufinus
             are
             ,
             
               Hos
               Revocatus
               quidam
               nomine
               ,
               qui
               ad
               hoc
               missus
               fuerat
               ,
               perduxit
               ad
               Domitianum
               .
               Nicephorus
               ,
            
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             10.
             has
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             These
             Evocati
             were
             Souldiers
             of
             an
             higher
             degree
             who
             having
             performed
             their
             service
             and
             being
             dismist
             ,
             were
             upon
             occasion
             summoned
             by
             the
             Emperour
             himself
             .
             There
             is
             mention
             of
             these
             in
             the
             antient
             ▪
             inscriptions
             ,
             
               Evox
               .
               Aug.
            
             i.
             e.
             
               Evocatus
               Augusti
            
             .
             No
             man
             need
             wonder
             ,
             that
             Hegesippus
             a
             Greek
             writer
             should
             make
             use
             of
             a
             Latine
             word
             here
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             usual
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             very
             relation
             of
             his
             he
             lias
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             and
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             both
             Latine
             words
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             So
             we
             translate
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             warranted
             thereto
             by
             the
             same
             translation
             of
             that
             word
             ,
             occurring
             Matth.
             22.
             19.
             
             The
             value
             of
             that
             peny
             there
             shewed
             Christ
             ,
             was
             ,
             saies
             ▪
             Dr
             Hammond
             on
             the
             place
             ,
             a
             whole
             
               Attick
               drachm
            
             ;
             but
             what
             value
             these
             here
             were
             of
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             ,
             in
             regard
             there
             were
             several
             sorts
             of
             these
             Denarii
             ,
             which
             were
             also
             of
             a
             different
             value
             .
             See
             
               Voss.
               Etymol
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             Tributes
             ,
             or
             Taxes
             ,
             raised
             upon
             Lands
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             commonly
             paid
             in
             Wheat
             ,
             Barley
             ,
             Wine
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ▪
             as
             it
             appears
             from
             
               Cod.
               Theodosian
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             the
             Toll
             gathered
             by
             the
             Publicans
             ,
             who
             farmed
             it
             commonly
             ;
             it
             was
             paid
             in
             ready
             money
             .
             The
             word
             here
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             we
             therefore
             render
             
               Tribute
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             Tertullians
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               Tentaverat
               &
               Domitianus
               ,
               portio
               Neronis
               d●
               crudelitate
               .
               Sed
               quia
               &
               homo
               ,
               facil●
               coeptum
               repressit
               ,
               restitutis
               etiam
               quos
               relegaverat
               :
            
             they
             are
             in
             his
             Apolog.
             But
             whosoever
             it
             was
             that
             translated
             his
             Apologie
             into
             Greek
             ,
             he
             has
             not
             rendred
             his
             words
             well
             .
             For
             Tertullians
             words
             are
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             
               that
               after
            
             Nero
             ,
             
               who
               first
               raged
               against
               the
               Christians
               ,
            
             Domitian
             
               also
               ,
               like
               another
            
             Nero
             ,
             
               attempted
               the
               same
               ;
               but
               as
               men
               are
               fickle
               and
               mutable
               ,
               he
               soon
               desisted
               from
               his
               enterprize
               .
            
             But
             Eusebius
             ,
             or
             whosoever
             he
             was
             that
             translated
             
               Tertullians
               Apology
            
             ,
             takes
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             words
             [
             
               Quia
               &
               homo
            
             ]
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             if
             Tertullian
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             Domitian
             
               was
               something
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               but
               Nero
               was
               rather
               a
               savage
               beast
               than
               a
               man.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Here
             ,
             and
             before
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             Paul
             put
             before
             Peter
             by
             Eusebius
             .
             In
             the
             Seals
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             Paul
             is
             put
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             Peter
             on
             the
             left
             ▪
             as
             Baronius
             observes
             ,
             in
             
               Expositione
               Concil
               ,
               Nicen.
            
             and
             Eusebius
             seems
             to
             make
             them
             both
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             together
             ,
             Vales.
             
          
           
             The
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             reads
             according
             to
             our
             translation
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             But
             the
             other
             four
             M.
             SS
             .
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savills
            
             have
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               had
               the
               publick
               charge
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Irenaeus
             .
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             39.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             words
             of
             Eusebius
             in
             the
             Edit
             .
             of
             Valesius
             (
             which
             in
             our
             translation
             we
             follow
             )
             are
             these
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             In
             
               Rob.
               Stephens
            
             Edit
             .
             of
             Euseb.
             it
             is
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Valesius
             says
             ,
             he
             altered
             the
             reading
             here
             upon
             account
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             three
             M.
             SS
             .
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             rejecting
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             (
             which
             
               Rob.
               Stephens
            
             followed
             )
             in
             that
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             make
             sense
             of
             it
             :
             And
             moreover
             ,
             says
             
               Valesius
               ,
               Rufinus
            
             his
             Version
             confirms
             this
             our
             emendation
             ;
             for
             he
             translates
             this
             place
             thus
             :
             
               Rogabatur
               etiam
               vicinas
               lustrare
               provincias
               ,
               quò
               vel
               Ecclesias
               ●undaret
               ,
               in
               quibus
               non
               erant
               locis
               ;
               vel
               in
               quibus
               crant
               ,
               sacerdotibus
               ac
               ministris
               instruerct
               ,
               secund●m
               quod
               ei
               de
               unoquoque
               Spiritus
               Sanctus
               indicasset
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Chronicon
               Alexandrinum
            
             calls
             the
             name
             of
             this
             City
             Smyrna
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             This
             verb
             occurs
             often
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             in
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             18.
             2
             
             Cor.
             7.
             13.
             
             &c.
             where
             our
             English
             translation
             generally
             renders
             it
             [
             
               to
               refresh
            
             ]
             upon
             which
             account
             we
             thus
             translate
             it
             here
             .
          
           
             d
             See
             D
             r
             Hammond
             ,
             concerning
             the
             use
             of
             this
             word
             Presbyter
             by
             the
             Apostles
             and
             writers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Fathers
             in
             the
             first
             Apostolical
             times
             ,
             in
             his
             notes
             on
             Acts
             11.
             30.
             
          
           
             e
             The
             Primitive
             Christians
             so
             termed
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             
               Gregor
               .
               Nazianz
               .
               Orat.
            
             40.
             where
             he
             observes
             that
             Baptism
             is
             called
             by
             Christians
             by
             divers
             names
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             the
             reason
             why
             Baptism
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Seal
             ,
             is
             annext
             by
             the
             same
             
               Gregory
               Nazianz
               ▪
            
             because
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             Baptism
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             a
             preservation
             ,
             or
             a
             mark
             of
             dominion
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             word
             here
             in
             the
             original
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             insignification
             ,
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               accedere
               ad
               aliquem
               ,
               adjungi
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               the
               same
               company
               ,
               or
               ,
               to
               be
               familiarly
               acquainted
               :
            
             onely
             it
             is
             taken
             in
             a
             bad
             sense
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             Grut●rus
             reads
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             so
             Rufinus
             and
             Musculus
             seem
             to
             have
             read
             ;
             I
             should
             rather
             like
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               scorned
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             are
             sayings
             or
             
               sentences
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               holy
               Bible
               ,
            
             with
             which
             John
             comforted
             the
             young
             mans
             mind
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             There
             is
             a
             difference
             between
             
               being
               brought
               in
            
             ,
             and
             
               restored
               to
               the
               Church
            
             :
             he
             is
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             promises
             he
             will
             repent
             :
             but
             he
             is
             restored
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             ,
             having
             been
             actually
             and
             truely
             penitent
             ,
             is
             received
             into
             it
             again
             and
             owned
             as
             a
             member
             thereof
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             translate
             ,
             
               to
               be
               Ambassadours
               of
            
             ,
             warranted
             thereto
             from
             the
             same
             word
             occurring
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             20
             ▪
             and
             there
             so
             translated
             .
             This
             word
             signifies
             the
             Apostolical
             office
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             God
             to
             men
             ,
             offering
             pardon
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             and
             requiring
             on
             their
             part
             reformation
             for
             the
             future
             .
             See
             D
             r
             Hammond
             on
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             It
             is
             doubtfull
             whether
             Eusebius
             would
             call
             Paul's
             Epistles
             short
             or
             
               few
               ▪
            
             both
             may
             be
             said
             of
             them
             ;
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             few
             ,
             being
             in
             number
             not
             above
             fourteen
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             short
             to
             them
             that
             Piously
             and
             Religiously
             read
             them
             over
             .
             Origen
             in
             
               Libro
               5.
               
               Exposition
            
             .
             in
             
               Evangeli
               .
               Johan
            
             .
             calls
             them
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               conteining
               few
               verses
               ▪
            
             he
             that
             desires
             to
             read
             Origens
             words
             ,
             will
             find
             them
             hereafter
             quoted
             in
             the
             sixth
             B.
             of
             Euseb.
             chap.
             25.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Nicephorus
             ,
             Libr.
             2.
             chap.
             45.
             reads
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             Rufinus
             and
             Musculus
             translate
             it
             as
             we
             have
             done
             .
             But
             Christophorson
             interprets
             it
             otherwise
             ;
             thus
             ,
             
               and
               what
               seemed
               to
               be
               wanting
               to
               those
               from
               whom
               he
               departed
               whilst
               he
               was
               present
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               fully
               made
               up
               by
               his
               sedulity
               and
               labour
               in
               writing
               .
            
             In
             which
             translation
             this
             is
             to
             be
             blamed
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             says
             Matthew
             wrote
             his
             Gospel
             after
             his
             departure
             from
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             when
             as
             Eusebius
             says
             the
             contrary
             ;
             For
             in
             the
             Greek
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               from
               whom
               he
               was
               going
               .
               Athanasius
            
             in
             his
             Tract
             
               de
               Libr.
               S.
               Scrip.
            
             and
             Chrysostome
             write
             that
             Matthew
             first
             wrote
             his
             Gospel
             at
             Jerusalem
             :
             And
             Nicephorus
             and
             the
             Authour
             
               Chronic.
               Alexandr
            
             .
             say
             he
             wrote
             it
             in
             the
             15
             th
             year
             after
             Christs
             Ascension
             .
             Christophorson
             referred
             those
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             whereas
             they
             are
             referred
             to
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Kings
             Maz.
             and
             Med.
             M.
             SS
             .
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             comma
             is
             put
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             Mar.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             3.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             John
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             3.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             the
             most
             antient
             Maz.
             M.
             S.
             I
             found
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             with
             a
             dipthong
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Saleim
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Book
             2.
             
             Chap.
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             Eusebius
             does
             here
             use
             this
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             very
             improperly
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             to
             signifie
             those
             books
             whose
             authority
             is
             doubtfull
             ;
             whereas
             those
             books
             are
             to
             be
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             are
             adulterated
             and
             forged
             by
             Hereticks
             ,
             of
             which
             sort
             he
             makes
             mention
             at
             the
             end
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             which
             that
             it
             may
             more
             manifestly
             appear
             ,
             you
             must
             understand
             ,
             there
             are
             three
             sorts
             of
             Sacred
             Books
             .
             Some
             are
             without
             controversie
             true
             ;
             others
             without
             controversie
             false
             ;
             a
             third
             sort
             are
             those
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             antients
             doubted
             .
             This
             latter
             sort
             can't
             be
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             many
             accounted
             them
             to
             be
             genuine
             :
             it
             remains
             therefore
             that
             the
             second
             sort
             onely
             be
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Spurious
             books
             .
             Of
             which
             sort
             is
             
               Pauls
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Laodiceans
            
             ,
             which
             S
             t
             Jerom
             says
             was
             with
             one
             consent
             exploded
             by
             all
             .
             But
             Eusebius
             corrects
             himself
             in
             chap.
             31
             ▪
             of
             this
             Third
             book
             ,
             where
             he
             manifestly
             differences
             the
             Spurious
             Books
             from
             those
             which
             are
             doubtfull
             .
             See
             his
             words
             there
             .
             
               Gregory
               Naz.
            
             in
             
               Iambico
               carmine
               ad
               Seleucum
            
             ,
             manifestly
             confirms
             our
             opinion
             .
             For
             of
             the
             books
             of
             Sacred
             Scripture
             ,
             some
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             are
             genuine
             and
             true
             ,
             which
             he
             there
             reckons
             up
             ;
             others
             are
             supposititious
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Spurious
             ;
             a
             third
             sort
             he
             makes
             those
             to
             be
             ,
             which
             come
             nearest
             to
             those
             books
             that
             are
             genuine
             ,
             which
             division
             Gregory
             had
             from
             Origen
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             13
             
               Tome
               of
               Explanat
               .
               in
               Johan
               .
            
             But
             to
             speak
             properly
             ,
             there
             are
             but
             two
             sorts
             of
             Sacred
             books
             ,
             those
             namely
             that
             are
             true
             ,
             and
             those
             whose
             authority
             is
             asserted
             by
             some
             ,
             and
             questioned
             by
             others
             .
             For
             the
             Spurious
             books
             deserve
             not
             to
             be
             reckoned
             amongst
             the
             Sacred
             Books
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Concerning
             this
             book
             see
             the
             Learned
             Arch-Bishop
             Usher
             in
             his
             dissertation
             on
             Ignatius
             Epistles
             ,
             Chap.
             7.
             
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             1644.
             
          
           
             c
             Concerning
             this
             Gospel
             ,
             S
             t
             
               Jerome
               ,
               in
               Catalogo
            
             ,
             where
             he
             ,
             speaking
             of
             James
             the
             brother
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             says
             thus
             ,
             
               Evangelium
               quoque
               quod
               appellatur
               secundum
               Hebraeos
               ,
               &
               à
               me
               nuper
               in
               Graecum-Latinumque
               Sermonem
               translatum
               est
               ,
               quo
               &
            
             Origenes
             
               saepe
               utitur
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               Julianus
               Pelagianus
            
             ,
             Lib.
             4.
             speaks
             of
             this
             Gospel
             ,
             where
             he
             accuses
             Jerome
             ,
             because
             in
             his
             dialogue
             against
             the
             Pelagians
             he
             made
             use
             of
             an
             authority
             of
             a
             fifth
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             he
             himself
             had
             translated
             into
             Latine
             .
             But
             that
             which
             Eusebius
             adds
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             which
             embraced
             Christianity
             are
             chiefly
             delighted
             with
             this
             Gospel
             ,
             makes
             him
             seem
             to
             mean
             the
             Nazareans
             and
             Ebionites
             ;
             for
             they
             use
             to
             reade
             that
             Gospel
             written
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             Jerom
             shews
             ,
             in
             Esaia
             c.
             11.
             and
             in
             Ezech.
             c.
             18.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Eusebius
             speaks
             not
             here
             of
             the
             successours
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             title
             belongs
             onely
             to
             Bishops
             ;
             but
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             writers
             who
             in
             a
             perpetual
             succession
             have
             flourished
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Therefore
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               writers
               in
               every
               Age.
            
             For
             ,
             as
             heretofore
             among
             the
             Jews
             there
             was
             a
             succession
             of
             Prophets
             ,
             though
             sometimes
             interrupted
             (
             as
             Josephus
             says
             in
             his
             first
             book
             against
             Apion
             ;
             )
             so
             in
             the
             Church
             there
             always
             was
             a
             succession
             of
             Learned
             men
             and
             Writers
             which
             were
             called
             Ecclesiasticks
             .
             Moreover
             in
             the
             M.
             SS
             .
             Maz
             ▪
             Med.
             &
             Fuk.
             it
             is
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             with
             the
             Article
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             I
             wonder
             that
             all
             Interpreters
             have
             erred
             in
             the
             translation
             of
             this
             word
             .
             Rufinus
             renders
             it
             Sc●tum
             ,
             a
             
               buckler
               ;
               Langus
            
             and
             
               Musculus
               ,
               armaturam
               ,
               armour
               :
               Christophor
               son
               ,
               propugnaculum
               ,
            
             a
             bulwar●
             .
             But
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             signifies
             telum
             ,
             a
             dart
             .
             Therefore
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               an
               instrument
               of
               diabolical
               force
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             four
             of
             our
             M.
             SS
             .
             copies
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             &
             S
             r
             
               Hen.
               Savills
            
             I
             found
             a
             far
             different
             punctation
             of
             this
             place
             from
             that
             which
             Christophorson
             followed
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             version
             .
             For
             in
             the
             said
             M.
             SS
             .
             it
             is
             thus
             pointed
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             And
             truly
             this
             punctation
             is
             ●a●
             better
             than
             the
             vulgar
             .
             For
             what
             can
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             I
             know
             the
             Jews
             hated
             the
             Samaritans
             ,
             as
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             that
             the
             name
             of
             Samaritan
             was
             accounted
             by
             the
             Jews
             the
             greatest
             reproach
             .
             But
             here
             Menanders
             countrey
             is
             spoken
             of
             ;
             his
             manners
             Eusebius
             speaks
             of
             hereafter
             .
             Moreover
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Samaritan
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             that
             Justin
             in
             Apologet.
             and
             Clemens
             in
             
               Libr.
               Recognit
            
             .
             calls
             
               Simon
               ▪
            
             a
             Samaritan
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               he
               was
               of
               the
               Province
               or
               Countrey
               of
               Samaria
               ,
            
             ●e
             came
             not
             out
             of
             the
             very
             City
             Samaria
             .
             For
             Simon
             was
             of
             the
             Village
             Gitton
             ;
             but
             Menander
             of
             the
             Village
             Caparattae
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             A
             new
             word
             ,
             made
             up
             of
             a
             strange
             kind
             of
             composition
             :
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               take
            
             or
             
               catch
               on
               some
               other
               side
            
             ,
             or
             
               some
               other
               way
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             
               Egenus
               ,
               a
               begger
            
             ,
             in
             Hebrew
             ;
             from
             the
             theam
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Voluit
               ,
               desideravit
            
             ;
             because
             a
             begger
             desires
             ,
             or
             
               craves
               supplies
               for
               his
               wants
               .
               Buxtorss
               Lexic
               .
               Rab.
            
             See
             Origen
             .
             Lib.
             4.
             
               de
               Princip
            
             .
             concerning
             these
             Hereticks
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             it
             is
             Printed
             in
             
               Rob.
               Stephens
            
             Edition
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             by
             what
             accident
             .
             Which
             errour
             of
             the
             press
             the
             
               Geneva
               Edition
            
             afterwards
             followed
             :
             But
             we
             ,
             from
             our
             M.
             SS
             .
             copies
             ,
             and
             from
             Nicephorus
             his
             book
             ,
             have
             made
             good
             the
             true
             reading
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               desirous
               to
               induce
               men
               into
               errour
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             It
             should
             be
             thus
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               his
               second
               book
               concerning
               promises
               .
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
            
             wrote
             two
             books
             
               of
               promises
            
             ,
             or
             rewards
             which
             God
             promised
             to
             give
             to
             pious
             men
             after
             this
             Life
             .
             The
             second
             of
             these
             was
             written
             against
             Nepos
             a
             Bishop
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             who
             from
             the
             
               Revelation
               of
               John
            
             asserted
             that
             Christs
             Kingdom
             would
             be
             terrestrial
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             declares
             in
             his
             seventh
             book
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             This
             place
             of
             Dionysius
             is
             to
             be
             found
             whole
             and
             entire
             in
             the
             7
             th
             B.
             of
             this
             History
             ,
             chap.
             25.
             from
             thence
             is
             to
             be
             had
             the
             explication
             of
             this
             passage
             .
             Some
             ,
             says
             Dionyfius
             there
             ,
             said
             that
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Revelation
             was
             made
             by
             Cerinthus
             the
             A●ch-Heretick
             ,
             who
             published
             it
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               John
               the
               Apostle
            
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             get
             the
             greater
             authority
             for
             his
             own
             opinions
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Christophorson
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             from
             B.
             7.
             c.
             25.
             
             But
             that
             place
             in
             B.
             7.
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             corrected
             by
             this
             ,
             than
             this
             corrupted
             from
             that
             .
             Our
             M.
             SS
             .
             copies
             Maz.
             and
             Med.
             have
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             B.
             7.
             
             So
             also
             Nicephorus
             in
             his
             3
             d
             B.
             c.
             14.
             
             Under
             the
             name
             of
             Feasts
             and
             Sacrifices
             Cerinthus
             hid
             his
             Lusts
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             make
             a
             shew
             of
             honesty
             and
             decency
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             M.
             SS
             .
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savills
            
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               after
               him
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Cerinthus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             These
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               simply
               and
               rashly
            
             ]
             ought
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               assenting
               to
            
             ]
             and
             not
             to
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               this
               saying
            
             :
             ]
             which
             being
             not
             minded
             by
             Christophorson
             ,
             he
             widely
             mistook
             Clemens
             his
             meaning
             .
             For
             Clemens
             does
             not
             say
             that
             that
             sact
             ,
             or
             that
             saying
             was
             do●e
             or
             said
             by
             Nicholas
             rashly
             and
             inconsiderately
             .
             Yea
             he
             declares
             in
             the
             2
             d
             of
             his
             Stromatw̄n
             about
             the
             latter
             end
             ,
             that
             this
             saying
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             was
             one
             of
             Nicholas
             his
             Apophthegms
             ,
             or
             Pithy
             speeches
             .
             Which
             saying
             of
             his
             ,
             his
             followers
             interpreted
             so
             ,
             as
             if
             Nicholas
             had
             commanded
             every
             one
             to
             abuse
             his
             flesh
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             voluptuousness
             and
             lasciviousness
             :
             but
             Nicholas
             meant
             the
             clean
             contrary
             by
             this
             his
             speech
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             that
             the
             flesh
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             indulged
             too
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             kept
             under
             ,
             and
             wearied
             out
             with
             continual
             exercises
             of
             virtue
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             These
             words
             are
             spoken
             by
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             by
             way
             of
             Enallage
             ;
             for
             thus
             they
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               by
               those
               words
               of
               his
            
             [
             
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               abuse
               the
               flesh
            
             ]
             
               He
               taught
               continencie
               and
               an
               abstaining
               from
               pleasures
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Jerome
             and
             Musculus
             translate
             it
             
               Elements
               ,
               elements
               ,
               or
               foundations
               .
               Christophorson
            
             turns
             it
             
               Seminaria
               ,
               Seedplotts
            
             :
             but
             
               Rufinus
               ▪
            
             best
             of
             all
             ,
             calls
             it
             
               Lumina
               ,
               Lights
            
             .
             For
             the
             Grecians
             were
             wont
             to
             call
             the
             signes
             of
             the
             Zodiack
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             
               Diogen
               .
               Laert.
            
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Menedem●s
             .
             Now
             the
             Heathens
             called
             those
             signes
             so
             ,
             because
             they
             thought
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             lives
             and
             fortunes
             of
             men
             were
             placed
             in
             them
             .
             See
             
               Epiphan
               ,
               in
               Heres
               .
               Pharisaeor●m
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Christophorson
             in
             this
             place
             did
             in
             no
             wi●e
             perform
             the
             office
             of
             a
             good
             translatour
             ,
             who
             for
             Philip
             one
             of
             the
             Twelve
             Apostles
             put
             in
             Philip
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             Deacons
             .
             It
             was
             an
             antient
             mistake
             ,
             to
             confound
             Philip
             the
             Deacon
             and
             Evangelist
             with
             Philip
             the
             Apostle
             .
             And
             because
             they
             read
             ,
             Acts
             21.
             v.
             8
             ,
             9.
             that
             Philip
             had
             four
             daughters
             ,
             virgins
             ,
             that
             Prophecied
             ,
             they
             asserted
             Philip
             the
             Apostle
             was
             married
             and
             bego●
             daughters
             .
             So
             ,
             besides
             
               Polycrates
               ,
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             chap.
             and
             so
             said
             Papeas
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             hereafter
             .
             But
             from
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             it
             may
             be
             manifestly
             gathered
             ,
             that
             Philip
             the
             Deacon
             (
             he
             th●●
             Baptized
             the
             Eunuch
             and
             that
             had
             the
             four
             daughters
             that
             were
             Prophetesses
             )
             was
             not
             the
             same
             with
             Philip
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             but
             another
             man.
             See
             
               Isidore
               Pelusiota
            
             ,
             in
             his
             first
             book
             Epist.
             447.
             and
             so
             on
             ,
             where
             he
             evidently
             demonstrates
             this
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             This
             third
             daughter
             of
             
               Philip
               ,
               Polycrates
            
             separates
             from
             the
             other
             two
             which
             died
             virgins
             ;
             whence
             it
             may
             be
             collected
             that
             she
             was
             married
             .
             Neither
             is
             this
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Acts
             c.
             21.
             
             For
             it
             may
             be
             answered
             that
             then
             when
             these
             things
             were
             done
             that
             Luke
             mentions
             ,
             
             Philip's
             daughters
             were
             virgins
             :
             but
             afterwards
             one
             of
             them
             was
             given
             in
             marriage
             by
             her
             father
             .
             And
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             seems
             to
             intimate
             thus
             much
             in
             those
             words
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             Eusebius
             quotes
             in
             the
             foregoing
             chap.
             Moreover
             Christophorson
             confounds
             this
             third
             daughter
             of
             Philips
             with
             the
             two
             former
             .
             Whose
             translation
             did
             much
             trouble
             Baronius
             as
             appears
             from
             his
             
               Annals
               ,
               ad
               Annum
               Christi
            
             58.
             chap.
             113.
             
             Eusebius
             repeats
             this
             passage
             of
             Polycrates
             in
             his
             fifth
             book
             chap.
             24.
             where
             Christophorson
             does
             rightly
             distinguish
             the
             three
             daughters
             of
             Philip
             ,
             and
             amen●s
             his
             former
             errour
             .
             But
             it
             may
             here
             be
             deservedly
             questioned
             ,
             why
             Polycrates
             mentions
             onely
             three
             daughters
             of
             Philips
             ,
             whereas
             in
             the
             Acts
             they
             are
             counted
             four
             .
             I
             answer
             Polycrates
             mentioned
             onely
             those
             that
             died
             and
             were
             buried
             in
             Asia
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             from
             his
             whole
             Epistle
             which
             is
             recited
             in
             the
             fifth
             book
             of
             Euseb.
             Hist
             ▪
             ●eeing
             therefore
             one
             of
             the
             four
             daughters
             died
             at
             C●satea
             ,
             or
             some
             where
             else
             ,
             upon
             that
             account
             Polycrates
             mentions
             her
             not
             .
             Moreover
             of
             these
             daughters
             of
             Philip
             ,
             one
             was
             called
             Hermione
             ,
             the
             other
             Eutychis
             .
             For
             so
             it
             is
             in
             
               Men●o
               Graecor●m
               di●
            
             4
             Sept.
             See
             the
             place
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             's
             the
             word
             
               in
               Polycrates
            
             here
             quoted
             by
             Eusebius
             .
             The
             72
             use
             this
             word
             Exod.
             28.
             36.
             for
             so
             they
             translate
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             there
             ,
             which
             properly
             signifies
             
               a
               flour
            
             ,
             but
             by
             our
             translatours
             is
             in
             English
             rendred
             
               a
               plate
            
             there
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             .
             Exod.
             39.
             30.
             
             〈◊〉
             is
             called
             
               a
               plate
               of
               the
               Holy
               crown
               .
            
             It
             was
             a
             long
             plate
             of
             gold
             ,
             two
             fingers
             broad
             ,
             and
             reacht
             from
             one
             ear
             of
             the
             Priest
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             says
             Maimon
             .
             in
             his
             Treatise
             
               of
               the
               Implements
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
            
             Chap.
             9.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
             See
             Ainsworth
             on
             the
             Pentat
             .
          
           
             e
             In
             our
             four
             M.
             SS
             .
             copies
             ,
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             S
             r
             
               Hen.
               Savills
            
             I
             found
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               concerning
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               ,
               the
               word
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             being
             in
             them
             added
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Simon
             ,
             as
             
               Rob.
               Stephens
            
             observed
             .
             Jerom
             ,
             in
             Chronico
             ,
             testifies
             that
             the
             name
             of
             this
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             was
             written
             two
             ways
             ,
             
               to
               wit
               ,
               Simeon
            
             and
             Simon
             .
             The
             same
             
               Georg.
               Syncellus
            
             observes
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Authour
             
               Chronici
               Alexandrini
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             Atticus
             was
             Deputy
             of
             Syria
             .
             The
             Syrians
             used
             to
             shew
             their
             years
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             these
             their
             presidents
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             of
             the
             Emperours
             Deputies
             some
             were
             of
             the
             Consular
             order
             ;
             others
             of
             the
             Pretorian
             .
             Wherefore
             Atticus
             is
             here
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             was
             of
             the
             Consular
             order
             ,
             or
             had
             been
             Consul
             .
             In
             the
             M.
             S.
             copies
             of
             Rufinus
             his
             translation
             (
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Kings
             Librarie
             )
             it
             is
             ,
             
               Martyr
               effectus
               est
               cum
               esset
               annorum
               centum
            
             xxv
             .
             i.
             e.
             
               he
               was
               Martyred
               when
               he
               was
            
             125.
             
               years
               old
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Book
             3.
             chap.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             i.
             e.
             Trajans
             .
          
           
             *
             Book
             3.
             chap.
             20.
             
          
           
             c
             That
             is
             ,
             because
             he
             married
             Mary
             sister
             to
             the
             B.
             Virgin.
             See
             note
             A
             in
             chap.
             11.
             of
             this
             Book
             .
          
           
             d
             The
             Authour
             
               Chronici
               Alexandrini
            
             supposes
             that
             the
             Cerinthian
             Hereticks
             and
             the
             Nicholaïtes
             are
             here
             meant
             :
             to
             whom
             I
             doe
             not
             assent
             .
             Hegefippus
             means
             those
             Sects
             which
             at
             that
             time
             were
             potent
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             
               Pharisees
               ,
               Sadduces
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             of
             whom
             hereafter
             ,
             at
             book
             4.
             chap
             ,
             22.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             That
             is
             ,
             because
             he
             Preacht
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             before
             ,
             and
             says
             again
             ,
             B.
             4.
             chap.
             22.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             This
             Hegesippus
             spoke
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Jerusalem
             in
             particular
             ,
             
               to
               wi●
            
             ,
             that
             it
             continued
             a
             Virgin
             untill
             the
             death
             of
             Symeon
             ,
             unto
             Trajans
             time
             .
             The
             words
             of
             Hegesippus
             you
             will
             meet
             with
             hereafter
             ,
             at
             chap.
             22.
             
             B.
             4.
             
             Eusebius
             seems
             to
             have
             attributed
             that
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             which
             Hegesippus
             spake
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Jerusalem
             in
             particular
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             All
             these
             words
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             chapter
             ,
             are
             wanting
             in
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             neither
             doth
             Rufinus
             acknowledge
             them
             in
             his
             translation
             ,
             as
             appears
             therefrom
             .
             And
             this
             whole
             clause
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             Spurious
             and
             supposititious
             .
             For
             whosoever
             added
             it
             ,
             thought
             the
             words
             that
             went
             before
             were
             Hegesippus
             his
             ;
             whereas
             they
             are
             not
             his
             ,
             but
             Eusebius's
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             from
             chap.
             22.
             
             B.
             4.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             He
             that
             translated
             the
             words
             of
             Tertullian
             into
             Greek
             has
             rendred
             them
             unhappily
             .
             For
             neither
             does
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifie
             discipline
             ,
             nor
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               agree
               together
            
             .
             I
             would
             therefore
             rather
             translate
             these
             words
             of
             Tertullian
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               and
               that
               they
               had
               a
               certain
               summary
               of
               their
               polity
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Here
             also
             the
             Greek
             translatour
             of
             Teriullian
             hath
             done
             ill
             ;
             for
             Tertullian
             ,
             or
             rather
             Trajan
             ,
             calls
             those
             Oblatos
             ,
             who
             were
             brought
             in
             before
             the
             Judges
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Latines
             use
             to
             speak
             .
             The
             sense
             therefore
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Trajans
             Rescript
             against
             the
             Christians
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Governours
             of
             Provinces
             should
             not
             too
             diligently
             hunt
             after
             the
             Christians
             by
             sending
             out
             Spies
             and
             Officers
             to
             take
             them
             ▪
             but
             if
             any
             Christians
             were
             by
             chance
             found
             out
             by
             their
             Officers
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             were
             made
             appear
             to
             be
             such
             by
             their
             accusers
             ,
             that
             then
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             punished
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             whole
             elogue
             of
             Papias
             is
             wanting
             in
             our
             M.
             SS
             .
             copies
             ,
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             Neither
             did
             Rufinus
             read
             these
             words
             in
             his
             copies
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             his
             translation
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             they
             were
             inserted
             by
             some
             unskilfull
             Scholiast
             ,
             against
             the
             mind
             and
             opinion
             of
             Eusebius
             .
             For
             how
             can
             it
             be
             ▪
             that
             Eusebius
             should
             here
             stile
             Papias
             a
             man
             
               most
               excellently
               learned
               ,
               and
               very
               skilfull
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             whenas
             himself
             does
             at
             the
             end
             of
             this
             book
             expresly
             affirm
             ,
             that
             Papias
             was
             
               a
               man
               of
               an
               ordinary
               wit
               ,
               and
               altogether
               ignorant
               and
               simple
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             't
             is
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             A
             little
             after
             I
             read
             ,
             with
             
               Isaac
               Vossius
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               which
               I
               heartily
               wish
               may
               be
               found
               to
               be
               fierce
               ,
            
             which
             amendment
             Rufinus
             his
             translation
             confirms
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             turns
             it
             ,
             
               Quas
               &
               ego
               opto
               acriores
               parari
               .
            
             Therefore
             Rufinus
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             [
             
               soon
               ,
               or
               straight-ways
            
             .
             ]
             the
             same
             errour
             is
             amended
             by
             us
             hereafter
             ,
             in
             the
             sixth
             book
             ;
             for
             there
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             Printed
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             But
             Bishop
             Usher
             reads
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             also
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             See
             his
             Annot.
             on
             this
             Epistle
             ▪
             number
             48.
             
          
           
             c
             It
             is
             as
             much
             as
             if
             Ignatius
             had
             said
             ,
             Let
             nothing
             envy
             me
             the
             Glory
             of
             being
             a
             disciple
             of
             Christ
             ;
             Let
             no
             man
             pluck
             me
             from
             his
             Embraces
             .
             The
             holy
             Martyr
             alludes
             ,
             as
             he
             uses
             to
             doe
             ,
             to
             those
             words
             of
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               who
               shall
               separate
               us
               from
               the
               Love
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             Rom.
             8.
             35.
             
             Vales.
             See
             Bishop
             Usher's
             notes
             on
             Ignatius
             Epist
             ▪
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             number
             52.
             
          
           
             d
             This
             passage
             of
             Ignatius
             his
             concerning
             Christ
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             
               Gospel
               according
               to
               the
               Hebrews
            
             ;
             which
             was
             either
             omitted
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             or
             unknown
             to
             him
             .
             Jerome
             ,
             in
             his
             book
             
               de
               Ecclesias
               .
               Scriptor
            
             .
             informs
             us
             hereof
             ;
             as
             also
             in
             his
             18
             B.
             of
             Commentaries
             on
             Esaiah
             .
             See
             Ushers
             Annotat
             ▪
             on
             Ignatius
             his
             Epistles
             .
             pag.
             48.
             number
             23.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             our
             M.
             SS
             .
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savills
            
             ,
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             eminent
             ,
             or
             
               excellent
               disciples
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             tenth
             book
             
               Recognit
               .
               of
               Clemens
               Romanus
            
             there
             is
             mention
             of
             Appion
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             to
             have
             come
             to
             Antioch
             with
             Anubion
             about
             the
             same
             time
             that
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             came
             thither
             .
             But
             there
             is
             nothing
             said
             there
             of
             Peters
             dispute
             with
             Appion
             .
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             then
             ?
             that
             the
             book
             of
             Clemens
             which
             contains
             Peters
             dispute
             with
             Appion
             is
             different
             from
             his
             books
             Recognit
             ?
             To
             me
             indeed
             they
             seem
             not
             to
             be
             two
             books
             .
             For
             if
             there
             had
             been
             two
             books
             of
             
             Clemens's
             ,
             the
             one
             Recognit
             .
             the
             other
             containing
             the
             dispute
             of
             Peter
             with
             Appion
             ,
             why
             should
             Eusebius
             mention
             one
             onely
             ,
             and
             omit
             the
             other
             ?
             There
             was
             ▪
             therefore
             but
             one
             book
             of
             
             Clemens's
             entitled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             't
             was
             divided
             into
             two
             parts
             ;
             the
             former
             mentioned
             Matidia
             and
             Faustinianus
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             of
             their
             children
             ;
             in
             the
             second
             part
             was
             contained
             the
             dialogues
             of
             Peter
             and
             Appion
             .
             Indeed
             Rufinus
             ,
             who
             translated
             that
             book
             of
             
             Clemens's
             into
             Latine
             ,
             does
             testifie
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Gaudentius
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             two
             parts
             of
             this
             book
             in
             the
             Greek
             ;
             in
             the
             one
             of
             which
             some
             things
             occurred
             which
             the
             other
             had
             not
             ▪
             he
             writes
             also
             that
             on
             set
             purpose
             he
             omitted
             some
             things
             ,
             because
             they
             disagreed
             from
             sound
             doctrine
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             name
             is
             written
             with
             a
             double
             p
             ,
             in
             all
             our
             M.
             SS
             .
             but
             that
             of
             M
             r
             Fukett
             ,
             where
             t
             is
             writ
             with
             à
             single
             p
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Josephus
             and
             others
             .
             Photius
             ,
             in
             Biblioth
             .
             chap.
             112
             ,
             agrees
             with
             our
             copies
             ;
             and
             Clemens
             also
             in
             B.
             10.
             
             Recognit
             .
             where
             he
             says
             that
             
               Appion
               Plistonicensis
            
             came
             to
             Antioch
             with
             Anubion
             .
             Lastly
             Agellius
             ,
             in
             his
             6
             B.
             says
             
               Appion
               Graecus
               homo
               qui
               plistonices
               est
               appellatus
               .
            
             Undoubtedly
             Appion
             is
             a
             Roman
             name
             ,
             wrested
             into
             a
             Greek
             form
             ,
             as
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Appion
             was
             a
             common
             name
             amongst
             the
             Egyptians
             ;
             derived
             from
             Apis
             ,
             whom
             they
             worshipped
             ;
             as
             ,
             
               Serapion
               ,
               Anubion
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Ptolcmaeus
             King
             of
             the
             Cyrenae
             was
             called
             Apion
             .
             Wherefore
             seeing
             this
             Grammarian
             the
             son
             of
             Plistonices
             was
             an
             Egyptian
             ,
             it
             seems
             that
             he
             should
             be
             called
             Apion
             ,
             rather
             than
             Appion
             .
             For
             Appion
             that
             was
             Consul
             in
             Justinians
             time
             ,
             the
             Latine
             Annalls
             calls
             Appion
             ;
             but
             the
             
               Chronicon
               Alexandrinum
            
             calls
             him
             Apion
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             But
             Origen
             ,
             in
             his
             3
             d
             B.
             Explanat
             .
             on
             Genesis
             ,
             makes
             mention
             of
             these
             books
             of
             
             Clemens's
             ;
             and
             quotes
             a
             passage
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             still
             extant
             in
             the
             books
             of
             
               Clemens's
               Recognit
            
             .
             This
             quotation
             of
             Origens
             is
             in
             the
             22
             chap.
             Philocal
             .
             (
             pag.
             81.
             
             Edit
             .
             Cambr.
             1658.
             )
             and
             in
             the
             common
             editions
             of
             that
             piece
             the
             ▪
             place
             is
             said
             to
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             his
             B.
             2.
             against
             Celsus
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             books
             of
             Origen
             against
             Celsus
             now
             extant
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             .
             This
             quotation
             out
             of
             Clemens
             is
             indeed
             in
             his
             3
             d
             B.
             Explanat
             .
             on
             Genesis
             .
             —
             But
             I
             have
             observed
             that
             Origen
             does
             often
             quote
             books
             ,
             whose
             authority
             is
             unknown
             ;
             wherein
             he
             does
             ,
             like
             the
             Bee
             ,
             gather
             honey
             from
             venomous
             flowers
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Photius
             testifies
             the
             same
             ,
             chap.
             112.
             
             Biblioth
             .
             and
             before
             him
             ,
             Rufinus
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Gaudentius
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             books
             Recognit
             .
             of
             
             Clemens's
             there
             are
             some
             things
             said
             concerning
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             disagree
             from
             the
             true
             rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             make
             for
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             
               Arrians
               .
               Epiphanius
            
             ,
             in
             
               Heres
               .
               Ebionaeorum
            
             chap.
             15.
             doe●
             expresly
             affirm
             ,
             that
             those
             books
             of
             
               Clemens
               Romanus
            
             ,
             entitled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             were
             corrupted
             and
             falsified
             by
             the
             Ebionites
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             it
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             agreeable
             to
             our
             translation
             .
             Rufinus
             reads
             this
             place
             so
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             translation
             .
             For
             he
             renders
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               Non
               pigebit
               autem
               nos
               tibi
               omnia
               quae
               quondam
               à
               Presbyteris
               didicimus
               ,
               &
               bene
               retinemus
               ,
               recordantes
               exponere
               cum
               interpretationibus
               nostris
               .
            
             But
             in
             the
             other
             M.
             SS
             .
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             Nicephorus
             it
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             31
             ▪
             of
             this
             3
             d
             ▪
             book
             .
          
           
             b
             In
             3
             of
             our
             M.
             SS
             .
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Barsabbas
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             Acts
             1.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             c
             
               Jerom
               ,
               in
               Catalogo
            
             ,
             calls
             Mark
             the
             interpreter
             of
             Peter
             ,
             from
             this
             place
             of
             Papias
             ,
             as
             I
             judge
             .
             Hence
             't
             is
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Greeks
             write
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Mark
             was
             dictated
             by
             Peter
             .
             So
             Athanasius
             in
             his
             treatise
             ,
             
               de
               Libris
               Sacra
               Scripturae
            
             .
             Which
             ,
             how
             it
             s
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             Papias
             declares
             in
             this
             place
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             supposed
             that
             Mark
             wrote
             his
             Gospel
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             Peter
             dictating
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             ,
             when
             he
             heard
             Peter
             Preaching
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             to
             the
             Jews
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             Mark
             carefully
             digested
             those
             things
             in
             the
             Greek
             Language
             ,
             which
             concerned
             Christ.
             Vales.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e112250
           
             a
             In
             the
             Chronicon
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             the
             beginning
             of
             
             Primus's
             being
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             falls
             upon
             the
             tenth
             year
             of
             Trajan
             .
             Also
             the
             beginning
             of
             Alexanders
             being
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             is
             placed
             on
             the
             tenth
             year
             of
             Trajan
             .
             But
             in
             the
             digesting
             of
             the
             years
             of
             the
             Bishops
             both
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             other
             Cities
             ,
             I
             have
             observed
             that
             
               Eusebius's
               Chronicon
            
             does
             often
             dissent
             from
             his
             
               Ecclesiastical
               History
            
             .
             Whether
             it
             be
             the
             fault
             of
             the
             Transcribers
             ,
             or
             of
             Jerome
             the
             Translatour
             ,
             or
             of
             Eusebius
             himself
             ▪
             I
             cannot
             positively
             affirm
             :
             for
             in
             so
             great
             a
             diversity
             its
             difficult
             to
             assign
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             mistake
             .
             But
             ,
             seeing
             that
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               History
            
             was
             written
             by
             Eusebius
             after
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             wheresoever
             such
             a
             disagreement
             occurs
             ,
             that
             seems
             rather
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             which
             is
             asserted
             in
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               History
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Book
             3.
             chap.
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             Jews
             ,
             who
             dwelt
             in
             the
             Clties
             and
             Towns
             with
             the
             Grecians
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             had
             equal
             freedom
             thereof
             with
             them
             ,
             did
             frequently
             disagree
             with
             them
             ;
             tumults
             being
             usually
             raised
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             different
             religions
             .
             For
             the
             Grecians
             scorned
             that
             the
             Jews
             should
             be
             fellow-citizens
             with
             them
             and
             enjoy
             the
             same
             priviledges
             they
             did
             ;
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             Jews
             would
             not
             live
             in
             a
             meaner
             condition
             ,
             than
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Citizens
             did
             .
             Hence
             arose
             frequent
             contentions
             ,
             both
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             Syria
             ,
             as
             Philo
             ,
             and
             Josephus
             doe
             attest
             .
             Therefore
             in
             our
             translation
             we
             have
             inserted
             both
             [
             
               Grecians
               and
               Gentiles
            
             ]
             because
             one
             word
             seemed
             not
             to
             suffice
             .
             For
             the
             Jews
             did
             not
             onely
             assault
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             but
             the
             Natives
             also
             of
             Egypt
             and
             Lybia
             :
             nor
             again
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             onely
             ,
             but
             the
             Christians
             likewise
             ,
             of
             whom
             there
             was
             then
             no
             small
             number
             in
             Egypt
             and
             Cyrene
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             destroying
             of
             all
             Egypt
             and
             Lybia
             by
             the
             Jews
             ,
             besides
             
               Dion
               ,
               Orosius
            
             mentions
             ,
             in
             his
             7
             B.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             This
             man
             was
             a
             Moor
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Mauritania
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             barbarous
             Moors
             ,
             who
             were
             Allies
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             .
             At
             first
             he
             commanded
             a
             Troop
             of
             Moors
             ;
             not
             long
             after
             he
             was
             condemned
             for
             his
             lewdness
             ,
             and
             in
             disgrace
             cashired
             .
             But
             afterwards
             in
             the
             Dacick
             war
             ▪
             when
             the
             Army
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Moors
             ,
             he
             did
             a
             brave
             piece
             of
             service
             .
             Upon
             which
             account
             being
             rewarded
             and
             honoured
             ,
             he
             did
             more
             and
             braver
             exploits
             in
             the
             second
             Dacick
             war.
             At
             length
             ,
             in
             the
             Parthian
             war
             ,
             which
             Trajan
             waged
             against
             the
             Parthians
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             valiant
             and
             fortunate
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             chosen
             into
             the
             Pretorian
             order
             ,
             bore
             a
             Consulship
             ,
             and
             Governed
             the
             Province
             of
             Palestine
             ,
             which
             promotion
             first
             made
             him
             to
             be
             envied
             ,
             then
             hated
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             ruined
             him
             .
             Thus
             much
             
               Dion
               Cassius
            
             relates
             ,
             in
             Excerpt
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             phrase
             in
             the
             original
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               of
               his
               Apostolical
               right
               division
            
             .
             This
             word
             occurs
             (
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             15.
             )
             In
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             the
             Greek
             translatours
             use
             of
             the
             word
             belongs
             to
             a
             way
             or
             path
             to
             goe
             in
             ,
             which
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             cut
             out
             that
             it
             might
             be
             fitter
             for
             use
             ;
             thence
             the
             Latine
             phrase
             ,
             
               viam
               secare
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               to
               cut
               a
               way
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               to
               goe
               before
               and
               direct
               any
               in
               their
               journey
               .
            
             And
             with
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             right
             ]
             joyned
             with
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             goe
             before
             one
             ,
             and
             direct
             him
             in
             the
             straight
             way
             to
             such
             a
             place
             .
             Hence
             the
             Syriack
             version
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             renders
             this
             phrase
             in
             Timothy
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             recte
             praedicare
             sermonem
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               rightly
               to
               Preach
               the
               word
               .
               Fullers
               Miscellan
               .
            
             B.
             3.
             chap.
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             Eusebius
             ,
             in
             his
             Chronicon
             ,
             calls
             him
             Joses
             .
             So
             Joseph
             the
             brother
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             of
             whom
             Matthew
             and
             Mark
             speak
             in
             their
             Gospels
             ,
             is
             by
             Jerom
             and
             others
             called
             
               Joses
               .
               Ephres
            
             also
             is
             ,
             by
             Nicephorus
             ,
             called
             Ephrem
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Or
             ,
             
               one
               month
            
             ;
             for
             so
             Rufinus
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             in
             his
             copy
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             His
             name
             was
             
               Tinius
               Rufus
               .
               Euscbius
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Chronicon
             ,
             says
             this
             rebellion
             happened
             on
             the
             16
             year
             of
             Adrian
             ;
             at
             which
             time
             the
             said
             Rufus
             was
             President
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Judea
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             He
             calls
             the
             Jews
             slaves
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             poverty
             and
             baseness
             of
             birth
             ;
             for
             most
             of
             them
             were
             descended
             of
             those
             captives
             ,
             who
             were
             fold
             under
             Titus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Or
             ,
             Biththera
             ;
             there
             was
             a
             Town
             called
             Betthar
             ,
             which
             was
             two
             and
             fifty
             miles
             distant
             from
             Jerusalem
             ;
             another
             Village
             there
             was
             called
             Bethar
             ,
             which
             was
             twelve
             miles
             off
             Jerusalem
             :
             both
             these
             Jerome
             calls
             Bethoron
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             same
             is
             attested
             by
             Tertullian
             ,
             Apologet
             .
             c.
             16
             ;
             by
             Celsus
             ,
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             B.
             8
             of
             Origen
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             by
             
               Gregor
               .
               Naz.
            
             in
             his
             12
             Orat.
             Onely
             ,
             on
             one
             day
             (
             that
             whereon
             Jerusalem
             was
             taken
             and
             destroyed
             by
             the
             Romans
             )
             the
             Jews
             out
             of
             all
             nations
             were
             wont
             to
             meet
             in
             Palestine
             ,
             and
             ,
             having
             paid
             a
             sum
             of
             money
             to
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             they
             entred
             into
             that
             part
             of
             the
             City
             where
             
             Solomon's
             Temple
             heretofore
             stood
             ;
             and
             there
             they
             bewailed
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             City
             and
             Temple
             .
             See
             Scaliger
             ,
             in
             Animadvers
             .
             Euseb.
             p.
             198.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             That
             was
             a
             City
             of
             Syria
             ,
             which
             ,
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             by
             Titus
             ,
             was
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Jerusalem
             ;
             as
             Eusebius
             testifies
             .
             This
             Ariston
             of
             Pella
             wrote
             a
             book
             entitled
             
               a
               Dispute
               of
               Jason
               and
               Papiscus
            
             ;
             this
             book
             Origen
             makes
             mention
             of
             in
             his
             4
             B.
             against
             Celsus
             :
             but
             the
             Preface
             of
             it
             is
             onely
             now
             extant
             amongst
             the
             works
             of
             Cyprian
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Euscbius
             is
             here
             doubly
             mistaken
             ;
             both
             in
             that
             he
             says
             Jerusalem
             was
             wholly
             destroyed
             in
             
             Adrian's
             time
             ;
             and
             also
             because
             he
             thought
             that
             
               Aelia
               Capitolina
            
             was
             built
             by
             the
             same
             Adrian
             after
             the
             Siege
             of
             Betthera
             .
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ;
             its
             evident
             from
             Josephus
             ,
             that
             Jerusalem
             was
             totally
             destroyed
             by
             Titus
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             it
             was
             ploughed
             .
             As
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             Aelia
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             built
             by
             Adrian
             after
             this
             Victory
             obtained
             over
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             this
             war
             was
             begun
             by
             the
             Jews
             upon
             that
             very
             account
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Jews
             saw
             the
             Soyle
             of
             their
             City
             occupied
             by
             strangers
             ;
             and
             perceived
             that
             in
             that
             very
             place
             where
             the
             Temple
             had
             been
             ,
             
               Jupiter
               Capitolinus
            
             was
             worshiped
             and
             sacrificed
             to
             ;
             being
             not
             able
             to
             endure
             that
             ,
             they
             took
             Arms
             ,
             and
             began
             this
             war
             which
             Eusebius
             here
             relates
             .
             Which
             was
             begun
             in
             the
             16
             year
             of
             Adrian
             ,
             and
             ended
             the
             18
             of
             his
             Empire
             .
             But
             
               Aelia
               Capitolina
            
             was
             built
             long
             before
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             year
             of
             Adrian
             .
             From
             whose
             times
             to
             those
             of
             
               Constantine
               the
               Great
            
             it
             was
             always
             called
             Aelia
             .
             But
             from
             the
             time
             of
             
               Constantine
               the
               Great
            
             it
             recovered
             again
             the
             name
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             both
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             honour
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             and
             also
             because
             of
             its
             prerogative
             ,
             being
             the
             first
             Episcopal
             Seat.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Book
             3.
             chap.
             26.
             
          
           
             a
             Eusebius
             says
             not
             upon
             what
             Gospel
             Basilides
             wrote
             these
             ,
             books
             ,
             perhaps
             Basilides
             made
             these
             books
             upon
             his
             own
             Gospel
             ;
             for
             he
             wrote
             one
             ,
             and
             set
             his
             own
             name
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             called
             it
             [
             
               the
               Gospel
               according
               to
               Basilides
            
             ]
             as
             Origen
             attests
             in
             his
             1
             Homil
             ,
             on
             Luke
             ;
             and
             Jerom
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             S.
             Matthew
             .
             These
             books
             were
             called
             
               Basilides's
               Exegeticks
               .
               Clemens
            
             (
             lib.
             4.
             
             Stromat
             .
             )
             quotes
             some
             places
             out
             of
             the
             23
             d
             of
             these
             books
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Or
             ,
             Barcabas
             :
             upon
             these
             Prophets
             ,
             Barcabbas
             and
             
               Barcoph
               ,
               Isodore
            
             the
             son
             of
             Basilides
             wrote
             some
             books
             of
             Expositions
             ,
             as
             
               Clemens
               Alexandr
            
             .
             shews
             ,
             B.
             6.
             
             
               Stromat
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             c
             Eusebius
             speaks
             here
             of
             those
             Prophets
             whom
             Basilides
             seigned
             for
             himself
             .
             Our
             Authour
             is
             right
             in
             his
             saying
             that
             
             Basilides's
             Heresie
             sprang
             up
             in
             
             Adrian's
             Reign
             .
             For
             then
             the
             Hereticks
             began
             to
             creep
             out
             of
             their
             holes
             :
             they
             thought
             (
             the
             Apostles
             being
             all
             dead
             )
             that
             they
             had
             then
             an
             opportune
             time
             to
             divulge
             their
             errours
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             So
             they
             were
             called
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             supposed
             to
             be
             assistant
             to
             men
             ;
             and
             kept
             them
             from
             diseases
             ,
             and
             unfortunate
             accidents
             .
             Magicians
             had
             such
             spirits
             as
             these
             at
             their
             command
             ,
             by
             whose
             help
             they
             did
             miraculous
             things
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             term
             in
             the
             original
             ,
             hence
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             was
             by
             the
             heathens
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             the
             
               prevailing
               opinion
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Christians
             were
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             Porphyrius
             ,
             in
             his
             book
             
               de
               Oraculor
               .
               Philosoph
            
             .
             which
             place
             Eusebius
             quotes
             ,
             in
             his
             9
             th
             B.
             
               Preparat
               .
               Evangel
            
             .
             cap.
             10.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             my
             opinion
             Hegesippus
             is
             not
             rightly
             placed
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Adrian
             ;
             neither
             doe
             his
             words
             ,
             here
             quoted
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             evince
             so
             much
             .
             It
             's
             certain
             ,
             Hegesippus
             wrote
             his
             books
             when
             Eleutherus
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             attests
             in
             the
             22
             chap.
             of
             this
             book
             .
             He
             was
             contemporary
             therefore
             with
             Irenaeus
             ,
             who
             then
             composed
             his
             Elaborate
             books
             against
             the
             Heresies
             .
             Indeed
             our
             Eusebius
             ,
             retracting
             as
             it
             were
             his
             former
             opinion
             ,
             does
             ,
             in
             the
             21
             ,
             and
             22
             chapt
             .
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             place
             Hegesippus
             in
             the
             times
             of
             
               Marcus
               Antoninus
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Which
             was
             celebrated
             every
             fifth
             year
             ,
             at
             Mantinea
             in
             Arcadia
             ,
             says
             
               Pausanias
               ,
               in
               Arcad.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Amongst
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             the
             chief
             Priest
             ,
             who
             was
             over
             the
             other
             Priests
             ,
             and
             distributed
             to
             them
             the
             Revenue
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             was
             called
             a
             Prophet
             .
             For
             the
             first
             Officer
             of
             the
             temple
             was
             the
             Cant●r
             ,
             then
             the
             Horoscopus
             ,
             after
             him
             the
             Scriba
             ,
             then
             the
             Vestitor
             :
             last
             of
             all
             the
             Propheta
             took
             his
             place
             ,
             who
             carried
             a
             water-pot
             in
             his
             bosom
             .
             See
             Epiphan
             .
             in
             3
             B.
             advers
             .
             Haeres
             .
             &c.
             Concerning
             these
             Prophets
             of
             Antinous
             instituted
             by
             Adrian
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             in
             
               an
               old
               Greek
               inscription
            
             ,
             quoted
             by
             Casaubon
             in
             his
             notes
             on
             Spartianus
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             s
             no
             wonder
             that
             Antinous
             ,
             deified
             by
             Adrian
             ,
             had
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             seeing
             he
             was
             worshipped
             chiefly
             by
             the
             Egyptians
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             i.
             e.
             
               in
               the
               Jewish
               war
               which
               was
               not
               long
               since
               .
            
             For
             the
             Greek
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             is
             sometimes
             used
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             ,
             as
             to
             signifie
             [
             nuper
             ]
             i.
             e.
             lately
             .
             In
             which
             sense
             Justin
             uses
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             speaks
             of
             Antinous
             in
             this
             chapt
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Or
               ,
               Serennius
            
             ;
             he
             was
             Proconsul
             of
             Asia
             ,
             and
             predecessour
             to
             
               Minutius
               Fundanus
            
             in
             that
             Government
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             It
             may
             be
             deservedly
             questioned
             ,
             why
             Adrian
             answered
             not
             Granianus
             from
             whom
             he
             received
             these
             letters
             but
             wrote
             to
             
               Minutius
               Fundanus
            
             his
             successour
             :
             the
             reason
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             might
             be
             this
             ;
             either
             Granianus
             died
             soon
             after
             he
             wrote
             to
             Adrian
             ;
             or
             else
             he
             left
             that
             Government
             ;
             For
             the
             Proconsuls
             were
             annual
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             Justin
             ,
             in
             his
             second
             Apologie
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             now
             commonly
             written
             ,
             p.
             99.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             He
             means
             the
             outcries
             ,
             which
             the
             people
             were
             wont
             to
             make
             in
             the
             Theatres
             ,
             -
             
               The
               Christians
               to
               the
               Lyons
            
             !
             as
             Tertullian
             attests
             .
             Sometimes
             it
             so
             happened
             that
             the
             Proconsuls
             and
             Governours
             were
             forced
             to
             yield
             to
             these
             tumultuous
             clamours
             ,
             though
             unwilling
             to
             it
             of
             themselves
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Emperour
             Adrian
             admonisheth
             Fundanus
             the
             Proconsul
             not
             to
             suffer
             himself
             to
             be
             induced
             by
             such
             requests
             to
             the
             persecution
             and
             slaughter
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             It
             was
             an
             old
             custom
             in
             the
             
               Roman
               Empire
            
             ,
             for
             the
             populace
             both
             in
             the
             City
             and
             in
             the
             Provinces
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             met
             at
             the
             
               publick
               shews
            
             ,
             to
             ask
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             or
             Governour
             what
             they
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             ,
             with
             loud
             outcries
             all
             at
             once
             .
             Instances
             hereof
             are
             frequent
             in
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             Roman
             History
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             These
             words
             of
             Irenaeus
             are
             extant
             in
             his
             3
             B.
             chap.
             4.
             where
             
               the
               old
               translatour
            
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             
               the
               eighth
            
             :
             which
             reading
             is
             most
             agreeable
             to
             trenaeus
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             3
             chapt
             .
             of
             the
             same
             book
             ;
             where
             he
             ,
             reckoning
             up
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             ,
             counts
             Hyginus
             the
             eighth
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
             But
             in
             the
             1
             B.
             of
             Irenaeus
             chap.
             28.
             it
             s
             written
             [
             
               the
               ninth
            
             ]
             so
             also
             in
             Epiphan
             .
             in
             Haeres
             .
             Cerdon
             .
             and
             in
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Cyprian
             to
             Pomp●ius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Irenaeus
             does
             not
             say
             he
             was
             excommunicated
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             separated
             himself
             from
             the
             Church
             ;
             whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             Cerdo
             condemned
             himself
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             judgment
             ,
             and
             so
             prevented
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Rufinus
             seems
             to
             have
             readit
             otherwise
             ;
             for
             he
             translates
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               Quarto
               autem
               Episcopatûs
               sui
               anno
               cùm
               decessisset
               Hyginus
               ,
            
             &c.
             i.
             e.
             
               Hyginus
               dying
               in
               the
               fourth
               year
               of
               his
               being
               Bishop
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Our
               Eusebius
            
             forgot
             himself
             here
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             these
             following
             words
             of
             Justins
             were
             taken
             out
             of
             his
             book
             against
             Marcion
             ;
             they
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             
               Justins
               second
               Apologie
            
             ;
             pag.
             70.
             
             Edit
             .
             Paris
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             These
             words
             [
             
               to
               be
               the
               Father
               of
               Christ
            
             ]
             are
             wanting
             in
             the
             common
             Editions
             of
             Justin
             ;
             and
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             superfluous
             .
             Marcion
             asserted
             ,
             there
             were
             two
             Gods
             ,
             the
             one
             the
             Creatour
             ,
             by
             whom
             this
             world
             was
             made
             ▪
             the
             other
             superiour
             to
             him
             ;
             who
             framed
             the
             better
             and
             more
             excellent
             things
             :
             this
             God
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             confess
             ,
             and
             to
             deny
             the
             other
             .
             This
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             Justins
             words
             :
             to
             whom
             agrees
             Epiphan
             .
             in
             Haeres
             .
             
               Marcion
               .
               Marcion
            
             held
             ,
             that
             that
             most
             High
             God
             was
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             that
             Christ
             came
             down
             from
             heaven
             to
             reprehend
             the
             other
             God
             
               the
               maker
               of
               this
               world
            
             ,
             whom
             he
             called
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             Vales
             ▪
             
          
           
             a
             Lucius
             was
             by
             Nature
             the
             son
             of
             
               Aelius
               Verus
               Caesar
            
             whom
             Adrian
             adopted
             .
             He
             dying
             ,
             Adrian
             adopted
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
               ▪
            
             upon
             this
             condition
             ,
             that
             Pius
             should
             adopt
             Marcus
             and
             Lucius
             ;
             as
             Spartianus
             and
             Capitolinus
             doe
             declare
             .
             But
             others
             say
             ,
             that
             Lucius
             was
             adopted
             by
             Marcus
             ;
             so
             Capitolinus
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Marcus
             .
             Wherefore
             in
             these
             words
             of
             Justin
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             other
             person
             meant
             by
             Caesar
             the
             Philosopher
             ,
             than
             
               Aelius
               Verus
            
             ,
             whom
             Adrian
             adopted
             .
             For
             Justin
             says
             ,
             that
             Lucius
             was
             by
             nature
             the
             son
             of
             Caesar
             the
             Philosopher
             ,
             and
             the
             adoptive
             son
             of
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             its
             evident
             ,
             Lucius
             was
             Aelius
             Verus's
             own
             son
             :
             therefore
             by
             Caesar
             the
             Philosopher
             must
             be
             meant
             
               Aelius
               Verus
            
             .
             But
             there
             are
             two
             things
             which
             seem
             to
             withstand
             this
             exposition
             of
             this
             passage
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             the
             surname
             of
             Philosopher
             is
             no
             way
             agreeable
             to
             
               Aelius
               Verus
            
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             
               Aelius
               Verus
            
             (
             who
             was
             adopted
             by
             Adrian
             )
             was
             a
             learned
             man
             ,
             and
             studious
             ,
             especially
             in
             Poetry
             ,
             as
             Capitolinus
             says
             in
             his
             life
             :
             but
             his
             Moralls
             were
             in
             no
             wise
             agreeable
             to
             the
             study
             and
             profession
             of
             Philosophy
             .
             Then
             further
             ,
             if
             Justin
             would
             here
             mean
             
               Aelius
               Verus
            
             why
             does
             he
             not
             mention
             his
             name
             ?
             For
             the
             Appellation
             of
             Caesar
             the
             Philosopher
             seems
             not
             sufficient
             to
             evidence
             him
             to
             be
             meant
             ;
             in
             as
             much
             as
             that
             appellation
             might
             be
             common
             to
             Marcus
             also
             .
             We
             could
             easily
             clear
             our selves
             of
             these
             difficulties
             by
             admitting
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             four
             M.
             SS
             .
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             Savil.
             where
             this
             place
             is
             thus
             written
             [
             
               And
               to
               Lucius
               the
               Philosopher
               ,
               by
               nature
               the
               son
               of
               Caesar
            
             ]
             which
             reading
             Casaubon
             approves
             of
             ,
             in
             his
             notes
             on
             Spartianus
             .
             But
             we
             judge
             it
             not
             to
             be
             good
             .
             For
             it
             follows
             in
             Justin
             [
             the
             lover
             of
             Learning
             ]
             where
             you
             see
             ,
             Marcus
             and
             Lucius
             have
             each
             their
             Epithetes
             :
             Marcus
             is
             termed
             [
             
               the
               Philosopher
            
             ]
             and
             Lucius
             [
             
               the
               lover
               of
               Learning
            
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Neapolis
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             Palestine
             ,
             is
             called
             Flavia
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             a
             colony
             brought
             thither
             by
             
               Flavius
               Vespasianus
            
             .
             Before
             ,
             it
             was
             called
             Sichem
             .
             Yet
             Pliny
             does
             not
             say
             there
             was
             a
             Colony
             there
             .
             Afterwards
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             Severus
             deprived
             it
             of
             its
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             reduced
             it
             to
             a
             village
             ,
             because
             it
             favoured
             Nigers
             side
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             the
             Original
             't
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             Rufinus
             translates
             it
             [
             postulatum
             ,
             i.
             e.
             a
             Petition
             ]
             The
             Greek
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             signifies
             ,
             
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               request
               to
               him
            
             ;
             which
             was
             most
             commonly
             done
             in
             writing
             :
             There
             is
             extant
             a
             form
             of
             such
             a
             Petition
             (
             presented
             by
             Marcellinus
             the
             Presbyter
             to
             
               Theodosius
               Augustus
            
             )
             which
             Syrmondus
             published
             lately
             :
             it
             begins
             thus
             ;
             
               Deprecamur
               mansuetudinem
               vestram
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               We
               earnestly
               intreat
               your
               Graciousness
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             See
             note
             B.
             in
             the
             following
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             a
             Eusebius
             is
             mistaken
             in
             attributing
             this
             Rescript
             to
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             ,
             whenas
             it
             was
             M.
             Aurelius's
             (
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Title
             )
             written
             in
             the
             first
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             Consul
             III.
             See
             
               Onuphrii
               Fast.
               ad
               ann
               .
               Vrb.
            
             914.
             
             The
             testimony
             of
             Melito
             (
             which
             Eusebius
             produces
             to
             confirm
             his
             opinion
             in
             this
             point
             )
             destroys
             it
             .
             For
             Melito
             ,
             in
             his
             Apologie
             ,
             reckons
             up
             all
             the
             Rescripts
             of
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Christans
             ;
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Lariseans
             ,
             to
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             Grecians
             :
             Now
             if
             this
             Rescript
             to
             the
             Common
             Council
             of
             Asia
             had
             been
             Antoninus
             Pius's
             ,
             doubtless
             Melito
             (
             being
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Asia
             )
             would
             not
             have
             omitted
             it
             .
             For
             he
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             of
             it
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             publisht
             at
             Ephesus
             :
             and
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             reckoned
             up
             the
             other
             Rescripts
             of
             Pius
             ,
             why
             should
             he
             not
             make
             mention
             of
             this
             ,
             which
             was
             written
             to
             the
             people
             of
             his
             own
             Province
             ?
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Councill
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             For
             the
             Afians
             had
             a
             Common
             .
             Councill
             of
             the
             whole
             Province
             ,
             to
             which
             each
             City
             sent
             its
             Representatives
             ;
             as
             Aristides
             declares
             ,
             in
             the
             4.
             of
             his
             
               Orat.
               Sacr.
            
             And
             the
             same
             Authour
             says
             there
             ,
             that
             this
             Councill
             met
             in
             the
             
               upper
               Phrygia
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             at
             Apamea
             ,
             or
             Synnada
             .
             Yet
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             ,
             they
             met
             in
             other
             Cities
             .
             There
             were
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             Roman
             Provinces
             ,
             such
             Councills
             as
             these
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             It
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Your
             :
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Justins
             Apologie
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Although
             this
             Rescript
             be
             not
             Antoninus
             Pius's
             ;
             yet
             it
             's
             here
             produced
             in
             an
             opportune
             place
             .
             For
             in
             it
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             that
             Epistle
             which
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             wrote
             to
             the
             Governours
             of
             Provinces
             ,
             when
             they
             enquired
             of
             him
             what
             they
             should
             doe
             with
             the
             Christians
             .
             Melito
             makes
             mention
             of
             this
             Epistle
             of
             
             Pius's
             ;
             whose
             words
             Eusebius
             quotes
             in
             chap.
             26.
             of
             this
             4
             book
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             To
             some
             Laws
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Codex
               Theodosian
            
             .
             there
             is
             put
             [
             
               P.
               P.
            
             ]
             which
             mark
             signifies
             that
             that
             Law
             of
             the
             Emperour
             was
             made
             Publick
             in
             
               such
               a
            
             City
             .
             For
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             would
             have
             any
             Edict
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             and
             known
             to
             all
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             write
             with
             their
             own
             hand
             this
             word
             [
             Proponatur
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               Let
               it
               be
               Publisht
            
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             room
             or
             place
             where
             the
             Councill
             met
             .
             It
             may
             also
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             Temple
             which
             the
             Province
             of
             Asia
             built
             in
             honour
             of
             Rome
             and
             Augustus
             .
             There
             is
             extant
             an
             old
             Coin
             of
             
               Claudius
               Augustus
            
             ,
             whereon
             there
             is
             a
             Temple
             to
             be
             seen
             with
             this
             Title
             [
             R.
             &
             AUG
             .
             ]
             and
             this
             inscription
             [
             COM.
             ASIAE
             .
             ]
             on
             both
             sides
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             This
             Temple
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             was
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             wherein
             all
             the
             Cities
             of
             Asia
             met
             to
             solemnize
             their
             Religious
             Rites
             for
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             Emperour
             and
             the
             Roman
             People
             :
             and
             this
             Temple
             was
             for
             the
             use
             of
             all
             Asia
             in
             common
             ,
             being
             built
             at
             the
             publick
             charge
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             Original
             the
             term
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             in
             this
             place
             is
             the
             same
             almost
             in
             signification
             with
             the
             word
             [
             Salutare
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               to
               Salute
            
             ]
             For
             therefore
             would
             Marcion
             have
             had
             himself
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             saluted
             .
             So
             ,
             antiently
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             the
             Faithfull
             approacht
             the
             holy
             Table
             ,
             the
             Deacon
             was
             wont
             to
             cry
             aloud
             often
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               acknowledge
               one
               another
            
             ]
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             least
             any
             prophane
             person
             or
             Jew
             should
             come
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             Vales.
             S.
             Paul
             uses
             this
             term
             (
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             18.
             
             )
             where
             our
             translation
             renders
             it
             [
             acknowledge
             .
             ]
          
           
             *
             Tit.
             3.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               throughout
               Pontus
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             ,
             as
             I
             judge
             ,
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               Every
               where
            
             :
             which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             inscription
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             is
             thus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             i.
             e.
             
               every
               where
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             mention
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Pontus
             in
             the
             title
             of
             this
             Epistle
             .
             For
             Philomelium
             is
             not
             a
             City
             of
             Pontus
             ,
             but
             of
             Lycaonia
             ,
             as
             Pliny
             says
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             others
             )
             of
             Pisidia
             .
             For
             so
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             one
             Paul
             ,
             a
             Philomelian
             ,
             is
             named
             among
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Pisidia
             .
             Vales.
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             Edit
             .
             it
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               throughout
               Pontus
            
             .
          
           
             b
             This
             whole
             Epistle
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             Polycarp
             ,
             is
             put
             out
             by
             the
             Learned
             Bishop
             Usher
             .
             Our
             Eusebius
             does
             not
             insert
             the
             whole
             Epistle
             ;
             the
             Learned
             reader
             may
             see
             it
             entire
             in
             that
             Edit
             .
             of
             Bishop
             Ushers
             .
          
           
             c
             In
             Bishop
             
               Ushers
               Edit
            
             .
             of
             this
             Epistle
             this
             place
             is
             different
             from
             what
             t
             is
             here
             .
             The
             words
             there
             are
             these
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               For
               the
               most
               couragious
               Germanicus
               strengthened
               the
               imbecillity
               of
               others
               by
               his
               great
               patience
               in
               undergoing
               the
               Tortures
               .
            
          
           
             d
             Or
             ,
             coun●enance
             ;
             for
             in
             
               Rob.
               Stephens
            
             Edit
             .
             it
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             But
             in
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             it
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             behaviour
             ,
             or
             ,
             carriage
             ;
             ]
             as
             we
             translate
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             the
             Maz.
             and
             Med.
             M.
             SS
             .
             in
             stead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               which
               happened
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               which
               had
               been
               conversant
            
             ]
             and
             so
             Rufinus
             read
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             his
             Version
             :
             and
             the
             old
             Translatour
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             put
             forth
             by
             Bishop
             Usher
             ,
             is
             found
             to
             have
             read
             it
             so
             likewise
             .
             Vales.
             In
             
               Rob.
               Stephens
            
             Edit
             .
             it
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               which
               had
               happened
               to
               him
            
             .
          
           
             f
             So
             it
             was
             called
             whenever
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             feast
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             fell
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             .
             See
             Jo.
             19.
             31.
             
             &
             7.
             37.
             
             For
             that
             which
             among
             the
             Jews
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               feast
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               day
               of
               solemn
               assembly
            
             in
             any
             feast
             ,
             (
             and
             such
             were
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             of
             the
             feast
             of
             tabernacles
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             seventh
             of
             the
             feast
             of
             unleavened-bread
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             of
             Penteoost
             )
             is
             by
             the
             Jews
             ,
             writing
             in
             Greek
             ,
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               great
               day
            
             .
             So
             the
             72
             render
             it
             ▪
             Isa.
             1.
             13.
             where
             we
             read
             
               calling
               of
               assemblies
            
             .
             Se●
             
               Scalig.
               proleg
            
             .
             de
             
               Emend
               .
               Temp.
            
             p.
             6
             ,
             &
             7.
             
             Bishop
             Usher
             (
             in
             his
             tract
             
               De
               anno
               Macedon
            
             .
             chap.
             3.
             )
             says
             that
             the
             
               great
               Sabbath
            
             ,
             mentioned
             here
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             immediately
             preceded
             Easter
             ;
             the
             Learned
             reader
             may
             see
             the
             Authour
             and
             his
             reasons
             .
          
           
             g
             It
             was
             the
             office
             of
             this
             Magistrate
             to
             apprehend
             seditious
             persons
             ,
             and
             disturbers
             of
             the
             publick
             peace
             ,
             and
             ,
             having
             before
             sent
             their
             indictments
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             places
             of
             judicature
             :
             so
             says
             August
             .
             in
             his
             140
             ,
             and
             159
             Epist.
             Hence
             't
             is
             here
             said
             ,
             that
             Herod
             ,
             the
             Irenarch
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             took
             up
             Polycarp
             into
             his
             Chariot
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             commanded
             to
             be
             found
             out
             and
             apprehended
             by
             his
             guards
             .
             These
             Irenarchs
             were
             made
             of
             some
             of
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             as
             the
             49
             th
             Law
             in
             the
             
               Codex
               Theodos.
            
             does
             shew
             .
             At
             last
             Theodosius
             Junior
             wholly
             abolished
             that
             office
             in
             the
             East
             :
             his
             constitution
             is
             extant
             in
             the
             
               Codex
               Theodos.
            
             They
             had
             under
             their
             command
             horsemen
             ,
             and
             the
             Diogmitae
             ,
             [
             i.
             e.
             pursuers
             ]
             a
             sort
             of
             Souldiers
             that
             were
             lightly
             armed
             ,
             and
             so
             more
             expedite
             to
             pursue
             and
             take
             such
             as
             were
             thieves
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             That
             was
             the
             place
             where
             their
             sacred
             games
             and
             shews
             were
             exhibited
             .
          
           
             h
             This
             
             Proconsul's
             name
             was
             
               Statius
               ▪
               Quadratu●●
            
             for
             so
             't
             is
             truly
             Printed
             in
             the
             old
             Latine
             translation
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             the
             most
             learned
             
               Arch
               B.
               Usher
            
             published
             .
             This
             man
             ,
             as
             ●
             judge
             ,
             was
             the
             same
             person
             with
             
               L.
               Statius
               Quadratus
            
             ,
             who
             was
             Consul
             in
             the
             reign
             of
             
               Antoninus
               ,
               anno
               ur●
               .
               condit
               .
            
             895.
             
             Aristi●●●
             makes
             mention
             of
             this
             Proconsul
             of
             Asia
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             and
             fourth
             of
             his
             
               Sacred
               Orations
            
             :
             where
             he
             also
             calls
             him
             a
             Rhetorician
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             therefore
             but
             he
             was
             the
             same
             man
             with
             Quadratus
             the
             Consul
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             Philostratus
             says
             ,
             was
             the
             master
             of
             
               Varus
               Sophista
            
             ,
             who
             was
             wont
             to
             declaim
             extemp●re
             upon
             any
             subject
             given
             ;
             and
             was
             a
             great
             emulatour
             of
             
               Favorinus
               Sophista
            
             .
             In
             what
             year
             he
             bore
             the
             office
             of
             Proconsul
             of
             
               Asia
               ,
               Aristides
            
             indeed
             says
             not
             .
             But
             that
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             out
             from
             his
             relation
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             the
             4
             of
             his
             
               Orat.
               Sacr.
               Aristides
            
             says
             ,
             that
             a
             little
             after
             that
             Plague
             which
             raged
             in
             
               Asia
               ,
               Scverus
            
             was
             
               Proconsul
               .
               Eusebius
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Chronicon
             ,
             places
             that
             Plague
             on
             the
             8
             year
             of
             M.
             
               Aurelius
               Antoninus
            
             .
             Therefore
             Severus
             was
             Proconsul
             of
             Asia
             in
             the
             9
             of
             M.
             Aurelius
             .
             When
             he
             was
             
               Proconsul
               ,
               Aristides
            
             writes
             ,
             that
             he
             received
             letters
             out
             of
             Italy
             from
             the
             Emperours
             ;
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             from
             the
             seniour
             Augustus
             and
             his
             son
             :
             where
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Augustus
             he
             understands
             Mareus
             ;
             and
             the
             son
             of
             the
             Emperour
             is
             Commodus
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             called
             Caesar.
             Next
             before
             
               Scverus
               ,
               Pollio
            
             was
             Proconsul
             ,
             as
             Aristides
             attests
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ;
             and
             immediately
             before
             Pollio
             ,
             our
             Quadratus
             was
             the
             Proconsul
             of
             Asia
             :
             for
             so
             says
             Aristides
             in
             the
             same
             Oration
             .
             So
             that
             Quadratus
             was
             Proconsul
             of
             Asia
             in
             the
             7
             of
             Marcus's
             Empire
             .
             On
             which
             year
             also
             Eusebius
             ,
             in
             his
             Chronicon
             ,
             places
             the
             Martyrdome
             of
             Polycarp
             .
             They
             are
             in
             an
             errour
             therefore
             ,
             who
             say
             the
             Martyrdome
             of
             Polycarp
             happened
             on
             the
             ninth
             of
             Marcus.
             For
             ,
             whereas
             t
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             attestation
             of
             Aristides
             ,
             that
             Quadratus
             (
             under
             whom
             Polycarp
             suffered
             )
             bore
             the
             Proconsulate
             of
             Asia
             in
             the
             seventh
             year
             of
             Marcus
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             Polycarp
             is
             necessarily
             to
             be
             placed
             on
             the
             same
             year
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             
               To
               wit
            
             ,
             either
             the
             fire
             ,
             or
             the
             wild
             beasts
             .
             For
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             Savil.
             M.
             SS
             .
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             translate
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             These
             Asiarchs
             were
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             community
             (
             or
             whole
             body
             of
             inhabitants
             )
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Asia
             :
             for
             as
             the
             people
             of
             Asia
             had
             Temples
             built
             by
             common
             charge
             ,
             sacred
             games
             ,
             sacred
             feasts
             in
             common
             ,
             and
             a
             Common-council
             ;
             so
             also
             they
             had
             a
             Priesthood
             called
             Asiarchia
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             common
             priesthood
             of
             Asia
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             executed
             this
             sacerdotal
             office
             (
             which
             consisted
             in
             the
             managing
             their
             publick
             sports
             or
             spectacles
             )
             were
             termed
             Asiarchs
             .
             These
             Asiarchs
             were
             elected
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             each
             City
             of
             Asia
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             every
             year
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             about
             the
             
               Autumnal
               equinox
            
             )
             had
             a
             publick
             meeting
             ,
             wherein
             they
             appointed
             one
             of
             their
             own
             Citizens
             to
             be
             an
             Asiarch
             ;
             then
             they
             sent
             Deputies
             to
             the
             Common-council
             of
             the
             Province
             ,
             who
             declared
             to
             them
             his
             name
             whom
             they
             had
             made
             choice
             of
             at
             home
             :
             after
             which
             the
             Common-council
             chose
             about
             ten
             to
             be
             Asiarchs
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             number
             of
             all
             those
             ,
             whom
             each
             City
             had
             elected
             to
             that
             office
             .
             See
             Aristides
             ,
             in
             
               Orat.
               Sacr.
            
             4tâ
             .
             Now
             the
             difficulty
             is
             ,
             whither
             all
             these
             ,
             who
             were
             elected
             ,
             by
             the
             Common-council
             ,
             executed
             this
             office
             altogether
             ,
             or
             whither
             onely
             one
             of
             them
             was
             
               Asiarch
               ;
               Valesius
            
             thinks
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Asiarch
             ;
             his
             reasons
             are
             these
             ;
             though
             more
             than
             one
             were
             elected
             by
             the
             Senate
             of
             Asia
             ,
             yet
             that
             perhaps
             was
             done
             that
             out
             of
             them
             the
             
               Roman
               Proconsul
            
             might
             choose
             one
             ,
             as
             he
             usually
             did
             in
             the
             Election
             of
             the
             Irenarchs
             :
             again
             ,
             the
             Senate
             might
             elect
             more
             than
             one
             ,
             because
             if
             the
             first
             that
             was
             chosen
             Asiarch
             should
             die
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             ended
             his
             year
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             another
             to
             supply
             his
             place
             :
             lastly
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Asiarch
             every
             year
             ,
             is
             apparent
             from
             the
             words
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             this
             Epistle
             (
             which
             Eusebius
             leaves
             out
             in
             his
             quotation
             ,
             but
             the
             learned
             reader
             may
             see
             them
             in
             Arch
             B.
             Ushers's
             Edit
             ▪
             of
             it
             )
             where
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             Polycarp
             suffered
             under
             Philip
             the
             Asiarch
             ,
             and
             
               Statius
               Quadratus
            
             Proconsul
             of
             Asia
             .
             This
             is
             the
             opinion
             of
             Valesius
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             his
             reasons
             for
             it
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             incomparably
             learned
             Usher
             affirms
             that
             there
             were
             more
             Asiarchs
             than
             one
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             which
             he
             collects
             from
             Acts
             19.
             31.
             with
             whom
             agrees
             the
             learned
             D
             r
             Hammond
             in
             his
             Paraphrase
             and
             Notes
             on
             that
             Text
             ,
             and
             also
             M
             r
             
               Jo.
               Gregory
            
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             pag.
             49.
             of
             his
             works
             ,
             Edit
             .
             Lond.
             1665.
             
             This
             office
             (
             says
             Valesius
             )
             was
             very
             chargeable
             ,
             therefore
             the
             richest
             persons
             were
             elected
             to
             it
             .
             Hence
             't
             is
             that
             Strabo
             affirms
             ,
             that
             the
             Asiarchs
             were
             commonly
             chosen
             out
             of
             Trallis
             ,
             the
             Citizens
             whereof
             were
             the
             wealthiest
             of
             all
             Asia
             .
          
           
             l
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             stake
             ,
             (
             to
             which
             such
             as
             were
             to
             be
             burnt
             were
             bound
             )
             the
             Nails
             ,
             the
             Ropes
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Tunica
               molesta
            
             (
             mentioned
             by
             Juvenal
             )
             which
             was
             
               a
               Coat
               ,
               daubed
               all
               over
               with
               Pitch
               and
               Brimstone
               ,
               and
               put
               upon
               the
               Person
               who
               was
               to
               be
               burnt
               ,
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             From
             this
             passage
             I
             conjecture
             ,
             that
             Polycarp
             said
             this
             foregoing
             prayer
             of
             his
             with
             a
             low
             voice
             ;
             but
             pronounced
             Amen
             aloud
             .
             That
             this
             of
             old
             was
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Christians
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             loudly
             to
             resound
             the
             Amen
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             prayer
             )
             the
             rite
             now
             observed
             in
             the
             Church
             does
             demonstrate
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             that
             after
             each
             prayer
             repeated
             by
             the
             Priest
             ,
             all
             the
             people
             doe
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             answer
             Amen
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             This
             officers
             charge
             was
             (
             not
             to
             fight
             with
             the
             wild
             beasts
             ,
             as
             the
             Bestiarii
             did
             ,
             but
             )
             to
             dispatch
             them
             ,
             if
             at
             any
             time
             they
             were
             enraged
             ,
             and
             like
             to
             endanger
             the
             spectatours
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             it
             happened
             .
             They
             were
             also
             called
             Lancea●ii
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             o
             The
             phrase
             in
             the
             Original
             is
             this
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             says
             Hesychius
             )
             oi
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             i.
             e.
             
               They
               are
               said
               to
               communicate
               ,
               who
               distribute
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               partake
               and
               receive
               from
               one
               another
               ,
               whether
               friendship
               ,
               or
               knowledge
               .
            
             Whence
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             is
             appliable
             to
             friendship
             or
             society
             ;
             which
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             exprest
             to
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             &c.
             departed
             ,
             when
             ,
             meeting
             yearly
             at
             the
             place
             where
             their
             sacred
             reliques
             were
             interred
             ,
             they
             celebrated
             the
             anniversary
             day
             of
             their
             Martyrdom
             :
             thus
             they
             maintained
             a
             friendship
             or
             society
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             with
             the
             departed
             Martyr
             .
             The
             following
             words
             of
             this
             Epistle
             doe
             declare
             the
             resolution
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             about
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Polycarps
             Martyrdom
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             reason
             of
             that
             their
             so
             doing
             .
          
           
             p
             Or
             ,
             Alce
             ,
             for
             so
             it
             is
             in
             Bishop
             Ushers
             Edit
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             q
             In
             the
             learned
             Ushers
             Edit
             .
             't
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             companions
             ;
             from
             the
             verb
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             used
             here
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             as
             we
             said
             (
             
               note
               o.
            
             )
             it
             is
             sometimes
             taken
             to
             signifie
             .
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             original
             phrase
             :
             so
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             called
             the
             days
             whereon
             the
             Martyrs
             suffered
             ,
             because
             at
             their
             deaths
             they
             were
             born
             sons
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             and
             heirs
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           
             s
             This
             passage
             is
             otherwise
             (
             and
             truer
             )
             in
             B.
             Ushers
             Edit
             .
             thus
             [
             
               who
               together
               with
               those
               of
               Philadelphia
            
             was
             the
             twelfth
             that
             suffered
             Martyrdom
             in
             Smyrna
             .
             ]
             So
             that
             ,
             those
             Martyrs
             of
             Philadelphia
             were
             not
             12
             in
             number
             but
             11
             onely
             ;
             and
             Polycarp
             was
             the
             twelfth
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             t
             Eusebius
             purposely
             omitted
             the
             conclusion
             of
             this
             letter
             ,
             as
             being
             unserviceable
             to
             his
             present
             designe
             ;
             and
             because
             he
             had
             inserted
             the
             entire
             Epistle
             into
             another
             work
             of
             his
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             into
             his
             book
             
               concerning
               the
               sufferings
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Martyrs
               :
            
             the
             learned
             Reader
             may
             see
             this
             whole
             Letter
             (
             as
             before
             we
             intimated
             )
             put
             forth
             by
             Arch
             B.
             Usher
             ,
             from
             the
             conclusion
             whereof
             he
             may
             observe
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             that
             this
             Epistle
             was
             not
             written
             immediately
             after
             Polycarps
             Martyrdom
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             was
             some
             distance
             of
             time
             between
             that
             and
             the
             writing
             thereof
             :
             for
             the
             Philomelians
             ,
             hearing
             a
             report
             of
             the
             suffering
             of
             Polycarp
             ,
             sent
             Letters
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             desiring
             an
             account
             of
             all
             particulars
             that
             happened
             at
             the
             suffering
             of
             this
             B.
             Martyr
             :
             which
             those
             of
             Smyrna
             willingly
             undertook
             ,
             and
             wrote
             them
             this
             Letter
             ,
             most
             part
             whereof
             Eusebius
             quotes
             in
             this
             Chapter
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             Polycarps
             Martyrdom
             is
             there
             called
             Evangelical
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             given
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             because
             Polycarp
             fled
             from
             those
             who
             pursued
             him
             ,
             (
             agreeable
             to
             the
             example
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             )
             Lastly
             ,
             't
             is
             observable
             therefrom
             ,
             that
             Polycarp
             was
             Martyred
             the
             2
             d
             day
             of
             the
             month
             Xanthicus
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             7
             th
             of
             the
             Calend.
             of
             March.
             Vales.
             But
             Arch
             B
             ▪
             Usher
             dissents
             (
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             concerning
             the
             day
             of
             Polycarps
             Martyrdom
             )
             from
             Valesius
             ,
             as
             the
             learned
             reader
             may
             see
             in
             his
             notes
             on
             that
             Epist.
             and
             in
             his
             tract
             
               De
               Anno
               Solar
               ,
               Maced
               .
               &
               Asian
               .
            
          
           
             Eusebius
             is
             here
             much
             mistaken
             in
             that
             he
             thought
             ,
             
               Pionius
               ,
               Metrodorus
               ,
               Carpus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             suffered
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             M.
             Antoninus
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             when
             Polycarp
             was
             Martyred
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             Acts
             of
             
               Pionius
               ,
               Carpus
            
             ,
             and
             Papulus
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Martyred
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Decius
             .
             Vales.
             See
             Usher
             ,
             in
             his
             book
             
               De
               Anno
               Solar
               .
               Maced
               .
               &
               Asian
               .
            
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Eusebius
             mentions
             this
             second
             Apology
             of
             Justins
             in
             the
             following
             chapter
             and
             so
             does
             Jerom
             in
             his
             work
             
               De
               Script
               .
               Ecclesiast
            
             .
             But
             in
             the
             vulgar
             Editions
             of
             
             Justin's
             works
             ,
             his
             Apologies
             are
             preposterously
             placed
             :
             for
             that
             which
             in
             the
             Printed
             Copies
             is
             put
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ▪
             should
             be
             placed
             first
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             in
             those
             Editions
             is
             set
             first
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             to
             the
             
               Roman
               Senate
            
             ,
             should
             be
             placed
             last
             ;
             which
             we
             shall
             more
             fully
             manifest
             hereafter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             passage
             of
             
             Justin's
             is
             now
             extant
             in
             his
             first
             Apology
             ;
             pag.
             46.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
               .
               Graco-Latin
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             Maz.
             Fuk.
             &
             Med.
             M.
             SS
             .
             interpose
             here
             the
             preposition
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             in
             ]
             which
             we
             have
             followed
             in
             our
             translation
             .
             The
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             we
             have
             rendered
             [
             stocks
             ;
             ]
             in
             which
             sense
             this
             word
             is
             frequently
             used
             in
             Eusebius
             ;
             for
             example
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             5
             B.
             The
             learned
             Petavius
             (
             in
             his
             notes
             on
             Themistius
             ,
             Orat.
             9.
             )
             remarques
             that
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             there
             occurs
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             in
             signification
             with
             [
             nervus
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               a
               kind
               of
               stocks
            
             ]
             For
             these
             sort
             of
             fetters
             were
             made
             
               of
               wood
            
             .
             Vales.
             The
             same
             word
             is
             used
             Acts
             16.
             24.
             where
             our
             translatours
             render
             it
             thus
             [
             
               And
               made
               their
               feet
               fast
               in
               the
               stocks
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             d
             In
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             Crescens
             did
             very
             ill
             ,
             to
             defame
             the
             Christians
             ,
             (
             the
             points
             of
             whose
             religion
             he
             was
             altogether
             ignorant
             of
             )
             meerly
             to
             win
             the
             applause
             of
             the
             multitude
             .
             Vales.
             In
             
               Rob.
               Stephens
            
             Edit
             .
             it
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             i.
             e.
             Crescens
             did
             this
             to
             please
             and
             delight
             the
             
               erroneous
               multitude
            
             .
          
           
             e
             He
             means
             that
             incomparable
             saying
             of
             Socrates
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             
             Plato's
             works
             :
             which
             Valesius
             thought
             good
             to
             insert
             into
             his
             translation
             ;
             (
             supposing
             it
             was
             left
             out
             by
             the
             negligence
             of
             the
             transcribers
             of
             Eusebius
             ;
             )
             and
             we
             also
             have
             exprest
             it
             in
             our
             Version
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             in
             this
             original
             Edit
             .
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             nor
             in
             
               Rob.
               Stephens
            
             Edit
             .
             and
             is
             therefore
             Printed
             in
             a
             different
             Character
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             term
             in
             the
             original
             ;
             which
             though
             it
             ▪
             be
             sometimes
             taken
             in
             that
             signification
             Eusebius
             here
             uses
             it
             in
             ;
             yet
             by
             other
             Writers
             (
             and
             particularly
             by
             Tatianus
             in
             his
             book
             here
             quoted
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             about
             the
             end
             of
             it
             )
             it
             is
             used
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             ,
             as
             to
             comprehend
             
               all
               the
               learning
               of
               the
               Grecians
               ,
               and
               the
               Liberal
               Sciences
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             This
             work
             of
             
             Tatianus's
             is
             extant
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             
               Justin
               Martyrs
            
             works
             ,
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             .
             1636.
             
             It
             is
             there
             called
             
               Tatiani
               Assyr●i
               contra
               Graecos
               oratio
            
             .
             This
             passage
             here
             quoted
             by
             Euseb.
             occurs
             p.
             157
             ,
             158.
             where
             the
             translatour
             renders
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               in
               Megalopol●●
            
             :
             but
             we
             ,
             following
             Valesius
             ,
             have
             translated
             it
             thus
             [
             
               in
               the
               great
               City
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Rome
             .
             ]
          
           
             a
             It
             should
             be
             [
             
               in
               his
               second
               Apology
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             as
             the
             learned
             Petavius
             has
             conjectured
             (
             
               in
               his
               notes
               on
               Heres
            
             .
             46.
             
             Epiphan
             .
             )
             For
             Eusebius
             does
             not
             recount
             the
             Apologies
             of
             Justin
             in
             the
             same
             order
             wherein
             they
             are
             now
             Printed
             .
             For
             that
             which
             in
             the
             ordinary
             Editions
             is
             termed
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             is
             dedicated
             to
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             calls
             the
             first
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             chapt
             .
             12.
             
             B.
             2.
             and
             from
             chapt
             .
             12
             ,
             and
             18.
             
             B.
             4.
             
             And
             that
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             vulga
             ▪
             Editions
             is
             said
             to
             be
             his
             first
             Apology
             ,
             and
             is
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Senate
             ,
             Eusebius
             calls
             the
             second
             ,
             (
             See
             chap.
             16.
             of
             this
             book
             .
             )
             and
             says
             (
             chap.
             16.
             and
             18
             ,
             of
             this
             4
             B.
             )
             it
             was
             presented
             to
             
               M.
               Aurelius
               Antoninus
            
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Pius
             .
             As
             to
             the
             order
             of
             Justins
             Apologies
             I
             agree
             with
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             doe
             grant
             that
             to
             be
             the
             latter
             which
             is
             in
             the
             vulgar
             Edit
             .
             inscribed
             to
             the
             Senate
             .
             But
             whereas
             Eusebius
             says
             ,
             Justins
             former
             Apology
             was
             presented
             to
             
               M.
               Aurelius
               Antoninus
            
             ;
             I
             cannot
             assent
             to
             him
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             that
             Apology
             Justin
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             woman
             (
             which
             was
             a
             Christian
             )
             being
             accused
             by
             her
             husband
             ,
             presented
             a
             Petition
             to
             the
             Emperour
             [
             
               and
               she
               presented
               a
               Libell
               to
               these
               O
               Emperour
               :
            
             ]
             (
             see
             these
             words
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
             )
             Now
             if
             that
             Apology
             had
             been
             presented
             to
             the
             Successou●s
             of
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             thinks
             it
             was
             ,
             doubtless
             ▪
             Justin
             would
             have
             used
             the
             plural
             number
             ,
             and
             said
             [
             
               To
               You
               ,
               O
               Emperours
            
             :
             ]
             For
             Marcus
             and
             Verus
             were
             both
             Emperours
             together
             .
             Again
             ,
             Justin
             says
             ,
             that
             one
             Lucius
             ,
             seeing
             Ptolemeus
             a
             Christian
             led
             away
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             used
             these
             words
             to
             the
             Judge
             [
             
               these
               judiciary
               proceedings
               are
               misbecoming
               both
               Pius
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               the
               son
               of
               Caesar
               the
               Philosopher
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             (
             in
             chap.
             12.
             of
             this
             4
             th
             B.
             the
             reading
             is
             better
             ,
             thus
             ,
             [
             
               and
               the
               Philosopher
            
             ]
             which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             our
             M.
             SS
             .
             )
             Who
             therefore
             sees
             not
             ,
             that
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             is
             meant
             in
             these
             words
             ?
             For
             his
             surname
             [
             Pius
             ]
             evidently
             shews
             so
             much
             ;
             and
             [
             
               the
               Philosopher
               son
               of
               the
               Emperour
            
             ]
             manifestly
             confirms
             this
             our
             opinion
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             Urbicus
             the
             Prefect
             (
             See
             note
             d.
             in
             this
             chap.
             )
             whom
             Justin
             there
             mentions
             ,
             lived
             in
             the
             times
             of
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             .
             For
             he
             was
             that
             
               Lollius
               Urbicus
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             being
             the
             Emperours
             Deputy
             ,
             appea●ed
             the
             Rebellion
             of
             the
             Brittans
             ,
             as
             Capitolinus
             relates
             in
             the
             life
             of
             
               Antoninus
               .
               Apul●ius
            
             (
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Apology
             )
             affirms
             that
             this
             
               Lollius
               Urbicus
            
             was
             Prefect
             of
             the
             City
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Pius
             .
             These
             are
             the
             reasons
             by
             which
             I
             am
             induced
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             latter
             Apology
             of
             Justin
             was
             not
             presented
             to
             
               M.
               Aurelius
            
             ,
             but
             to
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             :
             under
             which
             Emperour
             he
             suffered
             Martyrdom
             ,
             and
             not
             under
             
               Marcus
               Aurelius
            
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             here
             places
             his
             Martyrdom
             :
             But
             ,
             in
             his
             Chronicon
             (
             whom
             
               Georg.
               Syncellus
            
             also
             follows
             )
             he
             seems
             to
             place
             it
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             ;
             and
             so
             does
             
               Mich.
               Glycas
            
             ,
             in
             
               Annal.
               Vales.
            
             M
             r
             
               Tho.
               Lydiat
            
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Emend
               .
               Temp.
            
             says
             Justin
             suffered
             under
             this
             Emperour
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             .
          
           
             b
             That
             is
             ,
             
               a
               Petition
            
             ,
             wherein
             the
             woman
             requested
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             the
             proceedings
             against
             her
             might
             be
             deferred
             ,
             which
             delay
             was
             usually
             granted
             as
             well
             to
             the
             accused
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Accusor
             .
             See
             
               Cod.
               Theod.
               Tit.
            
             36.
             
               ut
               intra
               annum
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               To
               wit
            
             ,
             which
             was
             prefixt
             by
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             who
             had
             granted
             the
             womans
             Petition
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             was
             reasonable
             and
             just
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             This
             Urbicus
             was
             Prefect
             of
             the
             City
             ;
             whose
             sentence
             ,
             pronounced
             against
             the
             two
             Christians
             Ptolemaeus
             and
             Lucius
             ,
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             Justins
             writing
             this
             Apology
             .
             He
             was
             called
             Q.
             
               Lollius
               Urbicus
            
             ,
             as
             an
             old
             inscription
             at
             Rome
             attests
             .
             See
             
               Apulcius
               ,
               in
               desens
               .
               su●
               :
            
             yet
             ,
             't
             is
             strange
             that
             in
             all
             our
             Copies
             he
             is
             written
             Urbicius
             .
             In
             Justin
             he
             is
             now
             and
             then
             rightly
             called
             
               Urbicus
               ,
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Apology
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             after
             that
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Or
               ,
               mind
            
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             Vales.
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             Edit
             .
             t
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             understanding
             .
          
           
             b
             The
             term
             in
             the
             original
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             antient
             Graecians
             called
             [
             Scholia
             ]
             
               some
               short
               notes
            
             ;
             and
             distinguish't
             them
             from
             Exegeticks
             :
             for
             Exegeticks
             were
             long
             and
             large
             expositions
             ,
             and
             explained
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             a
             writer
             :
             but
             Scholia
             were
             put
             to
             explain
             particular
             words
             ,
             or
             to
             expound
             one
             sentence
             .
             Sometimes
             ,
             Scholia
             are
             called
             short
             expositions
             of
             more
             obscure
             words
             and
             sentences
             .
             Such
             were
             
             Cyrill's
             
               Scholia
               concerning
               the
               incarnation
               of
               the
               onely
               begotten
               son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             which
             are
             now
             extant
             ,
             and
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             some
             short
             explications
             of
             the
             more
             obscure
             questions
             concerning
             the
             Incarnation
             .
             And
             of
             this
             sort
             was
             
             Justin's
             book
             
               of
               the
               soul
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
            
             some
             questions
             and
             opinions
             ,
             concerning
             the
             nature
             and
             origin
             of
             souls
             ;
             to
             which
             were
             added
             
             Justin's
             exposition
             and
             demonstration
             thereof
             .
             Jerom
             calls
             them
             Excerpta
             ,
             which
             Origen
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Epiphaenius
             seem●
             to
             have
             been
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             .
             In
             his
             Panarium
             (
             lib.
             1.
             
             Heres
             .
             39.
             pag.
             289.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Petav.
            
             )
             he
             proposeth
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             a
             certain
             truth
             ,
             that
             the
             devil
             ,
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               was
               in
               hopes
               of
               grace
               and
               pardon
            
             ;
             and
             that
             out
             of
             this
             perswasion
             of
             his
             ,
             he
             never
             all
             that
             while
             shewed
             himself
             ●●●actory
             towards
             God
             :
             but
             that
             having
             understood
             by
             the
             manifestation
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             left
             him
             no
             hopes
             of
             salvation
             ,
             he
             from
             thenceforth
             had
             grown
             exceedingly
             enraged
             ▪
             doing
             as
             much
             mischief
             as
             possibly
             he
             could
             against
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             .
             But
             this
             opinion
             (
             as
             the
             learned
             Petavius
             has
             observed
             in
             his
             note
             on
             that
             passage
             )
             
               vulgò
               non
               probatur
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               is
               not
               generally
               approved
               of
               ,
               as
               true
               .
            
          
           
             a
             In
             stead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             and
             in
             
               Rob.
               Stephens
            
             Edit
             .
             it
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               after
               some
               words
            
             ;
             as
             we
             translate
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             ,
             at
             the
             Margin
             of
             his
             M.
             S.
             made
             it
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             
               I
               staied
               there
            
             .
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             Edit
             .
             't
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             Whether
             
               the
               learned
               Knight
            
             corrected
             this
             passage
             from
             his
             own
             conjecture
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             autority
             of
             some
             M.
             S.
             copie
             ,
             is
             to
             me
             uncertain
             :
             However
             this
             emendation
             is
             very
             necessary
             .
             Further
             ,
             Eusebius
             quotes
             this
             passage
             of
             
             Hegesippus's
             in
             chap.
             11.
             of
             this
             book
             ;
             between
             which
             place
             and
             this
             here
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             some
             disagreement
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             writes
             there
             ,
             that
             Hegesippus
             came
             to
             Rome
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Anicetus
             ,
             and
             staid
             there
             till
             Eleutherius
             was
             promoted
             to
             that
             See.
             But
             Hegesippus
             himself
             does
             not
             say
             so
             here
             ,
             onely
             ,
             that
             he
             staied
             at
             Rome
             untill
             Anicetus
             was
             Bishop
             there
             .
             Therefore
             Hegesippus
             came
             thither
             about
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             
             Pius's
             Reign
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             See
             note
             (
             a
             )
             on
             c.
             11.
             book
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             the
             Kings
             ,
             the
             Maz.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             his
             name
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Thebuthis
             .
             In
             
               Rob.
               Stephens
            
             Edit
             .
             he
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               Thebulis
               .
               Rufinus
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Version
             ,
             calls
             him
             Theobutes
             ,
             and
             
               Thobutes
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             e
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             was
             one
             that
             gathered
             up
             his
             errours
             from
             the
             false
             opinions
             of
             those
             seven
             Sects
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ;
             as
             did
             also
             
               Simon
               ,
               Cleobius
               ,
               Dositheus
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             Some
             think
             that
             this
             Dositheus
             was
             much
             antienter
             than
             these
             times
             he
             is
             here
             mentioned
             to
             have
             lived
             in
             :
             Drusius
             (
             in
             
               Respons
               .
               ad
               Minerval
               S●raii
            
             ,
             cap.
             10.
             )
             asserts
             he
             lived
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Sennach●rib
             King
             of
             Assyria
             ;
             and
             Jerom
             is
             of
             that
             opinion
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             what
             he
             says
             in
             
               Dialog
               .
               Advers
               .
               Luciferian
            
             .
             But
             
               Scalig●r
               ,
               (
               in
               Elencho
               tribaeres
               .
               )
            
             and
             Origen
             (
             book
             1.
             against
             Celsus
             )
             affirm
             he
             lived
             since
             our
             Saviours
             incarnation
             ,
             and
             was
             co-temporary
             with
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             .
             See
             
               Photii
               Bibliothec.
            
             cap.
             230.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             Or
             ,
             Goratheans
             :
             for
             so
             these
             Hereticks
             are
             named
             in
             the
             Kings
             ,
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savills
            
             M.
             SS
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             By
             this
             passage
             Hegesippus
             seems
             to
             have
             thought
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             clear
             of
             all
             Sects
             and
             Heresies
             ;
             so
             that
             none
             of
             that
             tribe
             were
             followers
             of
             the
             
               Essens
               ,
               Sadducees
            
             ,
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             this
             is
             very
             improbable
             .
             Hegesippus
             said
             it
             only
             in
             favour
             of
             that
             Tribe
             ,
             from
             whence
             Christ
             sprang
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             These
             were
             the
             seven
             Sects
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ;
             of
             which
             Hegesippus
             makes
             frequent
             mention
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             from
             some
             quotations
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             occur
             in
             the
             foregoing
             books
             .
             Justin
             (
             in
             
               disputat
               .
               advers
               .
               Triphon
            
             .
             )
             mentions
             them
             ,
             but
             calls
             them
             by
             other
             names
             ,
             
               to
               wit
               ,
               Sadducees
               ,
               Genists
               ,
               Merists
               Galilaeans
               ,
               Hellenians
               ,
               Pharisees
               ,
            
             and
             
               Baptists
               .
               Epiphanius
            
             terms
             them
             ,
             
               Scribes
               ,
               Pharisces
               ,
               Sadducees
               ,
               Essens
               ,
               Nazareans
               ,
               Hemerobaptists
               ,
            
             and
             Herodians
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Judas
               Galilaeus
            
             was
             the
             original
             authour
             of
             this
             Sect
             ,
             (
             says
             Josephus
             ,
             Antiq.
             B.
             18.
             chap.
             2.
             )
             who
             ▪
             having
             joyned
             Saddock
             ,
             a
             Pharisee
             ,
             to
             him
             ,
             sollicited
             the
             people
             to
             defection
             ,
             telling
             them
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             to
             be
             their
             onely
             Prince
             and
             Master
             ,
             and
             no
             mortal
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             as
             such
             ;
             that
             the
             requiring
             a
             Tax
             from
             them
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             by
             them
             paid
             ,
             was
             a
             manifest
             profession
             of
             servitude
             ,
             and
             that
             't
             was
             their
             duty
             to
             vindicate
             their
             liberty
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             he
             raised
             a
             great
             Sedition
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             cause
             (
             under
             pretence
             of
             defending
             the
             publick
             liberty
             )
             of
             innumerable
             mischiefs
             to
             the
             nation
             .
             See
             Joseph
             .
             Antiq.
             B.
             18.
             chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             They
             are
             called
             also
             Marboneans
             and
             Morboneans
             ;
             they
             must
             be
             distinguisht
             from
             those
             whom
             Hegesippus
             mentions
             a
             little
             before
             ;
             for
             these
             here
             were
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             Sects
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ;
             but
             those
             were
             propagated
             from
             the
             seven
             Sects
             ;
             as
             were
             also
             the
             
               Simonians
               ,
               Dositheans
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             Indeed
             ,
             Jerom
             gives
             this
             Epithet
             to
             that
             B.
             called
             the
             
               Wisdom
               of
               Jesus
               the
               son
               of
               Sirach
               ,
            
             (
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             the
             books
             of
             Solomon
             )
             his
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Fertur
               &
               panaeretos
               Jesu
               filii
               Sirach
               liber
               ,
               &
               alius
               pseudepigraphus
               ,
               qui
               sapientia
               Solomonis
               inscribitur
               .
               Quorum
               priorem
               Hebraicum
               reperi
               ;
               non
               Ecclesiasticum
               ,
               ut
               apud
               Latinos
               ,
               sed
               parabolas
               pranotatum
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             Quadratus
             ,
             I
             judge
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             same
             person
             with
             that
             Quadratus
             ,
             the
             disciple
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             Eusebius
             (
             book
             3.
             chap.
             37.
             )
             For
             the
             Quadratus
             last
             named
             was
             not
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             it
             plainly
             appears
             from
             the
             foresaid
             place
             of
             Eusebius
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             Quadratus
             (
             spoken
             of
             by
             our
             Authour
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             fourth
             book
             )
             who
             presented
             an
             Apology
             to
             Adrian
             for
             our
             Religion
             ,
             was
             the
             disciple
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             ,
             in
             his
             Chronicon
             ,
             expresly
             affirms
             .
             Now
             this
             Quadratus
             here
             spoken
             of
             (
             who
             was
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Athenians
             )
             must
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             be
             distinguished
             from
             Quadratus
             the
             disciple
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             for
             this
             latter
             lived
             not
             beyond
             the
             times
             of
             Adrian
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             was
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             governed
             that
             Church
             in
             the
             times
             of
             
               M.
               Antoninus
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             evident
             from
             
             Dionysius's
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Athenians
               ▪
            
             for
             he
             speaks
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             his
             co-temporary
             ▪
             Now
             Dionysius
             Bishop
             of
             Corinth
             flourisht
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               M.
               Antoninus
               ▪
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             He
             means
             the
             persecution
             in
             Diocletians
             Reign
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Dionysius
             means
             those
             brethren
             ,
             who
             usually
             came
             from
             remote
             Countreys
             to
             Rome
             ,
             to
             procure
             some
             relief
             for
             such
             as
             in
             their
             own
             Countrey
             were
             in
             distress
             ,
             and
             necessity
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             To
             this
             fragment
             of
             
             Dionysius's
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Roman
             Clergy
             is
             to
             be
             joyned
             that
             other
             passage
             of
             the
             same
             Epist.
             quoted
             by
             our
             Eusebius
             (
             chap.
             25.
             
             B.
             2.
             )
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Concerning
             this
             
               Hermogenes
               ▪
            
             and
             his
             Heresie
             ,
             see
             
               Baronius
               ,
               ad
               annum
               Christi
            
             170.
             
             But
             ,
             I
             cannot
             give
             my
             assent
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             he
             affirms
             ,
             viz.
             that
             Hermogenes
             taught
             in
             Asia
             .
             Vales.
             The
             Heresie
             of
             this
             Hermogenes
             is
             related
             by
             Theodoret
             (
             Heret
             .
             fab
             .
             L.
             1.
             cap.
             19.
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               This
               Hermogenes
               asserted
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Lord
               was
               deposited
               in
               the
               Sun
               :
               and
               that
               the
               devil
               and
               the
               civil
               spirits
               should
               be
               turned
               into
               matter
               .
            
             The
             Seleuciani
             and
             Hermiani
             taught
             the
             same
             ;
             
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ascended
               no
               farther
               than
               the
               sun
            
             ;
             the
             occasion
             of
             which
             assertion
             they
             took
             from
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             Psal.
             19.
             5.
             which
             in
             S.
             Jeroms
             translation
             is
             thus
             rendred
             ,
             
               in
               sole
               posuit
               tabernaculum
               suum
            
             :
             but
             in
             the
             Psalms
             used
             in
             our
             Liturgy
             't
             is
             thus
             worded
             ,
             
               In
               them
               hath
               he
               set
               a
               tabernacle
               for
               the
               sun
               .
            
             See
             D
             r
             Hammond
             on
             that
             Text.
             The
             same
             opinion
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             attributeth
             to
             the
             Ma●icheans
             :
             Epist.
             1.
             ad
             Cledonium
             ,
             and
             S.
             August
             .
             Tract
             .
             34.
             in
             Joh.
             This
             opinion
             is
             more
             largely
             and
             clearly
             set
             down
             ,
             but
             without
             a
             name
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Catena
               patrum
            
             on
             Psal.
             18.
             where
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               these
               [
               Hereticks
               ]
               assert
               ,
               that
               after
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               deposited
               his
               body
               in
               the
               sphere
               of
               the
               sun
               ,
               to
               be
               preserved
               there
               till
               his
               second
               coming
               .
            
          
           
             a
             In
             all
             ou●
             M.
             SS
             .
             copies
             this
             title
             [
             
               concerning
               the
               true
               way
               of
               converse
               and
               of
               the
               Prophets
            
             ]
             evidently
             appears
             to
             be
             the
             title
             but
             of
             one
             book
             .
             Jerom
             (
             in
             his
             book
             
               de
               Eccles.
               Scriptor
            
             .
             which
             is
             almost
             wholly
             ▪
             taken
             out
             of
             Eusebius
             )
             entitles
             this
             piece
             of
             
             Melito's
             thus
             [
             
               de
               vitâ
               Propbetarum
               ▪
            
             i.
             e.
             
               concerning
               the
               life
               of
               the
               Prophets
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Melito
             wrote
             a
             book
             upon
             this
             subject
             ,
             because
             there
             were
             some
             Hereticks
             who
             asserted
             ,
             that
             such
             men
             as
             were
             carnal
             ,
             believed
             by
             the
             help
             of
             their
             senses
             ;
             but
             those
             who
             were
             spiritual
             believed
             by
             reason
             .
             So
             Heraclio
             expounded
             that
             Text
             in
             S.
             Johns
             Gospel
             (
             c.
             4.
             48.
             )
             
               Except
               ye
               see
               signs
               and
               wonders
               ,
               ye
               will
               not
               believe
               .
            
             Which
             words
             Heraclio
             said
             ,
             were
             properly
             directed
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             by
             works
             and
             their
             senses
             had
             the
             nature
             
               of
               obeying
            
             ,
             but
             not
             
               of
               believing
            
             through
             reason
             .
             
               Origen
               (
               Tome
            
             13.
             
             Enarrat
             .
             on
             S.
             
               John's
               Gospel
            
             )
             mentions
             ,
             and
             confutes
             this
             opinion
             :
             where
             he
             declares
             ,
             that
             neither
             spiritual
             nor
             carnal
             men
             can
             believe
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             by
             sense
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             and
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             this
             book
             of
             
             Melito's
             is
             intitled
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             ]
             i.
             e.
             
               concerning
               the
               Origination
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             reading
             ▪
             we
             doubt
             not
             but
             is
             true
             .
             Rufinus
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             Version
             ,
             and
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             his
             Edit
             .
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             i.
             e.
             
               concerning
               Faith
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             lived
             before
             the
             
               Nicene
               Council
            
             ,
             meant
             (
             by
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             )
             not
             onely
             such
             a
             creation
             as
             is
             made
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             sort
             of
             production
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             divine
             origination
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             Those
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             (
             Colos
             1.
             15.
             )
             
               The
               first
               born
               of
               every
               creature
               ,
            
             they
             asserted
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             
               eternal
               generation
               of
               the
               Son.
            
             Vales.
             But
             as
             D
             r
             Hammond
             observes
             in
             his
             notes
             on
             that
             Text
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               first
               born
            
             ,
             is
             used
             some
             times
             for
             
               a
               Lord
            
             ,
             or
             
               person
               in
               power
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             priviledge
             of
             the
             first
             born
             ,
             dominion
             over
             all
             his
             brethren
             ▪
             and
             according
             to
             this
             notion
             (
             
               continues
               he
            
             )
             't
             is
             used
             commonly
             in
             scripture
             for
             
               a
               Prince
            
             ,
             or
             
               principal
               person
            
             .
             See
             Psal.
             68.
             27.
             
             Job
             18.
             13.
             
             Or
             it
             may
             peculiarly
             refer
             to
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             was
             
               the
               first
               born
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
             See
             Hammond
             on
             Colos.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             These
             words
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Christians
             ;
             which
             appears
             from
             what
             follows
             .
             For
             Melito
             desires
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             first
             look
             into
             and
             examine
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Christians
             ;
             and
             then
             determine
             ,
             whether
             they
             deserved
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             or
             rather
             preserved
             in
             safety
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             So
             he
             terms
             the
             Jews
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             first
             sprang
             up
             .
             Upon
             this
             account
             Porphyrius
             (
             whose
             words
             Eusebius
             quotes
             book
             6.
             chap.
             19.
             of
             this
             work
             )
             termed
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             i.
             e.
             
               an
               audacious
               Sect
               that
               had
               its
               beginning
               amongst
               Barbarians
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             From
             this
             place
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             Melito
             the
             Bishop
             presented
             his
             Apology
             to
             
               M.
               Antoninus
            
             after
             the
             death
             of
             
               Aurelius
               Verus
            
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             Verus
             had
             been
             then
             living
             ,
             when
             Melito
             wrote
             this
             Apology
             ,
             he
             would
             doubtless
             have
             mentioned
             him
             here
             ;
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             these
             words
             [
             
               together
               with
               your
               son
            
             ]
             would
             certainly
             have
             said
             [
             
               together
               with
               your
               brother
            
             .
             ]
             For
             
               L.
               Verus
            
             was
             the
             adopted
             brother
             of
             
               M.
               Aurelius
            
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             ,
             Melito
             does
             here
             mention
             onely
             the
             son
             of
             
               M.
               Antoninus
            
             (
             
               to
               wit
               ,
               Commodus
            
             )
             t
             is
             manifest
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             this
             Apology
             was
             presented
             to
             Marcus
             after
             the
             death
             of
             
               L.
               Verus
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             Eusebius
             (
             in
             his
             Chronicon
             )
             places
             it
             on
             the
             10
             th
             year
             of
             
               M.
               Aurelius
               ,
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             the
             year
             after
             
             Ver●●'s
             death
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             The
             same
             is
             asserted
             by
             Tertullian
             (
             Apologet
             .
             cap.
             5.
             )
             whose
             words
             our
             Eusebius
             quotes
             ,
             partly
             at
             chap.
             25.
             
             B.
             2.
             and
             partly
             at
             chap.
             20.
             
             B.
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             The
             Rescript
             of
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             (
             who
             is
             here
             meant
             )
             in
             savour
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             is
             not
             now
             extant
             .
             'T
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Restript
             of
             
               M.
               Aurelius
               Antoninus
            
             to
             the
             Cities
             of
             Asia
             ,
             which
             Eusebius
             has
             set
             down
             in
             chap.
             13.
             of
             this
             book
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             our
             M.
             SS
             .
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             there
             is
             in
             this
             place
             no
             beginning
             of
             a
             new
             chapter
             ,
             but
             this
             27
             chapt
             ▪
             which
             treats
             concerning
             Apollinaris
             ,
             and
             the
             following
             chapt
             .
             concerning
             Musanus
             ,
             are
             both
             annext
             to
             chap.
             26.
             the
             title
             whereof
             in
             our
             said
             M.
             SS
             .
             is
             this
             [
             concerning
             Melito
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             has
             made
             mention
             of
             ,
             Apollinaris
             ,
             and
             Musanus
             ;
             ]
             which
             division
             
               Robert
               Stephen●
            
             followed
             in
             the
             body
             of
             this
             fourth
             book
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Contents
             prefixt
             before
             this
             4
             th
             book
             ,
             he
             follows
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             and
             makes
             three
             chap.
             here
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             one
             of
             Melito
             ,
             another
             concerning
             Apollinaris
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             concerning
             Musanus
             :
             but
             in
             the
             body
             of
             that
             book
             he
             follows
             the
             Med.
             M.
             S.
             (
             as
             he
             always
             does
             in
             this
             particular
             )
             and
             has
             put
             no
             distinction
             of
             a
             new
             chap.
             here
             ;
             but
             hath
             made
             all
             the
             three
             chapters
             into
             one
             .
             We
             following
             the
             autority
             of
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             have
             divided
             them
             into
             three
             chap.
             and
             the
             same
             was
             done
             before
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Geneva
               impression
            
             of
             Eusebius's
             History
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             These
             words
             [
             
               His
               two
               books
               against
               the
               Jews
            
             ]
             are
             not
             in
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             nor
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             nor
             in
             that
             copy
             Rufinus
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             his
             Version
             :
             nor
             yet
             in
             Jeroms
             B.
             
               de
               Eccles.
               Scriptor
            
             .
             where
             he
             reckons
             up
             all
             Apollinaris's
             books
             .
             But
             Nicephorus
             mentions
             the●
             〈◊〉
             his
             History
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             M
             r
             
               Tho.
               Lydya●
            
             (
             in
             his
             
               Em●●d
               .
               Tempor
            
             .
             )
             says
             this
             Heresie
             began
             in
             the
             times
             of
             
               M.
               Aurelius
            
             and
             
               L.
               Verus
            
             ;
             the
             Authour
             whereof
             was
             Montanus
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             Savil.
             M.
             SS
             .
             and
             also
             Nicephorus
             ,
             call
             him
             
               Saturninus
               .
               Epiphanius
            
             and
             Theodoret
             name
             him
             Saturni●us
             ;
             and
             Hegefippus
             terms
             those
             Hereticks
             ,
             which
             had
             their
             name
             from
             him
             ,
             Satur●ilians
             .
             See
             chap.
             22.
             of
             this
             B.
             4.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Jerom
             (
             in
             his
             book
             
               de
               Scriptor
               .
               Eccles.
            
             )
             takes
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             as
             to
             signifie
             
               a
               master
               of
               Eloquence
            
             .
             Such
             an
             one
             Tatianus
             was
             before
             his
             conversion
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             from
             chap.
             16.
             of
             this
             4
             th
             book
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             ,
             that
             by
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             (
             which
             is
             the
             term
             in
             the
             original
             )
             should
             be
             meant
             [
             
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               Doctour
            
             ]
             which
             sense
             of
             that
             term
             the
             following
             words
             of
             Irenaus
             doe
             confirm
             ;
             for
             he
             says
             ,
             
               he
               was
               the
               composer
               of
               a
               new
               form
               of
               Doctrin
               of
               his
               own
               making
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Epiphanius
             makes
             this
             Severus
             to
             be
             ancienter
             than
             Tatianus
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             mistake
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             evident
             from
             these
             words
             of
             
               Eusebius
               .
               Iren●us
            
             makes
             no
             mention
             of
             this
             
               Severus
               .
               Theodoret
            
             (
             in
             his
             first
             book
             
               Haeret.
               fabul
            
             .
             )
             has
             rightly
             placed
             Severus
             after
             Tatianus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Epiphanius
             (
             in
             Haeres
             .
             46.
             )
             says
             ,
             this
             work
             of
             Tatianus's
             is
             by
             some
             called
             
               the
               Gospel
               according
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               .
            
             But
             that
             Gospel
             is
             more
             ancient
             than
             Tatianus
             .
             For
             Hegesippus
             ,
             who
             flourisht
             some
             years
             before
             Tatianus
             ,
             makes
             mention
             of
             the
             
               Gospel
               according
               to
               the
               Hebrews
            
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             tells
             us
             ,
             chap.
             22.
             of
             this
             book
             :
             Papias
             also
             quotes
             a
             passage
             out
             of
             that
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             
               our
               Authour
            
             asserts
             about
             the
             close
             of
             the
             3
             d
             book
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             That
             is
             ,
             his
             Oration
             against
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             which
             is
             extant
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             
               Justin
               Martyrs
            
             works
             .
             Edit
             par
             .
             1636.
             
             At
             pag.
             171.
             he
             begins
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             
               viz.
               the
               Antiquity
               of
               Moses
               and
               t●●
               Prophets
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Tatianus
             who
             was
             the
             Founder
             of
             the
             Heresie
             of
             the
             Encratita
             ,
             lived
             in
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             and
             there
             publisht
             his
             Heresie
             ,
             as
             Epiphanius
             attests
             .
             And
             the
             same
             may
             be
             concluded
             from
             what
             Theodore●
             write●
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             that
             he
             found
             above
             200
             copies
             of
             the
             Gospel
             made
             by
             Tatianus
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Osdro●na
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             It
             's
             doubtfull
             whether
             Antoninus
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             follower
             of
             Tatianus's
             ,
             be
             here
             meant
             .
             It
             is
             not
             likely
             that
             Bardesanes
             should
             dedicate
             his
             books
             to
             the
             Roman
             Emperour
             ,
             which
             he
             wrote
             in
             the
             Syriack
             language
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Eusebius
             (
             in
             his
             6
             B.
             
               de
               prapara●
            
             .
             )
             does
             declare
             that
             Bardesanes
             dedicated
             
               his
               Dialogues
            
             to
             his
             followers
             and
             friends
             .
             Vales.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e133100
           
             a
             The
             persecution
             of
             the
             Christians
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Marcus
             raged
             not
             every
             where
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             nor
             was
             it
             ended
             in
             one
             years
             space
             .
             In
             Asia
             it
             began
             first
             in
             the
             seventh
             year
             of
             
               M.
               ●ntoninus
            
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             by
             the
             Edict
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             tumultuous
             insurrection
             of
             the
             populace
             against
             them
             :
             where
             it
             lasted
             to
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Emperours
             Reign
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             evident
             from
             these
             words
             in
             Melito's
             Apology
             [
             
               For
               from
               that
               time
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               began
               to
               be
               eminently
               great
               ,
               and
               was
               much
               augmented
               :
               of
               which
               Empire
               you
               by
               succession
               are
               the
               most
               acceptable
               inheritour
               that
               could
               be
               wisht
               for
               ,
               and
               shall
               so
               continue
               together
               with
               your
               son
               ,
            
             &c.
             See
             chap.
             26.
             
             B.
             4.
             note
             (
             f.
             )
             ]
             Now
             ,
             Commodus
             was
             by
             his
             father
             received
             as
             his
             partner
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             when
             Melito
             presented
             this
             Apology
             to
             the
             Emperour
             .
             His
             being
             made
             Colleague
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             't
             is
             evident
             ,
             happened
             about
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             
               M.
               Antoninus's
            
             Reign
             :
             wherefore
             the
             persecution
             of
             the
             Christians
             in
             Asia
             must
             necessarily
             have
             lasted
             till
             that
             time
             .
             But
             this
             persecution
             was
             more
             sharp
             and
             violent
             in
             Asia
             ,
             in
             the
             Gallias
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             Provinces
             ,
             in
             the
             seventeenth
             year
             of
             the
             said
             Antoninus
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             does
             here
             say
             expresly
             .
             See
             
               Baronius
               ,
               ad
               annum
               Christi
            
             179.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             There
             arises
             here
             a
             double
             question
             ;
             (
             1.
             )
             Why
             this
             Epistle
             was
             written
             joyntly
             by
             the
             two
             Churches
             ,
             that
             of
             Vienna
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Lyon●
             ?
             (
             2.
             )
             Why
             the
             French
             wrote
             in
             Greek
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             and
             Phrygia
             ?
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             I
             suppose
             it
             was
             for
             this
             reason
             done
             ,
             because
             the
             Churches
             of
             Vienna
             and
             Lyons
             were
             joyned
             together
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             vicinity
             of
             place
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             the
             bonds
             of
             mutual
             love
             .
             And
             seeing
             they
             had
             together
             been
             engaged
             in
             the
             same
             Persecution
             ,
             they
             joyntly
             wrote
             an
             Epistle
             concerning
             their
             own
             Martyrs
             .
             Besides
             ,
             both
             Provinces
             seem
             at
             that
             time
             to
             have
             been
             under
             the
             jurisdiction
             of
             one
             President
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             conjectured
             from
             hence
             ,
             because
             as
             well
             they
             of
             Vienna
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             Lyons
             ,
             are
             in
             this
             Epistle
             said
             to
             have
             been
             by
             the
             President
             apprehended
             ,
             and
             condemned
             for
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ.
             These
             therefore
             are
             the
             reasons
             why
             they
             wrote
             joyntly
             .
             For
             that
             which
             some
             have
             supposed
             ,
             (
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             that
             then
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Bishop
             of
             Vienna
             and
             Lyons
             )
             is
             easily
             confuted
             out
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             says
             that
             Pothinus
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Lyons
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             Vienna
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             those
             of
             Lyons
             doe
             ,
             out
             of
             respect
             ,
             set
             the
             name
             of
             those
             of
             Vienna
             first
             ,
             whenas
             notwithstanding
             they
             of
             Lyons
             wrote
             the
             Epistle
             concerning
             the
             things
             which
             were
             done
             at
             their
             own
             City
             .
             Which
             respect
             also
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             the
             antiquity
             ,
             and
             nobility
             ,
             of
             the
             Colonie
             at
             Vienna
             .
             As
             to
             the
             second
             query
             ,
             we
             may
             understand
             from
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             many
             Grecians
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Lyons
             ,
             as
             was
             Attalus
             ,
             and
             Alexander
             the
             Phrygian
             ,
             and
             Alcibiades
             ,
             who
             was
             by
             original
             extract
             a
             Phrygian
             also
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             :
             also
             Iren●us
             was
             born
             in
             Asia
             ,
             and
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             very
             young
             ,
             had
             ,
             together
             with
             Florinus
             ,
             been
             an
             auditour
             of
             Polycarps
             at
             Smyrna
             ;
             as
             he
             himself
             evidences
             .
             The
             very
             name
             also
             of
             Pothinus
             the
             Bishop
             shews
             him
             to
             be
             originally
             a
             Grecian
             .
             'T
             is
             no
             wonder
             therefore
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             came
             out
             of
             Asia
             into
             the
             Gallia's
             ,
             should
             write
             to
             their
             brethren
             that
             were
             in
             Asia
             concerning
             their
             affairs
             ;
             from
             whom
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             probable
             ,
             they
             had
             before
             received
             that
             Epistle
             concerning
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             Polycarp
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             I
             suppose
             Irenaeus
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Authour
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             who
             at
             that
             time
             was
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Lyons
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             term
             in
             the
             original
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             signifies
             onely
             
               private
               houses
            
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             Christians
             were
             then
             driven
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             houses
             of
             their
             friends
             ,
             relations
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             I
             agree
             not
             with
             Rufinus
             ,
             who
             thought
             that
             the
             Christians
             were
             prohibited
             to
             inhabit
             their
             own
             houses
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             term
             in
             the
             original
             ;
             which
             signifies
             any
             promiscuous
             or
             
               popular
               assembly
            
             ;
             these
             (
             setting
             aside
             the
             sacred
             assemblies
             ,
             which
             are
             otherwise
             expressed
             )
             are
             principally
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             either
             (
             1.
             )
             to
             buy
             and
             sell
             ,
             or
             (
             2.
             )
             
               to
               resort
               for
               justice
            
             ;
             and
             the
             word
             here
             used
             commonly
             signifies
             both
             ,
             or
             either
             of
             these
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             a
             fair
             or
             market
             ,
             (
             2.
             )
             
               a
               place
               of
               judicature
               ,
               an
               hall
               ,
            
             or
             
               court
               of
               judgment
            
             .
             The
             Romans
             termed
             this
             place
             Forum
             ;
             which
             word
             they
             used
             in
             the
             same
             latitude
             that
             the
             Grecians
             did
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             At
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             hereafter
             ,
             we
             have
             made
             use
             of
             the
             Latine
             term
             in
             our
             translation
             ;
             and
             we
             therefore
             put
             this
             note
             in
             here
             ,
             that
             the
             English
             Reader
             might
             understand
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             8.
             18.
             
          
           
             d
             Here
             in
             the
             first
             place
             is
             recounted
             the
             injurious
             usage
             ,
             which
             the
             Christians
             suffered
             from
             the
             whole
             multitude
             ;
             wherein
             imprisonment
             can
             have
             no
             place
             .
             For
             the
             Judges
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             people
             ,
             had
             power
             to
             imprison
             those
             that
             were
             guilty
             .
             Rufinus
             therefore
             translates
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             concludi
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               to
               be
               shut
               up
            
             .
             For
             the
             heathens
             shut
             up
             the
             Christians
             within
             their
             own
             houses
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             come
             abroad
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             He
             means
             the
             muncipal
             Magistrates
             ,
             who
             were
             also
             called
             the
             duumviri
             .
             Although
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             here
             used
             )
             is
             usually
             meant
             of
             those
             judges
             which
             have
             the
             power
             of
             the
             sword
             ;
             (
             See
             Ulpian
             .
             in
             
               tit
               .
               de
               Jurisdict
            
             .
             )
             yet
             it
             denotes
             the
             municipal
             Magistrates
             also
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             the
             Civilians
             phrase
             it
             ,
             have
             
               modicam
               coercitionem
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             the
             term
             that
             occurs
             here
             )
             has
             a
             general
             signification
             .
             For
             all
             Governours
             of
             Provinces
             are
             so
             called
             ,
             be
             they
             
               Procuratours
               ,
               Proconsuls
            
             ,
             or
             
               Deputies
               of
               Caesar.
            
             It
             may
             therefore
             be
             deservedly
             questioned
             of
             which
             of
             these
             three
             sorts
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Lyons
             was
             ▪
             Indeed
             ,
             I
             think
             he
             was
             the
             
               Deputy
               of
               Caesar
            
             ,
             Which
             I
             am
             induced
             to
             suppose
             (
             1.
             )
             because
             there
             is
             mention
             here
             made
             of
             the
             Tribune
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             .
             For
             that
             agrees
             very
             well
             with
             the
             
               Deputy
               of
               Caesar
               ▪
            
             who
             lookt
             after
             the
             Military
             affairs
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             In
             the
             old
             inscription
             ,
             which
             Gruter
             speaks
             of
             ,
             pag.
             427
             ,
             he
             is
             termed
             Deputy
             of
             the
             Lugdunensian
             Province
             .
             See
             
               Gruter
               .
               Inscript
            
             .
             p.
             427.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             Spartianus
             (
             in
             Severo
             )
             attests
             ,
             that
             the
             Province
             of
             Lyons
             was
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               M.
               Antoninus
            
             governed
             by
             
               Deputies
               of
               Caesar.
            
             And
             perhaps
             in
             this
             Epistle
             of
             those
             of
             
               Lyons
               ,
               Severus
            
             is
             meant
             :
             for
             he
             was
             Deputy
             of
             the
             Lugdunensian
             Province
             under
             
               Marcus.
               Junius
               Blesus
            
             also
             (
             whom
             Tacitus
             in
             the
             B.
             1.
             of
             his
             History
             calls
             Governour
             of
             
               Gallia
               Lugdunensis
            
             )
             
               was
               Deputy
            
             of
             this
             Province
             ;
             and
             so
             was
             
               Vitrasius
               Pollio
            
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Adrjan
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             This
             Martyrs
             name
             should
             be
             written
             with
             a
             double
             ●
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Maz.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             For
             Vettius
             is
             a
             Roman
             name
             ,
             and
             occurs
             in
             Cicero
             ,
             and
             
               Juvenal
               ▪
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             They
             mean
             Zachariah
             the
             Priest
             ,
             the
             father
             of
             John
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             whom
             they
             call
             Seniour
             ,
             comparing
             Epagathus
             ,
             a
             young
             man
             ,
             with
             him
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             term
             here
             used
             .
             It
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             Metaphor
             taken
             from
             Champions
             ,
             who
             before
             they
             engaged
             in
             the
             combat
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             examined
             and
             proved
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             free
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             age
             that
             Champions
             should
             be
             .
             And
             those
             that
             were
             admitted
             to
             the
             combat
             ,
             were
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             such
             as
             were
             repudiated
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             the
             examination
             it self
             was
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             I
             collect
             from
             this
             place
             .
             Indeed
             this
             Epistle
             is
             very
             full
             of
             Athletical
             terms
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             manifest
             from
             this
             place
             ▪
             and
             as
             we
             will
             shew
             more
             plainly
             hereafter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             
               To
               wit
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Vienna
             and
             in
             that
             of
             Lyons
             .
             But
             these
             words
             are
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             because
             from
             them
             it
             appears
             manifestly
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Vienna
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             of
             Lyons
             ,
             had
             at
             that
             time
             its
             Bishop
             .
             For
             by
             antient
             writers
             it
             is
             not
             called
             a
             Church
             unless
             it
             be
             a
             mother-Church
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             a
             
               Cathedral
               .
               Ado
               Viennensis
            
             (
             in
             his
             Chronicon
             )
             says
             Justus
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Vienna
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             who
             having
             been
             macerated
             with
             a
             long
             Exile
             ,
             was
             at
             last
             Crowned
             with
             Martyrdom
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             The
             story
             goes
             ,
             that
             this
             Thyestes
             eat
             part
             of
             his
             own
             son
             ;
             whom
             Atreus
             his
             brother
             (
             to
             be
             revenged
             of
             him
             for
             committing
             adultery
             with
             his
             wife
             )
             made
             ready
             ,
             and
             set
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             m
             He
             (
             not
             knowing
             her
             to
             be
             so
             )
             married
             his
             own
             mother
             Jocast●
             ,
             (
             having
             before
             out
             of
             ignorance
             slain
             his
             own
             father
             Laius
             ,
             )
             of
             whom
             he
             begat
             four
             sons
             .
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             16.
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             The
             servants
             of
             the
             Christians
             (
             before
             mentioned
             )
             being
             afraid
             of
             the
             tortures
             they
             were
             threatned
             with
             ,
             had
             confest
             that
             the
             Christians
             killed
             infants
             ,
             and
             committed
             incest
             :
             and
             here
             the
             devill
             endeavoured
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             themselves
             ,
             which
             were
             apprehended
             ,
             should
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             calumniate
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Judges
             tortured
             them
             all
             manner
             of
             ways
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             confess
             ,
             that
             they
             eat
             children
             ,
             and
             committed
             incest
             .
             Upon
             this
             account
             Blandina
             (
             as
             hereafter
             it
             follows
             )
             cried
             out
             amidst
             her
             tortures
             —
             
               I
               am
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               of
               wickedness
               acted
               amongst
               us
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             o
             This
             Sanctus
             was
             born
             at
             Vienna
             ,
             but
             was
             a
             Deacon
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Lyons
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Joh.
             7.
             38.
             
          
           
             p
             That
             is
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             tortures
             .
             For
             they
             who
             were
             tortured
             in
             the
             Eculeus
             (
             the
             description
             of
             which
             Engine
             see
             in
             Turnebus
             his
             Advers
             .
             L.
             4.
             c.
             39.
             )
             were
             forced
             to
             bow
             their
             heads
             very
             much
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             term
             in
             the
             original
             .
             Rufinus
             (
             as
             by
             his
             Version
             appears
             )
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             wounds
             ;
             which
             reading
             seems
             to
             be
             right
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             's
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             Savil.
             M.
             SS
             .
             And
             't
             is
             better
             than
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               Tormentours
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens
               Edit
            
             .
             They
             are
             meant
             here
             ,
             who
             calumniated
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             those
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             sharpness
             of
             the
             tortures
             ,
             renounc't
             it
             ,
             and
             confest
             that
             the
             Christians
             killed
             infants
             ,
             and
             committed
             incest
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               in
               the
               stocks
            
             ,
             see
             chap.
             16.
             
             B.
             4.
             and
             the
             note
             there
             ,
             concerning
             this
             term
             .
             The
             fashion
             of
             this
             Engine
             for
             punishment
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             how
             persons
             were
             punished
             in
             it
             ,
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             this
             .
             It
             was
             a
             piece
             of
             timber
             ,
             wherein
             five
             paire
             of
             holes
             were
             made
             ,
             at
             a
             certain
             distance
             one
             from
             the
             other
             :
             into
             these
             holes
             (
             as
             it
             were
             into
             boots
             )
             they
             put
             the
             feet
             of
             offenders
             ,
             and
             fastned
             them
             therein
             with
             cords
             and
             fetters
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             [
             
               their
               feet
               being
               strained
               to
               the
               fifth
               hole
            
             ]
             is
             ,
             they
             forced
             them
             to
             stradle
             so
             wide
             ,
             as
             to
             put
             their
             feet
             into
             the
             last
             pair
             of
             holes
             ;
             which
             posture
             ,
             (
             those
             holes
             being
             at
             the
             greatest
             distance
             one
             from
             the
             other
             )
             was
             the
             sharpest
             degree
             of
             torture
             in
             this
             Engine
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             phrase
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               in
               their
               passage
               from
               their
               confinement
               to
               the
               place
               of
               judicature
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             45.
             10.
             
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             By
             this
             term
             the
             Amphitheatre
             seems
             to
             be
             understood
             ▪
             For
             it
             can't
             be
             referred
             to
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             because
             the
             preposition
             is
             repeated
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             is
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             &
             Savil.
             M.
             SS
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             President
             ,
             or
             Deputy
             ,
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Lyons
             granted
             the
             people
             an
             extraordinary
             shew
             of
             fighting
             with
             the
             wild
             beasts
             ;
             a
             day
             being
             appointed
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             who
             were
             condemned
             to
             the
             beasts
             .
             For
             the
             Romans
             had
             set
             days
             for
             these
             Spectacles
             ,
             which
             fell
             on
             the
             month
             of
             December
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Calender
             of
             Heruuartius
             .
             Except
             on
             these
             days
             ,
             i●
             was
             unlawfull
             for
             the
             bestowers
             of
             these
             sports
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             duumviri
             (
             on
             whom
             the
             charge
             of
             these
             shews
             was
             imposed
             )
             to
             exhibit
             these
             spectacles
             of
             fighting
             with
             wild-beasts
             to
             the
             people
             .
             But
             those
             judges
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             power
             of
             the
             sword
             and
             of
             condemning
             persons
             to
             the
             beasts
             ,
             exhibited
             these
             shews
             as
             often
             as
             they
             pleased
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             delight
             the
             people
             by
             destroying
             of
             offenders
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             x
             We
             noted
             before
             ,
             that
             many
             Athletical
             terms
             were
             made
             use
             of
             in
             this
             Epistle
             .
             Amongst
             which
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             the
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             occurs
             here
             .
             For
             the
             Champions
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             contend
             in
             the
             games
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             drawn
             forth
             by
             lot
             ,
             which
             ,
             after
             what
             manner
             it
             was
             done
             ,
             Lucian
             (
             in
             Hermotimo
             )
             tells
             us
             .
             There
             was
             a
             little
             silver
             box
             ,
             dedicated
             to
             the
             God
             that
             presided
             over
             the
             Games
             ,
             into
             which
             the
             Lots
             were
             cast
             .
             Upon
             two
             the
             Letter
             A
             was
             written
             ;
             upon
             other
             ▪
             two
             the
             Letter
             B
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             .
             Then
             the
             Champions
             drew
             these
             Lots
             out
             of
             the
             box
             .
             Those
             two
             ,
             who
             drew
             ●orth
             the
             Lettter
             A
             ,
             engaged
             one
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             sought
             in
             the
             first
             place
             :
             and
             this
             was
             the
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             they
             that
             drew
             the
             Letter
             B
             ,
             engaged
             one
             another
             in
             the
             second
             place
             .
             So
             the
             Lot
             and
             the
             Ur●
             assigned
             every
             one
             his
             Antagonist
             .
             He
             that
             vanquished
             his
             adversary
             ,
             was
             not
             immediately
             Crowned
             ,
             but
             engaged
             in
             another
             encounter
             with
             those
             others
             who
             had
             conquered
             their
             adversaries
             ,
             untill
             there
             remained
             onely
             one
             Victour
             over
             all
             .
             Upon
             which
             account
             they
             drew
             Lots
             several
             times
             .
             Hence
             't
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Farne●ian
             inscription
             (
             which
             Gruter
             speaks
             of
             pag.
             314.
             )
             one
             Asclepiades
             is
             said
             to
             have
             gotten
             the
             victory
             in
             many
             encounters
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               after
               the
               first
               or
               second
               casting
               of
               Lots
               having
               vanquished
               the
               Antagonist●
               the
               second
               ,
               or
               third
               time
               .
            
             For
             this
             was
             usual
             for
             that
             reason
             I
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             there
             were
             many
             couples
             of
             Champions
             .
             For
             the
             conquerours
             engaged
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             a
             second
             and
             third
             drawing
             of
             Lots
             amongst
             them
             ,
             untill
             the
             victory
             remained
             to
             one
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             ,
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             y
             It
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             So
             't
             is
             in
             the
             Med.
             M.
             S.
             and
             in
             Nicophorus
             .
             See
             
               Peter
               Faber
            
             ,
             in
             his
             
               first
               book
               Agonistici
            
             ,
             chap.
             24.
             
             Note
             ,
             also
             ,
             that
             Blandina
             ,
             being
             a
             servant
             ,
             was
             crucified
             ;
             for
             that
             was
             the
             punishment
             of
             servants
             .
             
               Vales.
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             reads
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             z
             The
             Gladiatours
             and
             the
             Bestiarii
             ,
             before
             they
             began
             the
             encounter
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             led
             about
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             spectatours
             .
             See
             Lucian
             ,
             in
             Toxari
             .
             This
             was
             usually
             done
             not
             onely
             with
             those
             who
             let
             themselves
             out
             to
             play
             prizes
             ,
             but
             also
             with
             those
             offenders
             ,
             which
             were
             condemned
             to
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             wild-beasts
             .
             So
             
               Martial
               ,
               Traducta
               est
               gyris
               ,
               nec
               cepi●
               arena
               nocentes
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             by
             making
             intercession
             for
             them
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             term
             in
             the
             original
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             which
             is
             used
             as
             well
             in
             an
             active
             as
             passive
             sense
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             Metaphor
             taken
             from
             the
             wild-olive-tree
             ,
             which
             being
             gra●●ed
             ,
             grows
             sweet
             ;
             of
             which
             S.
             Paul
             speaks
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Lexicographers
             differ
             very
             much
             in
             their
             giving
             the
             signification
             of
             this
             term
             (
             which
             here
             occurs
             .
             )
             Stephens
             (
             in
             his
             Thesaurus
             ,
             )
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               fustibus
               concidi
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               to
               be
               beaten
               with
               clubs
               :
               Varinus
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               to
               be
               beheaded
            
             :
             The
             Etymologicon
             (
             publisht
             by
             Sylbergius
             )
             says
             it
             signifies
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               no●
               barely
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               killed
               with
               the
            
             Tympanum
             ,
             
               which
               is
               ●
               piece
               of
               wood
               called
               a
               cudgell
               :
            
             The
             Reader
             will
             find
             a
             large
             and
             learned
             account
             of
             this
             term
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             engine
             of
             torture
             ,
             in
             
               D.
               Hammonds
            
             note
             on
             Hebr.
             11.
             35.
             
             Where
             he
             makes
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             this
             sort
             of
             punishment
             was
             very
             painfull
             ,
             contumelious
             ,
             and
             capital
             .
          
           
             c
             The
             publick
             meeting
             ,
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             Gallia
             ,
             up
             ▪
             on
             account
             of
             the
             sports
             and
             games
             ,
             was
             at
             Lyons
             ,
             at
             the
             Altar
             consecrated
             to
             Augustus
             .
             This
             Altar
             was
             consecrated
             when
             
               Julius
               Antonius
            
             and
             
               Fabius
               Africanus
            
             were
             Consuls
             ,
             on
             the
             Calends
             of
             August
             ,
             as
             Suetonius
             says
             ,
             in
             the
             life
             of
             
               Claudius
               .
               Dio
            
             writes
             ,
             that
             these
             games
             were
             continued
             in
             his
             time
             .
             Hence
             't
             is
             collected
             ,
             that
             the
             Martyrs
             of
             Lyons
             suffered
             in
             the
             month
             of
             August
             ;
             but
             not
             all
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             evident
             from
             this
             Epistle
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             and
             ,
             in
             
               Rob.
               Stephens
            
             Edit
             .
             the
             reading
             here
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             But
             in
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             Savil.
             it
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             i.
             e.
             number
             .
             See
             note
             (
             x
             )
             in
             this
             chap.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             phrase
             in
             the
             original
             ;
             t
             is
             S.
             Pauls
             expression
             ,
             Galat.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             Rufinus
             translates
             this
             passage
             thus
             ,
             
               qui
               à
               Praeside
               in
               medium
               statui
               Jussus
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               who
               being
               commanded
               by
               the
               President
               to
               be
               set
               before
               him
               .
            
             Which
             translation
             pleases
             me
             best
             .
             For
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             is
             the
             word
             here
             used
             ,
             does
             properly
             signifie
             ,
             
               to
               set
               before
               the
               Judge
            
             ;
             in
             which
             sense
             also
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             used
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Rufinus
             translates
             it
             ,
             
               ju●ulat●
               sunt
            
             ,
             that
             is
             
               their
               throats
               were
               cut
            
             ;
             I
             would
             rather
             have
             it
             thus
             rendred
             ,
             
               they
               were
               run
               through
               with
               a
               sword
               .
            
             For
             it
             was
             the
             custom
             that
             the
             Confector
             should
             ●●ay
             the
             bestiarii
             ;
             as
             we
             noted
             before
             ,
             in
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             Polycarp
             ,
             B.
             4.
             chap.
             15.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             Hence
             it
             's
             manifest
             that
             the
             sports
             of
             the
             Gladiatours
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             exhibited
             for
             the
             space
             of
             some
             days
             ,
             at
             Lyons
             ,
             at
             that
             famous
             assembly
             of
             all
             Gallia
             ,
             before
             the
             altar
             of
             Augustus
             .
             Besides
             these
             sports
             of
             the
             Gladiatours
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             day
             granted
             by
             the
             President
             for
             fighting
             with
             wild-beasts
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             expressely
             said
             in
             this
             Epistle
             .
             For
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             terms
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             not
             to
             be
             confounded
             ,
             though
             the
             Latines
             comprehend
             them
             both
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             
               to
               wit
               ,
               Munus
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             Greek
             term
             ;
             which
             Rufinus
             translates
             craticulam
             ,
             i.
             e.
             a
             Grid-iron
             :
             it
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             before
             is
             called
             
               the
               Iron-chair
            
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             Martyrs
             being
             set
             ,
             were
             broyled
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             on
             a
             Gridiron
             .
             Thus
             the
             Christians
             were
             used
             before
             they
             were
             cast
             to
             the
             wild-beasts
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             Amongst
             the
             sports
             of
             an
             
               Amphitheatrical
               shew
            
             this
             was
             one
             ;
             a
             Bull
             was
             brought
             in
             ,
             to
             whom
             (
             being
             first
             enraged
             )
             they
             cast
             offenders
             inclosed
             in
             a
             net
             ;
             whom
             ,
             like
             balls
             ,
             he
             tossed
             on
             high
             .
             Martials
             verse
             on
             this
             subject
             are
             well
             known
             ,
             
               Taurus
               ut
               impositas
               jact
               at
               ad
               astra
               pilas
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             That
             is
             the
             devill
             ;
             the
             Greek
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             signifies
             ,
             a
             wild-beast
             ;
             but
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             is
             often
             taken
             for
             the
             devill
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             Rev.
             22.
             11.
             where
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             as
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             original
             is
             here
             ;
             we
             now
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               He
               that
               is
               unjust
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               unjust
               still
            
             ;
             See
             the
             original
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             m
             These
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               neither
               would
               money
               perswadethem
            
             ]
             are
             not
             in
             our
             three
             M.
             SS
             .
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             and
             
               Robert
               Stephens
               Edit
            
             .
             doe
             retain
             them
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             The
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             Savil
             ,
             M.
             SS
             .
             read
             it
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               were
               swept
               into
               the
               River
               Rhone
               :
            
             but
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             of
             
               Stephens
               Edit
            
             .
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             i.
             e.
             
               were
               strewed
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Philip.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             ,
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             his
             M.
             S.
             copy
             ,
             has
             mended
             this
             place
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               and
               had
               been
               cast
               to
               the
               wild-beasts
               ,
               and
               taken
               from
               them
               again
            
             ;
             Which
             emendation
             is
             put
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             the
             
               Geneva
               Edit
            
             .
             Indeed
             Christophorson
             read
             this
             place
             thus
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             his
             translation
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             uncertain
             whether
             he
             did
             it
             by
             conjecture
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             authority
             of
             some
             old
             copies
             .
             Our
             M.
             SS
             .
             alter
             not
             the
             reading
             here
             .
             Moreover
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             term
             in
             the
             original
             )
             signifies
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             
               to
               be
               cast
               again
               into
               prison
            
             ;
             in
             which
             sense
             't
             is
             twice
             used
             in
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Musculus
             translates
             it
             truest
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               omnibus
               rationem
               fidei
               suae
               reddebant
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               they
               gave
               all
               men
               an
               account
               of
               their
               faith
               :
            
             it
             may
             be
             rendred
             thus
             ,
             
               they
               excused
               themselves
               to
               all
            
             :
             for
             that
             's
             the
             proper
             signification
             of
             '
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             7.
             60.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               over
               all
               ,
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             d
             He
             means
             the
             Novatians
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             excluded
             such
             as
             fell
             in
             time
             of
             persecution
             from
             all
             hope
             of
             absolution
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             Alcibiades
             must
             be
             distinguished
             from
             Alcibiades
             mentioned
             a
             little
             before
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
             He
             ,
             that
             is
             first
             named
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             was
             a
             companion
             of
             the
             B.
             Martyrs
             of
             Lyons
             .
             This
             person
             here
             was
             (
             together
             with
             Montanus
             and
             Theodotus
             ,
             )
             a
             ringleader
             of
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Cataphrygians
             .
             Concerning
             whom
             see
             chap.
             16
             ,
             &
             17
             of
             this
             book
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Eleutherus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             was
             first
             deceived
             by
             the
             Montanists
             ,
             who
             craftily
             hid
             their
             errour
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             a
             felgned
             plety
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             being
             moved
             thereto
             by
             the
             letters
             and
             exhortations
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             of
             Lyons
             ,
             he
             wrote
             an
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             and
             Phrygia
             ,
             concerning
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             Montanists
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             being
             soon
             after
             admonished
             by
             one
             Praxeas
             of
             Asia
             ,
             he
             revoked
             his
             pacifick
             letters
             which
             he
             had
             sent
             ;
             and
             ,
             following
             the
             authority
             of
             his
             predecessour
             Anicetus
             ,
             refused
             to
             admit
             of
             a
             new
             Prophecy
             .
             So
             Tertullian
             ,
             in
             his
             book
             ,
             against
             Praxeas
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             brethren
             of
             Asia
             and
             Phrygia
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Eleutherus
             ,
             were
             Embassadours
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             See
             B.
             3.
             chap.
             24.
             note
             (
             a.
             )
          
           
             a
             Blondell
             (
             in
             his
             Apology
             ,
             chap.
             8.
             p.
             26.
             )
             denies
             that
             the
             Martyrs
             of
             Lyons
             wrote
             to
             
               Eleutherus
               ▪
            
             For
             he
             affirms
             that
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             Pothinus
             ,
             and
             the
             Lugdunensians
             ,
             happened
             on
             the
             seventh
             year
             of
             Marcus
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             167
             ;
             at
             which
             time
             Soter
             was
             ▪
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             The
             Martyrs
             of
             
               Lyons
               ▪
            
             therefore
             could
             not
             write
             to
             Eleutherus
             who
             then
             had
             not
             succeeded
             Soter
             .
             But
             our
             Eusebius
             does
             refute
             Blondell
             ,
             saying
             plainly
             ,
             That
             
               the
               same
               Martyrs
               recommended
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Valesius
             ,
             in
             his
             note
             here
             ,
             will
             not
             allow
             that
             Irenaeus
             did
             actually
             goe
             this
             journey
             to
             Rome
             ;
             the
             Martyrs
             indeed
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             had
             desired
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             promised
             to
             undertake
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             persecution
             coming
             on
             ,
             and
             he
             being
             fixt
             in
             the
             presidency
             over
             that
             Church
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             spared
             personally
             to
             undergoe
             it
             .
             But
             since
             Eusebius
             clearly
             intimates
             ,
             and
             S
             t
             Jerom
             (
             
               in
               Catalogo
            
             )
             and
             Baronius
             (
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             179
             )
             doe
             expresly
             affirm
             that
             the
             Martyrs
             sent
             him
             upon
             this
             errand
             ,
             't
             is
             safest
             to
             grant
             his
             journey
             thither
             ▪
             thought
             it
             must
             be
             while
             he
             was
             yet
             Presbyter
             ,
             for
             so
             they
             particularly
             say
             he
             was
             in
             their
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             part
             of
             which
             our
             Eusebius
             has
             here
             inserted
             .
             See
             the
             learned
             D
             r
             
               Cave's
               Apostolici
            
             ;
             in
             the
             life
             of
             S.
             Irenaeus
             ;
             pag.
             165.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               London
            
             ,
             1677.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             Kings
             ,
             Maz.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             read
             Eleutherus
             ;
             as
             doe
             also
             Nicephorus
             and
             Rufinus
             .
             But
             there
             are
             some
             who
             call
             him
             Eleutherius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Eusebius
             is
             here
             much
             mistaken
             ,
             who
             says
             ,
             that
             
               M.
               Aurelius
            
             was
             brother
             to
             Antoninus
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             whenas
             
               M.
               Aurelius
               Antoninus
            
             was
             one
             and
             the
             same
             person
             .
             His
             Adoptive
             brother
             was
             not
             named
             Marcus
             ,
             but
             
               Lucius
               Aelius
               Verus
            
             ,
             as
             all
             men
             know
             .
             But
             he
             ,
             who
             fought
             against
             the
             Germans
             and
             Sarmatians
             (
             to
             whom
             God
             granted
             a
             sudden
             shower
             to
             allay
             his
             Souldiers
             ▪
             thirst
             ,
             )
             was
             not
             
               L.
               Aelius
               Verus
            
             ,
             but
             
               M.
               Aurelius
               Antoninus
            
             ,
             as
             all
             Historians
             do
             attest
             ;
             which
             our
             Eusebius
             does
             confirm
             also
             in
             his
             Chronicon
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             this
             was
             done
             in
             the
             14
             th
             year
             of
             Antoninus
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             four
             or
             five
             years
             after
             the
             death
             of
             
               L.
               Aelius
               Verus
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Melitina
             is
             a
             Countrey
             of
             Cappadocia
             ,
             scituate
             between
             Commagenes
             and
             Cata●nia
             ,
             sayes
             Strabo
             in
             his
             12
             Book
             ;
             who
             also
             relates
             ,
             that
             that
             Country
             had
             no
             Cities
             .
             But
             afterwards
             Melitina
             became
             a
             famous
             City
             ,
             which
             ,
             upon
             a
             new
             division
             made
             of
             the
             Provinces
             ,
             was
             attributed
             to
             
               Armenia
               the
               less
            
             ;
             so
             says
             
               Amm.
               Marcelinus
            
             ,
             who
             always
             calls
             it
             Melitina
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             that
             Legion
             ;
             he
             means
             not
             the
             very
             persons
             ,
             which
             then
             were
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             c
             Some
             of
             the
             Heathen
             writers
             ,
             who
             have
             mentioned
             this
             thing
             ,
             say
             the
             Rain
             was
             procured
             by
             the
             inchantments
             of
             Magicians
             ;
             others
             assert
             it
             to
             have
             been
             done
             by
             the
             prayers
             of
             Marcus
             the
             Emperour
             .
             So
             Capitolinus
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Marcus
             ,
             and
             Claudian
             in
             the
             sixth
             Consulate
             of
             Honorius
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             they
             have
             set
             down
             the
             very
             words
             of
             the
             prayer
             ,
             that
             Marcus
             used
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             ,
             
               Hanc
               dextram
               ad
               t●
               ,
               Jupiter
               ,
               tendo
               ,
               quae
               nullius
               unquam
               sanguinem
               fudi●
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               I
               stretch
               forth
               ibis
               right
               hand
               to
               thoe
               ,
               ●
               Jupiter
               ,
               which
               never
               shed
               the
               bloud
               of
               any
               man.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Lightning
               Legion
               .
               Scaliger
            
             has
             long
             since
             remark't
             ,
             (
             in
             his
             
               Animad
               .
               Euseb
            
             .
             )
             that
             the
             Legion
             was
             not
             named
             Fulminea
             upon
             account
             of
             this
             miracle
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             so
             called
             long
             before
             
             Antoninus's
             time
             .
             
               Dio
               Cassius
            
             makes
             this
             evident
             ,
             in
             his
             55
             B.
             where
             he
             reckons
             up
             all
             the
             Legions
             .
             Also
             ,
             the
             old
             inscription
             ,
             produced
             by
             Scaliger
             ,
             confirms
             this
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             miracle
             of
             the
             rain
             ,
             obtained
             by
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Christian
             souldiers
             ,
             we
             doe
             readily
             give
             credit
             to
             the
             attestation
             of
             
               Apollinaris
               ▪
            
             and
             Tertullian
             ;
             but
             Apollinaris
             has
             not
             yet
             perswaded
             me
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Legion
             Melitina
             was
             named
             the
             
               Lightning
               Legion
            
             upon
             that
             account
             .
             Some
             may
             object
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             indeed
             a
             Legion
             ,
             called
             the
             
               Lightning
               Legion
            
             ,
             before
             
             Antoninus's
             time
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             gave
             the
             Legion
             Melitina
             that
             name
             also
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             benefit
             he
             received
             by
             their
             means
             .
             But
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             called
             
               the
               second
               Lightning
               Legion
            
             :
             and
             yet
             Dio
             makes
             no
             mention
             of
             any
             such
             Legion
             ,
             although
             he
             reckons
             up
             exactly
             all
             the
             Legions
             enrolled
             by
             the
             former
             Emperours
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             Dio
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Lightning
               Legion
            
             had
             its
             station
             in
             Cappadocia
             ,
             which
             agrees
             very
             well
             with
             the
             Legion
             Melitina
             .
             In
             the
             book
             called
             
               Notitia
               Imperii
               Romani
            
             ,
             the
             prefecture
             of
             the
             12
             Legion
             ,
             termed
             Fulminea
             ,
             at
             Melitina
             ,
             is
             reckoned
             under
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Armenia
             .
             Whence
             t
             is
             collected
             that
             Melitina
             was
             not
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Legion
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Town
             ,
             wherein
             the
             12
             Legion
             ,
             called
             Fulminea
             ,
             abode
             .
             But
             't
             was
             not
             usual
             to
             give
             the
             Legions
             their
             denomination
             from
             the
             places
             where
             they
             were
             in
             Garison
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Countreys
             wherein
             they
             were
             inrolled
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             what
             Eusebius
             says
             concerning
             the
             Legion
             Melitina
             ,
             seems
             to
             me
             scarce
             probable
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Rufinus
             purposely
             omitted
             this
             name
             of
             the
             Legion
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             because
             he
             knew
             that
             Melitina
             was
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Town
             in
             
               Armenia
               the
               less
            
             ,
             wherein
             the
             12
             Legion
             ,
             called
             Fulminea
             ,
             kept
             guard
             in
             his
             time
             .
             But
             (
             that
             I
             may
             freely
             say
             what
             I
             think
             )
             it
             seems
             not
             very
             probable
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             a
             whole
             Legion
             of
             Roman
             Souldiers
             should
             at
             that
             time
             be
             Christians
             ;
             which
             yet
             Eusebius
             seems
             to
             affirm
             :
             who
             errs
             in
             this
             also
             ,
             because
             he
             has
             not
             produced
             the
             place
             of
             Apollinaris
             ,
             nor
             shown
             the
             book
             wherein
             he
             wrote
             these
             things
             .
             But
             the
             words
             ,
             with
             which
             Eusebius
             closes
             this
             whole
             story
             ,
             doe
             sufficiently
             shew
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             doubted
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             matter
             :
             for
             thus
             he
             says
             ,
             in
             this
             chap.
             
               Let
               every
               one
               determine
               concerning
               these
               things
               according
               to
               his
               own
               pleasure
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Tertullians
             words
             are
             these
             ;
             
               At
               nos
               è
               contrario
               èdimus
               protectorem
               ;
               si
               litera
               Marci
               Aurelii
               gravissimi
               Imperatoris
               requirantur
               ,
               quibus
               illam
               Germanicam
               sitim
               Christianorum
               forte
               militum
               precationibus
               impetrato
               imbriodis
               cussam
               contestatur
               .
               Tertul.
               Apol.
               pag.
            
             6.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Regal
               .
               Paris
            
             1634.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Quales
               ergo
               leges
               istae
               ▪
               quas
               adversus
               nos
               soli
               exequntur
               impii
               ,
               injusti
               ,
               turpes
               ,
               truces
               ,
               vani
               ,
               dementes
               ?
               Quas
            
             Trajanus
             
               ex
               parte
               frustratus
               est
               ,
               vetando
               inquiri
               Christianos
               :
               quas
            
             nullus-Hadrianus
             ,
             
               quanquam
               curiositatum
               omnium
               explorator
               ▪
               nullus
            
             Vespasianus
             ,
             
               quanquam
               Judaeorum
               debellator
               ;
               nullus
            
             Pius
             ;
             nullus
             Verus
             
               impressit
               .
               Tertul.
               Apol.
            
             pag.
             6
             ,
             and
             7.
             
             Edit
             .
             as
             before
             .
             We
             have
             added
             these
             words
             of
             Tertullian
             here
             ,
             that
             the
             learned
             Reader
             may
             see
             how
             different
             the
             translation
             ,
             Eusebius
             here
             quotes
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             original
             copies
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             which
             we
             now
             have
             .
          
           
             g
             Baronius
             has
             placed
             the
             election
             of
             Irenaeus
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Lyons
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             180.
             
             For
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Pothinus
             ,
             which
             happened
             in
             the
             year
             179
             ,
             he
             says
             that
             See
             was
             vacant
             till
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             persecution
             was
             over
             .
             Vales.
             D
             r
             
               Cave
               ,
               in
               his
               Chronological
               Table
               ,
            
             says
             Pothinus
             died
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             177
             ,
             to
             whom
             succeeded
             Irenaeus
             the
             year
             following
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             Our
             M.
             SS
             .
             copies
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             doctrine
             ;
             I
             would
             rather
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             succession
             ;
             as
             Christophorson
             ,
             S
             r
             
               Hen.
               Savill
               ▪
            
             and
             the
             old
             Translatour
             of
             Irenaeus
             read
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             M●●
             ▪
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             Savill
             M.
             SS
             .
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             prayer
             ;
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             and
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             purity
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             These
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               of
               which
               number
               Irenaeus
               was
               one
            
             ]
             seem
             to
             be
             superfluous
             ,
             and
             written
             in
             the
             margin
             onely
             ,
             by
             some
             Scholiast
             .
             But
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             Savil.
             M.
             SS
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Irenaeus
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             affirms
             here
             that
             
               The
               Gospel
               according
               to
               Mark
            
             was
             written
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Paul
             and
             Peter
             ,
             does
             contradict
             what
             Eusebius
             related
             before
             ▪
             at
             the
             15
             th
             chap.
             of
             the
             second
             book
             :
             where
             he
             says
             
             Mark
             's
             Gospel
             was
             publish't
             at
             Rome
             ,
             whilest
             Peter
             was
             alive
             ,
             and
             approved
             of
             by
             that
             Apostle
             .
             But
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             the
             antient
             fathers
             disagree
             amongst
             themselves
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             seeing
             we
             have
             almost
             nothing
             of
             certainty
             about
             the
             writing
             of
             the
             sacred
             Gospels
             ,
             save
             that
             they
             are
             four
             ,
             and
             written
             by
             four
             several
             Authours
             .
             But
             when
             ,
             or
             for
             what
             reason
             they
             were
             written
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             Gospel
             of
             S.
             Matthew
             were
             first
             penned
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             it
             s
             not
             very
             evident
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             All
             the
             ancient
             Ecclesiastick
             Writer
             ▪
             (
             as
             before
             was
             noted
             )
             call
             that
             book
             
               the
               Wisedom
               of
               Solomon
            
             ,
             which
             we
             now
             call
             
               the
               Proverbi
            
             .
             But
             that
             B.
             entitled
             now
             
               the
               Wisedom
               of
               Solomon
            
             ,
             is
             Apocryphal
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             the
             term
             here
             in
             the
             original
             )
             does
             properly
             signifie
             ,
             
               the
               sayings
               of
               wise
               men
               ,
               which
               are
               repeated
               by
               heart
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Irenaeus
             is
             the
             ancientest
             writer
             that
             makes
             mention
             of
             Theodotion
             .
             Wherefore
             we
             will
             see
             ,
             if
             from
             hence
             we
             can
             make
             out
             the
             time
             when
             Theodotion
             lived
             .
             Epiphanius
             (
             in
             his
             book
             
               de
               ponderib
            
             .
             )
             says
             Theodotion
             flourished
             under
             Commodus
             ,
             and
             then
             put
             forth
             his
             translation
             .
             The
             Chronicon
             of
             Alexandria
             follows
             
             Epiphanius's
             opinion
             ,
             and
             says
             he
             publisht
             that
             work
             in
             the
             sixth
             year
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Commodus
             .
             I
             Judge
             Theodotion
             to
             be
             somewhat
             ancienter
             .
             For
             ,
             seeing
             Irenaeus
             has
             mentioned
             him
             in
             his
             books
             against
             Heresies
             ,
             (
             which
             books
             ,
             t
             is
             manifest
             ,
             he
             wrote
             when
             Eleutherus
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             for
             he
             says
             so
             in
             the
             3
             d
             B.
             of
             tha●
             work
             ,
             )
             we
             must
             necessarily
             grant
             that
             Theodotion
             flourisht
             before
             Eleutherus
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             Some
             of
             the
             Ancients
             doe
             declare
             that
             the
             Greek
             translation
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             was
             performed
             under
             Ptolemaeus
             the
             son
             of
             Lagus
             ;
             others
             mention
             it
             to
             have
             been
             done
             under
             
               Ptolemaeus
               Philadelphus
            
             .
             Which
             latter
             opinion
             in
             that
             't
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             greater
             number
             of
             writers
             ,
             has
             at
             last
             prevailed
             .
             Anatolius
             says
             the
             translation
             of
             the
             72
             was
             made
             both
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Ptolomy
             the
             Son
             of
             Lagus
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             that
             of
             his
             successour
             Philadelphus
             :
             which
             to
             me
             seems
             very
             probable
             .
             For
             ,
             seeing
             
               Aristobulus
               ,
               Josephus
            
             ,
             and
             Tertullian
             doe
             say
             in
             express
             words
             ,
             that
             
               Demetrius
               Phalereus
            
             put
             Ptolomy
             upon
             this
             business
             ;
             and
             it
             being
             manifest
             that
             the
             said
             Demetrius
             was
             in
             great
             favour
             with
             ,
             and
             authority
             under
             ,
             Ptolomy
             the
             son
             of
             Lagus
             ,
             and
             died
             soon
             after
             him
             ,
             we
             must
             necessarily
             say
             that
             this
             translation
             (
             if
             it
             were
             done
             by
             the
             procurement
             of
             Demetrius
             )
             was
             begun
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Ptolomy
             the
             son
             of
             Lagus
             .
             And
             ,
             seeing
             that
             Philadelphus
             reigned
             about
             two
             years
             together
             with
             his
             father
             ,
             being
             made
             his
             Colleague
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             therefore
             perhaps
             't
             is
             related
             that
             this
             translation
             was
             made
             under
             both
             the
             Princes
             .
             Vales.
             The
             Learned
             Petavius
             is
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             with
             Valesius
             ,
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             from
             his
             Annotations
             on
             
             Epiphanius's
             Book
             
               de
               ponderib
            
             .
             pag.
             379.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             .
             1622.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Cle●oens
               Alexandrinus
            
             says
             the
             72
             Seniours
             translated
             all
             the
             books
             (
             as
             well
             those
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             the
             Prophets
             )
             of
             the
             Scripture
             into
             Greek
             .
             To
             whom
             agrees
             
               Theodoret
               ,
               in
               his
               Preface
               to
               his
               comment
               on
               the
               Psalms
               ,
               Olympiodorus
               ,
            
             and
             almost
             all
             other
             writers
             .
             But
             Aristobulus
             and
             Josephus
             ,
             both
             Jewish
             writers
             ,
             doe
             intimate
             that
             the
             Law
             onely
             was
             by
             them
             turned
             into
             Greek
             .
             
             Aristobulus's
             words
             may
             be
             seen
             B.
             13.
             of
             
               Eusebius
               de
               praparat
               ▪
            
             and
             
               Josephus's
               in
               his
               Preface
               to
               his
               Antiquities
               .
            
             But
             to
             this
             it
             may
             be
             answered
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             doe
             sometimes
             comprehend
             the
             Prophets
             also
             .
             See
             
             Ma●ius's
             Preface
             to
             the
             Greek
             Edition
             of
             Joshua
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             Valesius
             reads
             this
             passage
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               satisfying
               the
               Kings
               desire
               herein
            
             .
             ]
             He
             says
             Christophorson
             read
             this
             place
             so
             ,
             and
             S
             r
             
               Hen.
               Savill
            
             in
             his
             M.
             S.
             But
             the
             Kings
             ,
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             (
             as
             he
             says
             )
             and
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Edit
             .
             read
             it
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               God
               having
               done
               according
               to
               his
               own
               will.
            
             We
             follow
             Valesius
             ;
             but
             leave
             the
             Reader
             to
             his
             liberty
             .
          
           
             i
             Justin
             the
             Martyr
             (
             
               in
               his
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               the
               Gentiles
            
             )
             says
             the
             72.
             
             Seniours
             were
             by
             Ptolomy
             put
             into
             so
             many
             cells
             ;
             the
             ruines
             of
             which
             he
             saw
             at
             
               Alexandria
               :
               Epiphanius
            
             (
             in
             his
             book
             
               de
               ponderib
            
             .
             )
             says
             the
             King
             placed
             them
             two
             and
             two
             in
             a
             cell
             .
             These
             words
             of
             Irenaeus
             agree
             best
             with
             
             Justin's
             account
             of
             this
             matter
             .
             Others
             there
             are
             ,
             who
             deride
             this
             whole
             story
             about
             the
             cell
             ;
             because
             neither
             Josephus
             ,
             nor
             Aristeas
             ,
             nor
             Philo
             make
             any
             mention
             of
             them
             .
             See
             
             Petavius's
             Annotat.
             on
             Epiphanius
             ,
             pag.
             378.
             
             
               Edit
               Paris
            
             ;
             and
             M
             r
             
             Gregorie's
             discourse
             (
             of
             Oxford
             )
             concerning
             the
             70
             Interpreters
             .
          
           
             *
             At
             Alexandria
             .
          
           
             a
             Rufinus
             ,
             and
             
               Jerome
               (
               in
               catalogo
            
             )
             doe
             say
             ,
             that
             Pantaenus
             ,
             returning
             from
             India
             to
             Alexandria
             ,
             brought
             with
             him
             that
             Gospel
             of
             S
             t
             Matthew
             in
             Hebrew
             .
             But
             Eusebius
             does
             not
             say
             so
             .
             For
             by
             that
             which
             he
             adds
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             he
             meanes
             onely
             thus
             much
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               than
               Copy
               of
               Bartholomew's
               was
               preserved
               untill
               Pantaenus
               came
               into
               India
               .
            
             So
             Nicephorus
             expounds
             
             Eusebius's
             words
             B.
             4.
             chap.
             32
             ;
             but
             I
             assent
             not
             to
             Nicephorus
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             he
             says
             further
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             that
             that
             Gospel
             of
             S
             t
             Matthew
             ,
             which
             Pantaenus
             found
             in
             India
             ,
             was
             dictated
             there
             by
             Bartholomow
             .
             I
             rather
             believe
             that
             Copy
             was
             brought
             thither
             by
             Bartholomew
             ,
             out
             of
             Judea
             .
             Further
             ,
             
               Jerom
               (
               in
               catalog
               .
            
             )
             says
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             of
             S
             t
             Matthew
             ,
             written
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             was
             preserved
             in
             the
             Library
             of
             Cafarea
             (
             collected
             by
             Pamphilus
             the
             Martyr
             .
             )
             even
             in
             his
             time
             .
             But
             I
             doubt
             't
             was
             
               the
               Gospel
               according
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Nazareans
             used
             .
             For
             some
             thought
             ,
             that
             this
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             was
             the
             original
             Copy
             of
             S
             t
             Matthews
             Gospel
             ▪
             but
             that
             's
             a
             mistake
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             These
             books
             of
             
             Clemens's
             contained
             a
             short
             and
             compendious
             exposition
             of
             both
             Testaments
             ,
             says
             Photius
             ,
             in
             his
             Bibliotheca
             .
             But
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             errours
             with
             which
             they
             abounded
             ,
             they
             were
             disregarded
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             lost
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             other
             reason
             ,
             in
             my
             opinion
             ,
             why
             the
             books
             of
             
               Papias
               ,
               Hegesippus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             are
             ●ost
             .
             Yet
             the
             Excerpta
             out
             of
             Theodotus
             ,
             which
             are
             extant
             after
             his
             Stromatewn
             ,
             seem
             to
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             
               his
               Institutions
            
             ;
             which
             I
             wonder
             no
             body
             has
             taken
             notice
             of
             before
             .
             This
             I
             conclude
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             both
             because
             in
             those
             Excerpta
             out
             of
             Theodotus
             there
             are
             the
             same
             things
             said
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             Photius
             attests
             he
             read
             in
             
             Clemens's
             books
             of
             Institutions
             ;
             and
             also
             because
             the
             Authour
             of
             those
             Excerpta
             does
             ,
             about
             the
             end
             of
             them
             ,
             call
             Pantaenus
             Master
             .
             Now
             Pantaenus
             was
             
             Clemens's
             Master
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             says
             in
             this
             chapter
             ;
             whom
             Clemens
             in
             
               his
               Institutions
            
             ,
             does
             often
             quote
             ,
             as
             Photius
             relates
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               the
               most
               eminent
               persons
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               succession
               .
            
          
           
             †
             It
             was
             that
             part
             of
             Italy
             ,
             which
             since
             is
             called
             Cal●bria
             .
          
           
             b
             Valesius
             thinks
             this
             person
             was
             
               Tatianus
               ,
               Justin
            
             the
             Martyrs
             Scholar
             ;
             Baronius
             says
             't
             was
             Bardesanes
             ,
             of
             whom
             see
             B.
             4.
             chap.
             the
             Iast
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             no
             Assyrian
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             of
             Edessa
             ,
             the
             chief
             City
             of
             O●droena
             .
          
           
             c
             Baronius
             says
             ,
             this
             was
             Theophilus
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             ;
             but
             I
             rather
             think
             him
             to
             have
             been
             Theodotus
             ;
             which
             I
             conjecture
             from
             hence
             ,
             because
             the
             Epitome
             of
             
             Clemens's
             institutions
             is
             entitled
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               Epitome
               of
               Theodotus
               his
               Oriental
               Doctrine
               .
            
             ]
             For
             Clemens
             calls
             that
             the
             
               Oriental
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             which
             he
             learned
             from
             his
             masters
             in
             the
             East
             .
             I
             have
             two
             arguments
             to
             perswade
             me
             ,
             that
             Clemens
             does
             not
             here
             mean
             Theophilus
             of
             Caesarea
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             Theophilus
             was
             contemporary
             with
             Clemens
             ,
             for
             he
             flourisht
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Victor
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             by
             our
             Eusebius
             .
             (
             2
             )
             None
             of
             the
             antients
             ever
             said
             that
             Theophilus
             was
             an
             Hebrew
             ,
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             a
             Jew
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             most
             famous
             Churches
             ,
             especially
             those
             which
             were
             founded
             by
             the
             Apostoles
             ,
             did
             with
             great
             care
             keep
             the
             successions
             of
             their
             Bishops
             laid
             up
             amongst
             their
             Archives
             ,
             recording
             their
             names
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             of
             their
             deaths
             ,
             in
             a
             pair
             of
             Writing-tables
             .
             These
             our
             Eusebius
             had
             diligently
             examined
             ,
             ●s
             appears
             from
             this
             place
             ;
             and
             he
             has
             digested
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             principal
             Sees
             from
             the
             authority
             of
             these
             tables
             onely
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             the
             successions
             of
             Bishops
             which
             are
             recounted
             in
             the
             History
             and
             Chronicles
             of
             Eusebius
             are
             highly
             to
             be
             prized
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             ancientest
             ,
             and
             most
             certain
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Before
             this
             Valens
             ,
             the
             names
             of
             two
             Bishops
             are
             wanting
             ,
             
               to
               wit
               ,
               Maximus
            
             ,
             and
             Antoninus
             ,
             which
             were
             omitted
             by
             the
             negligence
             of
             the
             Transcribers
             ▪
             For
             seeing
             Eusebius
             affirmed
             Narcissus
             to
             have
             been
             the
             fifteenth
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             from
             Mark
             ,
             and
             the
             thirtieth
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             that
             can't
             be
             unless
             you
             add
             two
             Bishops
             here
             .
             Eusebius
             indeed
             ,
             in
             his
             Chronicon
             ,
             after
             Capito
             the
             twenty
             sixth
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             reckons
             Maximus
             ,
             and
             Antoninus
             ;
             after
             these
             Valens
             ,
             and
             
               Dolichianus
               ▪
            
             and
             then
             
               Narcissus
               .
               Georg.
               Syncellus
            
             and
             Nicephorus
             doe
             agree
             with
             Eusebius
             ;
             onely
             between
             Julianus
             and
             Capito
             they
             insert
             one
             Helias
             ,
             whom
             Eusebius
             does
             not
             admit
             of
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Rufinus
             does
             well
             translate
             this
             passage
             thus
             ,
             
               qui
               abstinentiae
               &
               senectutis
               praerogativ●usus
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               who
               making
               an
               advantage
               of
               his
               abstinence
               and
               old
               age
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             For
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             does
             usually
             signifie
             
               abstinence
               and
               a
               more
               strict
               course
               of
               life
               .
            
             But
             I
             understand
             not
             how
             Apelles
             could
             boast
             of
             his
             continency
             ;
             who
             was
             rejected
             by
             Marcion
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             a
             fornicatour
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             retreated
             to
             
               Alexandria
               ▪
            
             as
             Tertullian
             affirms
             in
             his
             book
             
               de
               praescription
            
             .
             Wherefore
             let
             us
             see
             whether
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             does
             not
             signifie
             something
             else
             here
             ;
             it
             sometimes
             denotes
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Decurio
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               Captain
               over
               ten
               horsemen
            
             ;
             for
             these
             Commanders
             are
             by
             the
             Graecians
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             in
             my
             notes
             on
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             .
             Also
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             conjecture
             ,
             that
             this
             place
             should
             be
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               his
               venerable
               hoary
               ha●rs
               and
               old
               age
               .
            
             For
             Apelles
             was
             commonly
             called
             
               old
               man
            
             ;
             and
             so
             Rhodon
             terms
             high
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
             Eusebius
             favours
             our
             conjecture
             ,
             B.
             6.
             chap.
             39.
             where
             speaking
             of
             Alexander
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             uses
             this
             very
             phrase
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             and
             Stephens
             Edition
             doe
             here
             insert
             these
             two
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               the
               mariner
            
             ]
             but
             they
             are
             wanting
             in
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             Indeed
             Tertullian
             ,
             in
             his
             book
             
               de
               praescription
            
             ,
             does
             testifie
             that
             Marcion
             was
             at
             first
             a
             Mariner
             ▪
             
               ubi
               ●unc
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               Marcion
               Ponticus
               nauclerus
               ,
               Stoica
               studiosus
               ?
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             and
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             Edition
             call
             this
             man's
             name
             Potimus
             ;
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             Savill
             M.
             SS
             ▪
             term
             him
             
               Potitus
               ▪
            
             so
             does
             Rufinus
             ,
             in
             his
             Version
             ▪
             and
             Theodoret
             B.
             1.
             
             
               H●r●t
               .
               Fab.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             He
             means
             Marcion
             ;
             see
             B.
             4.
             chap.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               the
               holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             whom
             S
             t
             John
             ,
             in
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             does
             ,
             several
             times
             call
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             comforter
             .
             See
             Jo.
             14.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Rufinus
             ,
             and
             Cristophorson
             supposed
             the
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             to
             signifie
             
               errour●
               Nicephorus
            
             takes
             it
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             as
             to
             signifie
             ,
             
               a
               discharging
            
             ;
             and
             thought
             that
             Blastus
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Florinus
             ,
             was
             degraded
             from
             being
             a
             Presbyter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             opinions
             of
             Writers
             are
             various
             and
             different
             ,
             concerning
             this
             person
             ,
             whose
             authority
             Eusebius
             quotes
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
             
               Rufinus
               ,
               Nicephorus
            
             B.
             4.
             chap.
             23.
             and
             Baronius
             thought
             it
             was
             Apollinaris
             of
             Hierapolis
             ,
             whom
             Eusebius
             mentioned
             a
             little
             before
             .
             Jerom
             (
             in
             his
             book
             
               de
               Scriptor
               ▪
               Eccles.
            
             )
             supposed
             him
             to
             be
             Apollonius
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             thinks
             't
             was
             
               Rhodon
               .
               Apollinaris
            
             of
             Hierapolis
             was
             not
             the
             Authour
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             't
             is
             from
             hence
             manifest
             ,
             because
             he
             wrote
             against
             the
             Cataphrygian
             Heresie
             when
             it
             newly
             arose
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             attests
             at
             the
             end
             of
             B.
             4.
             
             But
             this
             unknown
             authour
             compiled
             his
             books
             after
             the
             death
             of
             
               Montanus
               ,
               Maximilla
            
             ,
             and
             Theodotus
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             fragments
             of
             them
             quoted
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
             See
             Halloixius
             in
             his
             notes
             on
             the
             life
             of
             Apollinaris
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             the
             
               Greek
               Menology
            
             at
             the
             22
             of
             October
             ,
             mention
             is
             made
             
               of
               the
               holy
               Averci●s
            
             ,
             (
             so
             Nicephorus
             calls
             him
             B.
             4.
             )
             
               Bishop
               of
               Hierapolis
               ,
               a
               worker
               of
               Miracles
               .
               Halloixius
            
             put
             forth
             this
             persons
             ,
             life
             in
             Greek
             ,
             Tome
             2.
             
               concerning
               the
               famous
               Writers
               of
               the
               Eastern
               Church
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Why
             this
             Authour
             without
             a
             name
             calls
             the
             Her●sie
             of
             the
             Cataphrygians
             ,
             the
             Sect
             of
             Miltiades
             ,
             rather
             than
             of
             Montanus
             ,
             't
             is
             hard
             to
             be
             determined
             .
             For
             he
             means
             not
             here
             that
             Miltiades
             ,
             of
             whom
             Eusebius
             speaks
             in
             the
             following
             chapter
             .
             For
             he
             wrote
             for
             the
             Catholick
             Truth
             against
             the
             Cataphrygiant
             .
             The
             Learned
             Langus
             ,
             who
             translated
             Nicephorus
             ,
             at
             this
             place
             put
             in
             Alcibiades
             in
             stead
             of
             Miltiades
             .
             Indeed
             Alcibiades
             is
             by
             Eusebius
             (
             B.
             5.
             cha
             .
             3●
             )
             named
             amongst
             the
             principal
             Abettours
             of
             the
             Cataphrygian
             Heresie
             .
             Therefore
             we
             must
             either
             read
             Alcibiades
             here
             ,
             or
             Miltiades
             there
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             The
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             and
             Nicephorus
             (
             B.
             4.
             chap.
             23.
             )
             in
             stead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               throughout
               Pontus
            
             ]
             reads
             it
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               place
            
             ,
             ]
             to
             wit
             ,
             Ancyra
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             that
             is
             ,
             
               filled
               with
               the
               noise
               of
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             that
             place
             ●ounded
             with
             the
             rumour
             of
             this
             New
             Prophecy
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             strangeness
             of
             this
             great
             matter
             ,
             all
             men
             talk't
             of
             it
             .
             Hence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             gift
             of
             Prophecy
             was
             in
             those
             times
             rare
             and
             unusual
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             seeing
             that
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             Montanus
             which
             then
             arose
             ,
             stirred
             up
             at
             that
             time
             such
             commotions
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Which
             certainly
             had
             not
             happened
             ,
             had
             the
             gift
             of
             Prophecy
             been
             then
             common
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             S
             r
             
               H●n
               .
               Savill
            
             (
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             his
             Copy
             )
             made
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             i.
             e.
             
               continually
               ,
               daily
            
             :
             so
             Christophorson
             read
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             The
             reading
             of
             the
             Fuk.
             and
             Savill
             M.
             SS
             .
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               enemies
               of
               God.
            
             So
             he
             calls
             the
             Montanists
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             the
             introducers
             of
             a
             new
             Paraclete
             ,
             or
             
               holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             This
             
               Zoticus
               Otrenus
            
             must
             be
             distinguished
             from
             Zoticus
             of
             Comanes
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             whom
             this
             Authour
             mentions
             hereafter
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
             For
             he
             of
             Comanes
             was
             the
             antienter
             of
             the
             two
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             There
             were
             heretofore
             two
             Mysia's
             ,
             (
             as
             also
             two
             Phrygia's
             ,
             )
             says
             Strabo
             ,
             B.
             12.
             
             The
             one
             called
             
               the
               Greater
            
             ,
             which
             Strah●
             calls
             Olympone
             ;
             the
             other
             
               the
               less
            
             ,
             which
             Ptolemy
             calls
             Hellespon●ia
             .
             Both
             of
             them
             bordered
             on
             Phrygia
             .
             Whence
             arose
             the
             Greek
             proverb
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             concerning
             which
             see
             
               Erasm.
               Adag
            
             .
             p.
             171.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Wech●lian
            
             .
             There
             was
             also
             another
             Mysia
             in
             Europe
             ,
             which
             the
             Latines
             call
             Masia
             ,
             but
             the
             Greeks
             always
             Mysia
             .
             To
             difference
             this
             Mysia
             therefore
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             't
             is
             stiled
             here
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               that
               Mysia
               which
               borders
               on
               Phrygia
            
             ;
             or
             Mysia
             in
             Asia
             .
             In
             the
             Maz.
             M.
             S.
             this
             Town
             is
             called
             Ardabab
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             distinction
             ,
             for
             the
             term
             in
             the
             original
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             See
             Mat.
             24.
             11.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             Metaphor
             taken
             from
             women
             ,
             who
             leaving
             their
             husbands
             bed
             ,
             go
             by
             stealth
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Adulterer
             .
             For
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               to
               sleep
            
             ,
             i●
             often
             used
             for
             these
             adulteries
             ,
             as
             it
             occurs
             frequently
             in
             sacred
             Writt
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             Montanus
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             devil
             who
             spoke
             through
             the
             mouth
             of
             Montanus
             ,
             knew
             ,
             that
             't
             was
             predicted
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             at
             his
             coming
             should
             reprove
             the
             world
             of
             ●in
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             the
             devil
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             make
             his
             Auditours
             believe
             he
             was
             the
             true
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             did
             sometimes
             reprove
             ,
             and
             rebuke
             them
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             Amongst
             the
             Montanists
             there
             was
             a
             certian
             Chest
             ,
             into
             which
             those
             of
             their
             party
             put
             money
             ,
             which
             was
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Prophets
             .
             Theodotus
             was
             the
             first
             that
             look●
             after
             this
             Chest
             ;
             whom
             this
             Authour
             does
             therefore
             call
             
               the
               procuratour
               of
               their
               Prop●ecy
               .
               Montanus
            
             with
             his
             Prophetesses
             was
             otherways
             a
             great
             co●ener
             ,
             who
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             offerings
             ,
             scraped
             much
             money
             together
             .
             He
             usually
             gave
             salaries
             to
             the
             Preachers
             of
             his
             doctrine
             .
             'T
             was
             necessary
             therefore
             he
             should
             have
             his
             Treasury
             ,
             and
             one
             to
             oversee
             and
             look
             after
             it
             ,
             who
             also
             might
             deliver
             out
             the
             stipends
             to
             such
             as
             Montanus
             ordered
             should
             be
             paid
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             ,
             
               to
               be
               seized
               with
               a
               false
               extasie
               or
               trance
               .
            
             For
             there
             are
             true
             extasies
             ;
             such
             was
             
             Peter's
             Act.
             10
             ;
             and
             Pauls
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             caught
             up
             to
             the
             third
             heaven
             .
             There
             are
             also
             false
             extasies
             amongst
             hereticks
             ,
             which
             this
             Authour
             does
             elegantly
             call
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             These
             false
             extasies
             di●te●
             little
             from
             madness
             ,
             because
             the
             devil
             is
             the
             procurer
             of
             them
             :
             but
             those
             which
             proceed
             from
             the
             divine
             spirit
             doe
             not
             at
             all
             disturb
             the
             state
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             but
             are
             calm
             and
             pleasant
             ,
             as
             Epiphanius
             says
             (
             
               in
               Heres
               .
               Cataphryg
            
             .
             )
             Vales.
             
          
           
             o
             These
             words
             within
             this
             parenthesis
             seem
             to
             me
             to
             be
             a
             Scholion
             ,
             which
             some
             old
             Scholiast
             ,
             or
             Eusebius
             himself
             put
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             his
             book
             at
             this
             place
             .
             Besides
             ,
             from
             hence
             it
             may
             be
             collected
             that
             
               Asterius
               Urbanus
            
             was
             the
             Authour
             of
             these
             three
             books
             against
             the
             Cataphrygians
             ,
             and
             not
             Apollinaris
             ,
             as
             Rufinus
             and
             Christophorson
             supposed
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             p
             This
             was
             a
             great
             man
             amongst
             the
             Montanists
             ,
             who
             boasted
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             Confessour
             ,
             and
             a
             Martyr
             ;
             and
             was
             so
             audacious
             ,
             as
             ,
             like
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             to
             write
             a
             general
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             in
             recommendation
             of
             this
             New
             Prophecy
             .
             Apollonius
             speaks
             much
             concerning
             this
             man
             in
             the
             following
             chapter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             we
             observed
             that
             the
             name
             [
             Miltiades
             ]
             was
             put
             for
             [
             Alcibiades
             .
             ]
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             here
             [
             Alcibiades
             ]
             is
             crept
             into
             the
             Text
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             instead
             of
             [
             Miltiades
             .
             ]
             In
             Nicephorus
             t
             is
             [
             Miltiades
             ;
             ]
             but
             neither
             he
             ,
             nor
             Christophorson
             ,
             understood
             this
             place
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Rufinus
             ,
             and
             Baronius
             ,
             were
             mistaken
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             supposed
             these
             following
             words
             were
             taken
             out
             of
             
             Miltiades's
             book
             .
             For
             this
             nameless
             Authour
             quotes
             nothing
             out
             of
             
             Miltiades's
             book
             ,
             but
             onely
             out
             of
             the
             Cataphrygians
             answer
             to
             
             Miltiades's
             book
             :
             which
             thing
             translatours
             understood
             not
             .
             Now
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             is
             this
             ▪
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             true
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             the
             false
             .
             For
             the
             true
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             were
             filled
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             did
             foretell
             things
             future
             in
             a
             quiet
             and
             serene
             temper
             of
             mind
             .
             But
             the
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             was
             Montanus
             ,
             uttered
             what
             they
             said
             in
             a
             raging
             and
             mad
             temper
             of
             mind
             .
             Indeed
             this
             was
             the
             chief
             objection
             of
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             against
             the
             Montanists
             ,
             who
             boasted
             they
             were
             inspired
             with
             a
             Prophetick
             spirit
             ,
             because
             they
             Prophecied
             in
             an
             extasie
             .
             But
             we
             read
             that
             no
             Prophet
             either
             under
             the
             Old
             or
             
               New
               Testament
            
             did
             ever
             Prophecy
             in
             an
             extasie
             .
             Therefore
             Miltiades
             wrote
             a
             book
             against
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             thus
             entitled
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               a
               Prophet
               ought
               not
               to
               speak
               in
               an
               extasie
               of
               mind
               .
            
             See
             
               Epiphanius
               ,
               advers
               .
               Haeres
               .
               Montanist
               .
            
             chap.
             2.
             &
             4
             ;
             and
             
               Chrysostom
               .
               Homil.
            
             29.
             on
             the
             1
             
               Epist.
               Corinth
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Jerom
               ,
               Refinus
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Translatours
             thought
             Miltiades
             dedicated
             his
             Apology
             to
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             ,
             called
             here
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             But
             because
             at
             that
             time
             there
             was
             onely
             one
             Roman
             Emperour
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             Commodus
             ,
             )
             I
             judge
             
               the
               Governours
               of
               Provinces
            
             are
             here
             rather
             meant
             .
             For
             the
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             does
             commonly
             signifie
             
               the
               Presidents
               of
               Provinces
            
             .
             To
             these
             therefore
             Miltiades
             dedicated
             his
             Apology
             ,
             as
             did
             Tertullian
             afterwards
             ;
             who
             calls
             this
             
               Miltiades
               ,
               the
               Rhetorician
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Montanus
             instituted
             three
             ●ents
             every
             year
             ,
             and
             besides
             them
             ,
             two
             weeks
             of
             abstinence
             ,
             wherein
             nothing
             but
             dry
             meats
             were
             to
             be
             eaten
             .
             So
             Tertullian
             ,
             in
             his
             book
             ,
             
               de
               jejuniis
            
             ,
             and
             Jerom
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             
               Mercella
               .
               Apollonius
            
             objects
             here
             against
             Montanus
             ,
             his
             instituting
             fasts
             by
             a
             Law
             ;
             not
             that
             't
             is
             a
             fault
             to
             observe
             fasts
             ;
             or
             as
             if
             't
             were
             not
             lawfull
             for
             some
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             proclaim
             fasts
             :
             for
             the
             Apostle
             S
             t
             John
             appointed
             a
             three
             days
             fast
             ●t
             Ephesus
             ,
             before
             he
             betook
             himself
             to
             the
             writing
             his
             Gospel
             .
             But
             Montanus
             had
             no
             power
             to
             proclaim
             a
             fast
             ,
             being
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             an
             excommunicated
             person
             ,
             and
             no
             Presbyter
             .
             Apollonius
             therefore
             does
             deservedly
             blame
             him
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             own
             head
             ,
             not
             by
             Apostolick
             tradition
             ,
             he
             instituted
             fasts
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             and
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             this
             woman
             is
             called
             Prisca
             :
             which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             
               Rufinus
               ,
               Tertullian
            
             ,
             and
             
               Firmilianus
               ,
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             calls
             her
             Priscilla
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             Montanists
             covered
             their
             avarice
             under
             the
             pretext
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             specious
             term
             of
             Oblations
             ,
             as
             Apollonius
             says
             a
             little
             before
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Christophorson
             thought
             the
             Cross
             was
             meant
             here
             :
             but
             doubtless
             Apollonius
             means
             bonds
             ,
             which
             Themison
             could
             not
             endure
             for
             Christs
             sake
             .
             For
             that
             which
             he
             calls
             [
             
               the
               sign
               of
               confession
            
             ]
             here
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             words
             he
             terms
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             bonds
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             term
             in
             the
             original
             .
             At
             Athens
             there
             was
             an
             house
             so
             called
             ,
             behind
             the
             Temple
             of
             
               Minerva
               Polias
            
             ,
             wherein
             the
             publick
             treasury
             was
             laid
             .
             So
             says
             Harpocration
             ,
             on
             that
             word
             .
             In
             all
             the
             Temples
             there
             was
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             as
             Varro
             asserts
             ,
             B.
             4.
             
             But
             here
             this
             term
             must
             mean
             
               the
               publick
               Registry
            
             ,
             where
             the
             publick
             Records
             are
             kept
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             10.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             term
             ,
             which
             Rufinus
             translates
             [
             
               an
               Apostate
            
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             He
             means
             Montanus
             .
          
           
             g
             The
             Greeks
             call
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Latines
             term
             ,
             
               crines
               tingere
               seu
               rutilare
               ,
               to
               die
               ,
               or
               make
               the
               hair
               red
               .
            
             To
             doe
             which
             they
             made
             use
             of
             ashes
             which
             had
             been
             put
             into
             lye
             ,
             as
             Varro
             says
             ▪
             See
             Hesychius
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             colouring
             stuff
             ,
             which
             is
             used
             to
             make
             the
             eye-brows
             black
             .
          
           
             h
             I
             perceive
             now
             why
             Eusebius
             places
             Apollonius
             after
             the
             Authour
             without
             a
             name
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             spake
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             .
             For
             because
             that
             anonymous
             authour
             says
             he
             wrote
             his
             books
             fourteen
             years
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Montanus
             and
             Maximilla
             ;
             and
             in
             regard
             Apollonius
             does
             here
             say
             Montanus
             broacht
             his
             new
             Prophecy
             40
             years
             before
             he
             wrote
             ;
             therefore
             Eusebius
             supposed
             Apollonius
             to
             be
             a
             later
             writer
             than
             that
             anonymous
             Authour
             :
             In
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             judge
             ,
             he
             is
             much
             out
             .
             For
             Apollonius
             wrote
             his
             book
             whilest
             Montanus
             ,
             and
             his
             mad
             Prophetesses
             Priscilla
             and
             Maximilla
             ,
             were
             yet
             alive
             ,
             which
             appears
             from
             these
             passages
             [
             
               Let
               the
               Prophetess
               answer
               us
               concerning
               Alexander
               ,
               who
               terms
               himself
               a
               Martyr
               ,
               with
               whom
               she
               feasts
               ,
            
             &c
             ]
             and
             again
             [
             
               And
               yet
               the
               Prophet
               does
               pretend
               himself
               ignorant
               of
               this
               man
               whom
               he
               has
               converst
               with
               for
               many
               years
            
             ]
             Eusebius
             quotes
             in
             this
             Chapter
             .
             Apollonius
             therefore
             does
             not
             say
             ,
             40
             years
             were
             past
             from
             the
             death
             of
             Montanus
             ,
             when
             he
             wrote
             this
             book
             ;
             but
             onely
             ,
             that
             Montanus
             had
             set
             a
             broach
             his
             false
             Prophecy
             40
             years
             before
             he
             went
             about
             to
             write
             this
             book
             against
             him
             .
             Let
             us
             suppose
             therefore
             Montanus
             to
             be
             thirty
             years
             old
             when
             he
             set
             up
             to
             be
             a
             Prophet
             ;
             he
             could
             not
             be
             above
             70
             years
             old
             when
             Apollonius
             wrote
             his
             book
             against
             him
             .
             Neither
             had
             he
             Maximilla
             and
             Priscilla
             for
             his
             companions
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             he
             began
             his
             heresie
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             I
             judge
             ,
             they
             were
             ensnared
             by
             him
             a
             long
             while
             after
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Eusebius
             (
             in
             his
             6
             th
             B.
             cha
             .
             12.
             )
             calls
             these
             men
             [
             Pontius
             and
             Caricus
             .
             ]
             Jerom
             (
             in
             Catalogo
             )
             calls
             them
             Carinus
             ,
             and
             Pontius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             So
             the
             Ancients
             termed
             the
             prophesie
             of
             Montanus
             and
             his
             associates
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             from
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               de
               Jejuniis
               ;
               Jerom
               ,
               in
               Catalogo
               ;
               Firmilian
               ,
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Cyprian
            
             ;
             and
             the
             
               old
               Authour
            
             quoted
             by
             our
             Eusebius
             ,
             chap.
             16.
             of
             this
             B.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             reading
             of
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             Savill
             M.
             SS
             .
             agrees
             with
             our
             translation
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             [
             
               by
               all
               the
               Brotherhood
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             ]
             The
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             and
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             read
             it
             thus
             [
             
               by
               all
               the
               Brotherhood
               in
               Christ
               ,
               over
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Debeltum
             ,
             or
             Develtum
             ,
             a
             Colony
             in
             Thracia
             ,
             is
             mentioned
             by
             Geographers
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             old
             Coyns
             ,
             which
             
               John
               Tristan
            
             put
             forth
             .
             Anchialus
             also
             ,
             hereafter
             named
             ,
             is
             a
             City
             of
             Thracia
             ,
             sufficiently
             known
             .
             But
             why
             should
             the
             subscriptions
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Thracia
             be
             put
             to
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Serapion
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ?
             If
             I
             may
             make
             a
             conjecture
             ,
             I
             suppose
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Thracia
             had
             written
             an
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             and
             Phrygia
             against
             Montanus's
             Prophecy
             ;
             wherein
             they
             gave
             their
             opinion
             thereof
             ,
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             that
             those
             of
             Vienna
             and
             Lyons
             did
             ,
             as
             our
             Eusebius
             related
             before
             .
             That
             these
             subscriptions
             were
             put
             to
             the
             bottom
             of
             some
             Epistle
             ,
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             Cyrenus's
             subscription
             here
             mentioned
             .
             But
             't
             is
             no
             way
             likely
             that
             those
             Bishops
             did
             subscribe
             Serapions
             Epistle
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             because
             Eusebius
             does
             not
             say
             so
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             the
             subscriptions
             of
             many
             Bishops
             were
             contained
             in
             Serapions
             Letter
             ,
             as
             was
             also
             Apollinaris's
             Epistle
             to
             the
             said
             Serapion
             .
             For
             Serapion
             did
             this
             with
             good
             advisement
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             confute
             the
             heresie
             of
             Montanus
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             many
             Bishops
             .
             (
             2
             )
             How
             could
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Thracia
             subscribe
             the
             letter
             of
             a
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ?
             'T
             is
             most
             probable
             therefore
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Thracia
             had
             with
             a
             joynt
             consent
             written
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             and
             Phrygia
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             That
             is
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Anchialus
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             Thracia
             ,
             as
             we
             said
             before
             .
             This
             Sotas
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             hearing
             of
             this
             new
             Prophecy
             ,
             sailed
             out
             of
             Thracia
             into
             Phrygia
             ,
             where
             having
             seen
             Priscilla
             ,
             not
             filled
             with
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             actuated
             by
             the
             devill
             ,
             he
             undertook
             to
             cast
             him
             out
             of
             her
             by
             Exorcism
             .
             Not
             onely
             Sotas
             ,
             but
             also
             many
             other
             Bishops
             went
             at
             that
             time
             into
             Phrygia
             ,
             to
             examine
             that
             new
             Prophecy
             ,
             says
             the
             Anonymous
             authour
             ,
             chapt
             .
             16.
             of
             this
             B.
             Moreover
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             Sotas
             ,
             was
             dead
             ,
             when
             
               Aelius
               Julius
            
             wrote
             this
             ;
             which
             is
             shown
             by
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             a
             term
             which
             the
             Greeks
             use
             when
             they
             speak
             of
             a
             dead
             person
             :
             had
             Sotas
             been
             alive
             ;
             he
             would
             doubtless
             have
             confirmed
             this
             thing
             by
             his
             subscription
             .
             The
             same
             term
             Serapion
             uses
             ,
             when
             he
             speaks
             of
             Apollinaris
             ,
             who
             also
             was
             then
             dead
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Here
             we
             began
             the
             20
             chapter
             ;
             following
             therein
             
               Rufinus
               ,
               Musculus
            
             ,
             and
             Christophorson
             .
             The
             Kings
             ,
             the
             Maz.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             begin
             the
             chapter
             from
             these
             words
             [
             
               And
               of
               this
               sort
               were
               the
               matters
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             which
             are
             the
             close
             of
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             antient
             Christians
             did
             frequently
             use
             this
             term
             ;
             as
             often
             ,
             as
             they
             disputed
             against
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             under
             which
             title
             they
             put
             forth
             many
             books
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             there
             was
             one
             God
             ,
             the
             maker
             and
             King
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             term
             [
             to
             wit
             ,
             Monarchy
             ]
             they
             ascribed
             to
             God
             the
             father
             ;
             but
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               dispensation
               ,
               and
               administration
            
             ]
             they
             assigned
             to
             the
             Son
             and
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             so
             Tertullian
             ,
             (
             in
             his
             book
             against
             Praxeas
             ,
             )
             and
             Tatianus
             ,
             (
             
               adversus
               Graecos
            
             .
             )
             There
             is
             a
             book
             of
             Justin
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             now
             extant
             ,
             which
             has
             this
             title
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             from
             this
             title
             of
             Irenaeus's
             book
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             Florinus
             asserted
             two
             principles
             ,
             and
             embraced
             the
             opinions
             of
             Cerdo
             and
             Marcion
             ,
             affirming
             one
             to
             be
             the
             Authour
             of
             Good
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             evil
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             See
             Irenaeus
             ,
             and
             Epiphanius
             ,
             concerning
             a
             work
             of
             Valentinus's
             ,
             which
             bears
             this
             title
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             term
             in
             the
             original
             .
             Those
             notes
             which
             were
             set
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             M.
             SS
             .
             that
             the
             reader
             might
             understand
             something
             remarkable
             occurred
             there
             ,
             were
             properly
             so
             called
             .
             Therefore
             we
             translate
             it
             [
             adnotationem
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               a
               note
            
             .
             ]
             This
             note
             is
             now
             to
             be
             found
             in
             many
             Greek
             M.
             SS
             .
             exprest
             onely
             by
             the
             two
             first
             letters
             ,
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             which
             doe
             signifie
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             note
             .
             ]
             This
             adjuration
             of
             Irenaeus's
             did
             so
             well
             please
             Eusebius
             ,
             that
             he
             put
             it
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Chronicon
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             All
             our
             M.
             SS
             .
             and
             Nicephorus
             ,
             doe
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               his
               goings
               out
            
             ]
             and
             so
             we
             translate
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             It
             was
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             ,
             (
             when
             they
             heard
             any
             impious
             expression
             in
             a
             familiar
             discourse
             ,
             which
             was
             disagreeable
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Catholick
             faith
             ,
             )
             forthwith
             to
             stop
             their
             ears
             ,
             and
             run
             away
             .
             See
             Irenaeus
             (
             B.
             3
             ,
             
               Against
               Heresies
            
             ,
             chap.
             4
             ;
             )
             and
             Jerom
             ,
             B.
             1.
             against
             
               Rufinus
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               every
               soul
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               .
            
             For
             that
             's
             the
             import
             of
             the
             Greek
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             exactly
             rendred
             .
             Valesius
             translates
             it
             [
             
               ex
               omnigenere
               hominum
               quàm
               plurimos
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               very
               many
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             he
             unclothed
             himself
             ;
             't
             is
             a
             metaphor
             taken
             from
             champions
             ,
             who
             ,
             being
             to
             engage
             ,
             strip't
             themselves
             ,
             and
             studied
             by
             various
             arts
             and
             subtilties
             tò
             vanquish
             their
             Adversaries
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             Apollonius
             was
             not
             the
             same
             person
             with
             him
             ,
             mentioned
             chap.
             16.
             of
             this
             book
             .
             
               Jerom
               (
               in
               Catalogo
            
             )
             calls
             him
             a
             Roman
             Senatour
             .
             Eusebius
             does
             not
             say
             ▪
             he
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             .
             But
             more
             of
             this
             hereafter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Jerom
             (
             in
             his
             book
             
               de
               Scriptor
               .
               Ecclesiast
            
             .
             )
             Supposes
             the
             person
             here
             spoken
             of
             to
             be
             Apollonius's
             servant
             ;
             and
             calls
             his
             name
             Severus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               the
               devil
               having
               stirred
               up
               one
               of
               his
               own
               instruments
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             ministers
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             He
             means
             
               the
               Rescript
            
             of
             Marcus
             ,
             mentioned
             chap.
             13.
             
             B.
             4.
             
             See
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             notes
             upon
             it
             .
             Rufinus
             thought
             the
             Edict
             of
             Trajan
             ,
             (
             which
             Eusebius
             mentions
             B.
             3.
             chap.
             33
             ,
             )
             or
             the
             Rescript
             of
             Adrian
             ,
             (
             see
             chap.
             9.
             
             B.
             4
             ,
             )
             to
             
               Minucius
               Fundanus
            
             ;
             was
             here
             meant
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             The
             judges
             ,
             who
             interrogated
             the
             Christians
             that
             were
             brought
             before
             them
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             perswade
             and
             entreat
             them
             to
             have
             a
             regard
             for
             their
             own
             safety
             ,
             by
             embracing
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             heathen
             Gods.
             There
             are
             infinite
             Examples
             hereof
             in
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             From
             this
             passage
             I
             am
             induced
             to
             think
             that
             Apollonius
             was
             of
             the
             Senatorian
             order
             ,
             as
             Jerom
             has
             said
             .
             Who
             upon
             the
             information
             of
             some
             desperate
             fellow
             (
             whose
             name
             is
             unknown
             )
             was
             brought
             before
             Perennis
             ,
             the
             Prefect
             of
             the
             praetorium
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               officer
               to
               whom
               the
               oversight
               of
               the
               Souldiers
               was
               committed
            
             )
             as
             being
             a
             Christian
             ;
             being
             ask't
             by
             the
             Judge
             what
             order
             he
             was
             of
             ,
             and
             making
             answer
             that
             he
             was
             of
             the
             Senatorian
             order
             ,
             Perennis
             commanded
             him
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             his
             faith
             before
             the
             Senate
             .
             Which
             when
             Apollonius
             had
             with
             much
             eloquence
             done
             ,
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Senate
             he
             was
             put
             to
             death
             .
             Why
             may
             we
             not
             therefore
             believe
             Jerom
             ,
             who
             (
             in
             his
             book
             
               de
               Ecclesiast
               .
               Scriptor
            
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Magnus
             )
             has
             said
             in
             express
             terms
             ,
             that
             Apollonius
             was
             a
             Senatour
             ?
             And
             although
             Eusebius
             does
             not
             expresly
             say
             so
             here
             ;
             yet
             from
             this
             relation
             of
             his
             thus
             much
             may
             be
             collected
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Jerom
             might
             have
             read
             the
             Acts
             of
             Apollonius's
             suffering
             ,
             to
             which
             Eusebius
             does
             here
             refer
             us
             .
             In
             which
             Acts
             ,
             t
             is
             probable
             ,
             Apollonius
             was
             called
             a
             Roman
             Senatour
             ,
             and
             was
             said
             to
             have
             been
             betrayed
             by
             his
             servant
             .
             These
             Acts
             were
             written
             at
             Rome
             in
             Greek
             ,
             by
             men
             that
             were
             Grecians
             ,
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Lugdunensian
             Martyrs
             were
             written
             in
             Greek
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             Jerom
             (
             in
             his
             book
             
               de
               Scriptor
               .
               Eccles.
            
             )
             misunderstanding
             this
             place
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             has
             accounted
             Apollonius
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             Writers
             .
             But
             Eusebius
             onely
             says
             ,
             that
             Apollonius
             made
             a
             most
             elegant
             oration
             before
             the
             Judges
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             faith
             he
             profest
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             wrote
             an
             Apology
             .
             Scaliger
             takes
             notice
             of
             this
             mistake
             of
             Jerom's
             in
             his
             
               Animadvers
               .
               Eusebian
            
             .
             p.
             208.
             
             But
             he
             has
             there
             altered
             the
             reading
             of
             part
             of
             this
             place
             in
             Eusebius
             ,
             thus
             [
             
               But
               the
               Martyr
               ,
               most
               beloved
               of
               God
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               beseech't
               the
               Judge
               by
               many
               intreaties
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               leave
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               his
               faith
               before
            
             the
             Senate
             .
             ]
             Which
             emendation
             is
             contradicted
             by
             all
             our
             M.
             S.
             copies
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             it self
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             All
             Translatours
             have
             rendred
             this
             place
             without
             taking
             any
             notice
             of
             the
             particle
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             in
             their
             Versions
             ;
             supposing
             it
             to
             be
             useless
             .
             Which
             as
             I
             judge
             ,
             is
             not
             true
             :
             first
             because
             the
             Senatours
             were
             not
             Judges
             ,
             neither
             had
             they
             Jurisdiction
             .
             [
             2
             ]
             Perennis
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Judge
             in
             this
             cause
             ,
             had
             remitted
             Apollonius
             to
             the
             Senate
             ,
             not
             that
             the
             Senate
             should
             give
             judgment
             upon
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             Apollonius
             should
             give
             them
             an
             account
             of
             his
             religion
             :
             He
             honoured
             the
             Senate
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             condemn
             a
             Senatour
             ,
             before
             the
             Senate
             had
             had
             cognizance
             of
             his
             crime
             .
             When
             therefore
             the
             Senate
             had
             heard
             Apollonius
             ,
             their
             answer
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             should
             be
             judged
             according
             to
             the
             Law.
             After
             this
             Apollonius
             was
             punished
             with
             death
             ,
             by
             the
             sentence
             indeed
             of
             Perennis
             himself
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             decree
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             because
             the
             Senate
             had
             heard
             him
             ,
             and
             given
             their
             consent
             that
             he
             should
             be
             condemned
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             He
             means
             the
             Rescript
             of
             Trajan
             ,
             which
             Eusebius
             mentions
             B.
             3.
             chap.
             33
             ,
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             .
             See
             the
             place
             and
             the
             note
             upon
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             his
             
               Chronicon
               Eusebius
            
             assigns
             fifteen
             years
             to
             Eleutherus
             ,
             and
             continues
             his
             Presidency
             to
             the
             last
             year●
             of
             Commodus
             .
             Between
             which
             two
             accounts
             of
             his
             there
             is
             a
             great
             disagreement
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Nice
               phorus
            
             calls
             him
             Bacchylus
             .
             But
             sometimes
             diminutive
             terms
             ,
             such
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             are
             written
             with
             ●
             double
             L.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             reading
             of
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             Savill
             M.
             SS
             .
             is
             [
             
               the
               Churches
               of
               all
               Asia
            
             ,
             ]
             as
             we
             have
             translated
             it
             .
             Asia
             may
             be
             taken
             in
             a
             threefold
             sense
             ;
             sometimes
             't
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             sometimes
             for
             a
             Province
             ,
             divided
             into
             nine
             Jurisdictions
             ,
             which
             was
             governed
             by
             a
             Roman
             Proconsul
             ;
             at
             other
             times
             't
             is
             more
             strictly
             taken
             for
             that
             region
             which
             lies
             by
             the
             River
             Meander
             .
             In
             these
             words
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             't
             is
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             second
             sense
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             for
             a
             Province
             which
             a
             proconsul
             governed
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             fourteenth
             day
             after
             the
             appearance
             of
             the
             new
             Moon
             :
             for
             the
             religious
             part
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Calendar
             was
             concerned
             in
             these
             appearances
             of
             the
             new
             Moon
             ,
             the
             reports
             whereof
             were
             made
             by
             the
             country
             people
             .
             See
             the
             whole
             manner
             hereof
             described
             particularly
             ,
             by
             the
             Learned
             Doctor
             
               Cudworth
               ,
               in
               his
               excellent
               discourse
               concerning
               the
               true
               Notion
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
            
             pag.
             67.
             
             See
             also
             M
             r
             
               Jo.
               Gregory
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               in
               his
               discourse
               concerning
               Upper-rooms
               .
            
             p.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             Learned
             
               Arch-Bishop
               Usher
            
             ,
             in
             his
             dissertation
             prefixt
             before
             Ignatius's
             Epistles
             ,
             thap
             .
             9.
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             Asiatics
             ,
             who
             celebrated
             Easter
             ,
             with
             the
             Jews
             ,
             on
             the
             first
             day
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             ,
             passed
             over
             that
             day
             with
             mourning
             and
             fasting
             ;
             after
             which
             day
             was
             ended
             ,
             they
             concluded
             their
             Lent-fast
             .
             Which
             opinion
             Eusebius
             does
             here
             contradict
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             affirms
             expresly
             ,
             that
             the
             Asiatics
             did
             put
             an
             end
             to
             their
             fastings
             on
             the
             14
             th
             day
             of
             the
             first
             month
             ,
             although
             it
             were
             not
             Sunday
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Here
             Eusebius
             does
             plainly
             declare
             that
             the
             Asiatics
             onely
             did
             at
             that
             time
             celebrate
             Easter
             with
             the
             Jews
             ;
             but
             that
             all
             the
             other
             Churches
             observed
             that
             festiyal
             on
             another
             day
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             dissent
             from
             
               Halloixius
               ,
               Arch-Bishop
               Usher
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             suppose
             that
             the
             
               Syrians
               ,
               Mesopotamians
            
             ,
             and
             Cilicians
             ,
             did
             then
             keep
             Easter
             at
             the
             same
             time
             with
             the
             Asia●ics
             .
             'T
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Syrians
             and
             Mesopotamians
             ,
             were
             then
             right
             in
             their
             sentiments
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             which
             appears
             from
             their
             councills
             here
             mentioned
             by
             Ensebius
             .
             For
             O●droena
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Mesopotamia
             :
             But
             afterwards
             they
             fell
             to
             the
             Jewish
             observation
             of
             this
             Festival
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             the
             Nicene
             Councill
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             asserts
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Asiatics
             forsaking
             their
             former
             errour
             ,
             embraced
             the
             sounder
             opinion
             in
             their
             observation
             of
             Easter
             ;
             which
             they
             did
             before
             the
             
             Nicene-Councill
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             Constantines
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             Eusebius
             relates
             B.
             3.
             chap.
             18
             ,
             and
             19.
             of
             Constantines
             life
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             It
             was
             questioned
             amongst
             the
             Antients
             ,
             at
             what
             hour
             the
             Fast
             before
             Easter
             was
             to
             be
             concluded
             ;
             some
             were
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             to
             be
             continued
             to
             the
             dawning
             of
             Easter
             day
             ,
             after
             the
             Cock-crowing
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             Epiphanius
             ,
             and
             Clemens
             :
             others
             thought
             it
             was
             to
             be
             finished
             on
             the
             Saturday
             ▪
             evening
             before
             Easter-day
             ;
             So
             Cyrill
             ,
             in
             
               Homil.
               Paschal
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             (
             before
             the
             
               Nicene
               Council
            
             ,
             and
             a
             longtime
             after
             ,
             )
             had
             the
             dignity
             and
             honour
             of
             a
             Metropolit●●
             ,
             and
             presided
             in
             all
             the
             Councils
             of
             Palestine
             ,
             as
             being
             Bishop
             of
             the
             chief
             See.
             Nevertheless
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Jerusalem
             had
             a
             respect
             shown
             them
             ;
             their
             's
             being
             the
             Apostolick
             Church
             ,
             which
             first
             had
             a
             Bishop
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Bishops
             of
             that
             See
             were
             not
             under
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             but
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               were
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               priviledges
               ,
               independent
               of
               the
               See
               of
               Caesarea
               .
            
             See
             the
             seventh
             Canon
             of
             the
             Nicene-Council
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             He
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Amastris
             in
             Pontus
             ,
             of
             whom
             Dionystus
             Bishop
             of
             Corinth
             makes
             mention
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Amastris
             ,
             which
             Epistle
             our
             Eusebius
             speaks
             of
             B.
             4.
             chap.
             23.
             
             There
             was
             one
             ,
             which
             bore
             the
             same
             name
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             Palmas
             )
             of
             the
             consular
             order
             ,
             whom
             Adrian
             commanded
             to
             be
             killed
             ;
             so
             says
             Spartianus
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             Eusebius
             says
             ,
             this
             Palmas
             presided
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             most
             antient
             Bishop
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Metropolitan
             .
             For
             Heraclea
             not
             Amastris
             ,
             was
             Metropolis
             of
             the
             Cities
             of
             Pontus
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             Councils
             the
             precedency
             was
             different
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             diversity
             of
             times
             and
             places
             .
             The
             plainest
             and
             most
             reasonable
             cause
             of
             precedency
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             antientest
             Bishop
             should
             take
             place
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             Afterwards
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Metropolitan
             Churches
             had
             that
             honour
             given
             them
             ▪
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             Jerom
             (
             in
             his
             book
             
               de
               Scriptor
               .
               Ecclesiast
            
             .
             )
             expounds
             this
             place
             so
             ,
             as
             if
             Bacchylus
             had
             convened
             a
             Council
             in
             Achaia
             ,
             apart
             by
             himself
             :
             for
             in
             this
             sense
             he
             takes
             the
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             here
             used
             by
             Eusebius
             :
             But
             there
             may
             another
             sense
             be
             given
             hereof
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             that
             Bacchylus
             wrote
             
               a
               private
               Epistle
            
             in
             his
             own
             name
             concerning
             Easter
             ,
             not
             a
             
               Synodicall
               Letter
            
             ,
             as
             the
             rest
             did
             .
             Eusebius
             (
             Book
             6.
             chap.
             11.
             )
             calls
             
               a
               private
               Lettor
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Vales.
               
            
          
           
             *
             He
             means
             Easter-day
             .
          
           
             †
             Eusebius
             quotes
             part
             of
             this
             Epistle
             at
             the
             31
             chap.
             of
             his
             3
             d
             B.
             The
             Learned
             Reader
             ,
             upon
             comparing
             of
             the
             original
             Greek
             ,
             here
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             said
             31
             chapter
             ,
             will
             find
             some
             small
             difference
             :
             upon
             which
             account
             our
             Version
             of
             the
             two
             places
             differs
             ;
             for
             we
             translated
             them
             as
             we
             found
             them
             .
          
           
             a
             See
             B.
             3.
             
             Chap.
             31.
             note
             (
             d.
             )
             But
             the
             Jewish
             use
             of
             
               this
               plate
               of
               Gold
            
             can't
             be
             meant
             here
             ;
             for
             John
             was
             neither
             High-priest
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             nor
             yet
             of
             the
             sacerdotal
             race
             .
             Polycrates
             mentions
             3
             things
             of
             John
             ;
             1.
             
             That
             he
             was
             a
             Priest
             ,
             2
             ,
             a
             Martyr
             ;
             3
             ,
             a
             D
             r
             ,
             or
             Evangelist
             ,
             Now
             as
             he
             was
             a
             Doctor
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             Martyr
             for
             him
             ;
             so
             also
             must
             he
             be
             understood
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             of
             Christ.
             'T
             is
             probable
             those
             first
             Christian
             Priests
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Jewish
             High-priests
             ,
             did
             wear
             a
             plate
             of
             Gold
             ,
             as
             a
             badge
             of
             honour
             .
             Epiphanius
             (
             in
             
               Heres
               .
               Nazaraeor
            
             .
             )
             says
             James
             the
             brother
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             who
             was
             ordained
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             wore
             such
             a
             plate
             of
             Gold
             on
             his
             forehead
             .
             The
             same
             is
             said
             of
             Mark
             the
             Evangelist
             in
             a
             M.
             S.
             
               concerning
               his
               suffering
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             is
             Thraseas
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             whom
             Apollonius
             mentions
             in
             his
             Book
             against
             the
             Cataphrygians
             ;
             whose
             words
             our
             Eusebius
             quotes
             chap.
             18.
             of
             this
             book
             ;
             Rufinus
             says
             he
             suffered
             Martyrdom
             at
             Smyrna
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Melito
             Bishop
             of
             Sardis
             makes
             mention
             of
             this
             Martyr
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             
               concerning
               Easter
            
             ;
             in
             those
             words
             which
             our
             Eusebius
             quotes
             B.
             4.
             chap.
             26.
             
             This
             Sagaris
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Laodicea
             in
             Asia
             ;
             in
             whose
             times
             the
             Question
             concerning
             Easter
             was
             raised
             at
             
               Laodicea
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             d
             In
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             this
             mans
             name
             is
             thus
             written
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Papirus
             .
             ]
             T
             is
             a
             Roman
             name
             .
             Polycrates
             does
             not
             say
             where
             this
             Papirius
             was
             Bishop
             .
             But
             I
             find
             in
             
               Simeon
               Metaphrastes
            
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Polycarp
             )
             that
             this
             Papirius
             was
             successour
             to
             Polycarp
             Bishop
             of
             Smyrna
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Polycrates
             does
             here
             stile
             Melito
             ,
             an
             Eunuch
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             our
             Saviours
             explication
             ,
             one
             of
             those
             ,
             
               who
               make
               themselves
               Eunuchs
               for
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               heavens
               sake
            
             ;
             who
             are
             content
             to
             deny
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             renounce
             the
             lawfull
             pleasures
             and
             comforts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             the
             service
             of
             Religion
             .
             Jerom
             (
             
               de
               Scriptor
               .
               Ecclesiast
            
             .
             )
             attests
             that
             this
             Melito
             was
             by
             many
             accounted
             a
             Prophet
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             Rufinus
             thought
             that
             seven
             of
             Polycrates's
             Ancestours
             ,
             or
             Relations
             ,
             were
             Bishops
             of
             Ephesus
             .
             But
             Polycrates
             does
             not
             say
             they
             were
             all
             Bishops
             of
             Ephesus
             ;
             we
             may
             suppose
             they
             were
             Bishops
             in
             several
             Cities
             of
             Asia
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             the
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Maz.
             M.
             SS
             .
             this
             place
             is
             plainly
             written
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               when
               the
               people
               removed
               the
               Leaven
               .
            
             So
             Rufinus
             read
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             Version
             ;
             viz.
             
               Qui
               omnes
               ita
               observarunt
               hunc
               diem
               ut
               conveniret
               cum
               illo
               quo
               fermentum
               Judeorum
               populus
               ausert
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               All
               which
               so
               observed
               this
               day
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               agree
               with
               that
               wherein
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Jews
               removed
               their
               Leaven
               .
            
             I
             wonder
             why
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             read
             it
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               when
               the
               people
               prepared
            
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             ]
             For
             on
             the
             14
             th
             day
             of
             the
             first
             month
             ,
             the
             people
             did
             not
             prepare
             ,
             but
             cast
             away
             their
             Leaven
             .
             See
             Exod.
             12.
             18.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             5.
             29.
             
          
           
             h
             Hence
             't
             is
             apparent
             that
             Victor
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             had
             written
             to
             Polycrates
             to
             convene
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Asia
             ;
             and
             threatned
             to
             excommunicate
             him
             ,
             unless
             he
             obeyed
             his
             determination
             about
             ▪
             Easter
             .
             As
             to
             his
             menaces
             ,
             Polycrates
             answers
             
               I
               am
               not
               at
               all
               terrified
               at
               what
               I
               am
               threatned
               with
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             Valesius
             (
             in
             his
             note
             at
             this
             place
             )
             is
             of
             opinion
             that
             Victor
             did
             not
             excommunicate
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             ;
             but
             onely
             endeavoured
             ,
             and
             threatned
             ,
             to
             doe
             it
             .
             The
             reasons
             he
             brings
             for
             this
             are
             these
             :
             (
             1
             )
             Euseblus
             says
             expresly
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               he
               endeavoured
               to
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               communion
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Epistles
             written
             to
             Victor
             by
             Irenaeus
             and
             other
             Bishops
             doe
             shew
             that
             the
             sentence
             of
             excommunication
             was
             not
             then
             pronounc't
             by
             Victor
             ;
             for
             thus
             Eusebius
             writes
             concerning
             Irenaeus's
             Letters
             [
             
               But
               does
               in
               many
               other
               words
               seasonably
               advise
            
             Victor
             
               not
               to
               cut
               off
               whole
               Churches
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             (
             3
             )
             Photius
             (
             in
             Biblioth
             .
             chap.
             120.
             )
             writes
             that
             Irenaeus
             wrote
             many
             letters
             to
             Victor
             ,
             perswading
             him
             not
             to
             excommunicate
             any
             one
             for
             their
             dissent
             about
             the
             observation
             of
             Easter
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             before
             Irenaeus
             wrote
             ,
             Victor
             had
             excommunicated
             no
             body
             :
             now
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             that
             Victor
             did
             it
             after
             receipt
             of
             Irenaeus's
             .
             Letters
             ;
             for
             then
             Eusebius
             would
             have
             made
             mention
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             he
             intimates
             the
             contrary
             to
             all
             this
             ,
             calling
             Irenaeus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             i.
             e.
             Peace-maker
             ,
             because
             his
             Letters
             restored
             Peace
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             These
             are
             Valesius's
             reasons
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             Socrates
             ,
             (
             B.
             5.
             chap.
             22.
             )
             Halloixius
             in
             his
             life
             of
             Irenaeus
             ,
             pag.
             668
             ;
             and
             D
             r
             Cave
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Irenaeus
             pag.
             168
             ;
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             this
             sentence
             of
             excommunication
             was
             actually
             pronounc't
             by
             Victor
             .
             Their
             main
             argument
             for
             this
             ,
             is
             grounded
             on
             these
             words
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             which
             here
             follow
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             we
             have
             thus
             rendred
             [
             
               And
               by
               his
               Letters
               be
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Victor
             ,
             
               publickly
               declares
               ,
               and
               pronounces
               all
               the
               brethren
               there
               to
               be
               wholly
               excommunicate
               .
            
             ]
             Which
             ,
             whether
             it
             does
             not
             outweigh
             all
             that
             Valesius
             has
             said
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             is
             left
             to
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             Learned
             Reader
             .
          
           
             k
             This
             Epistle
             therefore
             of
             Irenaeus's
             was
             a
             Synodical
             Epistle
             ▪
             because
             't
             was
             written
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             France
             ,
             the
             chief
             City
             whereof
             then
             was
             Lyons
             .
             This
             Epistle
             is
             mentioned
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             in
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             :
             for
             I
             judge
             it
             to
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Epistle
             ,
             because
             't
             is
             unlikely
             there
             should
             be
             two
             Synods
             convened
             in
             so
             short
             a
             time
             ,
             to
             determine
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             matter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             Irenaeus
             says
             ,
             that
             at
             that
             time
             there
             was
             a
             two
             fold
             dissention
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             the
             first
             concerning
             Easter
             day
             ;
             the
             second
             about
             the
             form
             of
             the
             Fast
             ;
             
               i.
               e.
            
             how
             many
             days
             were
             to
             be
             kept
             as
             a
             Fast
             ;
             for
             so
             he
             explains
             himself
             in
             the
             follow●ng
             words
             .
             For
             all
             ,
             as
             well
             those
             who
             celebrated
             Easter
             on
             the
             Sunday
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             ,
             with
             the
             Jews
             ,
             kept
             that
             festival
             on
             the
             fourteenth
             day
             of
             the
             Moons
             appearance
             ,
             did
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             that
             they
             Fasted
             before
             Easter
             .
             Which
             Fast
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Feast
             of
             Easter
             ,
             they
             had
             received
             from
             Apostolick
             Tradition
             :
             See
             Eusebius
             ,
             book
             2.
             chap.
             17.
             
             And
             the
             notes
             there
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             Amongst
             the
             antient
             Christians
             there
             were
             three
             kinds
             of
             Fasts
             :
             the
             first
             was
             the
             Fast
             on
             Wednesdays
             ,
             and
             Frydays
             ,
             which
             ended
             at
             the
             9
             th
             hour
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             at
             three
             a
             clock
             in
             the
             afternoon
             ,
             )
             after
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Station
             ,
             or
             Holy
             communion
             .
             The
             second
             sort
             was
             the
             Lent-fast
             ,
             which
             ended
             about
             the
             evening
             .
             The
             third
             sort
             was
             the
             strictest
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             lasted
             to
             the
             cock-crowing
             ;
             which
             was
             therefore
             by
             the
             Greeks
             called
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             in
             
               Latine
               Superpositio
               .
               Epiphanius
            
             (
             in
             his
             
               Expositio
               fidei
               Catholic
            
             .
             at
             the
             end
             of
             his
             books
             ,
             
               against
               Heresies
            
             )
             does
             plainly
             distinguish
             these
             3
             sorts
             of
             Fasts
             .
             So
             does
             
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Basilides
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             demanded
             ,
             which
             of
             these
             3
             sorts
             of
             Fasts
             Irenaeus
             does
             here
             speak
             of
             ?
             'T
             is
             manifest
             ,
             he
             means
             not
             the
             first
             sort
             ;
             for
             he
             evidently
             speaks
             of
             a
             whole
             days
             Fast
             ,
             
               some
               suppose
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               they
               ought
               to
               fast
               one
               day
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             and
             Epiphanius
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             places
             before
             mentioned
             )
             seem
             to
             be
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             Irenaeus
             means
             the
             3
             d
             sort
             of
             Fast.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             These
             words
             of
             Irenaeus
             are
             variously
             understood
             .
             Bellarmine
             thinks
             he
             speaks
             of
             Lent.
             
               Cardinal
               Perron
            
             supposes
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             week
             that
             precedes
             Easter
             :
             which
             opinion
             is
             confirmed
             by
             
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             and
             Epiphanius
             ,
             in
             the
             places
             before
             cited
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             o
             Without
             doubt
             Irenaeus
             means
             ,
             the
             Friday
             of
             the
             
               Great
               week
            
             ;
             (
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               week
               before
               Easter
            
             ;
             )
             on
             which
             day
             was
             kept
             a
             publick
             Fast
             ,
             says
             Tertullian
             ,
             in
             his
             book
             
               De
               Orat.
            
             and
             in
             that
             
               De
               Jejunio
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             p
             
               To
               wit
            
             ,
             on
             the
             
               Preparation
               day
            
             ,
             (
             which
             we
             call
             Good-Friday
             ,
             )
             and
             on
             the
             
               Great
               Sabbath
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             the
             Saturday
             before
             Easter
             .
             )
             For
             on
             these
             two
             days
             all
             persons
             ,
             except
             the
             sick
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             Fast
             ,
             says
             Tertullian
             ,
             in
             his
             book
             
               De
               Jejunio
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             q
             The
             Kings
             ,
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             doe
             read
             and
             point
             this
             place
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             And
             Musculus
             has
             faithfully
             translated
             it
             thus
             [
             
               alii
               quadraginta
               horas
               diurnas
               &
               nocturnas
               computantes
               ,
               diem
               suum
               statuunt
               .
            
             ]
             whom
             we
             follow
             in
             our
             Version
             of
             this
             place
             ;
             having
             rendred
             it
             thus
             [
             
               others
               computing
               forty
               continued
            
             ]
             
               hours
               of
               the
               day
               and
               night
               make
               that
            
             [
             space
             ]
             
               their
               day
            
             [
             of
             Fasting
             .
             ]
             This
             reading
             is
             doubtless
             the
             truest
             :
             For
             Irenaeus
             having
             said
             that
             
               some
               Fast
               one
               day
               ,
               others
               two
               ,
               others
               more
            
             ;
             what
             need
             is
             there
             of
             his
             adding
             this
             [
             
               others
               Fast
               fourty
               days
            
             .
             ]
             when
             as
             in
             those
             words
             of
             his
             [
             
               others
               Fast
               more
               days
            
             ]
             fourty
             days
             are
             comprehended
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             if
             the
             stop
             be
             put
             at
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             fourty
             ,
             ]
             (
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             Savil.
             M.
             S.
             and
             in
             Rufinus
             and
             Christophorsons
             translations
             )
             to
             what
             shall
             the
             following
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             ]
             be
             referred
             ?
             If
             they
             be
             referred
             to
             those
             that
             Fast
             fourty
             days
             ,
             (
             as
             't
             is
             certain
             they
             must
             )
             then
             't
             will
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             Fast
             fourty
             days
             during
             that
             time
             doe
             eat
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             seeing
             that
             they
             account
             their
             Fast
             must
             be
             continued
             all
             the
             hours
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             day
             .
             Having
             made
             out
             the
             true
             reading
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             we
             come
             to
             explain
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             .
             Irenaeus
             therefore
             says
             ,
             that
             some
             Fasted
             fourty
             continued
             hours
             of
             the
             day
             and
             night
             .
             Some
             think
             this
             Fast
             of
             fourty
             hours
             was
             kept
             by
             them
             in
             memory
             of
             that
             space
             of
             time
             which
             was
             between
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Resurrection
             :
             which
             space
             of
             time
             contained
             about
             fourty
             hours
             ;
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             from
             the
             6
             th
             hour
             of
             the
             preparation
             day
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             between
             12
             and
             3
             a
             clock
             on
             Good-Friday
             )
             to
             the
             dawning
             of
             Easter-day
             :
             But
             I
             suppose
             't
             was
             kept
             in
             honour
             and
             memory
             of
             Christs
             fourty
             days
             Fast
             in
             the
             wilderness
             .
             Three
             things
             may
             be
             collected
             from
             these
             words
             of
             Irenaeus
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             the
             Fast
             before
             Easter
             was
             usually
             observed
             in
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             very
             times
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             (
             2
             )
             This
             Fast
             was
             celebrated
             in
             honour
             and
             memory
             of
             Christ's
             Fast
             :
             (
             3
             )
             That
             the
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             allotted
             for
             this
             Fast
             ,
             was
             various
             and
             different
             ▪
             But
             we
             ought
             always
             to
             remember
             that
             Irenaeus
             does
             here
             speak
             of
             the
             Fast
             of
             Superposition
             ,
             (
             See
             note
             (
             m
             )
             in
             this
             chap.
             )
             which
             the
             Christians
             usually
             observed
             throughout
             the
             Great-week
             ;
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Passion-week
             :
             )
             the
             Fast
             in
             which
             week
             being
             once
             admitted
             ,
             the
             Fast
             of
             Lent
             must
             also
             be
             admitted
             :
             for
             the
             week
             before
             Easter
             is
             part
             of
             Lent.
             Sometimes
             indeed
             we
             see
             the
             Fast
             of
             this
             week
             is
             distinguisht
             from
             the
             Lent
             Fast
             ;
             (
             as
             in
             
               Epiphanius's
               Expositio
               fidei
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             but
             't
             is
             not
             so
             distinguisht
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             did
             not
             really
             belong
             to
             Lent
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             distinguished
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             part
             is
             from
             the
             whole
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             distinction
             is
             twofold
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             it
             was
             kept
             with
             a
             more
             strict
             Fast
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             the
             Fast
             of
             Superposition
             ,
             as
             we
             shewed
             before
             ,
             (
             note
             m.
             )
             (
             2
             )
             this
             week
             does
             properly
             belong
             to
             Easter
             .
             For
             the
             Feriae
             (
             or
             Days
             )
             of
             it
             have
             their
             denomination
             from
             the
             following
             Sunday
             ,
             as
             shall
             hereafter
             be
             manifested
             .
             Hence
             't
             is
             called
             
               the
               Great-week
            
             ;
             the
             reasons
             of
             which
             term
             Chrysostom
             does
             give
             
               in
               his
            
             30
             
               Homily
               on
               Genesis
            
             .
             This
             Week
             began
             from
             the
             second
             Feria
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             Monday
             ,
             )
             says
             Cyrill
             in
             
               Homil.
               Paschal
            
             .
             and
             Epiphanius
             in
             A●rianis
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             r
             In
             the
             original
             't
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               their
               Day
            
             [
             of
             Fasting
             .
             ]
             But
             Irenaeus
             did
             doubtless
             write
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               their
               Fast.
            
             ]
          
           
             s
             Irenaeus
             would
             shew
             here
             whence
             so
             great
             a
             diversity
             about
             the
             Fast
             before
             Easter
             arose
             .
             He
             says
             therefore
             ,
             that
             it
             proceeded
             not
             from
             any
             law
             given
             by
             the
             Apostles
             or
             Christ
             ;
             but
             did
             by
             degrees
             grow
             in
             use
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             some
             Bishops
             ,
             being
             too
             remiss
             in
             those
             things
             belonging
             to
             discipline
             ,
             made
             that
             a
             custom
             ,
             which
             was
             introduced
             by
             simplicity
             and
             singularity
             ,
             and
             left
             it
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             their
             successours
             .
             In
             this
             sense
             Socrates
             took
             
             Irenaeus's
             words
             here
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             what
             he
             says
             B.
             5.
             chap.
             22.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             t
             In
             Turnebus
             and
             
             Moreus's
             book
             ,
             at
             the
             margin
             't
             is
             mended
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             i.
             e.
             
               with
               them
            
             .
             So
             Rufinus
             reads
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             Version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             u
             The
             sense
             of
             this
             place
             is
             this
             ;
             Although
             the
             observing
             ,
             and
             not
             observing
             of
             any
             custom
             are
             in
             themselves
             contrary
             ;
             yet
             as
             often
             as
             he
             that
             observes
             the
             custom
             is
             conversant
             among
             those
             who
             observe
             it
             not
             ,
             this
             diversity
             will
             be
             much
             more
             apparent
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             The
             Bishops
             were
             wont
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Festivity
             of
             Easter
             ,
             to
             send
             the
             Eucharist
             to
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             a
             benediction
             .
             This
             custom
             was
             at
             length
             forbidden
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Laodicea
             .
             chap.
             14.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             x
             Though
             the
             exact
             time
             of
             Polycarps
             coming
             to
             Rome
             cannot
             precisely
             be
             defined
             ,
             yet
             will
             it
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             depend
             upon
             
             Anicetus's
             succession
             to
             that
             See
             ,
             in
             whose
             time
             he
             came
             thither
             .
             Now
             't
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             almost
             all
             the
             antient
             Catalogues
             place
             him
             before
             Soter
             ,
             and
             next
             to
             Pius
             ,
             whom
             he
             succeeded
             .
             This
             succession
             
               Eusebius
               (
               in
               his
               Chronicon
            
             )
             places
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             154
             ;
             (
             a
             computation
             doubtless
             much
             truer
             than
             that
             of
             Baronius
             ,
             who
             places
             it
             on
             the
             year
             167
             ;
             )
             and
             agreeable
             to
             this
             the
             Chronicle
             of
             Alexandria
             places
             
             Polycarp's
             coming
             to
             Rome
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             158
             ;
             in
             the
             21
             of
             Antoninus
             the
             Emperour
             .
             See
             D
             r
             
             Cave's
             life
             of
             S
             t
             Polycarp
             .
             pag.
             115.
             
          
           
             y
             Valesius
             (
             in
             his
             note
             on
             this
             place
             )
             denies
             that
             Polycarp
             came
             to
             Rome
             concerning
             the
             difference
             about
             the
             Paschal
             solemnity
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             some
             other
             controversies
             ,
             that
             brought
             him
             thither
             .
             But
             
             Irenaeus's
             express
             words
             are
             (
             if
             our
             Eusebius
             has
             rightly
             represented
             them
             ,
             in
             B.
             4.
             chap.
             14.
             )
             
               that
               Polycarp
            
             came
             
               to
               Rome
            
             and
             
               discourst
               Anicetus
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             i.
             e.
             
               upon
               account
               of
               a
               certain
               controversie
               concerning
               the
               day
               whereon
               Easter
               was
               to
               be
               kept
               .
            
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             Irenaus
             says
             (
             in
             this
             chapter
             )
             there
             was
             a
             difference
             between
             them
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               concerning
               some
               other
               things
            
             ;
             but
             this
             does
             not
             hinder
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             other
             was
             his
             main
             errand
             to
             Rome
             .
          
           
             z
             That
             is
             ,
             Anicetus
             had
             so
             great
             a
             respect
             for
             the
             venerable
             Polycarp
             ,
             that
             he
             permitted
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             presence
             to
             consecrate
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             his
             own
             Church
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             The
             Maz.
             Fuk.
             and
             Savil.
             M.
             SS
             .
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
               For
               Letters
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             The
             Letters
             about
             Easter
             are
             meant
             here
             .
             The
             Acts
             of
             this
             Synod
             of
             Caesarea
             are
             extant
             in
             Bede
             ,
             in
             his
             book
             
               concerning
               the
               vernal
               Equinox
            
             ;
             which
             some
             look
             upon
             to
             be
             Spurious
             ;
             but
             I
             think
             they
             are
             in
             no
             wise
             to
             be
             despised
             .
             Baronius
             accounted
             them
             to
             be
             genuine
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             chapters
             of
             this
             fifth
             book
             ,
             were
             ,
             even
             in
             our
             M.
             S.
             Copies
             ,
             very
             much
             disordered
             ;
             but
             we
             have
             put
             them
             into
             due
             order
             ,
             from
             the
             authority
             of
             Rufinus
             ;
             with
             whom
             agrees
             the
             Kings
             ,
             and
             the
             Maz.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             For
             those
             copies
             begin
             the
             chapter
             at
             these
             words
             ,
             with
             this
             Title
             [
             
               How
               many
            
             [
             Monuments
             ]
             &c.
             ]
             but
             they
             call
             it
             chap.
             28.
             when
             as
             't
             is
             truly
             the
             26
             ;
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             Index
             of
             the
             chapters
             prefixt
             before
             the
             Book
             .
             The
             cause
             of
             the
             mistake
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Titles
             of
             the
             former
             chapters
             were
             set
             down
             twice
             in
             the
             foresaid
             Copies
             ,
             through
             the
             negligence
             of
             the
             Transcribers
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             reading
             in
             the
             original
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Valesius
             thinks
             it
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               Demonstration
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             c
             Rufinus
             translates
             it
             [
             
               dialogos
               ,
               dialogues
            
             ]
             Jerom
             renders
             it
             [
             
               Tractatus
               ,
               Tracts
            
             .
             ]
             It
             may
             be
             taken
             to
             signifie
             Sermons
             or
             
               Discourses
               to
               the
               people
            
             :
             for
             in
             that
             sense
             our
             Eusebius
             takes
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             his
             6B
             .
             chap.
             1●
             .
             and
             in
             the
             36
             chap.
             of
             that
             book
             he
             calls
             
               Origens
               homilies
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             (
             which
             is
             the
             term
             here
             )
             does
             properly
             signifie
             ,
             internoscere
             ,
             ac
             distinguere
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               to
               discern
            
             ,
             or
             distinguish
             .
             The
             import
             of
             
             Eusebius's
             words
             
               is
               ,
               that
               those
               Writers
               which
               by
               some
               certain
               mark
               be
               was
               able
               to
               distinguish
               from
               heretical
               authours
               ,
               were
               Heraclitus
               ,
               Maximus
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Rufinus
             and
             Jerom
             ,
             instead
             of
             Heraclitus
             ,
             read
             Heraclius
             .
             Our
             Historian
             does
             here
             relate
             ,
             first
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             Writers
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             whose
             names
             he
             knew
             :
             afterwards
             he
             mentions
             those
             ,
             whose
             books
             were
             〈◊〉
             extant
             ;
             but
             their
             names
             were
             unknown
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             Title
             of
             
             Maximus's
             Book
             was
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               concern●ng
               matter
            
             :
             it
             was
             composed
             by
             way
             of
             Dialogue
             .
             Eusebius
             quotes
             a
             most
             excellent
             piece
             of
             it
             in
             his
             last
             chap.
             of
             his
             7
             B.
             
               Preparat
               ,
               Evang.
            
             where
             he
             gives
             the
             Authour
             this
             Elogue
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               Maximus
               ,
               a
               person
               in
               no
               wise
               obscure
               for
               his
               Christian
               life
               and
               conversation
               ,
               Wrote
               a
               seasonable
               piece
               entitled
               ,
            
             concerning
             matter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Eusebius
             does
             usually
             quote
             some
             passages
             out
             of
             those
             Authours
             works
             which
             he
             mentions
             :
             So
             he
             did
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Clemens
               ,
               Hegesippus
               ,
               Papias
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ;
             whenever
             he
             knew
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Authours
             Writing
             .
             But
             in
             these
             Writers
             ,
             whom
             he
             mentions
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             Eusebius
             says
             he
             could
             not
             perform
             this
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             not
             certainly
             know
             the
             times
             they
             lived
             in
             ,
             but
             was
             in
             want
             of
             arguments
             and
             proofs
             thereof
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Nicephorus
             (
             B.
             4.
             chap.
             2●
             .
             )
             says
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             this
             book
             (
             the
             Authour
             whereof
             is
             unknown
             )
             was
             
               The
               Little
               Labyrinth
               :
               Photius
            
             (
             in
             Biblioth
             .
             chap.
             48.
             )
             relates
             that
             Caius
             was
             the
             Authour
             of
             this
             book
             ;
             and
             makes
             it
             not
             the
             same
             book
             with
             
               the
               Little
               Labyrinth
            
             :
             But
             Theodoret
             (
             B.
             2.
             
             
               Heret
               .
               Fabul
            
             .
             )
             confi●ms
             
             Nicephorus's
             opinion
             ,
             and
             mentions
             this
             very
             story
             of
             Theodotus
             the
             Tanner
             ,
             and
             Natalis
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             atte●ting
             he
             had
             taken
             it
             out
             of
             the
             book
             called
             
               Th●
               Little
               Labyrinth
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Hence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             't
             was
             an
             antient
             custom
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             compose
             Psalms
             and
             Hymns
             in
             honour
             of
             Christ.
             Pliny
             (
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Trajan
             )
             mentions
             this
             usage
             amongst
             the
             Christians
             ;
             as
             we
             have
             already
             observed
             ,
             at
             B.
             2.
             chap.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             Perhaps
             this
             person
             was
             that
             
               Caecilius
               Natalis
            
             ,
             who
             by
             a
             dispute
             of
             Octavius
             Januarius's
             before
             
               Minucius
               Faelix
            
             at
             Rome
             was
             converted
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             as
             
               Minucius
               Faelix
            
             relates
             ,
             
               in
               his
               dialogue
            
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             name
             ,
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             profession
             of
             this
             Person
             doe
             all
             agree
             to
             make
             this
             probable
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             The
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             Savill
             M.
             SS
             .
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               to
               be
               elected
            
             .
             ]
             The
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             and
             
               Rob.
               Stephens
            
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               to
               be
               called
            
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Valesius
             says
             those
             stripes
             are
             meant
             here
             ,
             which
             Natalis
             had
             undergone
             
               for
               the
               confession
               of
               Christ
               ;
               Quas
               ,
            
             says
             he
             ,
             
               pro
               Christi
               confessione
               per●ulerat
            
             :
             Indeed
             Natalis
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               confessour
            
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             story
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Martyr
             or
             Witness
             :
             but
             perhaps
             the
             Authour
             might
             mean
             here
             the
             stripes
             ,
             which
             the
             story
             says
             he
             received
             from
             the
             holy
             Angels
             .
          
           
             f
             These
             are
             Logical
             terms
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             properly
             such
             a
             proposition
             ,
             as
             this
             [
             
               if
               it
               be
               day
               ,
               there
               is
               light
               .
            
             ]
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             such
             an
             one
             as
             this
             [
             
               either
               it
               is
               day
               ,
               or
               it
               is
               light
               .
            
             ]
             See
             
               Diogen
               .
               Laert.
            
             in
             Zenone
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             He
             speaks
             of
             the
             last
             advent
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             which
             the
             Antient
             fathers
             usually
             speak
             of
             not
             as
             future
             ,
             but
             present
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             Galen
             wrote
             books
             concerning
             the
             forms
             of
             Syllogisms
             ,
             and
             concerning
             the
             whole
             systeme
             of
             Philosophy
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             catalogue
             of
             his
             works
             .
             From
             this
             place
             't
             is
             evident
             that
             Galen
             is
             a
             very
             antient
             Authour
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             collected
             not
             onely
             from
             the
             Testimony
             of
             this
             Writer
             ,
             but
             from
             many
             others
             ,
             who
             have
             made
             him
             contemporary
             with
             
               Aristotle
               ,
               Theophrastus
            
             ,
             and
             Plato
             .
             See
             
               Alexander
               Aphrodis
            
             .
             B.
             8.
             
             Topic.
             at
             the
             beginning
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             Some
             call
             him
             Asclepiades
             ;
             but
             Nicephorus
             and
             Rufinus
             term●
             him
             Asclepiadotus
             .
             A
             little
             after
             this
             instead
             of
             [
             Apollonius
             ]
             we
             read
             [
             Apollonides
             ]
             as
             did
             Rufinus
             ,
             and
             Nicephorus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savill
            
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             his
             M.
             S.
             had
             made
             it
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               him
            
             .
             ]
             Our
             other
             M.
             SS
             .
             read
             it
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               them
            
             .
             ]
             But
             the
             former
             reading
             is
             the
             best
             :
             for
             the
             Authour
             speaks
             onely
             of
             Apollonides
             here
             ;
             affirming
             that
             he
             put
             forth
             two
             Editions
             of
             the
             sacred
             Scriptures
             ▪
             the
             latter
             of
             which
             differ'd
             very
             much
             from
             the
             former
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             The
             following
             words
             [
             
               Neither
               did
               they
               receive
               such
               Copies
               as
               these
               from
               those
               who
               were
               their
               instructours
               ;
               nor
               yet
               can
               they
               shew
               the
               Copies
               out
               of
               which
               they
               transcribed
               these
               things
            
             ]
             are
             wanting
             in
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             I
             think
             them
             not
             very
             necessary
             :
             but
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             and
             in
             
             Rufinus's
             version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               by
               ,
               or
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               ,
            
             is
             here
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             These
             Hereticks
             ,
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             the
             Grace
             given
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             rejected
             both
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             :
             upon
             which
             account
             he
             calls
             their
             doctrine
             Lawless
             and
             Atheistical
             .
             Vales.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e159520
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             lectis●imi
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               choicest
            
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             nearest
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             but
             does
             not
             fully
             explain
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             word
             imports
             something
             more
             .
             See
             
               Viger
               .
               Idiot
            
             .
             pag.
             195.
             
          
           
             b
             'T
             is
             a
             critical
             dispute
             whether
             the
             Greek
             word
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             with
             an
             Aspirate
             ,
             or
             a
             Tenuis
             :
             some
             say
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             because
             't
             is
             derived
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             maturè
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             natus
             ,
             i.
             e.
             born
             in
             a
             fit
             season
             :
             and
             for
             this
             reason
             the
             Med.
             Maz.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             always
             write
             it
             with
             an
             Aspirate
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Eusebius
             always
             uses
             both
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             in
             ▪
             Chap.
             3
             ,
             and
             5.
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             and
             this
             Rufinus
             renders
             
               divinae
               legis
               studia
               :
               Christoph.
               Sacrarum
               literarum
               studium
            
             ;
             and
             Musculus
             translates
             it
             
               divin●m
               doctrinam
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             are
             the
             words
             in
             the
             Original
             :
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             call
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Liberal
               Arts
            
             which
             children
             learn'd
             ;
             but
             Philosophy
             ,
             by
             the
             testimonies
             of
             several
             Authours
             is
             not
             included
             in
             that
             phrase
             ,
             as
             
               Diogenes
               Laertius
               ,
               Clemens
               Alexan.
            
             and
             Eusebius
             himself
             in
             chap.
             18.
             
             B.
             6.
             do
             assert
             ;
             hence
             is
             that
             
               Ariston
               Ceus
            
             ,
             a
             noble
             Philosopher
             ,
             says
             ,
             they
             who
             place
             all
             their
             studie
             ,
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             are
             like
             Pen●lopes
             Woers
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             were
             repuls'd
             by
             the
             Mistress
             ,
             courted
             the
             Maid
             .
             Oratours
             also
             exclude
             Rhetorick
             out
             of
             this
             number
             ;
             but
             some
             include
             both
             ,
             who
             mistake
             ;
             for
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             
               aliquid
               in
               trivi●●
               positum
               ,
               vulgare
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               what
               is
               trivial
               and
               vulgar
            
             ;
             now
             Philosophy
             and
             Rhetorick
             are
             more
             noble
             Sciences
             :
             hence
             Demosthenes
             uses
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             mean
             and
             
               base
               Offices
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             Med.
             Maz.
             Fuk.
             and
             Savill
             M.
             SS
             .
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               no
               indifferent
               skill
            
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Some
             dispute
             there
             is
             concerning
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             chapter
             :
             Valesius
             (
             whom
             we
             follow
             )
             follows
             the
             division
             of
             Rufinus
             ,
             but
             Christophorson
             begins
             it
             at
             these
             words
             [
             when
             Origen
             was
             17
             
               years
               old
            
             ,
             ]
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             something
             lower
             then
             Valesius
             ,
             [
             when
             he
             was
             18
             years
             old
             .
             ]
             Fuk.
             M.
             S.
             at
             these
             words
             ,
             [
             
               his
               father's
               estate
               being
               consiscate
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             b
             This
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             originally
             ,
             
               insono
               ,
               to
               sound
            
             :
             this
             preposition
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             makes
             it
             ,
             being
             a
             verb
             Neuter
             ,
             to
             have
             an
             Active
             signification
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             properly
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               who
               tells
               us
               any
               thing
               which
               he
               would
               teach
               us
               by
               way
               of
               instruction
               :
            
             hence
             it
             signifies
             to
             teach
             the
             rudiments
             ,
             or
             first
             grounds
             of
             an
             Art
             ,
             but
             peculiarly
             to
             teach
             the
             principles
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             which
             we
             call
             Catechising
             in
             English
             ,
             fitly
             made
             out
             of
             the
             Greek
             .
             Some
             say
             Heathen
             Authours
             knew
             not
             this
             use
             of
             this
             word
             ,
             but
             they
             mistake
             ,
             for
             Lucian
             uses
             it
             in
             this
             sence
             ,
             to
             teach
             the
             Rudiments
             of
             any
             Art.
             
               Stephan
               .
               Lexicon
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               after
               he
               had
               lead
               a
               pious
               secular
               life
               :
            
             this
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             by
             Christians
             used
             to
             signifie
             
               secularem
               ,
               vitam
               agere
            
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             seculum
             ,
             as
             Chrysostom
             uses
             it
             in
             his
             23
             d
             Homily
             on
             the
             
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Romans
            
             ,
             where
             he
             calls
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             them
             whom
             we
             call
             Laïcks
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             them
             from
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             this
             sence
             must
             the
             word
             here
             be
             understood
             ;
             one
             of
             
             Origen's
             disciples
             liv'd
             a
             pious
             secular
             life
             being
             a
             Laick
             ,
             the
             other
             was
             a
             Clergy-man
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               having
               made
               a
               concourse
            
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             an
             Assembly
             or
             Tumultuous
             crowd
             met
             together
             to
             Plot
             mischief
             or
             raise
             Sedition
             .
             Rufinus
             and
             Christophorson
             will
             have
             these
             words
             to
             be
             referr'd
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Souldiers
            
             ,
             which
             is
             improper
             and
             improbable
             ;
             we
             must
             without
             doubt
             understand
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               Infidells
            
             ,
             as
             best
             agreeing
             with
             the
             propriety
             of
             the
             Greek
             ,
             and
             sence
             of
             the
             place
             :
             but
             Nicephorus
             ,
             worst
             of
             all
             ,
             explains
             the
             place
             thus
             ,
             as
             if
             Origens
             disciples
             ,
             fearing
             the
             outrages
             of
             the
             
               tumultuous
               populace
            
             ,
             should
             get
             a
             guard
             of
             Soldiers
             for
             their
             own
             safety
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Rufinus
               translates
               ,
               his
               Library
               of
               Heathen
               Writers
            
             ;
             better
             then
             Christophorson
             ,
             who
             takes
             this
             phrase
             of
             
             Eusebius's
             to
             signifie
             onely
             
               the
               books
               of
               old
               Oratours
            
             :
             as
             if
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             never
             us'd
             for
             Grammar
             and
             Philosophy
             ,
             but
             for
             Orations
             onely
             ;
             or
             as
             if
             Origen
             parted
             with
             his
             old
             Oratours
             onely
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             his
             Grammarians
             ,
             and
             Philosophick
             books
             also
             .
             Musculus
             says
             they
             were
             notes
             upon
             Authours
             gather'd
             by
             Origen
             and
             compos'd
             into
             Volumes
             ;
             but
             
             Rufinus's
             Version
             is
             most
             natural
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               five
               ●●●ce
            
             .
          
           
             f
             This
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             primarily
             signifies
             
               any
               matter
               of
               which
               4
               thing
               is
               made
            
             ;
             but
             amongst
             Divines
             it
             peculiarly
             signifies
             
               the
               filth
               and
               dregs
               of
               this
               world
               ,
            
             out
             of
             which
             proceed
             unlawfull
             lusts
             ,
             desires
             ,
             and
             contempt
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             g
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               have
            
             ,
             is
             left
             out
             in
             the
             Greek
             ;
             but
             must
             necessarily
             be
             added
             .
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             signifies
             
               the
               stomach
            
             ;
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             Galen
             and
             Dioscorides
             ,
             is
             us'd
             as
             here
             ,
             for
             
               the
               spoyling
               ,
               or
               turning
               ,
               of
               the
               stomach
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
            
             when
             it
             loaths
             any
             thing
             ;
             in
             Latine
             'tis
             termed
             
               subversio
               stomachi
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               vulgar
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               bomines
               ex
               trivio
            
             .
          
           
             k
             The
             Med.
             M.
             S.
             leaves
             out
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             i.
             e.
             
               by
               his
               meanes
            
             ;
             and
             reads
             onely
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               his
               doctrine
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             better
             reading
             :
             for
             the
             place
             seems
             to
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             this
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             creeping
             out
             of
             the
             Margin
             into
             the
             Text
             ;
             or
             out
             of
             the
             line
             following
             into
             ,
             this
             place
             .
             The
             Kings
             ,
             and
             the
             Maz.
             M.
             SS
             .
             alter
             nothing
             here
             ,
             but
             the
             Fuk.
             M.
             S.
             reads
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             Origen
             .
          
           
             a
             Christophorson
             calls
             him
             Heronex
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               newly
               Baptized
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Gregory
             and
             Chrysostom
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             divines
             is
             pecullarly
             us'd
             in
             this
             sence
             
               to
               Baptize
            
             ,
             and
             rendred
             by
             the
             Translatours
             Baptizare
             .
          
           
             c
             I
             long
             since
             conjectured
             it
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             not
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             two
             words
             ;
             which
             conjecture
             I
             found
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             Rufinus
             agrees
             hereto
             ,
             who
             translates
             this
             place
             thus
             ,
             
               Sed
               &
               mulicres
               plurimae
               ,
               in
               quibus
               Hera
               quaedam
               Catechumena
               .
            
             'T
             is
             a
             proper
             name
             derived
             from
             Juno
             ,
             who
             is
             called
             in
             Greek
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             whence
             comes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Heraiscus
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             an
             Egyptian
             Philosopher
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             see
             Suidas
             .
             The
             Greoks
             celebrate
             the
             memory
             of
             this
             Herais
             on
             the
             fourth
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             fifth
             day
             of
             March
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             Menologie
             set
             forth
             by
             Canisius
             .
             I
             am
             not
             certain
             whether
             this
             person
             be
             the
             same
             with
             Irais
             the
             Alexandrian
             Virgin
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             Roman
             Martyrologie
             is
             said
             to
             have
             suffered
             Martyrdom
             (
             together
             with
             some
             others
             )
             at
             the
             City
             Antinoe
             on
             September
             22.
             
             In
             Cardinal
             Sirletus's
             Menologie
             ,
             at
             the
             fifth
             of
             September
             these
             words
             occur
             ;
             Natalis
             B.
             Martyris
             Rhaïdis
             ,
             
               quae
               igne
               consumpta
               est
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               birth-day
               of
               the
               B.
               Martyr
            
             Rhaïs
             ,
             
               who
               was
               burnt
            
             .
             This
             is
             the
             same
             whom
             Eusebius
             mentions
             here
             .
             Therefore
             there
             were
             three
             Heraïs's
             ;
             the
             first
             is
             she
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Menaeum
             ,
             at
             the
             fifth
             day
             of
             March
             :
             the
             second
             Heraïs
             is
             the
             Catechumen
             ,
             of
             whom
             mention
             is
             made
             in
             the
             Menologie
             ,
             on
             the
             fifth
             of
             September
             :
             the
             third
             Heraïs
             the
             Egyptian
             Virgin
             ,
             born
             at
             a
             place
             called
             Tamma
             ;
             whose
             fathers
             name
             was
             Peter
             ,
             a
             Presbyter
             :
             she
             suffered
             Martyrdom
             when
             she
             was
             twelve
             years
             old
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             M●n●um
             ,
             at
             the
             23
             d
             of
             September
             :
             where
             she
             is
             called
             Hieraïs
             :
             in
             the
             
               Roman
               Martyrologic
            
             she
             is
             termed
             ,
             Iraïs
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             Aquila
             was
             Governour
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             as
             Euscbius
             before
             relates
             in
             the
             3
             d
             Chapter
             :
             at
             which
             time
             Origen
             was
             in
             the
             eighteenth
             year
             of
             his
             age
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             Gladiators
             were
             commonly
             noted
             to
             be
             lascivious
             wicked
             men
             ;
             therefore
             Aquila
             threatned
             to
             deliver
             her
             to
             them
             ,
             thinking
             she
             ,
             who
             had
             such
             special
             care
             of
             her
             chastity
             ,
             would
             rather
             revolt
             from
             her
             faith
             ,
             then
             hazard
             the
             purity
             of
             her
             body
             ,
             by
             being
             put
             into
             their
             power
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             properly
             signifies
             
               to
               fright
               birds
               away
            
             ,
             but
             here
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             Demosthenes
             ,
             it
             signifies
             to
             
               thrust
               aside
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Demost.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Eusebius
             means
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             e
             Rufinus
             translates
             this
             place
             so
             as
             to
             make
             
               Potamiaena
               Origen's
            
             scholar
             ;
             neither
             dare
             we
             contradict
             him
             in
             that
             .
             For
             although
             Eusebius
             does
             not
             mention
             it
             particularly
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             gather
             so
             much
             from
             this
             his
             narration
             ;
             for
             ,
             reckoning
             up
             the
             Martyrs
             which
             were
             of
             Origen's
             School
             ,
             he
             adds
             to
             them
             Basilides
             and
             Potamiaena
             ;
             whence
             't
             is
             collected
             these
             two
             also
             were
             his
             disciples
             ;
             and
             though
             we
             cannot
             for
             certain
             say
             Basilides
             was
             ,
             yet
             't
             is
             probable
             Potamiaena
             might
             be
             one
             of
             them
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             There
             is
             little
             connexion
             betwixt
             this
             and
             what
             he
             said
             before
             .
             Clemens
             was
             not
             then
             the
             Catechist
             at
             Alexandria
             ;
             but
             
               Origen
               ,
               Clemens's
            
             ,
             Scholar
             .
             Moreover
             concerning
             Clemens
             ,
             and
             his
             books
             ,
             Eusebius
             writes
             in
             the
             foregoing
             book
             .
             And
             Caius
             in
             
               his
               little
               Labyrinth
               ▪
            
             reckons
             him
             among
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             Writers
             which
             writ
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Victor
             ;
             the
             words
             of
             Caius
             are
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             5
             th
             Book
             :
             therefore
             Rufinus
             rightly
             places
             this
             and
             the
             following
             chapter
             in
             the
             3
             d
             Chapter
             of
             this
             book
             where
             he
             speaks
             of
             Demetrius
             the
             Bishops
             committing
             the
             office
             of
             Catechizing
             to
             
               Origen
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             Chap.
             19.
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             Eusebius
             here
             laies
             open
             the
             the
             reason
             why
             Demetrius
             who
             was
             formerly
             so
             much
             Origen's
             friend
             ,
             should
             now
             so
             persecute
             him
             by
             his
             letters
             ;
             which
             was
             ,
             because
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Caesarea
             and
             Jerusalem
             had
             ordain'd
             him
             Priest.
             In
             which
             thing
             no
             small
             injury
             was
             done
             to
             Demetrius
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Origen
             ;
             by
             Origen
             because
             he
             had
             yielded
             to
             be
             ordain'd
             by
             forreign
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             because
             by
             doing
             this
             they
             had
             translated
             the
             Catechist
             of
             Alexandria
             into
             their
             Church
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             there
             arises
             a
             difficulty
             not
             to
             be
             pass'd
             by
             ,
             viz.
             why
             two
             Bishops
             together
             should
             ordain
             Origen
             ?
             By
             this
             means
             he
             had
             power
             to
             sit
             in
             two
             Churches
             ,
             and
             to
             communicate
             with
             other
             Priests
             .
             See
             the
             23.
             and
             27.
             chapters
             following
             ;
             where
             this
             conjecture
             is
             confirm'd
             .
             'T
             was
             the
             ●●der
             when
             either
             Deacons
             or
             Priests
             were
             ordain'd
             ,
             some
             Bishops
             should
             be
             present
             ,
             that
             the
             ordination
             might
             be
             more
             solemn
             ,
             (
             saies
             Innocentius
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Marcianus
             the
             Bishop
             .
             )
             Photius
             ,
             in
             Biblioth
             .
             Chap.
             118.
             says
             that
             Theoctistus
             solemniz'd
             the
             ordination
             ,
             but
             Alexander
             gave
             his
             approbation
             .
             Christophorson
             also
             says
             these
             were
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             Theoctistus
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             and
             Alexander
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             the
             word
             here
             )
             has
             several
             significations
             ;
             Rufinus
             explains
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               when
               a
               man
               has
               free
               power
               to
               do
               a
               thing
               all
               impediments
               being
               remov'd
            
             ;
             which
             explanation
             seems
             best
             ;
             for
             ,
             before
             Origen
             made
             himself
             an
             Eunuch
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             a
             scandalous
             report
             he
             had
             reason
             to
             be
             cautious
             of
             conversing
             with
             women
             ,
             and
             teaching
             them
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             had
             unman'd
             himself
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             he
             might
             do
             it
             freely
             without
             suspicion
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Rufinus's
             old
             book
             which
             was
             in
             the
             Church
             at
             Paris
             begins
             a
             new
             Chapter
             here
             ,
             and
             so
             does
             Christophorson
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Concerning
             this
             
               Alexander
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             ,
             in
             the
             12
             year
             ,
             of
             Severus's
             Reign
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             second
             year
             of
             this
             Persecution
             ,
             writes
             thus
             .
             
               Alexander
               was
               accounted
               famous
               for
               his
               confession
               of
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               into
               the
               nature
               or
               quality
               of
               oil
            
             ;
             we
             should
             rather
             read
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               fatness
               of
               oil
               .
               Rufinus
            
             translates
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               aquae
               naturâ
               in
               olei
               pinguedinem
               versâ
               ,
            
             and
             in
             Moraeus's
             book
             't
             is
             so
             corrected
             in
             the
             margin
             ;
             the
             Fuk.
             M.
             S.
             also
             reads
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Rufinus
             renders
             thus
             ,
             
               Regio
               morbo
            
             :
             But
             Langus
             calls
             it
             
               morbus
               sonticus
               ,
               the
               falling
               sickness
               .
               Christophorson
               ,
               morbus
               scevus
               &
               faedus
               ,
               an
               unfortunate
               ,
               or
               cruel
               and
               filthy
               disease
            
             ;
             which
             comes
             nearest
             to
             Rufinus's
             Version
             :
             for
             by
             this
             
               morbus
               Regius
            
             he
             means
             
               the
               Leprosie
            
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             what
             follows
             .
             For
             in
             the
             10
             Book
             and
             25
             chapter
             he
             speaks
             thus
             of
             
               Eunomius
               ;
               vir
               corpore
               &
               anima
               Leprosus
               ,
               &
               interiùs
               ,
               exteriúsque
               morbo
               Regio
               corruptus
               .
               Gregorius
               Nyssenus
            
             also
             in
             his
             first
             Book
             against
             Eunomius
             certainly
             affirms
             he
             was
             a
             Leper
             .
             pag.
             307.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               He
               who
               goes
               into
               another
               mans
               house
               not
               invited
               ,
               and
               keeps
               not
               the
               filthiness
               under
               his
               own
               Roof
               ,
               considers
               not
               what
               natural
               abhorrence
               they
               who
               are
               sound
               have
               towards
               those
               who
               are
               infected
               .
               Hieronymus
            
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Hilario
             speaks
             thus
             ,
             of
             his
             Scholar
             
               Adrianus
               ,
               post
               aliquantum
               temporis
               computruit
               morbo
               Regio
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             The
             interpreters
             seem
             not
             to
             have
             rightly
             understood
             this
             place
             .
             Eusebius's
             meaning
             is
             this
             ,
             those
             perjur'd
             men
             did
             not
             forswear
             themselves
             against
             Narcissus
             ,
             but
             against
             themselves
             ,
             alluding
             without
             doubt
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               he
               ly'd
               mischief
               to
               himself
            
             ;
             For
             craft
             often
             falls
             upon
             the
             Author
             's
             own
             head
             ,
             though
             he
             intends
             it
             for
             another
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Nicephorus
             thinks
             
               't
               was
               the
               snuff
               or
               spark
               which
               fell
               from
               a
               candle
               .
               Christophorson
            
             and
             Musculus
             render
             the
             place
             ,
             as
             if
             fire
             had
             fell
             from
             heaven
             upon
             this
             perjur'd
             man's
             house
             ,
             but
             Eusebius
             confutes
             that
             ,
             saying
             it
             came
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               makes
               a
               publick
               confession
            
             .
             So
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             reads
             ,
             but
             the
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             tense
             the
             following
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             confirms
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Christophorson
             ,
             and
             Musculus
             alter
             the
             reading
             thus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             also
             Nicephorus
             follows
             ▪
             but
             the
             reading
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             alter'd
             .
             Rufinus
             very
             well
             corrects
             this
             story
             of
             Eusebius's
             (
             which
             he
             makes
             something
             obscure
             )
             thus
             .
             He
             sales
             that
             that
             Revelation
             concerning
             Alexander
             was
             sent
             by
             God
             to
             Narcissus
             and
             other
             holy
             men
             ;
             but
             the
             voice
             was
             heard
             by
             all
             men
             ;
             here
             Rufinus
             ,
             like
             a
             good
             interpreter
             ,
             lightly
             corrects
             what
             the
             Authour
             saies
             amiss
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Nicephorus
               and
               Hieronymus
            
             write
             that
             Narcissus
             also
             consented
             ;
             which
             without
             doubt
             he
             did
             .
             Here
             are
             two
             things
             contrary
             to
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Church
             committed
             in
             the
             Election
             of
             Alexander
             ,
             first
             his
             translation
             from
             one
             Bishoprick
             to
             another
             ,
             secondly
             that
             he
             was
             joyn'd
             as
             an
             assistant
             to
             another
             Bishop
             while
             he
             was
             yet
             alive
             which
             was
             afterwards
             forbid
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Sardis
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Rufinus
             and
             Christophorson
             doe
             not
             translate
             this
             place
             well
             ;
             but
             Hieronymus
             renders
             it
             truly
             according
             to
             the
             sense
             ,
             though
             not
             word
             for
             word
             ,
             he
             translates
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Narcissus
               salutes
               you
               who
               before
               me
               govern'd
               this
               Bishoprick
               ,
               and
               now
               governs
               the
               same
               in
               prayers
               with
               me
               .
               Alexander's
            
             meaning
             was
             undoubtedly
             this
             ;
             that
             ,
             Narcissus
             onely
             assisted
             him
             in
             prayers
             ,
             but
             in
             no
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             Bishop
             .
             Which
             makes
             him
             adde
             that
             he
             was
             an
             hundred
             and
             sixteen
             years
             old
             ,
             signifying
             thereby
             that
             he
             perform'd
             the
             Office
             ,
             and
             Narcissus
             being
             very
             old
             had
             onely
             the
             Title
             ,
             and
             name
             of
             Bishop
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Alexander
             wrote
             this
             Epistle
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             Persecution
             while
             he
             was
             〈◊〉
             prison
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             elected
             to
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             calling
             himself
             the
             prisoner
             of
             Christ.
             Hence
             Eusebius
             does
             not
             well
             by
             reckoning
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Chronicon
               ,
               Asclepiades's
            
             Consecration
             in
             the
             first
             year
             of
             
               Antoninus
               Caracalla
            
             :
             for
             Asclepiades
             was
             Consecrated
             when
             Alexander
             was
             in
             Prison
             ;
             which
             Eusebius
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             saies
             ,
             happen'd
             in
             Severus's
             Reign
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Hieronymus
             (
             in
             Catalogo
             )
             conjectures
             this
             to
             be
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
               .
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             certainly
             liv'd
             till
             the
             times
             of
             Severus
             ,
             and
             travelled
             into
             these
             Countreys
             ,
             as
             he
             witnesses
             in
             the
             first
             book
             of
             his
             Stromatewn
             ,
             he
             was
             also
             a
             familiar
             friend
             of
             Alexander
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             for
             to
             him
             he
             dedicates
             his
             work
             concerning
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             writes
             in
             the
             13
             Chapter
             of
             this
             book
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             Greeks
             write
             this
             name
             Serapion
             with
             an
             ●
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             but
             the
             Latines
             with
             an
             e.
             So
             the
             Greeks
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Latines
               Serapin
            
             .
             This
             name
             is
             always
             writ
             thus
             in
             the
             Med.
             Maz.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             Rhosse
             is
             a
             City
             of
             
               Cilicia
               ▪
            
             it
             lyes
             upon
             the
             right
             hand
             to
             them
             who
             sail
             into
             the
             Gulf
             of
             Issus
             .
             Some
             write
             this
             Cities
             name
             with
             a
             single
             s
             ,
             So
             Stephanus
             in
             his
             tract
             
               De
               Urbibus
            
             ,
             and
             Theodoret
             in
             his
             
               Religious
               History
            
             ,
             Chap.
             10
             ,
             and
             11.
             
             The
             name
             of
             this
             place
             in
             Plutark
             is
             corrupted
             ;
             for
             he
             calls
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Orossus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             Maz.
             Med
             Fuk.
             and
             Savill's
             M.
             SS
             .
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               in
               his
               name
            
             .
             So
             Rufinus
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             it
             .
             Serapion
             ,
             also
             a
             little
             lower
             saies
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Origen
             in
             his
             Commentaries
             upon
             the
             13
             th
             Chapter
             of
             Matthew
             makes
             mention
             of
             this
             Gospel
             of
             
               Peter
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             d
             Here
             Serapion
             saies
             he
             borrow'd
             this
             Gospel
             from
             the
             successours
             of
             some
             of
             those
             Hereticks
             who
             were
             call'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Doceti
             ,
             of
             which
             Hereticks
             Marcianus
             was
             one
             ;
             the
             Translatours
             take
             no
             notice
             in
             this
             place
             of
             that
             Hereticall
             Sect
             called
             the
             Doceti
             .
             They
             held
             that
             Christ
             was
             not
             really
             incarnate
             ,
             nor
             did
             truely
             suffer
             ,
             but
             in
             opinion
             onely
             ▪
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             in
             his
             7
             th
             book
             Stromat
             .
             and
             also
             Theodores
             in
             his
             book
             
               Divinorum
               Decretorum
            
             mentions
             them
             .
             The
             Ring-leader
             of
             this
             Sect
             was
             one
             
               Julius
               Cassianus
            
             ,
             as
             Clemens
             tells
             as
             in
             his
             third
             book
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Rufinus
             very
             well
             translates
             this
             Title
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             thus
             ,
             
               Opus
               varie
               contextum
               .
               Plutark
            
             calls
             some
             books
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             are
             part
             History
             ,
             and
             part
             Poetry
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Eusebius
             takes
             the
             books
             to
             be
             so
             call'd
             from
             the
             divers
             sorts
             of
             matter
             which
             they
             treat
             of
             ,
             and
             so
             says
             Baronius
             in
             his
             Annals
             ,
             and
             Suidas
             in
             his
             History
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             Greek
             signifies
             Carpets
             or
             Hangings
             which
             were
             woven
             of
             divers
             colours
             :
             hence
             these
             books
             are
             metaphorically
             entitl'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               from
               the
               mixture
               of
               things
               they
               treat
               of
               :
            
             for
             he
             intermixes
             
               Grecian
               ,
               Barbarian
            
             ,
             and
             
               Latine
               Opinions
            
             ,
             confutes
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             composes
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             various
             History
             .
             
               Photius
               Biblioth
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             term
             here
             ,
             )
             are
             such
             writings
             as
             contain
             onely
             the
             heads
             ,
             and
             some
             particulars
             of
             some
             special
             things
             ,
             or
             as
             Cicero
             in
             Verrem
             says
             ,
             
               sunt
               scripta
               quae
               ▪
               domi
               continentur
               ,
               nec
               in
               vulgus
               efferuntur
               :
            
             but
             now
             the
             word
             has
             got
             a
             larger
             signification
             .
          
           
             c
             Langus
             renders
             this
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Dictates
               ,
               Musculus
            
             verbally
             ,
             
               Excerptions
               ,
               Rufinus
               ,
               expositions
            
             ,
             and
             
               Christophorson
               Commentaries
               upon
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             but
             none
             of
             them
             sufficiently
             explain
             the
             propriety
             of
             the
             word
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             the
             
               sence
               and
               meanings
               of
               Scripture
            
             .
             So
             
               Origen
               uses
               is
               in
               his
            
             4
             th
             book
             
               de
               principiis
            
             Chap.
             2.
             speaking
             of
             the
             double
             sence
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             literal
             ,
             and
             the
             spiritual
             sence
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             does
             
               Methodius
               ,
               Epiphanius
            
             and
             
               Dionysius
               .
               Alexandrinus
            
             use
             the
             term
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             These
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             made
             Rufinus
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             preceding
             person
             Tatianus
             wrote
             a
             Chronographie
             as
             well
             as
             
               Cassianus
               ▪
            
             but
             we
             must
             in
             no-wise
             think
             that
             true
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Some
             Copies
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             but
             in
             all
             our
             M.
             SS
             .
             and
             in
             Nicephorus
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             Aristobulus
             here
             is
             that
             same
             Aristobulus
             the
             Peripatetick
             who
             wrote
             books
             
               of
               the
               Explications
               of
               the
               Mosaical
            
             Law
             to
             
               Ptolomy
               Philometor
            
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             records
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             ,
             and
             he
             produces
             a
             fragment
             of
             these
             books
             ,
             in
             his
             8
             th
             book
             
               Praeparationis
               ,
               Origen
            
             also
             mentions
             something
             of
             these
             books
             in
             his
             4
             th
             book
             against
             Celsus
             ,
             pag.
             204.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             For
             the
             explication
             of
             the
             title
             of
             this
             book
             ;
             See
             the
             note
             
               (
               a
            
             )
             upon
             the
             11
             th
             chap.
             of
             the
             5
             th
             book
             ,
             where
             't
             is
             prov'd
             by
             several
             quotations
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             rendring
             of
             this
             title
             is
             Institutions
             ,
             or
             ,
             Informations
             .
          
           
             b
             This
             phrase
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Langus
             translates
             
               compendiosam
               enumerationem
               ,
               Musculus
               ,
               contractas
               explicationes
               .
            
             And
             so
             Christophorson
             also
             :
             but
             Rufinus
             calls
             them
             
               compendiosas
               dissertiones
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             therefore
             is
             the
             same
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             words
             Photius
             uses
             in
             that
             sence
             ,
             that
             is
             
               explications
               ,
               interpretations
            
             ;
             though
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             narrations
             onely
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             according
             to
             
             Hesychius's
             interpretation
             ,
             is
             rendered
             
               the
               written
               word
               ,
               aliquid
               Scripto
               constans
               .
            
             Hesych
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             Scriptures
             ,
             whose
             authority
             is
             question'd
             ,
             disputed
             of
             ,
             and
             by
             some
             contradicted
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             therefore
             call
             them
             Apocrypha
             ,
             as
             Rufinus
             does
             ,
             for
             Apocrypha
             are
             those
             which
             are
             certainly
             false
             and
             compos'd
             by
             Hereticks
             ;
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             those
             which
             some
             approve
             of
             ,
             others
             not
             :
             of
             which
             here
             Eusebius
             gives
             us
             a
             Catalogue
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             in
             S
             t
             Hieromes
             Catalogue
             are
             accounted
             Apocryphal
             ,
             as
             the
             Revelation
             of
             Peter
             ,
             which
             is
             concluded
             to
             be
             undoubtedly
             false
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Catholick
               Epistles
            
             are
             those
             which
             were
             not
             written
             to
             certain
             persons
             ,
             particular
             Cities
             ,
             or
             Provinces
             ,
             but
             to
             whole
             Nations
             ,
             and
             the
             Universal
             Church
             .
             Thus
             Themison
             ,
             one
             of
             
             Montanus's
             disciples
             ,
             impudently
             wrote
             a
             Catholick
             Epistle
             ,
             like
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             to
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             as
             Apollonius
             testifies
             book
             5.
             chap.
             16.
             
             Eusebius
             also
             mentions
             Dionysius
             Bishop
             of
             
             Corinth's
             Epistles
             to
             4
             Cities
             ;
             which
             he
             calls
             Catholick
             .
             
               The
               Revelation
               of
               Peter
            
             which
             Eusebius
             mentions
             here
             ,
             is
             quoted
             in
             
             Theodotus's
             excerptions
             which
             is
             printed
             at
             the
             end
             of
             
             Clemens's
             Stromata
             :
             hence
             't
             is
             plain
             that
             these
             Collections
             of
             Theodotus
             are
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             f●agments
             of
             
             Clemens's
             
               Hypotyp●seωn
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             f
             This
             quotation
             Clemens
             has
             out
             of
             Macarius
             .
          
           
             g
             This
             reason
             also
             S
             t
             Hierome
             confirms
             upon
             the
             first
             chapter
             of
             the
             
               Epistle
               of
               Paul
               to
               the
               Galatians
               ,
            
             where
             he
             says
             that
             S
             t
             Paul
             does
             not
             after
             his
             accustomed
             way
             prefix
             his
             name
             before
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             about
             to
             speak
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             thought
             it
             not
             fit
             to
             call
             himself
             an
             Apostle
             where
             Christ
             also
             must
             be
             stil'd
             an
             Apostle
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             Though
             this
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             signifies
             
               a
               far
               off
            
             ;
             yet
             here
             it
             must
             be
             re●dred
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               for
               a
               long
               time
            
             ;
             which
             word
             
               Niceph
               .
               Cal.
            
             uses
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             All
             Copies
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             does
             
               Niceph
               ▪
            
             but
             Christophorson
             boldly
             alter'd
             the
             reading
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             this
             passage
             impugned
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Eusebius
             relates
             this
             story
             in
             the
             2
             d
             book
             at
             the
             14
             th
             chapt
             .
             otherwise
             ;
             saying
             ,
             that
             Peter
             was
             
               mightily
               pleas'd
            
             with
             the
             Gospel
             which
             was
             written
             by
             Mark
             and
             confirm'd
             it
             ,
             appointing
             it
             should
             be
             read
             in
             the
             Churches
             .
             But
             if
             we
             weigh
             the
             words
             of
             Euscbius
             and
             Clemens
             carefully
             ,
             these
             places
             will
             appear
             not
             in
             the
             least
             contradictory
             ,
             as
             Christophorson
             says
             they
             are
             :
             for
             although
             S
             t
             Peter
             ,
             as
             Clemens
             says
             ,
             did
             neither
             openly
             prohibit
             no●
             further
             him
             ;
             yet
             he
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             tacitly
             approv'd
             of
             what
             he
             had
             done
             .
             Rufinus
             has
             very
             well
             translated
             the
             place
             ,
             whom
             we
             ought
             to
             imitate
             ,
             because
             by
             his
             translation
             he
             explains
             it
             very
             well
             ,
             rendring
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               licet
               fieri
               ipsum
               non
               jusserit
               tamen
               factum
               non
               prohibuit
               :
            
             by
             which
             't
             is
             very
             plain
             that
             he
             did
             not
             disallow
             of
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             This
             Hieronymus
             attests
             ,
             speaking
             of
             John
             ,
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             his
             Commentaries
             upon
             S
             t
             
               Matthew
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             l
             Baronius
             places
             
             Origen's
             coming
             to
             Rome
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             220
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             first
             year
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             Elagahalus
             the
             Emperour
             :
             but
             we
             must
             in
             no-wise
             yield
             to
             this
             ▪
             seeing
             that
             Eusebius
             says
             he
             came
             to
             Rome
             in
             Antoninus
             Caracalla's
             Reign
             .
             Baronius
             also
             affirms
             that
             he
             came
             again
             to
             Rome
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Philip
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             248
             :
             but
             we
             must
             not
             believe
             Baronius
             in
             this
             ;
             for
             Eusebius
             ,
             who
             carefully
             and
             truely
             wrote
             the
             History
             of
             Origen
             ,
             makes
             no
             mention
             of
             
             Origen's
             second
             coming
             to
             Rome
             :
             but
             rather
             seems
             to
             confute
             this
             of
             Baronius
             ,
             saying
             thus
             ,
             that
             Origen
             sent
             Letters
             concerning
             the
             profession
             of
             his
             faith
             ▪
             to
             Fabianus
             ,
             who
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             therefore
             Origen
             went
             not
             to
             Rome
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             says
             ,
             onely
             sent
             Letters
             to
             Fabianus
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             But
             hence
             arises
             
             Baronius's
             mistake
             ;
             he
             follows
             Porphyrius
             ,
             who
             ,
             
               in
               his
               life
               of
               Plotinus
            
             ,
             mentions
             one
             Origen
             ,
             who
             was
             
             Plotinus's
             and
             
             Herennius's
             School-fellow
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             not
             that
             
               Origen
               Adamantius
            
             which
             we
             mean
             here
             ;
             but
             another
             Origen
             ,
             therefore
             we
             must
             carefully
             make
             a
             distinction
             betwixt
             these
             two
             
               Origens
               ▪
            
             which
             we
             will
             shew
             hereafter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Budaeus
             calls
             
               exemplaria
               ,
               Copies
            
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             doe
             any
             thing
             or
             make
             any
             thing
             ▪
             Valesius
             translates
             this
             Phrase
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               the
               Authentick
               Scriptures
            
             ;
             because
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
             Eusebius's
             meaning
             is
             plainly
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             he
             implies
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             not
             the
             very
             first
             Copies
             which
             were
             writ
             by
             Esdras
             ;
             but
             Authentick
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             and
             other
             Translatours
             ;
             and
             he
             says
             this
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             commonly
             rendred
             in
             Latine
             Authenticas
             :
             but
             Christophorson
             translates
             it
             
               the
               old
               copies
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             properly
             
               curru
               tero
            
             ,
             hence
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               via
               curru
               trita
            
             ,
             the
             high-way
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             hence
             Metaphorically
             (
             as
             the
             Latine
             word
             tritum
             does
             to
             which
             it
             exactly
             answers
             )
             it
             signifies
             
               aliquid
               vulgare
            
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             trite
             ,
             or
             common
             ;
             't
             is
             sometimes
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             here
             in
             Eusebius
             .
          
           
             c
             In
             the
             Med.
             Maz.
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             we
             find
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             not
             so
             well
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             
               Ludi
               Actiaci
            
             ,
             but
             Nicopolis
             had
             not
             it's
             name
             from
             those
             Games
             ;
             but
             from
             the
             Promontory
             near
             which
             it
             was
             scituate
             ,
             't
             was
             called
             Nicopolis
             near
             Actium
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               sixth
               and
               seventh
            
             ]
             I
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               not
               onely
               a
               fifth
               and
               sixth
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               seventh
            
             ;
             ]
             and
             judge
             this
             emendation
             to
             be
             altogether
             necessary
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             ,
             having
             before
             spoken
             of
             a
             fifth
             and
             sixth
             Edition
             found
             by
             Origen
             ,
             here
             adds
             this
             further
             ,
             that
             Origen
             put
             a
             seventh
             into
             the
             Copies
             of
             his
             Hexapla
             of
             the
             Psalms
             .
             Therefore
             his
             Edition
             of
             the
             Psalms
             was
             seven-fold
             .
             But
             because
             this
             seventh
             Edition
             ▪
             had
             onely
             the
             
               Psalms
               ,
               Origen
            
             altered
             not
             the
             Title
             of
             his
             Edition
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Hexapla
             .
             This
             amendment
             and
             exposition
             of
             ours
             is
             evidently
             confirmed
             by
             
               Johannes
               Zonaras
               ,
               in
               his
               History
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Severus
               .
            
             See
             the
             Authour's
             words
             .
             But
             that
             which
             Zonaras
             there
             adds
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             that
             the
             seventh
             Edition
             was
             found
             at
             Jericho
             ,
             is
             not
             expresly
             said
             by
             Eusebius
             here
             .
             Epiphanius
             (
             in
             his
             Book
             
               De
               ponderib
            
             .
             )
             and
             Athanasius
             (
             in
             Synopsi
             ,
             )
             affirm
             that
             the
             fifth
             Edition
             was
             found
             at
             Jericho
             in
             an
             Hogs-head
             :
             But
             Nicephorus
             thought
             that
             both
             the
             sixth
             and
             seventh
             were
             found
             there
             .
             Although
             the
             particular
             Authours
             of
             this
             fifth
             and
             sixth
             Edition
             are
             unknown
             ;
             yet
             't
             is
             manifest
             they
             were
             Jews
             :
             which
             is
             asserted
             by
             Hierom
             ,
             in
             his
             B.
             2.
             
             
               Advers
               .
               Rufinum
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             the
             term
             here
             )
             signifies
             verses
             ,
             or
             
               such
               parts
               of
               the
               Text
               as
               contain
               an
               entire
               sense
               .
               Hierom
            
             was
             the
             first
             amongst
             the
             Latins
             ,
             who
             divided
             his
             translation
             into
             verses
             :
             See
             his
             Preface
             to
             Isaiah
             .
             This
             he
             did
             in
             imitation
             of
             Origen
             ,
             who
             had
             done
             the
             same
             in
             his
             
               Hexapla
               .
               Origen
            
             herein
             had
             a
             regard
             to
             the
             profit
             of
             the
             Readers
             .
             For
             what
             is
             thus
             distinguisht
             by
             verses
             ,
             is
             both
             more
             easily
             understood
             ,
             and
             also
             more
             readily
             gotten
             by
             heart
             .
             Besides
             ,
             this
             distinction
             was
             altogether
             necessary
             in
             order
             to
             a
             comparing
             of
             the
             Greek
             Editions
             .
             
             Origen's
             example
             was
             afterwards
             followed
             by
             many
             ;
             who
             did
             the
             same
             in
             the
             New-Testament
             ,
             which
             Origen
             had
             done
             in
             the
             old
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             This
             was
             another
             of
             
             Origen's
             inventions
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             the
             placing
             of
             the
             translations
             one
             against
             the
             other
             ;
             that
             so
             ▪
             if
             one
             differed
             from
             another
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             presently
             discerned
             by
             one
             view
             .
             See
             Hierom
             ,
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             Chromatius
             ,
             upon
             the
             Chronicles
             .
             Vales.
             See
             a
             Scheme
             of
             
             Origen's
             contrivance
             herein
             in
             D
             r
             
             Cave's
             life
             of
             Origen
             ,
             pag.
             228.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             the
             term
             which
             occurs
             here
             )
             signifies
             properly
             
               Annotation
               ▪
            
             See
             B.
             5.
             
             Chap.
             20.
             note
             
               (
               d.
            
             )
             but
             Eusebius
             does
             here
             call
             the
             
               Hebrew
               Text
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             't
             was
             prefixt
             before
             the
             six
             Greek
             Translations
             ;
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             in
             Comments
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Authour
             are
             prefixt
             before
             the
             exposition
             :
             this
             term
             ▪
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             signifies
             not
             onely
             the
             exposition
             ,
             but
             the
             text
             ,
             at
             which
             the
             exposition
             is
             set
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             From
             this
             place
             't
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             this
             work
             of
             
             Origen's
             was
             called
             Hexapla
             ,
             because
             there
             were
             six
             Greek
             translations
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             besides
             the
             
               Hebrew
               Text
            
             ,
             which
             was
             written
             in
             two
             columns
             two
             manner
             of
             ways
             ,
             in
             the
             one
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             in
             Greek
             Letters
             .
             See
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Haeres
               .
               Originist
            
             .
             cap.
             3.
             
             And
             the
             reason
             why
             this
             work
             was
             thus
             termed
             ,
             is
             plain
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             the
             Tetrapla
             were
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             they
             contained
             four
             Greek
             translations
             collected
             into
             one
             body
             ;
             so
             the
             Hexapla
             were
             thus
             termed
             ,
             because
             they
             comprehended
             six
             Greek
             Versions
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             that
             of
             
               Aquila
               ,
               Symmachus
               ,
               the
               seventy
               two
               ,
               Theodotion
               ,
            
             and
             lastly
             the
             fifth
             and
             sixth
             translation
             .
             But
             the
             
               Hebrew
               Text
            
             must
             not
             be
             reckoned
             amongst
             the
             Versions
             ;
             that
             being
             the
             original
             .
             Zonaras
             (
             in
             his
             
               History
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Severus
            
             )
             is
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             explains
             this
             place
             of
             Eusebius
             (
             though
             he
             mentions
             not
             his
             name
             )
             as
             we
             doe
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             The
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             have
             it
             written
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             ]
             which
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             Eusebius
             should
             have
             said
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               after
               the
               Edition
               of
               his
               Hexapla
               ,
               having
               prepared
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             For
             when
             Origen
             perceived
             that
             his
             Hexapla
             required
             too
             much
             cost
             and
             labour
             ,
             he
             composed
             his
             Tetrapla
             ,
             (
             which
             were
             more
             ready
             and
             ▪
             useful
             ▪
             )
             having
             taken
             away
             the
             two
             Editions
             of
             the
             
               Hebrew
               Text
            
             ,
             and
             the
             fifth
             ,
             sixth
             ,
             and
             seventh
             translation
             .
             Hitherto
             it
             has
             been
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Learned
             ,
             that
             Origen
             made
             his
             Tetrapla
             before
             his
             
               Hexapla
               :
               Usher
            
             (
             in
             
               Syntag.
               de
               Sept.
               Interpret
            
             .
             cap.
             5.
             )
             and
             Salmasins
             (
             in
             his
             book
             
               De
               Lingud
               Hellenist
            
             .
             )
             are
             of
             this
             opinion
             .
             But
             this
             passage
             in
             Eusebius
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             corrected
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             our
             M.
             SS
             .
             Copies
             )
             does
             wholly
             confute
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             Ebionites
             admitted
             onely
             S
             t
             
               Matthew's
               Gospel
            
             to
             be
             genuine
             :
             but
             that
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Ebionites
             was
             not
             the
             same
             Gospel
             of
             S
             t
             Matthew
             which
             we
             now
             have
             ,
             but
             a
             forged
             one
             ,
             and
             which
             wanted
             the
             Genealogie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Epiphanius
             declares
             (
             
               in
               Heres
               .
               Ebion
            
             .
             )
             For
             the
             Gospel
             
               according
               to
               the
               Hebrews
            
             ,
             which
             they
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             (
             as
             Eusebius
             saies
             B.
             3.
             chap.
             25.
             where
             see
             note
             (
             c.
             )
             they
             called
             the
             Authentick
             Gospel
             of
             S
             t
             Matthew
             .
             These
             words
             therefore
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             we
             have
             rendred
             thus
             [
             
               disputing
               strongly
               against
               Matthews
               Gospel
            
             ,
             ]
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             ours
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             Gospel
             of
             S
             t
             Matthew
             .
             From
             this
             Symmachus
             the
             Ebionites
             were
             afterwards
             termed
             Symmachians
             ,
             because
             he
             strongly
             asserted
             their
             opinions
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             elegantly
             us'd
             for
             
               alicujus
               partibus
               favere
            
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             favourer
             of
             such
             a
             mans
             party
             :
             So
             Euripides
             in
             Hecuba
             ,
             when
             Polyxena
             speaks
             to
             her
             mother
             saying
             ,
             '
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Agamemnon
               is
               on
               our
               side●
            
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             Phrase
             .
             Now
             that
             Ambrosius
             was
             of
             
             Valentinus's
             Sect
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             favour'd
             that
             opinion
             ,
             Origen
             testifies
             in
             the
             Proaemium
             of
             his
             fifth
             Tome
             
               of
               Explications
            
             on
             S
             t
             
             John's
             Gospel
             ,
             where
             he
             commends
             Ambrosius
             for
             relinquishing
             those
             dangerous
             principles
             .
             But
             some
             will
             have
             Ambrosius
             not
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Valentinian
             ,
             but
             a
             Marcionist
             ,
             and
             Epiphanius
             is
             of
             that
             opinion
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             signifies
             
               to
               give
               attention
               to
               any
               one
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               learn
               something
               from
               him
               ,
            
             or
             
               to
               come
               often
               to
               any
               one
               ,
               to
               learn
               as
               Scholars
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             adds
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               almost
               like
               Scholars
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             Grecian
             Philosophy
             .
          
           
             c
             That
             is
             ,
             who
             were
             his
             Scholars
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Eunapius
             ,
             in
             his
             
               vitâ
               Philosophorum
            
             ,
             saies
             this
             Porphyrius
             was
             a
             Tyrian
             by
             birth
             ,
             and
             was
             first
             call'd
             Malchus
             ,
             which
             in
             Syriack
             signifies
             
               a
               King
            
             :
             but
             afterwards
             ,
             by
             his
             Master
             Longinus
             a
             Platonick
             ,
             whom
             he
             was
             an
             Auditour
             of
             at
             Athens
             ,
             he
             was
             call'd
             Porphyrius
             ,
             which
             signifies
             
               one
               cloath'd
               in
               purple
               ,
               a
               king
            
             ;
             because
             Kings
             onely
             wore
             the
             true
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             S
             t
             Hierom
             saies
             he
             was
             
               a
               Jew
            
             ,
             born
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Batanaea
             ;
             thence
             he
             calls
             him
             Bataneotes
             or
             
               Batanaetes
               :
               Socrates
            
             attests
             that
             this
             man
             was
             once
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             endure
             the
             reproofs
             of
             those
             Christians
             who
             reprov'd
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             turn'd
             an
             Apostate
             .
             Lactantius
             ,
             who
             liv'd
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             saies
             he
             wrote
             his
             books
             against
             the
             Christians
             in
             the
             same
             year
             the
             Emperour
             pull'd
             down
             the
             Churches
             ;
             but
             S
             t
             Hierom
             affirms
             he
             left
             his
             Master
             Plotinus
             ,
             and
             Rome
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             Sicily
             for
             his
             healths
             sake
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             at
             Lilybaeum
             ;
             where
             he
             wrote
             those
             books
             :
             but
             we
             ought
             rather
             to
             believe
             Lactantius
             ,
             who
             liv'd
             in
             his
             time
             .
             S
             t
             Augustine
             says
             there
             were
             two
             
             Porphyrius's
             ;
             one
             who
             liv'd
             in
             Sicily
             a
             famous
             man
             ;
             and
             another
             who
             wrote
             against
             the
             Christians
             :
             but
             all
             agree
             that
             't
             was
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Porphyrius
             the
             Platonick
             who
             liv'd
             in
             Sicily
             and
             wrote
             against
             the
             Christians
             .
             
             Baronius's
             Annals
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               their
               own
               judgment
               ,
               and
               understanding
               being
               bewitched
               or
               misleaden
               by
               their
               pride
               .
            
             So
             
               Langus
               ,
               Rufinus
            
             and
             Christophorson
             understand
             these
             words
             :
             but
             Valesius
             otherwise
             .
             He
             saies
             
             Porphyrius's
             meaning
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Authours
             of
             these
             expositions
             through
             the
             loftiness
             of
             their
             words
             bewitch'd
             or
             inchanted
             the
             minds
             and
             judgements
             
               of
               their
               hearers
            
             ,
             and
             then
             impos'd
             upon
             them
             with
             their
             expositions
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             'T
             is
             probable
             Origen
             was
             seen
             by
             Porphyrius
             in
             his
             younger
             daies
             ,
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             where
             Origen
             ,
             having
             left
             Alexandria
             ,
             staid
             some
             time
             .
             For
             Porphyrius
             was
             a
             Tyrian
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             a
             young
             man
             at
             the
             same
             time
             when
             Origen
             made
             his
             abode
             at
             Tyre
             .
             But
             Porphyrius
             could
             by
             no
             means
             see
             Origen
             at
             Alexandria
             when
             he
             was
             an
             old
             man
             ;
             because
             when
             Origen
             left
             Alexandria
             he
             was
             not
             compleat
             fifty
             years
             old
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             We
             must
             believe
             Porphyrius
             ,
             whenas
             he
             so
             expresly
             affirms
             here
             ,
             that
             
               Origen
               Adamantius
            
             (
             so
             he
             was
             called
             )
             was
             an
             Auditour
             of
             
               Ammonius
               Alexandrinus
            
             .
             But
             amongst
             the
             Auditours
             of
             Ammonius
             there
             was
             at
             that
             time
             another
             Origen
             ,
             School-fellow
             to
             Herennius
             and
             Plotinus
             ;
             mentioned
             by
             Porphyrius
             (
             
               in
               vitâ
               Plotini
            
             ,
             )
             by
             Longinus
             (
             
               in
               his
               book
               de
               fine
            
             ,
             )
             by
             Eunapius
             ,
             and
             Hierocles
             (
             
               in
               his
               book
               De
               Providentia
            
             .
             )
             Baronius
             (
             
               in
               his
               Annals
            
             ,
             )
             and
             
               Lucas
               Holstenius
            
             (
             in
             2
             and
             6
             
               cap.
               De
               vitâ
               Scriptisque
               Porphyrii
            
             ,
             )
             supposed
             this
             Origen
             to
             have
             been
             the
             same
             person
             with
             
               Origen
               Adamantius
            
             .
             But
             I
             dissent
             from
             them
             ,
             for
             these
             two
             reasons
             especially
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             Longinus
             the
             Philosopher
             (
             in
             his
             book
             
               De
               fine
            
             )
             reckons
             Ammonius
             and
             
               Origen
               ,
               (
               Platonick
               Philosophers
            
             )
             among
             those
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             commit
             to
             writing
             their
             Opinions
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             posterity
             ,
             but
             thought
             it
             sufficient
             to
             deliver
             them
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             to
             their
             Auditours
             .
             
               If
               any
               thing
               be
               written
               by
               any
               of
               them
               ,
            
             (
             these
             are
             the
             words
             of
             Longinus
             ,
             )
             
               as
               indeed
               Origen
               did
               wrote
               one
               book
               De
               Daemonibus
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               little
               :
               for
               they
               seemed
               not
               to
               have
               made
               it
               their
               business
               to
               write
               books
               .
            
             These
             words
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             spoken
             of
             
               Origen
               Adamantius
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             't
             is
             manifest
             ,
             was
             a
             
               Voluminous
               Writer
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             his
             works
             recorded
             by
             Eusebius
             does
             manifest
             ▪
             Moreover
             ,
             Porphyrius
             (
             in
             these
             words
             of
             his
             here
             quoted
             by
             Eusebius
             )
             saies
             
               Origen
               was
               eminently
               renowned
               upon
               account
               of
               his
               writings
               which
               he
               left
               behind
               him
               .
            
             (
             2.
             )
             Porphyrius
             (
             in
             his
             life
             of
             Plotinus
             ,
             not
             far
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             )
             has
             these
             words
             :
             
               But
               when
               Herennius
               ,
               Origen
               ,
               and
               Plotinus
               ,
               had
               agreed
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               publish
               the
               Opinions
               of
               Ammonius
               ,
               which
               having
               heard
               from
               him
               they
               approved
               of
               as
               most
               especially
               pure
               and
               refined
               ;
               Plotinus
               was
               as
               good
               as
               his
               word
               :
               but
               Herennius
               first
               broke
               the
               compact
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               Origen
               followed
               him
               :
               But
               Origen
               wrote
               nothing
               besides
               a
               book
               concerning
               Daemons
               ,
               and
               a
               piece
               in
            
             Gallienus's
             
               time
               ,
               wherein
               he
               proved
               that
               the
               King
               was
               the
               onely
               Poet.
            
             This
             last
             book
             Origen
             wrote
             in
             praise
             of
             Gallienus
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             to
             commend
             his
             Po●tical
             faculty
             .
             For
             Gallienus
             was
             given
             to
             Poetry
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             some
             nuptial
             verses
             of
             his
             extant
             amongst
             the
             fragments
             of
             
               Petronius
               Arbiter
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             this
             Origen
             ,
             School-fellow
             to
             Plotinus
             ,
             wrote
             this
             book
             under
             Gallienus
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             doubtless
             he
             must
             necessarily
             be
             distinguished
             from
             
               Origen
               Adamantius
            
             .
             For
             
               Origen
               Adamantius
            
             survived
             not
             the
             times
             of
             Gallienus
             ,
             but
             died
             when
             Gallus
             and
             Volusianus
             were
             Emperours
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             252
             ,
             having
             compleated
             the
             sixty
             ninth
             year
             of
             his
             age
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             The
             Heathens
             ▪
             call'd
             the
             Christians
             and
             Jews
             Religion
             barbarous
             ,
             as
             
               Justin
               ,
               Tatianus
            
             and
             others
             affirm
             :
             So
             they
             termed
             every
             thing
             which
             was
             not
             
               Grecian
               .
               Porphyrius
            
             calls
             this
             
               barbarous
               Impudence
            
             ,
             to
             despise
             the
             Roman
             Gods
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperour's
             Edicts
             ,
             to
             be
             forc'd
             by
             no
             Torments
             or
             Persecutions
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             those
             Heathen
             Gods.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Cauponari
               ,
               to
               sell
               Wine
               or
               to
               keep
               a
               Victualling-house
               .
            
             Now
             because
             these
             Cauponae
             us'd
             to
             cheat
             the
             buyers
             by
             mixing
             and
             dashing
             their
             Wines
             ,
             and
             so
             enrich
             themselves
             ;
             this
             word
             is
             us'd
             to
             adulterate
             or
             corrupt
             ;
             as
             here
             ,
             and
             likewise
             in
             holy
             Writ
             ,
             in
             the
             2
             d
             
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Corinthians
            
             Chap.
             2.
             17.
             we
             find
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               not
               corrupting
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Porphyrius
             takes
             this
             Metaphor
             from
             Hucksters
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             counterfeiting
             false
             wares
             for
             true
             ,
             circumvent
             the
             buyers
             :
             for
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             signifies
             
               to
               suborn
               ,
               to
               lay
               one
               thing
               for
               another
               :
            
             hence
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               Changling
               a
               false
               child
               left
               in
               the
               place
               of
               one
               taken
               away
               .
            
             Thus
             Porphyrius
             saies
             Origen
             plaies
             the
             Huckster
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             Origen
             quotes
             this
             Numenius
             in
             his
             books
             against
             Celsus
             :
             he
             was
             a
             famous
             Pythagorean
             ,
             born
             at
             Apamea
             in
             
               Syria
               .
               Longinus
            
             ,
             in
             his
             book
             
               De
               Fine
            
             ,
             mentions
             these
             Philosophers
             ,
             
               Numenius
               ,
               Cronius
            
             and
             Moderatus
             ;
             who
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             connected
             
             Pythagoras's
             and
             
             Plato's
             Opinions
             together
             .
             
             Cronius's
             book
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             quoted
             by
             Nemesius
             in
             his
             book
             
               De
               Naturâ
               Hominis
            
             Cap.
             2.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             Apollophanes
             is
             call'd
             by
             Stobaens
             ,
             in
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Aegimius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             This
             was
             
               Cassius
               Longinus
            
             who
             has
             onely
             one
             book
             exstant
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             entitl'd
             
               De
               sublimi
               Genere
               dicendi
            
             ;
             most
             men
             think
             he
             was
             a
             Grammarian
             :
             but
             he
             profess'd
             Philosophy
             ,
             as
             Suidas
             and
             others
             testifie
             :
             he
             was
             
             Porphyrius's
             Master
             in
             Platonick
             Philosophy
             at
             Athens
             .
             He
             liv'd
             in
             
             Origen's
             time
             ,
             and
             was
             younger
             then
             him
             ,
             and
             died
             a
             long
             time
             after
             him
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             wonder
             therefore
             that
             Porphyrius
             should
             reckon
             him
             amongst
             the
             antient
             Philosophers
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             This
             Moderatus
             was
             born
             at
             Gades
             now
             call'd
             Cales
             ,
             an
             Island
             on
             the
             South
             side
             of
             Spain
             without
             the
             Straits
             of
             Gibraltar
             :
             he
             wrote
             eleven
             books
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Concerning
             Nicomachus
             ;
             See
             Photius
             ,
             and
             Suidas
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             Chaeremon
             was
             a
             
               Stoick
               Philosopher
               :
               Origen
            
             ,
             in
             his
             books
             against
             Celsus
             quotes
             
             Charemon's
             book
             
               De
               Cometis
            
             :
             he
             taught
             Philosophy
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
            
             succeeded
             him
             in
             his
             School
             .
             See
             Suidas
             in
             Dionysio
             .
             Vales.
             Of
             this
             Chaeremon
             ,
             see
             
               Martials
               Epig.
            
             book
             11.
             
             Epig.
             57.
             
          
           
             n
             This
             
               Cornutus
               Aser
               Leptitanus
            
             taught
             Philosophy
             at
             Rome
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Claudius
               Nero
            
             :
             he
             wrote
             many
             things
             concerning
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             Eloquence
             :
             Persius
             dedicates
             his
             fifth
             Satyr
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             Master
             :
             he
             wrote
             a
             book
             
               De
               Graecorum
               Theologia
            
             ,
             which
             is
             cited
             by
             the
             Etymologist
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             the
             name
             is
             corrupted
             by
             
               Aldus
               Manutius
            
             and
             call'd
             Phornutus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             o
             We
             may
             from
             these
             words
             gather
             that
             Heraclas
             and
             Origen
             had
             the
             same
             Philosophy
             Master
             ,
             which
             Porphyrius
             affirms
             was
             Ammonius
             the
             most
             famous
             Philosopher
             of
             that
             Age.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             p
             The
             Philosophick
             habit
             was
             the
             Pallium
             ,
             or
             Cloak
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             usual
             Badge
             of
             the
             Greek
             Philosophers
             ,
             different
             from
             that
             which
             was
             worn
             by
             the
             ordinary
             Greeks
             ;
             which
             those
             Christians
             still
             kept
             to
             ,
             who
             before
             their
             conversion
             had
             been
             professed
             Philosophers
             :
             this
             our
             Eusebius
             affirms
             of
             Justin
             the
             Martyr
             (
             B.
             4.
             
             Chap.
             11.
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               one
               that
               in
               a
               Philosophick
               habit
               was
               an
               assertour
               of
               the
               divine
               Word
               .
            
          
           
             q
             Hence
             we
             may
             conjecture
             that
             the
             Clergie
             had
             at
             that
             time
             no
             peculiar
             habit
             ;
             seeing
             that
             Heraclas
             ,
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             Alexandria
             and
             afterwards
             Bishop
             ,
             always
             retain'd
             his
             Philosophick
             habit
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             r
             Hence
             't
             is
             conjectur'd
             ,
             that
             Origen
             Catechiz'd
             at
             Alexandria
             in
             a
             private
             Auditory
             ,
             and
             not
             publickly
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             had
             he
             before
             taught
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             Demetrius
             could
             not
             have
             brought
             this
             as
             an
             objection
             against
             Alexander
             ,
             and
             Theoctistus
             .
             Wherefore
             Rufinus
             mistakes
             ,
             who
             sa●es
             Demetrius
             permitted
             him
             to
             Catechize
             publickly
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             s
             He
             writes
             to
             Demetrius
             the
             Bishop
             in
             the
             third
             person
             ;
             understanding
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Your
               Holiness
            
             .
             And
             without
             doubt
             had
             we
             the
             whole
             Epistle
             we
             should
             find
             these
             words
             to
             precede
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             t
             Alexander
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             was
             a
             very
             eloquent
             man
             ,
             and
             without
             doubt
             wrote
             this
             Epistle
             himself
             ,
             which
             makes
             him
             use
             the
             first
             person
             here
             :
             but
             the
             letter
             was
             writ
             both
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             Caesarea's
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             u
             This
             Synnada
             is
             a
             very
             noted
             City
             of
             Phrygia
             ,
             and
             as
             Stephanus
             ,
             in
             his
             book
             
               De
               Urbibus
            
             writes
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             written
             with
             a
             double
             (
             n
             ,
             )
             though
             some
             write
             it
             with
             a
             single
             one
             ,
             it
             is
             deriv'd
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               c●habito
               ,
               to
               dwell
               together
            
             ,
             because
             many
             flock'd
             from
             Macedonia
             to
             dwell
             together
             there
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             was
             first
             call'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             but
             was
             corrupted
             by
             the
             interposition
             of
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             There
             is
             also
             some
             old
             pieces
             of
             
             Caracalla's
             Coin
             with
             this
             inscription
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Hence
             it
             appeares
             these
             Synnadenses
             were
             Doricks
             mix'd
             with
             Ionians
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             originally
             Macedonians
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Doricks
             ,
             though
             they
             liv'd
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Ionia
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             x
             Origen
             was
             about
             30
             years
             old
             when
             he
             came
             into
             
               Palestine
               ▪
            
             for
             according
             to
             our
             
             Eusebius's
             account
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             he
             went
             thither
             about
             the
             end
             of
             Antoninus
             Caracalla's
             Reign
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Christophorson
             translates
             this
             phrase
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               libellos
               ex
               variis
               Scriptoribus
               excerptos
               ,
               tanquam
               flosculos
            
             i.
             e.
             
               books
               like
               flowers
               ,
               selected
               out
               of
               divers
               Authours
               .
            
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Antients
             call'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               things
               selected
            
             ,
             or
             
               excerptions
               out
               of
               any
               Authour
            
             ,
             such
             are
             
             Origen's
             Philocaliae
             :
             Such
             also
             are
             
             Apulcius's
             
               libri
               floridorum
            
             .
             But
             this
             signification
             does
             not
             well
             agree
             with
             this
             place
             ;
             because
             Eusebius
             does
             not
             mention
             that
             Beryllus
             selected
             them
             out
             of
             any
             books
             .
             And
             likewise
             he
             adds
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Several
             .
             And
             't
             is
             not
             likely
             that
             Beryllus
             should
             compose
             several
             books
             upon
             so
             slight
             an
             Argument
             :
             therefore
             't
             is
             better
             to
             translate
             it
             (
             as
             we
             have
             done
             )
             
               elegantis
               ingenii
               monumenta
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               monuments
               of
               his
               Polite
               Ingenie
            
             .
             He
             seems
             to
             mean
             Hymins
             and
             Poems
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             P●rynicus
             uses
             this
             word
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Georgius
               Syncellus
               ,
               Nicephorus
            
             and
             others
             affirm
             that
             this
             Hippolytus
             was
             Bishop
             of
             
               Portua
               :
               Theodoret
            
             who
             quotes
             him
             much
             ,
             terms
             him
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             and
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             does
             not
             mention
             where
             :
             Gelasius
             ,
             in
             his
             book
             ,
             
               De
               Duabus
               Naturis
            
             stiles
             him
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             and
             calls
             him
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Arabia
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             This
             Sect
             of
             the
             Cataphrygae
             was
             divided
             into
             two
             parts
             ;
             the
             leader
             of
             one
             part
             of
             them
             was
             Proclus
             ,
             and
             over
             the
             other
             parties
             Aeschines
             was
             their
             chief
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             attests
             .
             Those
             which
             adher'd
             to
             Proclus
             were
             call'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               Proclus's
               men
            
             ;
             as
             Tertullian
             again
             witnesses
             .
             Hence
             we
             may
             safely
             conclude
             ,
             that
             Proclus
             was
             a
             Grecian
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Caius
             wrote
             against
             this
             Proclus
             in
             Greek
             :
             wherefore
             we
             must
             not
             assent
             to
             Baronius
             ,
             who
             says
             that
             this
             Proclus
             and
             Proculus
             the
             African
             ,
             who
             as
             Tertullian
             saies
             wrote
             against
             the
             Valentinians
             ,
             were
             one
             and
             the
             same
             person
             .
             Now
             if
             these
             were
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             why
             should
             Tertulliam
             call
             one
             of
             them
             Proculus
             a
             Latine
             name
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Greek
             :
             concerning
             
             Caius's
             book
             against
             Proclus
             ,
             see
             
             Photius's
             Biblioth
             .
             But
             Theodoret
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             writes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             this
             book
             of
             Proclus
             was
             a
             Dialogue
             in
             which
             Proclus
             was
             brought
             in
             defending
             
             Montanus's
             Prophecie
             .
             See
             the
             3
             d
             book
             of
             this
             
               Ecclesiastick
               History
            
             ,
             Chap.
             31.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Eusebius
             before
             in
             the
             3
             d
             book
             ,
             and
             3
             d
             Chapter
             disputing
             about
             Pauls
             Epistles
             ,
             says
             that
             some
             rejected
             
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
            
             as
             false
             ,
             averring
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             question'd
             the
             Authority
             of
             that
             Epistle
             .
             Amongst
             the
             Roman
             Authors
             ,
             who
             doubted
             the
             Authority
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             Hippolytus
             the
             asore
             nam'd
             Bishop
             of
             Portu●
             may
             be
             reckoned
             ;
             for
             he
             in
             his
             book
             
               against
               Heresies
            
             ,
             has
             affirm'd
             that
             
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
            
             is
             not
             
             Paul's
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Hippolytus's
               Canon
               Paschalis
            
             is
             extant
             till
             this
             day
             ,
             which
             
               Joseph
               Scaliger
            
             has
             inserted
             into
             his
             book
             
               De
               Emendatione
               Temporum
            
             .
             And
             
               Aegidius
               Bucherius
            
             translated
             it
             into
             Latine
             ,
             but
             neither
             of
             them
             takes
             notice
             that
             this
             Canon
             is
             onely
             a
             part
             of
             the
             book
             which
             he
             wrote
             
               Concerning
               Easter
            
             .
             And
             through
             his
             inadvertency
             Scaliger
             blames
             this
             place
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             saies
             that
             
             Hippolytus's
             Canon
             does
             not
             end
             at
             the
             first
             year
             of
             
             Alexander's
             Reign
             ,
             but
             begins
             there
             :
             which
             is
             really
             true
             :
             but
             Eusebius
             does
             not
             speak
             concerning
             the
             Canon
             which
             Hippolytus
             annex'd
             to
             his
             books
             ,
             but
             concerning
             the
             book
             it self
             ,
             which
             ends
             at
             the
             first
             year
             of
             Alexander
             the
             Emperours
             Reign
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             He
             means
             the
             second
             Chapter
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             as
             Scaliger
             notes
             .
             Where
             also
             he
             reproves
             Hieronymus
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             ignorant
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             undeservedly
             :
             for
             when
             Hieronymus
             says
             he
             wrote
             upon
             Genesis
             ,
             he
             means
             as
             well
             his
             books
             on
             the
             Hexameron
             ,
             as
             those
             on
             the
             Post-Hexameron
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Theodoret
             in
             his
             book
             call'd
             Eranistes
             quotes
             this
             book
             of
             Hippolytus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Concerning
             this
             book
             of
             
             Hippolytus's
             ,
             See
             
               Photii
               Biblioth
            
             ,
             Chap.
             121.
             
             This
             book
             was
             written
             against
             32
             Heresies
             ;
             the
             first
             of
             which
             was
             the
             Dosithean
             ,
             the
             last
             the
             No●tian
             Heresie
             .
             Which
             Heresies
             Irenaeus
             having
             confuted
             in
             his
             Sermons
             ,
             Hippolytus
             his
             Schollar
             wrote
             an
             Epitome
             thereof
             .
             
               Stephanus
               Gobarus
            
             has
             often
             quoted
             this
             piece
             of
             
             Hippolytus's
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             his
             7
             ,
             10
             ,
             and
             13.
             chap.
             B.
             2.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Here
             the
             Maz.
             M.
             S.
             and
             that
             most
             excellent
             Copie
             of
             Rufinus
             which
             we
             have
             often
             quoted
             ,
             begin
             this
             chap.
             23.
             
             But
             
             Rufinus's
             book
             instead
             of
             chap.
             23.
             calls
             it
             the
             20.
             
             Hieranymus
             takes
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             in
             a
             bad
             sence
             ,
             as
             if
             Origen
             had
             set
             himself
             to
             write
             in
             emulation
             of
             Hippolytus
             ;
             and
             referrs
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             
               Hippolytus
               ▪
            
             which
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             for
             we
             must
             understand
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             thing
             is
             common
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             sence
             is
             plain
             ,
             
               to
               wit
               ,
               from
               this
               time
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
             Rufinus's
             Version
             may
             here
             well
             serve
             instead
             of
             a
             Comment
             upon
             this
             place
             ,
             who
             has
             rendred
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               he
               was
               intreated
               by
               the
               Churches
               of
               Achaia
               to
               come
               thither
               to
               convince
               Hereticks
               ,
               who
               grew
               strong
               in
               those
               parts
               .
            
             So
             also
             says
             Hieronymus
             in
             
               his
               Catalogue
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Eusebius
             ought
             here
             to
             have
             recited
             the
             decrees
             of
             the
             Bishops
             against
             Origen
             ,
             as
             being
             matter
             most
             accommodate
             to
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             History
             ;
             and
             might
             better
             have
             omitted
             other
             things
             concerning
             him
             ,
             and
             have
             inserted
             these
             ,
             as
             most
             pertinent
             :
             but
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             blame
             Eusebius
             for
             this
             omission
             here
             ,
             because
             it
             had
             been
             superfluous
             ,
             having
             before
             declared
             them
             in
             his
             second
             book
             
               De
               Defensione
               Origenis
            
             :
             which
             books
             some
             men
             ,
             through
             their
             immoderate
             hatred
             to
             Origen
             ,
             envied
             us
             the
             use
             of
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             Pamphilus
             the
             
               Martyrs
               Apologia
               Origenis
            
             extant
             ,
             except
             some
             fragments
             which
             Photius
             preserv'd
             as
             it
             were
             from
             shipwrack
             .
             He
             ,
             
               in
               his
               Biblioth
            
             ,
             chap.
             118.
             says
             that
             there
             were
             two
             Synods
             summon'd
             against
             Origen
             ;
             the
             first
             decreed
             that
             Origen
             should
             be
             banisht
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             divest
             him
             of
             his
             Priesthood
             :
             the
             second
             ,
             which
             was
             assembled
             by
             Demetrius
             ,
             consisting
             of
             Aegyptian
             Bishops
             ,
             degraded
             Origen
             from
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Priest
             ,
             to
             which
             Decree
             almost
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             world
             subscrib'd
             ,
             as
             Hieronymus
             says
             ,
             whose
             words
             Rufinus
             relates
             in
             a
             
               Apolog.
               Hironymus
            
             also
             adds
             that
             he
             was
             not
             onely
             depos'd
             but
             also
             excommunicated
             by
             Demetrius
             .
             But
             this
             Decree
             of
             
             Demetrius's
             was
             ineffectual
             ,
             for
             two
             reasons
             ,
             first
             ,
             because
             he
             issu'd
             it
             out
             against
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             absence
             ,
             without
             any
             legal
             citation
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             because
             this
             sentence
             was
             not
             confirm'd
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             many
             Bishops
             ,
             particularly
             not
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             Wherefore
             Origen
             still
             retain'd
             his
             Priests-Office
             ,
             and
             continued
             Preaching
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             witnesses
             in
             this
             book
             ,
             and
             Pamphilus
             in
             his
             first
             book
             
               Apologiae
               Originis
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             He
             means
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             adjoyned
             these
             things
             to
             what
             he
             has
             said
             
               in
               his
               second
               book
               of
               his
               Apology
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             There
             were
             thirty
             four
             books
             of
             
             Origen's
             Expositions
             upon
             John
             ,
             as
             Hieronymus
             says
             ;
             but
             onely
             nine
             are
             now
             remaining
             ,
             which
             are
             still
             divided
             into
             thirty-four
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Hieronymus
             in
             his
             Apology
             makes
             this
             short
             Catalogue
             of
             
             Origen's
             Works
             ●
             13
             books
             upon
             
               Genesis
               ,
               two
               books
               of
               Mystical
               Homilics
               :
               Excerptions
               upon
               Exodus
               :
               Excerptions
               upon
               Leviticus
               :
            
             Also
             
               Monobiblia
               :
               four
               books
               De
               Principiis
               :
            
             two
             books
             concerning
             
               the
               Resurrection
            
             ;
             and
             two
             
               other
               Dialogues
            
             concerning
             
               the
               Resurrection
               .
               Methodius
            
             the
             Bishop
             wrote
             an
             excellent
             book
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             against
             
             Origen's
             books
             upon
             the
             same
             subject
             ,
             as
             Hieronymus
             in
             his
             book
             
               De
               Scriptoribus
               Ecclesiasticis
            
             ,
             and
             
               Maximus
               in
               his
               Scholia
            
             upon
             
               Dionysius's
               Ecclesiastick
               Hierarchy
            
             ,
             do
             testifie
             :
             there
             are
             excellent
             fragments
             of
             this
             
             Methodius's
             book
             
               of
               the
               Resurrection
            
             ,
             in
             Epiphanius
             against
             the
             Origenists
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Photius's
               Biblioth
            
             .
             And
             I
             think
             't
             is
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             never
             mentions
             this
             Methodius
             ,
             (
             whereas
             he
             mentions
             several
             Ecclesiastick
             Writers
             far
             inferiour
             to
             him
             ,
             )
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             wrote
             against
             
               Origen
               :
               Eusebius
            
             ,
             being
             a
             very
             great
             favourer
             of
             Origen
             ,
             could
             not
             endure
             this
             man's
             name
             in
             his
             History
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             not
             his
             friend
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Hieronymus
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Magnus
             the
             
               Roman
               Oratour
            
             ,
             says
             Origen
             wrote
             these
             ten
             books
             in
             imitation
             of
             Clemens
             ;
             for
             the
             Argument
             of
             these
             books
             and
             
             Clemens's
             afore-mention'd
             are
             alike
             .
             Hierom
             also
             cites
             a
             piece
             of
             these
             books
             in
             his
             Apology
             against
             Rufinus
             not
             far
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Translatours
             did
             not
             understand
             what
             these
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             this
             place
             is
             the
             same
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               written
               with
               his
               own
               hand
            
             .
             The
             Lawyers
             call
             a
             Will
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             is
             
               written
               with
               the
               Testatour's
               own
               hand
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               confirm'd
               by
               his
               subscription
               .
            
             So
             Eusebius
             here
             calls
             those
             notes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
               which
               were
               written
               with
            
             Origen
             '
             
               s
               own
               hand
            
             ,
             and
             either
             prefix'd
             or
             annexed
             to
             every
             Tome
             .
             For
             't
             was
             usuall
             for
             Authours
             to
             note
             something
             with
             their
             own
             hands
             either
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             or
             end
             of
             their
             books
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             whole
             quotation
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             
               Origen's
               Philocalia
            
             ;
             chap.
             3.
             but
             that
             place
             of
             the
             Philocalia
             must
             be
             corrected
             by
             this
             ,
             for
             there
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             read
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             common
             mistake
             of
             all
             Editions
             that
             they
             writ
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             when
             the
             word
             following
             begins
             with
             a
             vowel
             .
             But
             in
             all
             good
             Copies
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             written
             ,
             although
             a
             vowel
             follow
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Victorimus
             upon
             the
             Apocalyps
             says
             ,
             there
             are
             twenty
             four
             books
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ;
             twenty
             two
             you
             may
             ▪
             find
             io
             
               Theodotus
               his
               Excerptions
            
             .
             Some
             reckon'd
             twenty
             two
             ,
             some
             twenty
             four
             books
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             :
             hence
             arose
             this
             different
             account
             saith
             Hieronymus
             ,
             because
             some
             reckon'd
             the
             book
             of
             Ruth
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Lamentations
             of
             Jeremiah
             in
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             Scriptures
             apart
             by
             themselves
             .
             Others
             ,
             
               as
               Hilarius
            
             says
             ,
             added
             Tobias
             ,
             and
             Judith
             to
             make
             24
             books
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
               ;
               Epiphanius
            
             says
             ,
             that
             some
             reckon'd
             up
             twenty
             seven
             books
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             c
             I
             know
             not
             what
             Copy
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             follows
             ,
             who
             here
             reads
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             for
             in
             the
             Kings
             ,
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             the
             reading
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Some
             books
             adde
             this
             clause
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               not
               as
               some
               think
               the
               Song
               of
               Songs
               .
            
             This
             we
             have
             omitted
             in
             our
             Edition
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             in
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             and
             also
             in
             the
             
               King's
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
             Rufinus's
             Translation
             of
             this
             place
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             this
             Catalogue
             the
             book
             of
             the
             twelve
             minor
             Prophets
             is
             left
             out
             .
             Hence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             that
             although
             Origen
             promises
             to
             reckon
             up
             twenty
             two
             books
             ,
             we
             can
             find
             but
             one
             and
             twenty
             .
             In
             
             Rufinus's
             Version
             this
             book
             is
             reckon'd
             immediately
             after
             the
             Canticles
             .
             So
             also
             Hilarius
             and
             Cyrill
             of
             Jerusalem
             doe
             reckon
             them
             .
             The
             books
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             are
             recounted
             here
             in
             a
             different
             order
             to
             
               Epiphanius
               ,
               Hieronymus
            
             ,
             and
             
             Melito's
             reckoning
             of
             them
             :
             but
             
               Hilarius
               in
               his
               Prologue
               to
               his
               Commentaries
               upon
               the
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             agrees
             all
             along
             with
             Origen
             ;
             and
             no
             wonder
             ,
             for
             that
             Prologue
             is
             almost
             all
             of
             it
             a
             Translation
             of
             
               Origen's
               Comments
            
             upon
             the
             Psalms
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             These
             are
             
             Origen's
             own
             words
             ,
             and
             so
             
               Rufinus
               ,
               Langus
            
             and
             Musculus
             Translated
             them
             :
             onely
             Christophorson
             thought
             they
             are
             
             Eusebius's
             own
             words
             :
             to
             whom
             we
             cannot
             consent
             ,
             although
             in
             the
             Maz.
             and
             Med.
             M.
             SS
             .
             after
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             there
             is
             a
             final
             distinction
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             King's
             Copy
             the
             whole
             clause
             is
             continned
             without
             any
             distinction
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             besides
             this
             place
             quoted
             by
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               Origen
            
             also
             in
             another
             place
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             
               Comments
               upon
               Luke
            
             )
             says
             there
             were
             four
             Gospels
             onely
             which
             were
             allowed
             by
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             h
             This
             place
             of
             Origen
             ,
             which
             Eusebius
             here
             quotes
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             
               the
               fifth
               book
               of
               his
               Expositions
               upon
               John
            
             ;
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             this
             Preface
             is
             extant
             in
             the
             fifth
             Chapter
             of
             his
             Philocaliae
             ,
             Therefore
             this
             place
             here
             quoted
             by
             Eusebius
             must
             be
             joyn'd
             to
             that
             fragment
             .
             In
             that
             Preface
             Origen
             raises
             this
             dispute
             ,
             whether
             many
             books
             are
             to
             be
             written
             concerning
             Sacred
             things
             ?
             And
             he
             proves
             it
             from
             Ecclesiastes
             11.
             12.
             
             Also
             he
             brings
             for
             proof
             the
             examples
             of
             holy
             men
             ,
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             wrote
             very
             little
             .
             But
             these
             examples
             the
             Collector
             of
             the
             Philocaliae
             on
             set
             purpose
             omitted
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             confesses
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             15.
             19.
             
          
           
             k
             Matthew
             the
             16
             Chap.
             and
             ver
             .
             the
             18.
             
             See
             D
             r
             Hammond
             upon
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             l
             S
             t
             
             John's
             Gospel
             c.
             13.
             v.
             23
             ,
             and
             25.
             
          
           
             m
             John
             21.
             25.
             
          
           
             n
             See
             
               Apocaly
               p.
            
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             signifies
             
               to
               remember
               ,
               to
               repeat
               a
               thing
               by
               heart
               ,
            
             as
             Schollars
             do
             who
             repeat
             their
             Master's
             Dictates
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             signifies
             
               to
               illustrate
            
             ,
             or
             
               make
               a
               thing
               plain
               by
               short
            
             Scholia's
             ,
             or
             
               Explications
               ▪
            
             that
             is
             to
             explain
             obscure
             words
             ,
             by
             other
             words
             more
             common
             and
             known
             .
             The
             Translatours
             ,
             and
             especially
             Christophorson
             ,
             seem
             by
             their
             Versions
             not
             to
             have
             understood
             this
             passage
             .
             Origen
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             sentences
             of
             
               The
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
            
             ,
             are
             the
             Apostles
             own
             ;
             but
             the
             words
             and
             composition
             of
             the
             whole
             Epistle
             are
             some
             bodies
             else
             ,
             who
             recorded
             the
             sayings
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             ,
             like
             a
             Scholiast
             ,
             explained
             them
             more
             elegantly
             .
             See
             Chap.
             18.
             
             B.
             4
             note
             (
             b.
             )
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             &
             Savil
             .
             M.
             SS
             .
             and
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Tenth
            
             ]
             it
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Twelfth
            
             .
             ]
             In
             
               Eusebius's
               Chronicon
            
             this
             remove
             of
             Origen
             from
             Alexandria
             to
             Caesarea
             is
             (
             in
             some
             Copies
             )
             placed
             on
             the
             12
             year
             of
             Alexander
             ,
             as
             Pontacus
             attests
             .
             Eusebius
             does
             strangely
             disagree
             from
             himself
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             Chronicon
             Records
             this
             removal
             of
             Origen
             a
             year
             ,
             or
             two
             years
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Demetrius
             .
             But
             here
             he
             says
             Origen
             removed
             from
             Alexandria
             a
             little
             before
             Demetrius
             dyed
             .
             This
             last
             account
             I
             suppose
             to
             be
             truest
             .
             For
             after
             
             Demetrius's
             death
             ,
             Origen
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             leave
             Alexandria
             :
             especially
             when
             Heraclas
             ,
             one
             of
             
             Origen's
             Schollars
             succeeded
             Demetrius
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Eusebius
             relates
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             when
             Origen
             departed
             from
             Alexandria
             ,
             he
             left
             his
             Catechetick
             Office
             to
             Heraclas
             .
             Whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             Origen
             departed
             from
             Alexandria
             a
             little
             before
             Demetrius
             pronounc't
             the
             sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             agaisnt
             him
             .
             For
             after
             that
             sentence
             〈◊〉
             could
             not
             hold
             his
             Office
             of
             Catechist
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Alexandria
               Baronius
            
             therefore
             has
             done
             well
             in
             amending
             
               Eusebius's
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             in
             placing
             
             Origen's
             departure
             from
             Alexandria
             on
             the
             Tenth
             year
             of
             
             Alexander's
             Reign
             ,
             and
             the
             death
             of
             Demetrius
             on
             the
             year
             following
             .
             But
             he
             mistakes
             in
             saying
             Demetrius
             pronounc't
             the
             sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             against
             Origen
             a
             year
             before
             he
             left
             Alexandria
             ;
             which
             we
             have
             evidently
             refuted
             .
             For
             since
             Origen
             kept
             his
             Office
             of
             Catechist
             till
             such
             time
             as
             he
             resigned
             it
             to
             Heraclas
             at
             his
             departure
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             he
             departed
             before
             the
             sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             was
             pronounc't
             against
             him
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             when
             Origen
             understood
             he
             was
             Excommunicated
             by
             Demetrius
             in
             the
             Synod
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             he
             wrote
             a
             letter
             to
             his
             friends
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             inveighs
             against
             Demetrius
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             .
             Jerom
             (
             in
             B.
             2.
             
             
               Advers
               .
               Rufin
            
             .
             )
             quotes
             part
             of
             this
             Letter
             .
             Further
             ,
             Origen
             had
             once
             before
             retired
             to
             Caesarea
             ,
             in
             the
             times
             of
             
               Antoninus
               Caracalla
            
             ;
             but
             was
             in
             a
             short
             time
             honourably
             recalled
             by
             Demetrius
             to
             Alexandria
             ,
             as
             was
             before
             related
             .
             But
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             into
             Achaia
             ,
             passing
             through
             Caesarea-Palestine
             ,
             he
             was
             there
             ordained
             Presbyter
             ,
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Heraclas
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             before
             related
             Chap.
             15.
             was
             
             Origen's
             Assistant
             onely
             :
             but
             after
             his
             departure
             ,
             he
             was
             Catechist
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Firmilianus
             .
          
           
             a
             Christophorson
             did
             not
             at
             all
             understand
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             for
             he
             thinks
             that
             Ambrosius
             ,
             and
             Protoctetus
             were
             afflicted
             for
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             about
             the
             end
             of
             
             Maximinus's
             Reign
             :
             but
             Eusebius
             does
             not
             say
             so
             ;
             he
             onely
             means
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             the
             Persecution
             continu'd
             all
             
             Maximinus's
             Reign
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             days
             were
             shortned
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             says
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             this
             Persecution
             begun
             when
             Maximin
             was
             Emperour
             ,
             (
             after
             a
             long
             continu'd
             Peace
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             )
             because
             of
             frequent
             ,
             and
             most
             dreadfull
             Earthquakes
             ,
             which
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             as
             they
             usually
             did
             ,
             imputed
             to
             the
             Christians
             .
             Firmilianus
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Cyprian
             attests
             this
             :
             See
             Baronius
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             ,
             237.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             common
             acclamation
             at
             the
             Election
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             have
             many
             examples
             in
             Philostorgius
             ,
             in
             his
             tenth
             chapter
             of
             the
             9
             th
             book
             .
             And
             in
             the
             relation
             of
             what
             things
             were
             done
             at
             Eradius's
             Election
             ,
             (
             recorded
             in
             
               Augustine's
               Epistles
            
             )
             these
             acclamations
             are
             read
             ,
             which
             were
             then
             us'd
             :
             they
             cry'd
             out
             twenty
             times
             ,
             
               Dignus
               ,
               &
               justus
               est
               ,
               he
               is
               worthy
               and
               just
            
             ;
             and
             five
             times
             ,
             
               bene
               meritus
               ,
               bene
               dignus
               est
               ,
               he
               is
               very
               deserving
               ,
               he
               is
               very
               worthy
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             Med.
             Maz.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             adde
             these
             words
             ,
             
               had
               executed
               that
               Office
               for
               fourty
               three
               years
               :
            
             but
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             and
             Rufinus
             own
             them
             not
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             Eusebius
             means
             by
             the
             
               Roman
               Learning
            
             ,
             the
             
               Civil
               Law
            
             ,
             which
             Gregory
             learn't
             at
             the
             City
             Berytus
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             when
             Origen
             perswaded
             him
             to
             nobler
             studies
             ,
             as
             he
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Oration
               to
               Origen
            
             testifies
             :
             The
             same
             thing
             also
             Origen
             attests
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Gregory
             ,
             Chap
             13.
             of
             his
             Philocal
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             I
             suppose
             that
             these
             words
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
               )
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               books
               entitl'd
               Cesti
               ,
            
             ought
             to
             be
             raz'd
             out
             ,
             for
             the
             clause
             is
             neither
             in
             Rufinus's
             Version
             ,
             nor
             in
             Hieronymus
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             seems
             ridiculous
             when
             he
             here
             speaks
             of
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             Writer
             ,
             to
             mention
             those
             books
             first
             ,
             which
             contain'd
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             certain
             Medicines
             made
             up
             of
             Herbs
             ,
             Metals
             ,
             Magick
             figures
             ,
             Charms
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             for
             ,
             as
             Suidas
             witnesses
             ,
             these
             Cesti
             contain
             nothing
             else
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             Title
             from
             
               Venus's
               Cestus
            
             ,
             or
             Girdle
             ,
             because
             they
             treat
             of
             love
             affaires
             .
             Besides
             ,
             this
             Africanus
             ,
             the
             Authour
             of
             these
             Cesti
             ;
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             distinct
             person
             from
             Africanus
             the
             Chronologer
             ,
             whom
             Eusebius
             mentions
             ,
             for
             as
             Suidas
             says
             ,
             this
             Authour
             of
             the
             Cesti
             was
             a
             Libyan
             by
             birth
             ,
             and
             was
             call'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             Scaliger
             in
             his
             Animadversions
             upon
             Eusebius
             calls
             him
             
               Sextus
               Africanus
            
             .
             But
             perhaps
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Suidas
             ought
             to
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             so
             he
             may
             be
             call'd
             
               Africanus
               Cestus
            
             from
             the
             title
             of
             his
             books
             ,
             even
             as
             Clemens
             was
             call'd
             Stromateus
             .
             But
             this
             Africanus
             the
             Chronologer
             was
             born
             in
             Palestine
             says
             
               Eusebius's
               Chronicle
            
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             town
             call'd
             Emmaus
             ,
             and
             his
             name
             was
             
               Julius
               Africanus
            
             ,
             this
             Africanus
             was
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             was
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             books
             .
             There
             was
             also
             another
             
               Julius
               Africanus
            
             who
             wrote
             a
             book
             
               De
               Apparatu
               Bellico
            
             ,
             which
             book
             in
             the
             M.
             S.
             Copy
             of
             the
             King's
             Library
             has
             the
             title
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             under
             that
             title
             it
             is
             quoted
             by
             Politianus
             in
             his
             Miscellanies
             .
             The
             Grecians
             indeed
             were
             proud
             in
             prefixing
             titles
             before
             their
             books
             ,
             they
             seem
             therefore
             to
             call
             those
             books
             Cesti
             which
             were
             fill'd
             with
             knowledge
             of
             divers
             kinds
             ,
             like
             the
             Cestus
             ,
             which
             amongst
             the
             Grecians
             signifies
             a
             Girdle
             wrought
             of
             divers
             colours
             :
             for
             that
             same
             reason
             were
             Clemens's
             books
             call'd
             
               Stromata
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Book
             1.
             
             Chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             Eusebius
             wrote
             three
             most
             elegant
             books
             concerning
             Pamphilus
             the
             Martyr's
             Life
             ,
             as
             Hieronymus
             witnesseth
             in
             his
             1.
             
             Apology
             against
             Rufinus
             ;
             where
             he
             also
             quotes
             a
             piece
             of
             that
             work
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             third
             book
             ;
             lie
             also
             mentions
             those
             books
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Marcella
             ;
             't
             was
             in
             Eusebius's
             third
             book
             
               De
               Vitâ
               Pamphili
            
             ,
             wherein
             he
             wrote
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             Origen's
             works
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             M
             SS
             .
             read
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             all
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Greeks
             call
             those
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             who
             were
             both
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             Priests
             :
             therfore
             Pamphilus
             being
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             stil'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Greeks
             in
             their
             Menologie●
             have
             three
             sorts
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             some
             they
             call
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               great
               Martyrs
            
             :
             some
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               holy
               Martyrs
            
             ,
             others
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             sometimes
             Presbyters
             who
             suffer'd
             Martyrdome
             :
             all
             the
             rest
             they
             call
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             barely
             Martyrs
             :
             there
             is
             also
             another
             title
             yet
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             onely
             proper
             to
             Stephen
             ,
             and
             Th●●la
             he
             being
             the
             first
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             she
             the
             first
             of
             women
             which
             were
             crown'd
             with
             Martyrdom
             .
             Here
             we
             may
             see
             what
             decency
             the
             Greeks
             use
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             Latines
             ;
             they
             give
             Epithe●s
             to
             their
             Saints
             ,
             with
             which
             ,
             as
             with
             titles
             they
             are
             honour'd
             ,
             distinguished
             from
             other
             men
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             before
             his
             incarnation
             .
          
           
             a
             This
             Phrase
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             
               difference
               of
               subsistence
            
             ,
             which
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             words
             of
             
               Gregorius
               Nyssenus
            
             in
             his
             book
             
               De
               Differentiâ
               Subsistentiae
               ,
               &
               Essentiae
               .
               Beryllus
            
             seems
             to
             take
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             signifie
             
               a
               person
            
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             times
             ,
             which
             confounded
             these
             two
             terms
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             concerning
             the
             true
             signification
             of
             them
             ,
             see
             
               Socrates's
               Ecclesiastick
               History
            
             ,
             book
             3
             chap.
             7.
             where
             these
             terms
             are
             largely
             discus'd
             .
             Beryllus
             erred
             in
             that
             he
             believed
             Christ
             had
             no
             proper
             personality
             before
             his
             incarnation
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             orthodox
             in
             that
             he
             holds
             Christ
             had
             not
             a
             Godhead
             proper
             to
             himself
             ,
             onely
             the
             Godhead
             of
             the
             Father
             residing
             in
             him
             ;
             
               for
               the
               Godhead
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               the
               Glory
               equal
               ,
               the
               Majesty
               coeternal
               ▪
            
             otherwise
             there
             would
             be
             three
             Gods
             ,
             not
             one
             God
             :
             therefore
             if
             this
             were
             Beryllus's
             opinion
             he
             may
             be
             excused
             :
             but
             he
             erred
             in
             that
             he
             asserted
             the
             Son
             by
             himself
             is
             not
             properly
             God
             ,
             but
             has
             onely
             a
             derivative
             divinity
             from
             the
             Father
             .
             For
             if
             he
             asserted
             that
             the
             Son
             subsisted
             not
             personally
             before
             his
             incarnation
             ,
             it
             follows
             that
             he
             deprived
             him
             of
             his
             Divinity
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             may
             be
             best
             explain'd
             by
             the
             words
             of
             Nicephorus
             ,
             who
             says
             ,
             he
             regain'd
             him
             gently
             ,
             and
             calmly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Hieronymus
             in
             his
             Catalogue
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             his
             first
             Apology
             against
             Rufinus
             says
             ,
             Eusebius
             wrote
             six
             books
             
               in
               defence
               of
               Origen
               ,
               Rufinus
            
             translated
             the
             first
             of
             these
             books
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             out
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               Pamphilus
               the
               Martyr
            
             ;
             for
             which
             he
             is
             most
             severely
             reprov'd
             by
             Hieronymus
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             set
             forth
             a
             book
             of
             Eusebius's
             ,
             (
             whom
             Jerome
             always
             calls
             an
             Heretick
             )
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Pamphilus
             the
             Martyr
             .
             But
             R●●inus
             may
             make
             answer
             for
             ▪
             himself
             from
             these
             words
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             who
             says
             that
             that
             Apology
             was
             written
             by
             both
             of
             them
             .
             Which
             also
             Photius
             confirms
             with
             his
             Testimony
             ;
             
               Photius's
               Biblioth
            
             .
             Chap.
             120.
             
             From
             this
             book
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             Eusebius's
             own
             words
             ,
             we
             may
             gather
             ,
             that
             Origen
             had
             many
             Enemies
             and
             opposers
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             newness
             of
             his
             opinions
             .
             The
             chiefest
             of
             them
             was
             Methodius
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             is
             not
             mentioned
             by
             Eusebius
             in
             his
             History
             ,
             see
             B.
             6.
             
             Chap.
             24.
             note
             
               (
               c.
               )
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             a
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             sigu●fies
             
               annumero●
               ,
               I
               am
               reckon'd
               amongst
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             story
             concerning
             Philip
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             whom
             Babylas
             would
             not
             admit
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             being
             then
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             told
             by
             the
             Authour
             of
             
               Chron.
               Alexand.
            
             and
             also
             by
             Chrysostom
             in
             his
             Oration
             concerning
             holy
             Babylas
             ;
             but
             he
             does
             not
             name
             the
             Emperour
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             
               Pamphilus
               the
               Martyr
               in
               his
               first
               book
               of
               his
               Apology
            
             attests
             this
             of
             him
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             There
             were
             two
             
             Celsus's
             ,
             both
             
               Epicurean
               Philosophers
            
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             lived
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Nero
             ;
             the
             other
             about
             the
             times
             of
             Antoninus
             ,
             as
             Origen
             writes
             in
             
               his
               first
               book
               against
               Celsus
            
             :
             it
             was
             against
             this
             latter
             Celsus
             that
             Origen
             wrote
             
               eight
               most
               elegant
               books
            
             ,
             which
             are
             still
             extant
             .
             This
             is
             the
             same
             Celsus
             ,
             to
             whom
             Lucian
             Dedicates
             his
             book
             called
             ,
             Alexander
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               the
               false
               Prophet
            
             ;
             being
             intreated
             by
             him
             to
             write
             the
             Life
             of
             that
             Impostor
             .
             In
             the
             end
             of
             that
             book
             ,
             Lucian
             speaking
             to
             him
             ,
             plainly
             demonstrates
             him
             to
             be
             an
             Epicurean
             .
             In
             the
             same
             place
             also
             he
             seems
             to
             mention
             
             Celsus's
             book
             intitled
             ,
             
               The
               True
               Discourse
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             c
             Hieronymus
             in
             his
             65
             th
             Epistle
             mentions
             this
             Epistle
             of
             
             Origen's
             to
             Fabian
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             'T
             was
             said
             before
             ,
             Chap.
             33.
             that
             Origen
             was
             sent
             for
             into
             Arabia
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             dispute
             against
             .
             Beryllus
             :
             wherefore
             this
             was
             the
             second
             time
             that
             Origen
             was
             called
             thither
             to
             dispute
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Origen
             wrote
             three
             sorts
             of
             books
             upon
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
               Commentaries
               ,
               Scholia
            
             ,
             and
             Homilies
             .
             His
             Comments
             he
             wrote
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             Learned
             ,
             and
             his
             Scholia
             also
             :
             but
             upon
             those
             books
             which
             did
             not
             require
             long
             and
             tedious
             Comments
             he
             made
             Homilies
             ,
             adapted
             to
             the
             Peoples
             capacity
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             Sedulius
             aims
             at
             in
             his
             preface
             to
             his
             
               Opus
               Paschale
            
             .
             See
             Hieronymus
             in
             his
             Prefaces
             to
             Isaiah
             ,
             and
             Matthew
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             his
             Comments
             upon
             
               The
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Galatians
            
             :
             where
             he
             mentions
             this
             threefold
             work
             of
             Origen's
             ;
             onely
             instead
             of
             the
             word
             Homilia
             he
             uses
             Tractatus
             ,
             i.
             e.
             discourses
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             :
             for
             Tractatus
             in
             Latine
             is
             the
             same
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Greek
             .
             Concerning
             this
             threefold
             work
             of
             
               Origen
               ,
               Rufinus
            
             speaks
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Ursacius
             ,
             which
             he
             prefixes
             before
             his
             translation
             of
             
             Origen's
             book
             
               upon
               Numbers
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Theodoret
             in
             his
             second
             book
             
               Fabularum
               Hareticarum
            
             ,
             Chap.
             7.
             calls
             these
             men
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             says
             they
             were
             so
             call'd
             from
             one
             
               Elcesa●
               .
               Epiphanius
            
             names
             him
             Elxaeus
             ,
             a
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             who
             joyn'd
             himself
             to
             the
             Ebionites
             ,
             and
             was
             Authour
             of
             a
             strange
             ,
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             an
             unfix'd
             Opinion
             concerning
             Christ
             :
             which
             he
             relates
             ,
             and
             which
             little
             differs
             from
             
             Theodoret's
             story
             in
             the
             place
             quoted
             .
             Hence
             it
             appears
             that
             this
             Elxaeus
             ,
             and
             Elcesai
             are
             one
             and
             the
             same
             man.
             Epiphanius
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Haresi
               Ossenorum
            
             ,
             calls
             him
             Elxai
             ,
             and
             says
             he
             lived
             in
             
             Trajan's
             time
             .
             At
             first
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             he
             put
             forth
             a
             book
             full
             of
             Divine
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             a
             Prophesying
             spirit
             :
             But
             afterwards
             he
             affirmed
             't
             was
             no
             sin
             for
             a
             man
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             Idols
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             he
             do
             it
             not
             with
             his
             whole
             heart
             .
             The
             same
             also
             Origen
             here
             relates
             of
             these
             Elcesaits
             :
             but
             Epiphanius
             more
             plainly
             demonstrates
             this
             in
             his
             
               Haresi
               Samps●orum
            
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             that
             these
             Elcesaei
             (
             which
             we
             prov'd
             were
             the
             same
             as
             Elcesaits
             .
             )
             had
             one
             Elxaeus
             ,
             or
             Elxai
             Authour
             of
             their
             sect
             .
             Wherefore
             Scaliger
             in
             his
             Ele●chus
             Chap.
             27.
             err's
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             that
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             same
             person
             with
             Essaeus
             ;
             and
             that
             these
             Elcesaei
             or
             Elcesaits
             are
             the
             same
             as
             Essaei
             :
             then
             which
             nothing
             is
             more
             absurd
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             Translatours
             ,
             
               Rufinus
               ,
               Langus
            
             ,
             and
             Christophorson
             knew
             not
             the
             use
             and
             propriety
             of
             this
             Phrase
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             and
             so
             misinterpreted
             it
             :
             the
             word
             signifies
             no
             more
             then
             ,
             
               qui
               sapit
            
             ,
             or
             
               sapiens
               ,
               a
               wise
               man
            
             :
             See
             that
             old
             verse
             of
             He●iod
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               to
               wise
               men
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             (
             as
             we
             before
             noted
             )
             the
             same
             as
             
               nervm
               ,
               a
               paire
               of
               stocks
               ,
            
             wherein
             the
             feet
             are
             put
             :
             but
             in
             this
             place
             't
             is
             used
             for
             
               Eculeus
               ,
               a
               Rack
            
             :
             for
             ,
             Eusebius
             in
             this
             place
             means
             ,
             that
             Origen
             ,
             being
             put
             upon
             the
             rack
             ,
             patiently
             sustain'd
             the
             threats
             of
             fire
             ,
             and
             other
             torments
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             therefore
             in
             this
             place
             signifies
             the
             same
             as
             the
             Latine
             word
             Eculaeus
             ,
             which
             the
             word
             added
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             sufficiently
             sheweth
             ,
             for
             as
             often
             as
             this
             term
             signifies
             Stocks
             ,
             or
             Shackles
             ,
             we
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             onely
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             signifies
             
               the
               Rack
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             commonly
             added
             ▪
             as
             here
             we
             find
             it
             to
             be
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Judge
             was
             desirous
             to
             prolong
             his
             life
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             undergo
             the
             more
             Tortures
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             
               the
               comfortless
            
             ,
             or
             helpless
             ;
             which
             some
             Translatours
             did
             not
             understand
             ;
             this
             transposition
             in
             Eusebius
             is
             common
             .
             Eusebius
             here
             says
             nothing
             of
             the
             Aethiopian
             ,
             who
             was
             suborn'd
             against
             Origen
             ;
             or
             concerning
             his
             denial
             of
             the
             Faith
             :
             Baronius
             with
             good
             reason
             thought
             these
             things
             were
             fabulous
             ;
             But
             Nemesius
             ,
             in
             his
             book
             
               De
               Naturâ
               Hominis
            
             ,
             Chap.
             30.
             confirms
             that
             Narration
             of
             
             Epiphanius's
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             
               Not
               by
               my
               own
               counsel
               ,
               not
               on
               my
               own
               accord
               .
            
             But
             the
             Fuk.
             M.
             S.
             and
             Georgius
             Syncellus's
             Chronicle
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Maz.
             and
             Med.
             M.
             SS
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Med.
             M.
             S.
             begins
             this
             Epistle
             where
             we
             have
             begun
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             here
             taken
             
               for
               the
               Decree
               of
               the
               Persecution
               :
            
             and
             accordingly
             we
             have
             translated
             the
             place
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Erumentarii
               milites
            
             were
             Souldiers
             sent
             to
             seek
             after
             offenders
             ,
             and
             to
             pick
             up
             all
             rumours
             and
             news
             .
             Constantine
             put
             down
             this
             sort
             of
             Officers
             ;
             they
             were
             also
             
               Deputies
               under
               Governours
               of
               Provinces
            
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             was
             this
             Frumentarius
             ,
             whom
             Dionysius
             here
             mentions
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Musculus
             and
             Christoph.
             translate
             
               Liberi
               ,
               Children
            
             ,
             which
             interpretation
             I
             doe
             not
             approve
             of
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Christophor
             .
             translates
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               indigena
               ,
               one
               born
               and
               bred
               in
               that
               Countrey
               ,
            
             the
             Translatour
             of
             
               Georg.
               Syncell
            
             .
             calls
             it
             incola
             ;
             neither
             of
             them
             rendring
             it
             well
             :
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             
               Country
               men
               ,
               Rustick●
            
             .
             So
             in
             the
             
               Greek
               Councils
            
             we
             find
             ,
             o●
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Countrey
               Presbyters
            
             .
             The
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk
             M.
             SS
             .
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             so
             also
             does
             Alexandrinus
             use
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             Rusticks
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             Sc●mpodia
             are
             
               low
               beds
            
             such
             as
             are
             used
             in
             great
             houses
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             onely
             to
             sit
             in
             ;
             call'd
             Couches
             .
             So
             Libanius
             in
             his
             own
             Life
             uses
             the
             word
             :
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             pag.
             47.
             
               that
               at
               home
               he
               us'd
               to
               lye
               upon
               a
               bed
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               School
               he
               lean'd
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               upon
               a
               Couch
            
             .
             Hence
             't
             is
             plain
             those
             Couches
             were
             made
             for
             the
             ease
             of
             sick
             people
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             unmade
             ,
             without
             any
             furniture
             upon
             it
             .
             So
             Martial
             in
             his
             Apophor●tis
             ,
             speaking
             of
             sheets
             ,
             
               
                 Nudo
                 stramina
                 nè
                 toro
                 pater●nt
                 ,
              
               
                 Junctae
                 nos
                 tibi
                 venimus
                 sor●r●s
                 .
              
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             We
             must
             refer
             this
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               who
               took
               me
               up
            
             ,
             to
             
               Caius
               ▪
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             
               Riotous
               Countrey
               men
            
             ,
             as
             
               Christophor
               ▪
            
             does
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             
               together
               with
               the
               Bed
               or
               Couch
               on
               which
               he
               lay
               .
               Dionysius
            
             says
             nothing
             here
             of
             what
             hapned
             to
             him
             after
             the
             Rusticks
             forc'd
             him
             to
             leave
             Taposiris
             ,
             having
             beaten
             the
             Guard
             :
             but
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Domitius
             and
             Didymus
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             7
             th
             book
             ,
             and
             11
             th
             Chapter
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             Peter
             ,
             and
             Caius
             were
             separated
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Company
             ,
             and
             abode
             in
             a
             desert
             and
             dry
             place
             of
             
               Libya
               .
               Dionysius
            
             liv'd
             an
             Exile
             till
             the
             death
             of
             Decius
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             desert
             place
             he
             wrote
             Letters
             to
             Domitius
             and
             Didymus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             Med.
             Maz.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             call
             this
             man
             Fabianus
             ,
             not
             
               Fabius
               ▪
            
             so
             also
             Rufinus
             names
             this
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             I
             have
             tanslated
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               a
               Poet
            
             :
             first
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             great
             familiarity
             betwixt
             Poets
             ,
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             for
             the
             Diviners
             or
             Soothsayers
             us'd
             to
             deliver
             their
             Oracles
             in
             verse
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Aegyptians
             were
             chiefly
             delighted
             with
             Poetry
             ,
             which
             Eunapius
             takes
             notice
             of
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             no
             people
             were
             more
             malicious
             towards
             the
             Christians
             then
             these
             Soothsayers
             ,
             moving
             the
             People
             to
             Persecute
             them
             ,
             and
             encouraging
             them
             by
             their
             Oracles
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             These
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               worship
               of
               their
               Gods
            
             ]
             ought
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             to
             be
             expunged
             :
             for
             they
             disturb
             the
             sense
             ,
             and
             were
             added
             by
             some
             Scholiast
             ,
             to
             explain
             the
             preceding
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             service
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               purloin
            
             ;
             See
             Tit.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             10.
             34.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             are
             the
             terms
             here
             :
             what
             the
             words
             were
             ,
             't
             is
             hard
             to
             conjecture
             :
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Germanus
             he
             calls
             them
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               impious
               words
            
             ;
             ]
             and
             in
             this
             Epistle
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               horrid
               words
            
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Here
             we
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               in
               his
               own
               house
            
             ,
             but
             Nicephorus
             very
             ill
             reads
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Concerning
             this
             
               Serapion
               ,
               Bede
            
             ,
             and
             Usuardus
             speak
             at
             the
             14
             th
             of
             November
             .
             Where
             they
             say
             he
             suffered
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Decius
             ;
             but
             they
             might
             better
             have
             said
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Philip.
             For
             Dionysius
             in
             this
             Epistle
             to
             Fabius
             expresly
             affirms
             that
             Serapion
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Martyrs
             ,
             suffer'd
             before
             the
             death
             of
             Philip
             the
             Emperour
             .
             The
             same
             errour
             is
             committed
             in
             all
             Martyrologies
             concerning
             Apollonia
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             which
             say
             she
             suffer'd
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Decius
             upon
             the
             9
             day
             of
             February
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             Here
             he
             means
             the
             death
             of
             Philip
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             who
             behav'd
             himself
             gently
             and
             kindly
             toward
             the
             Christians
             :
             therefore
             what
             passages
             are
             here
             next
             related
             ,
             happened
             in
             the
             last
             year
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             Philip
             :
             which
             thing
             Dionysius
             intimates
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             the
             Persecution
             began
             a
             year
             before
             the
             Emperours
             Edict
             came
             out
             :
             but
             Christoph.
             did
             not
             understand
             this
             place
             ,
             he
             rendring
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               the
               alteration
               of
               the
               Emperours
               mind
               towards
               us
               .
               Baronius
            
             follows
             this
             errour
             of
             his
             ,
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             ▪
             253.
             
             Chap.
             102.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             and
             Stephanus's
             Edition
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             read
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             Savil.
             M.
             SS
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             term
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             better
             as
             I
             think
             .
             For
             Dionysius
             here
             means
             that
             this
             Decree
             of
             Decius
             was
             so
             terrible
             ,
             that
             it
             seemed
             to
             represent
             those
             most
             dreadfull
             times
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             foretold
             by
             our
             Saviour
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             Christophor
             .
             mistakes
             in
             his
             translation
             of
             this
             place
             .
             I
             have
             rendred
             here
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               the
               Decurions
            
             or
             Magistrates
             :
             for
             these
             always
             assembled
             themselves
             at
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Emperours
             Edicts
             in
             the
             Courts
             ,
             and
             first
             of
             all
             executed
             his
             commands
             ;
             hence
             they
             were
             compell'd
             to
             be
             present
             at
             the
             reading
             of
             this
             decree
             ,
             and
             immediately
             after
             it
             was
             read
             ,
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             Gods
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             injunction
             of
             the
             Decree
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             This
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             rendred
             
               vivae
               calcis
               incendio
               ,
               a
               fire
               of
               unslaked
               lime
            
             ;
             so
             also
             we
             may
             translate
             the
             same
             phrase
             which
             is
             us'd
             a
             little
             after
             this
             ,
             speaking
             of
             Epimachus
             and
             Alexander
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             instead
             of
             which
             phrase
             Nicephorus
             uses
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               with
               lime
               .
               In
               Menaeo
            
             ,
             on
             the
             30
             th
             day
             of
             October
             ,
             there
             is
             mention
             of
             these
             Martyrs
             ,
             
               Julianus
               ,
               Cronio
            
             ,
             and
             Macarius
             ,
             where
             the
             words
             are
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               burning
               lime
               being
               poured
               upon
               them
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             Macar
             is
             derived
             from
             the
             Greek
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             
               blessed
               :
               Dionysius
            
             seems
             here
             to
             allude
             to
             those
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Matt.
             5.
             10.
             
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               which
               are
               persecuted
               for
               righteousness
               sake
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Rufinus
             translates
             this
             place
             thus
             ,
             
               Alius
               quidam
               ,
               vir
               nominis
               sui
            
             Macarius
             ,
             
               gente
               Lybicus
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             term
             in
             the
             original
             :
             it
             signifies
             properly
             
               any
               kind
               of
               iron-instrument
               to
               make
               incision
               :
               Dionysius
            
             does
             here
             mean
             by
             it
             ,
             
               an
               engine
               wherewith
               they
               scraped
               the
               flesh
               from
               off
               the
               bones
               of
               the
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             l
             These
             words
             [
             
               also
               another
               Ammonarium
            
             .
             ]
             I
             have
             added
             out
             of
             Rufinus
             :
             for
             Dionysius
             said
             there
             were
             
               four
               women
            
             ;
             but
             we
             find
             but
             three
             ,
             except
             ,
             according
             to
             Rufinus
             ,
             we
             adde
             these
             words
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             Instead
             of
             Ater
             in
             
               Georg.
               Syncellus
            
             ,
             and
             Niceph.
             we
             find
             
               Aster
               ▪
            
             in
             Rufinus
             't
             is
             Arsinus
             ;
             in
             the
             old
             
               Roman
               Martyrologie
            
             ,
             which
             is
             mostly
             taking
             out
             of
             Rufinus
             ,
             he
             is
             called
             Arsenius
             ,
             at
             the
             19
             th
             of
             the
             Kalends
             of
             January
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Rufinus
             renders
             
               a
               Troop
               of
               Souldiers
            
             ;
             him
             Christophorson
             also
             followes
             :
             but
             I
             had
             rather
             translate
             it
             
               a
               file
               of
               men
            
             .
             Some
             may
             perhaps
             think
             that
             these
             Souldiers
             were
             the
             
               Prefects
               Apparitours
            
             ,
             and
             other
             officers
             ,
             because
             they
             stood
             before
             the
             judgment
             seat
             ,
             but
             I
             rather
             think
             they
             were
             legionary
             Souldiers
             of
             that
             legion
             which
             kept
             Garison
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             were
             under
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             Emperours
             Deputy-Governour
             of
             Aegypt
             ;
             for
             at
             that
             time
             he
             who
             was
             the
             Emperour's
             Prefect
             in
             Aegypt
             ,
             had
             not
             onely
             power
             in
             Civil
             affaires
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             Military
             .
             In
             the
             old
             
               Roman
               Martyrologie
            
             the
             birth-day
             of
             these
             Martyrs
             is
             set
             down
             on
             the
             13
             th
             of
             the
             Kalends
             of
             January
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             o
             By
             this
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             meant
             Subsellium
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               place
               on
               which
               the
               Criminals
               while
               they
               are
               examin'd
               by
               the
               Judge
               sate
               .
            
             It
             is
             in
             some
             places
             call'd
             Ambon
             ,
             or
             Pulpitum
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Rufinus
             translates
             thus
             ,
             
               God
               thus
               triumphing
               by
               his
               Saints
            
             ;
             hence
             we
             may
             suppose
             he
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Musculus
             and
             Christophorson
             follow
             this
             translation
             of
             Rufinus
             :
             but
             we
             must
             take
             notice
             and
             see
             whether
             Dionysius
             meanes
             not
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             which
             I
             think
             he
             does
             ,
             and
             therefore
             have
             so
             translated
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             '
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             from
             whence
             the
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             which
             here
             occurs
             ,
             is
             derived
             )
             signifies
             
               one
               that
               looketh
               to
               another
               mans
               business
               ,
               and
               that
               has
               the
               charge
               of
               his
               affairs
               committed
               to
               his
               care
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Herodotus
             mentions
             a
             mountain
             ,
             called
             Arabius
             ;
             which
             Ptolomy
             and
             others
             call
             
               Troicus
               .
               Christophorson
            
             therefore
             does
             not
             well
             in
             calling
             it
             
               a
               mountain
               in
               Arabia
            
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             little
             after
             called
             Arabicus
             ,
             from
             its
             vicinity
             to
             Arabia
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             place
             ought
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             for
             this
             one
             thing
             :
             for
             of
             all
             the
             Writers
             which
             came
             to
             our
             hands
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             (
             that
             I
             know
             of
             )
             who
             is
             ancienter
             then
             
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             that
             mentions
             the
             Saracens
             .
             Indeed
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             says
             in
             his
             14
             th
             book
             ,
             that
             he
             mention'd
             the
             Saracens
             amongst
             the
             Acts
             of
             Prince
             Marcus.
             So
             also
             says
             
               Spartianus
               ,
               (
               in
               Nigro
            
             )
             saying
             they
             were
             conquered
             by
             the
             Roman
             Souldiers
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             It
             was
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             Martyrs
             should
             be
             Christs
             Assessours
             ,
             and
             should
             judge
             the
             world
             together
             with
             him
             .
             So
             says
             Eulogius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             in
             his
             5
             th
             book
             
               against
               the
               Novatians
            
             :
             but
             Photius
             in
             his
             Biblioth
             .
             reproves
             this
             Opinion
             .
             (
             Photius
             says
             )
             that
             those
             words
             of
             S
             t
             Paul
             in
             the
             1
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             6.
             2.
             
             
               Know
               ye
               not
               that
               the
               Saints
               shall
               judge
               the
               world
               ?
            
             must
             not
             be
             understood
             as
             if
             the
             Saints
             were
             to
             be
             judges
             with
             Christ
             :
             Paul
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             onely
             meaneth
             thus
             ,
             that
             other
             men
             who
             had
             not
             lived
             so
             piously
             should
             by
             the
             Saints
             means
             he
             condemned
             .
             As
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             The
             men
             of
             
               Ninevie
               ,
               and
               the
               Queen
               of
               the
               South
               shall
               rise
               up
               in
               judgement
               against
               wicked
               men
               ,
               and
               condemn
               them
               ,
            
             Matth.
             12.
             41.
             
             Photius
             took
             this
             Exposition
             out
             of
             Chrysostome
             ;
             but
             
             Eulogius's
             Opinion
             seems
             the
             truer
             to
             me
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Martyrs
             are
             now
             colleagues
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             kingdom
             ,
             Why
             may
             not
             they
             be
             partakers
             of
             his
             judgment
             ?
             Moreover
             ,
             Christ
             expresly
             promised
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               That
               they
               should
               sit
               on
               twelve
               thrones
               ,
               judging
               the
               twelve
               tribes
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             Matth.
             19.
             28.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             This
             place
             must
             be
             rendred
             according
             to
             our
             translation
             ;
             though
             Langus
             and
             
               Christoph
               ▪
            
             translate
             it
             ,
             as
             
               if
               the
               Martyrs
               admitted
               the
               Penitents
               into
               the
               Church
               :
            
             which
             they
             could
             not
             doe
             ,
             being
             in
             bonds
             .
             Moreover
             the
             Bishops
             onely
             had
             power
             of
             reconciling
             Penitents
             ,
             the
             Martyrs
             could
             onely
             intercede
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             write
             commendatory
             letters
             in
             their
             behalf
             ;
             though
             this
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             rendred
             passively
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             3
             d
             Chap.
             of
             this
             6
             th
             book
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Communion
             in
             the
             Church
             is
             twofold
             ,
             
               of
               Prayer
            
             ,
             and
             
               of
               the
               Sacraments
            
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             prayers
             was
             granted
             to
             Penitents
             after
             a
             certain
             time
             ;
             but
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             was
             not
             granted
             except
             to
             them
             who
             were
             reconcil'd
             after
             long
             time
             of
             repentance
             .
             But
             Dionysius
             here
             means
             private
             Communion
             ;
             now
             that
             I
             call
             private
             Communion
             ,
             which
             was
             granted
             to
             any
             one
             by
             some
             private
             persons
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             whose
             power
             and
             duty
             it
             was
             to
             grant
             it
             .
             The
             thing
             these
             private
             persons
             granted
             ,
             was
             this
             ;
             these
             Martyrs
             and
             Confessours
             permitted
             penitents
             who
             desired
             their
             pitty
             and
             intercession
             ,
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             with
             them
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               the
               lapsed
            
             .
          
           
             †
             That
             is
             ,
             
               the
               pure
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Rufinus
             translates
             this
             phrase
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Decretus
               significatur
               quid
               facto
               opus
               esset
               ,
            
             but
             the
             other
             Translatours
             in
             my
             Opinion
             turn
             it
             better
             ,
             by
             translating
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               Decernitur
               ab
               omnibus
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Rufinus
             confounds
             ,
             and
             mixeth
             this
             Epistle
             with
             that
             which
             Eusebius
             afore
             mentioned
             ,
             for
             he
             owns
             but
             two
             Epistles
             of
             
               Cornelius
               ,
               Hieronymus
            
             in
             his
             book
             ,
             
               De
               Scriptoribus
               Ecclesiasticis
            
             ,
             reckons
             up
             four
             ,
             but
             Eusebius
             in
             this
             place
             gives
             us
             an
             account
             of
             three
             onely
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             seem
             as
             if
             Cornelius
             had
             writ
             them
             in
             Greek
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             proved
             by
             several
             Arguments
             ,
             for
             Eusebius
             quotes
             several
             things
             out
             of
             the
             third
             Epistle
             ,
             but
             does
             not
             in
             the
             least
             signifie
             that
             it
             was
             ever
             translated
             out
             of
             Latine
             into
             Greek
             ,
             which
             thing
             he
             always
             does
             as
             often
             as
             he
             quotes
             any
             Latine
             Authours
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             in
             this
             very
             Chapter
             Eusebius
             signifies
             that
             the
             first
             Epistle
             was
             writ
             in
             Greek
             ,
             for
             speaking
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             adds
             that
             there
             was
             another
             Epistle
             of
             Cyprian
             annex'd
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             written
             in
             Latine
             .
             Which
             clause
             certainly
             he
             had
             not
             added
             ,
             had
             not
             
             Cornelius's
             Epistle
             been
             written
             in
             a
             contrary
             Language
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Concerning
             this
             Maximus
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             Urbanus
             ,
             and
             Sidonius
             Confessours
             ,
             how
             they
             deserted
             Novatianus
             ,
             and
             were
             converted
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             see
             Cornelius
             the
             Pope's
             Epistle
             to
             Cyprian
             .
             There
             was
             also
             at
             the
             same
             time
             another
             Maximus
             Presbyter
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             whom
             Novatianus
             Imploy'd
             as
             Embassador
             to
             Cyprian
             into
             Africk
             ,
             together
             with
             
               Mach●us
               ▪
            
             and
             others
             :
             Afterwards
             the
             Schismaticks
             made
             this
             Maximus
             a
             Bishop
             in
             Africk
             ,
             as
             Cyprian
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Cornelius
             tells
             us
             ,
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             signifies
             to
             catch
             a
             man
             in
             the
             very
             act
             of
             Robbery
             ,
             whilest
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             things
             which
             he
             hath
             stolen
             are
             yet
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             hence
             it
             signifies
             to
             being
             any
             plot
             ,
             robbery
             or
             any
             other
             wickedness
             to
             light
             ,
             to
             bewray
             ,
             or
             disclose
             .
             
               Vig●r
               .
               Idi●●
            
             .
             pag.
             27.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             the
             phrase
             here
             in
             the
             originall
             )
             has
             the
             same
             import
             with
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             is
             a
             proverbial
             speech
             in
             Greek
             ,
             and
             signifies
             ,
             
               ex
               insperato
               ,
               improvis●
            
             ;
             i.
             ●
             .
             
               unlooks
               for
            
             ,
             or
             
               on
               a
               sudden
            
             .
             See
             
               Erasm.
               Ad●g
            
             .
             pag.
             46.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               F●ob●●
            
             .
          
           
             f
             The●dores
             in
             his
             3
             ●
             book
             
               of
               his
               H●●●●le
               .
               Fabu●
            
             .
             Chap.
             5.
             w●●tes
             ,
             that
             Novatus
             himself
             went
             into
             Italy
             to
             fetch
             th●se
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             ,
             with
             the
             Bishops
             upon
             their
             journey
             ,
             came
             into
             some
             town
             or
             other
             ,
             he
             forced
             them
             to
             Ordain
             him
             ,
             which
             those
             Bishops
             complain'd
             of
             when
             they
             came
             to
             Rome
             ;
             but
             this
             Epistle
             of
             Cornelius
             refutes
             that
             story
             of
             his
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             Go●●●●ius
             〈◊〉
             this
             
               a●
               imperfect
            
             ,
             and
             ineffectual
             Ordination
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             solemniz'd
             by
             Bishops
             of
             another
             Diocess
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             those
             Bishops
             who
             had
             the
             right
             and
             power
             of
             Ordaining
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             Bishops
             of
             
               Ostia
               ,
               T●bu●
            
             and
             others
             ;
             't
             was
             also
             ineffectual
             and
             vain
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             done
             by
             men
             who
             were
             drunk
             ,
             by
             force
             ,
             at
             the
             tenth
             hour
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             or
             people
             being
             present
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             because
             another
             Bishop
             was
             before
             regularly
             Ordain'd
             .
             Cornelius
             both
             here
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Cyprian
             ,
             says
             Novatianus
             was
             Ordain'd
             by
             thr●●
             Bishops
             ,
             whereas
             P●●ia●●s
             says
             ,
             in
             his
             a
             d
             Epistle
             to
             〈◊〉
             ,
             he
             was
             Ordain'd
             by
             the
             letters
             commendatory
             of
             the
             Confessours
             :
             but
             these
             differences
             we
             may
             thus
             reconcile
             .
             Novatianus
             was
             named
             to
             be
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             by
             the
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Confessours
             ,
             but
             was
             afterwards
             Consecrated
             by
             three
             Bishops
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             Hence
             we
             may
             gather
             that
             Cornelius
             degraded
             the
             Bishops
             which
             assisted
             in
             the
             Consecration
             of
             Novatianus
             ,
             and
             also
             excommunicated
             them
             all
             ,
             except
             one
             who
             by
             the
             mediation
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             obtain'd
             the
             Priviledge
             of
             the
             communion
             which
             the
             Laicks
             have
             :
             Which
             was
             to
             kiss
             the
             Bishop
             after
             they
             had
             taken
             the
             Eucharist
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             Hieronymus
             ,
             and
             
               Paulus
               Diaconus
            
             affirm
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             This
             is
             spoken
             Ironically
             of
             Novatianus
             ,
             because
             he
             himself
             (
             as
             Cyprian
             in
             his
             first
             Epistle
             to
             Cornelius
             witnesseth
             )
             boasted
             he
             was
             a
             Defender
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             The
             same
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             are
             in
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Cornelius
             to
             Cyprian
             :
             where
             the
             Confessours
             ,
             who
             deserted
             Novatianus
             ,
             use
             these
             words
             ,
             as
             a
             renunciation
             of
             their
             former
             Principles
             ,
             by
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             here
             meant
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             l
             Hence
             we
             may
             gather
             how
             many
             Churches
             there
             were
             then
             at
             Rome
             ,
             for
             every
             Presbyter
             had
             his
             particular
             Church
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             there
             were
             46
             Presbyters
             ,
             there
             were
             also
             46
             Churches
             :
             See
             Baronius
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             57.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             Some
             Editions
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             others
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             but
             without
             doubt
             the
             true
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             Rufinus
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               indigent
               persons
            
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             
               Roman
               Clergy
            
             explain
             it
             ,
             
               persons
               who
               could
               not
               maintain
               themselves
               .
               Chrysostome
            
             in
             his
             67
             th
             Homilie
             upon
             Matthew
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             in
             his
             days
             ,
             though
             it
             had
             but
             small
             revenues
             ,
             yet
             reliev'd
             above
             3000
             widows
             and
             virgins
             daily
             ,
             besides
             strangers
             ,
             Lepers
             ,
             and
             Prisoners
             :
             and
             besides
             Clerks
             ,
             whom
             it
             supplied
             with
             meat
             and
             cloathing
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             This
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Rufinus
             very
             well
             renders
             
               p●●●u●us
               ,
               be
               sprinkled
            
             ;
             for
             people
             which
             were
             sick
             ,
             and
             baptiz'd
             in
             their
             beds
             ▪
             could
             not
             be
             dipped
             in
             water
             by
             the
             Priest
             ,
             but
             were
             sprinkled
             with
             water
             by
             him
             :
             this
             Baptism
             was
             thought
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             not
             solemn
             for
             several
             reasons
             .
             Also
             they
             who
             were
             thus
             baptiz'd
             were
             called
             ever
             afterwards
             Cli●i●i
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             12
             th
             Canon
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Neo●●s●re●
             ,
             these
             Cli●i●i
             were
             prohibited
             Priesthood
             .
             Chrysostome
             describes
             this
             sort
             of
             Baptism
             in
             his
             60
             th
             Homily
             Tome
             the
             2
             ●
             (
             to
             the
             
               Catechumen●
               ▪
            
             )
             Cyprian
             ,
             In
             his
             76
             th
             Epistle
             ▪
             ●old●
             this
             Baptism
             to
             be
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             perfect
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             o
             The
             Canon
             was
             this
             ,
             
               that
               they
               who
               were
               baptized
               in
               their
               beds
               ,
               if
               they
               recovered
               again
               ,
               should
               afterwards
               go
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               that
               be
               might
               supply
               what
               was
               wanting
               in
               that
               Baptism
               ;
               Novatianus
            
             is
             here
             accused
             by
             Cornelius
             ,
             because
             ,
             after
             his
             recovery
             he
             never
             〈◊〉
             to
             the
             Bishop
             for
             the
             completion
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Church
             injoyneth
             :
             for
             it
             is
             expresly
             commanded
             in
             the
             47
             th
             Canon
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Laodicea
             ,
             and
             in
             Chap.
             38.
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Eliberis
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             p
             Rufinus
             thinketh
             that
             by
             this
             phrase
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             is
             meant
             the
             Chrism
             ,
             but
             I
             rather
             think
             he
             means
             
               the
               imposition
               of
               hands
            
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Bishops
             gave
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             to
             them
             who
             were
             baptiz'd
             .
             Cyprian
             ,
             to
             Jubaianus
             ,
             confirms
             our
             Interpretation
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             
               to
               sign
            
             ,
             or
             mark
             ,
             it
             also
             signifies
             ,
             
               to
               lay
               hands
               on
            
             ,
             as
             Innocentius
             uses
             it
             in
             his
             3
             d
             and
             6
             th
             Chap.
             to
             Decentius
             ,
             and
             Marcus
             in
             his
             life
             of
             Porphyrius
             Bishop
             of
             Gaza
             ,
             and
             Ambrose
             (
             or
             whosoever
             it
             is
             who
             is
             the
             Authour
             of
             those
             books
             )
             upon
             the
             4
             th
             Chap.
             of
             
             Paul's
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             .
             This
             sealing
             of
             the
             baptized
             was
             sometimes
             perform'd
             with
             the
             Chrism
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             )
             when
             the
             Person
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             approaching
             death
             ,
             had
             been
             baptiz'd
             by
             some
             of
             the
             inferiour
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             not
             anointed
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             had
             been
             perfectly
             baptized
             before
             ,
             onely
             imposition
             of
             hands
             by
             the
             Bishop
             was
             required
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Canon
               Arausicanus
            
             tells
             us
             .
             Hence
             I
             conjecture
             arose
             the
             custom
             of
             not
             using
             the
             Chrism
             in
             Baptism
             amongst
             ▪
             the
             Novatians
             ,
             (
             as
             Theodoret
             tells
             us
             they
             did
             no●
             ,
             in
             his
             third
             book
             
               Haeret
               ▪
               Fabul
            
             .
             )
             because
             their
             Ringleader
             Novatianus
             received
             Baptism
             without
             the
             Chrism
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             q
             Hence
             we
             may
             gather
             that
             Novatianus
             immediately
             received
             Priests
             Orders
             being
             never
             Ordained
             Deacon
             ,
             or
             Subdeacon
             :
             which
             thing
             was
             at
             that
             time
             customary
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             Origen
             and
             others
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             r
             Formerly
             Bishops
             could
             not
             Ordain
             Priests
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             People
             .
             Now
             concerning
             the
             requiring
             of
             the
             peoples
             votes
             in
             the
             Election
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             the
             Nicene
             Fathers
             themselves
             do
             evidence
             that
             ,
             in
             their
             Synodical
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Aegypt
             .
             Out
             of
             several
             places
             of
             that
             Epistle
             we
             may
             gather
             ,
             that
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             was
             required
             in
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Clergy
             men
             .
             The
             holy
             Fathers
             also
             in
             that
             same
             Epistle
             deprive
             those
             Bishops
             who
             adhered
             to
             Meletius
             the
             Schismatick
             ,
             of
             all
             authority
             of
             proposing
             their
             names
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             holy
             Orders
             ,
             and
             onely
             granted
             it
             to
             those
             Bishops
             who
             were
             pure
             from
             all
             Schism
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             gave
             up
             the
             names
             of
             them
             who
             were
             to
             be
             Ordain'd
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             had
             any
             thing
             to
             object
             against
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             might
             attest
             it
             openly
             ;
             as
             we
             may
             read
             in
             the
             Sacramentarium
             of
             Gregory
             the
             great
             .
             There
             is
             also
             an
             excellent
             passage
             in
             S
             t
             
             Chrysosto●●
             ●pon
             this
             same
             thing
             
               in
               his
            
             18
             th
             
               Homily
               upon
               the
            
             2
             d
             
               Epistle
               of
               Paul
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               .
            
             We
             have
             the
             whole
             solemnity
             excellently
             describ'd
             in
             the
             Sacramentarium
             of
             
               Gregory
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             pag.
             236
             ▪
             upon
             which
             place
             consult
             the
             Annotations
             of
             that
             most
             learned
             man
             
               Hugo
               Menardus
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             
               a
               Degree
               or
               Order
               of
               them
               who
               have
               any
               Office
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             So
             Cornelius
             calls
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               Presbytership
               .
               Eusebius
            
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             very
             often
             use
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             
               the
               Dignitie
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ▪
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             any
             degree
             whatsoever
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             t
             It
             was
             the
             proper
             duty
             of
             the
             Priest
             to
             deliver
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             and
             the
             Cup
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Receivers
             .
             See
             
             Chrysostom's
             46
             Homily
             upon
             Matthew
             :
             in
             the
             2
             ●
             Council
             of
             Orleans
             ,
             Chap.
             15.
             the
             Deacons
             are
             forbid
             to
             presume
             to
             deliver
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             believers
             ,
             when
             the
             Priest
             is
             present
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             u
             Every
             oath
             has
             a
             curse
             annexed
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             is
             not
             always
             expressed
             (
             as
             in
             this
             place
             )
             yet
             may
             be
             tacitly
             understood
             ;
             which
             thing
             the
             Latine
             Translatours
             did
             not
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             hence
             they
             make
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             signifie
             ▪
             
               before
               he
               had
               devoted
               himself
               to
               him
               ,
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             as
             they
             supposed
             to
             Novatianus
             :
             but
             I
             had
             rather
             read
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             with
             
               George
               Syncellus
            
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             place
             then
             is
             this
             ,
             
               that
               the
               unhappy
               man
               was
               not
               permitted
               to
               tast
               ,
               before
               he
               had
               solemnly
               cursed
               himself
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             This
             phrase
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               instead
               of
               saying
               Amen
            
             ]
             has
             the
             same
             import
             with
             what
             Cornelius
             has
             said
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             viz.
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               instead
               of
               blessing
               him
            
             .
             ]
             For
             the
             faithfull
             (
             when
             they
             received
             the
             Eucharist
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             priest
             )
             used
             to
             answer
             Amen
             ,
             after
             the
             Priest
             ,
             delivering
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             had
             said
             ,
             
               The
               body
               of
               our
               Lord
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             See
             Ambros.
             in
             his
             B.
             4.
             
             Chap.
             5.
             
             
               De
               Sacrament
               :
               Cyrill
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               in
               his
               last
               Catechism
               :
            
             and
             August
             .
             B.
             12.
             
             Chap.
             10.
             
               against
               Faustus
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             x
             Concerning
             this
             Moses
             ,
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Cyprian
            
             in
             his
             Epistles
             does
             speak
             frequently
             .
             After
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             Fabianus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             (
             who
             suffered
             
               Anno
               Christi
            
             250
             )
             this
             Moses
             was
             apprehended
             ,
             (
             together
             with
             Maximus
             the
             Presbyter
             and
             Nicostratus
             the
             Deacon
             ,
             )
             cast
             into
             prison
             ,
             where
             after
             1●
             Months
             ,
             and
             11
             days
             ,
             he
             dyed
             .
             See
             
             Cyprian's
             15
             th
             Epistle
             to
             Moses
             and
             Maximus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             y
             Moses
             being
             a
             Presbyter
             had
             no
             authority
             to
             excommunicate
             his
             fellow-Presbyters
             :
             all
             he
             could
             doe
             was
             to
             separate
             himself
             from
             their
             communion
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             to
             visit
             him
             in
             prison
             .
             This
             phrase
             here
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               he
               deprived
               him
               of
               communion
            
             ]
             the
             ancient
             writers
             frequently
             used
             ,
             when
             they
             spake
             of
             those
             Presbyters
             ,
             who
             abstained
             from
             communion
             with
             others
             .
             See
             
               Paulinus
               in
               the
               Life
               of
            
             S
             t
             Ambros.
             Moses's
             depriving
             of
             Novatianus
             of
             communion
             was
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             done
             by
             him
             a
             little
             before
             his
             death
             .
             For
             at
             first
             Moses
             the
             Confessour
             had
             communion
             with
             Novatianus
             :
             and
             when
             the
             Clergy
             of
             Rome
             wrote
             that
             Epistle
             to
             Cyprian
             (
             which
             among
             
             Cyprian's
             Epistles
             is
             accounted
             the
             31
             ,
             )
             Moses
             then
             had
             communion
             with
             
               Novatianus
               ▪
            
             for
             both
             of
             them
             subscribed
             that
             Epistle
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             Novatianus
             himself
             wrote
             an
             Epistle
             ,
             as
             Cyprian
             attests
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Antonianus
             :
             from
             which
             Epistle
             we
             may
             perceive
             the
             wit
             and
             eloquence
             of
             Novatianus
             ;
             for
             that
             Epistle
             ,
             we
             must
             confess
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             elegant
             piece
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             written
             when
             Moses
             had
             been
             a
             year
             in
             prison
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             collected
             from
             
             Cyprian's
             Epistles
             to
             Moses
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             z
             Who
             these
             five
             Presbyters
             were
             ,
             who
             with
             Novatianus
             made
             a
             Schism
             ,
             't
             is
             to
             me
             unknown
             .
             I
             can't
             think
             that
             Maximus
             the
             Presbyter
             and
             Confessour
             ,
             who
             with
             
               Urbanus
               ,
               Sidonius
               ,
               Nicostratus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Confessours
             were
             reduced
             by
             Novatianus
             ,
             adhered
             to
             his
             party
             any
             long
             time
             ▪
             For
             Maximus
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Confessors
             went
             over
             to
             
             Novatianus's
             party
             after
             
             Moses's
             death
             .
             Indeed
             Novatianus
             separated
             himself
             from
             the
             Church
             before
             
             Moses's
             death
             ,
             which
             happened
             in
             
               February
               ,
               Decius
            
             3
             ,
             and
             Etruscus
             being
             Consuls
             :
             but
             the
             confessours
             did
             not
             betake
             themselves
             to
             
             Novatianus's
             ●ide
             till
             after
             
             Moses's
             death
             .
             So
             great
             was
             the
             power
             and
             authority
             of
             Moses
             .
             Besides
             ,
             't
             is
             evident
             the
             Confessours
             were
             not
             dismist
             of
             their
             imprisonment
             till
             Moses
             was
             dead
             ;
             for
             why
             should
             they
             be
             freed
             rather
             than
             Moses
             ?
             Therefore
             they
             became
             
             Novatianus's
             followers
             after
             
             Moses's
             death
             .
             One
             Maximus
             ,
             name-sake
             to
             Maximus
             the
             Presbyter
             and
             Confessour
             ,
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             one
             of
             these
             five
             Presbyters
             ;
             whom
             Novatianus
             sent
             as
             his
             messenger
             afterwards
             into
             Africa
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             He
             means
             that
             none
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             or
             Laity
             ,
             were
             moved
             with
             his
             entreaties
             so
             as
             to
             think
             him
             worthy
             of
             absolution
             .
             (
             For
             the
             people's
             suffrages
             were
             required
             when
             any
             one
             was
             to
             be
             received
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             for
             any
             fault
             had
             been
             excommunicated
             .
             )
             And
             the
             Bishop
             himself
             sometimes
             asked
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             people
             .
             The
             people
             also
             did
             often
             intercede
             for
             the
             penitents
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             preceding
             Chap.
             in
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Pope
             Cornelius
             to
             Fabian
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Some
             one
             may
             perhaps
             ask
             why
             Serapion
             did
             not
             rather
             send
             for
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             whose
             Office
             it
             was
             to
             reconcile
             penitents
             .
             The
             Bishop
             had
             given
             this
             authority
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             for
             fear
             least
             he
             being
             absent
             any
             one
             should
             die
             without
             absolution
             and
             the
             Communion
             .
             See
             
               Epiphanius
               in
               his
               Heresic
               of
               the
               Arrians
               .
            
             This
             custom
             of
             committing
             this
             authority
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             was
             usual
             in
             all
             great
             Cities
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             This
             was
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             
               African
               Synod
            
             about
             the
             same
             time
             that
             Dionysius
             wrote
             these
             things
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             the
             Savil
             ,
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             before
             this
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             there
             are
             some
             words
             inserted
             which
             also
             Christophor
             .
             inserts
             in
             his
             translation
             :
             it
             may
             appear
             from
             this
             place
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             was
             delivered
             to
             such
             penitents
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             without
             the
             reconciliatory
             imposition
             of
             hands
             .
             And
             this
             communion
             was
             called
             ,
             the
             viaticum
             .
             See
             Canon
             the
             77
             and
             78
             of
             the
             4
             th
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             and
             the
             39
             th
             Carton
             of
             the
             first
             Council
             of
             Arausica
             :
             this
             Communion
             was
             called
             also
             dispensatoria
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             granted
             to
             dying
             penitents
             ,
             before
             the
             completion
             of
             the
             full
             time
             appointed
             for
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             penitent
             communicant
             recovered
             ,
             it
             was
             perfected
             after
             his
             recovery
             by
             imposition
             ,
             he
             compleating
             his
             time
             of
             repentance
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             This
             that
             Dionysius
             here
             says
             concerning
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             to
             the
             boy
             to
             carry
             to
             the
             sick
             person
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             seem
             strange
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             frequently
             done
             a
             long
             time
             after
             ;
             So
             that
             S
             t
             Udalric
             thought
             it
             necessary
             expresly
             to
             prohibit
             it
             ,
             in
             his
             Synodical
             speech
             which
             Gretser
             published
             together
             with
             the
             Life
             of
             
               Gregory
               the
               seventh
            
             Chap.
             20.
             
             But
             that
             which
             Gretser
             takes
             to
             be
             S
             t
             
             Udalric's
             Oration
             ,
             I
             found
             lately
             to
             be
             the
             Synodical
             Epistle
             of
             Ratherius
             Bishop
             of
             Verona
             to
             his
             Clergy
             .
             And
             so
             't
             is
             intitled
             in
             the
             old
             Laudunensian
             M.
             S.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             Rufinus
             translates
             this
             phrase
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             thus
             ,
             
               he
               commanded
               it
               should
               be
               given
               him
               being
               dipped
               .
            
             So
             the
             Antients
             us'd
             to
             dip
             the
             Consecrated
             bread
             in
             water
             ,
             as
             Adamannus
             witnesseth
             in
             his
             2
             d
             book
             
               concerning
               the
               Miracles
               of
            
             S
             t
             Columba
             ,
             Cap.
             6.
             
             And
             Bede
             also
             in
             the
             life
             of
             S
             t
             Cuthbert
             ,
             Chap.
             31.
             and
             in
             his
             Poem
             upon
             the
             same
             man's
             life
             ;
             and
             several
             other
             Ecclesiastick
             Writers
             .
             But
             the
             Eucharists
             being
             put
             into
             the
             mouth
             of
             sick
             persons
             ,
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             76
             th
             Canon
             of
             the
             4
             th
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             ;
             which
             Canon
             is
             ,
             
               concerning
               sick
               persons
               ,
               who
               desired
               repentance
               ,
               but
               were
               speechless
               before
               the
               Priest
               came
               to
               them
               .
            
             See
             the
             contents
             of
             that
             Canon
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Langus
               ,
               Wolfius
            
             and
             Musculus
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             this
             place
             by
             the
             Latine
             word
             confiteri
             ;
             which
             ▪
             in
             my
             opinion
             ,
             is
             intolerable
             .
             Christoph.
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               in
               numerum
               Confessorum
               referri
               ,
               to
               be
               reckoned
               amongst
               the
               Confessours
               :
            
             which
             Translation
             ▪
             I
             like
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             understood
             thus
             ▪
             
               referri
               ●
               Christo
               ,
               to
               be
               reckoned
               by
               Christ.
            
             For
             Dionysius
             alludeth
             to
             
             Christ's
             words
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             
               He
               who
               shall
               confess
               me
               before
               men
               ,
               him
               will
               I
               also
               confess
               before
               my
               Father
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Matth.
             10.
             32.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Hieronymus
               ,
               in
               his
               Catalogue
               ▪
            
             where
             he
             relates
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             instead
             of
             Novatus
             more
             truly
             writes
             Novatianus
             .
             And
             so
             in
             George
             Syncellus's
             Chronicle
             we
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Rufinus
             says
             that
             Dionysius
             wrote
             two
             Epistles
             after
             the
             same
             Copy
             ;
             one
             to
             Novatus
             ,
             another
             to
             Novatianus
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             end
             of
             
             Dionysius's
             Epistle
             to
             Novatus
             ,
             which
             Eusebius
             here
             rehearseth
             ,
             he
             addes
             thus
             much
             ,
             
               and
               he
               wrote
               these
            
             same
             words
             to
             Novatianus
             :
             which
             words
             are
             no
             where
             found
             in
             the
             Greek
             Text.
             The
             Greek
             writers
             being
             deceived
             through
             the
             likeness
             of
             the
             names
             ,
             make
             a
             confusion
             betwixt
             Novatus
             ,
             and
             Novatianus
             ,
             using
             them
             both
             to
             signifie
             one
             and
             the
             same
             person
             .
             Our
             Authour
             Eusebius
             is
             also
             guilty
             of
             this
             mistake
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Hieronymus
             in
             his
             book
             ,
             
               concerning
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               Writers
            
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             Dionysius
             wrote
             this
             Epistle
             about
             
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               the
               order
               ,
               or
               degree
               of
               sins
               ,
            
             to
             the
             Armenians
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Musculus
             and
             
               Christophor
               ▪
            
             translate
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               an
               hortatory
               Epistle
            
             ;
             but
             not
             well
             ;
             Eusebius
             uses
             the
             same
             word
             in
             his
             former
             books
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             he
             was
             Bishop
             of
             
               Armenia
               the
               less
            
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             We
             must
             understand
             this
             News
             was
             written
             in
             the
             same
             Epistle
             ▪
             and
             not
             in
             another
             ,
             as
             Christophorson
             thinks
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Rufinus
             translates
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               de
               Ministeriis
            
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Epistle
             were
             so
             intitled
             ,
             because
             it
             treated
             
               concerning
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Jacobus
               G●ar
               ,
            
             who
             published
             
               Georgius
               Syncellus
            
             ,
             and
             illustrated
             him
             with
             his
             Notes
             ,
             thinks
             that
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             Epistle
             ,
             as
             were
             
               the
               Synodical
            
             ,
             the
             Dimissory
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             but
             I
             rather
             affent
             to
             Rufinus
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             i●
             treated
             
               concerning
               the
               Duty
               of
               a
               Deacon
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e193410
           
             a
             Decius
             the
             Emperour
             had
             2
             sons
             ,
             the
             elder
             was
             named
             ,
             
               Quintus
               Herennius
               Etruscus
               Messius
               Decius
            
             ;
             The
             younger
             ,
             
               Caius
               Valens
               Hostilianus
               Messius
               Quintus
            
             .
             They
             were
             both
             made
             Caesars
             by
             their
             father
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             Augusti
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             their
             Coins
             ,
             and
             the
             inscriptions
             upon
             them
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Eusebius
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             saith
             Decius
             Reigned
             one
             year
             ,
             and
             three
             moneths
             .
             
               Aurelius
               Victor
            
             saith
             he
             died
             after
             he
             had
             Reigned
             two
             years
             compleat
             .
             But
             Victor
             in
             his
             Epitomy
             saith
             he
             Reigned
             30
             moneths
             .
             
               Eusebius
               in
               his
               Chronicle
            
             Assigns
             one
             year
             and
             three
             moneths
             to
             Decius
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             before
             said
             that
             Philip
             Reigned
             seven
             years
             ,
             whereas
             he
             Reigned
             but
             six
             .
             After
             his
             death
             Decius
             proclaimed
             himself
             both
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             Consul
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             249.
             
             And
             in
             the
             year
             250.
             he
             was
             again
             Consul
             .
             And
             also
             the
             year
             after
             he
             kept
             his
             Government
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             gather
             ,
             by
             a
             Decree
             of
             the
             Senate
             which
             was
             made
             in
             that
             year
             ,
             which
             Pollio
             in
             Valerian
             relates
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             died
             the
             year
             following
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             sons
             (
             when
             Gallus
             ,
             and
             Volusianus
             were
             Consuls
             ,
             )
             being
             all
             kill'd
             in
             the
             Wa●●s
             in
             Thrace
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Baronius
             placeth
             Origen's
             death
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             256
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             year
             of
             Gallus
             and
             
               Volusianus
               ;
               Eusebius
            
             here
             placeth
             it
             in
             the
             same
             year
             that
             Decius
             died
             ▪
             and
             Gallus
             began
             to
             Govern.
             But
             Eusebius
             himself
             in
             the
             36
             th
             chap.
             of
             the
             6
             th
             book
             of
             this
             History
             confirmeth
             what
             Baronius
             saith
             :
             for
             he
             says
             that
             in
             the
             3
             d
             year
             of
             Philip
             the
             Emperours
             Reign
             ,
             Origen
             was
             above
             60
             years
             old
             .
             And
             from
             the
             3
             d
             year
             of
             Philip's
             Reign
             to
             the
             3
             d
             year
             of
             Gallus
             and
             Volusianus's
             Consulship
             ,
             't
             is
             9
             years
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             if
             we
             say
             Origen
             liv'd
             69
             years
             ,
             and
             died
             in
             the
             first
             year
             of
             Gallus
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             he
             must
             necessarily
             be
             born
             in
             the
             4
             th
             year
             of
             Commodus
             the
             Emperour
             :
             but
             the
             
               Chronicon
               Alexandr
               ▪
            
             assigns
             his
             birth
             to
             the
             ninth
             year
             of
             that
             Emperour
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Some
             Copies
             ,
             as
             the
             King's
             M.
             S.
             and
             Stephan
             .
             Edit
             .
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             make
             it
             a
             Metaphor
             taken
             from
             them
             
               who
               sail
               with
               tide
               and
               stream
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             At
             these
             words
             we
             should
             begin
             the
             3
             d
             Chapter
             ,
             for
             what
             follows
             concerning
             Cyprian
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             contained
             in
             the
             same
             sentence
             with
             these
             last
             words
             in
             this
             Chapter
             .
             And
             before
             these
             words
             in
             all
             books
             we
             find
             a
             distinction
             ,
             which
             shews
             ,
             here
             is
             to
             begin
             another
             Period
             .
             But
             Musculus
             ,
             and
             
               Christoph
               ▪
            
             begin
             the
             third
             Chapter
             where
             we
             doe
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Cyprian
             was
             not
             the
             first
             Authour
             of
             this
             Opinion
             ;
             but
             Agrippinus
             ,
             who
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Carthage
             a
             long
             time
             before
             him
             ,
             having
             assembled
             together
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Africa
             and
             Numidia
             ,
             made
             a
             Decree
             that
             Hereticks
             should
             be
             rebaptized
             ,
             as
             Cyprian
             saith
             in
             his
             71
             and
             73
             Epistles
             .
             Therefore
             Cyprian
             ought
             here
             to
             be
             excused
             ,
             who
             onely
             endeavoured
             to
             maintain
             his
             predecessours
             Opinion
             ,
             which
             was
             established
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             Synod
             .
             But
             this
             Custom
             of
             rebaptizing
             Hereticks
             ,
             had
             been
             used
             in
             Cappadocia
             time
             out
             of
             mind
             ,
             as
             Firmilianus
             Bishop
             of
             O●sare●
             in
             Cappadocia
             testifieth
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Cyprian
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             Epistle
             of
             Stephen
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Africa
             is
             in
             the
             74
             and
             75
             Epist.
             of
             
               Cyprian
               .
               Firmilianus
            
             also
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Cyprian
             ,
             relates
             some
             heads
             of
             that
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             confutes
             them
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             To
             Stephen
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             the
             term
             here
             )
             his
             some
             allusion
             to
             Novatus
             ,
             or
             
             Novatianus's
             name
             :
             other
             Greek
             Authours
             call
             that
             which
             the
             Latines
             call
             
               Novitates
               haereseon
               ,
               Novelties
               ,
               innovations
               ,
            
             or
             
               newness
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Vales.
               
            
          
           
             a
             Baronius
             from
             this
             Epistle
             of
             
             Dionysius's
             (
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             259
             )
             gathers
             that
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             had
             renounced
             their
             Errour
             ,
             and
             adhered
             to
             
             Stephen's
             Opinion
             ,
             
               that
               Hereticks
               were
               not
               to
               be
               rebaptized
               .
            
             But
             any
             considerate
             reader
             of
             this
             Epistle
             will
             find
             it
             far
             otherwise
             .
             For
             the
             subject
             of
             this
             Epistle
             is
             twofold
             .
             1.
             
             Whether
             Hereticks
             were
             to
             be
             rebaptized
             .
             2.
             
             Concerning
             the
             unanimity
             of
             the
             Oriental
             Churches
             ,
             which
             had
             abominated
             the
             Novatian
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             Decree'd
             that
             the
             lapsed
             should
             be
             received
             .
             He
             therefore
             tells
             him
             ,
             that
             Demetrianus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             Metropolitan
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             had
             subscribed
             to
             this
             Opinion
             :
             which
             he
             knew
             would
             please
             Stephen
             ,
             because
             Fabius
             ,
             Demetrianus's
             predecessour
             ,
             endeavoured
             to
             establish
             the
             Novatian
             Heresie
             ,
             as
             Dionysius
             before
             signified
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             6
             book
             of
             this
             History
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             These
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               a
               little
               farther
            
             ]
             are
             not
             in
             the
             Fuk
             ▪
             and
             Savil
             M.
             SS
             ▪
             but
             
               Syncellus
               ,
               Nicephorus
            
             ,
             King
             's
             Maz.
             and
             Med.
             M.
             SS
             .
             have
             them
             ,
             and
             though
             some
             will
             have
             these
             words
             to
             signifie
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               more
               Remote
               Churches
            
             ,
             yet
             I
             think
             that
             they
             are
             
             Eusebius's
             own
             words
             ,
             repeating
             the
             heads
             of
             
             Dionyfius's
             Epistle
             .
             And
             this
             is
             my
             reason
             ,
             because
             in
             most
             of
             our
             M.
             SS
             .
             there
             is
             a
             middle
             distinction
             at
             these
             words
             ;
             therefore
             we
             translate
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               a
               little
               further
               he
               writes
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             This
             City
             was
             in
             
             Dionysius's
             days
             ,
             and
             also
             till
             
             Constantinus's
             time
             called
             Aelia
             .
             It
             was
             afterwards
             called
             Jerusalem
             (
             as
             I
             before
             noted
             )
             through
             the
             pride
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             that
             See
             ,
             who
             termed
             themselves
             the
             successours
             of
             James
             the
             Just
             :
             hence
             is
             it
             that
             Rufinus
             never
             calls
             it
             Aelia
             but
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             times
             ,
             always
             Jerusalem
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             was
             wont
             formerly
             to
             relieve
             other
             Churches
             ,
             and
             to
             send
             money
             and
             cloathes
             to
             the
             Brethren
             in
             ▪
             captivity
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             which
             wrought
             as
             slaves
             in
             the
             Mines
             .
             So
             Dionysius
             Bishop
             of
             Corinth
             saith
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Pope
             Soter
             ;
             which
             Epistle
             Eusebius
             quotes
             in
             his
             fourth
             book
             chap.
             23.
             
             Eusebius
             also
             in
             that
             same
             place
             says
             that
             this
             laudable
             custom
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             his
             days
             .
             And
             to
             that
             purpose
             Collections
             were
             made
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             '
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             properly
             signifies
             ,
             
               to
               supply
               one
               with
               all
               things
               necessary
               for
               a
               journey
               ,
               viaticum
               praebere
               ,
            
             and
             also
             it
             signifies
             (
             as
             it
             does
             here
             )
             
               to
               relieve
               charitably
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               beggers
               ,
               with
               money
               ,
            
             or
             Alms.
             So
             
               Clemens
               Alex.
            
             in
             his
             first
             book
             Stromat
             .
             and
             Chrysost
             .
             in
             his
             67
             Homily
             upon
             Matthew
             ,
             use
             the
             word
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Stephen
             wrote
             another
             Epistle
             ,
             (
             besides
             that
             we
             mentioned
             ,
             before
             he
             wrote
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Africa
             ,
             )
             to
             the
             Eastern
             Bistops
             ,
             which
             Firmilianus
             mentions
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Cyprian
             ,
             near
             the
             end
             :
             where
             Firmilianus
             says
             that
             he
             broke
             off
             all
             peace
             and
             friendship
             with
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             he
             did
             not
             ,
             onely
             threatned
             that
             he
             would
             renounce
             all
             communion
             with
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             persisted
             in
             their
             old
             Opinion
             ,
             as
             Dionysius
             here
             expresly
             testifieth
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             Stephen
             never
             proceeded
             in
             this
             matter
             farther
             then
             threats
             ;
             for
             after
             
             Stephen's
             death
             ,
             Dionysius
             wrote
             to
             Xystus
             desiring
             his
             judgment
             in
             that
             point
             .
             For
             Dionysius
             inclined
             to
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Africans
             ,
             and
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             Hieronymus
             witnesseth
             .
             Firmilianus
             in
             his
             foresaid
             Epistle
             does
             strangely
             aggravate
             the
             business
             ,
             so
             that
             some
             think
             from
             his
             words
             they
             may
             gather
             that
             Stephen
             excommunicated
             those
             Bishops
             :
             he
             was
             indeed
             much
             displeased
             that
             the
             African
             Synod
             should
             pretend
             to
             di●anul
             so
             ancient
             a
             custom
             ,
             and
             make
             Decrees
             ,
             that
             Hereticks
             should
             be
             rebaptized
             ,
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             but
             he
             never
             broke
             peace
             with
             them
             ,
             nor
             excommunicated
             them
             :
             for
             he
             wrote
             an
             answer
             to
             Cyprian
             .
             And
             although
             his
             letters
             to
             Cyprian
             were
             something
             sharp
             ,
             yet
             they
             still
             remained
             friends
             :
             for
             Cyprian
             afterwards
             in
             his
             letters
             to
             Pompeius
             ,
             called
             Stephen
             brother
             .
             In
             fine
             the
             Africans
             ,
             notwithstanding
             
             Stephen's
             letters
             ,
             rebaptized
             Hereticks
             till
             the
             times
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             from
             the
             Council
             of
             Orleans
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             He
             meanes
             by
             
               these
               great
            
             Synods
             ,
             the
             Synod
             of
             Iconium
             ,
             of
             which
             see
             
             Firmilianus's
             Epistle
             to
             Cyprian
             ;
             the
             Council
             of
             Synnada
             ,
             and
             the
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             under
             Cyprian
             :
             in
             which
             Council
             above
             eighty
             Bishops
             gave
             their
             opinion
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             were
             Martyrs
             and
             Confessours
             :
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Iconium
             fifty
             Bishops
             met
             ,
             as
             
               August
               ▪
            
             attests
             in
             book
             3.
             and
             chap.
             3.
             against
             Cresconius
             .
             But
             the
             Eastern
             Churches
             ,
             especially
             the
             Churches
             of
             Cappadocia
             ,
             still
             retained
             their
             old
             custom
             of
             rebaptizing
             Hereticks
             .
             And
             that
             custom
             remained
             amongst
             them
             even
             till
             the
             first
             Synod
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             King's
             M.
             S.
             reads
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             reading
             we
             follow
             ,
             and
             understand
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             word
             is
             us'd
             in
             Eusebius
             before
             .
             Now
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             signifies
             ,
             
               post
               illud
               capitulum
               ,
               after
               that
               chapter
               ,
            
             or
             
               head
               of
               his
               discourse
            
             .
             Dionysius's
             Epistle
             to
             Xystus
             consisted
             of
             two
             principall
             heads
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             matter
             and
             subject
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
               )
               Concerning
               Hereticks
               being
               rebaptized
               ,
            
             and
             
               concerning
               Sabellius
               his
               Heresie
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             These
             Hereticks
             were
             very
             ancient
             ,
             even
             before
             Sabellius
             ,
             though
             those
             who
             maintained
             these
             opinions
             were
             afterwards
             all
             so
             denominated
             ,
             from
             Sabellius
             .
             For
             we
             find
             this
             was
             the
             opinion
             of
             Praxeas
             ,
             against
             whom
             Tertullian
             wrote
             .
             After
             Praxeas
             followed
             No●●us
             ,
             (
             See
             Epiphan
             .
             Heres
             .
             57.
             )
             from
             whom
             they
             were
             called
             Noctiani
             .
             Suddenly
             after
             No●tus
             arose
             Sabellius
             ,
             from
             whom
             all
             which
             held
             the
             same
             opinion
             were
             afterwards
             called
             Sabellians
             .
             This
             Sabellius
             (
             the
             reviver
             of
             this
             Heresie
             )
             was
             a
             Lybian
             ,
             born
             at
             
               Ptolemai
               ▪
            
             a
             City
             of
             Pentapolis
             :
             He
             affirmed
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             holy
             Ghost
             to
             be
             but
             one
             subsistence
             ,
             one
             person
             under
             three
             several
             names
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             g●ve
             the
             Law
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             the
             Father
             :
             in
             the
             New
             ,
             was
             made
             man
             in
             the
             capacity
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             descended
             afterwards
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             Dionysius
             undertakes
             this
             man
             ;
             but
             managing
             the
             cause
             with
             too
             much
             eagerness
             and
             fervency
             of
             disputation
             ,
             he
             bent
             the
             stick
             too
             much
             the
             other
             way
             ,
             asserting
             not
             onely
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               distinction
               of
               persons
            
             ,
             but
             also
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               difference
               of
               Essence
            
             ,
             and
             an
             inequality
             of
             power
             and
             glory
             .
             Upon
             which
             account
             he
             is
             severely
             censured
             by
             S
             t
             
               Basil
               ,
               (
               Epist.
            
             41.
             
               ad
               Magn.
               Philosoph
            
             .
             )
             and
             others
             of
             the
             ancients
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             those
             who
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             opened
             the
             gap
             to
             those
             Arrian
             impieties
             which
             afterwards
             broke
             in
             upon
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             c
             Dionysius
             here
             seems
             to
             mean
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Ammon
             Bishop
             of
             Berenice
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             Telesphorus
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             Euphranor
             :
             all
             against
             
               Sabellius
               ;
               Eusebius
            
             mentions
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             in
             Chap.
             26.
             of
             this
             seventh
             book
             .
             Athanasius
             in
             his
             
               defence
               of
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
            
             mentions
             but
             one
             Epistle
             of
             
             Dionysius's
             to
             Ammonius
             and
             
               Euphranor
               .
               Dionysius
            
             was
             accused
             by
             some
             Bishops
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             for
             speaking
             some
             things
             about
             Christ
             in
             that
             Epistle
             which
             were
             not
             Orthodox
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             These
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               be
               ye
               skilful
               Tryers
            
             or
             Examiners
             ,
             are
             no
             where
             ●ound
             in
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             indeed
             we
             have
             ,
             in
             
               the
               first
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Thessalonians
            
             chap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             21.
             these
             words
             ,
             
               prove
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               hold
               fast
               that
               which
               is
               good
               :
            
             which
             are
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             with
             these
             ,
             
               be
               ye
               Tryers
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             Origen
             ,
             and
             Hieronymus
             say
             that
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Estote
               boni
               Trapezit●
            
             ,
             are
             an
             express
             command
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             .
             And
             that
             the
             place
             out
             of
             the
             Thessalonians
             above
             quoted
             has
             relation
             to
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             exactly
             agrees
             with
             them
             ,
             wherefore
             I
             am
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             with
             the
             Learned
             Usher
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             
               Proleg
               .
               to
               I●nati●s's
               Epist.
            
             cap.
             8.
             says
             ,
             this
             command
             of
             Christ
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             
               Gospel
               according
               to
               the
               Hebrews
            
             .
             These
             words
             are
             also
             quoted
             in
             
               Cyril
               Hierosolymit
            
             .
             his
             6
             Catechism
             ,
             neer
             the
             end
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             term
             in
             the
             original
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             word
             occurs
             Matth.
             25.
             27.
             where
             our
             translation
             renders
             it
             Exchangers
             .
             The
             Israelites
             being
             bound
             by
             the
             Law
             (
             Exod.
             30.
             13.
             
             )
             to
             come
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             how
             far
             soever
             they
             dwelt
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             offer
             the
             
               half
               shekel
            
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             (
             which
             by
             the
             length
             of
             their
             journey
             they
             were
             sometimes
             disabled
             to
             do
             )
             these
             Trapezitae
             set
             up
             their
             tables
             in
             the
             very
             Temple
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             traffick
             with
             all
             that
             had
             use
             of
             them
             ;
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             others
             brought
             Oxen
             and
             Sheep
             and
             Doves
             ,
             to
             sell
             there
             to
             them
             which
             had
             not
             brought
             their
             sacrifices
             with
             them
             .
             See
             
               D
               r
               Hammond
            
             on
             Matth.
             21.
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Here
             we
             may
             see
             the
             Difference
             between
             Apostates
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             are
             
               simply
               called
               Hereticks
               .
               Apostates
            
             were
             them
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             baptiz'd
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             but
             had
             deserted
             the
             Church
             and
             revolted
             to
             Hereticks
             :
             
               Simple
               Hereticks
            
             were
             those
             who
             had
             never
             been
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             custom
             in
             the
             Church
             that
             Apostates
             as
             well
             as
             
               simple
               Hereticks
            
             should
             be
             received
             (
             when
             they
             returned
             to
             the
             Church
             )
             
               by
               imposition
               of
               hands
            
             .
             S
             t
             August
             .
             in
             his
             48
             Epistle
             to
             Vincentius
             saith
             ,
             the
             Church
             dealt
             more
             kindly
             with
             them
             who
             were
             never
             received
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             with
             them
             who
             were
             
               simply
               Hereticks
            
             )
             then
             with
             them
             who
             had
             been
             received
             into
             her
             and
             deserted
             her
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             Apostates
             )
             This
             is
             therefore
             the
             sence
             of
             
             Dionysius's
             words
             here
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             gather
             by
             the
             afore
             mentioned
             words
             of
             S
             
               August
               .
               Dionysius
            
             here
             says
             ,
             Heraclas
             his
             predecessour
             had
             this
             form
             of
             admitting
             Converts
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             
               Apostate
               Hereticks
            
             ,
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             He
             required
             
               a
               publick
               confession
            
             (
             which
             is
             called
             Exomologesis
             )
             of
             the
             Principles
             of
             that
             Heresie
             which
             they
             had
             followed
             ;
             but
             he
             did
             not
             rebaptize
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             been
             before
             baptized
             :
             immediately
             after
             this
             confession
             he
             laid
             hands
             upon
             them
             (
             as
             we
             may
             gather
             from
             
             Dionysius's
             words
             )
             this
             imposition
             of
             hands
             upon
             
               an
               Apostate
            
             ,
             and
             
               a
               simple
               Heretick
            
             ,
             was
             different
             .
             The
             one
             was
             
               ad
               panitentiam
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               Repentance
               :
            
             the
             other
             was
             
               ad
               tradendum
               Spiritum
               Sanctum
               ,
               for
               the
               delivery
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             the
             first
             was
             used
             at
             the
             admission
             of
             Apostates
             ,
             the
             other
             at
             the
             admission
             of
             them
             whom
             they
             called
             
               pure
               Hereticks
            
             .
             See
             Cyprians
             Epistle
             to
             Stephanus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             Med.
             M.
             S.
             and
             Rob.
             Stephens's
             Edit
             .
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               for
               they
               had
               received
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             In
             the
             Kings
             ,
             Maz.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             spirit
             ]
             is
             wanting
             :
             which
             in
             my
             judgment
             is
             the
             truest
             reading
             .
             For
             Dionysius
             gives
             the
             reason
             why
             Heraclas
             did
             not
             reiterate
             Baptism
             in
             the
             admission
             of
             Hereticks
             in
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             [
             understand
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Baptism
             ]
             [
             
               for
               they
               had
               before
               received
               holy
               Baptism
               from
               him
               .
               ]
               Dionysius
            
             calls
             Baptism
             holy
             ,
             to
             difference
             it
             from
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Hereticks
             ;
             which
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               Firmilian
               ▪
            
             and
             others
             (
             who
             at
             that
             time
             defended
             the
             opinion
             
               of
               not
               rebaptizing
               Hereticks
            
             )
             call
             
               profane
               :
               Dionysius
            
             was
             a
             favourer
             of
             their
             party
             ,
             as
             appears
             both
             from
             his
             Epistles
             here
             quoted
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             S
             t
             Jeroms
             testimony
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             That
             these
             Synods
             were
             before
             
               Dionysius
               Alexand
            
             ,
             his
             time
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             gather
             by
             his
             own
             words
             here
             :
             for
             he
             expresly
             affirms
             that
             these
             Synods
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               long
               before
               our
               time
            
             .
             The
             same
             thing
             Firmilianus
             witnesseth
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Cyprian
             concerning
             the
             Synod
             of
             Iconium
             .
             This
             Synod
             was
             a
             long
             time
             before
             the
             days
             of
             Stephen
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             gather
             by
             
             Firmilianus's
             words
             in
             his
             said
             Epistle
             to
             Cyprian
             ,
             where
             he
             expresly
             affirms
             that
             this
             Synod
             of
             Iconium
             had
             been
             long
             since
             assembled
             :
             Also
             
               Dionysius
               Alexand.
            
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Philemon
             Presbyter
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             he
             wrote
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             presidency
             of
             Xystus
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             this
             Synod
             was
             solemnly
             assembled
             by
             the
             Bishops
             which
             preceded
             him
             
               a
               long
               time
            
             .
             Therefore
             this
             Synod
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             assembled
             about
             the
             end
             of
             Alexander
             Severus's
             Reign
             :
             about
             which
             time
             ,
             as
             Euscbius
             in
             the
             6
             th
             book
             of
             this
             History
             recordeth
             ,
             Firmilianus
             was
             newly
             promoted
             to
             the
             dignity
             of
             Priest
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Caesarea
             .
             Therefore
             I
             cannot
             assent
             to
             Baronius
             ,
             and
             Binius
             ,
             who
             reckon
             this
             Synod
             of
             Iconium
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             258
             which
             was
             the
             2
             d
             year
             of
             
             Stephen's
             presidency
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             truely
             ,
             as
             we
             afore
             noted
             book
             6.
             chap.
             45.
             
             'T
             is
             strange
             that
             we
             find
             the
             true
             name
             of
             this
             Heretick
             only
             in
             this
             place
             of
             Eusebius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             '
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             what
             may
             be
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             may
             be
             best
             conjectured
             by
             considering
             the
             divers
             significations
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             for
             from
             the
             various
             meanings
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             arose
             the
             different
             translations
             of
             this
             place
             .
             '
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             sometimes
             signifies
             
               to
               reject
               ,
               to
               scorn
            
             ,
             sometimes
             
               to
               disgrace
            
             ,
             or
             dishonour
             ,
             as
             Hesych
             .
             saith
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               not
               to
               esteem
            
             ,
             or
             
               value
               one
            
             ,
             but
             
               to
               despise
            
             :
             so
             
               Clemens
               Alexand.
               Stromat
            
             ,
             book
             4.
             uses
             the
             word
             .
             '
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Novatianus
             who
             did
             not
             allow
             but
             condemn
             the
             Baptism
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             is
             fitly
             said
             here
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             
               he
               rejected
            
             ,
             and
             contemned
             that
             Baptism
             as
             unprofitable
             and
             ineffectual
             to
             salvation
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             T
             was
             the
             custom
             for
             the
             Catechumeni
             ,
             or
             Catechized
             ,
             before
             the
             receiving
             of
             Baptism
             to
             repeat
             the
             Creed
             .
             And
             at
             every
             Article
             the
             Priest
             asked
             them
             whether
             they
             believed
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             answered
             ,
             
               yes
               I
               believe
            
             :
             wherefore
             when
             they
             said
             that
             
               they
               believed
               the
               Remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               Novatianus
            
             who
             did
             not
             allow
             Remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             but
             abolished
             it
             ,
             must
             also
             abolish
             that
             confession
             of
             faith
             which
             the
             Catechized
             repeated
             before
             Baptism
             .
             See
             Cyprians
             70
             and
             76
             th
             Epistle
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             It
             is
             very
             difficult
             to
             understand
             what
             Dionysius
             here
             means
             by
             saying
             
               Novatianus
               banished
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               from
               the
               Brethren
               :
            
             Perhaps
             by
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             he
             means
             
               the
               grace
               which
               was
               given
               to
               penitents
               by
               imposition
               of
               hands
               when
               they
               were
               admitted
               into
               communion
               ,
               after
               the
               performance
               of
               the
               duty
               of
               Repentance
               .
            
             But
             then
             these
             words
             are
             very
             obscure
             (
             
               although
               there
               was
               some
               hope
               that
               it
               still
               rested
               in
               them
               or
               would
               return
               to
               them
               again
               .
            
             )
             'T
             is
             plain
             and
             evident
             that
             Dionysius
             here
             speaks
             concerning
             them
             who
             had
             lapsed
             ,
             but
             how
             can
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             be
             said
             to
             abide
             in
             them
             who
             had
             sinned
             ?
             indeed
             it
             may
             be
             said
             to
             return
             again
             to
             them
             after
             their
             repentance
             ,
             but
             can
             in
             no
             wise
             abide
             in
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               Every
               soul
               which
               sinneth
               shall
               likewise
               perish
               .
            
             We
             must
             then
             understand
             it
             of
             them
             who
             had
             lapsed
             through
             weakness
             and
             ignorance
             :
             who
             in
             those
             days
             were
             called
             libellatici
             ,
             or
             sacrificers
             ,
             (
             who
             had
             purchased
             libells
             of
             security
             from
             the
             Heathen
             Magistrate
             ,
             for
             fear
             least
             they
             should
             be
             compelled
             to
             sacrifice
             )
             for
             such
             as
             sin
             through
             weakness
             or
             ignorance
             do
             no●
             forfeit
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             but
             if
             this
             explication
             please
             not
             ,
             we
             will
             understand
             it
             spoken
             of
             the
             faithfull
             :
             some
             of
             whom
             retained
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             which
             they
             received
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             some
             lost
             it
             .
             From
             them
             who
             had
             lost
             it
             ,
             Novatianus
             utterly
             expelled
             and
             banished
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             denying
             them
             Repentance
             and
             Peace
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             is
             regained
             ;
             he
             drove
             it
             away
             from
             them
             who
             retained
             it
             ,
             and
             kept
             it
             ,
             by
             insinuating
             into
             their
             minds
             false
             and
             sinister
             opinions
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             was
             
               unmerciful
               ,
               implacable
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             denied
             them
             ,
             and
             utterly
             deprived
             them
             of
             all
             hopes
             of
             pardon
             for
             sin
             committed
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             by
             Christophorson
             rendred
             
               susceptio
               in
               Ecclesiam
               ,
               a
               receiving
               into
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             't
             is
             by
             Musculus
             rendered
             susceptio
             only
             ;
             which
             Version
             I
             rather
             approve
             of
             .
             For
             Baptism
             is
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             in
             it
             
               God
               receiveth
               us
               as
               his
               sons
               :
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             also
             be
             translated
             perceptio
             ,
             for
             so
             Baptism
             is
             stiled
             in
             the
             M.
             S.
             Acts
             of
             the
             Passion
             of
             S
             t
             
               Genesius
               Mimus
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             When
             the
             Priest
             had
             finished
             the
             solemn
             prayers
             at
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             all
             the
             people
             with
             a
             joynt
             acclamation
             used
             to
             say
             aloud
             Amen
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             )
             
               so
               be
               it
            
             .
             We
             must
             understand
             that
             place
             of
             S
             t
             Paul
             in
             the
             first
             Epist.
             to
             the
             Corinth
             .
             Chap.
             14.
             v.
             16.
             to
             be
             spoken
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             Custom
             ,
             in
             which
             place
             S
             t
             Paul
             taxeth
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             who
             used
             the
             Hebrew
             or
             Syrian
             language
             commonly
             in
             their
             Oblations
             and
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             when
             the
             Grecians
             were
             present
             with
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Commentatour
             says
             upon
             the
             place
             .
             )
             This
             word
             Amen
             denotes
             the
             assent
             of
             the
             people
             to
             the
             prayer
             made
             by
             another
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             an
             expression
             of
             affirmation
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             still
             retaineth
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             From
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             we
             may
             gather
             that
             the
             Communicants
             came
             to
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             received
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             from
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             standing
             up
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             their
             knees
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             now
             :
             had
             it
             not
             been
             so
             ,
             Dionysius
             would
             not
             have
             added
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             word
             we
             find
             to
             be
             properly
             used
             in
             reference
             to
             them
             who
             minister
             at
             the
             Altar
             .
             Chrysostom
             in
             his
             41
             Homilie
             ,
             upon
             the
             first
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinth
             .
             useth
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             for
             
               the
               Priest
            
             ;
             but
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             he
             useth
             to
             signifie
             
               the
               Laity
            
             .
             But
             in
             the
             44
             Canon
             of
             the
             council
             of
             Laodicea
             all
             Communicants
             were
             prohibited
             from
             coming
             to
             the
             Altar
             ,
             except
             
               the
               Priests
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             the
             faithful
             Communicants
             came
             to
             the
             Altar
             with
             their
             hands
             carefully
             washed
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             were
             about
             to
             receive
             the
             body
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             they
             stretched
             out
             their
             right
             hands
             bending
             them
             and
             making
             them
             hollow
             ,
             and
             they
             put
             their
             left
             hands
             under
             them
             least
             they
             should
             drop
             any
             of
             that
             holy
             food
             .
             See
             Chrysost.
             3
             d
             Homil.
             upon
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             and
             also
             his
             52
             Homil.
             upon
             Matthew
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Baronius
             (
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             257.
             cap.
             7.
             )
             does
             excellently
             well
             explain
             this
             passage
             of
             
             Dionysius's
             ;
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             concerning
             the
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             during
             which
             
             Valerianus's
             persecution
             lasted
             .
             For
             whereas
             Valerian
             reigned
             almost
             seven
             years
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             ;
             in
             his
             former
             three
             years
             he
             was
             mild
             towards
             the
             Christians
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             latter
             triennium
             he
             raised
             a
             persecution
             against
             the
             Church
             .
             Valerian
             began
             to
             reign
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             253.
             (
             about
             the
             end
             of
             the
             year
             )
             Volusianus
             2
             and
             Maximus
             being
             Coss.
             This
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             old
             Coins
             produced
             by
             Occo
             and
             Goltzius
             ,
             wherein
             Valerian
             is
             inscribed
             TRIBVN
             .
             POTESTAT
             .
             3.
             
             Consul
             3.
             
             Also
             ,
             TRIB
             .
             POT
             .
             5.
             
             Cos.
             4.
             
             The
             same
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             
             Gallienus's
             Coins
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             By
             these
             Christian
             Emperours
             he
             means
             Philip
             the
             first
             Christian
             Emperour
             (
             as
             many
             of
             the
             ancients
             doe
             affirm
             )
             of
             the
             Romans
             :
             but
             because
             he
             speaks
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             ,
             we
             may
             adde
             
               Alexander
               Severus
            
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             private
             Chappel
             had
             Christ's
             Image
             ,
             and
             favoured
             the
             Christians
             .
             But
             Dionyfius
             here
             means
             those
             Emperours
             who
             were
             called
             and
             thought
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             not
             that
             they
             were
             really
             so
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             This
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Baronius
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             252.
             saith
             was
             the
             same
             man
             that
             excited
             the
             Alexandrians
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Decius
             to
             persecute
             the
             Christians
             .
             (
             see
             Chap.
             41.
             
             Book
             6.
             of
             this
             History
             :
             )
             but
             I
             think
             it
             was
             quite
             a
             distinct
             person
             ,
             namely
             Macrianus
             ,
             he
             that
             was
             afterwards
             Emperour
             ,
             who
             stirred
             up
             Valerian
             to
             persecute
             the
             Christians
             :
             this
             Macrianus
             was
             
             Valarian's
             Master
             or
             Tutor
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             evil
             counsel
             it
             was
             that
             Valerian
             raised
             this
             Persecution
             ;
             which
             thing
             
             Dionysius's
             following
             words
             do
             confirm
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             This
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             a
             term
             borrowed
             from
             the
             Jews
             ;
             for
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             there
             were
             these
             degrees
             of
             Officers
             ;
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Synagogues
            
             ;
             also
             
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Synagogues
               ;
               Priests
               ,
               Presbyters
            
             and
             
               Deacons
               of
               the
               Synagogues
            
             ,
             whom
             they
             called
             Azanites
             ;
             there
             were
             also
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Patriarchs
             ,
             who
             were
             set
             over
             all
             these
             :
             but
             what
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             mean
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             we
             are
             yet
             to
             seek
             :
             neither
             know
             we
             what
             these
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             ,
             except
             we
             call
             them
             Aruspices
             or
             Diviners
             ,
             who
             were
             at
             Rome
             :
             or
             we
             may
             call
             them
             
               the
               Priests
               of
               Isis
            
             and
             Serapis
             ,
             over
             whom
             this
             Macrianus
             was
             Ruler
             or
             Chief
             .
             Now
             these
             Magicians
             were
             prohibited
             by
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             
               Alexander
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             had
             these
             Magicians
             with
             them
             in
             their
             Camps
             and
             in
             all
             their
             exploits
             .
             Dio
             says
             ,
             
               M.
               Antony
            
             ,
             in
             his
             expedition
             into
             Germany
             ,
             took
             Arnuphis
             an
             
               Aegyptian
               sorcerer
            
             along
             with
             him
             ;
             so
             Valerian
             here
             had
             Magicians
             in
             his
             Army
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             or
             head
             of
             them
             was
             this
             Macrianus
             ,
             as
             Dionyniùs
             attests
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             This
             participle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Vales.
             renders
             insuffiantes
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             
               blowing
               upon
            
             .
             For
             the
             Christians
             used
             to
             blow
             upon
             the
             Demons
             and
             their
             delusions
             ,
             temples
             ,
             and
             images
             ;
             shewing
             thereby
             that
             they
             abominated
             them
             :
             concerning
             this
             usage
             amongst
             the
             Christians
             ,
             see
             
             Brissonius's
             Notes
             in
             commentar
             .
             ad
             
               Tit.
               Cod.
               Theod.
               de
               Feriis
            
             .
             And
             Heraldus
             in
             
               his
               Notes
            
             on
             
               Minucius
               Felix
            
             .
          
           
             f
             This
             phrase
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             spoken
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Demons
             ,
             and
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Emperours
            
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             ;
             which
             interpretation
             if
             we
             should
             follow
             ,
             the
             sence
             would
             be
             lost
             ;
             but
             in
             our
             translation
             ,
             the
             sence
             is
             plain
             and
             entire
             .
             And
             also
             although
             here
             we
             find
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             yet
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             likewise
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               History
            
             ,
             and
             the
             old
             Coines
             ,
             name
             this
             Tyrant
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             The
             Greeks
             call
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             whom
             the
             Latines
             call
             
               Rationales
               ,
               vel
               procuratores
               summae
               rei
               ;
               Receivers
               General
               ,
            
             or
             
               Stewards
               of
               the
               Emperours
               Estate
            
             .
             Whose
             procurator
             or
             steward
             this
             Macrianus
             was
             ,
             we
             cannot
             certainly
             tell
             ;
             we
             must
             not
             suppose
             he
             was
             Valerian's
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             Dionysius
             here
             jesteth
             upon
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             meaneth
             both
             
               the
               stewards
               office
            
             ,
             and
             also
             
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
            
             ,
             from
             which
             signification
             some
             gather
             our
             Religion
             to
             be
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               quod
               sit
               rationalis
            
             ,
             because
             't
             is
             rational
             :
             but
             I
             can
             scarce
             think
             that
             we
             can
             hence
             gather
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             to
             be
             so
             called
             ;
             for
             this
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             does
             not
             signifie
             rationalis
             ,
             except
             we
             understand
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               steward
            
             ,
             or
             rationalist
             .
             We
             find
             this
             title
             attributed
             to
             the
             Church
             about
             the
             first
             Age
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             see
             B.
             4.
             
             Chap.
             15.
             pag.
             59.
             and
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             Pionius
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             who
             suffered
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Decius
               Augustus
            
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             termed
             :
             about
             which
             time
             several
             heresies
             arose
             ,
             and
             endeavoured
             by
             their
             traditions
             to
             subvert
             the
             true
             faith
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             At
             that
             time
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             Church
             might
             be
             distinguished
             from
             the
             adulterate
             Conventicles
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             this
             name
             Catholick
             was
             attributed
             to
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             persons
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             This
             place
             out
             of
             the
             13.
             chap.
             of
             Ezek.
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Hieronym
             .
             translates
             ,
             
               non
               omninò
               vident
               ,
               sce
               not
               at
               all
               :
            
             but
             our
             Authour
             Dionysius
             renders
             it
             as
             if
             it
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             accommodating
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             rather
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             to
             his
             own
             purpose
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             reads
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               from
               his
               own
               Church
            
             :
             ]
             but
             in
             the
             Kings
             ,
             the
             Maz.
             Fuk.
             and
             Savil
             M.
             SS
             .
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               from
               his
               own
               salvation
            
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             Christoph.
             thought
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               was
               most
               extraordinarily
               desirous
               of
               the
               Empire
            
             ]
             were
             spoken
             concerning
             Valerian
             ,
             when
             as
             't
             is
             plain
             they
             must
             be
             referred
             to
             Macrianus
             .
             For
             he
             could
             not
             possibly
             say
             of
             Valerian
             that
             he
             was
             unfit
             for
             the
             Empire
             which
             he
             coveted
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             a
             most
             eminent
             man
             ,
             the
             very
             chief
             of
             the
             City
             :
             and
             before
             he
             Reigned
             (
             as
             Historians
             avert
             )
             was
             judged
             worthy
             of
             the
             Empire
             by
             common
             consent
             .
             This
             translation
             and
             mistake
             of
             Christoph.
             has
             also
             brought
             Baronius
             into
             an
             errour
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             we
             have
             rendred
             (
             
               which
               he
               could
               not
               enjoy
            
             )
             And
             if
             that
             reading
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             be
             true
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             so
             rendred
             :
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             and
             Steph.
             Edit
             .
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             but
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               which
               he
               successfully
               obtained
            
             ;
             and
             in
             my
             opinion
             't
             is
             the
             better
             reading
             .
             For
             Macrianus
             did
             obtain
             the
             Empire
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             so
             desirous
             of
             ,
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             debility
             of
             body
             he
             was
             unable
             to
             carry
             the
             Insignia
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             but
             raised
             his
             two
             sons
             to
             that
             dignity
             ,
             wherefore
             upon
             the
             obtaining
             of
             all
             these
             his
             desires
             ,
             Dionysius
             might
             well
             say
             of
             him
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               votorum
               compos
               ,
               master
               of
               all
               his
               wishes
               .
            
             As
             for
             
               this
               feebleness
               of
               body
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             which
             he
             attributeth
             to
             Macrianus
             ,
             we
             find
             it
             mentioned
             in
             no
             Historians
             ,
             except
             in
             
             Zonaras's
             Annals
             (
             who
             was
             the
             onely
             man
             that
             gave
             us
             a
             true
             relation
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             Macrianus
             and
             his
             sons
             )
             and
             he
             says
             Macrianus
             was
             lame
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             passage
             which
             follows
             ,
             is
             an
             eminent
             fragment
             of
             the
             Epistle
             (
             or
             rather
             the
             book
             )
             which
             Dionysius
             wrote
             against
             Germanus
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             to
             be
             joyned
             to
             that
             other
             fragment
             of
             the
             same
             book
             ,
             which
             you
             had
             in
             Chap.
             40.
             of
             Book
             6.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             place
             of
             Dionysius
             alludeth
             to
             that
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             in
             the
             11
             th
             Chap.
             of
             the
             2
             d
             Epist.
             
               to
               the
               Corinthians
            
             v.
             16
             ;
             where
             S
             t
             Paul
             useth
             this
             same
             excuse
             ,
             being
             about
             to
             commend
             himself
             :
             upon
             which
             place
             see
             
             Chrysostom's
             Annotat
             ▪
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             These
             words
             we
             find
             in
             the
             12
             th
             Chap.
             of
             Tobit
             ver
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             These
             words
             occurr
             in
             Chap.
             5.
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             ver
             .
             29.
             they
             are
             Saint
             
             Peter's
             answer
             to
             the
             Sanhedrim
             ,
             when
             they
             laid
             to
             their
             charge
             the
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             :
             but
             how
             these
             words
             come
             in
             in
             this
             place
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             except
             we
             read
             with
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             
               I
               answered
               him
               not
               absurdly
               ,
               and
               not
               much
               unlike
               that
               Answer
               of
               the
               Apostle
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Christoph.
             translates
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               sicut
               à
               quibusdam
               in
               Commentarios
               relata
               sunt
            
             ;
             but
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               as
               they
               are
               inserted
               in
               the
               Publick
               Records
               .
            
             For
             the
             Greeks
             use
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             same
             sence
             as
             the
             Latines
             use
             their
             word
             Acta
             ,
             see
             B.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             note
             
               (
               b.
            
             )
             Those
             which
             wrote
             these
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Latines
             call
             
               ab
               Actis
               ,
               Registers
               ,
               Recorders
               .
            
             We
             find
             mention
             of
             the
             Registers
             of
             Alexandria
             in
             several
             places
             .
             Lucianus
             was
             once
             
               Recorder
               of
               Alexandria
            
             ,
             and
             he
             saith
             he
             had
             a
             large
             salary
             out
             of
             the
             City
             treasurie
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             Office
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             good
             executon
             thereof
             he
             had
             the
             Government
             of
             a
             Province
             conferred
             upon
             him
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             This
             was
             the
             form
             of
             their
             publick
             Acts
             as
             
               Amm.
               Marc.
            
             informs
             us
             
               in
               his
            
             22
             book
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Cephro
             was
             the
             most
             rude
             and
             barbarous
             tract
             of
             the
             Lybian
             desart
             ;
             and
             Coluthio
             (
             a
             place
             hereafter
             mentioned
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             to
             which
             Dionysius
             was
             in
             particular
             designed
             )
             was
             ,
             't
             is
             like
             ,
             the
             most
             uncomfortable
             part
             of
             that
             tract
             .
             See
             Nicephor
             .
             B.
             6.
             chap.
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             Those
             places
             which
             Eusebius
             in
             Greek
             here
             calls
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Latines
             call
             Areae
             .
             Vales
             ▪
             They
             were
             the
             places
             where
             the
             Martyrs
             were
             usually
             buried
             ;
             upon
             which
             account
             the
             Christians
             frequented
             them
             .
             See
             book
             4.
             chap.
             15.
             note
             
               (
               o.
            
             )
          
           
             g
             Here
             Dionysius
             answers
             
             Germanus's
             cavil
             ,
             who
             accused
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             never
             called
             an
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Brethren
             before
             the
             Persecution
             began
             ;
             which
             was
             a
             custome
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             That
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             upon
             the
             Approach
             of
             a
             Persecution
             ,
             should
             gather
             the
             people
             together
             ,
             and
             exhort
             them
             to
             a
             constant
             Perseverance
             in
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             Baptize
             infants
             ,
             and
             Catechumens
             ;
             least
             they
             should
             die
             unbaptized
             ;
             and
             a
             so
             distribute
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             believers
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             Although
             we
             read
             here
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             and
             have
             so
             translated
             it
             ;
             yet
             the
             Maz.
             and
             Med.
             M.
             SS
             .
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             [
             
               as
               one
               may
               say
            
             :
             ]
             the
             Fuk.
             and
             Savil.
             M.
             SS
             .
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               as
               the
               Apostle
               said
            
             :
             'T
             is
             certain
             Dionys.
             here
             alludeth
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             first
             to
             the
             Corinth
             .
             Chap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             3.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             In
             the
             original
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             ]
             but
             we
             must
             necessarily
             understand
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             [
             parts
             ]
             and
             so
             we
             have
             translated
             it
             .
             This
             Colluthio
             was
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Mareotic
             presecture
             in
             Aegypt
             ;
             so
             called
             from
             them
             who
             were
             formerly
             possessours
             of
             it
             .
             Colutho
             is
             a
             common
             name
             amongst
             the
             Aegyptians
             ,
             and
             hence
             came
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             in
             Niceph.
             we
             find
             written
             with
             a
             single
             
               (
               L.
            
             )
             There
             were
             several
             Aegyptians
             called
             by
             this
             name
             ,
             Colutho
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             These
             words
             ,
             which
             we
             here
             translate
             
               particular
               Congregations
            
             ,
             are
             in
             Greek
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Those
             that
             dwelt
             in
             the
             remotest
             parts
             of
             the
             Suburbs
             ,
             were
             not
             bound
             to
             come
             to
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             great
             Church
             :
             but
             in
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Suburbs
             there
             were
             particular
             assemblies
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             place
             fit
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             Thus
             much
             we
             may
             gather
             by
             this
             passage
             of
             Dionysius
             .
             Moreover
             the
             Greeks
             did
             not
             call
             those
             places
             onely
             which
             joyned
             to
             the
             City
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Villages
             which
             were
             a
             great
             way
             distant
             from
             the
             City
             .
             Canopus
             which
             was
             twelve
             miles
             from
             Alexandria
             ,
             is
             called
             by
             Athanasius
             in
             his
             book
             which
             he
             presented
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             from
             this
             place
             we
             may
             gather
             ,
             that
             in
             
             Dionysius's
             days
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Church
             in
             Alexandria
             whither
             all
             the
             Christians
             assembled
             themselves
             to
             pray
             :
             but
             afterwards
             ,
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Churches
             being
             increased
             by
             the
             bounty
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Alexandria
             had
             particular
             Congregations
             in
             divers
             Churches
             ;
             Except
             in
             the
             solemn
             festivals
             of
             Easter
             and
             Whitsontide
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             people
             assembled
             themselves
             in
             the
             great
             Church
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             These
             things
             concerning
             Germanus
             are
             here
             spoken
             Ironically
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             By
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               deprivations
               of
               dignities
            
             ;
             we
             may
             conjecture
             that
             Dionysius
             was
             descended
             of
             a
             good
             family
             ;
             for
             dignitas
             is
             that
             which
             cometh
             by
             nobleness
             of
             birth
             .
             Thus
             we
             find
             ,
             
               In
               Gest.
               Purgat
               .
               Caeciliani
            
             ,
             that
             Victor
             being
             asked
             by
             Zenofilus
             the
             President
             ,
             
               cujus
               conditionis
               esset
            
             ,
             he
             answered
             ,
             he
             was
             
               Professor
               litterarum
               Romanarum
            
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             asked
             him
             
               cujus
               dignitatis
               esset
            
             ;
             he
             answered
             he
             was
             sprung
             a
             
               Patre
               Decurione
               Constantiniensium
               ,
               avo
               milite
               ,
               qui
               in
               Comitatu
               militaverat
               .
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
               ,
            
             before
             he
             turned
             Christian
             ,
             was
             by
             profession
             an
             Oratour
             ,
             or
             
               teacher
               of
               Rhetorick
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             Augustus
             commanded
             the
             Alexandrians
             to
             govern
             their
             City
             without
             any
             Senatours
             ,
             or
             Aldermen
             .
             But
             afterward
             Severus
             the
             Emperour
             granted
             the
             Alexandrians
             power
             of
             having
             a
             Senate
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             read
             in
             book
             51.
             of
             Dio.
             And
             in
             
             Athanasius's
             Epistle
             
               Ad
               Solitarios
            
             there
             is
             mention
             of
             the
             Senatours
             of
             
               Alexandria
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             n
             This
             Sabinus
             was
             Prefect
             of
             Aegypt
             under
             Decius
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             of
             him
             Dionysius
             speaketh
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Fabius
             ,
             which
             Epistle
             is
             quoted
             in
             chap.
             41.
             book
             6.
             of
             this
             History
             :
             but
             Aemilianus
             ,
             who
             is
             here
             mentioned
             as
             Governour
             ,
             afterwards
             seised
             the
             Empire
             ,
             as
             Pollio
             writeth
             in
             his
             30
             Tyrants
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             o
             These
             words
             occurr
             in
             Jsa
             .
             c.
             49.
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             Translatours
             generally
             mistake
             in
             rendring
             this
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             by
             the
             Latine
             word
             
               duces
               ,
               captaines
               :
               Christoph.
            
             saw
             the
             absurditie
             it
             sed
             to
             by
             rendring
             it
             duces
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             renders
             it
             dux
             :
             but
             neither
             does
             he
             by
             thus
             rendring
             it
             ,
             avoid
             an
             absurditie
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             not
             the
             least
             branch
             of
             the
             Captaines
             duty
             to
             lead
             Criminals
             into
             banishment
             ,
             but
             that
             was
             rather
             the
             Centurions
             or
             the
             Guards
             duty
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             must
             here
             signifie
             some
             other
             Officer
             besides
             a
             Captain
             ,
             we
             will
             therefore
             render
             it
             the
             Duumviri
             ,
             or
             as
             we
             call
             them
             ,
             
               the
               Sheriffs
            
             ,
             or
             
               Magistrates
               of
               Alexandria
            
             ;
             which
             are
             in
             Greek
             often
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Now
             it
             was
             the
             duty
             of
             these
             Magistrates
             to
             apprehend
             Criminals
             ,
             commit
             them
             to
             prison
             ,
             examine
             them
             ,
             &c.
             still
             reserving
             the
             power
             of
             judging
             to
             the
             Roman
             President
             .
             Wherefore
             't
             is
             not
             here
             absurd
             ,
             but
             very
             reasonable
             to
             say
             ,
             these
             Duumviri
             assisted
             the
             Governour
             in
             leading
             these
             men
             into
             banishment
             :
             the
             following
             words
             also
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             confirm
             our
             opinion
             :
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             the
             Guards
             which
             belonged
             to
             the
             Prefect
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             the
             Officers
             belonging
             to
             the
             Duumviri
             ,
             or
             
               Sheriff
               .
               Athanas.
            
             in
             his
             Epistle
             
               ad
               Solitarios
            
             ,
             calls
             this
             Magistrate
             ,
             or
             Duumvir
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             q
             These
             things
             happened
             in
             the
             first
             Persecution
             under
             Decius
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             when
             Dionysius
             ,
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             Sabinus
             the
             Governour
             ,
             was
             led
             to
             Taposiris
             .
             See
             his
             own
             Epistle
             to
             Fabius
             in
             chap.
             40.
             book
             6.
             
             And
             whosoever
             does
             compare
             that
             Epistle
             with
             this
             here
             ,
             he
             will
             conclude
             them
             both
             written
             concerning
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             Eusebius
             mistakes
             when
             he
             thinks
             that
             the
             subject
             of
             this
             Epistle
             here
             to
             Domitius
             is
             that
             thing
             which
             happened
             in
             Valerian's
             Reign
             :
             for
             none
             of
             these
             things
             which
             he
             here
             mentioneth
             ,
             happened
             in
             Valerian's
             Reign
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Persecution
             which
             begun
             a
             little
             before
             Decius's
             Reign
             ,
             as
             Dionysius
             himself
             saith
             in
             his
             Epist.
             against
             Germanus
             ,
             which
             Eusebius
             quoteth
             in
             the
             6
             th
             book
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Persecution
             under
             Valerian
             ,
             he
             had
             onely
             those
             companions
             which
             he
             mentions
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             chapter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             r
             Rufinus
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             readeth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             he
             translates
             the
             place
             ,
             
               some
               who
               dyed
               in
               the
               Island
               :
            
             but
             Dionyfius
             means
             
               the
               Plague
            
             ,
             which
             in
             Gallus
             and
             Volusianus's
             time
             ,
             spread
             it self
             quite
             through
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             and
             others
             Record
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             s
             Christoph.
             renders
             this
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             a
             long
             Periphrasis
             thus
             ,
             
               ad
               lintea
               ,
               quibus
               corpora●beatorum
               Martyrum
               jam
               vita
               defunctorum
               involverentur
               ,
               conficienda
            
             ;
             he
             all
             along
             having
             relation
             to
             the
             usage
             in
             our
             days
             ,
             for
             with
             us
             the
             dead
             are
             wrapped
             in
             linnen
             cloth
             ,
             and
             so
             intered
             .
             But
             the
             Antients
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             Christians
             ,
             used
             to
             wrap
             the
             dead
             in
             most
             costly
             clothes
             ,
             and
             so
             bury
             them
             :
             but
             for
             Christophorson's
             translation
             ,
             we
             have
             Athanasius's
             authority
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               in
               his
               life
               of
               S.
               Anthony
               ,
            
             that
             the
             Aegyptians
             used
             to
             wrap
             their
             dead
             bodies
             ,
             especially
             those
             of
             the
             holy
             Martyrs
             
               in
               linnen
            
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             interr
             them
             ,
             but
             laid
             them
             upon
             beds
             and
             kept
             them
             within
             their
             own
             private
             houses
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             t
             These
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             Maz.
             M.
             SS
             .
             and
             not
             without
             reason
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             
               a
               great
               while
               after
            
             that
             Eusebius
             was
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Laodicea
             :
             for
             he
             succeeded
             Socrates
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             attests
             a
             little
             lower
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Rufinus
             here
             alters
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Chapters
             ,
             and
             placeth
             these
             which
             we
             place
             here
             as
             the
             13
             th
             and
             14
             th
             after
             the
             19
             chapter
             immediately
             ;
             but
             in
             his
             Index
             before
             his
             History
             he
             keeps
             the
             same
             method
             as
             the
             Greek
             copies
             of
             Eusebius
             does
             :
             why
             he
             should
             here
             pervert
             the
             order
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ;
             except
             it
             is
             ,
             because
             he
             thinks
             it
             is
             more
             convenient
             to
             subjoyn
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Marinus
             ,
             and
             Asturius
             to
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             of
             Caesarea
             .
             But
             he
             ought
             to
             observe
             that
             those
             Martyrs
             of
             Caesarea
             suffered
             in
             Valerian's
             Persecution
             ;
             but
             Marinus
             and
             Asturius
             suffered
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Gallienus
             .
             This
             mistake
             of
             Rufinus
             has
             brought
             several
             other
             Authours
             into
             the
             same
             Errour
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Valerian
             was
             taken
             captive
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Persia
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             259.
             
          
           
             c
             For
             an
             explication
             of
             this
             persons
             Office
             ,
             see
             Valesius's
             notes
             ,
             
               Ad
               Excerpta
               ex
               dione
               Cocceiano
            
             ,
             pag.
             112.
             
          
           
             d
             They
             were
             the
             places
             where
             they
             buried
             their
             dead
             ,
             and
             often
             assembled
             for
             their
             Religious
             solemnities
             ,
             especially
             the
             memorials
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ;
             as
             has
             before
             been
             remark't
             .
          
           
             a
             Xystus
             was
             dead
             long
             before
             ;
             for
             he
             died
             a
             famous
             Martyr
             in
             the
             Persecution
             under
             Valerian
             ,
             when
             Tuscus
             and
             Bassus
             were
             Consuls
             ,
             on
             the
             8
             th
             
               of
               the
               Ides
               of
               August
            
             ;
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             Cyprians
             Epistle
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             He
             means
             the
             
               Cohortalis
               Militia
            
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             collected
             from
             what
             follows
             .
             For
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             Achaeus
             the
             Judge
             ,
             of
             the
             Forum
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             could
             not
             be
             spoken
             of
             the
             
               Militia
               Castrensis
            
             .
             Had
             the
             Camp-milice
             been
             spoken
             of
             here
             ,
             Marinus
             must
             have
             pleaded
             his
             cause
             before
             the
             Captain
             ,
             or
             
               Deputy
               of
               Coesar
            
             .
             The
             ordinary
             Judges
             had
             their
             Centurions
             and
             Cornicularii
             in
             their
             Court.
             Yea
             ,
             almost
             all
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Officers
             under
             them
             were
             taken
             from
             the
             Camp-milice
             ,
             as
             
               Asconius
               Pedianus
            
             has
             remark't
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             phrase
             in
             the
             original
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             we
             have
             rendred
             [
             
               The
               Vine
            
             .
             ]
             It
             was
             enacted
             by
             a
             Law
             amongst
             the
             Romans
             ,
             that
             
               no
               Citizen
               should
               be
               beaten
               with
               rods
               ,
               but
               with
               Vines
               ▪
            
             See
             Livy
             ,
             in
             his
             57
             Book
             :
             upon
             this
             account
             the
             Souldiers
             were
             by
             the
             Centurions
             beaten
             with
             Vines
             ;
             whence
             at
             last
             the
             Vine
             came
             to
             be
             the
             badge
             of
             the
             Centurions
             Office.
             Spartianus
             (
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Hadrian
             )
             uses
             it
             in
             this
             sense
             ;
             and
             so
             does
             Plutarch
             in
             Galba
             .
          
           
             c
             In
             the
             Maz.
             Fuk.
             and
             Med.
             M.
             SS
             .
             there
             is
             a
             stop
             here
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             there
             is
             none
             ;
             which
             punctation
             in
             the
             three
             M.
             SS
             .
             first
             named
             ,
             Salmasius
             (
             in
             his
             notes
             on
             Spartianus
             )
             defends
             against
             Casaubon
             ,
             (
             in
             his
             notes
             on
             the
             same
             Authour
             ,
             )
             who
             thought
             that
             the
             Vine
             was
             a
             badge
             which
             denoted
             those
             that
             were
             to
             be
             chosen
             Centurions
             ,
             who
             should
             bear
             that
             Office
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             a
             place
             vacated
             .
             And
             therefore
             Casaubon
             read
             this
             passage
             thus
             [
             
               There
               is
               a
               certain
               dignity
               amongst
               the
               Romans
               termed
               the
               Vine
               ,
               which
               those
               that
               obtain
               are
               said
               to
               be
               made
               Centurions
               when
               there
               is
               a
               place
               vacant
               :
            
             ]
             which
             reading
             agrees
             with
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             But
             Salmasius
             makes
             a
             stop
             (
             as
             we
             do
             )
             at
             the
             word
             [
             Centurions
             ,
             ]
             which
             doubtless
             is
             the
             truest
             reading
             :
             See
             note
             (
             b
             )
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             That
             was
             the
             Judges
             name
             ;
             so
             a
             famous
             Captain
             was
             called
             ,
             who
             heretofore
             rebelled
             against
             Antiochus
             ,
             as
             Polybius
             relates
             .
             This
             Achaeus
             was
             president
             of
             Palestine
             ,
             and
             had
             his
             residence
             at
             Caesarea
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             chief
             City
             of
             that
             whole
             Province
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             We
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             common
             ,
             but
             an
             Erroneous
             reading
             .
             The
             Chlamys
             and
             the
             Balteus
             (
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               Cloak
            
             and
             
               the
               Belt
            
             )
             were
             military
             badges
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             proved
             from
             innumerable
             places
             in
             
               Chrysostom
               ,
               Libanius
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             The
             term
             here
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             i.
             e.
             
               he
               was
               perfected
               by
               Martyrdom
            
             .
             For
             Martyrs
             were
             initiated
             by
             confession
             ,
             and
             perfected
             by
             death
             ;
             as
             Dionysius
             phrases
             it
             at
             the
             end
             of
             Chap.
             11.
             in
             this
             book
             .
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             (
             in
             B.
             4.
             
             Stromat
             .
             pag.
             206.
             )
             gives
             another
             reason
             ,
             why
             Martyrdom
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               because
               it
               demonstrates
               the
               perfection
               of
               love
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Those
             whom
             our
             Eusebius
             here
             calls
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Phaenicians
             ,
             are
             the
             Grecians
             which
             inhabited
             Phaenicia
             .
             For
             Paneas
             is
             a
             Greek
             name
             ,
             the
             Syrians
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             Syro-Phoenicians
             ,
             called
             this
             City
             Dan
             ,
             as
             S.
             Jerom
             ,
             affirms
             in
             
               his
               Questions
               on
               Genesis
            
             ;
             his
             words
             are
             these
             ;
             
               Dan
               Phoenices
               oppidum
               ,
               quod
               nunc
               Paneas
               dicitur
               .
               Dan
               autem
               unus
               è
               sontibus
               Jordanis
               .
               Nam
               &
               alter
               vocatur
               Jor
               ,
               quod
               interpretatur
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Duobus
               ergo
               sontibus
               ,
               qui
               haud
               procul
               a
               se
               distant
               ,
               in
               unum
               rivulum
               foederatis
               ,
               Jordanis
               deinceps
               appellatur
               .
            
             i.
             e.
             
               Dan
               is
               a
               Town
               of
               Phoenicia
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               called
               Paneas
               .
               Also
               Dan
               is
               the
               name
               of
               one
               of
               the
               Spring-heads
               of
               Jordan
               .
               For
               the
               other
               is
               named
               Jor
               ,
               the
               interpretation
               whereof
               is
            
             [
             a
             Stream
             .
             ]
             
               These
               two
               Fountains
               therefore
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               far
               distant
               from
               each
               other
               ,
               are
               united
               into
               one
               Rivulet
               ,
               which
               is
               afterwards
               called
               Jordan
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             custom
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               of
               casting
               the
               sacrifice
               into
               the
               Springs
               ,
            
             or
             Wells
             ,
             which
             they
             worshipped
             ,
             was
             used
             by
             the
             Heathens
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             Publicola
             asketh
             Augustine
             ,
             in
             his
             153.
             
             Epistle
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             lawful
             to
             drink
             of
             that
             Spring
             or
             Well
             ,
             into
             which
             any
             part
             of
             a
             sacrifice
             had
             been
             cast
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             place
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             concerning
             the
             woman
             who
             had
             the
             Issue
             of
             bloud
             ,
             is
             quoted
             in
             the
             
               seventh
               Synod
               ,
               Action
            
             .
             4.
             pag.
             508.
             
             See
             also
             what
             Philostorgius
             saith
             in
             his
             seventh
             book
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             
             And
             what
             Nicephorus
             ,
             who
             borroweth
             it
             from
             him
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             it
             sometimes
             sign
             fies
             a
             
               Military
               Cloak
            
             ;
             this
             term
             occurs
             Psal.
             109.
             29.
             where
             't
             is
             rendred
             
               a
               Mantle
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Rufinus
             understands
             this
             place
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             so
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             herb
             had
             no
             healing
             vertue
             till
             it
             was
             grown
             up
             to
             the
             skirt
             of
             our
             Saviours
             vesture
             :
             but
             since
             Eusebius
             does
             not
             expressely
             determine
             it
             that
             way
             ,
             every
             one
             may
             interpret
             the
             place
             as
             pleaseth
             him
             best
             .
             I
             think
             Eusebius
             meaneth
             by
             the
             addition
             of
             these
             words
             that
             the
             herb
             grew
             up
             no
             higher
             then
             the
             skirt
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             doublet
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             in
             reverence
             to
             him
             .
             See
             Nicephor
             .
             B.
             6.
             chap.
             15.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Rufinus
             translateth
             this
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               indifferenter
               ,
               indifferently
            
             ;
             but
             I
             rather
             think
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             signifieth
             
               inconfiderately
               ,
               unadvisedly
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               unwisely
               .
            
             Moreover
             ,
             S
             r
             
               Henr.
               Savil
            
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             his
             M.
             S.
             upon
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Heathens
            
             ,
             bids
             us
             take
             notice
             that
             this
             is
             here
             spoken
             
               concerning
               images
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             was
             an
             old
             tradition
             ,
             that
             James
             the
             Apostle
             was
             Ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             by
             Christ.
             Besides
             Eusebius
             ,
             Saint
             
               Chrysost
               ▪
            
             in
             his
             38
             
               Homil
               ▪
            
             upon
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             on
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Deinde
               visus
               est
               Jacobo
               ,
               Then
               he
               was
               seen
               of
               James
            
             ;
             expresly
             affirmeth
             it
             :
             the
             same
             also
             
               Epiphanius
               ,
               Niceph
               ▪
               Callist
               ▪
            
             and
             others
             do
             affirm
             .
             They
             all
             seem
             to
             borrow
             this
             opinion
             from
             the
             first
             book
             of
             
               Clemens's
               Recognitions
            
             :
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             eighth
             book
             
               of
               his
               Constitutions
            
             ,
             Chap.
             35.
             we
             find
             him
             speaking
             of
             James
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Ordained
               by
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             We
             must
             farther
             advertise
             the
             Reader
             that
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               Apostle
            
             are
             wanting
             in
             the
             Kings
             Fuk.
             Maz.
             M.
             SS
             .
             and
             in
             Rufinus
             :
             but
             in
             our
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             in
             the
             Contents
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             we
             find
             this
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               Apostle
            
             :
             although
             in
             the
             Index
             of
             the
             Chapters
             which
             is
             prefixed
             ,
             we
             find
             it
             thus
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               concerning
               the
               Chair
               of
               James
               the
               Bishop
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             From
             this
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a●
               the
               same
               time
            
             ,
             some
             would
             conclude
             that
             Dionysius
             wrote
             these
             Epistles
             in
             the
             Persecution
             ,
             raised
             by
             Valerian
             :
             but
             that
             is
             false
             ;
             for
             this
             Epistle
             to
             Domitius
             and
             Didymus
             ,
             was
             written
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Decius
             the
             Emperour
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Rufinus
             very
             well
             translates
             this
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             
               Paschales
               ,
               Paschal
               Epistles
            
             .
             The
             Bishops
             of
             Alexandria
             used
             to
             write
             these
             Paschal
             Letters
             every
             year
             ,
             and
             send
             them
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Aegypt
             ;
             that
             they
             might
             all
             agree
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             celebration
             of
             Easter
             .
             There
             are
             at
             this
             day
             extant
             Epistles
             of
             this
             sort
             ,
             written
             by
             
               Theophilus
               ,
               Cyril
            
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             what
             was
             the
             form
             of
             these
             Epistles
             we
             may
             understand
             from
             the
             30
             
               Paschal
               Homilies
               of
               Cyril
               ▪
            
             first
             they
             discoursed
             some
             thing
             concerning
             Easter
             :
             in
             the
             end
             they
             declared
             the
             beginning
             of
             Lent
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             of
             Easter
             ,
             whence
             we
             may
             call
             them
             Homilies
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Epistles
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             we
             find
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               this
               City
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               these
               Cities
            
             ;
             which
             reading
             is
             not
             to
             be
             rejected
             :
             for
             that
             great
             faction
             had
             so
             divided
             Alexandria
             that
             in
             a
             manner
             it
             became
             of
             one
             City
             two
             ,
             as
             before
             he
             seemeth
             to
             intimate
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               a
               man
               may
               with
               more
               ease
               travel
               from
               East
               to
               West
               ,
               then
               out
               of
               Alexandria
               into
               Alexandria
               .
            
             This
             great
             Sedition
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             happened
             ,
             when
             Aemilianus
             possest
             himself
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             There
             are
             divers
             ways
             of
             translating
             this
             place
             according
             as
             we
             point
             it
             .
             Most
             Translatours
             have
             erred
             here
             ,
             by
             an
             Erroneous
             conjunction
             of
             this
             sentence
             with
             what
             precedeth
             .
             But
             
             Dionysius's
             following
             words
             confirm
             our
             punctation
             and
             version
             :
             the
             sense
             of
             which
             is
             that
             the
             Havens
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             overflowing
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             slaughtered
             Citizens
             ,
             did
             truly
             represent
             the
             red
             Sea.
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Middle
             Street
             of
             the
             City
             which
             is
             compared
             to
             the
             red
             Sea
             (
             although
             some
             so
             interpret
             it
             )
             but
             the
             Ports
             or
             Havens
             are
             said
             to
             represent
             that
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Betwixt
             these
             words
             where
             we
             use
             onely
             a
             middle
             distinction
             or
             
               comma
               ,
               Robert
               Steph
               ▪
            
             uses
             a
             full
             period
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             all
             the
             M.
             SS
             .
             we
             ought
             rather
             to
             follow
             the
             punctation
             of
             the
             M.
             SS
             .
             and
             joyn
             this
             passage
             with
             what
             precedeth
             :
             but
             here
             we
             meet
             with
             a
             Genitive
             case
             plural
             of
             the
             Article
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             which
             we
             translate
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             and
             referr
             it
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               Sea
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             singular
             put
             for
             the
             plural
             number
             .
             For
             the
             Sea
             was
             divided
             into
             two
             parts
             and
             opened
             a
             broad
             way
             for
             the
             Israelites
             ;
             so
             that
             what
             was
             really
             but
             one
             Sea
             ,
             seemed
             to
             be
             two
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             translate
             it
             according
             to
             
             Stephanus's
             punctation
             ,
             we
             can
             find
             no
             word
             to
             which
             this
             
               Genitive
               plural
            
             of
             the
             Article
             can
             reasonably
             be
             referred
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             very
             situation
             of
             Alexandria
             did
             doubtless
             conduce
             much
             to
             the
             insalubrity
             of
             the
             place
             .
             For
             the
             river
             Nile
             ,
             coming
             from
             the
             West
             ,
             was
             conveyed
             into
             the
             City
             under
             ground
             by
             arches
             made
             under
             the
             houses
             .
             The
             manner
             how
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             is
             set
             down
             by
             
               John
               Leo
               ,
               in
               his
               description
               of
               Africa
               :
            
             his
             words
             are
             these
             ▪
             
               Cuique
               sert
               domui
               civitatis
               ingens
               cister●a
               concamerata
               ,
               crassisque
               innitens
               sornicibus
               substructa
               est
               ,
               in
               quas
               ●xun●ans
            
             Nilus
             
               per
               aquaeductum
               in
               planitie
               magno
               artificio
               constructum
               extra
               .
            
             Alexandriam
             
               deductus
               ,
               sub
               ejus
               manibus
               demittitur
               ,
            
             &c.
             This
             artificial
             conveyance
             of
             the
             River
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             otherwise
             acceptable
             to
             the
             inhabitants
             ,
             yet
             it
             could
             not
             be
             without
             some
             annoyance
             to
             the
             Ai●
             ,
             the
             complexion
             whereof
             suffered
             much
             alteration
             by
             the
             noysome
             vapours
             which
             rose
             up
             out
             of
             the
             waters
             ,
             which
             in
             tract
             of
             time
             putrified
             in
             their
             Cisterns
             .
             It
             is
             the
             collection
             of
             the
             foresaid
             Leo
             ,
             in
             his
             following
             words
             ,
             
               Cisternae
               porrò
               temporis
               successu
               turbidae
               ac
               canosae
               redditae
               ,
               plurimis
               aesti●o
               tempore
               languoribus
               occasionem
               praebent
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             same
             Authour
             gives
             us
             another
             reason
             for
             the
             unwholsomness
             of
             that
             City
             ;
             which
             was
             caused
             by
             certain
             little
             gardens
             planted
             near
             the
             City
             ,
             the
             fruits
             whereof
             were
             so
             unwholsom
             ,
             that
             the
             inhabitants
             were
             thereby
             made
             subject
             to
             very
             noxious
             feavers
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             diseases
             .
             See
             
               John
               Leo's
               descript
               .
               Afric
            
             .
             pag.
             675
             ,
             and
             676.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Lugd.
               Batav
            
             .
             1632.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               continued
               plagues
               without
               intermission
            
             .
             The
             plague
             even
             from
             the
             times
             of
             Gallus
             and
             Volusianus
             ,
             over-ran
             and
             destroyed
             almost
             all
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             .
             Eutropius
             saith
             that
             the
             Reign
             of
             Gallus
             and
             Valusianus
             was
             onely
             remarkable
             for
             the
             great
             plague
             which
             happened
             in
             their
             days
             .
             
               Aurelius
               Victor
            
             affirms
             that
             Gallus
             and
             Volusianus
             were
             beloved
             very
             much
             on
             this
             account
             ,
             because
             they
             took
             care
             of
             every
             ones
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             poorest
             man's
             funeral
             .
             The
             plague
             afterwards
             raged
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Roman
             Provinces
             ,
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Gallienus
             ,
             as
             Pollio
             in
             
             Gallienus's
             Life
             attests
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               vivid
               ,
               lively
               ,
               lusty
               old
               men
               .
            
             So
             they
             were
             called
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             who
             were
             between
             fourty
             and
             seventy
             years
             old
             .
             Their
             names
             were
             registred
             in
             tables
             that
             they
             might
             partake
             of
             the
             publick
             distribution
             of
             the
             Corn
             ,
             as
             Dionysius
             attests
             in
             his
             following
             words
             .
             Over
             these
             were
             the
             Archigerontes
             ,
             of
             whom
             mention
             is
             made
             in
             
               the
               first
               Law
               of
               the
               Codex
               Theodosianus
               ,
               de
               Alexandrinae
               plebis
               primatibus
               .
            
             Hither
             may
             be
             referred
             that
             which
             
               Gregor
               .
               Naz.
            
             affirms
             ,
             in
             his
             21
             
               Oration
               concerning
               S.
               Athanasius
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Alexandrians
               were
               wont
               to
               be
               distributed
               into
               Sexes
               ,
               Ages
               ,
               and
               Trades
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               ,
               out
               of
               respect
               ,
               they
               went
               forth
               to
               meet
               any
               person
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             Exordium
             of
             this
             
               Paschal
               Epistle
            
             of
             Dionysius's
             is
             really
             a
             most
             elegant
             one
             .
             Here
             he
             saith
             that
             this
             present
             time
             ,
             when
             all
             things
             were
             in
             so
             lamentable
             a
             posture
             ,
             would
             seem
             to
             the
             unbelieving
             Heathens
             no
             fit
             time
             to
             keep
             a
             feast
             in
             :
             But
             neither
             this
             time
             ,
             which
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             is
             really
             a
             time
             of
             Mourning
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             undisturbed
             ,
             never
             so
             merry
             ,
             could
             possibly
             yield
             the
             Heathens
             any
             true
             joy
             .
             For
             the
             wicked
             and
             unbelievers
             can
             never
             keep
             a
             feast
             ,
             although
             they
             daily
             sacrifice
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             enjoy
             any
             true
             mirth
             :
             onely
             the
             pious
             and
             virtuous
             do
             truely
             keep
             a
             feast
             ,
             because
             they
             perform
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             offer
             prayers
             ,
             and
             unbloudy
             sacrifices
             to
             God.
             Origen
             ,
             in
             his
             eighth
             book
             
               against
               Celsus
            
             ,
             discourses
             at
             large
             concerning
             this
             Opinion
             ;
             which
             passages
             in
             him
             are
             borrowed
             from
             the
             Stoicks
             ,
             and
             they
             give
             much
             light
             to
             the
             understanding
             of
             this
             place
             of
             Dionysius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Here
             we
             read
             onely
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               and
               I
               wish
               ▪
            
             but
             Turnebus
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             his
             book
             very
             well
             correcteth
             and
             pointeth
             it
             thus
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               And
               I
               wish
               onely
               one
               had
               died
               in
               every
               house
               :
            
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             reads
             thus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             but
             Turnebus
             does
             very
             well
             amend
             this
             place
             of
             Dionysius
             ,
             by
             his
             foresaid
             punctation
             of
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Dionysius
             here
             makes
             a
             compendious
             repetition
             of
             all
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             Christians
             from
             the
             time
             he
             was
             first
             Ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             :
             first
             he
             recounts
             the
             Persecution
             and
             expulsion
             ,
             which
             began
             in
             the
             last
             year
             of
             Philip
             the
             Emperour
             .
             Next
             the
             
               Civil
               War
            
             which
             immediately
             followed
             ;
             concerning
             which
             
               Civil
               War
            
             ,
             see
             Chap.
             41.
             
             Book
             6.
             of
             this
             History
             .
             Then
             he
             saith
             ,
             after
             a
             little
             cessation
             followed
             the
             Plague
             ;
             which
             raged
             grievously
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Gallus
             and
             Volusianus
             ;
             but
             it
             began
             in
             Decius's
             Reign
             :
             for
             it
             is
             evident
             by
             Dionysius's
             Epistle
             to
             Domitius
             and
             Didymus
             ,
             that
             some
             Deacons
             died
             of
             this
             Plague
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Decius
             .
             See
             Chap.
             11.
             
             Book
             7.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             some
             translatours
             render
             
               mitigantes
               ,
               easing
               ,
               and
               lessening
               their
               distempers
               :
            
             but
             I
             cannot
             approve
             of
             that
             version
             ,
             for
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             
               to
               squeeze
               out
            
             ,
             or
             
               to
               wipe
               off
               .
               Dionysius's
            
             meaning
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             visited
             the
             infected
             Christians
             ,
             did
             in
             a
             manner
             force
             the
             infection
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             translate
             it
             to
             ,
             or
             take
             it
             upon
             themselves
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             true
             notion
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               take
               upon
               himself
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               to
               suck
               one
               another's
               disease
               and
               infection
               .
            
             It
             is
             no
             more
             then
             what
             he
             said
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               drawing
               the
               infection
               upon
               themselves
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             This
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             we
             have
             here
             rendred
             friendship
             ,
             yet
             the
             word
             primarily
             and
             properly
             signifies
             that
             which
             the
             Latines
             call
             comitas
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               complaisance
               ,
               courteousness
               ,
               civility
               ,
               affability
               :
            
             as
             for
             this
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             translated
             
               a
               Ransom
            
             ,
             we
             find
             it
             in
             the
             first
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinth
             .
             Chap.
             4.
             v.
             13.
             this
             word
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             used
             by
             the
             Alexandrians
             in
             their
             salutations
             :
             when
             they
             met-together
             ,
             and
             promised
             their
             sincere
             love
             ,
             willingness
             ,
             and
             diligence
             in
             serving
             one
             another
             ,
             they
             used
             to
             say
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             may
             take
             the
             word
             in
             this
             sence
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             Heathens
             should
             call
             the
             Christians
             the
             very
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               off-scouring
            
             ,
             the
             filth
             ,
             the
             very
             
               faece●
               populi
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               purgam●n●a
               seculi
            
             ;
             which
             interpretation
             is
             not
             to
             be
             rejected
             here
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             Christoph.
             in
             his
             Latine
             Version
             ,
             renders
             this
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               decenter
               ornantes
               ,
               dressing
               them
               up
               neatly
               :
            
             but
             he
             mistakes
             ;
             for
             Dionysius
             speaks
             of
             their
             dress
             afterwards
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               decking
               them
               in
               their
               best
               cloaths
               :
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             here
             we
             therefore
             render
             ,
             componentes
             (
             that
             is
             )
             
               burying
               them
            
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             word
             is
             used
             in
             profane
             as
             well
             as
             in
             sacred
             Authours
             :
             
               Compostus
               prosepulto
            
             ,
             in
             Virgil
             ,
             and
             Horace
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             some
             render
             ,
             
               linteo
               funebri
               involventes
               ,
               shrowding
               them
               in
               a
               winding
               sheet
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             buryings
             in
             those
             days
             ;
             for
             the
             Heathens
             used
             to
             dress
             the
             dead
             in
             their
             best
             cloaths
             and
             so
             interr
             them
             .
             And
             the
             Christians
             used
             in
             like
             manner
             so
             to
             dress
             the
             Saints
             Corps
             .
             See
             Chap.
             16.
             of
             this
             seventh
             book
             ,
             concerning
             Asturius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Though
             we
             find
             here
             barely
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               he
               therefore
            
             ;
             yet
             we
             must
             understand
             Macrianus
             ;
             for
             by
             his
             treachery
             it
             was
             that
             Valerian
             was
             delivered
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Persians
             .
             Other
             Historians
             assert
             that
             he
             was
             delivered
             to
             them
             by
             his
             own
             Captains
             ;
             so
             
               Aurel.
               Vict.
               Syncel
            
             .
             and
             others
             .
             These
             words
             of
             Dionysius
             are
             to
             be
             joyned
             with
             those
             in
             Chap.
             10.
             of
             this
             Book
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             fragments
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Epistle
             to
             Hermammon
             ;
             we
             also
             find
             a
             piece
             of
             it
             in
             Chap.
             1.
             of
             this
             seventh
             Book
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             He
             means
             Macrianus
             ,
             and
             his
             two
             sons
             .
             See
             Chap.
             1.
             of
             this
             Book
             ;
             at
             the
             close
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             †
             Esai
             .
             42.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Dionysius
             here
             speaks
             of
             Macrianus's
             Empire
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             owned
             ,
             and
             received
             as
             Emperour
             by
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             the
             Eastern
             Provinces
             :
             Which
             his
             Coins
             declare
             ,
             for
             on
             the
             fore-side
             there
             is
             this
             inscription
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             And
             on
             the
             reverse
             this
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Promises
             were
             to
             be
             literally
             understood
             .
          
           
             a
             We
             have
             here
             sufficient
             evidence
             that
             this
             Book
             
               concerning
               the
               Promises
            
             was
             written
             in
             answer
             to
             Nepos
             :
             I
             wonder
             that
             
               Hieronymus
               in
               his
               Preface
               before
               the
               eighteenth
               Book
               of
               his
               comments
               upon
               Esaias
               ,
            
             should
             affirm
             that
             this
             Book
             was
             written
             against
             Irenaeus
             Bishop
             of
             Lions
             .
             Indeed
             Irenaeus
             was
             one
             of
             them
             who
             believed
             that
             Christ
             should
             come
             and
             Reign
             on
             the
             Earth
             a
             1000
             years
             ,
             which
             opinion
             was
             grounded
             on
             Papias's
             Authority
             ,
             as
             Hieronymus
             himself
             affirms
             ,
             and
             also
             our
             Authour
             Eusebius
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             third
             Book
             .
             But
             as
             well
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             also
             from
             Hieronymus
             himself
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             
               De
               Script
               ▪
               Ecclesiastic
            
             .
             we
             may
             gather
             that
             this
             Book
             was
             not
             written
             against
             Irenaeus
             ,
             but
             against
             Nepos
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             we
             have
             here
             translated
             ,
             the
             
               Composition
               of
               Psalms
               and
               Hymns
            
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Christians
             who
             used
             to
             compose
             Psalms
             and
             Hymns
             in
             honour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             fifth
             Book
             attesteth
             .
             We
             also
             find
             mention
             of
             these
             Hymns
             in
             the
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             against
             Paul
             of
             Samosata
             ,
             and
             in
             th●
             last
             Canon
             but
             one
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Laodicea
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             an
             express
             prohibition
             that
             ▪
             no
             Psalms
             which
             in
             Greek
             are
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               composed
               by
            
             private
             or
             ignorant
             persons
             ,
             should
             be
             sang
             in
             Churches
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Pliny
             in
             his
             28
             Book
             Chap.
             2.
             asketh
             ,
             why
             we
             affirm
             ,
             when
             we
             mention
             any
             dead
             persons
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             not
             vex
             or
             disturb
             their
             memory
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             This
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             properly
             
               to
               promise
               a
               great
               while
               before
               any
               performance
            
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             Metaphor
             taken
             from
             the
             Mysteties
             of
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             who
             promised
             strange
             and
             great
             things
             to
             them
             who
             are
             initated
             ,
             and
             tormented
             them
             with
             a
             long
             expectation
             ;
             that
             by
             keeping
             their
             thoughts
             thus
             in
             suspence
             ,
             they
             might
             beget
             in
             them
             an
             opinion
             ,
             and
             a
             fear
             and
             reverence
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             The
             true
             reading
             of
             this
             place
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             we
             owe
             to
             the
             Maz.
             M.
             S.
             according
             to
             which
             reading
             we
             have
             here
             translated
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             This
             Province
             was
             so
             called
             from
             Arsinoe
             ,
             who
             was
             Queen
             of
             it
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             a
             Roman
             Province
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             '
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             the
             term
             in
             the
             original
             ;
             I
             have
             rendred
             it
             
               docilitatem
               ,
               aptness
               to
               be
               taught
               .
            
             For
             auditours
             are
             properly
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               when
               they
               apprehend
               the
               sense
               of
               words
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             The
             Greek
             phrase
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             Valesius
             renders
             ,
             
               ad
               ea
               de
               quibus
               instituta
               erat
               disputatio
               eniti
            
             ;
             and
             
               we
               ,
               to
               keep
               close
               to
               the
               points
               of
               the
               Question
               in
               hand
               ,
            
             or
             
               the
               present
               question
            
             .
          
           
             i
             This
             phrase
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             truly
             translated
             thus
             ,
             
               expansis
               cordibus
               ,
               &
               patefactis
               ,
               with
               hearts
               unfoulded
               ,
               and
            
             as
             it
             were
             
               spread
               abroad
            
             :
             but
             some
             translate
             it
             
               puris
               &
               simplicibus
               cordibus
               ,
               with
               pure
               and
               single
               hearts
               :
            
             which
             sense
             though
             the
             words
             may
             bear
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             so
             good
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             Version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             not
             put
             in
             this
             place
             
               for
               dispensation
            
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             same
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             
               an
               union
               ,
               and
               reconciliation
            
             :
             and
             so
             Dionysius
             uses
             the
             word
             a
             little
             before
             :
             S
             t
             Paul
             also
             in
             his
             Epist.
             to
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             v.
             2.
             
             &
             19.
             useth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             this
             sence
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             B.
             3.
             
             Chap.
             28.
             pag.
             44.
             note
             c.
             &
             d.
             
          
           
             *
             Revelat.
             c.
             22.
             v.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             a
             term
             proper
             to
             the
             Rhetoricians
             ,
             as
             plainly
             appears
             by
             the
             following
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             think
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             has
             the
             same
             import
             with
             dispositio
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             Suidas
             is
             the
             same
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               dispose
            
             ,
             or
             handle
             .
             Or
             we
             may
             render
             it
             
               the
               form
               and
               manner
               of
               writing
               :
            
             for
             first
             he
             proves
             the
             Revelation
             not
             to
             be
             
             John's
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             by
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Genius
            
             or
             Nature
             of
             the
             writer
             :
             Then
             by
             the
             stile
             and
             
               mode
               of
               writing
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Phrase
               ,
               and
               the
               sentences
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Revelat.
             c.
             1.
             v.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Vers.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             John
             c.
             1.
             v.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Matth.
             c.
             16.
             v.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Revalat
             .
             c.
             1.
             v.
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             Revelat.
             c.
             22.
             v.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             We
             ought
             to
             take
             special
             notice
             of
             this
             passage
             concerning
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             custom
             of
             calling
             their
             children
             ,
             by
             the
             names
             of
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             both
             for
             the
             reverence
             and
             love
             they
             bare
             to
             those
             Saints
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             their
             children
             might
             be
             beloved
             and
             no
             less
             dear
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             then
             those
             Saints
             were
             .
             Chrysostom
             in
             his
             Oration
             concerning
             S
             t
             Meletius
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Antiochians
             had
             such
             a
             reverence
             and
             esteem
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             parents
             called
             their
             children
             after
             his
             name
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             their
             houses
             in
             a
             manner
             adorned
             with
             his
             presence
             .
             The
             same
             father
             also
             in
             his
             21
             
               Homily
               upon
               Genesis
            
             ,
             adviseth
             his
             Auditours
             that
             they
             should
             not
             carelesly
             call
             their
             children
             by
             their
             grandfathers
             or
             great
             Grandfathers
             ,
             or
             some
             noble
             Heroes
             names
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             should
             rather
             give
             them
             the
             names
             of
             some
             men
             who
             were
             famous
             for
             virtue
             and
             piety
             ;
             that
             the
             children
             ,
             by
             their
             example
             ,
             might
             be
             excited
             to
             an
             imitation
             of
             them
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             1●
             .
             25.
             and
             1●
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             1●
             .
             25.
             and
             1●
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             This
             is
             
             Dionysius's
             second
             Argument
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             proves
             that
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Revelation
             were
             not
             written
             by
             one
             and
             the
             same
             John
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             urged
             his
             first
             Argument
             begun
             at
             note
             (
             a
             )
             to
             this
             place
             :
             now
             here
             he
             begins
             a
             second
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             to
             prove
             by
             the
             words
             and
             sentences
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             placing
             of
             the
             words
             or
             method
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             two
             distinct
             persons
             .
             For
             I
             render
             this
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               placing
               or
               modelling
               of
               words
               ,
            
             according
             to
             Cicero
             ,
             though
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             this
             place
             may
             as
             well
             comprehend
             
               the
               ordering
               and
               modelling
               of
               Sentences
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               of
               words
            
             .
             But
             here
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             what
             an
             excellent
             Critick
             
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
            
             was
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             property
             of
             a
             Critick
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Antients
             ,
             and
             to
             discern
             what
             is
             true
             and
             genuine
             ,
             and
             what
             spurious
             and
             supposititious
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             this
             place
             signifies
             Periods
             or
             
               sentences
               ,
               by
               which
               an
               entire
               sense
               is
               concluded
               .
               Chapters
            
             also
             they
             may
             be
             called
             ,
             the
             Greeks
             also
             call
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Latines
             Capitula
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             must
             I
             think
             be
             rendred
             here
             rather
             
               the
               condemnation
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             then
             
               the
               reproving
               of
               the
               world
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               old
               Glossary
            
             we
             find
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             signifie
             judicium
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Jude
             vers
             .
             24.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               without
               any
               errour
            
             ,
             or
             mistake
             .
          
           
             f
             By
             both
             faculties
             he
             means
             that
             which
             the
             Greeks
             call
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             externus
             and
             
               internus
               serm●
            
             ,
             which
             is
             afterwards
             mentioned
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               gift
               of
               knowledge
               and
               the
               gift
               of
               speaking
            
             ;
             by
             which
             subsequent
             words
             the
             preceding
             are
             explained
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Hence
             we
             may
             gather
             that
             the
             2
             books
             
               concerning
               the
               Promises
            
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             Eusebius
             has
             the
             fragments
             afore
             quoted
             ,
             were
             Epistles
             .
             We
             may
             also
             confirm
             this
             by
             a
             passage
             in
             Chap.
             22.
             where
             Dionysius
             uses
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             is
             
               an
               Epistolary
               phrase
            
             .
             But
             because
             these
             Epistles
             were
             something
             prolix
             ,
             they
             were
             therefore
             called
             books
             .
             Rufinus
             truly
             calls
             
             Dionysius's
             Epistles
             
               concerning
               Baptism
            
             ,
             Books
             ,
             and
             the
             four
             Books
             against
             Sabellius
             here
             mentioned
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             longer
             sort
             of
             Epistles
             ,
             which
             Eusebius
             testifies
             :
             for
             he
             saith
             that
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             
             Dionysius's
             books
             were
             written
             in
             an
             Epistolary
             form
             and
             style
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Dionysius
               Alexand.
            
             in
             his
             Epistles
             against
             Sabellius
             seemed
             not
             to
             be
             Orthodox
             as
             touching
             the
             
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             accused
             of
             it
             before
             Dionysius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Pentapolis
             ,
             who
             went
             to
             
               Rome
               .
               Dionysius
               Roman
            
             .
             called
             a
             Synod
             ,
             heard
             the
             Accusers
             ,
             and
             having
             examined
             some
             select
             Opinions
             in
             Dionys.
             Epistles
             ,
             he
             wrote
             to
             
               Dionys.
               Alexand.
            
             desiring
             him
             that
             he
             would
             more
             distinctly
             declare
             his
             faith
             and
             opinion
             concerning
             those
             matters
             .
             Upon
             this
             account
             
               Dionys.
               Alexand.
            
             wrote
             four
             Epistles
             to
             
               Dionys.
               Roman
            
             .
             which
             he
             intituled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             )
             
               concerning
               the
               confutation
               of
               his
               Adversaries
               ,
            
             and
             
               concerning
               his
               own
               Apology
            
             or
             
               defence
               of
               himself
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Eusebius
             ,
             in
             his
             14
             th
             Book
             
               De
               Praeparat
            
             .
             produces
             an
             excellent
             piece
             of
             this
             Book
             
               De
               Naturâ
            
             .
             It
             was
             dedicated
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             this
             word
             being
             dubiously
             taken
             to
             signifie
             either
             a
             son
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             child
             or
             servant
             ,
             't
             is
             some
             difficulty
             to
             determine
             who
             the
             person
             was
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             dedicated
             ,
             some
             say
             to
             his
             son
             :
             I
             have
             here
             rendred
             it
             
               to
               a
               child
            
             .
             For
             I
             cannot
             think
             that
             Dionys.
             was
             ever
             married
             .
             The
             like
             difficulty
             occurs
             in
             Book
             6.
             
             Chap.
             40.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Of
             these
             many
             Epistles
             written
             by
             Dionysius
             to
             this
             Basilides
             ,
             onely
             one
             is
             now
             extant
             ,
             which
             
               Theodorus
               Balsamo
            
             has
             preserved
             for
             us
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Here
             Eusebius
             is
             in
             a
             gross
             mistake
             ,
             for
             Xystus
             was
             not
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             Eleven
             Years
             ,
             but
             onely
             two
             Years
             and
             Eleven
             Months
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             book
             
               De
               Pontificibus
               Romanis
            
             ,
             which
             Cuspinianus
             first
             published
             ,
             and
             that
             book
             is
             most
             exact
             in
             its
             account
             of
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Pope's
             from
             Callistus
             to
             Liberius
             :
             the
             same
             also
             says
             Xystus
             suffered
             Martyrdom
             
               on
               the
               eight
               of
               the
               Ides
               of
               August
               :
            
             but
             our
             Authour
             neither
             here
             ,
             in
             
               his
               History
            
             ,
             nor
             in
             
               his
               Chronicle
            
             mentions
             any
             thing
             of
             
             Xystus's
             Martyrdom
             ,
             which
             I
             really
             admire
             ,
             and
             should
             more
             admire
             ,
             did
             not
             I
             certainly
             know
             that
             Eusebius
             is
             not
             over
             sollicitous
             and
             curious
             in
             his
             History
             concerning
             what
             things
             were
             done
             in
             the
             Western
             parts
             .
             Moreover
             Eusebius
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             ascribes
             Eight
             Years
             to
             Xystus
             ,
             and
             he
             says
             that
             Dionysius
             succeeded
             Xystus
             in
             the
             12
             th
             Year
             of
             Gallienus
             ,
             and
             that
             Maximus
             succeeded
             
               Dionys.
               Alexandrin
            
             .
             in
             the
             11
             th
             year
             of
             the
             said
             Gallienus
             the
             Emperour
             .
             Which
             is
             most
             absurd
             ,
             whenas
             't
             is
             evident
             that
             
               Dionys.
               Alexand.
            
             dedicated
             his
             four
             Books
             against
             Sabellius
             to
             
               Dionys.
               Roman
            
             .
             as
             our
             Authour
             tells
             us
             in
             Chap.
             26.
             of
             this
             7
             th
             Book
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             name
             Nichomas
             seems
             to
             be
             abbreviated
             ,
             and
             should
             rather
             be
             Nichomedes
             or
             Nichomachus
             .
             In
             the
             old
             M.
             S.
             
               in
               the
               Abbey
               of
               Corbie
            
             which
             contains
             
               a
               collection
               of
               the
               Canons
            
             ;
             amongst
             the
             Bishops
             which
             subscribed
             to
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               Nicomas
            
             Bishop
             of
             Bostra
             is
             named
             the
             first
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Arabia
             :
             but
             the
             common
             M.
             SS
             .
             read
             Nicomachus
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             find
             it
             in
             the
             M.
             S.
             of
             
               C.
               Justellus
            
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             no
             less
             antiquity
             then
             the
             other
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             We
             here
             translate
             it
             ,
             
               divers
               times
            
             ,
             though
             some
             Greek
             Copies
             read
             onely
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             but
             all
             our
             M.
             SS
             .
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             There
             were
             several
             Synods
             called
             against
             this
             Paul
             of
             Samosata
             ;
             hence
             follows
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             we
             must
             in
             no
             wise
             suppose
             to
             be
             superfluous
             here
             .
             Eusebius
             says
             
               there
               were
               many
               Synods
               assembled
               at
               several
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               Synod
               there
               were
               many
               Sessions
            
             or
             Actions
             .
             The
             first
             Synod
             against
             Paul
             was
             at
             Antioch
             in
             the
             twelfth
             year
             of
             Gallienus
             ;
             of
             which
             Synod
             Firmilianus
             was
             President
             :
             concerning
             which
             see
             
               Baronius
               ,
               Anno
               Christi
            
             265
             ,
             and
             266.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Anno
             Christi
             .
             265.
             
          
           
             †
             See
             B.
             4.
             
             Chap.
             16.
             
             Note
             (
             f.
             )
          
           
             a
             Hence
             it
             may
             be
             gathered
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Synod
               of
               Antioch
            
             was
             assembled
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             
             Aurelianus's
             Reign
             .
             But
             I
             cannot
             assent
             to
             
               Baronius
               ▪
            
             who
             says
             this
             Synod
             was
             called
             in
             the
             second
             year
             of
             Aurelianus
             .
             The
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             in
             pag.
             228.
             utterly
             destroys
             this
             Opinion
             of
             
             Barorius's
             :
             for
             it
             says
             that
             Paul
             of
             Samosata
             was
             excommunicated
             160
             years
             before
             that
             time
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             reckon
             backwards
             we
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             the
             year
             of
             Claudius
             and
             
             Paternus's
             Consulship
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             270.
             is
             the
             160
             year
             backwards
             from
             the
             time
             that
             book
             was
             written
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             Theodosius
             13
             th
             ,
             and
             Valentinianus
             3
             d
             being
             Consuls
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             if
             Baronius
             reckon
             these
             things
             done
             in
             the
             2
             d
             year
             of
             Aurelianus
             ,
             he
             must
             of
             necessity
             make
             Dionysius
             to
             continue
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             till
             that
             year
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             
               Lib.
               Pontifical
            
             .
             Farther
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             year
             of
             Aurelianus
             his
             Reign
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             War
             waged
             against
             Zenobia
             ,
             when
             Antioch
             and
             other
             Cities
             were
             taken
             ,
             so
             that
             't
             is
             impossible
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Synod
             of
             Bishops
             that
             year
             there
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Leontius
             in
             his
             first
             book
             against
             Nestorius
             has
             a
             fragment
             of
             this
             disputation
             .
             In
             Theodoret
             ,
             this
             Malchion
             is
             called
             Malachion
             ;
             but
             falsly
             :
             this
             man
             gained
             such
             honour
             in
             this
             Confutation
             of
             Paul
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             thought
             worthy
             to
             be
             Cannoniz'd
             in
             the
             
               Greek
               Menology
            
             at
             the
             28
             day
             of
             October
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             Maz.
             Fuk.
             Med.
             and
             Sav.
             M.
             SS
             .
             't
             is
             writ
             ▪
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             lianus
             ;
             but
             in
             some
             printed
             Editions
             ,
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Amilianus
             .
             Also
             Rifinus
             ,
             and
             Niceph.
             call
             him
             
               Aelianus
               .
               Athanasius
            
             says
             there
             were
             70
             Fathers
             in
             this
             Synod
             ,
             who
             devested
             Paul
             of
             Samosata
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             We
             ought
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             inscription
             of
             this
             Epistle
             :
             for
             we
             find
             here
             not
             the
             names
             of
             Bishops
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             
             Presbyters's
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Laity
             also
             .
             The
             same
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Carthage
               ,
            
             in
             which
             Cyprian
             was
             President
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Eliberis
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Hence
             we
             may
             gather
             the
             Epistle
             of
             
               Dionys.
               Alexand.
            
             to
             Paul
             of
             Samosata
             ,
             which
             is
             inserted
             in
             the
             11
             th
             Volume
             of
             the
             
               Bibliotheca
               Patrum
            
             ,
             is
             supposititious
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             10
             Propositions
             of
             Paul
             ,
             and
             
             Dionysius's
             Answers
             to
             them
             .
             For
             the
             Fathers
             of
             
               the
               Council
               of
               Antioch
            
             do
             here
             affirm
             ,
             that
             Dionys.
             did
             not
             write
             to
             Paul
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             .
             In
             that
             Epistle
             which
             goes
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Dionysius
             ,
             we
             find
             that
             he
             wrote
             to
             Paul
             twice
             .
             But
             the
             stile
             of
             the
             Epistle
             and
             Answer
             is
             not
             at
             all
             like
             
             Dionysius's
             works
             .
             So
             that
             I
             am
             fully
             perswaded
             ,
             although
             Baronius
             takes
             that
             work
             to
             be
             true
             and
             Genuine
             ,
             it
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             adulterate
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             The
             Greek
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             must
             be
             translated
             ,
             
               sine
               ullâ
               Religionis
               nostrae
               contumeliâ
            
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             them
             in
             English
             accordingly
             :
             but
             Christoph.
             scorn'd
             to
             follow
             that
             excellent
             version
             of
             Rufinus
             which
             agrees
             with
             us
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             The
             Fathers
             called
             the
             Rule
             of
             faith
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               true
               rule
            
             .
             See
             the
             fourth
             book
             of
             our
             Authour
             Eusebius
             and
             Chap.
             23.
             where
             we
             find
             the
             same
             use
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             exactly
             with
             this
             here
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             Extortion
             is
             twofold
             ;
             and
             is
             committed
             either
             by
             
               the
               terrour
               of
               Authority
            
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             Souldier
             ,
             or
             Magistrate
             demands
             any
             thing
             ;
             or
             else
             
               by
               deceit
               and
               cunning
            
             ,
             when
             under
             pretence
             of
             favouring
             ,
             or
             succouring
             and
             helping
             a
             man
             we
             get
             something
             from
             him
             .
             And
             this
             latter
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Fathers
             of
             
               the
               Council
               of
               Antioch
            
             here
             mean
             :
             the
             Greeks
             call
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             so
             here
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             to
             which
             the
             Latine
             word
             concussio
             ,
             and
             concutere
             does
             exactly
             answer
             ;
             in
             which
             sense
             they
             were
             used
             among
             the
             
               old
               Lawyers
            
             .
             We
             also
             find
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             where
             John
             gives
             this
             command
             to
             the
             Souldiers
             :
             (
             viz.
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             Luke
             Chap.
             3.
             14.
             
             And
             amongst
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             the
             antient
             use
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             in
             the
             same
             sence
             as
             calumniari
             .
             So
             Aristophanes
             and
             Tel●clides
             ,
             use
             the
             word
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             by
             Langus
             very
             well
             translated
             
               praemia
               accipere
               ,
               to
               take
               bribes
               :
               S
               t
               Paul
            
             uses
             that
             term
             ,
             Colos.
             2.
             18.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             Although
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             be
             joyn'd
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             so
             translated
             it
             :
             
               (
               viz.
               )
               getting
               money
               for
               doing
               nothing
               ,
            
             making
             it
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             Paul
             ;
             yet
             it
             should
             rather
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             Litigants
             or
             
               people
               in
               suit
            
             ,
             who
             gave
             their
             money
             to
             Paul
             ,
             for
             his
             help
             and
             favour
             in
             their
             cause
             ,
             and
             so
             lost
             it
             :
             he
             never
             helping
             them
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             This
             is
             a
             Scripture
             phrase
             ,
             taken
             out
             of
             1
             Timothy
             chap.
             6.
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             k
             These
             Ducenarii
             were
             procuratours
             ;
             called
             ducenarii
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             such
             receivers
             ,
             or
             
               Collectours
               of
               the
               Revenues
            
             ,
             as
             had
             200
             festerces
             paid
             them
             from
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             as
             a
             yearly
             sallary
             .
             See
             
               Dio
               ,
               Lib.
            
             53.
             p.
             506.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             5.
             
             Chap.
             1.
             note
             (
             c.
             )
          
           
             l
             The
             Fathers
             do
             not
             here
             condemn
             Paul
             because
             he
             had
             a
             throne
             ;
             for
             that
             was
             customary
             amongst
             Bishops
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             Chap.
             19.
             
             Book
             7.
             concerning
             the
             throne
             of
             James
             the
             brother
             of
             the
             Lord.
             But
             for
             this
             they
             condemn
             him
             because
             he
             erected
             a
             Tribunal
             for
             himself
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             buil't
             a
             
               high
               throne
            
             ,
             as
             Rufinus
             well
             translates
             the
             place
             ,
             higher
             then
             it
             was
             before
             .
             Bishops
             did
             sit
             higher
             then
             the
             people
             ;
             but
             they
             had
             not
             a
             Tribunal
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             This
             Secretum
             was
             onely
             proper
             to
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Judices
               Majores
            
             ,
             or
             
               Judges
               of
               Life
               and
               Death
            
             .
             It
             was
             the
             inner
             part
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             was
             compassed
             about
             with
             Rails
             ,
             and
             Curtains
             were
             drawn
             about
             it
             ;
             in
             it
             the
             Judges
             sate
             ,
             when
             they
             heard
             the
             Tryals
             of
             Criminals
             .
             See
             my
             notes
             on
             
               Amm.
               Marcell
            
             .
             p.
             87.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             signifies
             
               to
               shake
               a
               linnen
               cloth
            
             ,
             or
             
               handkerchief
               in
               token
               of
               applause
            
             ;
             as
             the
             Spectatours
             used
             to
             doe
             in
             the
             
               Theater
               .
               Vopiscus
            
             says
             that
             Aurelianus
             was
             the
             first
             who
             gave
             these
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             craria
             ,
             in
             English
             ,
             handkerchiefs
             ,
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             
               concutiendo
               ,
               by
               shaking
               them
            
             ,
             they
             might
             signifie
             their
             consent
             in
             Elections
             .
             But
             Aurelianus
             borrowed
             this
             custom
             from
             the
             
               Eastern
               People
            
             who
             long
             before
             his
             time
             used
             these
             Oraria
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             o
             Eusebius
             seems
             here
             to
             mean
             the
             Chorepiscopi
             ,
             which
             some
             term
             
               Vicarios
               Episcopi
            
             ,
             &
             
               Vicarios
               Episcopos
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               Deputys
               of
               the
               Bishop
            
             ,
             and
             Vicar-Bishops
             .
             They
             here
             make
             a
             distinction
             betwixt
             the
             
               Episcopi
               Civitatum
            
             ,
             and
             
               Episcopi
               Pagorum
            
             .
             And
             these
             latter
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             here
             say
             ,
             sang
             ,
             or
             repeated
             these
             songs
             or
             Hymns
             in
             their
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             congregations
             .
             See
             
               Damasi
               Epist.
            
             concerning
             these
             .
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             here
             Gesta
             ,
             or
             
               Acta
               ,
               Publick
               Acts
            
             ;
             such
             are
             commonly
             Registred
             ;
             but
             some
             falsly
             translate
             them
             Commentaries
             .
             Now
             the
             Acts
             of
             
               this
               Synod
               of
               Antioch
            
             were
             nothing
             but
             the
             Disputation
             of
             Malchion
             against
             Paul
             
               of
               Samosata
            
             ;
             which
             were
             Registred
             by
             the
             Notaries
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Joh.
             8.
             23.
             
          
           
             q
             These
             
               Subintroduced
               women
            
             were
             neither
             Wives
             ,
             nor
             Concubines
             ,
             but
             a
             third
             sort
             of
             women
             ;
             which
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             &c.
             kept
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             children
             by
             ,
             nor
             upon
             account
             of
             lust
             ,
             but
             as
             't
             was
             pretended
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             of
             piety
             .
             See
             John
             Langus's
             notes
             on
             B.
             6.
             
             
               Niceph.
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             Chap.
             30.
             
             These
             sort
             of
             women
             ,
             Valesius
             says
             ,
             were
             called
             Sisters
             ;
             which
             he
             was
             informed
             of
             from
             the
             third
             Canon
             .
             Concil
             .
             Nicen.
             They
             were
             also
             termed
             Commanentes
             .
             See
             
             Jerom's
             Epistle
             to
             Eustochius
             ,
             where
             he
             inveys
             against
             these
             sort
             of
             women
             .
          
           
             r
             Here
             the
             Fathers
             accuse
             Paul
             because
             he
             kept
             these
             fair
             women
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             because
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               he
               glutted
               himself
               with
               all
               sensual
               delights
               ,
            
             as
             ,
             feasts
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             common
             incentives
             of
             lust
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Latines
             call
             them
             ,
             
               Literas
               communicatorias
               ,
               communicatory
               Letters
            
             ;
             the
             use
             whereof
             is
             very
             ancient
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             They
             were
             also
             called
             Formatae
             ,
             as
             
               Augustine
               ,
               in
               Epist.
            
             163.
             attests
             .
             There
             were
             two
             sorts
             of
             these
             Letters
             .
             One
             sort
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             that
             were
             going
             to
             travel
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             admitted
             to
             Communion
             by
             forrein
             Bishops
             .
             Another
             sort
             were
             those
             ,
             which
             Bishops
             sent
             to
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             received
             from
             them
             mutually
             ,
             to
             attest
             and
             declare
             their
             mutual
             Communion
             :
             concerning
             this
             latter
             sort
             the
             Synod
             speaks
             here
             .
             They
             were
             usually
             sent
             by
             the
             new
             Bishops
             a
             little
             after
             their
             Ordination
             .
             See
             August
             .
             162
             Epist
             ,
             and
             Cyprians
             Epistle
             to
             Cornelius
             ,
             pag.
             92.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             t
             Baronius
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             272.
             (
             in
             which
             year
             he
             has
             placed
             this
             Synod
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             )
             accuses
             Eusebius
             of
             fraud
             ,
             or
             rather
             of
             connivence
             ;
             because
             he
             on
             set
             purpose
             (
             as
             he
             says
             )
             omitted
             that
             Creed
             which
             the
             Fathers
             made
             in
             this
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             which
             utterly
             destroyed
             Arrianism
             .
             But
             Baronius
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             so
             here
             also
             ,
             causelesly
             accuseth
             Eusebius
             .
             For
             that
             Creed
             which
             he
             there
             produceth
             out
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Synod
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             Creed
             which
             was
             composed
             by
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             but
             by
             them
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             .
             For
             the
             more
             certain
             demonstration
             of
             this
             ,
             See
             the
             3
             d
             Tome
             
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
            
             pag.
             378
             ;
             where
             this
             Creed
             ,
             which
             Baronius
             mentions
             as
             composed
             by
             the
             Fathers
             of
             this
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             is
             expresly
             assign'd
             to
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             .
             Wherefore
             that
             Creed
             which
             Baronius
             ,
             and
             Binius
             ,
             following
             his
             example
             ,
             have
             placed
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             this
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             must
             be
             razed
             out
             .
             There
             is
             also
             extant
             an
             Epistle
             of
             this
             2
             d
             Synod
             of
             Antioch
             to
             Paul
             of
             Samosata
             in
             the
             11
             th
             Tome
             of
             the
             
               Bibliotheca
               Patrum
            
             ,
             which
             Epistle
             was
             written
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Session
             of
             this
             2
             d
             Synod
             ,
             but
             Baronius
             ascribes
             that
             Epistle
             to
             the
             first
             Synod
             ,
             which
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             title
             ,
             and
             the
             persons
             mentioned
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             other
             circumstances
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             u
             After
             the
             sentence
             of
             being
             deposed
             was
             passed
             against
             Paul
             ,
             he
             kept
             his
             Church
             for
             some
             years
             ;
             and
             would
             not
             obey
             the
             decree
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             relying
             on
             the
             power
             of
             Zenobia
             an
             Eastern
             Queen
             .
             Theodoret
             says
             ,
             in
             his
             2
             d
             Book
             
               Haeretic
               .
               Fabul
            
             .
             that
             Paul
             did
             flatter
             her
             ,
             and
             used
             all
             means
             possible
             to
             get
             her
             favour
             .
             When
             Zenobia
             was
             conquered
             ,
             the
             Christian
             Prelates
             petitioned
             Auretianus
             ,
             that
             this
             Paul
             ,
             who
             had
             conspired
             with
             Zenobia
             against
             the
             Romans
             ,
             might
             be
             removed
             from
             the
             See
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             in
             the
             third
             year
             of
             
               Aurelianus
               ▪
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             import
             of
             which
             words
             ,
             being
             litterally
             rendred
             ,
             is
             
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Church
            
             :
             perhaps
             they
             mean
             
               the
               Bishops
               Palace
            
             ;
             a
             little
             after
             they
             call
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             we
             have
             rendred
             
               the
               Palace
               .
               Valesius
            
             renders
             the
             first
             phrase
             
               Ecclesiae
               Domus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             Domus
             .
          
           
             a
             Eusebius
             ,
             as
             we
             here
             see
             ,
             derives
             the
             name
             of
             this
             Heretick
             from
             the
             Greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               mad-man
               :
               The
               Learned
               Bishop
               Pearson
               ,
               on
               the
               Creed
               ,
            
             supposes
             Manes
             to
             be
             a
             Title
             rather
             than
             a
             name
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             derived
             from
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             '
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             signifying
             ,
             
               an
               Heretick
            
             :
             see
             his
             reasons
             for
             this
             derivation
             ,
             in
             his
             marginal
             notes
             at
             pag.
             64.
             
               of
               his
               Exposition
               on
               the
               Creed
            
             ;
             Edit
             ▪
             Lond.
             1669.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             note
             on
             Chap.
             14.
             
             B
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             phrase
             in
             the
             original
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             Valesius
             renders
             
               in
               Orbem
               Romanum
               ,
               into
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               .
            
          
           
             c
             Manes
             was
             not
             the
             first
             Authour
             of
             this
             Heresie
             ,
             though
             his
             followers
             were
             from
             him
             called
             Manicheans
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             Manes
             disseminated
             this
             Heresie
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Aurelianus
             ,
             or
             Probus
             the
             Emperour
             :
             but
             he
             had
             a
             predecessour
             ,
             though
             not
             a
             master
             ,
             called
             first
             Terebintbus
             ,
             afterwards
             Buddas
             :
             which
             Buddas
             had
             a
             former
             master
             ,
             by
             name
             Scythianus
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             first
             Authour
             of
             this
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             lived
             about
             the
             Apostolick
             times
             .
             See
             the
             pedegree
             of
             this
             Heresie
             drawn
             at
             large
             by
             
               Epiphanius
               ,
               Advers
               .
               Manicheos
            
             ;
             pag.
             617
             ,
             &c.
             
               Edit
               .
               Petav.
            
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               knowledge
               falsely
               so
               called
            
             .
             1
             Tim
             ,
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             Eutychianus
             ,
             sate
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             8
             years
             and
             11
             months
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             
               the
               old
               book
               of
               the
               Popes
            
             ;
             in
             which
             the
             years
             of
             all
             the
             Popes
             from
             Callistus
             are
             very
             well
             digested
             by
             the
             Consuls
             under
             whom
             they
             began
             their
             Presidencies
             ,
             and
             under
             whom
             they
             died
             .
             Eusebius
             here
             takes
             away
             8
             years
             from
             Eutychianus
             and
             ascribeth
             them
             to
             Xystus
             .
             See
             Chap.
             27.
             note
             
               (
               a.
               )
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             b
             This
             Dorotheus
             Presbyter
             of
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Baronius
            
             (
             in
             his
             notes
             
               on
               the
               Roman
               Martyrology
            
             )
             takes
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             that
             Dorotheus
             who
             was
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             Tyre
             :
             but
             this
             is
             a
             mistake
             in
             him
             ;
             which
             errour
             Blondellus
             undertakes
             to
             correct
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             interim
             committeth
             one
             far
             worse
             .
             For
             he
             confounds
             this
             Dorotheus
             Presbyter
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             with
             
               Dorotheus
               ,
               Diocletian's
               Groom
               of
               the
               Chamber
            
             ;
             whose
             Martyrdom
             our
             Authour
             in
             the
             8
             book
             giveth
             us
             an
             account
             of
             :
             I
             do
             not
             in
             the
             least
             doubt
             but
             there
             were
             two
             of
             this
             name
             
               (
               viz.
               )
               Dorotheus's
            
             ,
             one
             was
             Presbyter
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             was
             an
             Eunuch
             ,
             Groom
             of
             the
             Chamber
             to
             Diocletian
             .
             And
             this
             may
             be
             proved
             by
             sufficient
             arguments
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             This
             Dorotheus
             ,
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             was
             not
             a
             Martyr
             ;
             for
             we
             find
             no
             mention
             of
             him
             as
             such
             in
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             certainly
             had
             he
             been
             so
             ,
             Eusebius
             would
             not
             have
             omitted
             him
             amongst
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             he
             reckons
             up
             Book
             8.
             chap.
             13.
             who
             suffered
             Martyrdom
             ,
             seeing
             also
             he
             was
             his
             master
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             This
             Dorotheus
             the
             Presbyter
             was
             a
             man
             nobly
             descended
             ,
             and
             he
             bore
             Office
             before
             he
             was
             a
             Presbyter
             ;
             but
             the
             other
             Dorotheus
             was
             a
             man
             of
             a
             servile
             condition
             ,
             an
             Eunuch
             ,
             and
             Groom
             of
             the
             Chamber
             to
             Diocletian
             .
             Besides
             ,
             't
             is
             impossible
             that
             the
             same
             man
             should
             be
             a
             Groom
             of
             the
             Chamber
             ,
             and
             a
             Presbyter
             ;
             for
             that
             was
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             Canon
             ,
             and
             with
             reason
             ;
             onely
             youths
             of
             great
             beauty
             were
             chosen
             to
             serve
             in
             the
             Emperours
             Bed-chamber
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             we
             read
             in
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             Dorotheus
             the
             Groom
             of
             the
             Chamber
             suffered
             Martyrdom
             while
             he
             had
             that
             Office.
             Hence
             arose
             this
             confusion
             ;
             both
             these
             Dorotheus's
             were
             Eunuchs
             ,
             and
             both
             the
             Emperour's
             favourites
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             reading
             in
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             Sa●
             .
             M.
             SS
             .
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               liberaliter
               educatus
               ,
               he
               was
               very
               well
               educated
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             This
             is
             the
             same
             Anatolius
             (
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             )
             that
             Eunapius
             mentions
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Iamblichus
             ;
             where
             he
             says
             that
             Iamblichus
             was
             at
             first
             the
             Scholar
             of
             Anatolius
             ,
             who
             at
             that
             time
             was
             esteemed
             the
             best
             Philosopher
             next
             to
             Prophyrius
             .
             This
             An●tolius
             ,
             here
             spoken
             of
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             lived
             in
             the
             same
             times
             Prophyrius
             did
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             Eusebius's
             Character
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             man
             well
             versed
             in
             all
             sorts
             of
             learning
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             The
             phrase
             ,
             in
             the
             original
             is
             '
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Aristotelicae
               successionis
            
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Aristotelick
               Order
               .
               Anatolius
            
             being
             an
             exellent
             Philosopher
             was
             requested
             by
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Alexandria
             to
             set
             up
             an
             Aristotelick
             School
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Platonick
             School
             long
             since
             erected
             at
             Athens
             .
             The
             masters
             of
             Plato's
             School
             were
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             were
             promoted
             to
             that
             place
             by
             a
             publick
             decree
             .
             This
             School
             had
             great
             annual
             revenues
             ,
             raised
             out
             of
             Estates
             ,
             which
             learned
             men
             left
             as
             legacies
             to
             this
             School
             ,
             which
             were
             hence
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             imitation
             of
             this
             School
             at
             Athens
             ,
             there
             was
             afterwards
             founded
             a
             Philosophical
             School
             
               at
               Alexandria
            
             ,
             of
             which
             that
             most
             excellent
             Philosopher
             Hierocles
             was
             master
             .
             See
             
               Damascius
               ,
               in
               vitâ
               Isidor
            
             .
             pag.
             1058
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             This
             Siege
             of
             the
             Bruchium
             was
             in
             Aurelianus's
             time
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             asserted
             in
             the
             end
             of
             B.
             22.
             of
             
               Amm.
               Marcell
               .
               Eusebius
            
             in
             
               his
               Chronicle
            
             says
             it
             happened
             on
             the
             2
             d
             year
             of
             Claudius
             :
             for
             which
             Scaliger
             reproves
             and
             corrects
             Eusebius
             ,
             relying
             on
             the
             authority
             of
             Marcell
             .
             But
             I
             had
             rather
             follow
             our
             Authours
             opinion
             here
             .
             For
             that
             Eusebius
             mentioned
             in
             this
             chap.
             and
             Anatolius
             were
             still
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             possibly
             travel
             to
             Antioch
             till
             the
             siege
             was
             raised
             .
             But
             Eusebius
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             went
             to
             the
             Synod
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             before
             we
             proved
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             second
             year
             of
             Claudius
             .
             And
             intending
             to
             return
             from
             Antioch
             ,
             he
             was
             detained
             by
             the
             Laodiceans
             and
             made
             Bishop
             of
             that
             place
             .
             But
             if
             we
             say
             that
             the
             Bruchium
             was
             not
             taken
             till
             Aurelianus's
             Reign
             ;
             how
             could
             Eusebius
             ,
             who
             was
             at
             the
             siege
             go
             towards
             that
             Synod
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Laodicea
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             Whilest
             Claudius
             warred
             against
             the
             
               Barbarians
               ,
               Zenobia
            
             sent
             Zabda
             lier
             Captain
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             Timogenes
             an
             Aegyptian
             seized
             upon
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             put
             a
             Garrison
             into
             Alexandria
             :
             but
             Probus
             the
             Roman
             General
             ,
             with
             some
             assistance
             of
             the
             Aegyptians
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             affect
             the
             Syrians
             of
             Palmyra
             who
             kept
             the
             Garrison
             ,
             forced
             them
             out
             thence
             ;
             as
             Pollia
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             and
             Zosimus
             record
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             was
             the
             time
             when
             the
             Bruchium
             was
             besieged
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
             Vales.
             Martinius
             thinks
             that
             this
             Bruchium
             ,
             ▪
             here
             mentioned
             as
             a
             part
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Greek
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             the
             Romans
             call
             the
             
               forum
               frumentarium
            
             ,
             or
             Corn-market
             ;
             it
             being
             derived
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Annonae
               praefectus
            
             ;
             and
             that
             compounded
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               tritici
               curam
               ha●●o
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               wheat
               :
            
             See
             
               Martin
               .
               Lexicon
               .
               Philolog
            
             .
             in
             the
             word
             Bruchion
             .
          
           
             h
             Christoph.
             renders
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             here
             used
             ,
             
               Congerere
               ,
               to
               lay
               up
               Corn
            
             ;
             but
             it
             must
             here
             be
             rendred
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             
               to
               give
               out
            
             ,
             or
             
               measure
               out
               corn
               sparingly
            
             ;
             which
             was
             customary
             in
             famines
             ,
             and
             in
             sieges
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             Hieronymus
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Chronicle
            
             ,
             says
             that
             this
             siege
             of
             the
             Bruchium
             lasted
             several
             years
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             These
             words
             ought
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             Text
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             here
             done
             in
             the
             Translation
             .
             For
             they
             are
             a
             Title
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             which
             noteth
             that
             the
             fragment
             following
             is
             out
             of
             another
             Authour
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             These
             words
             being
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             unintelligible
             ;
             there
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             something
             understood
             .
             Christoph.
             conjectures
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Easter
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             absurd
             ,
             for
             the
             feast
             of
             Easter
             does
             never
             fall
             on
             the
             New-moon
             of
             the
             first
             moneth
             .
             I
             rather
             think
             we
             ought
             to
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               you
               have
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             
               imperative
               ,
               reckon
               the
               New-moon
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             the
             term
             which
             occurs
             here
             )
             does
             properly
             signifie
             
               Carceres
               ,
               the
               place
               whence
               the
               horse-races
               were
               begun
               .
               Anatolius
            
             therefore
             calls
             the
             first
             Dodecatemorium
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             from
             that
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             from
             the
             original
             and
             sourse
             thereof
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Planets
             should
             begin
             .
             Vales.
             The
             translation
             of
             this
             Canon
             of
             Anatolius's
             will
             be
             scarce
             understood
             by
             the
             unlearned
             Reader
             ,
             because
             so
             many
             terms
             of
             Art
             occur
             in
             it
             .
             The
             Learned
             Reader
             ,
             that
             is
             desirous
             of
             farther
             satisfaction
             herein
             ,
             may
             consult
             Petavius's
             notes
             on
             Epiphan
             .
             p.
             188
             ,
             &c.
             and
             
               Aegydius
               Bucherius
               ,
               De
               Doctrinâ
               Temporum
               ,
            
             pag.
             440
             ,
             Edit
             .
             Antv●rp
             .
             1634.
             
          
           
             n
             That
             is
             ,
             
               from
               that
               segment
            
             :
             for
             although
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Greek
             Text
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             to
             be
             corrected
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             understand
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             segment
             :
             so
             Petavius
             corrected
             it
             in
             his
             notes
             upon
             Epiphanius
             pag.
             190.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             o
             Anatolius
             here
             affirms
             that
             there
             were
             two
             Agathobulus's
             ,
             sirnamed
             the
             Doctours
             ,
             or
             Masters
             .
             But
             I
             fear
             he
             mistakes
             in
             affirming
             them
             to
             be
             antienter
             then
             Philo
             and
             Josephus
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             says
             ,
             that
             Agathobulus
             the
             Philosopher
             flourished
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Hadrianus
             ,
             Vales.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Rufinus
               ▪
            
             renders
             '
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Aristobulus
               of
               Paneas
            
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             in
             a
             gross
             errour
             .
             I
             wonder
             that
             Scaliger
             ,
             (
             in
             
               his
               Animadversions
            
             upon
             Eusebius
             ,
             pag.
             130.
             )
             should
             think
             ,
             these
             words
             of
             Anatolius
             ought
             to
             be
             corrected
             according
             to
             Rufinus's
             translation
             of
             them
             .
             Bede
             also
             follows
             this
             corrupt
             Version
             of
             Rufinus
             ,
             and
             takes
             Paniada
             to
             be
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Jewish
             writer
             .
             Scaliger
             in
             the
             place
             afore-quoted
             largely
             proves
             that
             what
             Anatolius
             says
             of
             Aristobulus
             (
             viz.
             he
             was
             one
             of
             the
             72
             Translatours
             )
             is
             false
             .
             This
             Aristobulus
             was
             also
             sirnamed
             the
             Master
             ,
             or
             
               the
               Doctor
            
             ;
             as
             we
             may
             see
             2
             Maccabees
             Chap.
             1.
             because
             he
             was
             Tutour
             to
             King
             Ptolomy
             .
             For
             I
             cannot
             assent
             to
             Scaliger
             ,
             who
             makes
             a
             distinction
             betwixt
             that
             Aristobulus
             mentioned
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Maccabees
             ,
             and
             Aristobulus
             the
             Peripatetick
             ,
             who
             dedicated
             his
             Expositions
             upon
             Moses's
             Law
             to
             
               Ptolomy
               Ph●lometor
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             q
             This
             book
             of
             Enoch
             is
             quoted
             by
             Jude
             in
             his
             
               Canonical
               Epistle
            
             .
             It
             was
             an
             Apocryphal
             book
             ,
             and
             not
             received
             amongst
             the
             Authentick
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Jewes
             .
             But
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             antient
             Fathers
             in
             imitation
             of
             them
             ,
             have
             not
             been
             afraid
             to
             quote
             Apocryphal
             books
             which
             seemed
             to
             confirm
             the
             truth
             .
             
               Georgius
               Syncel
            
             .
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             ,
             quotes
             an
             excellent
             fragment
             out
             of
             this
             book
             of
             
               Enoch's
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Some
             Excerptions
             out
             of
             
               Anatolius's
               Arithmetick
            
             are
             yet
             extant
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             r
             We
             have
             the
             like
             example
             in
             Chap.
             11.
             book
             6.
             
             Where
             Alexander
             ruled
             the
             Church
             of
             Jerusalem
             joyntly
             with
             Narcissus
             .
             These
             two
             are
             the
             most
             antient
             instances
             of
             Assistant
             Bishops
             (
             as
             they
             are
             now
             called
             .
             )
             These
             sort
             of
             Assistants
             were
             first
             instituted
             for
             the
             ease
             of
             Aged
             Bishops
             ;
             but
             afterwards
             they
             grew
             customary
             ;
             and
             were
             chosen
             not
             out
             of
             necessity
             ,
             but
             ambition
             and
             pride
             :
             but
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Sardis
             put
             a
             stop
             here
             ▪
             to
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             Eusebius
             relates
             the
             same
             thing
             concerning
             
               Eusebius
               Alexandrinus
            
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             chapter
             :
             (
             viz.
             )
             that
             he
             went
             to
             the
             Synod
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             which
             was
             called
             upon
             
             Paul's
             account
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             return
             was
             stopped
             by
             the
             Laodiceans
             ,
             and
             made
             Bishop
             of
             that
             place
             .
             Now
             again
             we
             find
             the
             same
             concerning
             Anatolius
             :
             which
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             defended
             ,
             except
             we
             should
             say
             that
             Eusebius
             died
             some
             few
             days
             after
             his
             Ordination
             :
             but
             in
             opposition
             to
             that
             we
             will
             produce
             
             Hieronymus's
             authority
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             second
             year
             of
             Aurelianus
             writes
             thus
             ;
             
               Eusebius
               is
               now
               famous
               at
               Laodicea
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             t
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             so
             well
             affected
             to
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             to
             Philosophy
             and
             Grecian
             learning
             :
             some
             will
             have
             the
             Greek
             phrase
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             to
             have
             reference
             to
             some
             thing
             else
             ,
             but
             thus
             I
             understand
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             u
             Musculus
             and
             Christophorson
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             false
             punctation
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             translate
             it
             otherwise
             than
             we
             have
             done
             .
             They
             mistook
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             a
             passive
             ,
             and
             thus
             point
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               all
               things
               were
               restored
               to
               their
               former
               state
               by
               God
               the
               preserver
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             after
             a
             diligent
             inspection
             into
             this
             place
             ,
             I
             think
             the
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             ought
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             sence
             will
             be
             agreeable
             to
             our
             translation
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             Theodotus
             ,
             who
             was
             elected
             Bishop
             by
             God
             himself
             the
             preserver
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             restored
             the
             affaires
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             their
             former
             splendour
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Some
             translate
             these
             words
             thus
             ,
             
               concerning
               the
               School
               in
               which
               he
               was
               educated
               :
            
             but
             I
             understand
             them
             spoken
             of
             the
             School
             which
             Pamphilus
             founded
             at
             Caesarea
             :
             concerning
             the
             Library
             which
             he
             erected
             at
             Caesarea
             ,
             see
             
               Hieronymus's
               Catalogue
            
             ;
             where
             he
             speaks
             concerning
             Matthew
             ;
             see
             also
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Marcella
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Christoph
               ▪
            
             takes
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             signifie
             
               one
               book
               onely
            
             :
             But
             Eusebius
             wrote
             three
             books
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             Pamphilus
             .
             Which
             Hieronymus
             attesteth
             in
             his
             book
             
               De
               Scriptoribus
               Ecclesiasticis
            
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             
               Apology
               against
               Rufinus
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             )
             as
             we
             have
             translated
             it
             ,
             
               amongst
               those
               men
               who
               lived
               nearest
               to
               our
               times
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Some
             will
             have
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               most
               eminent
               m●●
            
             ;
             but
             that
             I
             cannot
             approve
             of
             .
             Pierius
             ,
             and
             Meletius
             ,
             of
             whom
             Eusebius
             afterwards
             speaks
             ,
             lived
             even
             till
             
             Constantine's
             time
             ;
             concerning
             Pierius
             ,
             see
             Photius
             and
             
               Hieronymus
               .
               Rufinus
            
             does
             not
             call
             him
             Pierius
             ,
             but
             Hierius
             .
             So
             does
             the
             old
             
               Roman
               Martyrology
            
             ,
             at
             the
             fourth
             day
             of
             November
             .
             But
             this
             Martyrology
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             is
             neither
             the
             old
             one
             ,
             nor
             the
             Roman
             .
             For
             had
             it
             been
             the
             
               Roman
               Martyrology
            
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             had
             mention
             of
             none
             but
             Roman
             Martyrs
             .
             But
             in
             it
             we
             have
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             of
             all
             Countreys
             .
             That
             I
             think
             (
             if
             any
             desire
             to
             know
             which
             it
             is
             )
             is
             the
             old
             
               Roman
               Martyrology
            
             ,
             which
             Bucherius
             published
             with
             the
             Canon
             of
             
               Victorius
               Aquitanus
            
             ,
             although
             that
             looks
             more
             like
             a
             Calender
             ,
             then
             a
             Martyrology
             .
             There
             is
             indeed
             none
             which
             is
             properly
             the
             Roman
             Martyrology
             :
             for
             that
             which
             
               Gregory
               the
               Great
            
             mentions
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Eulogius
             ,
             is
             S
             t
             
               Hierom's
               Martyrology
            
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Western
               Church
            
             then
             used
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             hereafter
             at
             another
             place
             demonstrate
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             z
             This
             is
             the
             man
             ,
             whom
             Athanasius
             in
             his
             
               Speech
               against
               the
               Arrians
            
             calls
             
               Meletius
               the
               great
            
             ,
             pag.
             291.
             
             Where
             in
             his
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             Bishops
             ▪
             he
             reckons
             Meletius
             Bishop
             of
             Pontus
             for
             one
             .
             Philostorgius
             in
             his
             first
             book
             calls
             him
             Bishop
             of
             Sebastopolis
             in
             Pontus
             .
             He
             says
             he
             was
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             with
             Basilius
             Bishop
             of
             Amasia
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             sided
             with
             the
             Arrians
             :
             but
             Athanasius
             in
             the
             place
             above
             quoted
             ,
             proves
             that
             to
             be
             false
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Therefore
             the
             name
             of
             Meletius
             is
             derived
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               from
               honey
               .
               Gregory
               Nazianz
               ▪
            
             in
             his
             Iambicks
             calls
             Meletius
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             By
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             he
             means
             that
             the
             throne
             of
             James
             the
             brother
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             was
             preserved
             at
             Jerusalem
             till
             that
             time
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             recorded
             Chap.
             19.
             book
             7.
             
             So
             also
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             the
             Chair
             ,
             or
             Throne
             of
             Saint
             Mark
             the
             Evangelist
             who
             first
             founded
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             was
             preserved
             there
             for
             a
             long
             time
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             literally
             ,
             
               the
               School
               of
               the
               divine
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             c
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             frequent
             in
             Eusebius
             then
             the
             use
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             terms
             the
             Christians
             borrowed
             from
             the
             Philosophers
             ,
             as
             I
             noted
             Chap.
             17.
             book
             2.
             
             Note
             (
             a.
             )
             The
             Philosophers
             called
             those
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               who
               professed
               a
               stricter
               kind
               of
               life
               .
            
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             Artemidorus
             in
             his
             fourth
             book
             chap.
             35.
             calls
             Alexander
             the
             Philosopher
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Ascetick
               Philosophy
            
             is
             opposed
             to
             Philosophy
             which
             consists
             in
             
               bare
               words
            
             .
             When
             the
             Christians
             first
             made
             use
             of
             this
             name
             Ascetae
             ,
             they
             bestowed
             it
             on
             the
             Clergy
             ▪
             A
             long
             time
             after
             that
             ,
             the
             Monks
             laid
             claim
             to
             this
             name
             .
             But
             at
             the
             first
             it
             was
             used
             as
             was
             before
             shown
             :
             see
             Chap.
             17.
             book
             2.
             note
             (
             a.
             )
             which
             may
             be
             proved
             by
             the
             instance
             here
             of
             Peter
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             Pierius
             the
             Presbyter
             ▪
             both
             whom
             Eusebius
             in
             this
             Chapter
             calls
             
               Asceta●
               .
               Eusebius
            
             also
             Chap.
             11.
             concerning
             the
             Martyrs
             of
             Palestine
             ,
             calls
             Pamphilus
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             Asceta
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             This
             place
             ought
             particularly
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             in
             regard
             Eusebius
             here
             summeth
             up
             the
             time
             which
             he
             hath
             comprehended
             in
             his
             
               Ecclefiastick
               History
            
             .
             He
             saith
             that
             from
             our
             Saviour's
             Birth
             to
             the
             demolishing
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             nineteenth
             year
             of
             Diocletian
             ,
             there
             were
             305
             years
             .
             Also
             in
             
               Eusebius's
               Chronicle
            
             the
             305
             year
             of
             Christ
             is
             set
             opposite
             to
             the
             19
             year
             of
             Diocletian
             .
             But
             in
             
             Scaliger's
             Edition
             ,
             the
             year
             in
             which
             the
             Persecution
             under
             Diocletian
             began
             ,
             is
             reckoned
             the
             304
             year
             of
             Christ.
             Hence
             arises
             this
             difference
             ;
             Scaliger
             in
             his
             Edition
             of
             
               Eusebius's
               Chronicle
            
             ,
             reckons
             not
             that
             to
             be
             the
             first
             year
             of
             Christ
             in
             which
             he
             was
             born
             ,
             but
             the
             year
             following
             .
             But
             Eusebius
             reckons
             that
             to
             be
             the
             first
             of
             Christ
             in
             which
             he
             was
             born
             ,
             as
             I
             before
             noted
             Chap.
             5.
             book
             1.
             note
             (
             a.
             )
             For
             Eusebius
             places
             his
             birth
             on
             the
             8
             th
             of
             the
             Ides
             of
             January
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             M.
             SS
             .
             of
             
               Eusebius's
               Chronicle
            
             (
             which
             have
             the
             years
             of
             Christ
             annext
             ,
             particularly
             in
             that
             of
             Millaine
             ,
             which
             is
             ancienter
             then
             any
             other
             )
             that
             is
             noted
             for
             the
             first
             year
             of
             Christ
             in
             which
             he
             was
             born
             in
             
               Bethlehem
               of
               Judea
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e222600
           
             a
             In
             the
             most
             ancient
             Maz.
             M.
             S.
             and
             in
             the
             Editions
             of
             Rufinus
             ,
             the
             first
             chap.
             is
             begun
             at
             these
             words
             ,
             
               How
               great
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             Maz.
             and
             Med.
             M.
             SS
             .
             retain
             the
             true
             reading
             of
             this
             place
             ;
             which
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               sacrificing
            
             :
             ]
             the
             same
             reading
             Gruter
             found
             in
             his
             copies
             .
             The
             Governours
             of
             Provinces
             were
             oblieged
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             Gods
             ▪
             and
             to
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             present
             at
             sacrifices
             .
             Upon
             which
             account
             the
             Christians
             abstained
             from
             the
             Magistracy
             ,
             and
             refused
             the
             Government
             of
             Provinces
             ,
             offered
             them
             by
             the
             Emperours
             .
             Vales.
             The
             reading
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             Edit
             .
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             c
             Our
             Authour
             means
             not
             
               the
               Empresses
            
             ,
             as
             Christophorson
             supposed
             ;
             but
             the
             wives
             of
             the
             Emperours
             domesticks
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             This
             Dorotheus
             was
             of
             the
             Bed-chamber
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Diocletian
             ,
             or
             
               Galcrius
               Casar
            
             :
             so
             Metaphrastes
             affirms
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               Indes
               ,
            
             and
             Domna
             ,
             Chap.
             23.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             the
             Med.
             Fu●
             .
             Savil.
             and
             Maz.
             M.
             SS
             .
             the
             reading
             here
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             
               amongst
               the
               procuratours
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             M.
             SS
             .
             have
             not
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               observancy
               and
               eminent
               favour
            
             .
             ]
             But
             in
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             and
             
               R.
               Stephens
            
             Edit
             .
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               all
               private
               men
            
             ;
             ]
             in
             which
             copies
             also
             we
             have
             those
             words
             ,
             which
             we
             said
             were
             wanting
             in
             the
             other
             M.
             SS
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             The
             term
             in
             the
             original
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             which
             word
             S
             t
             Paul
             uses
             2
             Thessal
             .
             2.
             1.
             where
             our
             translatours
             render
             it
             ,
             
               our
               gathering
               together
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             does
             properly
             signifie
             ,
             to
             
               collect
               persons
               disperst
               in
               divers
               places
               into
               one
               place
               .
            
             In
             this
             sense
             
               Dionys.
               Alexandrin
            
             .
             uses
             it
             B.
             4.
             
             Chap.
             23.
             of
             this
             history
             ;
             where
             he
             speaks
             of
             Quadratus
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Athenians
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             That
             is
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Bishops
             were
             at
             variance
             amongst
             themselves
             concerning
             preeminence
             ,
             or
             about
             the
             bounds
             of
             their
             Diocesses
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Lament
             .
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             89.
             39
             ,
             &c.
             The
             words
             of
             Eusebius
             in
             the
             original
             here
             ,
             do
             not
             agree
             with
             that
             Copy
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             printed
             according
             to
             the
             Vatican
             M.
             S.
             at
             Rome
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             common
             Septuagint
             we
             now
             use
             ,
             )
             nor
             with
             the
             original
             Hebrew
             ;
             the
             Learned
             reader
             ,
             upon
             comparing
             the
             Texts
             ,
             will
             see
             the
             difference
             ;
             we
             translated
             out
             Authours
             words
             as
             we
             found
             them
             in
             the
             Greek
             copy
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             Maz.
             M.
             S.
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               omnino
               ,
               wholly
            
             or
             fully
             .
             In
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             and
             Robert
             Stephens's
             Edit
             .
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             former
             is
             the
             better
             reading
             .
             At
             these
             words
             Chap.
             2.
             begins
             in
             all
             our
             M.
             SS
             .
             and
             in
             
             Rufinus's
             old
             copy
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             107.
             40.
             this
             quotation
             seems
             impertinent
             ,
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               tryed
               ,
               experienced
            
             :
             for
             this
             term
             is
             used
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             S
             t
             Paul
             uses
             the
             word
             ,
             Heb.
             4.
             15.
             where
             our
             translation
             renders
             it
             tempted
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             metaphor
             taken
             from
             ships
             ,
             set
             upon
             by
             Pirates
             at
             Sea
             ;
             as
             the
             following
             words
             declare
             :
             these
             
               marine
               thieves
            
             are
             called
             
               Pirates
               ▪
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             So
             says
             our
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               in
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             :
             with
             whom
             agrees
             Idatius
             (
             
               in
               fastis
            
             )
             whose
             words
             are
             these
             ;
             Diocletiano
             VIII
             .
             
               &
               Maximiano
            
             VII
             .
             
               his
               Coss.
               persecutio
               Christianorum
            
             :
             i.
             e.
             
               when
               Diocletian
               was
               the
               eighth
               time
               Consul
               and
               Maximianus
               the
               seventh
               ,
               the
               persecution
               of
               the
               Christians
               began
               .
            
             The
             same
             may
             be
             concluded
             from
             the
             Acts
             of
             
               Munatius
               Felix
            
             (
             
               in
               Gest.
               apud
               Zenophilum
               Consularem
               Numidiae
               .
            
             )
             According
             to
             
             Eusebius's
             account
             this
             was
             the
             305
             year
             from
             our
             Blessed
             Saviours
             nativity
             ;
             but
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
               Dionysian
               Aera
               ▪
            
             which
             we
             now
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             303.
             
             But
             Baronius
             (
             in
             Annal.
             )
             and
             Petavius
             (
             
               in
               the
               second
               part
               of
               his
               Rationar
               .
               Tempor
               .
            
             )
             affirms
             that
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             persecution
             must
             be
             placed
             on
             the
             302
             year
             of
             Christ
             ;
             when
             Constantius
             IV.
             and
             Maximianus
             IV.
             Coss.
             Their
             opinion
             is
             grounded
             on
             one
             onely
             argument
             ,
             
               to
               wit
               ▪
            
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Cirta
             (
             a
             City
             in
             Numidia
             ,
             afterwards
             called
             Constantina
             .
             )
             which
             
               Council
               Augustine
            
             (
             
               in
               Breviculo
               Collat.
            
             )
             affirms
             was
             convened
             the
             year
             after
             the
             persecution
             began
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             passion
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             .
             Now
             the
             Acts
             of
             that
             Council
             (
             which
             Augustine
             relates
             in
             the
             B.
             3.
             against
             Cresconius
             )
             doe
             shew
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             convened
             Diocletian
             VIII
             ,
             and
             Maximianus
             VII
             ,
             Coss.
             But
             this
             argument
             is
             easily
             answered
             .
             For
             there
             is
             a
             mistake
             in
             those
             Acts
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Cirta
             ;
             the
             true
             reading
             is
             ,
             P.
             C.
             Diocletiani
             IX
             .
             and
             Maximiani
             VIII
             .
             This
             appears
             evidently
             
               ex
               Breviculo
               Collat
               Diei
            
             3.
             cap.
             17.
             where
             we
             meet
             with
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Nam
               Gesta
               Martyrum
               quibus
               ostendebatur
               tempus
               persecutionis
               ,
               Coss.
               gesta
               sunt
               Diocletiano
            
             IX
             .
             
               &
               Maximiano
            
             VIII
             .
             
               pridie
               Idus
               Februarias
               :
               Gesta
               autem
               Episcopalia
               decreti
               Cirtensis
               ,
               post
               eorundem
               consulatum
               ,
            
             3.
             
             
               Non●●
               Martias
            
             ,
             &c.
             This
             passage
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             false
             .
             For
             Augustine
             adds
             there
             ,
             that
             the
             Officers
             ,
             being
             commanded
             by
             the
             Judge
             to
             see
             what
             distance
             of
             time
             there
             was
             between
             the
             passion
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             and
             the
             Council
             of
             Cirta
             ,
             were
             deceived
             ,
             and
             through
             their
             ignorance
             told
             him
             what
             was
             false
             .
             For
             whereas
             
               the
               Acts
               ▪
            
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             were
             thus
             inscribed
             [
             Diocletiano
             IX
             .
             
               and
               Maximiano
            
             VIII
             .
             
               pridie
               Idus
               Febr.
            
             ]
             and
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Cirta
             ,
             thus
             [
             
               post
               consulatum
               Diocletiani
               novies
               ,
               &
               Maximiani
               octies
               ,
            
             3.
             
             
               Nonas
               Martias
            
             ,
             ]
             the
             Officers
             ▪
             taking
             [
             
               post
               consulatus
            
             ]
             for
             [
             consulatus
             ]
             made
             answer
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             onely
             one
             moneth
             between
             the
             Acts
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Council
             .
             But
             there
             really
             was
             13
             moneths
             space
             between
             them
             ,
             as
             Augustinus
             truly
             affirms
             .
             —
             There
             is
             another
             argument
             to
             evince
             ,
             that
             the
             Council
             of
             Cirta
             was
             not
             convened
             in
             the
             
               eighth
               Consolate
            
             of
             Diocletian
             .
             For
             whereas
             that
             Council
             was
             assembled
             to
             Ordain
             a
             Bishop
             over
             the
             Church
             of
             Cirta
             ,
             (
             as
             Augustinus
             affirms
             )
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             who
             was
             Ordained
             Bishop
             of
             that
             Church
             by
             those
             Bishops
             convened
             in
             that
             Council
             ?
             Silvanus
             was
             not
             .
             For
             he
             in
             this
             very
             year
             was
             still
             Sub-deacon
             to
             Paul
             Bishop
             of
             Cirta
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             
               the
               Acts
            
             of
             
               Munatius
               Felix
            
             .
             Answer
             perhaps
             will
             be
             made
             (
             a●
             Baronius
             does
             )
             that
             Paul
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Cirta
             .
             But
             this
             cannot
             be
             true
             ,
             for
             the
             persecution
             began
             under
             Paul
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             
               Acts
               ,
               apud
               Zenophilum
               Consularem
               Numidiae
               ,
            
             which
             are
             related
             in
             
             Augustine's
             third
             book
             against
             Cresconius
             .
             See
             the
             place
             ;
             and
             also
             
             Augustine's
             165
             Epistle
             .
             Thus
             much
             I
             have
             said
             (
             and
             could
             have
             said
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             )
             to
             evince
             that
             the
             Council
             of
             Cirta
             was
             convened
             13
             moneths
             after
             those
             Acts
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             of
             Africa
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             could
             not
             be
             assembled
             in
             the
             eighth
             Consulate
             of
             Diocletian
             ,
             and
             the
             seventh
             of
             Maximian
             ;
             in
             which
             year
             the
             persecution
             began
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             The
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             places
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             persecution
             in
             the
             same
             moneth
             .
             But
             our
             Eusebius
             (
             in
             his
             B.
             
               concerning
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Patestine
            
             ,
             which
             is
             put
             as
             an
             Appendix
             to
             this
             8
             th
             book
             of
             his
             
               Ecclesiastick
               History
            
             )
             says
             it
             began
             in
             the
             moneth
             Xanthicus
             ,
             which
             the
             Romans
             call
             April
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Theodoret
             (
             in
             book
             .
             5.
             chap.
             38.
             of
             his
             
               Ecclesiastick
               History
            
             )
             affirms
             ,
             that
             the
             Edict
             for
             the
             demolishing
             of
             the
             Churches
             was
             proposed
             on
             the
             day
             of
             our
             Lords
             passion
             (
             
               i.
               e.
               Good-friday
               ▪
            
             )
             The
             Authour
             of
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             says
             it
             came
             forth
             on
             Easter-day
             ;
             which
             was
             on
             the
             25
             of
             March
             :
             but
             Easter-day
             could
             not
             fall
             on
             the
             25
             of
             March
             in
             the
             19
             year
             of
             Diocletian
             ,
             as
             Scaliger
             and
             Petavius
             have
             observed
             .
             Eusebius
             in
             his
             Chronicon
             ,
             says
             it
             came
             forth
             in
             
               March
               ,
               diebus
               pasch●
            
             .
             The
             Greek
             phrase
             here
             imports
             onely
             ,
             that
             
               Easter
               was
               near
               at
               hand
            
             ,
             when
             the
             Edicts
             were
             proposed
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Rufinus
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               dies
               solennis
               pascha
               imminebat
               ,
               the
               solemn
               day
               of
               Easter
               was
               at
               hand
               .
            
             In
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             303
             (
             according
             to
             the
             
               Dionysian
               Aera
            
             )
             Easter
             fell
             on
             the
             18
             day
             of
             April
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Eastern
             Churches
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Rufinus
             and
             Nicephorus
             supposed
             the
             servants
             of
             the
             Christians
             were
             hereby
             meant
             .
             But
             that
             cannot
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             .
             For
             then
             the
             Imperial
             Edict
             would
             have
             been
             imperfect
             ,
             providing
             onely
             for
             the
             apprehension
             of
             those
             who
             were
             honoured
             with
             any
             degree
             of
             preferment
             ,
             and
             of
             servants
             ,
             and
             leaving
             out
             the
             rusticks
             and
             ordinary
             sort
             of
             people
             .
             Besides
             ,
             how
             can
             servants
             be
             said
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             their
             liberty
             ?
             Christophorson
             translates
             it
             privatos
             ,
             private
             persons
             .
             I
             think
             he
             means
             the
             Actores
             and
             
               procuratores
               ,
               who
               were
               servants
               to
               the
               richer
               sort
               of
               men
               .
               Zonaras
            
             expounds
             this
             place
             very
             well
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               persons
               of
               a
               private
               condition
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             I
             suppose
             he
             means
             the
             plumbatae
             (
             i.
             e.
             
               instruments
               of
               torture
               made
               with
               lead
            
             )
             with
             which
             they
             beat
             the
             Martyrs
             on
             the
             face
             and
             cheek
             .
             There
             is
             frequent
             mention
             of
             this
             sort
             of
             torture
             in
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             .
             Our
             Authour
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             Martyrs
             were
             beaten
             with
             the
             fists
             ▪
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             .
             Here
             therefore
             he
             must
             mean
             these
             Plumbatae
             :
             otherwise
             ,
             what
             he
             says
             is
             a
             tautology
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             He
             means
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             
               the
               Princo
               of
               this
               world
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             His
             name
             was
             Veturius
             ;
             he
             was
             
               Magister
               Militum
               ,
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Camp
               ,
            
             or
             
               Lieutenant-General
               of
               the
               Army
            
             :
             Concerning
             whom
             Eusebius
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             at
             the
             17
             year
             of
             Diocletian
             says
             thus
             ,
             
               Veturius
               Master
               of
               the
               Camp
               persecutes
               the
               Christian
               Souldiers
               ;
               the
               persecution
               against
               us
               being
               from
               that
               time
               begun
               by
               degrees
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             It
             Imports
             
               his
               doing
               of
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Judge
               amongst
               his
               Souldiers
               ,
            
             examining
             the
             place
             and
             order
             of
             each
             of
             them
             .
             The
             same
             term
             occurs
             book
             10.
             chap.
             4.
             where
             see
             note
             (
             ●
             .
             )
          
           
             *
             He
             means
             
               the
               Devil
            
             ,
             not
             the
             
               Roman
               General
            
             ,
             as
             Christophorson
             supposed
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             person
             is
             called
             John
             in
             the
             Martyrology
             of
             
               Usuardus
               ,
               Ado
               ,
               Notker
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               old
               Roman
               Martyrology
            
             ,
             at
             September
             7.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             Edicts
             and
             Rescripts
             ,
             of
             the
             Emperours
             were
             written
             in
             paper
             .
             Therefore
             Nilus
             ,
             in
             his
             264
             Epistle
             ,
             says
             it
             was
             barely
             called
             Charta
             ;
             but
             after
             it
             had
             been
             subscribed
             by
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             it
             was
             called
             Sacra
             ;
             which
             appears
             also
             from
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Chalcedon
               ,
            
             and
             from
             
               Justinians
               Novells
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Concerning
             this
             
               Peter
               ,
               Dorotheus
               ,
               Gorgonius
            
             ,
             and
             the
             others
             ▪
             that
             were
             martyred
             ,
             see
             
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               suffering
            
             of
             Indes
             and
             Domna
             ,
             at
             the
             26.
             of
             December
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             There
             is
             an
             illustrious
             evidence
             of
             this
             fire
             ,
             which
             happened
             at
             Nicomedia
             in
             the
             first
             year
             of
             the
             persecution
             ,
             in
             the
             25
             chap.
             of
             the
             Emperour
             
               Constantine's
               Oration
               ,
               ad
               Caetum
               Sanctorum
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             See
             B.
             5.
             chap.
             5.
             note
             (
             b.
             )
             concerning
             Melitina
             .
             There
             was
             a
             City
             ,
             and
             a
             country
             called
             by
             this
             name
             in
             
               Armenia
               the
               less
            
             .
             But
             I
             never
             met
             with
             any
             thing
             concerning
             this
             tyrant
             ,
             who
             seized
             the
             Empire
             in
             that
             region
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             He
             means
             Eugenius
             ,
             who
             for
             some
             little
             time
             tyrannized
             in
             
               Syria
               .
               Libanius
            
             (
             in
             
               his
               Oration
            
             to
             Theodosius
             ,
             pag.
             411
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             Antioch
             .
             pag.
             363.
             )
             tells
             the
             whole
             story
             .
             Whereto
             may
             be
             annext
             a
             passage
             of
             the
             same
             
             Libanius's
             ,
             out
             of
             
               his
               Oration
            
             to
             
               Theodosius
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Sedition
               at
               Antioch
               ,
            
             pag.
             399.
             
             There
             was
             a
             Tribune
             of
             Seleucia
             ,
             by
             name
             ,
             Eugenius
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             command
             of
             500
             Souldiers
             .
             These
             Souldiers
             were
             ordered
             to
             open
             the
             mouth
             and
             passage
             of
             the
             Haven
             .
             When
             they
             had
             laboured
             day
             and
             night
             without
             any
             intermission
             ;
             being
             much
             displeased
             at
             their
             task
             ,
             they
             force
             their
             commander
             (
             Eugenius
             )
             to
             take
             the
             Empire
             upon
             him
             ;
             threatning
             him
             with
             death
             unless
             he
             would
             give
             his
             assent
             .
             The
             Tribune
             being
             after
             this
             manner
             compelled
             ,
             took
             the
             purple
             off
             the
             image
             of
             one
             of
             the
             gods
             ,
             and
             was
             saluted
             Emperour
             .
             He
             goes
             forthwith
             to
             Antioch
             ,
             (
             which
             then
             had
             no
             garrison
             in
             it
             )
             supposing
             that
             if
             he
             could
             possess
             himself
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             it
             would
             much
             advance
             his
             designs
             :
             he
             makes
             himself
             master
             of
             that
             place
             about
             Sun-setting
             .
             But
             his
             Souldiers
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             their
             usual
             irregularities
             ,
             destroyed
             the
             Country
             as
             they
             marched
             ,
             and
             stuft
             themselves
             with
             wine
             ,
             and
             good
             cheer
             .
             Which
             being
             perceived
             by
             the
             Antiochians
             ,
             they
             ▪
             despising
             the
             paucity
             and
             drunkenness
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             killed
             them
             all
             with
             stones
             and
             weapons
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             (
             the
             very
             women
             giving
             their
             assistance
             )
             and
             their
             Leader
             also
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             going
             towards
             the
             palace
             :
             so
             that
             about
             the
             first
             watch
             none
             of
             them
             were
             left
             alive
             .
             But
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             have
             exprest
             his
             thankfulness
             to
             the
             Antiochians
             ,
             ordered
             the
             princes
             of
             the
             Antiochensian
             and
             
               Seleucensian
               .
               Order
            
             should
             be
             slain
             ,
             when
             as
             neither
             of
             them
             deserved
             any
             punishment
             .
             Amongst
             them
             the
             Grandfather
             of
             Libanius
             (
             a
             proper
             comely
             old
             man
             )
             was
             killed
             .
             All
             this
             I
             met
             with
             pag.
             411
             &
             363.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             
               Libanus
               (
               in
               Orat.
               ad
               Theodosium
               de
               seditione
            
             )
             tells
             us
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             this
             Tribune
             of
             the
             Seleucensian
             Souldiers
             was
             Eugenius
             ;
             and
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Emperour
             was
             Diocletian
             ,
             whom
             he
             calls
             ,
             by
             his
             true
             name
             ,
             Diocles.
             Thus
             I
             have
             given
             you
             the
             name
             and
             History
             of
             the
             Tyrant
             ;
             and
             the
             time
             when
             this
             Eugenius
             made
             his
             attempts
             on
             the
             Empire
             ,
             Eusebius
             here
             declares
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             when
             Diocletian
             was
             the
             eighth
             ,
             and
             Maximian
             the
             seventh
             time
             Coss.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             This
             was
             the
             third
             Edict
             of
             the
             Emperours
             against
             the
             Christians
             .
             By
             the
             first
             it
             was
             ordered
             the
             Churches
             should
             be
             ruined
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             burnt
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             were
             honoured
             with
             any
             preserment
             (
             if
             they
             refused
             to
             sacrifice
             )
             should
             be
             deprived
             of
             their
             dignity
             ;
             the
             meaner
             sort
             were
             to
             loose
             their
             liberty
             ;
             see
             chap.
             2.
             
             Another
             Edict
             soon
             followed
             this
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             should
             be
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             ways
             compelled
             to
             sacrifice
             .
             The
             third
             Edict
             comprehended
             all
             sorts
             of
             Christians
             ,
             as
             well
             those
             of
             the
             Laity
             ,
             as
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             which
             Edict
             was
             proposed
             (
             says
             
               Eusebius
               in
               the
            
             chap.
             3.
             
               of
               his
               book
               concerning
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Palestine
               )
            
             in
             the
             second
             year
             of
             the
             persecution
             .
             But
             this
             seems
             rather
             to
             have
             been
             the
             fourth
             Edict
             :
             for
             the
             second
             and
             third
             concerned
             the
             Presbyters
             onely
             ;
             by
             the
             second
             't
             was
             ordered
             they
             should
             be
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             third
             it
             was
             enjoyned
             ,
             they
             should
             by
             tortures
             be
             compelled
             to
             sacrifice
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Maz.
             and
             Med.
             M.
             SS
             .
             accordingly
             we
             have
             rendered
             it
             
               of
               those
               truly
               admirable
               champions
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Those
             champions
             were
             termed
             
               paradoxi
               ,
               who
               had
               gained
               many
               victories
               .
            
             See
             
               Peter
               Faber
               (
               in
               Agonistico
            
             )
             B.
             3.
             pag.
             603.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               ursorum
               immanium
            
             ;
             so
             
               Valesius
               ▪
            
             renders
             it
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             translated
             it
             huge
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               terrible
               ,
               outragious
               wild
               bears
            
             .
          
           
             b
             By
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             the
             term
             which
             here
             occurs
             ,
             Nicephorus
             (
             B.
             7.
             chap.
             7.
             )
             thought
             those
             were
             meant
             ,
             who
             stood
             without
             the
             Aren●
             of
             the
             
               Amphitheatre
               ▪
            
             and
             incited
             the
             wild-beasts
             by
             their
             clamours
             .
             But
             Rufinus
             supposed
             that
             the
             Arenarii
             were
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             
               whose
               business
               it
               was
               to
               provoke
               the
               boasts
               :
            
             thus
             he
             renders
             the
             place
             ;
             
               Verùm
               bestiae
               illos
               ipsos
               qui
               ad
               instegandum
               mittuntur
               ,
               incredibili
               velocitate
               discerpunt
               ,
               But
               the
               beasts
               tare
               in
               pieces
               those
               with
               an
               incredible
               swiftness
               ,
               who
               are
               sent
               in
               to
               provoke
               them
               .
               Christophorson
            
             thought
             that
             as
             well
             the
             Infidells
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             stood
             without
             the
             arena
             were
             here
             meant
             .
             The
             same
             term
             occurs
             again
             in
             this
             chapter
             ;
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             in
             both
             places
             infidels
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             It
             was
             the
             custom
             ,
             that
             the
             confectors
             (
             concerning
             whom
             see
             B.
             4.
             chap.
             15.
             note
             n.
             )
             were
             sent
             in
             to
             slay
             ,
             or
             cut
             the
             throats
             of
             offenders
             ,
             in
             the
             Arena
             .
             We
             must
             not
             think
             these
             Martyrs
             were
             beheaded
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Hence
             it
             may
             be
             collected
             that
             Eusebius
             lived
             in
             Egypt
             ;
             which
             is
             also
             attested
             by
             
               Theodorus
               Metochita
               ,
               (
               in
               Collectan
               .
            
             )
             Where
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             the
             Egyptians
             but
             also
             all
             those
             who
             lived
             in
             that
             country
             ,
             used
             an
             intricate
             and
             obscure
             stile
             in
             their
             writing
             Amongst
             which
             he
             reckons
             our
             Eusebius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Procuratour
             ,
             or
             
               Receiver
               general
            
             of
             the
             Emperours
             revenues
             in
             Egypt
             .
             For
             that
             Office
             is
             meant
             by
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             phrase
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               honourable
               Magistrates
            
             .
             ]
             But
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             should
             be
             expunged
             :
             for
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             Scholion
             added
             to
             explain
             what
             went
             before
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             does
             not
             signifie
             Magistrates
             ,
             but
             
               personages
               of
               honour
            
             .
             Besides
             ,
             no
             body
             was
             stiled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             the
             judge
             himself
             .
             Vales.
             See
             
             Valesius's
             note
             on
             B.
             14.
             of
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             .
          
           
             d
             In
             
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               passion
               of
               Phileas
            
             this
             president
             is
             called
             Culcianus
             :
             he
             was
             President
             of
             Thebais
             ,
             says
             Epiphanius
             .
             Therefore
             Phileas
             suffered
             at
             Thebais
             ,
             not
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             .
             That
             which
             induced
             them
             to
             be
             of
             that
             mind
             ,
             was
             a
             place
             in
             
             Eusebius's
             following
             chapter
             ,
             where
             he
             quotes
             Phileas
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             he
             wrote
             to
             the
             Thmuitae
             from
             Alexandria
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             his
             suffering
             Martyrdom
             .
             But
             ,
             being
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             condemned
             by
             Culcianus
             President
             of
             Thebais
             ,
             't
             is
             manifest
             that
             he
             suffered
             there
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             Med.
             and
             Maz.
             M.
             SS
             .
             the
             title
             of
             this
             chap.
             is
             thus
             ▪
             [
             
               The
               written
               informations
               concerning
               what
               was
               done
               at
               Alexandria
               .
            
             ]
             The
             title
             of
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             is
             thus
             written
             [
             
               Phileas
               the
               Martyrs
               relation
               concerning
               those
               who
               suffered
               at
               Thebais
               .
            
             ]
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             those
             words
             [
             
               Phileas
               the
               Martyr
            
             ]
             belong
             to
             the
             title
             of
             this
             chap.
             10.
             
             For
             here
             Eusebius
             (
             out
             of
             Phileas's
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Thmuitae
             )
             relates
             the
             Martyrdoms
             of
             the
             Alexandrians
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             These
             words
             should
             be
             Printed
             in
             Capital
             Letters
             .
             In
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             they
             are
             disjoyned
             from
             the
             Text
             :
             In
             the
             Med.
             M.
             S.
             they
             are
             plac'd
             in
             the
             Margin
             :
             but
             in
             the
             Fuk
             ▪
             and
             Savil.
             M.
             SS
             .
             they
             are
             omitted
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Phil.
             2.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               Martyrs
               full
               of
               Christ
            
             :
             so
             Ignatius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             was
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               full
               of
               God.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             John.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             suppose
             he
             means
             the
             Eculeus
             ;
             on
             which
             Offenders
             were
             hung
             ,
             and
             had
             their
             sides
             torn
             with
             iron-nailes
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             '
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             the
             term
             here
             )
             seems
             to
             signifie
             some
             thing
             more
             than
             iron-nailes
             .
             For
             Hesychius
             interprets
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               two-edged
               sword
            
             .
             Note
             here
             the
             cruelty
             of
             the
             Judges
             ;
             who
             were
             not
             contented
             with
             iron-nailes
             onely
             ,
             but
             used
             knives
             also
             ,
             or
             razours
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             cut
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             '
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             ,
             a
             
               Porch
               ,
               Gallery
               ,
               or
               walking
               place
               under-propped
            
             with
             Pillars
             ;
             in
             such
             Philosophers
             taught
             and
             disputed
             :
             the
             Stoicks
             had
             their
             name
             from
             hence
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             He
             means
             the
             Apparitours
             or
             Officers
             ,
             who
             were
             under
             the
             
               Praefectus
               Augustalis
            
             ;
             concerning
             whom
             Phileas
             speaks
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             calls
             him
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Governour
            
             .
             The
             name
             of
             the
             
               Praesectus
               Augustalis
            
             at
             that
             time
             was
             Hierocles
             ,
             as
             Epiphanius
             says
             ,
             in
             
               Haeres
               .
               Melitian
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             The
             phrase
             in
             the
             original
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             to
             me
             seems
             a
             new
             and
             uncouth
             expression
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             That
             is
             ,
             
               the
               dragging
               of
               the
               bodies
               up
               and
               down
               :
            
             the
             first
             sort
             of
             torture
             was
             by
             stripes
             and
             scourges
             ;
             the
             second
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             laid
             on
             the
             ground
             ▪
             drag'd
             about
             ,
             and
             so
             drawn
             into
             prison
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             See
             B.
             4.
             
             Chap.
             16.
             note
             
               (
               c.
            
             )
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             ●2
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             Exod.
             20.
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             After
             these
             words
             Christophorson
             has
             inserted
             many
             Chapters
             ,
             out
             of
             that
             Appendix
             which
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             has
             published
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             this
             Eighth
             Book
             .
             But
             that
             Appendix
             is
             an
             entire
             Book
             ,
             and
             separated
             from
             this
             work
             ,
             
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               History
            
             ;
             in
             which
             Eusebius
             describes
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             Palestine
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             passion
             of
             his
             friend
             Pamphilus
             .
             Some
             studious
             person
             added
             this
             book
             to
             the
             eighth
             book
             of
             the
             
               Ecclesiastick
               History
            
             ,
             because
             their
             Subjects
             were
             very
             like
             ;
             whose
             Copy
             the
             Transcribers
             afterwards
             following
             ,
             placed
             it
             in
             their
             Copies
             .
             In
             all
             the
             M.
             SS
             .
             which
             I
             could
             ever
             yet
             see
             ,
             this
             book
             is
             extant
             after
             the
             end
             of
             B.
             8.
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             publish't
             it
             .
             Christophorson
             therefore
             did
             ill
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             authority
             of
             all
             Copies
             ,
             to
             put
             this
             book
             in
             here
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             part
             of
             the
             Eighth
             book
             of
             the
             
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               .
               Musculus
            
             was
             more
             prudent
             ,
             who
             (
             following
             Stephens's
             Edition
             in
             his
             Version
             )
             translated
             the
             eighth
             book
             as
             he
             found
             it
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             and
             wholly
             omitted
             this
             Appendix
             :
             which
             neither
             Ru●●nus
             ,
             nor
             Nicephorus
             seem
             to
             have
             found
             in
             their
             Copies
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Titles
             of
             the
             Chapters
             of
             Book
             8.
             (
             which
             ,
             as
             usually
             ,
             are
             prefixt
             before
             it
             )
             were
             sufficient
             to
             have
             put
             Christophorson
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             this
             Appendix
             did
             in
             no
             wise
             belong
             to
             the
             Eighth
             Book
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Lactantius
             tells
             the
             same
             story
             ,
             in
             his
             book
             5.
             
             
               Institut
               .
               Divi●ar
            
             .
             chap.
             11.
             where
             he
             treats
             concerning
             the
             injustice
             of
             the
             Judges
             ,
             or
             Rulers
             of
             Provinces
             ,
             who
             punished
             the
             Christians
             :
             alii
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               ad
               occidendum
               pr●cipi●es
               extiterunt
               ,
               sicut
               unus
               in
               Phrygia
               ,
               qui
               universum
               populum
               cum
               ipso
               pariter
               conventiculo
               concremavit
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               others
               were
               very
               hasty
               to
               murther
            
             [
             the
             Christians
             ]
             
               as
               was
               one
               in
               Phrygia
               ,
               who
               burnt
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               place
               they
               dwelt
               in
               ,
               at
               one
               and
               the
               same
               time
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             Curator
             of
             the
             City
             was
             he
             ,
             who
             lookt
             after
             the
             Treasure
             ,
             and
             what
             ever
             else
             in
             generall
             belonged
             to
             the
             revenue
             of
             the
             City
             ;
             this
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             
               Pandects
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             he
             is
             also
             called
             Logista
             (
             from
             the
             Greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             term
             here
             in
             the
             original
             ,
             )
             
               in
               Lege
            
             3.
             
             
               Cod.
               de
               modo
               mulctandi
            
             .
             Hence
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             was
             used
             to
             signifie
             
               the
               performance
               of
               the
               Curators
               Office
               ,
               or
               place
               .
            
             See
             
             Valesius's
             notes
             on
             
               Ammian
               .
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             pag.
             36.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             the
             term
             in
             the
             original
             ;
             which
             the
             Latines
             called
             Magistratus
             ,
             or
             Duumvir
             ;
             't
             is
             taken
             in
             this
             sense
             throughout
             the
             
               whole
               title
               Cod.
               Theod.
               de
               Decurlonibus
               :
               &
               in
               Optatus
               ,
            
             Lib.
             1.
             &c.
             in
             which
             places
             (
             and
             in
             many
             others
             )
             Magistratus
             and
             Duumvir
             are
             promiscuously
             used
             .
             The
             chief
             Magistrate
             amongst
             the
             
               Corinthians
               ,
               Rhodians
               ,
               Tarsenses
               ,
               Ephesians
               ,
            
             and
             
               Philippians
               ,
               was
               called
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             also
             amongst
             the
             Athenians
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             got
             the
             Precedency
             and
             chief
             place
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             being
             suppressed
             :
             See
             Cicero
             in
             Book
             5.
             
             Epist.
             11.
             
               ad
               Atticum
            
             .
             Lastly
             in
             all
             Grecian
             Cities
             it
             was
             at
             length
             customary
             to
             call
             the
             chief
             Magistrates
             Strategi
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             
               old
               Coyns
            
             and
             marbles
             .
             See
             
             Valesius's
             his
             notes
             on
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             B.
             31.
             pag.
             423
             ,
             424.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             Savill
             .
             M.
             SS
             .
             this
             person's
             name
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
               Adauctus
               ▪
            
             so
             Rufinus
             and
             Cedrenus
             wrote
             his
             name
             also
             .
             This
             person
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             
               Greek
               Menaeum
            
             ,
             on
             the
             third
             of
             October
             .
             There
             was
             at
             the
             same
             time
             another
             Adauctus
             ,
             who
             suffered
             Martyrdom
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             is
             mentioned
             at
             the
             seventh
             of
             
               February
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             e
             He
             means
             the
             Procuratour
             ,
             or
             Steward
             of
             the
             Revenue
             .
             Rufinus
             renders
             this
             place
             thus
             ;
             
               rationes
               summarum
               partium
               administrans
            
             ;
             which
             is
             truly
             translated
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             Concerning
             these
             
               Magistrirei
               privatae
            
             ,
             see
             Leg.
             2
             and
             4
             ,
             
               Cod.
               Theod.
               De
               jure
               fisci
            
             .
             These
             Officers
             are
             usually
             joyned
             with
             the
             Ratio●alists
             in
             the
             
               Cod.
               Theod.
            
             See
             
             Valesius's
             notes
             on
             
               Ammian
               .
               Marcellin
            
             .
             Book
             .
             15.
             pag.
             78.
             
          
           
             a
             Such
             a
             fire
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             of
             straw
             and
             small
             sprigs
             of
             trees
             .
             It
             is
             called
             a
             slow
             ,
             or
             
               slack
               fire
            
             ,
             to
             difference
             it
             from
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               unquenchable
               fire
            
             ,
             which
             we
             took
             notice
             of
             before
             .
             This
             fire
             was
             kindled
             at
             some
             distance
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Martyrs
             might
             be
             choakt
             with
             the
             smoak
             ,
             rather
             than
             burnt
             .
             Pionius
             the
             Martyr
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             killed
             by
             such
             a
             fire
             ,
             as
             
               his
               Acts
            
             do
             attest
             .
             Seneca
             (
             in
             his
             third
             book
             
               De
               Irâ
            
             )
             seems
             to
             mention
             this
             sort
             of
             punishment
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               E●
               circundati
               defixis
               corporibus
               ignes
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Rufinus
             translates
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             is
             the
             term
             here
             ,
             
               grid-irons
               ▪
            
             So
             also
             the
             
               Old
               Gloss
            
             renders
             this
             term
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             There
             may
             be
             a
             double
             meaning
             given
             of
             these
             words
             .
             For
             we
             may
             either
             understand
             that
             these
             women
             had
             gone
             one
             half
             of
             their
             journey
             ;
             in
             which
             sense
             Nicephorus
             took
             the
             words
             :
             or
             that
             they
             stood
             on
             a
             bank
             which
             was
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             high-way
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             these
             sort
             of
             Christian
             women
             (
             who
             drowned
             themselves
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             their
             Chastity
             and
             Religion
             ,
             )
             see
             S
             t
             
               August
               .
               De
               Civitat
               .
               D●i
               ,
            
             book
             1.
             chap.
             26.
             
             There
             is
             extant
             an
             encomium
             of
             these
             women
             in
             the
             
               first
               Tome
            
             of
             Chrysostome
             ,
             where
             the
             mother
             is
             called
             Domnina
             ,
             and
             the
             daughters
             Bernice
             and
             Prosdoce
             .
             The
             Antiochians
             ,
             celebrated
             their
             Martyrdom
             on
             the
             20
             day
             after
             the
             
               Feast
               of
               the
               holy
               Cross
            
             ;
             the
             Greeks
             placed
             their
             Birth-day
             on
             Oct.
             4.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             Rufinus
             translates
             elegantly
             ,
             
               usque
               ad
               loca
               pudenda
               quibus
               naturalis
               egestio
               procurari
               soles
               .
            
             The
             Grecians
             call
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             that
             part
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             modesty
             forbids
             to
             be
             named
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Ironically
             spoken
             .
          
           
             e
             The
             Med.
             Maz
             ▪
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             superlative
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             Rufinus
             says
             an
             Edict
             of
             the
             Emperour
             was
             set
             forth
             ,
             whereby
             such
             a
             sort
             of
             punishment
             was
             commanded
             thenceforth
             to
             be
             inflicted
             on
             the
             Christians
             :
             But
             I
             think
             this
             not
             to
             be
             true
             .
             For
             the
             Magistrates
             themselves
             ,
             being
             overcome
             by
             the
             constancy
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             at
             length
             betook
             themselves
             to
             this
             sort
             of
             punishment
             on
             their
             own
             accord
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             You
             must
             understand
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               combats
               ▪
            
             ]
             for
             he
             had
             spoken
             concerning
             these
             just
             before
             .
             Christophorson
             translated
             these
             words
             ill
             ,
             thus
             [
             
               at
               this
               time
            
             ;
             ]
             and
             from
             them
             began
             a
             new
             Chapter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             The
             term
             here
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             secret
             .
             ]
             It
             seems
             to
             be
             used
             for
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             inexplicable
             ;
             ]
             in
             which
             sense
             Eusebius
             does
             frequently
             use
             it
             .
             But
             if
             any
             one
             will
             translate
             it
             [
             secret
             ,
             ]
             I
             shall
             not
             withstand
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               martyrs
               at
            
             Antioch
             ]
             in
             Niccphorus
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Martyrs
               of
            
             Antioch
             ,
             ]
             which
             doubtless
             is
             truest
             .
             For
             Lucianus
             suffered
             not
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             but
             at
             Nicomedia
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             attests
             in
             this
             place
             ;
             to
             whom
             agree
             Jerom
             [
             
               in
               Catalog
            
             .
             ]
             Rufinus
             ,
             and
             Nicephorus
             .
             The
             same
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Lucianus
             himself
             in
             the
             Epistle
             he
             wrote
             to
             the
             Antiochians
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             (
             together
             with
             some
             other
             Martyrs
             )
             in
             prison
             at
             Nicomedia
             .
             The
             last
             words
             of
             this
             Epistle
             are
             extant
             in
             
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
               ,
               at
               the
               first
               year
               of
               the
               persecution
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               To
               wit
            
             ,
             in
             the
             book
             
               concerning
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Palestine
            
             ,
             which
             is
             placed
             after
             this
             eighth
             B.
             For
             in
             that
             Eusebius
             at
             large
             declares
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             Pamphilus
             ,
             as
             may
             there
             be
             seen
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             from
             this
             place
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             that
             book
             
               concerning
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Palestine
            
             was
             written
             by
             Euscbius
             after
             his
             
               Ecclesiastick
               History
            
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             books
             
               concerning
               the
               life
               of
               Pamphilus
               the
               Martyr
               .
               Christophorson
            
             (
             who
             had
             inserted
             that
             whole
             Appendix
             before
             this
             chapter
             )
             was
             forced
             to
             omit
             these
             words
             of
             Eusebius
             here
             ,
             least
             Eusebius
             should
             seem
             to
             have
             forgot
             himself
             .
             I
             must
             indeed
             confess
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             Savil.
             M.
             SS
             .
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               we
               have
               declared
            
             ;
             ]
             but
             if
             that
             reading
             be
             true
             ,
             Eusebius
             must
             mean
             his
             books
             
               concerning
               the
               life
               of
               Pamphilus
               the
               Martyr
            
             ;
             which
             (
             as
             before
             we
             observed
             )
             he
             wrote
             before
             
               his
               Ecclesiastick
               History
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             the
             Maz.
             &
             Med.
             M.
             SS
             .
             this
             person
             is
             called
             Dius
             ;
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             he
             is
             named
             Didius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             He
             means
             doubtless
             his
             book
             
               concerning
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Palestine
            
             .
             For
             no
             other
             book
             but
             that
             can
             be
             found
             ,
             wherein
             Eusebius
             relates
             the
             conflicts
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             which
             he
             himself
             had
             seen
             .
             The
             opinion
             of
             Christophorson
             is
             from
             this
             passage
             further
             disproved
             ,
             who
             supposed
             the
             book
             
               Concerning
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Palestine
            
             was
             part
             of
             this
             eighth
             book
             :
             upon
             which
             account
             ,
             after
             these
             words
             [
             
               in
               another
               work
            
             ]
             he
             omitted
             some
             words
             ,
             and
             inserted
             others
             ,
             against
             the
             authority
             of
             all
             Copies
             .
             Turnebus
             was
             sensible
             hereof
             ,
             and
             therefore
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             his
             copy
             he
             put
             this
             Greek
             Scholion
             at
             these
             words
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               note
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               meet
               with
               this
               writing
               immediately
               after
               this
               eighth
               book
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             How
             great
             the
             felicity
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             was
             ,
             in
             the
             reign
             of
             Diocletian
             and
             
               Maximian
               ,
               Mamertinus
            
             attests
             in
             his
             Genethliacum
             ,
             about
             the
             latter
             end
             .
             Neither
             did
             the
             Romans
             ever
             succeed
             more
             prosperously
             in
             their
             wars
             against
             the
             Barbarians
             ,
             than
             at
             that
             time
             .
             The
             Barbarians
             were
             in
             every
             engagement
             slain
             ,
             and
             the
             limits
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             enlarged
             .
             If
             we
             read
             the
             Histories
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Empire
             were
             never
             in
             a
             better
             posture
             ;
             when
             four
             Princes
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             two
             Augusti
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             Caesar's
             ,
             did
             each
             of
             them
             severally
             repell
             the
             Barbarians
             .
             But
             although
             Diocletian
             and
             Maximian
             obtained
             so
             many
             victories
             over
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ;
             yet
             they
             triumphed
             but
             once
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             they
             resigned
             the
             Empire
             ,
             as
             Eutropius
             and
             Zonaras
             do
             attest
             .
             The
             words
             of
             Eutropius
             are
             these
             ;
             
               uterque
               una
               die
               privato
               habitu
               imperii
               infigne
               mutavit
               ;
               Nicomediae
               Diocletianus
               ,
               Herculius
               Mediolani
               ,
               post
               triumphum
               in●lytum
               ,
               quem
               Romae
               ex
               numerosis
               gentibus
               egerant
               ,
               pompa
               serculorum
               illustri
               ,
               &c.
               
               Hieronymus
            
             (
             in
             his
             Chronicon
             )
             has
             placed
             this
             triumph
             of
             Diocletian
             and
             Maximian
             on
             the
             eighteenth
             year
             of
             Diocletian
             .
             At
             which
             place
             
               Scaliger
               (
               in
               his
               Animadversions
            
             )
             remarques
             ,
             that
             Hieronymus
             has
             committed
             an
             Anachronism
             .
             For
             he
             says
             ,
             this
             triumph
             was
             performed
             on
             the
             twentieth
             year
             of
             Diocletian
             ,
             some
             months
             before
             he
             put
             off
             his
             purple
             .
             But
             Scaliger
             himself
             is
             mistaken
             rather
             than
             Hieronymus
             .
             For
             if
             Diocletian
             triumphed
             in
             the
             twentieth
             year
             of
             his
             Empire
             ,
             that
             is
             some
             few
             moneths
             before
             he
             resigned
             it
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             said
             he
             triumpht
             about
             January
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             304
             ,
             and
             put
             off
             his
             purple
             on
             the
             Kalends
             of
             April
             of
             the
             same
             year
             ;
             which
             time
             of
             his
             Resignation
             ,
             Idatius
             declares
             (
             in
             Fastis
             .
             )
             Whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             he
             triumpht
             in
             winter
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             winter
             travelled
             from
             Rome
             to
             Nicomedia
             ;
             neither
             of
             which
             is
             probable
             .
             For
             neither
             did
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             usually
             triumph
             in
             winter
             ;
             nor
             was
             Diocletian
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             age
             and
             infirmity
             of
             body
             )
             able
             to
             endure
             the
             trouble
             of
             so
             tedious
             a
             journey
             Besides
             ,
             in
             the
             nineteenth
             year
             of
             his
             Empire
             ,
             in
             March
             and
             
               April
               ,
               Diocletian
            
             was
             at
             Nieomedia
             ;
             at
             which
             time
             the
             persecution
             against
             the
             Christians
             began
             ,
             as
             our
             Eusebius
             attests
             in
             chap.
             5.
             book
             8.
             
             He
             was
             at
             Nicomedia
             also
             ,
             when
             the
             Palace
             there
             was
             burnt
             ;
             (
             as
             Constantine
             witnesseth
             in
             
               his
               Oration
               ad
               sanctorum
               coetum
            
             ,
             chap.
             25.
             )
             which
             fire
             happened
             some
             moneths
             after
             the
             persecution
             was
             began
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             suppose
             ,
             that
             that
             happened
             in
             May
             ,
             is
             it
             credible
             that
             Diocletian
             could
             goe
             from
             Nicomedia
             to
             Rome
             ,
             triumph
             there
             ,
             return
             from
             thence
             to
             Nicomedia
             ,
             put
             off
             his
             purple
             there
             ,
             and
             retire
             into
             Dalmatia
             to
             lead
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             life
             in
             retirement
             there
             :
             is
             it
             (
             I
             say
             )
             credible
             he
             could
             do
             all
             this
             within
             ten
             moneths
             space
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             the
             disease
             ,
             by
             which
             Diocletian
             was
             for
             some
             time
             put
             out
             of
             his
             wits
             ,
             seized
             him
             first
             at
             Nicomedia
             ,
             a
             little
             after
             he
             raised
             the
             persecution
             ,
             as
             Constantine
             relates
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             't
             is
             very
             improbable
             ,
             that
             Diocletian
             ,
             troubled
             with
             such
             a
             distemper
             ,
             undertook
             such
             a
             long
             journey
             .
             Further
             ,
             
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               panegyrick
               spoken
               to
               Maximian
            
             and
             Constantine
             ,
             does
             expresly
             affirm
             ,
             that
             Diocletian
             and
             Maximian
             triumphed
             at
             Rome
             some
             years
             before
             the
             twentieth
             of
             
             Diocletian's
             Empire
             ;
             see
             his
             words
             .
             Scaliger
             therefore
             is
             much
             mistaken
             ,
             in
             saying
             Diocletian
             and
             Maximian
             triumphed
             in
             the
             twentieth
             year
             of
             
             Diocletian's
             Empire
             :
             Hieronymus
             ,
             more
             truly
             ,
             placed
             it
             on
             the
             eighteenth
             of
             Diocletian
             .
             In
             which
             year
             
               Idatius
               (
               in
               Fastis
            
             )
             observes
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperours
             gave
             command
             by
             their
             Edict
             that
             Corn
             should
             be
             sold
             cheap
             ;
             which
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             ordered
             by
             them
             after
             the
             triumph
             ,
             to
             please
             the
             people
             of
             Rome
             .
             But
             Cedrenus
             places
             this
             triumph
             on
             the
             seventeenth
             year
             of
             Diocletian
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             Eusebius
             had
             better
             have
             said
             ,
             
               the
               first
               year
               was
               scarce
               compleated
               .
            
             For
             this
             Resignation
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             made
             by
             Diocletian
             and
             Maximian
             ,
             happened
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             second
             year
             of
             the
             persecution
             ,
             on
             the
             Kalends
             of
             April
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             304.
             the
             persecution
             having
             been
             begun
             in
             the
             moneth
             of
             March
             of
             the
             foregoing
             year
             .
             Whenas
             therefore
             Eusebius
             says
             [
             
               the
               second
               year
               of
               this
               war
               was
               not
               compleated
               ,
            
             ]
             his
             meaning
             must
             be
             this
             [
             
               it
               was
               the
               second
               year
               current
               of
               the
               persecution
               :
            
             ]
             in
             this
             sense
             that
             other
             place
             of
             Eusebius
             (
             
               which
               occurs
               in
            
             chap.
             3.
             
               of
               his
            
             B.
             
               concerning
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Palestine
               ,
               about
               the
               end
               of
               the
               chapter
               ,
            
             )
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             Christophorson
             translates
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             thus
             ,
             
               primus
               nostrarum
               aerumnarum
               auctor
               ,
               the
               first
               authour
               of
               our
               sorrows
            
             ;
             which
             version
             is
             not
             good
             :
             but
             he
             seems
             to
             have
             followed
             Nicephorus
             herein
             ;
             who
             (
             in
             B.
             7
             chap.
             16.
             )
             writes
             out
             this
             passage
             of
             Eusebius
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             his
             words
             here
             set
             down
             ,
             uses
             these
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               authour
               of
               our
               mischief
            
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             For
             Constantius
             and
             Galcrius
             parted
             the
             Empire
             between
             themselves
             :
             which
             was
             the
             first
             division
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             here
             asserts
             .
             For
             although
             there
             had
             been
             more
             than
             one
             Augustus
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             yet
             they
             governed
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             together
             ,
             without
             making
             any
             division
             of
             it
             ;
             thus
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Marcus
             and
             Verus
             .
             Neither
             was
             there
             any
             division
             made
             of
             the
             Empire
             in
             the
             reign
             of
             Diocletianus
             and
             
               Herculius
               Maximianus
            
             ;
             when
             those
             two
             Augusti
             parted
             neither
             the
             provinces
             ,
             nor
             the
             legions
             .
             See
             Eutropius
             ,
             B.
             10.
             
             Orosius
             B.
             7.
             
             Concerning
             this
             division
             of
             the
             Empire
             (
             which
             Rome
             was
             much
             displeased
             at
             )
             Porphyrius
             (
             in
             
               his
               Panegyrich
            
             to
             Constantine
             ,
             written
             by
             him
             in
             the
             15
             th
             year
             of
             
             Constantine's
             reign
             ,
             )
             speaks
             these
             words
             ,
             
               
                 —
                 Laccrata
                 cruentis
              
               
                 Imperiis
                 pars
                 fessa
                 poli
                 ,
                 divisa
                 gemebat
              
               
                 Sceptra
                 ,
                 &
                 Ausoniae
                 marebat
                 perdita
                 jura
                 .
              
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             The
             meaning
             of
             his
             passage
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             Constantius
             was
             the
             first
             Emperour
             that
             had
             the
             honour
             to
             be
             deified
             after
             his
             death
             :
             (
             for
             many
             Emperours
             ,
             before
             Constantius
             ,
             were
             by
             the
             Senate
             accounted
             amongst
             the
             number
             of
             the
             divi
             :
             )
             But
             that
             ,
             of
             the
             four
             Emperours
             who
             governed
             the
             Empire
             together
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Diocletianus
               ,
               Maximianus
               ,
               Constantius
            
             ,
             and
             Galerius
             )
             Constantius
             was
             the
             first
             that
             obtained
             this
             honour
             ;
             because
             he
             was
             the
             first
             of
             them
             four
             ,
             that
             dyed
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             In
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               fertunate
               end
               of
               his
               life
               :
            
             ]
             but
             in
             the
             Maz
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             Savil.
             M.
             SS
             .
             the
             words
             here
             are
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               an
               honourable
               and
               thrice-happy
               conclusion
               of
               his
               life
               .
            
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             In
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               honoured
               with
               the
               title
               of
            
             Caesar
             
               onely
               ,
               before
            
             (
             or
             ,
             
               otherwise
               than
               )
               all
               the
               rest
               :
            
             ]
             which
             reading
             is
             truer
             than
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               all
               men
            
             .
             ]
             For
             ,
             four
             Augusti
             at
             that
             time
             governed
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Galerius
               ,
               Constantinus
               ,
               Maxentius
            
             ,
             and
             Licinius
             .
             But
             Maximinus
             was
             long
             before
             made
             Caesar
             by
             Galerius
             ,
             and
             continued
             in
             that
             dignity
             untill
             
             Galerius's
             death
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             't
             is
             most
             true
             (
             what
             Eusebius
             here
             saith
             )
             that
             Maximinus
             was
             much
             displeased
             ,
             because
             ,
             there
             being
             then
             so
             many
             Augusti
             ,
             he
             alone
             had
             no
             other
             title
             than
             that
             of
             Caesar
             ,
             when
             as
             notwithstanding
             he
             had
             received
             that
             title
             of
             Caesar
             ,
             before
             the
             other
             three
             Princes
             now
             mentioned
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             These
             words
             [
             
               whom
               we
               before
               manifested
               to
               have
               re-assumed
               the
               Empire
               ,
               after
               his
               resignation
               of
               it
            
             ]
             are
             wanting
             in
             the
             Maz.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             They
             are
             in
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             And
             in
             the
             Med.
             M.
             S.
             they
             are
             written
             at
             the
             margin
             here
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             hand
             in
             which
             that
             M.
             S.
             is
             written
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             although
             Eusebius
             here
             says
             ,
             he
             before
             related
             ,
             that
             
               Maximianus
               Herculius
            
             re-assumed
             the
             Imperial
             dignity
             ;
             yet
             hitherto
             I
             cannot
             find
             the
             place
             where
             Eusebius
             has
             said
             this
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             the
             expression
             here
             )
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             with
             that
             we
             explained
             a
             little
             before
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               first
               that
               was
               deisied
            
             .
             ]
             See
             note
             (
             i.
             )
             in
             this
             thirteenth
             chapter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             To
             Maximianus
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Aurelius
               Victor
               (
               in
               the
               life
               of
               Maxentius
               )
            
             says
             the
             same
             ;
             
               adeo
               saevus
               ,
               uti
               praetorianis
               caedem
               vulgi
               quondam
               annuerit
               ;
               he
               was
               so
               cruel
               ,
               that
               one
               time
               he
               connived
               at
               his
               Guards
               for
               killing
               the
               common
               people
               .
               Constantine
               ,
            
             having
             vanquished
             Maxentius
             ,
             did
             quite
             put
             down
             the
             
               Praetorian
               Cohorts
            
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             
               those
               Souldiers
               ,
               whose
               office
               it
               was
               to
               guard
               the
               Emperours
               body
               ,
            
             )
             upon
             pretence
             of
             this
             slaughter
             (
             here
             mentioned
             )
             they
             made
             among
             the
             common
             people
             ;
             but
             in
             reality
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             attempt
             any
             alterations
             in
             the
             government
             ,
             nor
             make
             Emperours
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             done
             Maxentius
             ,
             whom
             they
             proclaimed
             Augustus
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             Zosimus
             tells
             the
             same
             story
             ,
             (
             here
             mentioned
             by
             our
             Eusebius
             )
             but
             a
             little
             otherwise
             .
             For
             he
             relates
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             temple
             of
             the
             God
             Genius
             at
             Rome
             was
             accidentally
             fired
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             flockt
             together
             to
             quench
             the
             fire
             ;
             a
             Souldier
             ,
             who
             derided
             this
             God
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             was
             killed
             by
             the
             common
             people
             ;
             upon
             which
             there
             immediately
             happened
             so
             great
             an
             uproar
             amongst
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             City
             had
             been
             destroyed
             ,
             had
             not
             Maxentius
             intervened
             ,
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             So
             our
             Authour
             words
             it
             in
             the
             Greek
             .
             They
             were
             called
             S●cerdotes
             [
             i.
             e.
             
               chief
               Priests
            
             ]
             by
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             Temples
             of
             a
             whole
             Province
             under
             their
             care
             :
             but
             the
             Flamines
             [
             the
             Priests
             ]
             were
             those
             ,
             who
             in
             every
             Town
             and
             City
             took
             care
             of
             the
             performance
             of
             their
             Religious
             Rites
             .
             (
             See
             
             Valesius's
             notes
             on
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             Book
             28.
             pag.
             375.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             Maximinus
             must
             not
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             the
             first
             that
             instituted
             
               these
               chief
               Priests
               of
               the
               Provinces
               :
            
             for
             there
             were
             such
             Priests
             long
             before
             his
             time
             .
             But
             Maximinus
             increased
             their
             honour
             ,
             and
             allowed
             them
             a
             guard
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Lictors
             and
             Apparitors
             .
             th●se
             
               chief
               Priests
               of
               the
               Provinces
            
             were
             made
             out
             of
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Curiales
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             
               those
               that
               were
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
            
             or
             
               Senate
               in
               every
               City
            
             ;
             see
             
             Valesius's
             notes
             on
             
               Amm.
               Marcell
            
             .
             B.
             28.
             p.
             374.
             )
             who
             had
             before
             born
             all
             publick
             Offices
             ,
             and
             discharged
             them
             worthily
             .
             This
             place
             [
             of
             high
             Priest
             of
             a
             Province
             ]
             was
             accounted
             so
             honourable
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             bore
             it
             took
             place
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             or
             Duumviri
             .
             See
             the
             
               Gesta
               purgat
               .
               Caeciliani
            
             ,
             B.
             9.
             chap.
             4.
             
             These
             
               high
               Priests
            
             had
             the
             power
             of
             entring
             into
             the
             secretum
             of
             the
             Judges
             ,
             and
             of
             being
             assessours
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             Acts
             of
             
               Theodorus
               the
               Martyr
            
             at
             November
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Musculus
             translates
             it
             
               Statutis
               ,
               Laws
               :
               Christophorson
               ,
               manda●is
               ,
               commands
               :
               Valesius
               ,
               indictionibus
               ,
               imposts
            
             or
             taxes
             .
             Our
             Eusebius
             uses
             the
             same
             term
             at
             chap.
             8.
             
             B.
             10.
             
             Where
             ,
             speaking
             of
             Licinius
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               he
               invented
               several
               sorts
               of
               Taxes
               against
               his
               Subjects
               .
            
             See
             book
             10.
             chap.
             8.
             note
             (
             d.
             )
          
           
             d
             See
             
               Eusebius's
               oration
               concerning
               the
               praises
               of
               Constantine
               ,
            
             c.
             7.
             where
             this
             passage
             is
             repeated
             almost
             in
             the
             same
             words
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             term
             in
             the
             Greek
             :
             Valesius
             renders
             it
             
               Clavorum
               suffixiones
               ▪
               the
               being
               fastned
               with
               nails
            
             ;
             perhaps
             our
             Authour
             means
             crucifixion
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             expression
             in
             the
             Greek
             .
             Some
             words
             seem
             to
             be
             wanting
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             thus
             supplied
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               having
               requested
               a
               short
               space
               of
               time
               for
               a
               recess
               .
            
             ]
             Eusebius
             used
             the
             same
             phrase
             before
             ,
             when
             he
             spake
             of
             the
             Antiochian
             woman
             ,
             who
             with
             the
             two
             Virgins
             leapt
             into
             the
             River
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             At
             the
             margin
             of
             the
             Maz.
             and
             Savill
             M.
             SS
             .
             I
             found
             this
             Scholion
             written
             ,
             for
             the
             explication
             of
             these
             words
             :
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               How
               does
               this
               man
               admire
               those
               women
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               authours
               of
               their
               own
               deaths
               ?
               And
               yes
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               record
               them
               amongst
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               who
               have
               been
               their
               own
               executioners
               .
               For
               't
               is
            
             [
             an
             argument
             ]
             
               of
               fear
               ,
               rather
               than
               courage
               ,
               by
               death
               to
               prevent
               the
               dread
               of
               punishment
               .
               But
            
             [
             the
             Church
             looks
             upon
             those
             as
             Martyrs
             ,
             ]
             
               who
               suppose
               nothing
               to
               be
               dreadfull
               upon
               account
               of
               the
               confession
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               with
               alacrity
               suffer
               all
            
             [
             tortures
             ,
             ]
             
               that
               a
               Tyrannick
               and
               devilish
               subtilty
               can
               produce
            
             [
             against
             them
             .
             ]
             The
             Authour
             of
             this
             Scholion
             has
             made
             a
             true
             remark
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             approves
             not
             of
             self-murder
             ;
             when
             men
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             fear
             of
             death
             ,
             or
             through
             desperation
             lay
             violent
             hands
             on
             themselves
             .
             But
             as
             often
             as
             they
             are
             d●iven
             to
             do
             that
             by
             the
             instinct
             of
             the
             divine
             spirit
             ,
             which
             ●arely
             happens
             ;
             then
             the
             Church
             approves
             and
             admires
             that
             act
             ▪
             but
             proposes
             it
             not
             for
             imitation
             .
             See
             what
             S
             t
             Augustine
             thought
             concerning
             this
             matter
             ,
             in
             his
             first
             Book
             .
             
               De
               civitate
               Dei
            
             ,
             chap.
             26.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             persecution
             began
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             303
             ;
             when
             Diocletian
             was
             in
             his
             8
             th
             ,
             an
             Maximian
             in
             his
             7
             th
             ,
             consulate
             .
             It
             ended
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             312
             ;
             then
             ,
             when
             Constantine
             ,
             having
             conquered
             Maxentius
             ,
             sent
             letters
             to
             Maximinus
             Emperour
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             to
             procure
             liberty
             for
             the
             Christians
             ;
             as
             our
             Eusebius
             relates
             in
             Book
             9.
             
             Therefore
             the
             persecution
             lasted
             ten
             years
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             here
             affirmed
             .
             And
             so
             the
             years
             are
             noted
             in
             the
             M.
             S.
             copies
             of
             
             Eusebius's
             Chronicon
             ,
             as
             Pontacus
             has
             observed
             .
             Epiphanius
             therefore
             is
             mistaken
             ;
             who
             (
             in
             his
             Book
             
               De
               ponder
               .
               &
               Mensur
            
             .
             )
             says
             this
             persecution
             lasted
             twelve
             years
             .
             See
             the
             following
             chapter
             ,
             where
             our
             Authour
             relates
             ,
             that
             the
             persecution
             ceased
             
               on
               the
               tenth
               year
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             At
             these
             words
             we
             began
             the
             16
             th
             chapter
             ,
             agreable
             to
             the
             Maz
             ▪
             and
             Fuk
             ▪
             M.
             SS
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Med
             ▪
             M.
             S.
             (
             which
             
               Rob.
               Stephens
            
             followed
             ,
             in
             the
             distinction
             of
             the
             chapters
             )
             there
             is
             no
             new
             chapter
             began
             here
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             He
             means
             
               Maximianus
               Galerius
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             the
             following
             words
             :
             for
             he
             was
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             persecution
             raised
             against
             the
             Christians
             .
             Rufinus
             in
             the
             1●
             th
             chapter
             of
             this
             book
             speaks
             thus
             concerning
             ;
             
               G●lerius
               ;
               Ille
               verò
               ,
               qui
               ●i
               secundus
               ●n
               honore
               ,
               postm●dum
               etiam
               in
               primis
               successor
               ●uit
               ,
               qui
               &
               in
               centor
               ac
               ●ignif●r
               nostra
               persecutionis
               extiterat
               ,
               &c.
            
             i.
             e.
             
               But
               he
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               next
               in
               honour
               to
               him
               ,
               afterwards
               succeeded
               him
               in
               the
               first
               and
               chiefest
               place
               ;
               who
               also
               was
               the
               incendiary
               and
               first
               beginner
               of
               our
               persecution
               ,
               &c.
               
               Cedrenus
            
             attests
             the
             same
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             18.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             means
             
               his
               genitals
            
             ;
             which
             Victor
             (
             
               in
               his
               Epitomo
            
             )
             does
             confirm
             :
             
               Galerius
               Maximianus
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               consumptis
               genitalibus
               defecit
            
             .
          
           
             d
             The
             phrase
             in
             the
             Greek
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             being
             literally
             rendred
             ,
             imports
             thus
             much
             ,
             
               an
               ulcer
               in
               the
               fundamens
               full
               of
               holes
               like
               a
               spunge
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             expression
             Musculus
             renders
             thus
             ,
             
               ad
               semetipsum
               reversus
               ,
               being
               come
               to
               himself
               :
               Christophorson
            
             thus
             ,
             
               mentem
               igitur
               recolligens
               ,
               &
               tanquam
               rediens
               ad
               se
               ,
               recollecting
               therefore
               his
               mind
               ,
               and
               returning
               as
               it
               were
               to
               himself
               :
               Valesius
            
             thus
             ,
             
               totâ
               mentis
               aci●
               in
               semet
               ipsum
               conversâ
               ,
               the
               whole
               sharpness
               of
               his
               mind
               being
               turned
               upon
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             words
             Rufinus
             renders
             very
             well
             ,
             thus
             .
             
               Convocatis
               his
               qui
               in
               officio
               publico
               parc●ant
               ;
               having
               called
               together
               those
               who
               served
               in
               any
               publick
               office
               .
               Eusebius
            
             usually
             means
             ,
             by
             this
             phrase
             ,
             
               the
               Grandees
               of
               the
               Palace
               ,
               whom
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             does
             commonly
             term
             ,
             
               aulae
               summates
               ,
               &
               Imperatoris
               proximos
               ,
               the
               chief
               Court
               officers
               ,
               and
               those
               necrest
               to
               the
               Emperour
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             original
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               for
               the
               Imperial
               Palace
            
             :
             But
             Nicephorus
             reads
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               the
               Emperour
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             We
             find
             that
             the
             Persians
             were
             but
             once
             conquered
             by
             Galerius
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             297
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             affirmed
             
               in
               Fastis
               Idatii
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             .
             The
             same
             is
             confirmed
             by
             
               Libanius
               ,
               in
               his
               oration
            
             intitled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             where
             he
             relates
             that
             the
             Persians
             ,
             after
             that
             great
             defeat
             they
             received
             from
             the
             Romans
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             
               Galerius
               ▪
            
             spent
             fourty
             years
             in
             preparations
             to
             make
             amends
             for
             that
             overthrow
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             the
             death
             of
             
               Constantine
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             they
             entred
             upon
             a
             war
             with
             the
             Romans
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             from
             that
             year
             of
             Christ
             we
             mentioned
             (
             i.
             e.
             Anno
             297
             )
             to
             the
             year
             wherein
             Constantine
             dyed
             ,
             there
             are
             fourty
             years
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             
             Eusebius's
             Chronicle
             must
             be
             corrected
             ,
             in
             which
             this
             Persian
             victory
             is
             placed
             on
             the
             seventeenth
             year
             of
             Diocletian
             ;
             whereas
             it
             should
             be
             placed
             on
             his
             thirteenth
             year
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Edition
             of
             
               Arnaldus
               Pontacus
            
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             we
             can
             find
             no
             other
             victory
             that
             Maximianus
             obtained
             over
             the
             Persians
             ,
             this
             place
             ought
             to
             be
             pointed
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             have
             done
             in
             our
             translation
             )
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Sarmaticus
               Maximus
            
             the
             Fifth
             time
             ;
             
               Persicus
               Maximus
            
             .
             In
             
             Rufinus's
             old
             copy
             ,
             there
             is
             at
             this
             place
             no
             distinction
             by
             points
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             thus
             ,
             
               Sarmaticus
               quinquies
               Persicus
               bis
               Carpicus
               Sexies
               Armenicus
               Medorum
               &
               Adiabenorum
               Victor
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Rufinus
               ▪
            
             renders
             this
             passage
             thus
             ,
             
               Tribuniciae
               potestatis
               vicies
               ,
               having
               been
               Tribune
               of
               the
               people
               twenty
               times
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             M.
             SS
             .
             From
             this
             place
             we
             may
             perceive
             ,
             that
             Galerius
             was
             made
             Caesar
             ,
             and
             Colleague
             in
             the
             
               Tribunician
               power
            
             (
             or
             ,
             
               Tribune
               of
               the
               people
            
             )
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             since
             in
             this
             Edict
             he
             accounts
             the
             years
             of
             his
             
               Tribunician
               power
            
             from
             that
             time
             when
             he
             was
             proclaimed
             Caesar.
             Now
             ,
             he
             was
             made
             Caesar
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             291
             ,
             
               on
               the
               Calends
               of
               March.
            
             Moreover
             ,
             he
             put
             forth
             this
             Edict
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             311
             ,
             in
             his
             eighth
             Consulate
             ,
             as
             the
             inscription
             of
             the
             Edict
             declares
             :
             whence
             it
             followes
             ,
             that
             this
             Edict
             was
             written
             before
             
               the
               Calends
               of
               March.
            
             For
             from
             that
             time
             Galerius
             began
             his
             
               Tribunician
               Power
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               Emperour
               the
               Nineteenth
               time
            
             :
             for
             that
             's
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             most
             ancient
             copy
             of
             
               Rufinus
               .
               Christophorson
            
             translated
             this
             term
             ill
             ,
             thus
             ,
             Dictator
             .
             He
             knew
             not
             what
             was
             the
             import
             of
             the
             word
             
               Imperator
               .
               Imperator
            
             signifies
             one
             thing
             in
             the
             titles
             of
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             when
             't
             is
             put
             in
             the
             First
             place
             like
             a
             Pronoun
             ;
             but
             it
             imports
             another
             thing
             ,
             when
             't
             is
             subjoyned
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             titles
             .
             For
             the
             word
             [
             Emperour
             ]
             put
             in
             the
             Second
             place
             ,
             denotes
             the
             victory
             of
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             shews
             how
             often
             they
             were
             stiled
             Emperours
             by
             the
             Army
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             obtained
             a
             victory
             ;
             so
             
             Dio
             ●●forms
             us
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             all
             copies
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             omission
             of
             the
             number
             of
             times
             that
             Constantine
             had
             born
             the
             office
             of
             
               Tribune
               of
               the
               people
            
             ,
             when
             this
             Edict
             came
             forth
             .
             I
             have
             added
             the
             figure
             [
             V
             ]
             which
             denotes
             
               the
               Fifth
               time
               of
               his
               bearing
               the
               Tribune-ship
               :
            
             which
             addition
             is
             grounded
             upon
             a
             most
             certain
             conjecture
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             After
             this
             word
             [
             Proconsul
             ,
             ]
             (
             in
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             Savil
             M.
             SS
             .
             and
             in
             Nicephorus
             )
             there
             are
             these
             following
             words
             [
             And
             ,
             
               Emperour
               Caesar
               Valerius
               Licinianus
               ,
               Pius
               ▪
               Faelix
               ,
               Invictus
               ,
               Augastus
               ,
               Pontifex
               Maximus
               ;
               Tribune
               of
               the
               people
            
             IV.
             Emperour
             III.
             
               Consul
               ,
               Father
               of
               his
               Country
               ,
               Proconsul
               :
            
             To
             the
             Subjects
             of
             their
             own
             Provinces
             Greeting
             .
             ]
             Which
             passage
             ,
             although
             it
             occurs
             not
             in
             Ruffinus
             ,
             yet
             is
             of
             good
             authority
             .
             And
             first
             ▪
             as
             to
             
             Licinius's
             
               Tribunician
               Power
            
             ,
             the
             same
             must
             be
             thought
             of
             that
             which
             was
             of
             
             Galerius's
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             begun
             from
             the
             time
             of
             his
             being
             made
             Caesar.
             Now
             ,
             Licinius
             was
             made
             Caesar
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             308
             ,
             
               on
               the
               third
               of
               the
               Ides
               of
               November
               ,
            
             as
             it
             appears
             in
             the
             Fasti
             of
             Idatius
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             the
             ●ourth
             year
             of
             
             Licinius's
             
               Tribunician
               Power
            
             began
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             311
             ,
             
               on
               the
               third
               of
               the
               Ides
               of
               November
               .
            
             But
             this
             disagrees
             with
             what
             we
             noted
             before
             ,
             when
             we
             treated
             concerning
             the
             
               Tribunician
               Power
            
             of
             Galerius
             .
             Wherefore
             one
             of
             these
             places
             must
             necessarily
             be
             false
             .
             For
             if
             it
             were
             then
             the
             fourth
             year
             of
             
             Licinius's
             
               Tribunician
               Power
            
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             twenty
             first
             of
             
             Galerius's
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             if
             this
             were
             the
             twentieth
             year
             of
             
             Galerius's
             being
             
               Tribune
               of
               the
               people
            
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             the
             third
             year
             of
             
             Licinius's
             bearing
             that
             dignity
             .
             As
             to
             the
             consulate
             of
             Licinius
             ,
             there
             is
             mention
             thereof
             in
             the
             Fasti
             of
             
               Prosp●rus
               ,
               Cassiodorus
            
             ,
             and
             Victorius
             ;
             where
             he
             is
             placed
             Consul
             with
             
               Maximianus
               Augustus
            
             Cos.
             VIII
             .
             In
             
               my
               notes
            
             on
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             I
             had
             remarked
             ,
             that
             Licinius
             was
             made
             Augustus
             by
             Galerius
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             
             Galerius's
             death
             ;
             which
             I
             collected
             from
             hence
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             Edict
             ,
             we
             now
             speak
             of
             ,
             Gallerius
             had
             made
             no
             mention
             of
             
             Licinius's
             being
             his
             Colleague
             :
             but
             since
             in
             our
             M.
             SS
             .
             and
             in
             
               Nicephorus
               Licinius
            
             is
             stiled
             Augustus
             in
             this
             Edict
             of
             Galerius
             ,
             that
             conjecture
             of
             ours
             is
             wholly
             destroyed
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             the
             Fuk.
             Savil
             ,
             Maz.
             and
             Med.
             M.
             SS
             .
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               So
               great
               an
               arrogancy
               and
               unadvisedness
               —
               has
               possest
               and
               invaded
               them
               .
            
             ]
             Vales.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             which
             Valesius
             here
             renders
             
               arrogantia
               ,
               arrogancy
            
             )
             is
             by
             Democrates
             (
             in
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             )
             defined
             to
             be
             
               speaking
               all
               ,
               and
               no●
               enduring
               to
               hear
               any
               body
               else
               .
            
             D
             r
             Hammond
             has
             given
             a
             large
             account
             of
             the
             significantions
             of
             this
             word
             ,
             in
             his
             note
             on
             Rom.
             1.
             v.
             29.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e235630
           
             *
             
               Id
               est
               Galerius
            
             .
             See
             the
             Edict
             ,
             chap.
             17.
             book
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             Those
             four
             were
             
               Diocletianus
               ,
               Maximianus
               ,
               Constantius
            
             ,
             and
             Galeriu●
             .
             See
             Book
             8.
             
             Chap.
             13.
             note
             
               (
               ●
               .
            
             )
          
           
             b
             That
             is
             ,
             Diocletianus
             and
             Maximianus
             .
             See
             Book
             8.
             
             Chap.
             13.
             note
             
               (
               e.
            
             )
          
           
             c
             In
             chap.
             13.
             book
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Diocletianus
             .
          
           
             e
             Maximianus
             .
          
           
             f
             Galerius
             .
          
           
             g
             See
             Chap.
             16.
             
             Book
             .
             8.
             note
             
               (
               b.
            
             )
          
           
             h
             See
             Chap.
             16.
             
             Book
             8.
             
          
           
             i
             These
             following
             words
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             chap.
             13.
             book
             8.
             
             V●les
             .
          
           
             k
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             .
          
           
             l
             ●
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             So
             
               Rob.
               Stephens
               :
               Valesius
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Galerius
             .
          
           
             m
             Chap.
             17.
             
             Book
             8.
             
          
           
             n
             Who
             were
             
               Constantinus
               ▪
            
             and
             Licinius
             or
             Licinianus
             :
             See
             chap.
             17.
             book
             ●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e236040
           
             a
             Before
             I
             had
             lookt
             into
             any
             of
             the
             M.
             SS
             .
             I
             thought
             these
             words
             were
             added
             by
             
               Rob.
               Stephens
            
             ,
             who
             in
             some
             copies
             had
             found
             these
             two
             Supplements
             of
             the
             8
             th
             Book
             .
             But
             when
             I
             had
             perceived
             that
             the
             same
             words
             occurred
             in
             all
             the
             M.
             SS
             .
             I
             was
             easily
             induced
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             M.
             SS
             .
             were
             transcribed
             from
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Copy
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             this
             2
             d
             Supplement
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             
             Eusebius's
             
               Book
               concerning
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Palestine
            
             ;
             which
             appears
             from
             the
             words
             at
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Supplement
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Maz
             ▪
             and
             Med.
             M.
             SS
             .
             these
             words
             occur
             there
             ▪
             '
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             i.
             e.
             the
             End
             of
             Eusebius
             Pamphilus's
             [
             book
             ]
             
               concerning
               tho
               Martyrs
               of
               Palestine
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               The
               same
               Relation
               is
               in
               
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 passion
                 of
              
               Procopius
               
                 the
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               which
               begin
               thus
               ,
               
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 that
                 appeared
                 in
              
               Palestine
               was
               Procopius
               ,
               &c.
               
               From
               whence
               't
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               those
               Acts
               were
               translated
               out
               of
               the
               Greek
               Copy
               of
               Eusebius
               into
               Latine
               .
               To
               make
               this
               more
               manifestly
               apparent
               ,
               it
               will
               in
               no
               wise
               be
               unusefull
               ,
               to
               insert
               here
               the
               entire
               Acts.
               For
               many
               things
               worth
               our
               knowledge
               are
               contained
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               neither
               Baronius
               nor
               Molanus
               happened
               to
               have
               a
               sight
               of
               ▪
               We
               have
               transcribed
               them
               from
               a
               most
               ancient
               M.
               S.
               belonging
               
                 to
                 the
                 Musciacensian
                 Monastery
              
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               that
               learned
               person
               
                 Claudius
                 Joly
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Paris
                 .
              
               Their
               Contents
               are
               these
               ;
            
             
               
                 The
                 Passion
                 of
                 S.
              
               Procopius
               
                 the
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 who
                 suffered
                 under
              
               Fabianus
               
                 the
                 President
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 fourth
                 of
                 the
              
               Nones
               of
               August
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 that
                 appeared
                 in
              
               Palestine
               was
               Procopius
               :
               
                 a
                 person
              
               [
               full
               ]
               
                 of
                 celestial
                 grace
                 ,
                 who
                 before
                 his
                 Martyrdom
                 ordered
                 his
                 life
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 from
                 his
                 very
                 childhood
                 he
                 applied
                 his
                 mind
                 to
                 chastity
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 virtuous
                 converse
                 .
                 He
                 so
                 macerated
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 was
                 judged
                 to
                 be
                 almost
                 dead
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 comforted
                 his
                 mind
                 with
                 such
                 divine
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 infused
                 strength
                 and
                 courage
                 into
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 refection
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 .
                 Bread
                 and
                 water
                 was
                 his
                 food
                 and
                 drink
                 :
                 he
                 fed
                 onely
                 on
                 these
                 :
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 forsake
                 for
                 two
                 ,
                 or
                 three
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 for
                 seven
                 days
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 return
                 to
                 that
                 his
                 food
                 again
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 a
                 meditation
                 on
                 divine
                 expressions
                 had
                 bound
                 up
                 his
                 mind
                 so
                 fast
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 continued
                 indefatigable
                 in
                 it
                 night
                 and
                 day
                 .
                 He
                 made
                 himself
                 an
                 high
                 example
                 of
                 courtesie
                 and
                 meekness
                 ,
                 looking
                 on
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 inferiour
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 so
                 great
                 was
                 his
                 studiousness
                 in
                 divine
                 matters
                 :
                 he
                 had
                 also
                 attained
                 to
                 a
                 competency
                 in
                 external
                 accomplishments
                 .
                 His
                 original
                 extract
                 he
                 had
                 at
              
               Aelia
               [
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Jerusalem
               ;
               ]
               
                 but
                 by
                 converse
                 and
                 habitation
                 he
                 was
                 a
              
               Scythopolitan
               .
               
                 He
                 served
                 in
                 three
                 Offices
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 ;
                 one
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Reader
                 ,
                 another
                 consisted
                 in
                 his
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
              
               Syrian
               
                 Tongue
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 was
                 an
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 devils
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 (
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 companions
                 )
                 was
                 sent
                 from
              
               Scythopolis
               to
               Caesarea
               ,
               
                 he
                 was
                 led
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 Gates
                 to
                 the
                 President
                 ▪
                 and
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 experienced
                 the
                 miseries
                 of
                 imprisonment
                 and
                 bonds
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 upon
                 his
                 very
                 first
                 Arrival
                 commanded
                 by
              
               Flavianus
               
                 the
                 President
                 ,
                 to
                 offer
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 the
                 Gods.
                 But
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 he
                 attested
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 multiplicity
                 of
                 Gods
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 Maker
                 and
                 Framer
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 The
                 President
                 ,
                 smitten
                 with
                 that
                 expression
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 wounded
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 conscience
                 ,
                 assented
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 said
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 betaking
                 himself
                 to
                 other
                 arguments
                 ,
              
               [
               
                 perswaded
                 him
              
               ]
               
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 at
                 least
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 holy
                 Martyr
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 despising
                 what
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 repeated
                 that
                 passage
                 of
              
               Homer
               —
               It
               is
               not
               good
               [
               
                 to
                 have
              
               ]
               many
               Lords
               ,
               let
               there
               be
               one
               Lord
               ,
               one
               King.
               
                 Which
                 words
                 being
                 heard
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 supposed
                 that
                 he
                 spoke
                 something
                 that
                 was
                 of
                 ill
                 consequence
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Presidents
                 command
                 he
                 was
                 led
                 to
                 execution
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 beheaded
                 ,
                 had
                 an
                 entrance
                 into
                 a
                 celestial
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 found
                 a
                 compendious
                 way
                 into
                 heaven
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 seventh
                 day
                 of
              
               Desius
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 moneth
              
               July
               ,
               
                 which
                 amongst
                 the
              
               Romans
               
                 is
                 called
                 the
              
               Nones
               of
               July
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Persecution
                 against
                 us
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Martyrdom
                 that
                 was
                 consummated
                 in
              
               Caesarea
               ,
               
                 our
                 Lord
              
               Jesus
               Christ
               
                 Reigning
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 be
                 honour
                 and
                 glory
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               These
               Acts
               are
               also
               extant
               in
               two
               M.
               SS
               .
               belonging
               to
               the
               Library
               of
               
                 Saint
                 Germans
              
               .
               Vales.
               
            
          
           
             b
             The
             foregoing
             Acts
             of
             the
             passion
             of
             Saint
             Procopius
             render
             this
             passage
             almost
             word
             for
             word
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               Priusquam
               carceris
               vel
               vinculorum
               experiretur
               angustias
               ,
               before
               he
               had
               experienced
               the
               miseries
               of
               imprisonment
               and
               bonds
               .
            
             By
             which
             words
             the
             cruelty
             of
             the
             Judge
             is
             signified
             .
             For
             the
             Roman
             Presidents
             were
             wont
             first
             to
             imprison
             those
             offenders
             that
             were
             apprehended
             and
             brought
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             interrogate
             them
             afterwards
             at
             their
             leisure
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             foregoing
             Acts
             word
             this
             passage
             thus
             ;
             
               in
               ipso
               ingressu
               suo
               ●
               Judice
               Flaviano
               ut
               Diis
               sacrificaret
               impellitur
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               he
               was
               upon
               his
               very
               first
               arrival
               ,
               commanded
               by
               Flavianus
               the
               President
               ,
               to
               offer
               sacrifice
               to
               the
               Gods.
            
             Many
             things
             are
             here
             omitted
             in
             the
             Greek
             Text
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             made
             prefect
             by
             
               those
               Acts
               in
               Latine
            
             (
             the
             translation
             whereof
             we
             have
             before
             inserted
             .
             )
             For
             when
             Eusebius
             had
             here
             said
             expresly
             ,
             that
             Procopius
             upon
             his
             first
             arrival
             was
             brought
             before
             the
             Judge
             ,
             he
             adds
             nothing
             concerning
             the
             place
             from
             whence
             he
             came
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             apprehended
             ,
             or
             to
             what
             place
             he
             was
             brought
             :
             nothing
             of
             which
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             omitted
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Eusebius
             does
             accurately
             relate
             the
             descent
             and
             country
             of
             other
             Martyrs
             mentioned
             in
             this
             book
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             of
             them
             had
             attained
             any
             degree
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             honour
             ,
             he
             does
             usually
             take
             notice
             of
             that
             also
             .
             But
             of
             this
             person
             (
             who
             was
             the
             chief
             ,
             and
             Leader
             of
             all
             the
             Palestine
             Martyrs
             )
             we
             see
             no
             such
             remarks
             made
             .
             This
             ,
             't
             is
             probable
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             fault
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             Excribers
             .
             For
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Latine
               Acts
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             before
             evidenced
             ,
             were
             translated
             out
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             all
             these
             circumstances
             are
             manifestly
             declared
             .
             See
             
               the
               translation
               of
               the
               Latine
               Acts
               ,
            
             in
             note
             
               (
               a.
            
             )
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             The
             Latine
             Copies
             of
             these
             Acts
             doe
             vary
             a
             little
             here
             :
             in
             
               Claudius
               Joly's
            
             Copy
             (
             the
             translation
             of
             which
             you
             have
             in
             note
             (
             a.
             )
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             )
             the
             words
             are
             ,
             
               Defii
               Septima
               Julii
               mensi●
               ,
               quae
               nonas
               Julias
               dicitur
               apud
               Latinos
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               on
               the
               seventh
               day
               of
               Desius
            
             [
             that
             is
             the
             ]
             
               moneth
               July
               ,
               which
               amongst
               the
            
             Romans
             
               is
               called
               the
               Nones
               of
               July
               :
            
             in
             the
             two
             M.
             S.
             Copies
             belonging
             to
             the
             Library
             of
             S.
             Germans
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             thus
             ,
             
               Dies
               erat
               Septima
               Julii
               mensis
               ,
               quae
            
             7.
             
             
               Idus
               Julii
               dicitur
               apud
               Latinos
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               it
               was
               the
               seventh
               day
               of
               the
               Month
               July
               ,
               which
               amongst
               the
               Romans
               is
               called
               the
               seventh
               of
               the
               Ides
               of
               July
               .
            
             In
             the
             greek
             Text
             of
             our
             Eusebius
             here
             ,
             the
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               on
               the
               eighth
               day
               of
               the
               moneth
               Desius
               ,
               that
               is
            
             (
             
               as
               the
               Romans
               stile
               it
            
             )
             
               before
               the
               seventh
               of
               the
               Ides
               of
               June
               .
            
             By
             these
             words
             in
             the
             Latine
             Copies
             of
             the
             M.
             SS
             .
             in
             Saint
             Germans
             Library
             ,
             the
             title
             before
             Claudius
             Joly's
             Copy
             of
             these
             Acts
             is
             to
             be
             amended
             ,
             where
             't
             is
             said
             Procopius
             suffered
             on
             the
             fourth
             of
             the
             Nones
             of
             August
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Martyrologies
             ,
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             Procopius
             is
             set
             on
             the
             eighth
             of
             the
             Ides
             of
             July
             .
             The
             Greeks
             also
             celebrate
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             great
             Martyr
             Procopius
             on
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             their
             Menaeum
             .
             But
             that
             Procopius
             is
             a
             different
             person
             from
             ours
             ,
             although
             he
             was
             born
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             suffered
             at
             the
             same
             time
             almost
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             City
             ,
             that
             our
             Procopius
             did
             .
             For
             our
             Procopius
             was
             a
             Reader
             ,
             and
             an
             -
             Exorcist
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             attests
             .
             But
             the
             other
             was
             a
             Captain
             of
             Egypt
             .
             The
             first
             Procopius
             was
             a
             Christian
             from
             his
             Childhood
             ,
             the
             second
             was
             at
             first
             a
             worshipper
             of
             Daemons
             .
             Our
             Procopius
             was
             beheaded
             ,
             having
             suffered
             no
             tortures
             ,
             and
             so
             obtained
             the
             Crown
             of
             Martyrdom
             by
             a
             most
             compendious
             and
             easie
             kind
             of
             death
             .
             The
             other
             Procopius
             suffered
             a
             tedious
             and
             most
             cruel
             Martyrdom
             ,
             having
             undergone
             most
             horrid
             tortures
             under
             two
             Presidents
             of
             
               Palestine
               ,
               Justus
            
             and
             Flavianus
             .
             Upon
             which
             account
             he
             is
             reckoned
             by
             the
             Greeks
             amongst
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Great
               Martyrs
            
             :
             See
             book
             6.
             chap.
             32.
             note
             (
             b.
             )
             Lastly
             ,
             our
             Procopius
             was
             taken
             at
             Scythopolis
             ,
             brought
             to
             Caesarea
             in
             Palestine
             ,
             and
             there
             beheaded
             .
             The
             other
             was
             apprehended
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             Martyred
             in
             Caesarea
             a
             City
             of
             Phoenicia
             (
             which
             was
             also
             called
             Paneas
             )
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             
               Simcon
               Metaphrastes
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             It
             is
             ,
             I
             perceive
             ,
             taken
             for
             granted
             amongst
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             the
             months
             of
             the
             Syro-Macedonians
             were
             wholly
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Julian
             months
             ,
             from
             that
             time
             when
             
               Julius
               Caesar
            
             publisht
             his
             year
             .
             For
             Scaliger
             and
             our
             Petavius
             do
             in
             many
             places
             affirm
             this
             ;
             and
             the
             only
             difference
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Syro-Macedonians
             began
             their
             year
             from
             October
             .
             But
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             things
             which
             make
             me
             dissent
             from
             their
             opinion
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             Bede
             (
             in
             his
             Ephemeris
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             book
             
               De
               ratione
               Temporum
            
             )
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             months
             of
             the
             Greeks
             began
             from
             Apellaeus
             ,
             which
             answers
             to
             December
             .
             But
             Marcus
             (
             in
             
               his
               Life
               of
               Porphyrius
               Bishop
               of
               Gaza
            
             )
             attests
             ,
             that
             those
             of
             Gaza
             began
             their
             year
             from
             the
             month
             Dius
             .
             For
             these
             are
             his
             words
             at
             pag
             ,
             1090.
             
             
               Primo
               mense
               qui
               ab
               eis
               vocatur
            
             Dios
             ,
             
               deinde
               etiam
               secundo
               ,
               qui
               dicitur
            
             Apellaeos
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               in
               the
               first
               month
               which
               they
               call
               Dius
               ,
               then
               also
               in
               the
               second
               which
               is
               termed
            
             Apellaeus
             .
             The
             Emperour
             Julianus
             (
             in
             Antiochico
             )
             confirms
             this
             ,
             where
             he
             expresly
             says
             that
             Lous
             was
             
               the
               tenth
               month
            
             amongst
             the
             Syrians
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             they
             began
             their
             year
             from
             October
             ,
             then
             Lous
             (
             which
             answers
             to
             August
             )
             would
             not
             have
             been
             
               the
               tenth
            
             ,
             but
             
               the
               eleventh
               month
            
             .
             The
             same
             is
             manifested
             by
             Julianus
             (
             in
             Misopogone
             ,
             pag.
             70.
             )
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             i.
             e.
             
               The
               Calends
               of
               the
            
             Syrians
             
               were
               come
               ,
               and
            
             Caesar
             
               goes
               to
               the
               Temple
               of
            
             Jupiter
             Philius
             
               again
               .
               Then
               came
               the
            
             Calends
             of
             January
             (
             For
             ,
             in
             my
             notes
             on
             book
             23.
             of
             
               Ammian
               .
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             pag.
             252
             ,
             I
             have
             shown
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             the
             same
             with
             the
             
               Calends
               of
               January
            
             .
             )
             and
             Caesar
             
               goes
               to
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               God
            
             Genius
             .
             (
             Concerning
             the
             Temple
             of
             this
             God
             Genius
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             See
             
             Evagrius's
             Hist.
             book
             1.
             chap.
             16.
             )
             
               Then
               passing
               by
               the
               ominous
               day
               ,
               he
               renews
               his
               vows
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
            
             Jupiter
             Philius
             
               according
               to
               the
               custome
               of
               his
               Ancestours
               .
            
             Seeing
             therefore
             Julianus
             attests
             ,
             that
             the
             
               New
               Moon
            
             of
             the
             Syrians
             year
             did
             a
             little
             precede
             the
             
               Calends
               of
               January
            
             ;
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Roman
             and
             Syrian
             year
             was
             not
             the
             same
             .
             But
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             plainly
             collected
             from
             the
             same
             place
             of
             Julian
             ,
             that
             Dius
             was
             the
             first
             month
             of
             the
             year
             amongst
             the
             Antiochians
             :
             For
             Julian
             says
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             Calends
             of
             the
             first
             month
             of
             the
             Syrians
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             the
             Temple
             of
             Jupiter
             ,
             to
             sacrifice
             ,
             because
             their
             first
             month
             was
             sacred
             to
             Jupiter
             ,
             and
             received
             its
             name
             from
             him
             .
             For
             it
             was
             called
             
               Dius
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               from
               Jupiter
            
             :
             and
             the
             first
             month
             was
             rightly
             called
             after
             his
             name
             ,
             who
             was
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             principal
             cause
             ,
             and
             origine
             of
             all
             things
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             October
             were
             the
             first
             month
             of
             the
             Syrian
             year
             ,
             that
             passage
             in
             Julian
             would
             have
             been
             impertinent
             .
             For
             ,
             when
             the
             Antiochians
             would
             deride
             Julian
             ,
             for
             his
             assiduity
             in
             worshiping
             the
             Gods
             ,
             they
             produce
             this
             example
             thereof
             [
             The
             Calends
             of
             the
             Syrians
             were
             come
             ,
             and
             Caesar
             goes
             to
             the
             Temple
             of
             
               Jupiter
               Philius
            
             again
             :
             then
             came
             the
             Calends
             of
             January
             ,
             and
             Caesar
             goes
             to
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             God
             Genius
             .
             ]
             There
             must
             therefore
             necessarily
             be
             some
             little
             space
             of
             time
             between
             the
             Calends
             of
             the
             Syrians
             ,
             and
             the
             Romans
             ,
             that
             so
             Julian
             might
             deservedly
             be
             derided
             by
             the
             Antiochians
             for
             his
             too
             frequent
             offering
             of
             sacrifice
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             necessary
             ,
             that
             either
             Apellaeus
             must
             have
             been
             the
             first
             month
             amongst
             the
             Syrians
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             
             Bede's
             opinion
             ,
             )
             or
             else
             Dius
             .
             Thus
             far
             concerning
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Syro-Macedonian
             year
             ;
             which
             we
             have
             demonstrated
             to
             be
             different
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Julian
             year
             .
             We
             will
             now
             inquire
             into
             the
             Syro-Macedonian
             months
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             they
             began
             and
             ended
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             the
             Roman
             months
             did
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             this
             place
             in
             Eusebius
             does
             plainly
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             months
             amongst
             the
             Syrians
             and
             Romans
             was
             not
             the
             same
             :
             for
             it
             makes
             the
             eighth
             day
             of
             the
             month
             Desius
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             the
             seventh
             of
             the
             month
             June
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Syrian
             month
             Desius
             began
             one
             day
             before
             the
             Roman
             month
             June
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             Marcus
             (
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Porphyrius
             )
             affirms
             ,
             that
             the
             months
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Gaza
             preceded
             the
             Roman
             months
             five
             days
             .
             His
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               Pluit
               autem
               Dominus
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Our
               Lord
               sent
               a
               continued
               rain
               from
               the
               eighth
               day
               of
               the
               month
            
             Audynaeus
             
               to
               the
               tenth
               .
               Now
            
             Audynaeus
             
               amongst
               the
            
             Romans
             is
             January
             .
             
               For
               their
               months
               precede
               the
            
             Roman
             
               months
               five
               days
               .
               But
               on
               the
               eleventh
               day
               we
               celebrated
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
            
             Epiphany
             ,
             
               praising
               God.
            
             From
             which
             words
             't
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             months
             amongst
             those
             of
             Gaza
             was
             almost
             the
             same
             with
             the
             beginning
             of
             them
             amongst
             the
             Egyptians
             .
             Further
             ,
             Epiphanius
             (
             in
             his
             book
             
               De
               Ponderib
            
             .
             chap.
             20.
             )
             makes
             the
             sixteenth
             day
             of
             May
             the
             same
             with
             the
             twenty
             third
             of
             the
             Grecian
             month
             Artemisius
             .
             The
             form
             of
             the
             months
             amongst
             the
             Tyrians
             was
             different
             from
             this
             ;
             they
             made
             use
             of
             the
             Macedonian
             account
             of
             the
             months
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             the
             Acts
             at
             Tyre
             (
             which
             are
             related
             in
             the
             
               ninth
               Action
            
             of
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Chalcedon
            
             )
             the
             tenth
             day
             of
             the
             month
             Peritius
             is
             confounded
             with
             the
             twenty
             fifth
             of
             February
             :
             and
             in
             the
             
               fifth
               Action
               Concil
               .
               Constantinop
            
             .
             sub
             ▪
             Mena
             ,
             the
             twenty
             eighth
             day
             of
             the
             Tyrian
             month
             Lous
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             the
             sixteenth
             day
             of
             the
             Roman
             month
             September
             .
             From
             all
             this
             it
             may
             be
             concluded
             ,
             that
             the
             account
             of
             the
             whole
             year
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             months
             ,
             was
             not
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             form
             amongst
             the
             Syrians
             .
             For
             those
             of
             Gaza
             computed
             them
             after
             one
             way
             ,
             those
             of
             Tyre
             after
             another
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             Caesarea
             after
             a
             third
             manner
             .
             But
             ,
             I
             am
             fully
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             the
             Caesareans
             used
             months
             ,
             wholly
             composed
             according
             to
             the
             Julian
             form
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             of
             this
             book
             of
             
             Eusebius's
             ,
             
               concerning
               the
               Martyres
               of
               Palestine
            
             ,
             wherever
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             the
             Macedonian
             months
             amongst
             the
             Caesarians
             ,
             (
             the
             mention
             whereof
             does
             frequently
             occur
             in
             it
             ;
             )
             the
             days
             of
             those
             months
             do
             always
             agree
             with
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Roman
             months
             ;
             excepting
             this
             only
             place
             in
             this
             first
             Chapter
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Text
             of
             Eusebius
             here
             should
             be
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               on
               the
               seventh
               day
               of
               the
               month
            
             Desius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             the
             
               fourth
               feria
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             (
             to
             render
             it
             word
             for
             word
             )
             
               on
               the
               fourth
               day
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               of
               the
               week
            
             .
             For
             the
             ancient
             Christians
             having
             received
             a
             set
             account
             of
             the
             seven
             days
             of
             the
             week
             from
             the
             Jews
             ,
             named
             them
             as
             they
             did
             .
             Therefore
             they
             called
             them
             the
             
               first
               of
               the
               Sabbath
            
             ,
             the
             
               second
               of
               the
               Sabbath
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             See
             Tertullian
             in
             his
             Book
             
               De
               jejuniis
            
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             called
             them
             
               feriae
               :
               Feria
            
             is
             the
             same
             with
             Sabbath
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             as
             the
             Jews
             termed
             the
             week-days
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             second
             ,
             the
             
               third
               of
               the
               Sabbath
            
             ;
             and
             so
             on
             to
             the
             Seventh-day
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             
               the
               Sabbath
            
             :
             so
             the
             antient
             Christians
             termed
             them
             the
             
               first
               ,
               second
            
             ,
             and
             
               third
               feria
               ,
               &c.
            
             making
             an
             alteration
             only
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             keep
             
               the
               Sabbath-day
            
             holy
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             Jews
             ;
             but
             observed
             
               their
               Sabbath
               〈…〉
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ▪
            
             which
             they
             also
             called
             Sunday
             ,
             or
             
               The
               Lord's
               Day
            
             .
             So
             Isidorus
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             
               De
               Natura
               Rerum
            
             ,
             Chap.
             3.
             
             Bede
             (
             in
             his
             Book
             
               De
               Ratione
               Temporum
            
             )
             says
             the
             week-days
             were
             called
             feriae
             ,
             because
             the
             Clergy-men
             ,
             by
             the
             decree
             of
             
               Pope
               Sylvester
            
             ,
             were
             ordered
             to
             keep
             every
             day
             holy
             .
             But
             this
             opinion
             cannot
             be
             true
             ;
             for
             the
             days
             of
             the
             week
             were
             called
             feriae
             long
             before
             Pope
             
             Sylvester's
             time
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             informs
             us
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Christians
             ,
             but
             the
             Gentiles
             also
             received
             the
             computation
             of
             the
             week
             from
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             Josephus
             informs
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             close
             of
             
               his
               second
               book
               against
               Apion
            
             .
             But
             the
             Gentiles
             called
             the
             days
             of
             the
             week
             by
             the
             names
             of
             the
             seven
             Planets
             ;
             which
             names
             continue
             still
             in
             use
             amongst
             most
             Nations
             ,
             being
             as
             it
             were
             certain
             reliques
             of
             the
             ancient
             errour
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             See
             
               Tertullian
               in
               his
               Book
               Ad
               Nationes
               .
            
             Vales.
             The
             Ecclesiastical
             year
             of
             old
             began
             at
             Easter
             ,
             the
             first
             week
             whereof
             was
             all
             Holyday
             ,
             the
             days
             being
             distinguished
             by
             
               prima
               ,
               secunda
               ,
               tertia
            
             ,
             &c.
             added
             unto
             feria
             .
             From
             thence
             the
             days
             of
             any
             other
             week
             began
             to
             be
             called
             
               feria
               prima
               ,
               secunda
            
             ,
             &c.
             See
             M
             r
             
               Jo.
               Gregory
            
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             in
             his
             Tract
             
               De
               Aeris
               &
               Epochis
            
             ,
             Chap.
             5.
             
             The
             original
             of
             the
             names
             ,
             which
             we
             in
             England
             give
             to
             the
             days
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             
             Verstegan's
             Antiquities
             ,
             pag.
             68
             ,
             &c.
             
               Edit
               .
               Antwerp
            
             .
             1605.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             we
             render
             
               primum
               Martyrium
               ,
               the
               first
               Martyrdom
               :
            
             so
             the
             
               Latine
               Acts
            
             render
             it
             ▪
             whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             the
             Translator
             thereof
             did
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             B.
             8.
             
             Chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             He
             was
             a
             Deacon
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Gadara
             ;
             Concerning
             whom
             we
             have
             this
             passage
             in
             the
             M●●ologi●
             at
             the
             18
             th
             of
             
               November
               :
               The
               commemoration
               of
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
            
             Michaeus
             ,
             Zacchaeus
             ,
             
               Deacon
               of
            
             Gadara
             ,
             and
             Alphaeus
             .
             
               The
               blessed
            
             Zacchaeus
             
               was
               led
               before
               the
               tribunal
               ,
               having
               an
               heavy
               iron-chain
               about
               his
               neck
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             Greeks
             ,
             in
             their
             Menaeum
             ,
             make
             mention
             of
             two
             
             Romanus's
             ,
             both
             Martyrs
             ;
             the
             one
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             was
             condemned
             by
             Asclepiades
             the
             Praefect
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Galerius
             :
             the
             other
             was
             a
             Deacon
             of
             Caesarea
             (
             concerning
             whom
             Eusebius
             here
             speaks
             )
             who
             ,
             as
             they
             affirm
             ,
             suffered
             under
             Diocletian
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             they
             confess
             ,
             that
             both
             of
             them
             suffered
             on
             one
             and
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             affirm
             that
             both
             of
             them
             had
             their
             tongues
             cut
             out
             ,
             that
             they
             both
             spoke
             after
             they
             were
             cut
             out
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             of
             them
             were
             afterwards
             strangled
             in
             prison
             ,
             )
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             the
             Greeks
             mistake
             in
             their
             making
             of
             them
             two
             distinct
             Martyrs
             .
             I
             wonder
             that
             this
             opinion
             of
             theirs
             should
             please
             Baronius
             in
             
               his
               notes
               on
               the
               Martyrologie
            
             .
             If
             there
             were
             two
             Martyrs
             called
             by
             the
             same
             name
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Romanus
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             both
             suffered
             Martyrdom
             on
             the
             same
             day
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             why
             does
             Eusebius
             mention
             but
             one
             here
             ?
             It
             will
             perhaps
             be
             answered
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             was
             resolved
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             of
             Palestine
             onely
             in
             this
             book
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             he
             onely
             mentioned
             Romanus
             the
             Deacon
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             a
             Palestinian
             .
             But
             Eusebius
             has
             made
             mention
             of
             this
             Martyr
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             
               his
               second
               Book
               concerning
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               Ascension
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             where
             he
             acknowledges
             but
             one
             Romanus
             who
             was
             Martyred
             at
             Antioch
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Amongst
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             smaller
             Towns
             ,
             because
             the
             Clergy
             were
             few
             in
             number
             ,
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Clergy-man
             performed
             two
             or
             three
             Offices
             .
             Hence
             't
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             Procopius
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             (
             which
             we
             related
             before
             )
             Procopius
             is
             said
             to
             have
             born
             three
             Offices
             at
             the
             same
             time
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Scythopolis
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Reader
             ,
             of
             an
             Interpreter
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             Exorcist
             .
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             therefore
             Romanus
             was
             both
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             and
             also
             an
             ●xorcist
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Caesarea
             .
             See
             
               Vetus
               Author
               Question
               .
               Veter
               .
               &
               Novi
               Testament
               ,
            
             ch
             .
             101.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             There
             was
             in
             former
             times
             a
             twofold
             use
             of
             the
             Exorcists
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             their
             business
             was
             to
             cleanse
             both
             those
             possessed
             with
             devils
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Catechumens
             ;
             who
             were
             exorcized
             more
             than
             once
             .
             For
             after
             every
             examination
             in
             their
             Catechism
             ,
             they
             were
             brought
             to
             the
             Exorcist
             ungirt
             and
             with
             their
             Shoes
             off
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             purged
             by
             him
             .
             See
             
               Cyril
               .
               Hierosolymit
               .
               in
               procatechesi
               ad
               Illuminandos
            
             ;
             and
             
               Chrysostom
               ,
               in
               his
               first
               Homily
               ad
               Illuminandos
               ,
               in
               his
               first
               Tome
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Many
             of
             these
             persons
             had
             renounced
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             declares
             
               in
               his
               second
               Sermon
               concerning
               the
               Resurrection
            
             ;
             where
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             tortures
             inflicted
             on
             Romanus
             ,
             which
             he
             mentions
             not
             here
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             I
             suppose
             he
             means
             
               Galcrius
               Caesar
            
             :
             for
             Diocletian
             made
             his
             abode
             then
             at
             Nicomedia
             .
             The
             Caesars
             ,
             like
             Apparitours
             and
             Officers
             ,
             went
             all
             over
             the
             bounds
             of
             their
             own
             district
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             that
             year
             when
             the
             persecution
             begun
             ,
             Diocletian
             lived
             (
             together
             with
             Galerius
             )
             at
             Nicomedia
             ,
             in
             April
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             attests
             
               in
               his
               eighth
               book
            
             .
             Also
             ,
             a
             little
             after
             the
             persecution
             began
             ,
             when
             the
             Imperial
             Palace
             a●
             Nicomedia
             was
             burnt
             by
             Lightning
             ,
             Diocletian
             was
             at
             that
             City
             ,
             as
             Constantine
             informs
             us
             
               in
               his
               Oration
               Ad
               Caetum
               Sanctorum
               .
            
             Wherefore
             he
             could
             not
             be
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             when
             Romanus
             was
             condemned
             to
             be
             burnt
             ;
             which
             happened
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Persecution
             .
             For
             Romanus
             was
             strangled
             on
             the
             15
             th
             of
             the
             Calends
             of
             December
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             lain
             in
             prison
             some
             months
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             here
             attests
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             This
             place
             is
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             because
             it
             most
             evidently
             declares
             the
             year
             wherein
             
             Diocletian's
             Pesecution
             began
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             says
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             first
             year
             of
             the
             Persecution
             the
             Emperours
             Vicennalia
             (
             i.
             e.
             the
             Festivals
             for
             his
             having
             arrived
             to
             the
             twentieth
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             )
             were
             kept
             ;
             which
             can
             only
             fall
             on
             that
             year
             ,
             wherein
             Diocletian
             was
             the
             eighth
             time
             Consul
             ,
             and
             Maximian
             the
             seventh
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             this
             year
             (
             which
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             303.
             )
             
             Diocletian's
             twentieth
             year
             was
             begun
             at
             the
             fifteenth
             of
             the
             Calends
             of
             October
             ;
             that
             being
             the
             first
             of
             
             Diocletian's
             Reign
             ,
             Carinus
             II.
             and
             Numerianus
             Coss.
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             284
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             .
             But
             ,
             there
             arises
             no
             small
             difficulty
             from
             what
             Eusebius
             here
             says
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Romanus
             suffered
             Martyrdom
             on
             the
             17
             th
             day
             of
             November
             ,
             when
             
               Diocletians
               Vicennnlia
            
             were
             kept
             .
             Whence
             it
             seemes
             to
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             day
             of
             
             Diocletian's
             Reign
             must
             have
             been
             in
             the
             month
             of
             November
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             September
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             attests
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             't
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             either
             in
             our
             Eusebius
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             the
             month
             should
             be
             mistaken
             .
             Unless
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             
               Diocletians
               Vicennalia
            
             were
             kept
             at
             Antioch
             not
             on
             the
             same
             day
             which
             was
             the
             first
             of
             his
             Empire
             ,
             but
             a
             little
             later
             .
             Eusebius
             indeed
             says
             (
             in
             his
             Chronicon
             )
             that
             
               Constantines
               Vicennalia
            
             were
             kept
             at
             Nicomedia
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             following
             year
             celebrated
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             g
             It
             was
             usual
             amongst
             the
             Romans
             ,
             that
             ,
             on
             the
             fifth
             and
             tenth
             years
             of
             their
             Emperours
             Reigns
             ,
             offenders
             who
             were
             guilty
             of
             less
             notorious
             crimes
             should
             be
             discharged
             from
             their
             imprisonment
             ;
             the
             Emperours
             Edict
             being
             set
             forth
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             
               an
               Indulgence
            
             .
             See
             the
             
               Cod.
               Theodos.
               tit
               .
               de
               indulgentiis
               criminum
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             These
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               who
               lived
               in
               our
               times
            
             ]
             are
             ,
             not
             without
             reason
             ,
             added
             by
             Eusebius
             .
             For
             by
             them
             ▪
             it
             was
             his
             intent
             to
             manifest
             ,
             that
             this
             Thecla
             should
             be
             distinguished
             from
             the
             other
             Thecla
             who
             was
             companion
             to
             S
             t
             Paul
             the
             Apostle
             .
             In
             the
             Menaeum
             ,
             at
             the
             19
             th
             of
             August
             ,
             this
             Thecla
             is
             called
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Byzietis
             ;
             the
             meaning
             whereof
             I
             know
             not
             .
             For
             this
             Thecla
             here
             spoken
             of
             was
             a
             Palestinian
             ,
             not
             born
             at
             Bizua
             a
             City
             of
             Thrace
             .
             Yet
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             this
             Thecla
             was
             a
             
               Thracian
               ▪
            
             for
             neither
             were
             all
             those
             ,
             whose
             Martyrdoms
             Eusebius
             here
             relates
             ,
             Palestinians
             ;
             nor
             does
             he
             in
             this
             book
             ,
             treat
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             of
             Palestine
             ,
             but
             of
             those
             who
             suffered
             Martyrdom
             in
             Palestine
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             reading
             here
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             our
             rendition
             whereof
             is
             ,
             
               together
               with
               those
               others
               whom
               they
               had
               a
               great
               esteem
               for
               .
               Christophorson
            
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             took
             it
             in
             the
             neuter
             gender
             ;
             for
             thus
             he
             has
             rendred
             it
             ;
             
               inter
               alia
               quae
               magnopere
               ip●is
               in
               optatis
               erant
               ad
               contemplandum
               ,
               amongst
               other
               things
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               a
               great
               desire
               to
               be
               spectatours
               of
               .
            
             I
             suppose
             it
             to
             be
             spoken
             in
             the
             masculine
             gender
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             means
             those
             more
             eminent
             Bestiarii
             ,
             who
             amongst
             the
             Grecians
             were
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               stoutest
               and
               strongest
               sort
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               let
               themselves
               out
               to
               combat
               with
               the
               wild
               beasts
               before
               the
               people
               in
               the
               Amphitheatre
               .
            
             Such
             a
             one
             was
             he
             ,
             whom
             the
             people
             in
             the
             Amphitheatre
             at
             Constantinople
             called
             for
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             words
             Cassiodorus
             (
             
               Histor.
               Tripart
            
             ,
             Lib.
             2.
             )
             thus
             renders
             ,
             
               crudeli
               bestiae
               artifex
               parabolus
               componatur
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             the
             Maz.
             and
             Med.
             M.
             SS
             .
             his
             name
             is
             Päesis
             .
             In
             the
             
               Greek
               Men●logy
            
             ,
             (
             which
             Canisius
             published
             )
             at
             the
             15
             th
             of
             March
             ,
             instead
             of
             Päesis
             ,
             he
             is
             called
             
               Publius
               ▪
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Christophorson
             ha●
             rendred
             this
             place
             ill
             ;
             thus
             he
             translates
             it
             ▪
             
               Maximinus
               Caesar
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               own
               power
               and
               strength
               had
               possest
               himself
               of
               the
               Empire
               :
            
             as
             if
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Greek
             term
             here
             ,
             signified
             
               by
               his
               own
               power
               and
               strength
               .
            
             Indeed
             ,
             Maximinus
             proclaimed
             himself
             Augustus
             ,
             as
             our
             Eusebius
             relates
             in
             Chap.
             13.
             
             Book
             8.
             
             But
             he
             was
             made
             Caesar
             by
             
               Galerius
               Maximianus
            
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             Eusebius
             speaks
             here
             of
             
               Maximinus
               ▪
            
             whilst
             he
             was
             only
             Caesar
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             time
             when
             he
             had
             that
             title
             first
             conferred
             on
             him
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             year
             current
             of
             the
             perfecution
             ,
             immediately
             after
             the
             resignation
             of
             Diocletianus
             ,
             and
             Herculius
             .
             The
             import
             therefore
             of
             
             Eusebi●●'s
             words
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             Maximinus
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             was
             made
             Caesar
             ,
             shewed
             a
             proof
             of
             his
             impiety
             ,
             by
             a
             most
             cruel
             persecution
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             Wherefore
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             must
             be
             rendred
             [
             
               from
               the
               very
               time
            
             .
             ]
             Now
             ,
             Maximinus
             was
             made
             Caesar
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             304
             ,
             on
             the
             Calends
             of
             April
             ,
             as
             
               Idatius
               (
               in
               fastis
            
             )
             declares
             :
             which
             agrees
             very
             well
             with
             the
             account
             here
             given
             by
             our
             Eusebius
             .
             For
             he
             re●ates
             that
             Maximinus
             (
             after
             the
             Resignation
             of
             Diocletian
             )
             was
             created
             Caesar
             in
             the
             second
             year
             of
             the
             persecution
             ;
             immediately
             after
             which
             promotion
             (
             that
             he
             might
             shew
             his
             power
             )
             he
             renewed
             the
             persecution
             against
             the
             Christians
             .
             But
             this
             must
             not
             be
             understood
             of
             that
             very
             year
             ,
             wherein
             Maximinus
             was
             made
             Caesar
             :
             for
             during
             that
             year
             (
             affairs
             being
             then
             in
             confusion
             ,
             and
             Galerius
             scarce
             well
             setled
             in
             the
             Empire
             )
             Maximinus
             was
             quiet
             .
             Therefore
             Eusebius
             mentions
             no
             Martyrdoms
             in
             Palestine
             during
             that
             year
             .
             But
             in
             the
             year
             following
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             third
             of
             the
             persecution
             ,
             Maximinus
             set
             forth
             his
             Edicts
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             renewed
             the
             persecution
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             expresly
             relates
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             It
             is
             sufficiently
             apparent
             that
             the
             Greek
             Text
             is
             here
             corrupted
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             being
             put
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             wherefore
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             
               before
               the
               gates
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Eusebius
             confirms
             this
             correction
             hereafter
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             dead
             body
             of
             Apphianus
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             cast
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             swam
             to
             the
             Caesarian
             shore
             ,
             hard
             by
             the
             gates
             of
             the
             City
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             He
             means
             the
             
               Civill
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Latine
               tongue
            
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             whereof
             was
             necessary
             for
             those
             that
             bore
             Offices
             in
             the
             Magistracy
             .
             At
             Berytus
             there
             was
             a
             School
             for
             Civil
             Law
             as
             many
             have
             taken
             notice
             from
             
               Gregory
               Thaumaturgus
               ,
               Eunapius
               ,
               Nonnus
               ,
            
             and
             others
             .
             Hence
             't
             is
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             adds
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             secular
             ,
             or
             
               mundane
               literature
               .
               Gregorius
               Nazianzenus
               (
               in
               carm
               .
               Nicobuli
               ad
               filium
            
             )
             calls
             Berytus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               A
               famous
               City
               of
               Phoenicia
               ,
               the
               seat
               of
               the
               A●sonian
               Laws
               .
            
             In
             the
             Menologies
             of
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             at
             the
             second
             of
             
               April
               ,
               Amphianus
            
             ,
             with
             his
             brother
             Aedesius
             ,
             is
             mentioned
             to
             have
             been
             instructed
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             by
             Pamphilus
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             at
             Berytus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             we
             have
             rendred
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
               prescripts
               of
               Christianity
               :
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             seems
             to
             be
             put
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             congruous
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             agreeable
             :
             which
             way
             of
             expression
             is
             frequently
             used
             by
             Eusebius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             the
             Med.
             M.
             S.
             this
             City
             is
             called
             Arpagas
             ;
             in
             the
             Maz.
             M.
             S.
             Arapagas
             ;
             in
             the
             Fuk.
             M.
             S.
             Harpagas
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             margin
             notice
             is
             given
             that
             it
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             with
             an
             asperate
             .
             I
             never
             met
             with
             any
             thing
             concerning
             Aragas
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             
               Lycia
               ;
               Araxa
            
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             Lycia
             is
             mentioned
             by
             P●olemaeus
             and
             Stephanus
             .
             And
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Constantinopolitan
               Council
            
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Lycia
             ,
             who
             subscribed
             to
             that
             Synod
             ,
             the
             last
             that
             is
             recounted
             is
             
               Theanthinus
               Araxenus
            
             :
             also
             in
             the
             Synod
             of
             Chalcedon
             there
             is
             mention
             of
             Leontius
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Araxi
             .
             In
             the
             Menaeum
             of
             the
             
               Greeks
               ,
               Amphianus
            
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             born
             in
             
               Lydia
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             f
             
               Symeon
               Metaphrastes
            
             ,
             who
             professes
             he
             transcribed
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             Apphianus
             (
             or
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             him
             ,
             Amphianus
             )
             out
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             has
             altered
             this
             passage
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               And
               having
               been
               conversant
               with
               us
               in
               divine
               studies
               ,
               and
               instructed
               in
               the
               sacred
               Scriptures
               by
               the
               great
               Martyr
               Pamphilus
               ,
               he
               obtained
               no
               mean
               habit
               of
               virtue
               ;
               by
               which
               he
               opened
               a
               passage
               for
               himself
               ,
               whereby
               he
               procured
               the
               crown
               of
               Martyrdom
               .
            
             But
             Eusebius
             attests
             here
             ,
             that
             Apphianus
             was
             not
             instructed
             in
             the
             sacred
             Scriptures
             by
             Pamphilus
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             but
             by
             himself
             :
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             judge
             ,
             is
             the
             truest
             account
             .
             For
             our
             Eusebius
             was
             a
             person
             much
             learneder
             than
             Pamphilus
             .
             But
             the
             Menaea
             of
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             and
             the
             Menology
             set
             forth
             by
             Canisius
             ,
             agree
             with
             
               Symeon
               Metaphrastes
            
             :
             excepting
             only
             in
             this
             ,
             which
             Metaphrastes
             relates
             ,
             that
             Apphianus
             (
             after
             he
             was
             returned
             from
             his
             studies
             at
             Berytus
             ,
             )
             when
             he
             came
             to
             Caesarea
             ,
             was
             there
             instructed
             by
             Pamphilus
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Menaea
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Menology
               ,
               Apphianus
            
             (
             with
             his
             brother
             Aedesius
             )
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             instructed
             by
             Pamphilus
             at
             Berytus
             ;
             no
             mention
             being
             made
             of
             Eusebius
             .
             So
             carefull
             were
             the
             latter
             Grecians
             ,
             that
             the
             blessed
             Martyr
             should
             not
             be
             said
             to
             have
             been
             instructed
             by
             
               Eusebius
               Pamphilus
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             they
             perswaded
             themselves
             ,
             was
             an
             Heretick
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             The
             reading
             I
             judge
             ,
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             
               which
               contains
               most
               evident
               signs
            
             :
             for
             it
             referrs
             to
             the
             foregoing
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             attempt
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             phrase
             in
             the
             original
             ;
             Metaphrastes
             thought
             the
             shore
             was
             meant
             by
             these
             words
             ;
             and
             therefore
             renders
             it
             
               circumstans
               littus
            
             .
             But
             the
             Greeks
             by
             this
             expression
             do
             usually
             mean
             
               the
               Air
               that
               surrounds
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             This
             was
             the
             punishment
             ,
             which
             the
             Romans
             inflicted
             on
             Parricides
             .
             In
             
             Seneca's
             age
             (
             see
             his
             5
             th
             Book
             ,
             Controver
             .
             4.
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             )
             only
             Serpents
             were
             put
             into
             the
             leathern
             sack
             (
             which
             they
             termed
             Culeus
             )
             with
             the
             Malefactor
             ;
             afterwards
             they
             sowed
             up
             an
             Ape
             and
             a
             Cock
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             a
             Dog.
             The
             offender
             was
             first
             whip't
             with
             rods
             till
             the
             bloud
             came
             ,
             then
             sown
             up
             after
             this
             manner
             .
             See
             
               Coel.
               Rhod.
            
             B.
             11.
             
             Chap.
             21.
             
             The
             Grecians
             had
             a
             way
             of
             putting
             Criminals
             to
             death
             ,
             by
             drowning
             them
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             which
             they
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             but
             they
             made
             use
             of
             a
             leaden
             vessell
             only
             ,
             into
             which
             they
             put
             the
             Malefactor
             ;
             as
             appears
             from
             Athenaeus
             ,
             B
             14
             ;
             his
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Patroclus
               therefore
               ,
               Ptolemie's
               Governour
               in
               the
               Isle
               Caunus
               ,
               took
               him
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               into
               a
               Leaden
               vessell
               ,
               and
               carried
               him
               to
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               drowned
               him
               .
            
             Neither
             was
             this
             accounted
             amongst
             the
             heaviest
             sorts
             of
             punishment
             by
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             Polybius
             ,
             B.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Although
               Ulpianus
               suffered
               not
               in
               Palestine
               ,
               but
               in
               Phoenicia
               ,
               yet
               because
               he
               suffered
               Martyrdom
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               and
               died
               by
               the
               same
               sort
               of
               punishment
               that
               Apph●anus
               had
               inflicted
               on
               him
               ,
               we
               judged
               it
               not
               unfit
               to
               make
               mention
               of
               him
               here
               .
            
             It
             is
             therefore
             apparent
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             in
             this
             book
             designed
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Palestine
             only
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             the
             
               Greek
               Menaeum
            
             ,
             at
             the
             second
             day
             of
             
               April
               ,
               Aedesius
            
             is
             stiled
             
             Apphianus's
             brother
             
               by
               the
               mothers
               side
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             the
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             Maz.
             M.
             SS
             .
             the
             term
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             one
             entire
             word
             ;
             which
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             is
             the
             better
             reading
             .
             Eusebius
             does
             usually
             call
             those
             Christian
             Virgins
             by
             this
             name
             ,
             
               who
               spontaneously
               had
               devoted
               their
               virginity
               to
               God.
            
             Such
             persons
             the
             Latines
             called
             devotae
             .
             For
             so
             Ausonius
             and
             others
             term
             them
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             The
             explication
             of
             this
             place
             is
             to
             be
             had
             from
             the
             Menaeum
             of
             the
             Greeks
             ;
             where
             Aedesius
             is
             said
             to
             have
             struck
             Hierocles
             Prefect
             of
             Egypt
             (
             in
             the
             interim
             of
             his
             raging
             against
             the
             Christians
             )
             with
             his
             fist
             .
             The
             words
             there
             are
             these
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               But
               Aedesius
               ,
               who
               was
               [
               condemned
               ]
               to
               work
               in
               the
               mines
               of
               Brass
               ,
               having
               seen
               (
               at
               Alexandria
               in
               Egypt
               )
               Hierocles
               the
               President
               punishing
               the
               Christians
               ,
               he
               accounted
               him
               a
               despicable
               person
               ,
               and
               struck
               the
               President
               with
               own
               hand
               .
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             denotes
             the
             blows
             given
             to
             the
             President
             ;
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             imports
             the
             reproachful
             language
             which
             Aedesius
             gave
             him
             .
             Both
             which
             are
             intimated
             by
             Eusebius
             in
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               his
               words
               and
               deeds
               .
               Epiphanius
            
             and
             Lactantius
             mention
             this
             Hierocles
             ,
             Prefect
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             who
             was
             famous
             for
             the
             great
             slaughter
             he
             made
             amongst
             the
             Christians
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Hi●rocles
             ,
             against
             whom
             our
             Eusebius
             wrote
             a
             book
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             He
             means
             the
             
               Pantomimi
               ,
               Mimicks
               that
               used
               antick
               ,
               filthy
               ,
               and
               obscene
               gestures
            
             ;
             the
             Pegmatarii
             ,
             those
             that
             managed
             the
             Machines
             and
             Images
             in
             their
             Plaies
             ;
             the
             
               Contigeri
               ,
               Pole-carriers
            
             ;
             and
             
               Funambuli
               ,
               Rope-dancers
            
             ;
             and
             such
             other
             Artists
             ,
             which
             were
             made
             use
             of
             by
             those
             that
             were
             at
             the
             charge
             to
             exhibit
             shews
             to
             the
             people
             .
             See
             Claudianus
             in
             his
             book
             ,
             
               De
               Consulatu
               Theodori
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             At
             first
             I
             thought
             the
             reading
             here
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               second
               year
            
             :
             for
             so
             Eusebius
             had
             said
             above
             in
             Chap.
             3.
             
             But
             the
             vulgar
             reading
             [
             to
             wit
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               second
               of
               that
               name
            
             )
             is
             best
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             called
             
               Agapius
               the
               Second
            
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             him
             from
             the
             former
             Agapius
             ,
             who
             had
             suffered
             two
             years
             before
             ;
             concerning
             whom
             Eusebius
             speaks
             in
             the
             said
             third
             Chapter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             This
             place
             is
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             imperfect
             .
             Christophorson
             reads
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               brought
               out
               of
               Prison
            
             ,
             ]
             which
             reading
             is
             not
             amiss
             .
             But
             I
             think
             there
             is
             a
             whole
             line
             omitted
             here
             ;
             which
             I
             thus
             make
             up
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             [
             Brought
             ]
             
               out
               of
               Prison
               [
               wherein
               he
               had
               been
               confined
               now
               three
               years
               .
               ]
               Agapius
            
             was
             cast
             into
             Prison
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             second
             year
             of
             the
             Persecution
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             this
             was
             the
             third
             year
             of
             his
             confinement
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Concerning
             this
             custom
             of
             leading
             the
             Criminals
             about
             the
             Stadium
             ,
             see
             book
             .
             5.
             chap.
             1.
             z.
             )
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             M.
             S.
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               passion
               of
               Theodosia
               ,
            
             she
             is
             said
             to
             have
             suffered
             not
             on
             Easter-day
             ,
             but
             only
             ,
             on
             a
             Sunday
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             so
             the
             Greek
             words
             it
             .
             Christophorson
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               ante
               tribunal
               considentibus
               ,
               sate
               before
               the
               tribunal
               :
            
             which
             version
             I
             do
             not
             approve
             of
             .
             I
             have
             rendred
             it
             ,
             
               before
               the
               Praetorium
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               before
               the
               palace
               of
               the
               President
               .
            
             For
             those
             prisoners
             stood
             before
             his
             Palace
             ,
             waiting
             ,
             until
             the
             President
             (
             before
             whom
             they
             were
             to
             be
             brought
             )
             came
             forth
             to
             the
             tribunal
             .
             This
             rendition
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             following
             words
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               flexures
               of
               their
               feet
            
             ;
             that
             's
             the
             import
             of
             the
             Greek
             :
             Valesius
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               pedum
               junctur●
            
             ,
             the
             
               joynts
               of
               their
               feet
            
             .
          
           
             c
             See
             the
             following
             chapter
             ;
             from
             whence
             we
             are
             informed
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             were
             condemned
             to
             such
             combats
             ,
             were
             delivered
             to
             the
             Procurators
             of
             Caesar
             ,
             who
             caused
             them
             to
             practise
             and
             exercise
             daily
             ,
             that
             so
             at
             last
             they
             might
             be
             fit
             to
             engage
             in
             a
             combat
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ●rbanus
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             heretofore
             ,
             must
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             lived
             ;
             not
             to
             the
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               had
               its
               appellation
            
             ]
             as
             Christophorson
             thought
             ;
             who
             renders
             this
             place
             thus
             ;
             
               in
               loco
            
             Porphyrite
             
               appellato
               ,
               qui
               jam
               ante●
               ex
               ven●
               lapidis
               qu●
               ibi
               nascitur
               ,
               nomen
               d●xerat
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               in
               a
               place
               called
            
             Porphyrites
             ,
             
               which
               had
               before
               ,
               gotten
               its
               name
               from
               a
               vein
               of
               stone
               ,
               which
               is
               there
               dug
               out
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             He
             means
             ,
             as
             I
             judge
             ,
             
               the
               Procuratours
               of
               the
               company
               of
               the
               Gladiatours
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               morning
               Exercises
            
             ;
             of
             whom
             there
             is
             frequent
             mention
             in
             ▪
             the
             old
             Inscriptions
             .
             For
             the
             Gladiatours
             ,
             that
             were
             maintained
             by
             stipends
             paid
             out
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Exchequer
             ,
             were
             committed
             to
             their
             care
             ,
             and
             they
             gave
             them
             their
             allowances
             out
             of
             the
             Treasury
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Christophorson
             supposed
             these
             persons
             to
             be
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             who
             had
             convened
             the
             people
             to
             hear
             the
             sacred
             Scriptures
             read
             :
             which
             at
             that
             time
             they
             were
             compelled
             to
             do
             in
             private
             houses
             .
             For
             ,
             their
             Churches
             and
             Oratories
             being
             then
             demolished
             ,
             the
             Christians
             had
             only
             private-houses
             to
             Assemble
             themselves
             in
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             having
             acknowledged
             her self
             to
             be
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             d
             He
             means
             the
             Frankincense
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             This
             Virgins
             name
             is
             wanting
             here
             :
             But
             we
             will
             supply
             this
             defect
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Grecian
               Menology
            
             ;
             where
             this
             passage
             occurs
             ,
             at
             the
             15
             th
             of
             
               July
               :
               on
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Martyrs
               ,
            
             Valentina
             and
             Thea
             ,
             
               which
               were
            
             Egyptians
             ,
             
               being
               brought
               to
               the
               City
            
             Dio
             Caesarea
             before
             Firmilianus
             
               the
               Judge
               ,
               made
               confession
               of
               Christs
               Name
               ,
               who
               is
               our
               God
               ;
               after
               which
               ,
               their
               left
               feet
               being
               burnt
               ,
               and
               their
               right
               eyes
               pulled
               out
               ,
               they
               were
               killed
               with
               a
               sword
               ,
               and
               their
               bodies
               burnt
               .
            
             But
             this
             account
             disagrees
             with
             our
             
             Eusebius's
             relation
             here
             .
             For
             he
             says
             ,
             the
             one
             was
             born
             at
             Gaza
             ,
             the
             other
             at
             Caesarea
             :
             and
             he
             makes
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             burning
             of
             their
             feet
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             pulling
             out
             their
             right
             eyes
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             the
             Fuk.
             &
             Savil
             M.
             SS
             .
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               nevertheless
               he
               made
               himself
               ready
            
             ]
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               as
               the
               usual
               manner
               was
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             which
             reading
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             despised
             .
             Mention
             is
             made
             of
             this
             
             Paul's
             Martyrdom
             ,
             in
             the
             Menology
             ,
             at
             the
             fifteenth
             of
             July
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Devil
             .
          
           
             a
             I
             judge
             ,
             he
             means
             the
             Praefect
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             :
             for
             at
             that
             time
             they
             took
             care
             of
             Military
             matters
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             
             Eusebius's
             following
             words
             are
             a
             sufficient
             evidence
             ,
             that
             the
             Praefect
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             is
             meant
             here
             :
             for
             he
             speaks
             of
             
               the
               injunctions
               ,
               and
               publick
               orders
            
             given
             to
             the
             
               Curators
               ,
               Magistrates
            
             ,
             and
             Tabularii
             of
             every
             City
             :
             which
             Orders
             were
             issued
             out
             by
             the
             Praefect
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             only
             ;
             as
             might
             be
             made
             appear
             from
             several
             places
             .
             See
             Book
             9.
             
             Chap.
             1.
             
             &
             9.
             where
             Eusebius
             speaks
             of
             
               Sabinus
               Praefect
            
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             to
             Maximin
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             .
             Chap.
             11.
             note
             (
             b.
             )
          
           
             b
             These
             Officers
             had
             in
             their
             custody
             the
             
               publick
               Tables
            
             ,
             or
             Rolls
             of
             the
             Cities
             ,
             and
             look't
             after
             the
             accounts
             of
             the
             Tribute
             .
             They
             were
             first
             called
             Numerarii
             :
             afterwards
             Valens
             made
             a
             Law
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             called
             Tabularii
             .
             See
             
             Valesius's
             notes
             on
             
               Amm.
               Marcell
            
             .
             Book
             .
             28.
             pag.
             348.
             
          
           
             c
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Robert
             Stephens's
             Copy
             ;
             in
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             Savill
             :
             M.
             SS
             .
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               which
               contained
               an
               Order
               that
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             which
             is
             the
             better
             reading
             :
             for
             Eusebius
             here
             relates
             the
             Contents
             of
             
             Maximin's
             Edict
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Eusebius
             notes
             this
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             new
             ,
             and
             unusual
             ;
             not
             that
             he
             designed
             to
             praise
             Firmilianus
             the
             Presidents
             clemency
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             not
             torture
             the
             Martyrs
             ;
             but
             he
             would
             hereby
             shew
             the
             precipitancy
             and
             rage
             of
             the
             man
             ;
             in
             regard
             he
             commanded
             ,
             the
             Martyrs
             (
             who
             had
             provoked
             and
             confuted
             him
             )
             should
             be
             immediately
             led
             away
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             without
             sufferring
             any
             tortures
             before
             their
             execution
             ;
             as
             the
             common
             usage
             was
             .
             For
             the
             Roman
             Judges
             did
             usually
             torture
             the
             Christian
             Martyrs
             before
             they
             dispatch't
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             those
             valiant
             Champions
             might
             not
             finish
             their
             lives
             by
             too
             easie
             a
             death
             .
             Nor
             was
             this
             usually
             done
             to
             the
             Martyrs
             only
             ;
             but
             generally
             as
             often
             as
             any
             hainous
             offenders
             were
             brought
             to
             examination
             ,
             they
             were
             first
             tortured
             .
             And
             although
             the
             guilty
             person
             confes't
             the
             fact
             ,
             yet
             did
             not
             the
             Judge
             presently
             order
             him
             to
             be
             releas't
             from
             his
             tortures
             ;
             but
             continued
             to
             inquire
             out
             the
             consequences
             :
             for
             example
             ,
             how
             often
             he
             had
             done
             the
             fact
             ,
             with
             what
             weapons
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             places
             :
             then
             he
             questioned
             him
             about
             his
             companions
             and
             accomplices
             .
             See
             Tertullian
             ,
             in
             his
             book
             
               Ad
               Nationes
            
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             Apologetick
             ,
             chap.
             2.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             the
             
               Greeks
               Menology
            
             ,
             this
             man
             is
             called
             Antonius
             ,
             where
             (
             besides
             Zebinas
             and
             Germanus
             )
             there
             is
             a
             fourth
             companion
             of
             theirs
             named
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Nicephorus
             .
             For
             the
             12
             th
             day
             of
             November
             this
             passage
             
               occurs
               :
               the
               birth-day
               of
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
            
             Antonius
             
               and
               his
               fellows
               ,
               who
               were
            
             [
             put
             to
             death
             ]
             
               in
               the
               times
               of
            
             Maximinus
             .
             Antonius
             
               was
               an
               old
               man
            
             ;
             Nicephorus
             ,
             Zebinas
             ,
             and
             Germanus
             
               were
               in
               the
               flower
               of
               their
               age
               .
               They
               were
               taken
               at
            
             Caesarea
             
               and
               after
               they
               had
               boldly
               confessed
               Christ
               ,
               were
               slain
               .
            
             Here
             you
             see
             ,
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             Menology
             has
             rendred
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               an
               old
               man
            
             ,
             not
             
               a
               Presbyter
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             the
             
               Greek
               Menology
            
             she
             is
             called
             
               Manatho
               ▪
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             Eusebius
             means
             
               a
               little
               Mitre
               of
               purple-coloured-wool
            
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             badge
             of
             profes't
             Virginity
             ,
             as
             Optatus
             informs
             us
             ,
             in
             
               his
               sixth
               book
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             President
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             Greek
             this
             mans
             name
             is
             Promus
             :
             but
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             Probus
             .
             For
             I
             never
             met
             with
             such
             a
             proper
             name
             as
             Promus
             .
             This
             mistake
             arose
             from
             hence
             ;
             in
             ancient
             M.
             SS
             .
             Beta
             is
             usually
             written
             like
             My.
             In
             the
             Fuk.
             and
             Savil
             M.
             SS
             .
             't
             is
             Probus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Mention
             is
             made
             of
             this
             person
             in
             the
             
               Greek
               Menea
            
             ,
             at
             the
             14
             th
             of
             October
             ;
             although
             Eusebius
             says
             he
             suffered
             on
             the
             3
             d
             of
             the
             Ides
             of
             January
             .
             In
             the
             Meneum
             he
             is
             called
             Auselamus
             :
             But
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Menology
               Anselamus
            
             is
             ,
             by
             a
             mistake
             ,
             put
             for
             Auselamus
             ,
             or
             Abseldmus
             :
             the
             import
             of
             the
             passage
             there
             is
             this
             :
             
               On
               the
               same
               day
               is
               the
               commemoration
               of
               the
               holy
               Martyr
            
             Petrus
             Anselamus
             of
             Eleutheropolis
             ,
             
               who
               being
               in
               the
               flower
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               vigorous
               mind
               ,
               behaved
               himself
               most
               admirably
               in
               the
               conflicts
               he
               underwent
               for
               Religion
               ;
               and
               ,
               having
               despised
               earthly
               things
               ,
               was
               by
               sire
               offered
               up
               as
               a
               victim
               well
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               sixth
               year
               of
            
             Diocletian's
             and
             Maximian's
             Empire
             .
             In
             which
             passage
             ,
             this
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             the
             sixth
             year
             of
             Diocletian's
             Empire
             is
             put
             for
             the
             sixth
             year
             of
             the
             persecution
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Symeon
               Metaphrastes
            
             has
             transcribed
             this
             whole
             relation
             of
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             Pamphilus
             and
             his
             companions
             ,
             out
             of
             our
             Eusebius
             ;
             adding
             some
             things
             ,
             and
             altering
             others
             ,
             as
             he
             usually
             does
             .
             But
             he
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             furnished
             with
             more
             perfect
             copies
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             than
             those
             we
             now
             have
             which
             will
             manifestly
             appear
             to
             the
             Reader
             ;
             who
             may
             meet
             with
             Metaphrastes's
             account
             hereof
             in
             that
             Latine
             version
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             Lipomanus
             and
             Surius
             put
             forth
             ▪
             Tome
             the
             third
             ,
             
               a●
               the
               first
               of
               June
            
             ;
             pag.
             139.
             
             Edit
             .
             Venet.
             Anno.
             1581.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             He
             means
             
               the
               Minor
               Prophets
            
             ,
             who
             were
             twelve
             in
             number
             :
             this
             passage
             is
             more
             clearly
             exprest
             in
             Metaphrastes
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               It
               is
               worth
               our
               while
               to
               admire
               the
               number
               of
               the
               men
               ,
               which
               represents
               a
               certain
               Prophetick
               and
               Apostolick
               grace
               .
               For
               ,
               it
               happened
               that
               they
               were
               in
               all
               twelve
               ;
               of
               the
               same
               number
               with
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               informed
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             This
             passage
             also
             is
             more
             perfect
             in
             Metaphrastes
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               He
               was
            
             Pamphilus
             ,
             
               a
               man
               truly
               pious
               ,
               loving
               and
               friendly
               towards
               all
               men
               ,
               really
               demonstrating
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               name
            
             ;
             [
             the
             import
             of
             Pamphilus
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               friend
               to
               all
               men
            
             :
             ]
             
               the
               ornament
               of
               the
               Church
               at
            
             Caesarea
             ,
             &c.
             
             See
             Lipomanus
             and
             Surius's
             version
             of
             Metaphrastes
             ,
             a●
             the
             fore-cited
             place
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             't
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               let
               us
               prosecute
            
             ]
             in
             the
             
               Imparative
               mood
            
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             hence
             we
             may
             make
             this
             manifest
             collection
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             this
             Book
             
               concerning
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Palestine
            
             was
             Eusebius's
             own
             work
             ,
             written
             by
             him
             after
             his
             Books
             
               concerning
               Pamphilus's
            
             Life
             ,
             and
             after
             
               his
               Ecclesiastick
               History
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             There
             may
             be
             a
             double
             meaning
             given
             of
             these
             words
             .
             For
             the
             import
             of
             them
             may
             be
             ,
             either
             that
             Aelia
             was
             Valens's
             country
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Deacon
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Aelia
               .
               Symeon
               Metaphrastes
            
             followed
             this
             latter
             sence
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             his
             words
             .
             The
             like
             ambiguity
             I
             took
             notice
             of
             before
             ,
             book
             5.
             chap.
             1.
             note
             (
             o
             )
             where
             we
             spoke
             concerning
             Sanctus
             a
             Deacon
             of
             Vienna
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             'T
             is
             easily
             discernable
             ,
             that
             the
             Greek
             Text
             is
             here
             corrupted
             ;
             I
             suppose
             it
             may
             be
             thus
             amended
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             reading
             we
             have
             followed
             in
             our
             version
             ;
             and
             it
             agrees
             with
             
               Symeon
               Metaphrastes's
            
             interpretation
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             evident
             from
             
               Gentianus
               Hervetus's
            
             translation
             in
             Lipomanus's
             Edition
             at
             the
             month
             of
             February
             ;
             see
             note
             (
             a
             )
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
             But
             Hervetus
             has
             rendred
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               get
               by
               heart
            
             ;
             whereas
             that
             term
             signifies
             ,
             
               to
               recite
               by
               heart
            
             ,
             as
             we
             observed
             before
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             '
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             the
             term
             here
             used
             )
             seems
             to
             be
             taken
             passive●y
             ,
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             Euscbius's
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             Firmilianus
             the
             Judge
             was
             well
             versed
             in
             passing
             such
             sentences
             ,
             and
             in
             extracting
             examinations
             by
             tortures
             .
             But
             ,
             because
             the
             same
             term
             is
             taken
             in
             an
             
               active
               sense
            
             hereafter
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             it
             ought
             also
             to
             be
             taken
             so
             here
             .
             By
             the
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             Eusebius
             means
             ,
             
               the
               scourges
               and
               tortures
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             These
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               God
            
             ]
             are
             wanting
             in
             the
             Med.
             M.
             S.
             Eusebius's
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             those
             Aegyptians
             who
             gave
             themselves
             the
             names
             of
             Israelites
             ,
             or
             Jews
             ,
             did
             both
             by
             their
             actions
             and
             names
             represent
             the
             true
             and
             genuine
             Israel
             ,
             and
             those
             Jews
             ,
             who
             were
             inwardly
             such
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             Eusebius
             alludes
             to
             that
             passage
             in
             S
             t
             Paul
             ,
             (
             Rom.
             2.
             28
             ,
             29.
             )
             where
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             two
             sorts
             of
             Jews
             :
             some
             that
             were
             
               Jews
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               outwardly
            
             ;
             others
             that
             were
             such
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             inwardly
             :
             the
             former
             ,
             as
             he
             affirms
             ,
             are
             not
             truly
             Jews
             ,
             because
             they
             observed
             the
             bodily
             ceremonies
             only
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             the
             latter
             are
             really
             
               Jews
               ;
               whose
               Circumcision
               is
               that
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               Letter
               .
            
             See
             Origen
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             
             Philocal
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Galat.
             4.
             26.
             
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             12.
             22.
             
          
           
             k
             Eusebius
             seems
             to
             mean
             Firmilianus's
             desire
             of
             knowing
             from
             the
             Egyptian
             Martyrs
             ,
             where
             that
             Jerusalem
             was
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             their
             Country
             .
             Whence
             we
             may
             make
             this
             remark
             by
             the
             by
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             sufficiently
             evident
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             observed
             before
             ,
             Book
             4.
             
             Chap.
             6.
             note
             e.
             )
             there
             was
             no
             City
             upon
             earth
             at
             that
             time
             called
             Jerusalem
             .
             Otherwise
             Firmillanus
             President
             of
             Palestine
             ,
             would
             never
             have
             been
             so
             earnest
             in
             his
             enquiries
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             where
             Jerusalem
             was
             scituated
             .
             But
             ,
             the
             Greek
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             cannot
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             taken
             in
             that
             sense
             I
             have
             mentioned
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             this
             place
             is
             obscure
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             )
             faulty
             .
             Therefore
             
               Symeon
               Metaphrastes
            
             ,
             when
             he
             transcribed
             this
             passage
             from
             Eusebius
             ,
             on
             set
             purpose
             omitted
             these
             words
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             At
             this
             place
             
               Symeon
               Metaphrastes
            
             adds
             some
             words
             ,
             which
             deserve
             to
             be
             set
             down
             here
             .
             
               Nondum
               autem
               dictum
            
             ,
             &c.
             [
             The
             Judge
             ]
             
               had
               scarce
               made
               an
               end
               of
               speaking
               ,
               when
               a
               young
               man
               ,
               belonging
               to
            
             Pamphilus's
             
               family
               ,
               called
               out
               at
               some
               distance
               ;
               and
               ,
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               crowd
               into
               the
               presence
               of
               those
               who
               sate
               round
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Judicature
               ,
               requested
               that
               their
               bodies
               might
               be
               interred
               .
               This
               was
               the
               B.
            
             Porphyrius
             ,
             
               one
               of
            
             Pamphilus's
             own
             breeding
             ,
             
               not
               full
               eighteen
               years
               old
            
             ,
             [
             a
             youth
             ]
             
               well
               skilled
               in
               the
               Art
               of
               writing
               ;
               but
               one
               that
               concealed
               these
               praises
               by
               his
               modest
               behaviour
               ,
               in
               regard
               he
               had
               been
               educated
               under
               so
               eminent
               a
               person
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               fire
               at
               a
               distance
            
             ]
             Christophorson
             seemes
             to
             have
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               slow
            
             ,
             or
             
               remiss
               fire
            
             :
             see
             his
             translation
             .
             Hervetus
             also
             has
             rendred
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               pronuntiat
               sententiam
               ut
               tradatur
               molli
               &
               lento
               igni
               ,
               he
               pronounc't
               sentence
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               set
               into
            
             [
             and
             consumed
             by
             ]
             
               a
               soft
               and
               gentle
               fire
            
             .
             The
             same
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Eusebius's
             following
             words
             :
             for
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             Porphyrius
             was
             ●astned
             to
             a
             stake
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             pile
             ,
             which
             lay
             round
             him
             ,
             but
             at
             some
             distance
             ,
             was
             kindled
             ;
             that
             so
             the
             Martyr
             might
             be
             consumed
             by
             a
             slack
             fire
             .
             We
             read
             of
             the
             same
             sort
             of
             punishment
             in
             the
             passion
             of
             Pionius
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             Martyrs
             .
             Eusebius
             uses
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             hereafter
             ,
             where
             he
             mentions
             Julianus
             .
             Further
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             notice
             that
             both
             Porphyrius
             and
             Julianus
             were
             Catechumens
             ;
             as
             Metaphrastes
             informs
             us
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             B.
             6.
             
             Chap.
             19.
             note
             (
             p.
             )
             n
             This
             garment
             is
             in
             the
             Greek
             termed
             '
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             see
             its
             description
             in
             A.
             Gellius
             ,
             Book
             7.
             
             Chap.
             12.
             
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             term
             in
             the
             original
             ,
             it
             peculiarly
             imports
             
               that
               age
               ,
               which
               is
               fit
               for
               warfare
            
             ;
             which
             Livy
             stiles
             
               Militarem
               aet●t●m
               ,
               the
               Military
               age
            
             ;
             beginning
             from
             the
             seventeenth
             year
             of
             a
             mans
             age
             ,
             says
             
               Plutarch
               (
               in
               Graccho
               .
            
             )
          
           
             p
             Christophorson
             judged
             amiss
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             supposed
             by
             the
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             Monks
             were
             meant
             .
             For
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             there
             were
             no
             Monks
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             any
             they
             differed
             much
             from
             the
             Ascetae
             .
             For
             Monks
             (
             as
             their
             name
             ,
             Monachi
             ,
             denotes
             )
             affected
             solitude
             :
             but
             the
             Ascetae
             did
             converse
             publickly
             in
             the
             Cities
             .
             Whosoever
             therefore
             lived
             a
             more
             strict
             and
             severe
             course
             of
             life
             according
             to
             the
             precepts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             left
             all
             they
             had
             ,
             upon
             God's
             account
             ,
             were
             termed
             
               Ascetae
               ▪
            
             thus
             one
             Peter
             is
             called
             Asceta
             ,
             and
             a
             Virgin
             is
             termed
             Ascetria
             ,
             before
             in
             this
             book
             of
             Eusebius
             :
             should
             any
             one
             term
             these
             Monks
             ,
             doubtless
             he
             would
             be
             much
             mistaken
             .
             S
             t
             Jerom
             says
             expresly
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Monk
             in
             Palestine
             before
             Hilarion
             .
             But
             Peter
             ,
             the
             Asceta
             ,
             lived
             in
             Palestine
             long
             before
             
             Hilarion's
             time
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             q
             In
             times
             past
             all
             Cities
             had
             their
             
             Genius's
             ,
             in
             honour
             of
             which
             Temples
             were
             erected
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Marcus
             (
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Porphyrius
             )
             mentions
             the
             Tycheum
             of
             Gaza
             :
             and
             there
             was
             a
             Tycheum
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             
               ●od
               .
               Theod.
            
             and
             in
             
               Libanius's
               descriptions
            
             lately
             published
             by
             the
             Learned
             
               Leo
               Allatius
            
             .
             Also
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Genius
             at
             Antiochia
             is
             mentioned
             by
             Julian
             in
             Misopog
             .
             which
             passage
             we
             cited
             before
             .
             The
             Genius
             of
             Caesarea
             in
             Cappadocia
             had
             its
             Temple
             ;
             concerning
             which
             see
             
               Gregor
               .
               Naz.
               in
               his
               first
               Invective
               against
               Julian
               ,
            
             pag.
             91.
             and
             in
             his
             19
             th
             Oration
             pag.
             309.
             
             The
             Genius
             was
             a
             tutelar
             God
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             the
             Heathens
             thought
             )
             had
             undertaken
             the
             particular
             protection
             of
             any
             City
             ,
             or
             Town
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             These
             words
             are
             very
             obscure
             .
             Christophorson
             thought
             they
             were
             to
             be
             understood
             concerning
             the
             time
             of
             the
             persecution
             ;
             I
             am
             not
             of
             his
             mind
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             speaks
             concerning
             what
             happened
             ,
             when
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             persecution
             was
             in
             some
             measure
             abated
             .
             Therefore
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             signifies
             
               postea
               ,
               afterwards
            
             ;
             according
             to
             
             Eusebius's
             usual
             way
             of
             expressing
             himself
             ,
             both
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             and
             also
             hereafter
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
             The
             following
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             denote
             
               the
               whole
               interval
               of
               time
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               persecution
               to
               its
               seventh
               year
               ,
            
             as
             Eusebius
             informs
             us
             in
             the
             following
             chapter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             It
             was
             a
             sort
             of
             punishment
             amongst
             the
             Romans
             ,
             that
             free-men
             (
             i.
             e.
             those
             that
             were
             free
             of
             Rome
             )
             should
             be
             condemned
             to
             look
             after
             the
             Emperours
             horses
             and
             camels
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             like
             offices
             .
             This
             employment
             was
             called
             Camelasia
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             reckoned
             amongst
             the
             
               personall
               offices
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Pandects
               (
               Tit.
               de
               muner
               .
               &
               Honor.
               )
            
             Although
             in
             that
             place
             of
             the
             Pandects
             ,
             the
             Emperours
             Camels
             are
             not
             spoken
             of
             ,
             but
             those
             Camels
             are
             meant
             belonging
             to
             every
             City
             ,
             which
             were
             used
             to
             fetch
             wood
             and
             other
             burthens
             ;
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             18
             th
             Law
             ,
             in
             the
             said
             Title
             .
             But
             Eusebius
             does
             here
             speak
             of
             the
             Emperours
             Horses
             and
             Camels
             ,
             to
             the
             feeding
             whereof
             some
             Bishops
             were
             condemned
             .
             Now
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             these
             two
             Offices
             .
             For
             the
             former
             was
             a
             civil
             Office
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Decurions
             of
             the
             
               white
               Order
            
             were
             promoted
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             said
             in
             the
             fore-quoted
             Law.
             But
             the
             latter
             was
             a
             penal
             servitude
             ,
             to
             which
             criminals
             were
             condemned
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             collected
             from
             
             Eusebius's
             words
             here
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             these
             Camelarii
             (
             keepers
             of
             Camels
             )
             were
             under
             his
             care
             and
             dispose
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             
               Comes
               rei
               privatae
            
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             the
             
               Treasurer
               of
               the
               Privy
               purse
               to
               the
               Emperour
            
             ;
             see
             
               Vales.
               notes
            
             on
             
               Amm.
               Marcell
            
             .
             Book
             22.
             pag.
             207.
             )
             under
             whom
             were
             the
             
               Masters
               of
               the
               flocks
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               stables
            
             ;
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             
               Notitia
               Imperii
               Romani
            
             .
             See
             the
             Acts
             of
             Marcellus
             the
             Pope
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             He
             means
             the
             Schism
             between
             
               Meletius
               Lycopolitanus
            
             and
             Peter
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ;
             concerning
             which
             see
             Athanasius
             and
             Epiphanius
             .
             He
             means
             also
             
             Donatus's
             Schisme
             in
             Africa
             ,
             against
             Caecilianus
             the
             Bishop
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             The
             place
             Eusebius
             here
             speaks
             of
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             this
             book
             .
             Whence
             't
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             this
             book
             ,
             
               concerning
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Palestine
            
             ,
             is
             imperfect
             .
             Any
             body
             may
             perceive
             that
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             is
             wanting
             .
             But
             this
             defect
             may
             be
             made
             up
             from
             chap.
             2.
             book
             8.
             of
             the
             
               Ecclesiastick
               History
            
             ,
             where
             Eusebius
             says
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             mentions
             here
             ,
             as
             spoken
             of
             before
             by
             himself
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             His
             name
             was
             Helias
             ;
             who
             ,
             together
             with
             Patermuthius
             ,
             was
             burnt
             to
             death
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             
               Greek
               Menaea
            
             ,
             at
             the
             17
             th
             of
             
               September
               .
               Photius
            
             mentions
             Patermuthius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Bitblioth
            
             .
             chap.
             118
             ;
             where
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             Books
             written
             by
             Pamphilus
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             during
             his
             imprisonment
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             Origen
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             By
             these
             words
             Eusebius
             seems
             to
             declare
             ,
             that
             this
             Silvanus
             was
             not
             Bishop
             of
             Gaza
             :
             for
             Eusebius
             only
             says
             that
             Silvanus
             was
             born
             at
             Gaza
             ,
             and
             made
             Bishop
             over
             those
             Christians
             that
             wrought
             in
             the
             Mines
             in
             Palestine
             .
             The
             Greeks
             (
             in
             their
             Menaea
             ,
             at
             the
             14
             th
             of
             October
             )
             seem
             to
             have
             taken
             these
             words
             of
             Eusebius
             in
             this
             sense
             .
             For
             they
             say
             that
             Silvanus
             was
             Presbyter
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Gaza
             ;
             and
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             suffered
             most
             accute
             tortures
             at
             
               Casarea
               ,
               was
               condemned
               to
               the
               Mines
               ,
               where
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Bishop
               was
               conserred
               on
               him
               by
               the
               Christians
               .
            
             So
             the
             Menaea
             .
             But
             Eusebius
             (
             in
             book
             8.
             chap.
             13.
             )
             does
             expresly
             call
             him
             Bishop
             of
             Gaza
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             This
             John
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Menaeum
             ,
             at
             the
             twentieth
             of
             September
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Devil
             .
          
           
             c
             The
             conclusion
             of
             this
             book
             is
             wanting
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Retractation
             ,
             of
             the
             Emperours
             or
             Galerius
             Maximianus's
             Edict
             ,
             ordering
             a
             stop
             to
             be
             put
             to
             the
             persecution
             .
             But
             this
             defect
             may
             be
             easily
             made
             up
             from
             
               the
               last
               chapter
               of
               the
               eighth
               Book
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e251700
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             the
             term
             here
             used
             )
             must
             be
             taken
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             is
             frequent
             in
             our
             Author
             .
             We
             have
             this
             revocation
             of
             the
             Emperour's
             Decree
             in
             the
             8
             th
             book
             of
             this
             History
             ,
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             By
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             Christoph
             .
             understands
             all
             the
             Provinces
             of
             Asi●
             ;
             but
             Rufinus
             thinks
             
               Pontus
               ,
               Bithynia
               ,
               Galatia
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Provinces
             bordering
             on
             every
             side
             are
             meant
             ,
             which
             were
             under
             the
             Emperour
             
             Galcrius's
             Government
             :
             excepting
             only
             the
             Eastern
             Provinces
             ,
             over
             which
             
               Maximinus
               Caesar
            
             was
             Ruler
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             we
             have
             translated
             
               having
               concealed
            
             :
             the
             Phrase
             is
             borrowed
             from
             the
             
               Attick
               Lawyers
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             with
             them
             signifies
             
               that
               Court
               where
               matters
               of
               small
               importance
               were
               adjusted
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               not
               exceeding
               one
               drachm
            
             .
             The
             Judges
             of
             this
             Court
             were
             the
             Undecemviri
             ;
             This
             Court
             stood
             in
             an
             obscure
             place
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             hence
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             in
             Demosthenes
             ,
             and
             here
             also
             in
             our
             Authour
             ,
             us'd
             metaphorically
             ,
             for
             privily
             .
          
           
             c
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               them
            
             ]
             the
             reading
             in
             Nicephorus
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               him
            
             ,
             ]
             shewing
             ,
             that
             Sabinus
             was
             Prefect
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             to
             Maximin
             .
             But
             our
             Copies
             do
             all
             agree
             in
             the
             former
             reading
             ,
             that
             is
             [
             
               with
               them
            
             ,
             ]
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             truest
             .
             For
             ,
             although
             Sabinus
             bore
             the
             Prefecture
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             (
             which
             we
             may
             call
             the
             Office
             of
             
               Lord-chief-justice
               ,
               or
               of
               Lieutenant
               General
               under
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               to
               govern
               Provinces
               in
               Civil
               Causes
            
             ;
             See
             Pancirol
             .
             in
             
               Notitiam
               Imper.
               Orient
            
             .
             c.
             5.
             )
             under
             
               Maximinus
               Caesar
            
             in
             the
             East
             ;
             yet
             because
             he
             was
             made
             Praefect
             by
             Galerius
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             stiled
             the
             Praefect
             of
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             meaning
             Galerius
             and
             Maximinus
             .
             For
             the
             Caesars
             had
             not
             the
             power
             of
             creating
             Praefects
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             made
             by
             the
             Augusti
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             shown
             from
             many
             places
             in
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             .
             Hence
             't
             is
             ,
             that
             Sabinus
             in
             his
             Edict
             (
             which
             Eusebius
             does
             here
             insert
             )
             always
             speaks
             of
             the
             Emperours
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             ,
             to
             let
             the
             Governours
             of
             particular
             Provinces
             understand
             ,
             that
             that
             was
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Galerius
               ,
               Constantinus
               ,
               Licinius
            
             ,
             and
             Maximinus
             .
             Also
             ,
             by
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             may
             be
             meant
             
               the
               Governours
               of
               those
               Provinces
               which
               were
               under
               Maximin's
               jurisdiction
               :
            
             for
             Eusebius
             speaks
             of
             them
             in
             the
             foregoing
             sentence
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             this
             exposition
             seems
             most
             natural
             to
             me
             ;
             but
             then
             we
             must
             render
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             not
             with
             ,
             but
             
               amongst
               them
            
             ;
             which
             rendition
             the
             Greek
             will
             bear
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Rufinus
             translates
             this
             place
             thus
             ;
             
               Sed
               ,
               Sabinus
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               But
               Sabinus
               ,
               who
               at
               that
               time
               was
               chief
               of
               the
               Provinces
               ;
               and
               inserted
               the
               forementioned
               Imperial
               Edict
               ,
               thereby
               manifesting
               to
               all
               men
               that
               which
               Maximin
               had
               attempted
               to
               conceal
               .
            
             But
             Rufinus
             has
             not
             expressed
             
             Eusebius's
             meaning
             in
             this
             rendition
             of
             his
             words
             .
             For
             Sabinus
             did
             not
             set
             Galerius
             the
             Emperour's
             decree
             before
             his
             own
             order
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             usual
             for
             the
             Prefects
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             to
             do
             ;
             in
             regard
             Maximin
             had
             made
             i●
             his
             business
             ,
             that
             that
             Imperial
             constitution
             should
             be
             concealed
             from
             those
             Provinces
             under
             his
             Government
             .
             For
             he
             was
             highly
             displeased
             at
             
             Galerius's
             Rescript
             ;
             both
             in
             regard
             the
             Christians
             (
             whom
             he
             had
             hitherto
             most
             barbarously
             persecuted
             ,
             )
             were
             delivered
             from
             his
             butcheries
             ;
             and
             also
             because
             his
             name
             was
             not
             prefix't
             before
             the
             foresaid
             decree
             .
             For
             ,
             after
             Galcrius's
             and
             Constantine's
             name
             ,
             
             Licinius's
             was
             set
             before
             the
             Rescript
             :
             but
             Maximin's
             name
             ,
             (
             he
             being
             as
             yet
             but
             Caesar
             only
             )
             was
             not
             there
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             partly
             for
             shame
             ,
             partly
             out
             of
             indignation
             ,
             Maximin
             suppressed
             that
             Edict
             .
             But
             S●binus
             (
             in
             this
             Epistle
             of
             his
             to
             the
             Presidents
             of
             the
             provinces
             )
             makes
             very
             little
             mention
             of
             this
             Constitution
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             not
             displease
             Maximin
             .
             Further
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             [
             Emperour
             ]
             Christophorson
             thought
             Maximin
             was
             meant
             .
             But
             I
             like
             
             Rufinus's
             Version
             better
             ,
             who
             supposed
             Galerius
             to
             be
             understood
             thereby
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             Eusebius
             usually
             calls
             Maximin
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Tyrant
             ,
             not
             Caesar.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             I
             suppose
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             terms
             of
             honour
             ,
             which
             these
             great
             Officers
             had
             given
             to
             them
             in
             all
             addresses
             ;
             and
             which
             they
             themselves
             also
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             when
             they
             mentioned
             themselves
             in
             any
             Letters
             they
             wrote
             to
             others
             :
             the
             words
             in
             the
             Greek
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             Valesius
             renders
             devotio
             ;
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             him
             translated
             Solertia
             .
          
           
             c
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               this
               decree
            
             ]
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               this
               affair
            
             .
             ]
             which
             amendment
             Nicephorus
             confirms
             B.
             7.
             
             Chap.
             24.
             who
             has
             exprest
             this
             place
             thus
             ,
             
               that
               they
               should
               not
               trouble
               themselves
               any
               further
               about
               the
            
             Christians
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             To
             Maximin
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             assemblies
             ,
             is
             here
             used
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               solemn
               services
               .
               Dionysius
               Alexandr
            
             .
             used
             this
             term
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             as
             we
             noted
             before
             .
             There
             was
             a
             twofold
             Synaxis
             ;
             one
             of
             the
             Prayers
             ;
             the
             other
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             Athanasius
             mentions
             the
             former
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Apology
               to
               Constantius
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Maximinus
               Galerius
            
             did
             not
             live
             long
             after
             he
             had
             made
             that
             Decree
             for
             the
             Peace
             and
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             but
             within
             a
             few
             months
             after
             ,
             dyed
             of
             a
             wound
             which
             had
             festered
             .
             See
             the
             Appendix
             to
             the
             eighth
             book
             of
             this
             History
             .
             When
             
               Maximinus
               Caesar
            
             heard
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             he
             renewed
             the
             Persecution
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             proclaimed
             himself
             Augustus
             ;
             whereas
             he
             was
             only
             Caesar
             before
             ,
             and
             was
             compelled
             to
             obey
             the
             commands
             of
             
               Galerius
               Augustus
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Book
             7.
             
             Chap.
             11.
             note
             (
             f.
             )
          
           
             b
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             this
             elegant
             passage
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             neither
             
               Christoph
               ▪
            
             nor
             Musculus
             understood
             :
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             is
             this
             :
             Maximin
             sent
             underhand
             some
             cunning
             men
             to
             sollicit
             the
             Antiochians
             ,
             to
             send
             Embassadours
             to
             his
             Court
             ,
             to
             request
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             liberty
             to
             drive
             out
             all
             Christians
             from
             amongst
             them
             .
             Hence
             Maximin
             who
             did
             underhand
             procure
             this
             Embassy
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             said
             to
             have
             sent
             this
             Embassy
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             he
             himself
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Embassadour
             ,
             this
             transposition
             of
             words
             is
             frequent
             and
             familiar
             in
             Eusebius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             The
             import
             of
             Theotecnus
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             c
             See
             Book
             .
             8.
             
             Chap.
             11.
             note
             (
             b.
             )
          
           
             a
             This
             Temple
             of
             
               Jupiter
               Philius
            
             at
             Antioch
             is
             mentioned
             by
             Julianus
             ,
             in
             Misopogone
             ,
             and
             by
             Libanius
             (
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             )
             in
             Antiochico
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             used
             in
             the
             erection
             and
             consecration
             of
             Images
             to
             their
             Gods
             ,
             were
             various
             .
             For
             
               Jupiter
               Ctesius
            
             was
             consecrated
             with
             one
             sort
             of
             Rites
             ,
             Herceus
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             Philius
             with
             a
             third
             sort
             .
             
               Jupiter
               Ctesius
            
             ,
             whose
             Image
             they
             kept
             in
             their
             store-houses
             ,
             was
             consecrated
             with
             a
             little
             tub
             .
             Anticlides
             (
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             his
             B.
             
               De
               Ritubus
               Sacris
               ,
               apud
               Athenaeum
            
             B.
             11.
             
             Cap.
             6.
             )
             relates
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             Consecration
             .
             
               Jupiter
               Herceus
            
             was
             consecrated
             with
             Pots
             :
             See
             
               Aristophanes
               in
               Danaidibus
            
             .
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             were
             those
             Images
             Consecrated
             ,
             which
             they
             erected
             to
             Mercury
             ,
             and
             other
             Gods
             :
             and
             this
             they
             termed
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               Consecrate
               with
               Pots
            
             .
             In
             these
             Pots
             they
             boyled
             all
             sorts
             of
             purse
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             offered
             sacrifice
             to
             those
             Gods
             they
             Consecrated
             ,
             in
             memory
             of
             the
             food
             eaten
             in
             Old
             times
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             frugality
             of
             the
             Ancients
             .
             But
             when
             they
             designed
             to
             be
             at
             greater
             cost
             in
             treating
             their
             God
             ,
             then
             they
             killed
             a
             sacrifice
             at
             the
             erection
             of
             his
             Image
             ;
             which
             they
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               Consecrate
               with
               a
               slain
               sacrifice
               .
            
             See
             Aristophanes
             (
             in
             Irene
             )
             and
             
               his
               Scholiast
            
             ,
             pag.
             693.
             
             See
             Suidas
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Besides
             these
             Ceremonies
             ,
             they
             used
             sometimes
             
               Magical
               Consecrations
            
             ;
             So
             Theotecnus
             did
             here
             ,
             in
             the
             Dedication
             of
             an
             Image
             to
             
               Jupiter
               Philius
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             By
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             meant
             
               Sacerdotes
               Provinciarum
            
             .
             Concerning
             whom
             see
             B.
             8.
             chap.
             14.
             note
             (
             b.
             )
             
               A
               Sacerdos
               Provinciae
            
             was
             created
             by
             the
             votes
             of
             the
             Decuriones
             ,
             i.
             e.
             the
             Senators
             ,
             or
             Aldermen
             of
             the
             City
             .
             Now
             those
             men
             especially
             were
             advanced
             to
             this
             dignity
             ,
             who
             had
             with
             honour
             acquitted
             themselves
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             all
             Offices
             belonging
             to
             the
             Court
             ;
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             
               God.
               Theod.
               Tit.
               De
               Decurionibus
               .
               Eusebius
            
             here
             takes
             notice
             of
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             new
             and
             unusual
             ,
             that
             Maximinus
             himself
             should
             elect
             the
             
               Sacerdotes
               Provinciae
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Concerning
             the
             falseness
             of
             these
             Acts
             ,
             see
             what
             Eusebius
             has
             remarkt
             B.
             1.
             chap.
             9.
             
             These
             Acts
             are
             mentioned
             in
             
               Act.
               Praesidial
               .
               Tarachi
               ,
               probi
               ,
            
             &
             Andronici
             ,
             cap.
             9.
             where
             Maximus
             the
             President
             says
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Wretch
               ,
               knowest
               thou
               not
               ,
               that
               that
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               whom
               thou
               callest
               upon
               ,
               was
               a
               man
               committed
               to
               custody
               by
            
             Pontius
             Pilate
             ,
             
               and
               punished
               by
               him
               ;
               the
               Acts
               of
               whose
               passion
               are
               extant
               ?
            
             Moreover
             ,
             these
             
               Acta
               Praefidialia
               Tarachi
            
             ,
             &c.
             were
             performed
             when
             Diociesian
             was
             Consul
             the
             fourth
             time
             ,
             and
             Maximian
             the
             third
             ,
             as
             the
             inscription
             of
             the
             first
             interrogatory
             sheweth
             .
             Whence
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             these
             Acts
             of
             Pilate
             were
             forged
             long
             before
             the
             persecution
             ;
             the
             contrary
             to
             which
             Eusebius
             affirms
             in
             this
             place
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             freely
             speak
             my
             sense
             ,
             the
             inscription
             of
             these
             
               Acta
               praefidialia
            
             is
             in
             my
             judgment
             false
             ;
             and
             it
             should
             be
             corrected
             thus
             ,
             
               when
               Diocletian
               was
               Consul
               the
               ninth
               time
               ,
               and
               Maximian
               the
               eighth
               :
            
             For
             (
             1
             )
             there
             is
             ,
             in
             those
             Acts
             ,
             mention
             of
             the
             Imperial
             command
             ,
             whereby
             't
             was
             ordered
             that
             all
             men
             should
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             Gods.
             Now
             this
             command
             was
             issued
             out
             on
             the
             nineteenth
             year
             of
             
             Diocletian's
             Empire
             .
             (
             2
             )
             In
             
               the
               ninth
               chapter
            
             these
             words
             occur
             .
             
               The
               President
               said
               ,
               you
               curse
               the
               Princes
               ,
               who
               have
               secured
               a
               lasting
               and
               continued
               Peace
               .
               Andronicus
               said
               ▪
               I
               have
               cursed
               the
               Plague
               ,
               and
               the
               bloud
               thirsty
               ,
               which
               destroy
               the
               world
               .
            
             That
             expression
             [
             
               concerning
               the
               securing
               a
               lasting
               and
               continued
               Peace
            
             ]
             cannot
             agree
             with
             the
             fourth
             Consulate
             of
             Diocletian
             ;
             for
             at
             that
             time
             the
             Barbarians
             attacked
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             on
             every
             side
             .
             Besides
             ,
             I
             can't
             see
             how
             Diocletian
             and
             Maximian
             can
             be
             termed
             ,
             
               Blood
               thirsty
            
             ,
             till
             after
             the
             19
             th
             year
             of
             Diocletian
             ,
             when
             the
             Persecution
             began
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             which
             is
             another
             argument
             ,
             Eusebius
             affirms
             ,
             that
             these
             Acts
             of
             Pilate
             were
             forged
             in
             the
             time
             of
             this
             persecution
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Rufinus
             has
             rendred
             the
             Greek
             phrase
             here
             (
             which
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             thus
             ,
             
               act
               is
               profiteri
               ,
               to
               attest
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               said
               Acts
               by
               signing
               of
               them
               :
            
             for
             an
             evidence
             may
             be
             given
             both
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             ,
             and
             in
             writing
             also
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             Silvanus
             is
             a
             different
             person
             from
             that
             Silvanus
             which
             Eusebius
             mentions
             in
             his
             book
             
               concerning
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Palestine
            
             ,
             chap.
             the
             last
             .
             For
             this
             was
             Bishop
             of
             
               Emesa
               ▪
            
             the
             other
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Gaza
             .
             The
             first
             was
             beheaded
             in
             the
             Mines
             at
             Palestine
             with
             39
             other
             Martyrs
             ;
             in
             the
             eighth
             year
             of
             the
             Persecution
             .
             But
             this
             Silvanus
             was
             cast
             to
             the
             wild
             beasts
             at
             Emesa
             ,
             on
             the
             ninth
             year
             of
             the
             Persecution
             .
             Concerning
             this
             man's
             Martyrdom
             Eusebius
             has
             said
             something
             before
             ,
             in
             his
             eighth
             book
             ,
             although
             not
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             ;
             see
             B.
             8.
             
             Chap.
             13.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Eusebius
             mentioned
             this
             man's
             Martyrdom
             before
             in
             the
             eighth
             book
             chap.
             13.
             but
             not
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             .
             For
             the
             eighth
             book
             does
             not
             go
             beyond
             the
             eighth
             year
             of
             the
             Persecution
             .
             But
             Peter
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             was
             Martyr'd
             in
             the
             ninth
             year
             of
             the
             Persecution
             (
             which
             Eusebius
             expresly
             affirmeth
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             seventh
             book
             )
             upon
             the
             seventh
             of
             the
             Calends
             of
             December
             ,
             as
             we
             read
             in
             the
             
               Excerpta
               Chronologica
            
             published
             by
             
               Scaliger
               .
               Usuardus
            
             says
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             so
             does
             Ado
             ,
             and
             the
             
               old
               Roman
               Martyrology
            
             .
             The
             Greeks
             celebrate
             his
             birth
             day
             on
             the
             14
             th
             of
             November
             .
             The
             Acts
             of
             his
             Passion
             are
             extant
             in
             a
             M.
             S.
             in
             Greek
             ,
             which
             the
             Reverend
             Father
             
               Franciscus
               Combesisius
            
             has
             ,
             and
             will
             shortly
             publish
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             things
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Eusebius
             has
             mentioned
             this
             man's
             Martyrdom
             at
             book
             8.
             chap.
             13.
             though
             not
             in
             its
             due
             place
             .
             But
             here
             he
             remarks
             the
             time
             more
             distinctly
             ,
             wherein
             Peter
             and
             Lucianus
             suffered
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             under
             Maximin
             ;
             not
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Galerius
               Maximianus
            
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             would
             have
             us
             believe
             ,
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             311.
             cap.
             3.
             
             Also
             ,
             Baronius
             is
             mistaken
             in
             placing
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             Peter
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             310.
             for
             he
             suffered
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             311
             ,
             on
             the
             ninth
             year
             current
             of
             the
             Persecution
             .
             Baronius's
             errour
             arose
             from
             his
             beginning
             the
             Persecution
             a
             year
             too
             soon
             ;
             which
             mistake
             we
             have
             sufficiently
             confuted
             before
             ,
             at
             book
             8.
             chap.
             2.
             note
             (
             c.
             )
             Moreover
             ,
             in
             regard
             
             Lucianus's
             Martyrdom
             happened
             under
             Maximin
             ,
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             Anthimus
             Bishop
             of
             Nicomedia
             should
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             be
             placed
             under
             Maximin
             also
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             Anthimus
             suffered
             a
             little
             before
             Lucianus
             ,
             as
             Lucianus
             informs
             us
             
               in
               his
               Epistle
            
             to
             the
             
               Antiochians
               ▪
            
             which
             I
             made
             mention
             of
             in
             Book
             8.
             chap.
             13.
             note
             (
             a.
             )
             we
             may
             also
             make
             the
             same
             conclusion
             from
             
               the
               Acts
            
             of
             Lucianus
             the
             Martyr
             ;
             where
             ,
             instead
             of
             Maximinus
             ,
             we
             read
             Maximianus
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             common
             errour
             in
             the
             Greeks
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             When
             Galerius
             was
             dead
             ,
             Maximinus
             took
             possession
             of
             Asia
             and
             Bithynia
             ;
             which
             Provinces
             (
             together
             with
             Illyricum
             ,
             and
             Thracia
             )
             were
             governed
             by
             Galerius
             .
             For
             Galerius
             kept
             these
             Provinces
             for
             himself
             ,
             as
             Eutropius
             informs
             us
             ;
             the
             same
             is
             asserted
             by
             the
             
               old
               Authour
               of
               the
               Excerptions
            
             ,
             which
             I
             published
             at
             the
             end
             of
             my
             
               Amm.
               Marcelinus
               .
               Maximinus
            
             therefore
             made
             his
             abode
             at
             Nicomedia
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             chief
             City
             of
             Bithynia
             ;
             where
             the
             Emperours
             had
             a
             pallace
             ever
             since
             Diocletions
             time
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             following
             words
             do
             evidently
             manifest
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             term
             [
             Emperour
             ]
             Maximinus
             must
             be
             meant
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             wonder
             at
             Baronius
             ,
             for
             asserting
             that
             Lucianus
             suffered
             under
             Galerius
             ,
             not
             under
             Maximin
             ;
             when
             as
             Eusebius
             ,
             contemporary
             with
             Lucianus
             ,
             affirms
             he
             was
             killed
             by
             Maximin
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Any
             man
             may
             justly
             wonder
             why
             Eusebius
             should
             affirm
             here
             ,
             
               that
               this
               was
               never
               seen
               before
               .
            
             Were
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Cities
             ,
             or
             the
             Edicts
             of
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             never
             published
             before
             now
             ?
             This
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             :
             nor
             is
             it
             denyed
             by
             our
             Eusebius
             .
             But
             that
             which
             he
             asserts
             
               to
               have
               never
               been
               seen
               before
               ,
            
             is
             ,
             the
             ingraving
             of
             these
             Edicts
             upon
             plates
             of
             Brass
             .
             For
             (
             as
             we
             observed
             before
             ,
             Book
             8.
             chap.
             5.
             note
             b.
             )
             the
             Imperial
             Edicts
             were
             written
             on
             paper
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               all
               day
               long
            
             ;
             so
             Rufinus
             and
             Langus
             render
             it
             :
             Christophorson
             and
             Musculus
             translate
             it
             ,
             
               quotidie
               ,
               daily
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Christoph.
             and
             Musculus
             thought
             that
             this
             clause
             ought
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             
               Deos
               (
               the
               Gods
               :
            
             )
             but
             we
             make
             it
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             Tyrians
             themselves
             .
             Maximin
             does
             attempt
             to
             blacken
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Christians
             by
             these
             words
             ;
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               faith
               of
               bare
               words
            
             :
             as
             if
             the
             Christian
             faith
             had
             nothing
             in
             it
             but
             words
             ▪
             and
             were
             void
             of
             all
             reality
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             antients
             believed
             ,
             that
             on
             set
             days
             the
             Gods
             descended
             into
             those
             Cities
             for
             which
             they
             had
             a
             kindness
             :
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Delos
             and
             Miletum
             solemnized
             the
             coming
             of
             Apollo
             :
             and
             the
             Argivi
             ,
             the
             advent
             of
             Diana
             .
             This
             coming
             of
             the
             Gods
             we
             find
             mentioned
             up
             and
             down
             in
             the
             Poets
             ,
             as
             in
             Virgil.
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             upon
             old
             Coins
             and
             in
             the
             Calendar
             ,
             we
             find
             written
             
               A●ventu●
               Impp.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             aludes
             to
             that
             Aspect
             of
             the
             Planets
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             term
             is
             used
             concerning
             the
             Planets
             ,
             
               when
               they
               seem
               to
               move
               neither
               backward
               ,
               nor
               forward
               in
               their
               Epicycles
               ;
               but
               are
               stationary
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             the
             Greek
             Text
             the
             term
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             parts
             [
             not
             ]
             
               in
               sunder
            
             ]
             but
             it
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             does
             [
             not
             ]
             
               raise
               vast
               hills
            
             out
             of
             
               its
               own
               bowells
            
             .
             ]
             For
             two
             sorts
             of
             Earthquakes
             (
             contrary
             to
             each
             other
             )
             are
             here
             spoken
             of
             by
             Maximin
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             (
             as
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             describes
             them
             book
             17.
             pag.
             98.
             
             Edit
             .
             Paris
             .
             1636
             )
             
               humum
               molestius
               suscitantes
               sursum
               propellunt
               immanissimas
               moles
               ,
               raise
               the
               ground
               after
               an
               horrid
               manner
               ,
               and
               drive
               forth
               vast
               quantities
               of
               earth
               :
            
             (
             2
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             (
             according
             to
             
               Amm.
               Marcellin
            
             .
             description
             ,
             
               loc
               .
               citat
            
             .
             )
             
               grandiori
               motu
               patefactis
               subito
               voratrinis
               ,
               terrarum
               partes
               absorbent
               ,
               having
               on
               a
               sudden
               made
               vast
               scissures
               in
               the
               ground
               by
               a
               most
               violent
               motion
               ,
               swallow
               up
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             See
             
               Valesius's
               notes
            
             on
             these
             words
             of
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ;
             pag.
             142.
             
             Maximin
             means
             here
             that
             earthquake
             which
             afflicted
             the
             City
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             in
             that
             year
             before
             
             Diocletian's
             Persecution
             ,
             as
             our
             Eusebius
             relates
             in
             his
             Chronicon
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             He
             alludes
             to
             Matth.
             24.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             most
             ancient
             Maz.
             M.
             S.
             begins
             the
             chap.
             8.
             at
             these
             words
             ;
             to
             which
             agrees
             the
             Fuk.
             M.
             S.
             and
             Rufinus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Maximin
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             B.
             1.
             
             Chap.
             8.
             note
             (
             b.
             )
          
           
             †
             See
             B.
             1.
             
             Chap.
             5.
             note
             (
             b.
             )
          
           
             a
             It
             was
             customary
             amongst
             the
             Heathens
             to
             attend
             their
             dead
             to
             the
             grave
             with
             
               musick
               upon
               pipes
               ,
               and
               singing
               of
               mournful
               songs
               :
            
             in
             this
             Ceremony
             were
             imployed
             certain
             
               old
               Women
            
             ,
             called
             praeficae
             and
             
               siticine●
               ;
               see
               our
               notes
               upon
               the
            
             14
             th
             
               book
               of
               Amm.
               Marcell
            
             .
             Wherefore
             Christoph.
             mistakes
             who
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             reads
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             as
             if
             this
             were
             the
             sence
             ;
             
               there
               was
               nothing
               now
               to
               be
               seen
               ,
               but
               mournful
               cryes
               ,
               instead
               of
               their
               pipes
               ,
            
             &c.
             thus
             he
             erroneously
             translates
             the
             place
             .
             But
             all
             our
             M.
             SS
             .
             and
             Nicepho
             .
             keep
             to
             the
             common
             reading
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             By
             what
             is
             here
             related
             concerning
             the
             burial
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             we
             may
             gather
             that
             the
             custom
             of
             burning
             dead
             bodies
             was
             at
             that
             time
             wholly
             disused
             amongst
             the
             Romans
             .
             But
             ,
             when
             this
             custom
             was
             first
             abolish'd
             't
             is
             difficult
             to
             determine
             .
             The
             Romans
             seem
             to
             have
             taken
             up
             this
             custom
             of
             
               burying
               in
               graves
            
             from
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             Christians
             :
             concerning
             which
             we
             have
             a
             place
             very
             observable
             in
             Macrobius
             :
             for
             (
             says
             he
             in
             his
             Saturnal
             .
             B.
             7.
             
             Cap.
             7.
             )
             
               although
               in
               our
               days
               the
               custom
               of
               burning
               the
               dead
               is
               antiquated
               and
               disannulled
               :
               yet
               History
               teacheth
               us
               that
               in
               those
               days
               when
               they
               burned
               the
               dead
               ,
               they
               pay'd
               great
               respect
               and
               honour
               to
               them
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             all
             our
             M.
             SS
             .
             the
             Titles
             of
             the
             Chapters
             are
             transpos'd
             ;
             that
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             tenth
             Chapter
             is
             given
             to
             the
             ninth
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             that
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             prefixt
             to
             the
             ninth
             is
             set
             before
             the
             tenth
             .
             This
             mistake
             we
             had
             corrected
             in
             our
             translation
             ,
             but
             because
             we
             would
             do
             nothing
             without
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             M.
             SS
             .
             we
             did
             therefore
             choose
             rather
             to
             follow
             the
             mistake
             ,
             resting
             satisfied
             in
             having
             advertised
             the
             Reader
             of
             the
             mistake
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             After
             these
             words
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             antient
             Maz.
             and
             Med.
             M.
             SS
             .
             follows
             this
             clause
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               And
               Licinius
               (
               who
               was
               next
               to
               him
               in
               Authority
               ,
               both
               honoured
               for
               their
               wisedom
               and
               piety
               ;
               )
               two
               most
               pious
               [
               Emperours
               ]
               having
               been
               encouraged
               by
               God
               the
               supream
               King
               and
               Saviour
               of
               all
               men
               against
               two
               most
               impious
               Tyrants
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             which
             we
             have
             here
             inserted
             ,
             judging
             it
             to
             be
             genuine
             and
             penned
             by
             Eusebius
             himself
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             what
             follows
             .
             For
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             period
             Licinius
             is
             mentioned
             as
             well
             as
             Constantine
             :
             whence
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             had
             spoken
             of
             both
             of
             them
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             period
             .
             But
             the
             Transcriber
             designedly
             expunged
             Licinius's
             name
             here
             ,
             upon
             account
             of
             the
             impieties
             he
             committed
             afterwards
             .
             The
             Fuk.
             and
             Savill
             M.
             SS
             .
             does
             also
             agree
             with
             the
             Maz.
             and
             Med.
             M.
             SS
             .
             in
             inserting
             this
             clause
             here
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             These
             words
             occur
             at
             Exod.
             15.
             4.
             
             The
             phrase
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             the
             
               Septuagint
               translation
            
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             our
             
               English
               translation
               ,
               his
               chosen
               Captains
               .
            
             Expositours
             differ
             in
             their
             explications
             of
             these
             words
             .
             Valesius
             thinks
             the
             
               Vulgar
               translation
            
             is
             truest
             ;
             't
             is
             there
             rendred
             
               ternos
               ex
               curribus
               pugnantes
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Three
               fighting
               out
               of
               the
               Chariots
               .
            
             The
             true
             import
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             is
             ,
             
               The
               valiantest
            
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             the
             Caldeo
             renders
             )
             
               the
               fairest
               ,
               Captaines
            
             ;
             called
             
               The
               Three
            
             or
             Third
             ,
             from
             their
             being
             the
             third
             sort
             of
             Governours
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Egypt
             .
             See
             
               Ainsworth
               .
               Exod.
            
             14.
             7.
             and
             15.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             7.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             d
             I
             mislike
             
             Christophorson's
             Version
             of
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             he
             translates
             [
             
               canere
               potuisset
               ,
               could
               have
               sung
               :
            
             ]
             he
             ought
             rather
             to
             have
             rendred
             it
             [
             
               cecinerit
               ,
               should
               have
               sung
            
             :
             ]
             For
             Eusebius
             says
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             did
             sing
             so
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             exact
             words
             ,
             yet
             really
             and
             truly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             15.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             the
             Maz.
             and
             Savil.
             M.
             SS
             .
             this
             place
             is
             thus
             written
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               my
               helper
               and
               defender
               is
               become
               my
               salvation
               :
            
             ]
             which
             reading
             is
             confirmed
             by
             
             Rufinus's
             Version
             ,
             who
             translates
             it
             thus
             [
             
               Adjutor
               &
               protector
               meus
               ,
               &
               factus
               est
               mihi
               in
               salutem
               :
            
             ]
             This
             passage
             occurs
             at
             Exod.
             15.
             2
             ;
             where
             the
             Roman
             Edition
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             has
             not
             these
             two
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             I
             wonder
             at
             :
             for
             I
             am
             very
             certain
             that
             Eusebius
             made
             use
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             translation
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Greeks
             call
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             whom
             the
             Latines
             call
             [
             
               Perfectissimi
               ,
               most
               Perfect
            
             ]
             This
             Title
             Perfectissimi
             was
             appropiated
             to
             them
             of
             the
             
               Ordinis
               Equestris
            
             ,
             or
             
               Roman
               Knights
            
             ;
             as
             Clarissimi
             was
             a
             title
             peculiar
             to
             them
             of
             the
             
               Senatorian
               Order
            
             .
             The
             Emperour's
             Prefects
             and
             Treasurers
             ,
             who
             were
             always
             Knights
             ,
             had
             the
             title
             of
             Perfectissimi
             given
             them
             .
             This
             dignity
             or
             title
             in
             antient
             inscriptions
             is
             signified
             by
             these
             Characters
             P.
             V.
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             
               Vir.
               Perfectissimus
            
             :
             see
             Gruter
             ,
             pag.
             1098
             ;
             and
             my
             notes
             on
             
               Amm.
               Marcell
            
             .
             p.
             202.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             Instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             we
             chose
             to
             Read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             over
             ,
             or
             
               into
               the
               hand
            
             :
             which
             Rufinus
             confirms
             and
             explains
             thus
             ,
             
               Vexillum
               Dominicae
               crucis
               in
               dexter●
               suâ
               jub●s
               depingi
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             though
             otherwise
             rendred
             by
             some
             translatours
             )
             signifies
             the
             same
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             phrase
             before
             used
             in
             the
             first
             chapter
             of
             this
             ninth
             book
             .
             The
             import
             of
             it
             is
             
               seponere
               ,
               occultare
               ;
               to
               conceal
               ,
            
             or
             
               suppress
               the
               Edict
            
             ,
             as
             Maximin
             did
             before
             in
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             this
             ninth
             book
             ,
             when
             
             Galerius's
             Rescript
             was
             sent
             him
             .
             But
             when
             Constantine
             and
             Licinius
             ,
             after
             the
             overthrow
             of
             Maxentius
             ,
             sent
             their
             Decree
             to
             him
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Christians
             ;
             he
             durst
             not
             conceal
             it
             
               metu
               superiorum
               ,
               fearing
               them
               ,
               as
               being
               his
               superiours
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             Diocletian
             was
             the
             first
             that
             assumed
             to
             himself
             this
             sirname
             ,
             Jovius
             ;
             as
             his
             Collegue
             Maximian
             did
             that
             of
             Herculius
             .
             Aferwards
             when
             Constantius
             and
             Galerius
             were
             created
             
             Caesar's
             ,
             Galerius
             ,
             by
             marrying
             
             Diocletian's
             daughter
             ,
             and
             living
             with
             him
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             came
             to
             be
             called
             
               Caesar
               Jovius
            
             ;
             and
             Constantius
             ,
             by
             marrying
             
             Herculius's
             daughter
             in
             law
             ;
             and
             living
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Western
             parts
             ,
             was
             called
             
               Caesar
               Herculius
            
             .
             Afterwards
             when
             Galerius
             died
             ,
             Maximin
             ,
             who
             was
             by
             him
             created
             Caesar
             ,
             assumed
             to
             himself
             the
             sirname
             of
             Jovius
             ;
             which
             Eusebius
             here
             takes
             notice
             of
             .
             See
             the
             
               Chronicon
               Alexandrian
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             Under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             
               East
               ,
               Egypt
            
             also
             is
             contained
             .
             For
             the
             Government
             hereof
             was
             committed
             to
             
               Maximinus
               Caesar.
            
             For
             Maximimus
             (
             after
             he
             was
             made
             Caesar
             by
             Galerius
             )
             received
             the
             jurisdiction
             over
             all
             those
             Provinces
             ,
             which
             Diocletian
             had
             reserved
             to
             himself
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             Egypt
             was
             reckoned
             amongst
             the
             Eastern
             Provinces
             a
             long
             while
             after
             .
             So
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             (
             B.
             14.
             where
             he
             recounts
             the
             Provinces
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             )
             reckons
             Egypt
             and
             Mesopotamia
             amongst
             them
             .
             Further
             ,
             Egypt
             was
             originally
             under
             the
             Comes
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             an
             antient
             inscription
             ;
             the
             Contents
             whereof
             are
             these
             ;
             M.
             MAECIO
             MEMMIO
             FURIO
             BALBURIO
             CAECILIANO
             PLACIDO
             C.
             V.
             COMITI
             ORIENTIS
             .
             AEGYPTI
             .
             MESOPOTAMIAE
             .
             CONSULI
             ORDINARIO
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             '
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               year
               past
            
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             311.
             when
             Maximian
             was
             the
             eighth
             time
             Consul
             ,
             for
             in
             this
             very
             year
             (
             wherein
             Galerius
             died
             ,
             Maximin
             seized
             upon
             Bithynia
             ,
             which
             Galerius
             (
             together
             with
             Illyricum
             and
             Thrace
             )
             had
             reserved
             for
             himself
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             This
             place
             is
             very
             intricate
             and
             obscure
             :
             and
             first
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             difficulty
             in
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             some
             translated
             
               propterea
               quòd
               ,
               because
            
             ,
             but
             the
             adverb
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             may
             be
             rendred
             
               ità
               ,
               so
            
             ,
             and
             then
             this
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             place
             .
             (
             viz.
             )
             
               I
               return'd
               a
               kind
               reply
               to
               the
            
             Nicomedians
             ,
             
               which
               the
               Emperours
               my
               predecessours
               always
               were
               careful
               to
               do
               .
            
             The
             next
             difficulty
             is
             in
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               it
               therefore
               pleased
               the
               Gods
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             But
             we
             rather
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               it
               now
               so
               pleased
               the
               Gods
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             By
             this
             means
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             is
             fitly
             oppos'd
             to
             the
             preceding
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               antient
               Emperours
            
             .
             &c.
             ]
             according
             to
             this
             emendation
             we
             have
             translated
             the
             place
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             Maximin
             does
             here
             make
             a
             distinction
             betwixt
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Letters
             and
             
               Commands
               .
               Letters
            
             or
             Rescripts
             were
             sent
             by
             the
             Emperours
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             or
             Presidents
             into
             their
             Provinces
             when
             they
             were
             absent
             from
             Court
             :
             Mandata
             or
             Commands
             were
             given
             them
             by
             the
             Emperour
             when
             they
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             before
             they
             went
             to
             their
             Provinces
             ,
             all
             which
             commands
             were
             bound
             up
             in
             a
             short
             Libel
             .
             And
             this
             was
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             of
             their
             charges
             given
             them
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             )
             that
             they
             should
             be
             careful
             of
             their
             health
             .
             The
             Civilians
             speak
             much
             concerning
             these
             
               mandata
               Principum
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             o
             Those
             Souldiers
             were
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               Beneficiarii
               ,
               that
               were
               promoted
               by
               the
               favour
               of
               the
               Tribune
            
             ;
             they
             were
             priviledged
             from
             several
             Duties
             and
             Military
             hardships
             (
             as
             says
             Vergetius
             .
             )
             Vales.
             
          
           
             p
             It
             was
             usual
             that
             the
             Praesects
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             should
             ,
             immediately
             upon
             Receipt
             of
             the
             Emperour's
             Law
             ,
             publish
             it
             to
             the
             Subjects
             by
             their
             Edict
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             did
             promulge
             the
             Emperours
             Law
             before
             their
             own
             Edict
             ;
             sometimes
             they
             Proclaimed
             their
             own
             Edict
             ,
             and
             only
             mentioned
             in
             it
             the
             Emperour's
             Law.
             Thus
             did
             Sabinus
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             chapter
             of
             this
             ninth
             book
             .
             But
             Rufinus
             says
             that
             he
             Proclaimed
             the
             Emperour's
             Law
             before
             his
             own
             Edict
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             we
             must
             confess
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperours
             Laws
             were
             published
             before
             the
             Edicts
             of
             the
             Presidents
             most
             commonly
             .
             Of
             this
             we
             have
             a
             notable
             instance
             in
             the
             Conference
             at
             Carthage
             ,
             where
             after
             the
             Reading
             of
             the
             Emperour's
             Letter
             to
             Marcellinus
             the
             Tribune
             and
             the
             Notarius
             ,
             Marcellinus's
             Edict
             was
             read
             .
             We
             must
             suppose
             the
             same
             thing
             concerning
             the
             Emperour's
             Rescripts
             :
             which
             were
             always
             placed
             before
             the
             Edicts
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             .
             So
             did
             
               Himerius
               Rationalist
            
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Governour
             of
             Marcot●
             ;
             which
             Athanasius
             has
             related
             in
             
               his
               Apology
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             q
             By
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             us'd
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             understand
             a
             
               Council
               of
               Bishops
            
             ,
             but
             an
             
               Ecclesiastick
               Congregation
            
             ,
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             sometimes
             us'd
             in
             that
             sence
             ,
             and
             Niceph.
             in
             this
             place
             uses
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               to
               meet
               together
               in
               their
               assemblies
            
             ]
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             word
             I
             greatly
             approve
             of
             as
             explaining
             the
             place
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             r
             These
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             Musculus
             and
             Christoph.
             render
             thus
             ;
             
               Maximino
               ,
               ut
               ista
               concederet
               ,
               scripserant
               ,
               they
               had
               written
               to
               Maximin
               that
               he
               should
               grant
               it
               .
            
             But
             I
             think
             
             Eusebius's
             meaning
             was
             otherwise
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             )
             Constantine
             and
             Licinius
             wrote
             to
             Maximin
             that
             they
             had
             given
             free
             liberty
             to
             the
             Christians
             to
             exercise
             their
             Religion
             ▪
             to
             celebrate
             their
             assemblies
             ,
             and
             to
             build
             Churches
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             it
             seems
             unlikely
             and
             some
             thing
             arrogant
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             and
             Licinius
             should
             command
             Maximin
             ,
             their
             Collegue
             ,
             to
             grant
             these
             Priviledges
             to
             the
             Christians
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             I
             wonder
             Translatours
             did
             not
             understand
             the
             force
             of
             this
             word
             .
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               to
               surround
            
             ]
             when
             as
             the
             
               Common
               Lexicons
            
             do
             sufficiently
             explain
             it
             ▪
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             old
             Maz.
             M.
             S.
             does
             here
             begin
             this
             chapter
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             not
             a
             little
             glad
             that
             my
             conjecture
             is
             confirm'd
             by
             its
             authority
             .
             For
             before
             I
             had
             procured
             that
             M.
             S.
             I
             begun
             this
             tenth
             chapter
             at
             the
             next
             period
             ,
             The
             King
             's
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             do
             agree
             with
             the
             Maz.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             By
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             is
             meant
             ,
             
               to
               place
               his
               name
               first
               in
               all
               Titles
               of
               Laws
               and
               Decrees
               .
            
             Also
             ,
             in
             all
             inscriptions
             on
             publick
             works
             ,
             Statues
             and
             Images
             ,
             Maximin
             plac'd
             his
             name
             before
             his
             Collegues
             ,
             Constantine
             and
             Licinius
             :
             although
             they
             were
             Augusti
             before
             him
             .
             But
             Maximin
             challenged
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             created
             Caesar
             before
             them
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Niceph.
             changes
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               extending
               his
               pride
               to
               utter
               madness
            
             ]
             which
             rendition
             is
             not
             amiss
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             ,
             in
             Chrysostome
             ,
             taken
             for
             pride
             in
             many
             places
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             all
             our
             M.
             SS
             .
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             we
             translate
             accordingly
             the
             term
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             By
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             the
             term
             here
             us'd
             ,
             Eusebius
             means
             
               Maximin's
               Foot
               forces
            
             .
             Of
             all
             Historians
             only
             Zosimus
             mentions
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             Battel
             between
             Maximin
             and
             Licinius
             in
             Illyricum
             ;
             in
             his
             second
             book
             :
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             Licinius
             at
             first
             suffered
             some
             loss
             ;
             but
             afterwards
             ,
             renewing
             the
             fight
             ,
             he
             put
             Maximin
             to
             flight
             ,
             who
             fled
             towards
             the
             East
             ,
             thinking
             to
             raise
             a
             new
             Army
             .
             This
             relation
             does
             well
             agree
             with
             this
             of
             Eusebius
             here
             ,
             for
             he
             says
             that
             Maximin
             having
             lost
             his
             Army
             fled
             into
             his
             part
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             the
             East
             .
             This
             Battel
             therefore
             was
             fought
             in
             Europe
             ;
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             313.
             
             Constantine
             and
             Licinius
             being
             the
             third
             time
             Consuls
             ;
             as
             Sigonius
             well
             observes
             in
             his
             third
             book
             
               De
               Occidentali
               Imperio
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             33.
             16.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             33.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               A
               Copy
               of
               the
               Version
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             .
             note
             
               (
               e.
            
             )
          
           
             He
             means
             his
             Rescript
             to
             Sabinus
             Prefect
             of
             the
             Pretorium
             ;
             which
             Eusebius
             has
             inserted
             at
             the
             foregoing
             Chap.
             B.
             9.
             
             Maximin
             says
             't
             was
             written
             
               in
               the
               year
               past
            
             ,
             or
             
               the
               last
               year
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             312.
             
             Constantine
             and
             Licinius
             being
             both
             then
             in
             their
             second
             Consulate
             .
             Whence
             it
             follows
             that
             this
             last
             Edict
             of
             Maximin
             was
             written
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             313
             ;
             Constantine
             and
             Licinius
             being
             the
             third
             time
             Consuls
             .
             Further
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             principal
             differences
             between
             the
             Emperours
             Rescripts
             and
             Edicts
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             Their
             Rescripts
             had
             their
             names
             annext
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             sent
             ;
             the
             Edicts
             spoke
             to
             all
             men
             in
             general
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             Edicts
             were
             publickly
             proposed
             ;
             the
             Rescripts
             were
             given
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             sent
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             from
             
               Gest.
               Purgat
               .
               Cecilian
            
             .
             p.
             28
             nor
             was
             it
             usual
             to
             publish
             them
             ,
             unless
             this
             word
             was
             expresly
             added
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             
               Rescript
               ,
               proponatur
               ,
               Let
               it
               be
               published
               .
            
             Lastly
             ,
             in
             their
             Rescripts
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Emperour
             was
             prefixt
             only
             with
             some
             few
             of
             his
             Titles
             :
             but
             in
             their
             Edicts
             ,
             none
             of
             their
             Titles
             were
             omitted
             ,
             but
             all
             were
             carefully
             and
             proudly
             mentioned
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             This
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             is
             by
             Langus
             rendered
             
               malè
               accepisse
               ,
               misapprehended
               ,
               misinterpreted
               :
            
             which
             Version
             I
             approve
             of
             :
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             its
             genuin
             sense
             signifies
             
               malè
               interpretari
            
             .
             But
             Musculus
             (
             and
             Christoph.
             in
             imitation
             of
             him
             )
             translates
             it
             ,
             
               neglig●re
               to
               neglect
               ,
               pro
               nihilo
               habere
               ,
               not
               to
               value
               :
            
             which
             is
             not
             so
             well
             .
             The
             Fuk.
             and
             Savil.
             M.
             SS
             .
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             disregarded
             ]
             which
             words
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             written
             in
             the
             margin
             as
             a
             Scholion
             at
             first
             ;
             but
             afterward
             crept
             into
             the
             Text.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             That
             is
             by
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             who
             us'd
             to
             give
             those
             Estates
             which
             fell
             to
             the
             Exchequer
             to
             those
             that
             begged
             them
             .
             See
             the
             Code
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Title
               De
               petitionibus
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             Chrysostome
             attests
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Oration
               concerning
               Saint
            
             Babylas
             
               against
               the
               Gentiles
            
             ;
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               The
               eye-balls
               of
               one
               of
               them
               leapt
               out
               of
               his
               eye
               holes
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               ,
               while
               he
               was
               yet
               alive
               ;
               this
               was
            
             Maximin
             :
             
               The
               other
               ran
               mad
               .
               Diocletian
            
             was
             the
             Emperour
             that
             was
             distracted
             ;
             which
             is
             attested
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             by
             Constantine
             .
             We
             have
             also
             an
             account
             of
             Maximins
             blindness
             ,
             in
             
             Epiphanius's
             piece
             
               De
               Ponderib
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             Though
             in
             the
             common
             Editions
             the
             term
             here
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             yet
             we
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             here
             means
             ,
             that
             Maximin
             was
             proclaimed
             a
             
               Common
               Enemy
            
             .
             This
             was
             done
             very
             solemnly
             ,
             by
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             as
             the
             Compilers
             of
             the
             
               Historia
               Augusta
            
             inform
             us
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             and
             especially
             where
             they
             treat
             of
             Maximin
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Him
             whom
             the
             Greeks
             name
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             we
             have
             termed
             Picentius
             :
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Sycophant
             of
             this
             name
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Constantine
               ,
               Zosimus
            
             attesteth
             in
             the
             end
             of
             his
             second
             book
             .
             Certain
             we
             are
             that
             those
             persons
             whom
             the
             Greeks
             call
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Latines
             term
             Picentes
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             He
             seems
             to
             mean
             the
             Prefect
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             .
             For
             the
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             is
             never
             used
             but
             to
             denote
             either
             the
             Prefect
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             ,
             or
             the
             Prefect
             of
             the
             City
             .
             Besides
             ,
             whenas
             Eusebius
             affirms
             that
             Picentius
             was
             advanced
             to
             great
             honour
             and
             made
             Consul
             twice
             by
             Maximin
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             absurd
             for
             him
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             made
             Rationalist
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             being
             a
             place
             of
             small
             honour
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Prefecture
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             .
             But
             ,
             there
             are
             these
             arguments
             to
             con●ute
             this
             opinion
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             by
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             Eusebius
             does
             always
             mean
             the
             Rationalist
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             frequently
             observed
             before
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Sabinus
             was
             Prefect
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             to
             Maximin
             (
             as
             we
             noted
             before
             )
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             ,
             311
             ,
             and
             312.
             
             Neither
             (
             3.
             )
             is
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             Rationalists
             Office
             to
             be
             lookt
             upon
             as
             mean
             and
             low
             .
             For
             even
             Macrianus
             (
             he
             that
             seized
             on
             the
             Empire
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Gallienus
             )
             bore
             that
             Office
             :
             and
             Eusebius
             himself
             (
             book
             8.
             chap.
             9.
             )
             calls
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               no
               mean
               Office
            
             ;
             speaking
             of
             Philoromus
             the
             Martyr
             .
             But
             that
             which
             Eusebius
             says
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Picentius
             was
             made
             Consul
             thrice
             by
             Maximin
             ,
             is
             very
             intricate
             and
             difficult
             to
             be
             made
             out
             .
             We
             have
             observed
             before
             ,
             that
             after
             
             Galerius's
             death
             ,
             Maximin
             took
             upon
             himself
             the
             Title
             of
             Augustus
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             311.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             before
             this
             time
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             Caesar
             only
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             make
             
               Picentius
               Consul
            
             .
             For
             the
             Augusti
             only
             had
             a
             right
             of
             creating
             the
             Consuls
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             after
             
             Galerius's
             death
             ,
             Maximin
             declared
             himself
             and
             
               Picentius
               Consuls
            
             in
             that
             very
             year
             .
             On
             the
             year
             following
             Maximin
             and
             Picentius
             bore
             their
             second
             Consulate
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             when
             Constantine
             and
             Licinius
             were
             the
             second
             time
             Consuls
             in
             the
             West
             .
             But
             in
             Italy
             and
             
               Africa
               Maxentius
            
             was
             the
             fourth
             time
             Consul
             alone
             .
             Then
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             after
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             313
             year
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             same
             Maximin
             and
             Picentius
             were
             Consuls
             the
             third
             time
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             as
             is
             evidently
             collected
             from
             this
             famous
             passage
             in
             Eusebius
             For
             't
             is
             improbable
             that
             Maximin
             should
             give
             a
             third
             Consulate
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             not
             declare
             himself
             Consul
             once
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
               ,
               Galerius
               Maximinus
            
             is
             put
             Consul
             with
             Maximianus
             being
             in
             his
             eighth
             Consulate
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             311.
             
             Although
             in
             that
             Chronicle
             he
             is
             called
             
               Galerius
               Maximus
            
             .
             We
             therefore
             are
             the
             first
             that
             have
             taken
             notice
             ,
             that
             Maximin
             bore
             three
             Consulates
             .
             Whence
             it
             may
             be
             gathered
             that
             Maximin
             was
             Augustus
             about
             two
             years
             ,
             having
             before
             been
             Caesar
             seven
             years
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             lived
             till
             the
             313
             year
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             also
             demonstrated
             from
             his
             Rescripts
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             wonder
             how
             so
             notorious
             a
             mistake
             should
             creep
             into
             
             Eusebius's
             Chronicon
             ,
             as
             to
             place
             
             Maximin's
             death
             before
             
             Maxentius's
             :
             It
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             committed
             by
             Saint
             Jerome
             ;
             for
             he
             added
             many
             things
             of
             his
             own
             to
             
             Eusebius's
             Chronicon
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             He
             was
             President
             of
             Thebaïs
             ,
             as
             Epiphanius
             attests
             in
             his
             68
             
               Here
               's
               ▪
            
             which
             is
             the
             Heresie
             of
             the
             Mel●tiani
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             called
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Culcïanus
             ;
             ]
             but
             it
             should
             be
             Culcianus
             as
             't
             is
             evident
             from
             this
             place
             in
             Eusebius
             .
             Yet
             Rufinus
             translates
             it
             Quintianus
             :
             in
             Nicephorus
             't
             is
             Lucianus
             ;
             both
             names
             are
             false
             .
             For
             this
             President
             was
             called
             Culcianus
             ,
             as
             (
             besides
             Eusebius
             )
             the
             Acts
             of
             Phileas
             the
             Martyr's
             passion
             do
             affirm
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Eusebius
             speaks
             of
             this
             Theotecnus
             before
             ,
             in
             this
             ninth
             book
             .
             Cedrenus
             asserts
             that
             this
             Theotecnus
             perswaded
             
               Galerius
               Maximianus
            
             to
             raise
             a
             persecution
             against
             the
             Christians
             .
             But
             he
             is
             mistaken
             ,
             in
             that
             〈◊〉
             takes
             
               Galerius
               Maximianus
            
             for
             
               Galerius
               Maximinus
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             common
             errour
             amongst
             the
             modern
             Greek
             Authours
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             146.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e262510
           
             a
             He
             means
             Paulinus
             Bishop
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             to
             whom
             our
             Eusebius
             dedicated
             his
             Ecclesiastick
             History
             .
             For
             by
             his
             perswasion
             he
             undertook
             this
             work
             ,
             as
             he
             does
             here
             plainly
             intimate
             .
             Eusebius
             designedly
             omitted
             the
             dedication
             of
             his
             books
             to
             Paulinus
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             his
             work
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             usually
             done
             ,
             )
             upon
             account
             of
             
             Paulinus's
             modesty
             (
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             :
             )
             but
             was
             contented
             to
             make
             an
             honourable
             mention
             of
             him
             at
             the
             end
             of
             his
             History
             .
             For
             he
             supposed
             it
             signified
             not
             much
             ,
             whether
             he
             dedicated
             his
             books
             to
             him
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             end
             of
             them
             .
             Eusebius
             dedicated
             to
             the
             same
             Paulinus
             two
             books
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               concerning
               the
               names
               of
               places
            
             :
             the
             former
             of
             these
             (
             which
             contained
             the
             division
             of
             the
             12
             Tribes
             ,
             the
             description
             of
             the
             City
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             Hebrew
             appellations
             of
             extraneous
             nations
             )
             is
             now
             lost
             .
             But
             the
             latter
             (
             which
             treats
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             names
             of
             places
             )
             was
             above
             twenty
             years
             since
             put
             forth
             in
             Greek
             by
             the
             
               Reverend
               Father
               Bonsrerius
            
             ;
             to
             which
             there
             is
             prefixt
             an
             Epistle
             to
             Paulinus
             .
             Wherein
             Eusebius
             attests
             ,
             that
             by
             
             Paulinus's
             perswasion
             he
             attempted
             that
             work
             ;
             and
             he
             gives
             him
             this
             title
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               O
               Paulinus
               ,
               thou
               sacred
               man
               of
               God!
            
             ]
             Paulinus
             therefore
             was
             our
             
             Eusebius's
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Instigator
               to
               compile
               his
               books
            
             ,
             as
             Ambrosius
             heretofore
             was
             
             Origen's
             .
             —
             Further
             ,
             this
             Paulinus
             was
             at
             first
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             Antioch
             .
             Afterwards
             ,
             being
             preferred
             to
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             he
             was
             much
             commended
             for
             his
             Presidency
             over
             that
             Church
             .
             And
             at
             length
             when
             Eustathius
             was
             divested
             of
             the
             See
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             he
             was
             by
             the
             Antiochians
             preferred
             to
             the
             Goverment
             of
             their
             Church
             :
             so
             Eusebius
             info
             〈…〉
             us
             ,
             in
             
               his
               book
               against
               Marcellus
            
             ,
             chap.
             4.
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Afterwards
               he
               inveighs
               against
               the
               man
               of
               God
            
             Paulinus
             ,
             a
             most
             blessed
             person
             ;
             
               who
               was
               adorned
               with
               the
               dignity
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               at
            
             Antioch
             :
             
               and
               was
               so
               famous
               for
               his
               Government
               of
               the
            
             Tyrian
             
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Antiochians
             
               challenged
               him
               as
               their
               own
               proper
               goods
               .
               Philostorgius
            
             (
             book
             3.
             chap.
             15.
             )
             says
             expresly
             ,
             that
             Paulinus
             succeeded
             Eustathius
             in
             the
             See
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             that
             six
             months
             after
             his
             translation
             he
             died
             .
             —
             Paulinus
             therefore
             died
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             328
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             born
             the
             Episcopate
             of
             Antioch
             six
             months
             .
             Wherefore
             Gothofredus
             is
             much
             mistaken
             ,
             who
             (
             in
             his
             notes
             on
             Philostorgius
             )
             supposes
             Paulinus
             to
             have
             died
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             324
             ;
             and
             blames
             Philostorgius
             for
             being
             inconstant
             to
             himself
             .
             But
             Philostorgius
             agrees
             very
             well
             with
             himself
             ;
             which
             Gothofredus
             does
             not
             in
             asserting
             that
             Paulinus
             Bishop
             of
             Tyre
             died
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             324.
             undoubtedly
             Paulinus
             Bishop
             of
             Tyre
             was
             present
             at
             the
             
               Nicene
               Council
            
             ,
             and
             survived
             that
             Synod
             sometime
             ;
             as
             Theodoret
             informs
             us
             book
             1.
             chap.
             6.
             and
             Sozomen
             book
             2.
             chap.
             18.
             —
             Baronius
             indeed
             says
             that
             Paulinus
             died
             in
             the
             year
             324
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Eustathius
               succeeded
               him
            
             .
             But
             Baronius
             affirms
             not
             ,
             that
             that
             Paulinus
             ,
             whom
             he
             makes
             
             Eustathius's
             predecessour
             ,
             was
             Bishop
             of
             
               Tyre
               ▪
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             phrase
             in
             the
             original
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             
               Valesius
               ,
               Chistophorson
            
             ,
             and
             Grynaeus
             render
             
               in
               perfecto
               numero
            
             ;
             and
             we
             ,
             
               in
               its
               due
               order
            
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             98.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             46
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             37.
             35
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             place
             (
             which
             neither
             Musculus
             nor
             Christophorson
             understood
             )
             must
             be
             thus
             mended
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               But
               (
               although
               they
               did
               not
               enjoy
               them
               in
               the
               same
               degree
               that
               we
               did
               ,
               yet
               at
               least
               in
               some
               measure
               )
               might
               together
               with
               us
               partake
               of
               the
               streams
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             In
             Stephens
             Edit
             .
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Ezek.
             37.
             v.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             here
             (
             as
             't
             is
             frequently
             in
             this
             Historian
             )
             us'd
             to
             signifie
             
               the
               praising
               of
               God
            
             :
             so
             also
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               laudare
               Deum
               ,
               to
               praise
               God.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
             Rufinus's
             Version
             of
             this
             place
             may
             serve
             in
             stead
             of
             a
             comment
             ;
             he
             translates
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               Jam
               verò
               ingens
               in
               Sacerdotiis
               &
               ministeriis
               ,
               atque
               in
               omnibus
               quae
               ad
               religionis
               observantiam
               pertinent
               ,
               gratia
               refulgebat
               .
               Adstabant
               hic
               psallentium
               chori
               ,
               juvenes
               &
               virgines
               ,
               senes
               cum
               junioribus
               laudabant
               nomen
               domini
               .
               Hic
               mystica
               ministeria
               ordinatis
               &
               dispositis
               vicibus
               agebantur
               ;
               And
               now
               an
               exceeding
               great
               glory
               and
               beauty
               appeared
               in
               the
               performances
               of
               the
            
             Presbyters
             ,
             
               and
               in
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               Services
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               things
               belonging
               to
               the
               observances
               of
               Religion
               .
               In
               one
               place
               ,
               the
               company
               of
               those
               that
               sung
               Psalms
               ,
               youths
               and
               virgins
               ,
               old
               men
               and
               young
               ,
               praised
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord.
               In
               another
               ,
               the
               mysticall
               services
               were
               performed
               by
               set
               courses
               orderly
               appointed
               .
            
             The
             terms
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             therefore
             denote
             the
             people
             of
             the
             congregation
             ,
             who
             sang
             Psalms
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             hearkned
             to
             the
             sacred
             Lessons
             :
             which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               auditours
               of
               the
               expressions
            
             ]
             which
             can
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Laicks
             only
             .
             The
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             point
             out
             to
             us
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             who
             performed
             the
             mystical
             ceremonies
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             By
             these
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               mystical
               Symbols
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               passion
            
             ]
             is
             meant
             Baptism
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             suffering
             .
             For
             ,
             
               by
               Baptism
               we
               die
               ,
               and
               are
               buried
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               we
               rise
               again
               through
               the
               same
               Christ
               by
               faith
               .
            
             See
             Colos.
             2.
             12.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             These
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             we
             render
             [
             
               to
               whom
               God
               hath
               given
               this
               special
               and
               particular
               priviledge
            
             ]
             Christoph.
             understands
             as
             if
             this
             were
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             .
             
               (
               viz.
               )
               That
               this
               Church
               ,
               which
               was
               founded
               by
            
             Paulinus
             ,
             
               was
               a
               special
               ornament
               or
               honour
               to
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             
               his
               Church
            
             :
             but
             Musculus
             follows
             the
             same
             sense
             that
             I
             do
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             the
             Greek
             Text
             ,
             the
             term
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             we
             have
             translated
             Religious
             ;
             but
             doubtless
             Eusebius
             wrote
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             majestick
             ]
             for
             it
             would
             be
             a
             simple
             way
             of
             expressing
             ones
             self
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Religious
               Auditory
               of
               Religion
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             44.
             v.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             48.
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             c.
             3.
             v.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             87.
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             122.
             v.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             26.
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             48.
             v.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             the
             Med.
             M.
             S.
             I
             found
             this
             Scholion
             written
             at
             these
             words
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               Thou
               deliverest
               no
               good
               divinity
               here
               (
               O
            
             Eusebius
             I
             
               )
               concerning
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               coëqual
               in
               dominion
               ,
               coëternal
               ,
               and
               con-Creatour
               of
               all
               things
            
             [
             with
             the
             Father
             :
             ]
             
               Thou
               stilest
               him
               the
               second
               Authour
               of
               all
               good
               ,
               when
               as
               he
               is
               the
               same
               Authour
               and
               Framer
               of
               all
               things
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               same
               substance
               with
               him
               .
            
             Also
             in
             the
             Maz.
             M.
             S.
             we
             met
             with
             this
             Scholion
             here
             ,
             in
             a
             later
             hand
             ,
             wherein
             Eusebius
             is
             also
             reproved
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             subjects
             the
             Son
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             attributes
             to
             him
             the
             second
             place
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             that
             is
             :
             
               why
               doest
               thou
               utter
               this
               divinity
               (
               O
               man
               !
               )
               to
               thine
               own
               destruction
               ?
               detracting
               from
               and
               subjecting
               him
               ,
               who
               in
               glory
               ,
               power
               ,
               and
               essence
               is
               every
               way
               like
               the
               Father
               ;
               and
               attributing
               to
               him
               the
               second
               place
               from
               the
               Father
               .
               Thy
               sentiments
               and
               writings
               do
               herein
               contradict
               those
               holy
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               determined
               the
               Son
               to
               be
               coëssential
               with
               the
               Father
               .
               To
               whose
               opinion
               thou
               didst
               subscribe
               ,
               unless
               they
               who
               wrote
               their
               Acts
               do
               declare
               a
               palpable
               untruth
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             the
             Greek
             ,
             these
             following
             lines
             (
             the
             translation
             whereof
             is
             contained
             within
             this
             parenthesis
             )
             seem
             to
             be
             Iambicks
             taken
             out
             of
             some
             Tragedian
             .
             The
             words
             are
             these
             ;
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
            
             which
             verses
             are
             undoubtedly
             very
             elegant
             ,
             and
             smel
             something
             of
             Aeschylus
             ,
             or
             Sophocles
             .
             But
             I
             think
             they
             ought
             rather
             to
             be
             blotted
             out
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             for
             they
             disturb
             the
             sence
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Here
             he
             first
             relates
             what
             Christ
             did
             in
             the
             days
             of
             old
             ,
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             mankind
             .
             Afterwards
             he
             sets
             forth
             what
             miracles
             he
             lately
             wrought
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             the
             Text
             we
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             but
             we
             should
             rather
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             as
             we
             find
             it
             in
             the
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             Maz.
             M.
             SS
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             
               solummodo
               ,
               only
            
             ,
             or
             alone
             ;
             which
             phrase
             is
             frequent
             in
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             thus
             he
             is
             here
             to
             be
             understood
             :
             That
             Christ
             only
             ,
             by
             his
             appearance
             and
             incarnation
             in
             times
             past
             ▪
             delivered
             men
             ,
             who
             were
             enstav'd
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             from
             that
             grievous
             yoke
             of
             servitude
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             the
             import
             whereof
             ,
             if
             rendered
             word
             for
             word
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             
               Envy
               the
               hater
               of
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               the
               Devil
               the
               lover
               of
               mischief
               .
            
             But
             by
             the
             following
             words
             in
             the
             period
             he
             seems
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Devil
             only
             :
             upon
             which
             account
             we
             render
             it
             
               The
               envious
               Devil
            
             ,
             &c.
             agreeable
             to
             Valesius's
             Version
             .
          
           
             g
             Upon
             these
             words
             in
             the
             Med.
             M.
             S.
             we
             find
             this
             Scholion
             in
             the
             margin
             .
             (
             viz.
             )
             
               this
               is
               wicked
               ,
               Atheistical
               ,
               and
               Blasphemous
               ,
               to
               call
               the
               Saviour
               Christ
               and
               God
               ,
               the
               great
               Commander
               in
               chief
               of
               God's
               Host.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             We
             ought
             to
             take
             special
             notice
             of
             this
             place
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             the
             first
             wherein
             Eusebius
             calls
             Christ
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             one
             place
             I
             think
             sufficient
             to
             consute
             all
             their
             malicious
             calumnies
             ,
             who
             believe
             that
             our
             Authour
             Eusebius
             was
             infected
             with
             Arianisme
             .
             This
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             is
             made
             in
             imitation
             of
             Plato's
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             
               that
               which
               in
               it self
               is
               truly
               good
               :
            
             so
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             he
             
               who
               is
               truly
               originally
               and
               in
               himself
               God.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             By
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             may
             be
             meant
             
               the
               Christians
            
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               after
               his
               own
               name
            
             :
             which
             name
             of
             Christians
             was
             spread
             over
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             known
             not
             amongst
             the
             Romans
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             amongst
             the
             Barbarians
             .
             But
             if
             any
             would
             have
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             signifie
             
               Christ's
               own
               name
            
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             much
             contradict
             it
             ;
             for
             a
             little
             after
             our
             Authour
             speaks
             of
             the
             Christians
             :
             which
             certainly
             he
             would
             not
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             he
             spoken
             of
             them
             before
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             term
             here
             ,
             does
             not
             signifie
             
               the
               Consecration
               of
               Churches
            
             ,
             as
             Musculus
             here
             translates
             it
             ;
             but
             rather
             the
             
               Donaria
               ,
               things
               Offered
               and
               Consecrated
               to
               God
               ,
            
             and
             thus
             the
             following
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Ornaments
               and
               Dedicated
            
             (
             or
             Consecrated
             )
             gifts
             ,
             ]
             declare
             .
             Certainly
             if
             Eusebius
             had
             here
             meant
             Consecration
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             us'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             this
             place
             ;
             as
             he
             does
             in
             the
             third
             chapter
             of
             this
             tenth
             book
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             In
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             at
             the
             side
             of
             this
             line
             I
             found
             this
             mark
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             set
             :
             which
             is
             an
             abbreviation
             of
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               polite
               ,
               elegant
            
             .
             ]
             In
             antient
             M.
             SS
             .
             't
             is
             usually
             found
             placed
             at
             the
             more
             elegant
             passages
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             33.
             v.
             9.
             
          
           
             m
             I
             have
             translated
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               firm
               stones
               :
               Musculus
            
             translates
             them
             
               crescentes
               lapides
               ,
               growing
               stones
               .
               Christoph
               .
            
             renders
             them
             
               incedentes
               in
               terra
               lapides
               ,
               walking
               stones
               :
            
             but
             I
             cannot
             conceive
             ,
             how
             the
             foundation
             could
             be
             firm
             ,
             if
             the
             stones
             mov'd
             .
             Of
             these
             Versions
             the
             Reader
             may
             take
             which
             best
             pleaseth
             him
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             here
             reject
             Christoph.
             version
             .
             But
             whereas
             Christoph.
             supposes
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             we
             translate
             [
             that
             God
             whom
             we
             praise
             ]
             do
             signifie
             Christ
             ;
             I
             cannot
             at
             all
             commend
             him
             ;
             For
             our
             Authour
             speaks
             afterward
             of
             Christ
             ;
             saying
             ,
             
               that
               he
               is
               the
               chief
               corner
               stone
               of
               this
               Temple
               .
            
             Wherefore
             by
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               is
               meant
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Overseer
               of
               this
               work
               .
               Hieronym
               .
            
             translates
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             in
             the
             second
             chapter
             of
             
               Haggai
               ,
               lapides
               viventes
               qui
               nunc
               volvuntur
               super
               terram
               ,
            
             living
             stones
             which
             are
             rolled
             upon
             the
             earth
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             After
             these
             words
             there
             is
             an
             Asterisk
             set
             in
             the
             Med.
             M.
             S.
             and
             in
             the
             margin
             are
             these
             words
             written
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               This
               also
               is
               blasphemous
            
             .
             ]
             The
             Scholiast
             ,
             who
             set
             this
             note
             here
             ,
             seems
             to
             have
             thought
             that
             in
             this
             place
             Eusebius
             spake
             concerning
             Christ
             :
             but
             he
             speaks
             of
             Paulinus
             Bishop
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             who
             (
             says
             he
             )
             has
             obtained
             the
             next
             place
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             believers
             .
             Now
             this
             cannot
             be
             stiled
             an
             impious
             expression
             ,
             seeing
             that
             all
             Prelates
             do
             resemble
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             his
             vicegerents
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             We
             confess
             indeed
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             attributes
             too
             much
             to
             Paulinus
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             gives
             him
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             Christs
             Equal
             and
             Colleague
             ;
             and
             in
             regard
             he
             terms
             him
             Melchisedech
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             o
             He
             means
             as
             well
             the
             spiritual
             as
             material
             Fabrick
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Tyre
             ;
             of
             the
             form
             and
             model
             whereof
             Paulinus
             (
             says
             he
             )
             can
             give
             the
             best
             account
             ,
             in
             regard
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             divine
             power
             he
             framed
             that
             Structure
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Jo.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Exod.
             35.
             31.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Eusebius
               ▪
            
             here
             us'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             improperly
             ,
             making
             it
             to
             signifie
             a
             Tabernacle
             ;
             whereas
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             properly
             ,
             a
             Temple
             :
             we
             read
             in
             Exod.
             chap.
             38.
             that
             Beseleel
             built
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             not
             the
             
               Temple
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             p
             This
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             is
             a
             Metaphorical
             term
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             Heathen
             Priests
             ,
             
               who
               carried
               the
               Images
               of
               their
               Gods
               upon
               their
               shoulders
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             't
             is
             worded
             in
             the
             original
             .
          
           
             q
             He
             alludes
             to
             the
             Herculean
             Labours
             ,
             or
             Combats
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             8.
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             The
             phrase
             here
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             Valesius
             renders
             thus
             ▪
             [
             
               Itaque
               illi
               deo
               invisi
               ,
               nunc
               amplius
               non
               sunt
               ,
               quando
               ne
               tum
               quidem
               erant
               :
            
             ]
             and
             we
             thus
             ,
             [
             
               Now
               therefore
               these
               persons
               ,
               hated
               by
               God
               ,
               are
               not
               ,
               nor
               were
               they
               then
               .
            
             ]
             It
             seems
             to
             be
             an
             imitation
             of
             
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
            
             his
             expression
             ;
             who
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Harmammon
             (
             part
             whereof
             is
             quoted
             by
             our
             Eusebius
             ,
             at
             book
             7.
             chap.
             23.
             )
             speaks
             thus
             concerning
             Macrianus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               now
               he
               is
               not
               ,
               for
               he
               never
               was
               .
            
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             37.
             v.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             9.
             6.
             
             Their
             memorial
             is
             perished
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               with
               them
            
             ;
             in
             the
             Septuagint
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               with
               a
               sound
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             9.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖
             See
             Psal.
             18.
             41.
             
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             20.
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             73.
             v.
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             The
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             *
             Isal.
             35.
             v.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Our
             Authour
             quotes
             this
             Text
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Version
             of
             the
             72
             ;
             according
             to
             which
             we
             translate
             .
          
           
             *
             He
             alludes
             to
             Psal.
             74.
             v.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Psal.
             80.
             v.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             12.
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Isai.
             35.
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             We
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               fountain
            
             ]
             not
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             The
             Fuk.
             &
             Savil
             .
             M.
             SS
             .
             confirmour
             reading
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Hag.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             s
             Christoph.
             thought
             that
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             were
             spoken
             concerning
             
               the
               Temple
            
             ;
             whereas
             by
             them
             is
             meant
             the
             
               space
               betwixt
               the
               Porch
               and
               the
               Temple
               .
            
             This
             space
             was
             inclosed
             (
             says
             He
             )
             in
             figure
             of
             a
             Quadrangle
             ,
             and
             beautified
             with
             four
             opposite
             Cloysters
             by
             Paulinus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             t
             This
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             very
             well
             rendred
             ,
             [
             
               intercolumnia
               ,
               the
               space
               betwixt
               the
               Pillars
               ,
            
             ]
             was
             fill'd
             up
             with
             latticed
             bars
             of
             wood
             ,
             which
             reached
             upwards
             an
             indifferent
             height
             :
             here
             also
             Eusebius
             useth
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             to
             signifie
             [
             height
             ]
             which
             is
             not
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             Translatours
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             u
             He
             means
             
               that
               middle
               space
               in
               the
               open
               air
               ,
            
             which
             was
             encompassed
             on
             every
             side
             with
             the
             four
             Cloysters
             ;
             it
             was
             of
             the
             same
             figure
             with
             those
             which
             in
             the
             modern
             Monasteries
             are
             called
             Pratella
             .
             For
             that
             which
             the
             Monks
             call
             
               a
               Cloyster
            
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             four
             
               covered
               walks
            
             ,
             within
             which
             is
             
               that
               vacancy
               in
               the
               open
               air
               ,
            
             by
             them
             termed
             Pratellum
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             in
             some
             Monasteries
             ,
             this
             
               vatancy
               in
               the
               open
               air
            
             is
             fenced
             in
             with
             rails
             ,
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             that
             Eusebius
             says
             the
             Atrium
             ,
             [
             the
             Court
             ,
             or
             Yard
             ]
             was
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Church
             of
             Tyre
             stood
             ;
             which
             is
             done
             to
             hinder
             boys
             from
             going
             into
             
               that
               open
               place
            
             ,
             which
             is
             usually
             planted
             with
             flowers
             .
             This
             vacant
             place
             is
             in
             Latine
             properly
             termed
             Atrium
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               after
               you
               have
               seen
               these
               things
               ,
            
             or
             
               after
               you
               have
               entertained
               your self
               with
               beholding
               these
               things
               .
            
             Musculus's
             version
             of
             it
             is
             
               horum
               conspectu
               praeterito
               ,
               after
               you
               have
               passed
               seeing
               these
               things
               ,
            
             which
             Version
             of
             
             Musculus's
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             follow'd
             then
             that
             long
             circumlocution
             of
             Christophorson's
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             translates
             this
             place
             thus
             ,
             
               Quinetiam
               quo
               istas
               res
               ad
               oculos
               capiendos
               magnâ
               operum
               varietate
               concinne
               illustrarent
               :
            
             which
             translation
             agrees
             not
             with
             Eusebius's
             words
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Psal.
             104.
             v.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             For
             whom
             these
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             benches
             or
             seats
             were
             made
             ,
             't
             is
             some
             difficulty
             to
             resolve
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             )
             for
             what
             degree
             of
             order
             of
             men
             they
             were
             intended
             .
             
               Leo
               Allatius
            
             in
             his
             
               second
               Epist.
               De
               Templis
               Gracor
            
             :
             supposes
             these
             benches
             were
             made
             for
             the
             common
             use
             of
             the
             Laity
             ,
             The
             same
             says
             Clemens
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Constitut
               ,
               Apost
            
             .
             B.
             2.
             cap.
             57.
             
             But
             Eusebius
             means
             another
             thing
             .
             For
             afterwards
             ,
             where
             he
             explains
             the
             whole
             Fabrick
             of
             this
             Church
             Allegorically
             ,
             he
             says
             that
             by
             the
             Thrones
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             were
             meant
             :
             but
             by
             the
             Benches
             ,
             the
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             served
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Wherefore
             these
             benches
             were
             rather
             designed
             for
             those
             who
             served
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             for
             the
             Laicks
             .
             Indeed
             the
             Laity
             were
             not
             permitted
             to
             sit
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             So
             says
             Optatus
             in
             his
             fourth
             book
             ,
             and
             which
             words
             of
             his
             we
             must
             so
             understand
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             congregation
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             of
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             
               the
               Laicks
               were
               not
               permitted
               to
               sit
               down
            
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             Service
             was
             ended
             ,
             they
             had
             liberty
             to
             sit
             .
             So
             also
             says
             Athanas.
             in
             his
             Epist.
             
               Ad
               Solitar
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             note
             (
             y.
             )
          
           
             y
             Christophorson
             renders
             this
             place
             thus
             ;
             
               atque
               adeo
               ad
               senestras
               inferioris
               templi
               affixit
               ,
               and
               therefore
               joyned
               them
               to
               the
               windows
               of
               the
               lower
               temple
               :
            
             the
             meaning
             of
             which
             Version
             I
             understand
             not
             .
             For
             I
             can't
             apprehend
             how
             the
             Exhedra
             (
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               Vestries
            
             ,
             or
             
               Lower
               buildings
               which
               stood
               on
               the
               sides
               of
               the
               Cathedral
               and
               were
               joyned
               to
               it
            
             )
             could
             be
             fixed
             to
             the
             windows
             .
             Christophorson
             supposed
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             the
             term
             here
             used
             in
             the
             Greek
             )
             did
             signifie
             windows
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             Euscbius
             ,
             speaking
             a
             little
             above
             concerning
             the
             windows
             through
             which
             the
             light
             was
             conveyed
             into
             the
             Porches
             ,
             uses
             this
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             Christophorson
             translates
             windows
             .
             But
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             where
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             put
             by
             its
             self
             ,
             without
             being
             joyned
             to
             any
             other
             word
             ,
             it
             can't
             signifie
             windows
             .
             Either
             therefore
             Eusebius
             means
             ,
             by
             this
             term
             here
             used
             ,
             
               the
               doors
               of
               the
               Cathedral
            
             ,
             which
             a
             little
             before
             he
             calls
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             or
             else
             
               certain
               walks
               ,
               through
               which
               there
               was
               a
               passage
               to
               the
               Cathedral
               ▪
            
             which
             Paulinus
             ,
             in
             his
             twelfth
             Epist.
             calls
             Transennae
             .
             But
             't
             is
             my
             judgment
             that
             
               the
               doors
               of
               the
               Cathedral
            
             are
             hereby
             meant
             .
             Further
             ,
             by
             those
             Oeci
             ,
             and
             
               Exhedrae
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             means
             the
             Baptistery
             ,
             the
             consistory
             ,
             and
             
               the
               place
               where
               they
               saluted
               one
               another
            
             ;
             which
             were
             joyned
             to
             the
             Cathedral
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             z
             We
             observed
             before
             (
             see
             Book
             1.
             
             Chap.
             1.
             note
             b.
             )
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             the
             term
             that
             occurs
             here
             )
             signifies
             
               not
               only
               Christ's
               Incarnation
            
             ;
             but
             that
             ,
             
               whatever
               our
               Saviour
               did
               in
               the
               flesh
               in
               order
               to
               the
               procuring
               man's
               salvation
               ,
            
             is
             in
             general
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             See
             the
             authorities
             there
             quoted
             .
             This
             place
             also
             evidently
             demonstrates
             the
             same
             ,
             where
             Eusebius
             terms
             not
             only
             
               the
               Death
            
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Resurrection
            
             also
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             dispensations
             ,
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Esaias
             61.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             Our
             Authour
             quotes
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             ;
             and
             we
             translate
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             *
             Esai
             .
             54.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             Esai
             .
             51.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Esai
             .
             52.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Esai
             .
             49.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             here
             very
             well
             rendred
             by
             
               Christoph.
               Exornator
               spons●
               ,
               the
               Dress●r
               of
               the
               Bride
               .
               Musculus
            
             renders
             it
             not
             amiss
             Paranymphus
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             
               one
               who
               is
               to
               take
               care
               of
               all
               things
               that
               appertain
               to
               the
               Bride
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Eusebius
             here
             calls
             the
             soul
             of
             Man
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             
               a
               self
               intelligent
               substance
            
             ,
             because
             naturally
             and
             of
             it self
             it
             understandeth
             .
             So
             the
             Philosophers
             call
             
               spiritual
               substances
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             call
             
               Intelligentias
               ,
               Intelligences
            
             .
             But
             
               Christoph
               ▪
            
             being
             grosly
             mistaken
             ,
             takes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             this
             place
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               Substantia
               Sol●
               mentis
               intelligentiâ
               cognita
               ,
               a
               substance
               which
               can
               only
               be
               comprebended
               by
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               mind
               .
            
             But
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             
               intelligible
               ,
               that
               which
               may
               be
               comprehended
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             understood
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             
               intellectual
               ,
               that
               which
               does
               understand
               ,
               or
               comprehend
               ▪
            
             For
             example's
             sake
             ,
             Chimara
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             Fictions
             of
             the
             understanding
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             intelligible
             ,
             but
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             intellectual
             or
             
               intelligent
               .
               Nebridius
            
             in
             his
             71
             Epist.
             
               to
               both
               Augustines
            
             ,
             doth
             very
             well
             distinguish
             betwixt
             these
             words
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Levit.
             26.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             By
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Eusebius
             means
             malleoli
             ,
             darts
             besmeared
             with
             wild-fire
             ,
             and
             such
             fire-balls
             as
             are
             flung
             from
             the
             walls
             ,
             upon
             Enemies
             ;
             here
             he
             imitates
             that
             place
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ▪
            
             where
             he
             makes
             the
             Devil
             to
             be
             armed
             
               with
               fiery
               darts
            
             with
             which
             he
             fights
             against
             men
             .
             See
             Ephes.
             6.
             16.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             What
             was
             here
             meant
             by
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             we
             render
             [
             
               Priests
               consecrated
               to
               him
               for
               ever
            
             ]
             Translatours
             understood
             not
             ;
             and
             have
             therefore
             misinterpreted
             it
             .
             There
             were
             two
             sorts
             of
             Priests
             ,
             some
             annual
             ;
             such
             were
             those
             the
             Jews
             had
             ,
             under
             the
             Roman
             Governours
             ;
             and
             such
             were
             almost
             all
             the
             Gentile
             Priests
             .
             Others
             were
             Perpetual
             ,
             which
             they
             call'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             an
             old
             inscription
             in
             Gruter
             ,
             (
             pag.
             313.
             )
             does
             manifest
             .
             And
             also
             the
             old
             Coins
             of
             the
             Perpereni
             ;
             which
             
               Jac.
               Sirmondus
            
             publish'd
             ;
             where
             we
             met
             with
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Sacerdos
               perpetuus
               ,
               a
               perpetual
               Priest.
            
             Hence
             't
             is
             that
             Eusebius
             calls
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             because
             their
             Priesthood
             was
             not
             yearly
             ,
             but
             Perpetual
             :
             like
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             :
             
               who
               is
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Meichisedech
            
             ;
             as
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             .
             The
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             our
             Authour
             uses
             frequently
             to
             signifie
             Priests
             :
             see
             the
             third
             chapter
             of
             this
             book
             ;
             where
             we
             have
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               sacred
               Duties
               or
               performances
               of
               the
               Priests
               .
            
             In
             our
             Version
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             we
             follow
             
               Velleius
               Paterculus
            
             ,
             who
             calls
             those
             
               Magistrates
               ,
               Perpetui
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Athenians
             call
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Munatius
               Felix
            
             (
             in
             
               Gestis
               Purgationis
               Caeciliani
            
             )
             is
             call'd
             
               Flamen
               Perpetuus
            
             .
             This
             Dignity
             for
             brevities
             sake
             was
             commonly
             noted
             by
             these
             Characters
             ,
             FL.
             PP
             .
             i.
             e.
             
               Flamen
               Perpetuus
               ,
               a
               Perpetual
               Priest.
            
             These
             Priests
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             
               second
               Law
               God.
               Theod.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             we
             should
             rather
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             the
             old
             Maz.
             M.
             S.
             does
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             )
             adjudging
             or
             
               attributing
               to
               every
               one
               his
               place
               .
            
             Mark
             what
             follows
             in
             the
             Chapter
             .
             But
             should
             any
             desire
             to
             retain
             the
             common
             reading
             I
             would
             not
             resist
             it
             much
             :
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             in
             Hesychius
             )
             is
             explain'd
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             dividere
             ,
             to
             divide
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Esai
             .
             c.
             54.
             v.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             f
             By
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             to
             watch
             at
             the
             Gates
             and
             conduct
             those
             that
             come
             in
             .
             )
             Eusebius
             here
             meanes
             the
             Sub-Deacons
             ,
             who
             kept
             the
             Gates
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             conducted
             all
             that
             came
             in
             to
             their
             particular
             places
             :
             (
             viz.
             )
             The
             
               Catechumens
               ,
               Penitents
            
             and
             
               Possessed
               with
               evil
               spirits
            
             ,
             into
             the
             Narthex
             (
             or
             
               Church
               Porch
            
             ,
             )
             or
             into
             the
             Catechumenium
             ,
             (
             or
             place
             where
             they
             Catechised
             ;
             )
             but
             the
             believers
             into
             the
             Quire.
             See
             the
             22
             Canon
             of
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Laodicea
            
             ,
             and
             Zonaras's
             and
             
             Balsamo's
             notes
             upon
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             We
             have
             before
             noted
             in
             note
             (
             u.
             )
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             that
             that
             void
             open
             place
             betwixt
             the
             Portico
             and
             the
             Church
             is
             call'd
             by
             the
             
               Latines
               Atrium
            
             the
             Court.
             The
             Greek's
             (
             as
             here
             )
             call
             the
             same
             place
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             this
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             frequently
             occurrs
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             is
             always
             by
             the
             old
             Translatour
             render'd
             atrium
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             'T
             is
             difficult
             to
             render
             this
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             here
             used
             by
             any
             Latine
             word
             .
             Muscul●●
             renders
             it
             
               Propugnacula
               ▪
               Bulwarks
               .
               Christoph.
               Repagula
               ,
               Bars
               .
            
             I
             have
             translated
             it
             
               Obices
               ,
               Bolts
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             The
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             must
             be
             blotted
             out
             ;
             for
             it
             troubleth
             the
             sense
             ;
             it
             crept
             in
             here
             out
             of
             the
             upper
             line
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             note
             (
             ●
             ▪
             )
          
           
             k
             By
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               not
               far
               removed
               from
               that
               clear
               inspection
               into
               the
               Mysteries
               which
               the
               believers
               enjoy
            
             ]
             I
             say
             by
             these
             words
             Eusebius
             means
             those
             who
             amongst
             the
             antient
             Christians
             were
             called
             Competentes
             .
             These
             were
             certain
             holy
             Candidates
             of
             Baptism
             as
             it
             were
             .
             Eusebius
             here
             makes
             three
             degrees
             or
             ranks
             of
             the
             Catechumeni
             .
             The
             first
             were
             those
             who
             had
             learned
             the
             Creed
             :
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             the
             Principles
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             These
             he
             compares
             to
             the
             out
             wall
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             second
             were
             those
             to
             whom
             a
             short
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Gospels
             was
             delivered
             .
             These
             he
             compares
             to
             the
             Pillars
             which
             were
             placed
             in
             the
             Court
             made
             like
             a
             Quadrangle
             .
             The
             next
             are
             the
             Competentes
             ,
             who
             were
             next
             to
             the
             
               Perfect
               Believers
            
             .
             But
             if
             any
             one
             by
             the
             first
             rank
             would
             rather
             understand
             ▪
             
               the
               promiscuous
               multitude
               of
               the
               Laicks
               ,
            
             and
             by
             the
             second
             rank
             
               those
               of
               the
               Laity
               which
               were
               the
               more
               learned
               :
            
             I
             will
             not
             be
             much
             averse
             to
             that
             Explication
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             term
             used
             at
             this
             place
             ,
             may
             be
             render'd
             Gates
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             windows
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             At
             these
             words
             we
             have
             (
             in
             the
             Maz.
             M.
             S.
             )
             a
             long
             Scholion
             in
             the
             Margin
             ,
             inveighing
             against
             this
             Authour
             as
             being
             Heretical
             ,
             and
             against
             this
             passage
             a●
             being
             blasphemous
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             makes
             the
             Son
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             attributes
             
               the
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               first
               place
            
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             
               the
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               second
            
             to
             the
             Son.
             In
             the
             Med.
             M.
             S.
             we
             meet
             with
             this
             short
             Scholio●
             at
             the
             Margin
             here
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             
               and
               this
               also
               is
               Blasphemy
            
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             This
             place
             is
             eminent
             for
             the
             commendation
             of
             the
             Chastity
             and
             Continency
             of
             the
             Clergy
             :
             But
             its
             excellence
             lay
             heretofore
             undiscovered
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             erroneous
             Version
             of
             Translatours
             :
             The
             cause
             of
             the
             mistake
             in
             them
             was
             the
             false
             punctation
             in
             
               Steph.
               Edit
            
             .
             and
             in
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             but
             the
             Maz.
             and
             Med.
             M.
             SS
             .
             do
             with
             good
             reason
             reject
             that
             punctation
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Acts
             c.
             2.
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             He
             means
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             second
             degree
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             .
             Here
             he
             compares
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyters
             to
             the
             Thrones
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             the
             Deacons
             to
             the
             Benches
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               supinis
               manibus
            
             ;
             so
             
               Valesius
               :
               pronis
               manibus
            
             ;
             so
             Christophorson
             .
          
           
             p
             Here
             Eusebius
             (
             having
             spoken
             largely
             concerning
             the
             double
             Fabrick
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             that
             is
             )
             the
             material
             and
             spiritual
             ;
             and
             compared
             them
             together
             ,
             )
             elegantly
             makes
             a
             transition
             to
             that
             heavenly
             Hierusalem
             which
             is
             the
             idea
             and
             original
             pattern
             of
             this
             Church
             on
             earth
             .
             But
             the
             translatours
             through
             their
             inadvertency
             took
             no
             notice
             of
             this
             elegant
             Apostrophe
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Heb.
             12.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             the
             reading
             should
             undoubtedly
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               no
               mortal
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             c.
             2.
             v.
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             Psal
             ,
             103.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             10
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             Because
             that
             first
             Rescript
             or
             Letter
             ,
             mentioned
             here
             by
             Constantine
             ,
             is
             lost
             ,
             we
             cannot
             easily
             resolve
             what
             Constantine
             meanes
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             Edict
             were
             named
             many
             and
             several
             sorts
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Sects
               ;
               for
               which
               reason
               many
               desisted
               from
               professing
               Christianity
               .
               Christoph.
            
             translates
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               doubtful
               and
               controverted
               opinions
            
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             sense
             or
             meaning
             of
             this
             first
             Edict
             had
             been
             ambiguous
             .
             So
             also
             Baronius
             understands
             Christoph.
             his
             words
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             313.
             
             Langus
             and
             Musculus
             translate
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               opiniones
               &
               haereses
               ,
               Heresies
               and
               opinions
            
             ;
             far
             better
             then
             Christoph.
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             cannot
             signifie
             
               the
               sense
            
             ,
             or
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             meaning
             of
             a
             place
             :
             but
             it
             signifies
             
               an
               Opinion
            
             or
             Sect.
             When
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             therefore
             had
             in
             that
             former
             Edict
             permitted
             this
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             to
             all
             ,
             he
             added
             ,
             that
             that
             priviledge
             was
             not
             granted
             to
             the
             Christians
             only
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             men
             of
             every
             Sect
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             )
             to
             
               Jews
               ,
               Samaritans
               ,
               Marcionists
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             to
             all
             Sects
             of
             all
             Religions
             .
             This
             the
             Christians
             took
             to
             be
             no
             small
             injury
             to
             their
             Religion
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             reckon'd
             amongst
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             unbelieving
             
               Jews
               ▪
               Constantine
            
             being
             advertised
             hereof
             by
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             corrected
             it
             in
             this
             latter
             Edict
             ;
             that
             clause
             ,
             which
             mention'd
             all
             Sects
             ,
             being
             taken
             out
             :
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             is
             meant
             by
             these
             words
             a
             little
             further
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             
               that
               all
               those
               Sects
               which
               were
               in
               our
               former
               Rescript
               should
               be
               quite
               left
               out
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             was
             
             Constantin's
             second
             Edict
             ,
             directed
             to
             the
             Praefect
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             ,
             the
             same
             person
             to
             whom
             was
             sent
             
             Constantin's
             first
             Edict
             for
             the
             Christians
             .
             The
             first
             Edict
             was
             signed
             or
             dated
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               Constantine
            
             〈◊〉
             .
             and
             Licinius
             II.
             Coss.
             and
             it
             was
             immediately
             sent
             into
             the
             East
             ,
             to
             Maximin
             ;
             see
             book
             9.
             chap.
             9.
             
             But
             this
             second
             Edict
             was
             dated
             at
             Mediolanum
             on
             the
             year
             following
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Concerning
             the
             Restitution
             of
             the
             publick
             places
             and
             Coemiteria
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             there
             is
             extant
             an
             Edict
             of
             
             Gallienus's
             in
             book
             7.
             chap.
             13.
             of
             this
             History
             ,
             in
             which
             these
             places
             are
             commanded
             to
             be
             restored
             to
             the
             Christians
             .
             In
             the
             first
             Decree
             therefore
             ,
             which
             Constantine
             and
             Licinius
             (
             after
             Maxentius
             was
             conquered
             ,
             )
             published
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Christians
             ;
             a
             Copy
             of
             which
             they
             sent
             to
             Maximinus
             the
             Emperour
             into
             the
             East
             ,
             they
             only
             Decreed
             that
             all
             places
             where
             the
             Christians
             used
             to
             assemble
             themselves
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             heretofore
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             should
             be
             restored
             to
             them
             again
             ;
             but
             they
             said
             nothing
             expresly
             concerning
             the
             restitution
             of
             the
             price
             :
             Neither
             in
             the
             Edict
             of
             Maximin
             ,
             which
             was
             published
             soon
             after
             the
             Decree
             of
             Constantine
             and
             Licinius
             ,
             was
             there
             any
             caution
             concerning
             repaying
             of
             the
             price
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             book
             9.
             chap.
             9.
             of
             this
             History
             .
             It
             was
             necessary
             therefore
             that
             Constantine
             should
             Decree
             something
             more
             distinctly
             concerning
             that
             point
             .
             That
             the
             Christians
             might
             recover
             those
             places
             which
             had
             been
             taken
             from
             them
             or
             sold
             ,
             or
             given
             by
             the
             Treasury
             ,
             without
             repaying
             the
             price
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             he
             terms
             adjectiones
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               additions
               to
               the
               prices
               in
               sales
               of
               Goods
               or
               Estates
               .
            
             These
             adjectiones
             (
             which
             Civilians
             in
             other
             words
             call
             additamenta
             pretii
             ,
             
               accessions
               to
               the
               price
            
             )
             we
             in
             France
             call
             encheres
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             
               according
               〈◊〉
               the
               Decree
               aforesaid
            
             )
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             according
             to
             that
             Edict
             signed
             at
             
               Rome
               .
               Constantine
            
             II.
             and
             Licinius
             II.
             Coss.
             which
             Edict
             Constantine
             mention'd
             before
             .
             That
             was
             
               Constantine's
               first
               Decree
            
             for
             the
             Christians
             .
             But
             Constantine
             ,
             having
             in
             that
             Law
             shew'd
             himself
             too
             favourable
             towards
             the
             Christians
             in
             that
             in
             it
             he
             had
             extolled
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             condemn'd
             all
             other
             Sects
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             was
             forced
             in
             
               this
               second
               Edict
            
             to
             explain
             his
             mind
             ,
             for
             fear
             ,
             least
             the
             Heathens
             should
             murmur
             at
             the
             prohibiting
             and
             abolishing
             the
             worship
             of
             their
             Gods.
             Wherefore
             Constantine
             saies
             ,
             that
             he
             granted
             free
             liberty
             to
             every
             one
             to
             worship
             what
             Gods
             ,
             and
             follow
             what
             Sect
             and
             Religion
             he
             pleased
             .
             This
             
               second
               Decree
            
             therefore
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             explication
             of
             
               the
               first
               ▪
            
             For
             in
             
               the
               first
               Edict
            
             there
             were
             some
             words
             with
             which
             the
             Gentiles
             and
             also
             the
             Schismatical
             Christians
             were
             not
             a
             little
             offended
             ;
             in
             that
             they
             saw
             themselves
             named
             Hereticks
             .
             The
             Catholick
             Christians
             also
             resented
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             joyned
             in
             the
             same
             Decree
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             and
             Hereticks
             .
             Wherefore
             Constantine
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             shew
             himself
             kind
             to
             all
             ,
             desired
             that
             those
             words
             might
             be
             razed
             out
             ▪
             And
             this
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             those
             former
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               That
               the
               names
               of
               these
               S●its
               in
               our
               former
               Rescript
               might
               be
               wholly
               taken
               out
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               Citizens
               ▪
            
             in
             this
             place
             we
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             call'd
             by
             the
             
               Latines
               ▪
               Decuriones
            
             ;
             concerning
             whom
             see
             my
             notes
             on
             
               Amm.
               Marcellin
            
             .
             B.
             22.
             p.
             225.
             
             These
             Decurions
             in
             the
             time
             of
             persecution
             seized
             upon
             the
             places
             and
             Farmes
             which
             belonged
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             as
             being
             vacant
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             It
             is
             much
             controverted
             amongst
             the
             Learned
             who
             this
             Mark
             is
             ,
             whom
             Constantine
             here
             joyneth
             with
             Miltiades
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               .
               Baronius
            
             ,
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             313.
             
             Chap.
             23.
             thinks
             the
             Text
             of
             Fasebius
             is
             faulty
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             he
             would
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             But
             this
             emendation
             cannot
             be
             admitted
             of
             ,
             for
             whereas
             Miltiades
             is
             before
             call'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Bishop
             ,
             t
             is
             superfluous
             to
             adde
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               sacred
               Magistrate
            
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             Titles
             of
             honour
             are
             common
             words
             ,
             but
             this
             here
             is
             an
             affected
             and
             unusual
             term
             Wherefore
             ,
             rejecting
             this
             conjecture
             of
             
             Baronius's
             ,
             I
             think
             this
             Mark
             was
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             whom
             Constantine
             had
             a
             desire
             should
             be
             present
             at
             this
             Synod
             with
             Miltiades
             .
             This
             also
             I
             think
             was
             that
             Mark
             who
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             after
             Silvester
             .
             This
             Epistle
             of
             Constantine
             to
             Miltiades
             was
             extant
             in
             the
             third
             
               Conference
               at
               Carthage
            
             ;
             Chap.
             319.
             
             But
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             
               this
               third
               Conference
            
             ,
             which
             in
             my
             opinion
             is
             the
             most
             useful
             ,
             is
             lost
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             By
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             meant
             two
             Libels
             ,
             which
             contained
             the
             faults
             of
             Cecilianus
             Bishop
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             which
             being
             subscribed
             by
             the
             faction
             of
             Majorinus
             ,
             they
             gave
             them
             to
             Anulinus
             the
             Proconsul
             at
             Carthage
             on
             the
             17
             th
             of
             the
             Calends
             of
             
               May.
               Constantine
            
             the
             Emperour
             being
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             and
             Licinius
             the
             third
             time
             Consuls
             .
             These
             
               Libels
               Constantine
            
             calls
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             because
             they
             contained
             in
             them
             many
             papers
             ,
             and
             many
             publick
             Acts
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             faults
             of
             
               Cecilianus
               .
               Christoph.
            
             calls
             these
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Epistles
             but
             that
             is
             an
             ill
             term
             :
             for
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Epistle
             sent
             by
             Anulinus
             to
             Constantine
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             but
             there
             were
             several
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               papers
               .
               Constantine
            
             also
             a
             little
             further
             calls
             them
             Libelli
             :
             so
             does
             Augustine
             also
             ,
             in
             his
             48
             Epistle
             to
             Vincentius
             ,
             call
             it
             Libellus
             :
             and
             saies
             it
             was
             thus
             superscribed
             ;
             
               The
               Libell
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               containing
               the
               faults
               of
               Cecilianus
               ,
               put
               in
               by
               the
               faction
               of
               Majorinus
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             In
             our
             Text
             it
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             in
             Niceph.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             in
             the
             Maz.
             and
             Med.
             M.
             SS
             .
             't
             is
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             a
             transposition
             of
             the
             aspirate
             ,
             which
             the
             Greeks
             usually
             do
             in
             turning
             Latine
             p●oper
             names
             into
             Greek
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             we
             should
             undoubtedly
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             
               (
               those
               Countries
               which
               Divine
               Providence
               gave
               into
               our
               hands
               by
               a
               voluntary
               surrender
               .
               )
            
             For
             when
             the
             head
             of
             Maxentius
             was
             sent
             into
             Africa
             ,
             all
             Africa
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Tyrant's
             head
             ,
             yielded
             to
             Constantine
             .
             And
             also
             before
             the
             overthrow
             of
             Maxentius
             some
             African
             Cities
             yielded
             themselves
             voluntarily
             to
             Constantine
             ,
             when
             he
             sent
             some
             Sea-forces
             thither
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             k
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             the
             reading
             in
             Nicephorus
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             dearest
             ]
             
               in
               the
               plural
            
             number
             .
             For
             since
             the
             Rescript
             was
             written
             to
             Miltiades
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             to
             Mark
             ,
             and
             since
             he
             always
             speaks
             to
             them
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             ;
             't
             is
             reasonable
             that
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             Rescript
             it
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             Further
             ,
             the
             Acts
             of
             this
             Synod
             at
             Rome
             are
             extant
             in
             Optatus
             ,
             B.
             1.
             
             
               The
               Authour
            
             of
             the
             Synodicon
             (
             whom
             we
             have
             often
             quoted
             )
             says
             this
             Synod
             was
             convened
             by
             Miltiades
             and
             Mark
             at
             Rome
             ;
             he
             joyns
             Mark
             to
             Miltiades
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             perceived
             from
             this
             Rescript
             that
             Constantine
             mentioned
             them
             joyntly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             stead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               mutually
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               undoubtedly
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               amongst
               themselves
            
             :
             ]
             so
             't
             is
             corrected
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             the
             Geneva-Edition
             :
             and
             so
             also
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Savill
            
             had
             mended
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             his
             copy
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             The
             Maz.
             Fuk.
             and
             Med.
             M.
             SS
             .
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             but
             without
             doubt
             we
             should
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             that
             is
             )
             from
             
               Latronianus
               Corrector
            
             of
             Sicily
             ,
             we
             find
             mention
             of
             this
             Latronianus
             in
             an
             old
             inscription
             at
             Panormus
             ,
             which
             is
             attested
             by
             
               Gualtherus
               ,
               in
               Tabulis
               Siculis
            
             ,
             number
             164.
             
             D.
             N.
             FL.
             VALERIO
             LICINIO
             AUG
             .
             DOMITIUS
             LATRONIANUS
             V.
             C.
             CORR.
             P.
             S.
             DEVOTUS
             N.
             M.
             QUE
             EJUS
             .
             Gualtherus
             also
             in
             his
             Annotations
             upon
             this
             inscription
             ,
             quoteth
             and
             correcteth
             this
             place
             of
             Eusebius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             By
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             Eusebius
             meaneth
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             who
             were
             commonly
             called
             
               Sacerdotes
               secundi
               ordinis
               ,
               (
               Priests
               of
               the
               second
               order
               )
            
             which
             may
             be
             collected
             out
             of
             several
             good
             Authours
             ,
             as
             
               Optatus
               Milevitanus
            
             ,
             and
             
               Jacobus
               Sirmondus
               in
               his
               notes
               upon
               Sidonius
            
             page
             78.
             
             
               Hieronymus
               ,
               in
               his
               Epitaph
            
             on
             the
             blessed
             Paula
             ,
             says
             ,
             
               There
               were
               present
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Hierusalem
               and
               other
               Cities
               ,
               and
               an
               innumerable
               company
               of
               Priests
            
             [
             
               inferioris
               gradus
            
             ]
             
               of
               the
               lower
               order
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             also
             says
             
               Gregor
               .
               Nazianz.
               in
               Carm.
               Jamb
               .
               de
               vitâ
               sua
            
             pag.
             6.
             
             Hence
             comes
             this
             distinction
             ;
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             sate
             in
             more
             losty
             thrones
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             sitting
             on
             both
             hands
             on
             lower
             seats
             ,
             and
             the
             Deacons
             standing
             by
             in
             white
             garments
             ,
             saith
             the
             same
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
            
             in
             
               his
               dream
               De
               Ecclesiae
               Anastasia
            
             pag.
             78.
             
             Eusebius
             also
             ,
             in
             his
             description
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             allotteth
             the
             thrones
             which
             were
             in
             the
             Church
             next
             the
             Altar
             ,
             to
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             but
             the
             benches
             to
             the
             Deacons
             ,
             where
             also
             he
             calls
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               those
               which
               have
               the
               second
               places
               next
               the
               Bishop
               .
            
             See
             S
             t
             Augustin's
             148
             th
             Epistle
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             Title
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Concerning
               the
               Estates
               of
               the
               Christians
            
             ]
             is
             here
             put
             in
             a
             wrong
             place
             :
             for
             the
             Epistle
             which
             follows
             ,
             says
             not
             a
             word
             concerning
             the
             Estates
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             This
             Title
             might
             better
             have
             been
             prefix't
             before
             Chap.
             5.
             where
             we
             have
             two
             several
             Decrees
             of
             
             Constantin's
             concerning
             the
             Estates
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             Therefore
             very
             well
             do
             the
             old
             Maz.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             make
             no
             distinction
             of
             a
             Chapter
             in
             this
             place
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             B.
             9.
             
             Chap.
             9.
             note
             
               (
               f.
            
             )
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Epiphanius
             mentions
             these
             Folles
             ,
             at
             the
             close
             of
             his
             book
             
               De
               Mensur
               .
               &
               Pondcrib
            
             .
             He
             speaks
             of
             two
             sorts
             of
             them
             ;
             the
             first
             he
             calls
             the
             
               small
               Talent
            
             ,
             consisting
             of
             208
             denarii
             .
             The
             value
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               duo
               minuta
            
             ,
             two
             minutes
             ,
             or
             mites
             .
             See
             the
             Learned
             
               Petavius's
               Diatriba
               concerning
               the
               Follis
            
             ,
             at
             the
             
               end
               of
               his
               notes
            
             on
             Epiphan
             .
             pag.
             431
             ,
             &c.
             Edit
             .
             Paris
             .
             1622.
             
          
           
             c
             Concerning
             these
             
               Vicarii
               praefectorum
               ,
               Deputies
               of
               the
               Prefects
               ,
            
             we
             have
             treated
             in
             
               our
               notes
               on
               the
            
             14
             th
             book
             of
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ;
             pag.
             17.
             where
             we
             shewed
             that
             there
             was
             a
             difference
             between
             
               acting
               for
               a
               Prefect
            
             ,
             and
             
               acting
               for
               the
               Prefects
            
             .
             He
             may
             be
             said
             
               to
               act
               for
               a
               Prefect
               ,
               whom
               the
               Prefect
               of
               a
               City
               ,
               or
               Prefect
               of
               the
               Pretorium
               orders
               to
               supply
               his
               place
               in
               any
               special
               business
               .
            
             But
             
               he
               may
               be
               said
               to
               act
               for
               the
               Prefects
               ,
               who
               exercises
               a
               Deputies
               power
               ordine
               Codicillorum
               .
            
             See
             the
             place
             now
             cited
             in
             those
             notes
             .
             The
             title
             given
             to
             these
             Vicarii
             at
             this
             time
             was
             
               Perfectissimus
               ,
            
             (
             see
             book
             ●
             .
             chap.
             9.
             note
             f.
             )
             not
             Clarissimus
             ,
             or
             Spectabilis
             .
             This
             we
             are
             informed
             of
             from
             Constantine
             the
             Emperours
             Rescript
             to
             
               Probianus
               Procunsul
            
             of
             Africa
             ,
             which
             Augustine
             relates
             in
             his
             68
             th
             Epistle
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             3
             d
             book
             
               against
               Cresconius
            
             ,
             cap.
             70.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             most
             ancient
             Maz.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             this
             is
             called
             the
             
               Sixth
               Chatter
            
             ;
             which
             is
             true
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             .
             See
             the
             foregoing
             chap.
             note
             
               (
               a.
               )
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               nomini
               Romano
               ,
               upon
               the
               Roman
               name
               .
            
          
           
             b
             In
             the
             Med.
             Maz.
             Fuk.
             and
             Savil.
             M.
             SS
             .
             we
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             most
             honoured
             and
             our
             dearest
             Anulinus
             .
             ]
             We
             have
             the
             Relation
             of
             Anulinus
             in
             answer
             to
             this
             Rescript
             of
             
             Constantine's
             in
             
             Augustin's
             68
             Epistle
             .
             But
             Eusebius
             inserts
             these
             Rescripts
             in
             a
             preposterous
             kind
             of
             Order
             .
             For
             Constantin's
             Letter
             to
             Cecilianus
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             his
             Rescript
             to
             Anulinus
             ought
             in
             order
             to
             precede
             
             Constantin's
             Letter
             to
             Miltiades
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             For
             all
             those
             Letters
             have
             a
             relation
             to
             the
             
               Roman
               Synod
            
             which
             was
             summoned
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Cecilianus
             ,
             when
             Constantine
             and
             Licinius
             were
             both
             the
             third
             time
             Consulls
             ;
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             313.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Here
             we
             follow
             that
             emendation
             of
             this
             place
             which
             is
             set
             at
             the
             Margin
             of
             Turnebus's
             M.
             S.
             who
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             affinity
             ]
             in
             this
             place
             reads
             .
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             nobility
             .
             ]
             For
             Constantine
             was
             extracted
             from
             a
             Royal
             descent
             ;
             he
             derived
             his
             pedigree
             from
             Claudius
             the
             Emperour
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             best
             Comment
             upon
             this
             place
             is
             the
             54
             th
             chap.
             of
             book
             1.
             of
             
               Constantin's
               Life
            
             .
             The
             Militia
             amongst
             the
             Roman's
             was
             twofold
             :
             the
             
               Militia
               Castrensis
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               the
               Militia
               imploy'd
               in
               all
               Martial
               Affaires
            
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Militia
               civilis
            
             (
             which
             in
             
               Theodosius's
               Code
            
             ,
             is
             called
             the
             
               Militia
               Cohortalis
               ,
               the
               militia
               imploy'd
               in
               Civil
               Affaires
               .
            
             Those
             that
             were
             listed
             into
             this
             Militia
             Cohortalis
             ,
             were
             by
             the
             Latines
             commonly
             call'd
             Officiales
             ,
             or
             Apparitores
             :
             and
             by
             the
             Greeks
             generally
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             See
             Themist
             .
             1.
             
             Orat.
             pag.
             38.
             
             Chrysost.
             Homily
             1.
             upon
             the
             first
             Epist.
             to
             Corinth
             .
             pag.
             8.
             and
             pag.
             10.
             
             Moreover
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             by
             Chrysost.
             Hom.
             1.
             upon
             Saint
             Matthew
             is
             us'd
             for
             
               Apparitoris
               Officio
               fungi
               ,
               to
               execute
               an
               Apparitours
               Office.
            
             But
             the
             Greeks
             (
             sometimes
             for
             distinction's
             sake
             of
             the
             
               Militia
               Castrensis
            
             )
             called
             these
             Apparitores
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               City
               Apparitours
            
             .
             So
             Eusebius
             in
             the
             place
             above
             quoted
             ;
             and
             Themistius
             ,
             in
             his
             17
             th
             Orat.
             pag.
             457.
             makes
             use
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             has
             the
             same
             import
             with
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             here
             in
             Eusebius
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             
               the
               Apparitours
               of
               the
               Presidents
               and
               Prefects
               of
               the
               Praetorium
               ,
            
             who
             gathered
             the
             Tributes
             ,
             which
             belonged
             to
             the
             Treasury
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             This
             passage
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             by
             Christoph.
             and
             Langu●
             render'd
             
               mortuos
               ,
               the
               dead
            
             :
             but
             I
             cannot
             admit
             of
             this
             version
             .
             What
             Law
             this
             of
             Licinius's
             was
             ,
             't
             is
             difficult
             to
             resolve
             .
             It
             seems
             to
             have
             belonged
             
               to
               the
               Testaments
               of
               Dying
               people
               :
            
             it
             was
             abrogated
             by
             Constantine
             after
             Licinius
             was
             overcome
             by
             him
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Eusebius
             uses
             this
             terme
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             occurs
             here
             ,
             at
             book
             8.
             chap.
             14.
             (
             see
             note
             c.
             there
             )
             where
             he
             treats
             concerning
             Maximinus
             the
             
               Eastern
               Tyrant
            
             :
             but
             in
             his
             first
             book
             
               De
               vita
               Constant
            
             :
             he
             terms
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             
               ways
               of
               getting
               money
            
             .
             The
             
               Ancient
               Greeks
            
             us'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             this
             sence
             .
             There
             is
             extant
             a
             book
             of
             Xenophon's
             entitled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             modern
             Latine
             Authours
             call
             these
             
               taxes
               ,
               tituli
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             The
             phrase
             here
             us'd
             (
             viz.
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             very
             well
             rendred
             by
             
               Langus
               ,
               iteratae
               agrorum
               mensiones
               ,
               the
               re-measuring
               of
               Lands
               .
            
             This
             Version
             Rufinus
             confirm's
             ,
             who
             renders
             it
             
               census
               innovare
               ,
               to
               renew
               the
               Census
               ,
            
             or
             
               the
               prizing
               of
               every
               mans
               Estate
               .
            
             This
             Census
             could
             not
             be
             renewed
             without
             the
             remeasuring
             of
             Land.
             For
             the
             Census
             amongst
             the
             Romans
             consisted
             of
             two
             things
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             
               the
               measuring
               of
               Lands
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               numbering
               of
               the
               People
            
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             noted
             .
             We
             have
             the
             testimony
             of
             
               Aurel.
               Vict.
            
             and
             of
             
               Victor's
               Epitome
            
             in
             confirmation
             of
             what
             Eusebius
             says
             concerning
             
               Licinius's
               avarice
            
             .
             But
             what
             Eusebius
             says
             concerning
             
               Licinius's
               exactions
            
             ,
             and
             oppressions
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             is
             confuted
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             two
             ancient
             Authors
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             
               Aurel.
               Victor
            
             and
             
               Libanius
               :
               Victor
            
             says
             of
             Licinius
             that
             he
             was
             ,
             
               Agraribus
               plane
               ac
               rusticantibus
               ,
               quia
               ab
               eo
               genere
               ortus
               altusque
               erat
               ,
               satis
               utilis
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               To
               the
               common
               sort
               of
               people
               and
               Rusticks
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               extracted
               from
               and
               maintained
               by
               that
               sort
               of
               men
               ,
               He
               was
               useful
               enough
               .
               Libanius
            
             in
             
               his
               Oration
               Pro
               Templis
               Gentilium
            
             ,
             says
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Cities
               flourished
               under
               him
            
             (
             viz.
             )
             Licinius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             we
             should
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             proscriptions
             :
             ]
             for
             in
             the
             first
             book
             ,
             
               De
               vita
               Constant.
            
             cap.
             55.
             (
             where
             Eusebius
             repeats
             all
             these
             passages
             almost
             in
             the
             same
             words
             )
             instead
             of
             this
             term
             ,
             he
             uses
             this
             phrase
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               punishments
               of
               exile
            
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             Christoph
             translates
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             used
             ,
             Patricios
             ,
             erroneously
             ,
             as
             we
             before
             signified
             .
             They
             were
             termed
             nobiles
             ,
             who
             were
             descended
             from
             those
             that
             had
             born
             any
             Office
             in
             Rome
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             
               Towns
               incorporate
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             But
             Licinius
             died
             in
             the
             
               Sixtieth
               year
            
             of
             his
             age
             ,
             as
             Victor
             affirms
             in
             
               his
               Epitome
            
             .
             Wherefore
             Eusebius
             ,
             like
             an
             Oratour
             ,
             aggravates
             the
             matter
             here
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             At
             these
             words
             we
             began
             the
             9
             th
             chap.
             which
             conjecture
             of
             ours
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             old
             Maz.
             and
             Fuk.
             M.
             SS
             .
             And
             in
             those
             M.
             SS
             .
             this
             chapter
             is
             rightly
             call'd
             the
             eighth
             chapter
             as
             we
             remark't
             before
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Licinius
             .
          
           
             †
             Constantine
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             these
             are
             the
             words
             in
             the
             original
             ;
             which
             Valesius
             renders
             thus
             ,
             
               modestam
               ac
               sobriam
               in
               se
               colligens
               mentem
               :
               Grynaeus
            
             thus
             ,
             
               rem
               hanc
               sapienter
               expendit
            
             :
             and
             we
             translate
             it
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               entring
               into
               a
               prudent
               and
               sober
               consideration
               with
               himself
               .
            
             'T
             is
             a
             phrase
             usual
             with
             our
             Euschius
             .
             For
             so
             he
             expresses
             himself
             book
             3.
             
             
               De
               Vita
               Constant.
            
             chap.
             5.
             and
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             Prince
             ;
             the
             term
             in
             the
             Greek
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             By
             this
             Phrase
             here
             used
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               their
               Peace
            
             ]
             is
             meant
             
               the
               Peace
               which
               they
               restored
            
             .
             So
             Seneca
             in
             his
             book
             
               De
               Clementia
            
             brings
             in
             Nero
             speaking
             thus
             :
             
               Haec
               tot
               millia
               gladiorum
               quae
               pax
               mea
               comprimit
               ,
               ad
               nutum
               meum
               stringentur
               .
            
             Where
             by
             [
             
               pax
               mea
            
             ]
             he
             means
             
               the
               Peace
               he
               had
               procured
            
             .
             So
             also
             
               Velleius
               Paterculus
            
             uses
             this
             Phrase
             ,
             and
             on
             some
             
               Old
               Coines
            
             we
             find
             this
             inscription
             ;
             
               Pax
               Augusti
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               Peace
               procured
               by
               the
               Emperour
               .
            
             But
             
               Pax
               Romana
            
             is
             by
             the
             same
             Seneca
             (
             in
             his
             book
             
               De
               Clementia
            
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             
               De
               Providentia
            
             )
             used
             in
             another
             sence
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               pax
               ea
               quâ
               fruitur
               imperium
               Romanum
               ,
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             
               that
               Peace
               which
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               enjoyeth
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             This
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             dances
             ]
             here
             used
             ,
             when
             the
             discourse
             is
             concerning
             the
             Christians
             praising
             God
             ,
             did
             not
             please
             Niceph.
             And
             therefore
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             he
             uses
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eusebius
             ,
             in
             his
             second
             book
             ,
             
               De
               vita
               Constant.
            
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             uses
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             term
             indeed
             is
             more
             tolerable
             .
             But
             we
             may
             easily
             bear
             with
             this
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             the
             Christians
             used
             to
             dance
             on
             their
             Festivals
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             which
             they
             kept
             in
             honour
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             thus
             they
             celebrated
             their
             Conflicts
             and
             Victories
             as
             
               Greg
               ,
               Naz.
            
             relates
             (
             in
             
               Carminibus
               ad
               mulieres
               sese
               curioflus
               exornantes
               ,
            
             pag.
             152.
             )
             
               Basilius
               Magnus
               (
               in
               his
            
             14
             th
             
               Homily
               against
               drunkenness
            
             )
             has
             a
             sharp
             invective
             against
             these
             Choreas
             ,
             or
             Dances
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             The
             reading
             in
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             (
             which
             Stephens
             almost
             every
             where
             follows
             )
             is
             this
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               declared
               by
               their
               Law
            
             [
             published
             ]
             
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               Christians
            
             .
             ]
             But
             in
             the
             Maz.
             Med.
             Fuk.
             and
             Savil.
             M.
             SS
             .
             this
             place
             is
             written
             far
             otherwise
             ,
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               did
               by
               a
               most
               apparent
               and
               convincing
               testimony
               of
               their
               deeds
               declare
               to
               all
               men
               :
            
             ]
             which
             reading
             ,
             being
             confirmed
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             more
             ,
             and
             those
             ancienter
             copies
             ,
             we
             with
             good
             reason
             supposed
             ought
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             other
             .
             Vales.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e278700
           
             *
             See
             
               Socrat
               .
               Ecclesiast
               .
               Hist.
            
             Book
             .
             7.
             
             Chap.
             1.
             note
             (
             c.
             )
          
           
             *
             
               Non
               quod
               in
               Scholas
               relati
               essent
            
             ;
             so
             he
             words
             it
             ;
             the
             expression
             is
             ambiguous
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             himself
             Revised
             ,
             and
             Corrected
             it
             .
          
           
             †
             See
             
             Eusebius's
             Eccles
             .
             Hist.
             Book
             6.
             
             Chap.
             43.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             Pure
             .
          
           
             †
             See
             
             Socrates's
             Eccles
             .
             Hist.
             Book
             .
             5.
             
             Chap.
             19.
             note
             
               (
               a.
            
             )
          
           
             *
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e283000
           
             a
             In
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             and
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
            
             Edit
             .
             it
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               war
            
             :
             ]
             but
             in
             the
             Florent
             .
             and
             Sfort.
             M.
             SS
             .
             we
             found
             it
             written
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             persecution
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             us'd
             does
             not
             (
             as
             usually
             )
             signifie
             
               singillatim
               ,
               one
               by
               one
               ,
               apart
               ,
            
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             partly
             :
             for
             Eusebius
             (
             in
             his
             books
             
               De
               vitâ
               Constantini
               ▪
            
             )
             does
             indeed
             but
             partly
             touch
             the
             history
             of
             Arius
             ;
             he
             prosecutes
             it
             not
             wholly
             ,
             and
             particularly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Musculus
             renders
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             thus
             ,
             
               we
               will
               begin
               our
               History
               where
               he
               left
               off
               :
               Christoph.
            
             does
             translate
             it
             almost
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             but
             more
             barbarously
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             Latine
             .
             We
             have
             rendred
             these
             words
             thus
             [
             
               ab
               iis
               rebus
               quas
               ille
               intactas
               reliquit
               ,
               operis
               nostri
               sumemus
               exordium
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               we
               will
               begin
               our
               History
               from
               those
               matters
               which
               he
               has
               left
               untouch't
            
             ]
             For
             
             Socrates's
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             begin
             from
             the
             History
             of
             Arius
             ,
             which
             Eusebius
             had
             but
             partly
             touch't
             upon
             ,
             
               in
               his
               books
               ,
               concerning
               the
               life
               of
               Constantine
               :
            
             for
             Eusebius
             (
             says
             he
             )
             made
             it
             his
             business
             
               in
               those
               books
            
             ,
             to
             enlarge
             upon
             the
             Emperours
             praises
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             give
             an
             exact
             account
             of
             the
             
               Ecclesiastick
               Affairs
            
             :
             but
             he
             himself
             ,
             resolving
             to
             commit
             to
             writing
             the
             Affairs
             transacted
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             promises
             to
             give
             a
             more
             accurate
             relation
             of
             the
             Arian-Heresie
             ,
             and
             to
             begin
             his
             History
             from
             those
             things
             which
             Eusebius
             had
             either
             purposely
             omitted
             ,
             or
             but
             slightly
             touch't
             upon
             as
             not
             conducive
             to
             his
             design
             in
             hand
             .
             Indeed
             Socrates
             has
             not
             begun
             his
             History
             ,
             where
             Eusebius
             left
             off
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             continues
             that
             work
             of
             his
             
               concerning
               Constantines
               Life
            
             to
             the
             death
             of
             Constantine
             .
             But
             Eusebius
             has
             continued
             the
             Series
             of
             his
             
               Ecclesiastick
               History
            
             down
             to
             the
             tumults
             raised
             by
             Arius
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             affairs
             which
             preceded
             the
             Nicene-Council
             .
             If
             therefore
             we
             have
             a
             respect
             onely
             to
             
               Eusebius's
               Ten
               Books
               of
               his
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               ,
            
             we
             may
             say
             that
             Socrates
             began
             where
             Eusebius
             ended
             .
             But
             if
             we
             also
             add
             
               his
               Books
               concerning
               the
               life
               of
               Constantine
            
             (
             
               as
               Socrates
            
             here
             does
             ,
             )
             then
             that
             will
             not
             be
             true
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Vales.
             in
             his
             Latine
             translation
             begins
             this
             period
             not
             as
             Musculus
             and
             Christoph
             .
             do
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             followed
             his
             judgment
             ,
             as
             more
             agreeable
             with
             the
             continuation
             ,
             and
             connexion
             of
             the
             sense
             .
          
           
             b
             Socrates
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             and
             Maxentius
             began
             their
             Reign
             in
             the
             same
             year
             that
             Diocletian
             and
             
               Maximianus
               Herculius
            
             did
             Resign
             the
             Empire
             .
             This
             also
             was
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             Chronicle
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             of
             others
             who
             attribute
             the
             years
             of
             
             Constantius's
             Reign
             to
             Constantine
             his
             Son.
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             
               Constantine
               the
               Great
            
             is
             reported
             to
             have
             Reigned
             32
             years
             ,
             when
             as
             really
             he
             Reigned
             but
             30
             years
             ,
             and
             10
             months
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Socrates
             does
             in
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Seventh
             Book
             (
             where
             he
             concludes
             his
             History
             )
             repeat
             this
             ,
             in
             which
             place
             he
             says
             that
             he
             began
             his
             History
             in
             the
             first
             year
             of
             the
             271
             Olympiad
             ,
             in
             which
             year
             
               Constantine
               the
               Great
            
             was
             proclaimed
             Emperour
             .
             This
             Olympiad
             does
             begin
             at
             the
             Solstice
             of
             the
             CCCV
             .
             year
             ,
             being
             the
             year
             after
             the
             resignation
             of
             Diocletian
             .
             But
             Constantius
             died
             not
             this
             year
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             following
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             the
             sixth
             time
             Consul
             with
             
               Galerius
               Augustus
            
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             read
             in
             
               Fastis
               Idatii
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             
             Constantius's
             death
             is
             to
             be
             reckoned
             on
             the
             second
             year
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             CCLXXI.
             Olympiad
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Socrates
             is
             here
             in
             an
             error
             ,
             for
             
               Maximianus
               Herculius
            
             ,
             who
             was
             otherwise
             called
             
               Maximian
               the
               Elder
            
             ,
             was
             by
             
             Constantin's
             command
             slain
             in
             Gallia
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             310.
             
             But
             Maximinus
             Caesar
             ,
             being
             two
             years
             after
             conquered
             by
             Licinius
             ,
             died
             at
             Tarsus
             ,
             as
             
               Aurelius
               Victor
            
             relates
             ,
             and
             Eusebius
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             and
             other
             Authours
             .
             This
             is
             the
             common
             mistake
             of
             the
             
               Greek
               Historians
            
             ;
             they
             make
             a
             confusion
             betwixt
             Maximianus
             and
             Maximinus
             ,
             using
             them
             promiscuously
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Although
             in
             the
             Greek
             it
             be
             
               Galerius
               Maximinus
            
             ;
             yet
             we
             must
             read
             Maximianus
             :
             the
             Greeks
             usually
             confound
             these
             two
             names
             .
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             chapter
             (
             where
             the
             words
             are
             ,
             
               Maximianus
               surnamed
               Galerius
            
             )
             the
             Sfort.
             M.
             S.
             has
             it
             written
             Maximinus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             This
             passage
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Maximianus
               Galerius
               ,
               who
               was
               now
               the
               supream
               person
               in
               the
               Empire
            
             ]
             must
             be
             understood
             favourably
             ,
             for
             Galerius
             was
             not
             really
             chief
             and
             sole
             Arbitratour
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             whenas
             there
             were
             at
             the
             same
             time
             two
             other
             Augusti
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Constantine
             in
             the
             Gallia's
             ,
             and
             Maxentius
             at
             Rome
             .
             But
             nevertheless
             he
             may
             be
             said
             
               summam
               imperii
               administrasse
            
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             the
             
               seniour
               Augustus
            
             ,
             and
             was
             respected
             by
             the
             
               junior
               Augusti
            
             ,
             as
             a
             father
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             Constantine
             got
             this
             Victory
             over
             Maxentius
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             312.
             when
             he
             and
             Licinius
             were
             in
             their
             second
             Consulate
             ,
             this
             was
             the
             sixth
             year
             of
             Constantin's
             Reign
             :
             for
             he
             begun
             his
             Reign
             on
             the
             25
             th
             day
             of
             July
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             306.
             
             But
             if
             we
             say
             that
             Maxentius
             was
             conquered
             on
             the
             eighth
             of
             the
             Kalends
             of
             October
             in
             the
             year
             312
             ,
             (
             as
             Onufrius
             reckons
             in
             his
             Fasti
             ,
             and
             Sigonius
             in
             
               his
               Second
               Book
               concerning
               the
               Western
               Empire
            
             )
             then
             that
             which
             Socrates
             here
             affirms
             may
             be
             true
             ;
             that
             Constantine
             routed
             Maxentius
             in
             the
             seventh
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             something
             odd
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             Maxentius
             should
             (
             in
             the
             Panagyrick
             of
             Nazarius
             )
             be
             said
             to
             be
             slain
             in
             the
             end
             of
             his
             sixth
             year
             ,
             just
             the
             day
             before
             he
             began
             his
             seventh
             .
             Maxentius
             began
             his
             Reign
             some
             days
             after
             Constantine
             ,
             therefore
             if
             Maxentius
             died
             on
             the
             eighth
             of
             the
             
               Kalends
               of
               October
            
             ,
             he
             must
             necessarily
             begin
             his
             Reign
             on
             the
             7
             th
             .
             And
             by
             this
             computation
             Constantine
             came
             to
             the
             Empire
             two
             months
             before
             Maxentius
             .
             Which
             indeed
             does
             not
             seem
             probable
             to
             me
             .
             But
             Socrates
             does
             here
             accord
             with
             his
             own
             opinion
             .
             For
             whereas
             Constantine
             (
             according
             to
             him
             )
             began
             his
             Reign
             in
             the
             305
             ▪
             year
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             very
             well
             reckons
             this
             Victory
             in
             the
             seventh
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             Diocletian
             died
             at
             Salona
             the
             3
             d
             of
             the
             
               nones
               of
               December
            
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             316.
             as
             Idatius
             does
             very
             well
             write
             
               in
               his
               Annals
            
             .
             The
             same
             also
             says
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             
               Chronic.
               Alexand.
            
             but
             instead
             of
             Diocletian
             there
             is
             crept
             into
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               Galerius
               Maximianus
            
             ;
             't
             is
             also
             confirm'd
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             Zosimus
             in
             the
             second
             book
             
               of
               his
               History
            
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             that
             Diocletian
             died
             3
             years
             after
             the
             3
             d
             Consulship
             of
             Constantine
             and
             Licinius
             .
             For
             ,
             having
             said
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             Consulship
             of
             Chilon
             and
             Libo
             (
             in
             which
             the
             
               secular
               Games
            
             were
             celebrated
             )
             to
             the
             third
             Consulship
             of
             Constantine
             and
             Licinius
             ,
             it
             was
             above
             110
             years
             ,
             he
             adds
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             
               three
               years
               after
               died
               Diocletian
            
             .
             But
             
               Joseph
               Scaliger
               in
               his
               notes
               upon
               Eusebius
               ,
            
             understood
             this
             passage
             of
             Zosimus
             so
             ,
             as
             if
             Zosimus
             should
             say
             that
             Diocletian
             died
             three
             years
             after
             the
             resignation
             of
             his
             Empire
             ,
             or
             after
             his
             
               ninth
               Consulship
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               made
               common
            
             ,
             or
             
               exposed
               the
               Images
               placed
               therein
               ▪
            
             that
             is
             (
             as
             we
             suppose
             )
             
               he
               caused
               them
               to
               be
               desecrated
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             import
             whereof
             rendred
             word
             for
             word
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             
               it
               hapned
               there
               only
               ,
               where
               Licinius
               was
               :
               Valesius
            
             renders
             the
             words
             thus
             ,
             
               in
               iis
               enim
               duntaxa●
               partibus
               grassata
               est
               ,
               quae
               subditioni
               erant
               Licinii
               ,
               it
               raged
               in
               those
               parts
               only
               ,
               which
               were
               under
               Licinius's
               jurisdiction
               .
            
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             Kings
             and
             Florentine
             M.
             SS
             .
             the
             particle
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             ]
             is
             wanting
             ;
             which
             Christoph
             .
             inserted
             .
             To
             me
             it
             seems
             not
             very
             necessary
             .
             If
             we
             do
             retain
             it
             ,
             then
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             must
             signifie
             [
             Augustus
             ,
             ]
             not
             King
             ,
             as
             Christoph.
             renders
             it
             .
             Socrates
             alludes
             to
             the
             Souldiers
             acclamations
             ,
             who
             after
             a
             signal
             Victory
             were
             wont
             to
             stile
             their
             Prince
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             Augustus
             .
             The
             Citizens
             did
             the
             same
             ,
             when
             the
             Victorious
             Prince
             made
             his
             entry
             into
             the
             City
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Eusebius's
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             book
             7.
             chap.
             6.
             note
             (
             b.
             )
          
           
             a
             
               Lucas
               Hotstenius
            
             ,
             a
             very
             learned
             person
             ,
             heretofore
             wrote
             
               a
               dissertation
               upon
               this
               Epistle
               of
               Alexander's
               ,
            
             which
             (
             together
             with
             some
             other
             pieces
             of
             his
             )
             he
             sent
             me
             a
             little
             before
             his
             death
             .
             In
             
               that
               Treatise
            
             he
             remarkes
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             that
             interpreters
             had
             not
             well
             rendred
             these
             words
             of
             Alexander
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             which
             they
             had
             translated
             thus
             [
             
               Cum
               unum
               sit
               Catholicae
               corpus
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               whereas
               there
               is
               one
               body
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
             But
             he
             asserts
             ,
             that
             the
             place
             should
             rather
             have
             been
             thus
             rendred
             [
             
               whereas
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               is
               one
               body
               ,
            
             &c.
             or
             ,
             
               consists
               of
               one
               body
            
             .
             For
             that
             learned
             person
             is
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             Alexander
             alludes
             to
             Saint
             
               Paul's
               Epistles
            
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Church
             is
             frequently
             called
             
               Christ's
               body
            
             .
             But
             (
             by
             the
             favour
             of
             that
             great
             man
             and
             heretofore
             my
             dearest
             friend
             )
             this
             Version
             cannot
             be
             born
             with
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             Alexander
             had
             thought
             ,
             as
             Holstenius
             means
             ,
             he
             would
             doubtless
             have
             expressed
             himself
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             which
             in
             regard
             he
             has
             not
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             other
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             than
             that
             expressed
             by
             Translatours
             .
             Besides
             ,
             if
             Alexander
             would
             have
             said
             
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             he
             would
             not
             have
             worded
             it
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               one
               body
            
             ]
             but
             rather
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               body
               of
               Christ.
            
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             the
             Florence
             M.
             S.
             after
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               these
               are
            
             ]
             follow
             these
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Tenets
               of
               the
               Arians
            
             ,
             )
             which
             words
             should
             rather
             be
             placed
             in
             the
             margin
             .
             In
             Gelasius
             there
             occur
             likewise
             at
             this
             place
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Arius's
               Opinion
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             After
             these
             words
             [
             
               nor
               his
               true
               Wisdom
            
             ]
             there
             was
             a
             whole
             clause
             wanting
             ,
             which
             from
             our
             three
             M.
             SS
             .
             the
             
               Florentine
               ,
               Sfortian
            
             ,
             and
             Allatian
             ,
             and
             from
             
               Gelasius
               Cyzicenus
            
             we
             have
             made
             good
             ,
             thus
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             [
             
               But
               he
               is
               one
               of
               his
               Works
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               his
               Creatures
               ,
            
             ]
             which
             words
             
               Epiph.
               Scholasticus
            
             had
             found
             in
             his
             Copy
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             apparent
             from
             his
             Version
             .
             For
             he
             has
             Translated
             this
             whole
             place
             thus
             :
             
               Creatura
               est
               enim
               ,
               &
               factura
               filius
               ,
               neque
               similis
               est
               patri
               secundum
               substantiam
               :
               neque
               verus
               est
               ,
               neque
               verae
               sapientia
               ejus
               est
               ,
               neque
               verum
               naturaliter
               patris
               verbum
               est
               ,
               sed
               unus
               quidem
               creaturarum
               &
               facturarum
               est
               :
               For
               the
               Son
               is
               a
               Creature
               and
               a
               Work
               ,
               neither
               is
               he
               like
               the
               Father
               as
               to
               his
               Essence
               :
               nor
               is
               he
               genuin
               ,
               nor
               his
               true
               Wisedom
               :
               nor
               is
               he
               by
               nature
               the
               true
               Word
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               one
               of
               his
               Creatures
               and
               one
               of
               his
               Works
               .
            
             Hence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             that
             Greek
             Copy
             of
             Socrates
             ,
             which
             
               Epiph.
               Scholasticus
            
             used
             ,
             differed
             something
             from
             our
             Manuscripts
             .
             And
             yet
             
               Leo
               Allatius's
            
             Copy
             agrees
             exactly
             with
             that
             which
             Epiphanius
             followed
             .
             For
             thus
             it
             words
             this
             passage
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             exactly
             do
             the
             Authours
             of
             the
             Greek
             and
             
               Latine
               Tripertite
               History
            
             agree
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             seem
             to
             have
             borrowed
             from
             one
             another
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             Leo
             Allatius's
             M.
             S.
             Copy
             ,
             the
             reading
             of
             this
             place
             is
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             reading
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Scholast
            
             .
             has
             followed
             ;
             who
             translates
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               factus
               &
               ipse
               &
               existens
               in
               proprio
               Dei
               verbo
               ,
               &
               in
               Dei
               sapientid
               ,
               be
               himself
               is
               made
               and
               exists
               in
               the
               proper
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Wisedom
               of
               God.
            
             But
             we
             have
             rather
             followed
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             the
             Florentine
             ,
             and
             the
             Sfortian
             M.
             SS
             .
             which
             is
             also
             confirmed
             by
             Gelasius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             Leo
             Allatius's
             M.
             S.
             (
             which
             contains
             
               the
               Tripertite
               History
            
             that
             
               Theodorus
               Lector
            
             composed
             in
             Greek
             out
             of
             
               Socrates
               ,
               Sozomen
            
             ,
             and
             Theodoret
             )
             these
             words
             are
             added
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               is
               invisible
            
             .
             So
             
               Epiph.
               Scholast
            
             .
             reads
             it
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             his
             version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             Instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             we
             with
             Gelasius
             chuse
             to
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             Translate
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               begotten
               and
               created
            
             .
             This
             passage
             is
             thus
             Translated
             by
             
               Epiph.
               Factus
               aiunt
               ,
               &
               convertibilis
               est
               ,
               they
               say
               that
               he
               is
               made
               ,
               and
               is
               mutable
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             Leo
             Allatius's
             M.
             S.
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             but
             in
             Gelasius
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             reading
             does
             please
             me
             .
             For
             there
             are
             two
             
             Libya's
             ,
             we
             may
             also
             here
             take
             notice
             of
             this
             number
             (
             to
             wit
             )
             100
             Bishops
             in
             Aegypt
             .
             The
             same
             number
             I
             remember
             I
             met
             with
             in
             
               Athanasius's
               Second
               Apology
            
             ,
             against
             the
             Arians
             :
             pag.
             788.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               there
               are
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               Libya
               ,
               and
               Pentapolis
               ,
               neer
               an
               hundred
               Bishops
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             cursed
             ,
             or
             excommunicated
             .
             See
             D
             r
             Hammond
             on
             Rom.
             9.
             v.
             3.
             note
             b.
             
          
           
             h
             In
             Leo
             Allatius's
             M.
             S.
             and
             in
             
               Gelasius
               .
               Cyzicenus
            
             ,
             this
             place
             is
             truer
             written
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             reading
             we
             have
             expressed
             in
             our
             Translation
             .
             The
             reading
             in
             the
             Florentine
             and
             Sfortian
             M.
             SS
             .
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               How
               can
               he
               be
               equal
               with
               those
               things
               made
               by
               him
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Psalm
             45.
             v.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Psalm
             110.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             
               the
               Septuagint
            
             words
             that
             Text
             ;
             and
             we
             Translate
             accordingly
             ;
             the
             very
             words
             of
             the
             72
             being
             here
             quoted
             .
          
           
             †
             Colos.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Hebr.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             ‖
             John
             14.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             John
             14.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             John
             10.
             30.
             
          
           
             ‖
             See
             Mal.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             John
             10.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Prov.
             18.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             So
             the
             Septuagint
             words
             this
             Text
             ;
             which
             words
             occur
             here
             in
             the
             original
             .
             But
             in
             our
             English
             Version
             of
             the
             Bible
             (
             which
             agrees
             with
             the
             Hebrew
             )
             this
             Text
             is
             thus
             rendred
             ,
             
               when
               the
               wicked
               cometh
               ,
               then
               cometh
               also
               contempt
               .
            
          
           
             i
             The
             reading
             in
             Leo
             Allatius's
             M.
             S.
             and
             in
             Gelasius
             (
             which
             is
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               have
               attempted
               the
               subversion
            
             )
             pleases
             me
             better
             than
             this
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             24.
             4.
             
             Luk.
             21.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             2
             ▪
             Epist.
             Joh.
             v.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             k
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               controversic
               raised
            
             ]
             the
             reading
             in
             Leo
             Allatius's
             M.
             S.
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               question
               that
               raised
               the
               disturbance
               .
            
             ]
             A
             little
             after
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             M.
             S.
             instead
             of
             [
             
               consent
               to
               Alexander
            
             ]
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               consent
               to
               those
               whom
               Alexander
               wrote
               to
               .
            
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             childishly
             .
          
           
             l
             Here
             ,
             I
             am
             confident
             ,
             Socrates
             mistakes
             ,
             For
             the
             Melitians
             did
             not
             side
             with
             the
             Arians
             till
             after
             the
             
               Counsel
               of
               Nice
            
             :
             being
             then
             solicited
             ,
             by
             Eusebius
             Bishop
             of
             Nicomedia
             to
             cast
             scandalous
             aspersions
             upon
             Athanafius
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             does
             testifie
             in
             
               his
               second
               Apology
               against
               the
               Arians
               .
            
             If
             the
             Melitians
             had
             joyn'd
             themselves
             with
             the
             Arians
             before
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Nice
            
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             of
             that
             Council
             undoubtedly
             had
             not
             treated
             them
             so
             kindly
             as
             they
             did
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             Greek
             after
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               is
               extant
               in
               the
               Books
            
             ,
             the
             Florent
             .
             M.
             S.
             reads
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               part
               of
               the
               Letter
            
             ;
             which
             words
             although
             they
             may
             be
             written
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             yet
             sometimes
             are
             put
             into
             the
             Text
             by
             Authors
             ;
             as
             for
             instance
             in
             
               Athanasius's
               Apology
               against
               the
               Arians
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             After
             these
             words
             in
             the
             Greek
             :
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Leo
               Allat
            
             .
             M.
             S.
             and
             
               Gelas.
               Cyzicen
            
             :
             add
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             the
             import
             of
             which
             we
             have
             also
             made
             use
             of
             in
             our
             Translation
             ;
             though
             't
             is
             not
             exprest
             in
             the
             common
             Edit
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             Leo
             Allatius's
             M.
             S.
             this
             place
             is
             thus
             written
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               'T
               is
               neither
               decent
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               in
               any
               wise
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               that
               so
               numerous
               a
               people
               of
               God
               (
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               governed
               by
               your
               prayers
               and
               prudence
               )
               should
               be
               at
               variance
               .
            
             ]
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Scholasticus
            
             followed
             the
             same
             reading
             :
             for
             thus
             he
             translates
             this
             place
             :
             [
             
               tantum
               Dei
               populum
               ,
               quem
               vestris
               orationibus
               &
               prudentiâ
               convenit
               gubernari
               ,
               discordare
               nec
               decet
               ,
               nec
               omnino
               fas
               esse
               credibile
               est
               .
            
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               in
               ipsâ
               scientiae
               perfectione
            
             :
             So
             Valesius
             ,
             whom
             we
             follow
             .
             Musculus
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               in
               virtute
               scientiae
               ,
               in
               the
               virtue
               of
               knowledge
               :
               Grynaeus
               ,
               disciplinae
               causâ
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               upon
               account
               of
               their
               discipline
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               will
               ,
               wish
            
             ,
             or
             desire
             .
          
           
             d
             In
             
               my
               Annotations
               at
               the
               second
               book
               of
               Eusebius's
               Life
               of
               Constantine
               ,
            
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               after
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               enmity
               is
               laid
               aside
            
             ]
             I
             have
             noted
             that
             the
             reading
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               after
               the
               removing
               of
               the
               enmity
            
             ;
             ]
             as
             it
             is
             in
             some
             Copies
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             our
             M.
             SS
             .
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             
               Florent
               .
               Sfortian
            
             ,
             and
             Allatian
             change
             not
             the
             reading
             here
             ,
             we
             may
             bear
             with
             the
             common
             reading
             ;
             which
             is
             also
             confirmed
             by
             Epiph.
             Scholasticus's
             Version
             :
             for
             thus
             he
             translates
             this
             passage
             ;
             
               suaviores
               crebrò
               sunt
               amicitiae
               post
               inimicitiarum
               causas
               ad
               concordiam
               restitutae
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             These
             words
             of
             Eusebius
             occur
             at
             the
             third
             Book
             of
             his
             Life
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             Chap.
             7.
             
             Socrates
             has
             not
             quoted
             them
             word
             for
             word
             as
             they
             are
             there
             :
             we
             (
             following
             herein
             
               Valesius
               ,
               Musculus
            
             ,
             and
             Grynaeus
             )
             have
             rendred
             them
             as
             they
             are
             in
             the
             forecited
             place
             of
             Eusebius
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Gelasius
               Cyzicenus
            
             supposed
             that
             by
             these
             words
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             was
             meant
             .
             With
             whom
             agrees
             Nicetas
             ,
             (
             
               in
               Thesauro
               Arthodoxae
               fidei
            
             .
             book
             5.
             chap.
             6.
             )
             and
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             in
             book
             2.
             
             
               Histor.
               Tripart
               .
               Musculus
            
             (
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             his
             rendition
             of
             these
             words
             )
             thought
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             was
             hereby
             meant
             :
             for
             he
             renders
             this
             place
             thus
             ,
             
               Romanae
               autem
               civitatis
               Episcopus
               propter
               senium
               decrat
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               was
               absent
               .
               Valesius
            
             is
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             with
             Musculus
             .
             For
             (
             
               in
               his
               Annotations
               on
               Chap.
            
             7.
             
               of
               the
               third
               Book
               of
               Eusebius's
               Life
               of
               Constantine
            
             )
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             at
             such
             time
             as
             this
             Council
             was
             convened
             ,
             Constantinople
             was
             not
             adorned
             with
             the
             name
             of
             
               The
               Imperial
               City
            
             .
             See
             Sozomen
             ,
             book
             1.
             chap.
             16.
             and
             Theodoret
             ,
             book
             1.
             chap.
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Acts
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             Ancients
             are
             not
             agreed
             concerning
             the
             number
             of
             Bishops
             that
             were
             at
             the
             
               Nicene
               Council
               .
               Eusebius
            
             (
             in
             his
             third
             book
             ,
             chap.
             8.
             
               concerning
               the
               life
               of
               Constantine
            
             )
             says
             they
             were
             
               Two
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               .
               Eustathius
            
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             (
             
               in
               his
               Homily
               on
               those
               words
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               The
               Lord
               created
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             affirms
             they
             were
             about
             270
             ;
             but
             says
             he
             had
             not
             cast
             up
             their
             number
             exactly
             .
             The
             more
             constant
             account
             (
             which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             modern
             Authours
             )
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             sate
             in
             that
             Synod
             318
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             these
             Ancients
             .
             
               viz.
               Athanasius
               ,
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               African
               Bishops
               ,
            
             neer
             the
             beginning
             ;
             
               Hilarius
               ,
               in
               his
               book
               against
               Constantius
               ;
               Jerome
               ,
               in
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ;
             and
             Rufinus
             .
             See
             
               Valesius's
               notes
               on
            
             Chap.
             8.
             of
             Book
             3.
             
               of
               Eusebius
               ,
               de
               Vitâ
               Constant.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Followers
             ,
             or
             Attendants
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Many
             senses
             may
             be
             given
             of
             these
             words
             .
             For
             first
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             may
             be
             taken
             for
             [
             
               modesty
               and
               a
               curteous
               behaviour
            
             ;
             ]
             supposing
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             to
             be
             put
             for
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             this
             sense
             we
             have
             followed
             in
             our
             Version
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             may
             be
             meant
             concerning
             them
             ,
             
               who
               were
               not
               the
               eminentest
               persons
               amongst
               the
               Bishops
               for
               Learning
               or
               Piety
               of
               Life
               ;
               but
               did
               not
               come
               much
               behind
               them
               .
            
             So
             the
             Ancients
             called
             those
             
               medios
               principes
               ac
               duces
               ,
               middle
               Princes
               or
               Captains
               ,
               who
               were
               neither
               the
               best
               ,
               nor
               the
               worst
               ,
               but
               between
               both
               .
            
             Lastly
             ,
             this
             phrase
             may
             be
             used
             concerning
             them
             ,
             
               who
               deserved
               to
               be
               praised
               on
               both
               accounts
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               for
               their
               learning
               and
               sanctity
            
             :
             and
             thus
             Sozomen
             interprets
             this
             place
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             from
             his
             words
             in
             his
             first
             book
             chap.
             16.
             
             See
             
               Valesius's
               notes
               on
            
             chap.
             9.
             
               of
               the
               third
               book
               of
               Eusebius
               ,
               de
               Vitâ
               Constant.
               
            
          
           
             †
             In
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             there
             are
             some
             words
             added
             here
             ;
             in
             which
             Copy
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               concerning
               those
               there
               assembled
               Eusebius
               Pamphilus
               has
               thus
               at
               large
               discoursed
               :
            
             ]
             which
             reading
             has
             a
             greater
             Emphasis
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             I
             prefer
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               plain
               Opinion
            
             ]
             it
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               plain
               knowledge
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             
               Epiph.
               Scholasticus
            
             followed
             this
             latter
             reading
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             his
             Version
             of
             this
             place
             .
             Socrates
             seems
             to
             have
             had
             this
             narration
             out
             of
             
             Rufinus's
             tenth
             book
             ,
             where
             he
             treats
             concerning
             the
             Nicene-Council
             .
             But
             Socrates
             on
             set
             purpose
             altered
             some
             things
             .
             Gelasius
             ,
             treating
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             enlarges
             upon
             it
             ,
             relating
             the
             questions
             of
             each
             of
             the
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             answers
             thereto
             .
             All
             which
             passages
             of
             his
             look
             more
             like
             fables
             ,
             than
             an
             History
             of
             what
             was
             done
             ,
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Life
               of
               Constantine
            
             ;
             book
             3.
             chap.
             13.
             and
             14.
             
             Edit
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             This
             Sabinus
             was
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Macedonians
             in
             Heraclea
             a
             City
             of
             Thrace
             ;
             he
             made
             a
             Collection
             of
             the
             
               Synodical
               Acts
            
             ;
             a
             very
             usefull
             work
             ;
             the
             testimony
             whereof
             Socrates
             does
             frequently
             make
             use
             of
             in
             
               this
               his
               History
            
             .
             But
             Socrates
             reproves
             him
             in
             many
             places
             ;
             both
             because
             he
             was
             unfaithfull
             in
             his
             Collection
             of
             
               those
               Acts
            
             ,
             (
             studiously
             relating
             what
             conduced
             to
             the
             strengthening
             of
             his
             own
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             omitting
             the
             contrary
             ,
             )
             and
             also
             in
             regard
             he
             always
             shews
             himself
             incensed
             against
             the
             Orthodox
             Bishops
             .
             An
             instance
             whereof
             is
             this
             relation
             of
             
             Socrates's
             here
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             that
             Sabinus
             termed
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Nicene-Council
             ignorant
             and
             simple
             fellows
             .
             But
             't
             is
             usual
             for
             Hereticks
             to
             calumniate
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             and
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             the
             reading
             here
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               now
               the
               agreement
               in
               the
               faith
               with
               loud
               acclamations
               approved
               of
               by
               the
            
             great
             Synod
             at
             Nice
             ,
             
               and
               by
            
             Eusebius
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Epiphan
             .
             Scholast
             .
             followed
             the
             same
             reading
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             This
             following
             Creed
             is
             wanting
             in
             all
             our
             M.
             SS
             .
             viz.
             the
             
               Kings
               Sfortian
            
             :
             and
             Florent
             :
             but
             Christophorson
             did
             very
             well
             in
             placing
             it
             here
             :
             for
             't
             is
             plain
             both
             from
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholast
            
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             those
             following
             words
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               this
               Creed
               three
               hundred
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             it
             was
             placed
             here
             by
             the
             Historian
             himself
             .
             But
             all
             the
             M.
             SS
             .
             did
             omit
             it
             in
             this
             place
             because
             't
             is
             repeated
             a
             little
             after
             in
             Eusebius
             Pamphilus's
             Epistle
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             There
             were
             only
             two
             Bishops
             Secundus
             and
             Theonas
             which
             refus'd
             to
             subscribe
             to
             the
             
               Nicene
               Creed
            
             ,
             as
             Theodoret
             does
             very
             well
             testifie
             in
             the
             first
             book
             of
             his
             
               Ecclesiastick
               History
            
             ,
             and
             (
             before
             him
             )
             Hieronymus
             in
             
               his
               Dialogue
               against
               the
               Luciferiani
            
             .
             The
             
               Synodical
               Epistle
            
             also
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             related
             by
             Socrates
             does
             plainly
             confirm
             this
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               of
               the
               same
               substance
            
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               of
               the
               same
               substance
            
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               of
               the
               same
               substance
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Matt.
             28.
             19.
             
          
           
             h
             Eusebius
             seems
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             adding
             the
             word
             Homoousios
             to
             the
             Creed
             .
             But
             this
             is
             very
             improbable
             .
             For
             Constantine
             was
             not
             so
             learned
             ;
             being
             as
             yet
             but
             a
             
               Catechumen
               .
               Eusebius's
            
             relation
             therefore
             must
             be
             thus
             understood
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             (
             after
             the
             Creed
             proposed
             by
             
               Eusebius
               Caesariensis
            
             ,
             )
             judged
             that
             the
             word
             Homoöusios
             ought
             to
             be
             added
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             Constan●ine
             confirmed
             their
             Opinion
             .
             But
             Eusebius
             ,
             who
             made
             it
             his
             business
             to
             clear
             and
             excuse
             himself
             to
             those
             of
             his
             Diocess
             ▪
             because
             he
             hath
             subscribed
             that
             form
             of
             the
             Creed
             published
             by
             the
             Council
             ,
             (
             as
             Athanasius
             ,
             in
             his
             book
             
               De
               Decret
               .
               Synod
               .
               Nicen.
            
             and
             in
             his
             book
             
               De
               Synod
               .
               Arimini
            
             and
             
               Seleuciae
               ▪
            
             attests
             ,
             )
             does
             designedly
             make
             the
             business
             intricate
             ,
             and
             ascribes
             that
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             ,
             which
             should
             rather
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Bishops
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             After
             these
             words
             ,
             before
             the
             
               Nicene
               Creed
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Florentine
             and
             Sfortian
             M.
             SS
             .
             are
             added
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             So
             the
             Greeks
             call
             
               the
               Creed
            
             ,
             because
             the
             Catechumens
             got
             it
             by
             heart
             Socrates
             (
             in
             his
             third
             book
             chap.
             25.
             )
             has
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               We
               believe
               in
               one
               God
               the
               Father
               Almighty
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Creed
               .
            
             See
             
               Leontius
               Bisantius
               ,
               in
               his
               book
               De
               sectis
               ,
            
             pag.
             466.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             In
             the
             Greek
             Text
             of
             Socrates
             (
             as
             it
             is
             published
             by
             Valesius
             )
             there
             is
             at
             this
             place
             a
             great
             errour
             .
             For
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               which
               were
               discussed
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               our
               most
               pious
               Emperour
            
             ]
             are
             quite
             omitted
             ;
             and
             instead
             thereof
             ,
             these
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               for
               the
               forementioned
               reasons
               received
               with
               an
               unanimous
               consent
            
             ]
             are
             twice
             printed
             .
             We
             supplied
             this
             defect
             from
             
               Robers
               Stephens's
            
             Greek
             Edit
             .
             with
             which
             our
             Translation
             agrees
             ;
             as
             it
             likewise
             doth
             with
             Valesius's
             Latine
             Version
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             of
             
               Musculus
               ,
               Christophorson
            
             ,
             and
             Grynaeus
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Curse
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               This
               Epistle
            
             is
             extant
             in
             Theodoret
             ,
             in
             chap.
             6.
             of
             
               the
               first
               book
               of
               his
               Ecclesiastick
               History
            
             ;
             but
             is
             in
             some
             places
             different
             from
             Socrates's
             Edition
             of
             it
             here
             .
             For
             Theodoret
             omits
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             affirming
             ,
             ]
             together
             with
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             and
             joyns
             all
             this
             with
             the
             preceding
             period
             .
             In
             
               Leo
               Allatius's
            
             M.
             S.
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             is
             also
             wanting
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             calls
             :
             ]
             and
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             the
             reading
             there
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             the
             phrase
             that
             d●●u●s
             here
             )
             imports
             the
             rigour
             or
             
               extremity
               of
               the
               Law
            
             :
             to
             which
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             equity
             is
             opposed
             .
             The
             Fathers
             therefore
             of
             the
             
               Nicene
               ▪
               Council
            
             say
             ▪
             that
             the
             Synod
             dealt
             with
             Melitius
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             the
             rigour
             and
             extremity
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             nor
             according
             to
             the
             exact
             rule
             and
             discipline
             ▪
             but
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               by
               way
               of
               dispensation
            
             .
             For
             in
             the
             strictest
             sense
             of
             the
             Law
             Melitius
             deserved
             no
             kindness
             or
             pardon
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             challenged
             ordinations
             which
             in
             no
             wise
             belong
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             made
             a
             Schism
             in
             Egypt
             .
             For
             that
             is
             evidently
             declared
             by
             these
             words
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             viz.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               those
               that
               by
               Gods
               grace
               have
               not
               been
               found
            
             [
             engaged
             ]
             
               in
               any
               Schism
            
             .
             By
             reason
             therefore
             of
             his
             rashness
             and
             insolency
             ,
             Melitius
             deserved
             to
             be
             deposed
             and
             excommunicated
             .
             But
             yet
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             treat
             him
             kindly
             ,
             depriving
             him
             of
             all
             power
             ,
             and
             leaving
             him
             only
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
             Now
             ,
             why
             Melitius
             was
             thus
             kindly
             used
             ▪
             many
             reasons
             may
             be
             alleadged
             .
             The
             first
             (
             which
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             intimate
             in
             this
             Epistle
             )
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             before
             unsheathed
             and
             made
             use
             of
             their
             sharpest
             severity
             and
             censure
             against
             Arius
             and
             his
             followers
             .
             Now
             it
             was
             but
             equal
             ,
             that
             after
             so
             sad
             and
             heavy
             a
             sentence
             pronounc't
             against
             them
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             a
             place
             afterwards
             less
             for
             clemency
             ;
             especially
             ,
             since
             Melitius
             had
             been
             convicted
             of
             no
             Heresie
             ,
             but
             was
             only
             accused
             to
             have
             made
             a
             Schism
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             there
             were
             many
             persons
             amongst
             the
             
               Melitians
               ▪
            
             that
             were
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             eminent
             for
             their
             plous
             lives
             .
             Of
             which
             sort
             was
             Paphnutius
             the
             Anchoret
             ,
             and
             John
             the
             Bishop
             ▪
             whom
             Epiphanius
             mentions
             ,
             in
             
               H●res
               .
               Melitian
            
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             they
             did
             thus
             to
             promote
             peace
             ,
             whereby
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             before
             had
             been
             rent
             in
             sunder
             ,
             might
             cement
             and
             unite
             :
             therefore
             the
             
               Nicene
               Fathers
            
             received
             the
             Melitians
             into
             communion
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             most
             illustrious
             example
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             dispensation
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             note
             (
             ●
             )
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
          
           
             c
             I
             like
             not
             Christophorsons
             Version
             ,
             who
             thought
             these
             words
             were
             meant
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ordained
             by
             Melitius
             .
             For
             Melitius
             ordained
             not
             only
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             throughout
             Egypt
             ,
             but
             Bishops
             also
             ,
             as
             Epiphanius
             attests
             .
             Yea
             ,
             he
             had
             ordained
             far
             more
             Bishops
             ,
             than
             Presbyters
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             Collected
             from
             that
             Catalogue
             ,
             which
             Alexander
             (
             't
             is
             said
             )
             required
             of
             him
             ,
             after
             the
             Nicene
             Synod
             .
             Wherein
             are
             reckoned
             twenty
             eight
             Bishops
             of
             Melitius's
             party
             ;
             but
             five
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             three
             Deacons
             .
             This
             Catalogue
             is
             extant
             in
             
               Athanasius's
               Second
               Apology
               against
               the
               Arians
               .
            
             Since
             therefore
             Melitius
             had
             Ordained
             so
             many
             Bishops
             ,
             if
             the
             Nicene
             Fathers
             had
             made
             no
             determination
             concerning
             the
             Bishops
             by
             him
             Ordained
             ,
             their
             sentence
             had
             been
             imperfect
             ;
             in
             regard
             they
             would
             have
             Decreed
             ,
             what
             should
             be
             done
             with
             the
             Presbyters
             made
             by
             Melitius
             ,
             but
             would
             have
             made
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             Bishops
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             think
             these
             words
             must
             be
             taken
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             ,
             as
             to
             include
             both
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             also
             Presbyters
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             the
             first
             place
             the
             Synod
             Decreed
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             Ordained
             by
             Melitius
             ,
             should
             be
             confirmed
             by
             a
             more
             holy
             consecration
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             should
             receive
             imposition
             of
             hands
             from
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             had
             been
             Ordained
             without
             his
             consent
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Synod
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             Ordained
             by
             the
             Alexandrian
             Bishop
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             usage
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             was
             customary
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Diocess
             of
             Egypt
             should
             be
             Subject
             to
             the
             Prelate
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             But
             the
             Synod
             required
             not
             the
             re-ordination
             of
             Melitius
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             been
             rightly
             Ordained
             before
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             it
             should
             rather
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ordained
               before
            
             ]
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Theodoret
             ,
             book
             1.
             chap.
             6.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Histor.
            
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             another
             thing
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             shew
             hereafter
             .
             (
             see
             the
             following
             note
             .
             )
             Sozomen
             (
             in
             his
             first
             book
             chap.
             24.
             where
             he
             epitomizes
             this
             Epistle
             )
             supposed
             these
             words
             were
             meant
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Bishops
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             
               our
               Annotations
               on
               the
               third
               book
               of
               Eusebius
               concerning
               the
               Life
               of
               Constantine
               ,
            
             we
             remarked
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             signifies
             
               to
               propose
               the
               names
               of
               such
               persons
               as
               are
               to
               be
               ordained
               .
            
             So
             the
             Synod
             Decreed
             above
             concerning
             Melitius
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               he
               should
               neither
               ordain
               ,
               nor
               propose
               the
               names
               of
               those
               that
               were
               to
               be
               ordained
               .
            
             In
             the
             same
             sence
             Nicetas
             used
             this
             term
             ,
             
               in
               his
               Life
               of
               Ignatius
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
            
             where
             he
             mentions
             his
             Election
             :
             his
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               when
               therefore
               the
               names
               of
               many
               persons
               were
               proposed
               to
               Preside
               over
               that
               Church
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Therefore
             the
             following
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               or
               to
               nominate
            
             ]
             are
             only
             an
             explication
             of
             the
             foregoing
             term
             .
             In
             the
             same
             sense
             Sozomen
             took
             this
             word
             ,
             in
             his
             fore-cited
             24
             chapt
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             we
             must
             note
             ,
             that
             Melitius
             was
             more
             severely
             dealt
             with
             ,
             (
             as
             being
             the
             authour
             of
             a
             Schism
             ,
             )
             than
             the
             Melitiani
             .
             For
             the
             
               Nicene
               Fathers
            
             deprived
             Melitius
             of
             all
             Episcopal
             jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             left
             him
             only
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
             But
             they
             permitted
             the
             Melitians
             to
             exercise
             their
             Functions
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Deacons
             should
             Minister
             in
             the
             Order
             of
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             should
             Consecrate
             and
             Baptize
             ,
             as
             should
             also
             the
             Bishops
             .
             They
             only
             took
             from
             them
             their
             power
             of
             Voting
             in
             Elections
             :
             which
             was
             prudently
             done
             of
             the
             
               Nicene
               Fathers
            
             ,
             least
             the
             Melitians
             should
             clandestinely
             promote
             some
             men
             of
             their
             own
             party
             to
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             preferments
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             It
             should
             rather
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             ]
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Theodoret
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             These
             words
             do
             plainly
             confirm
             what
             we
             said
             before
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             but
             the
             Bishops
             also
             (
             who
             had
             been
             Ordained
             by
             Melitius
             )
             are
             here
             spoken
             of
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             they
             here
             treated
             concerning
             the
             Presbyters
             only
             that
             were
             to
             succeed
             in
             the
             places
             of
             other
             Presbyters
             ,
             why
             should
             the
             
               Nicene
               ▪
               Fathers
            
             use
             so
             great
             caution
             ,
             require
             so
             many
             and
             great
             things
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             the
             Melitian
             Presbyters
             should
             be
             put
             into
             the
             place
             of
             a
             defunct
             Presbyter
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ?
             For
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             expresly
             prohibit
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             the
             Melitians
             shall
             succeed
             in
             the
             place
             and
             dignity
             of
             the
             defunct
             ▪
             unless
             he
             seem
             worthy
             of
             that
             honour
             ,
             unless
             the
             people
             Elect
             him
             ,
             and
             unless
             his
             Election
             be
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             What
             need
             of
             so
             great
             caution
             and
             diligence
             in
             the
             promotion
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             ?
             'T
             is
             therefore
             apparent
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             do
             rather
             belong
             to
             the
             Bishops
             .
             In
             the
             Elections
             of
             whom
             most
             especially
             ,
             the
             peoples
             suffrages
             were
             necessary
             ;
             and
             whose
             Election
             must
             besides
             be
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             was
             the
             Metropolitane
             of
             all
             Egypt
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             Socrates
             does
             undeservedly
             stile
             
               Melitius
               an
               Arch-Heretick
            
             .
             For
             neither
             do
             the
             Nicene
             Fathers
             ,
             nor
             
               Athanasius
               (
               in
               his
               2
               Apology
               )
            
             nor
             Epiphanius
             ,
             accuse
             Melitius
             of
             any
             Heresie
             ;
             they
             only
             affirm
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             Authour
             of
             a
             Schism
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Melitians
             had
             afterwards
             joyned
             themselves
             to
             the
             
               Arians
               ▪
            
             (
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             remark●
             before
             ,
             hapned
             after
             the
             
               Nicene
               ▪
               Synod
            
             ,
             and
             Melitius's
             death
             ,
             )
             they
             turned
             their
             Schism
             into
             an
             Heresie
             ,
             as
             Augustine
             writes
             concerning
             the
             Donatists
             .
             In
             this
             sense
             therefore
             Melitius
             may
             be
             termed
             an
             Arch-Heretick
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             The
             Sfortian
             &
             Florentine
             ,
             M.
             SS
             .
             add
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               or
               Verses
            
             ;
             ]
             which
             Christophorson
             found
             in
             his
             Copy
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             his
             Version
             .
             Concerning
             
               Arius's
               Thalia
            
             ,
             see
             Athanasius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               second
               Oration
               against
               the
               Arians
               .
            
             When
             Socrates
             says
             ,
             that
             this
             book
             of
             Arius's
             was
             condemned
             by
             the
             Synod
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             so
             understand
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Poem
             it self
             were
             particularly
             condemned
             ,
             but
             the
             Doctrine
             only
             contained
             in
             that
             Poem
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             He
             was
             a
             Maronite
             ,
             a
             most
             obscene
             Greek
             Poet.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             the
             reading
             is
             
               concerning
               our
               Saviour
            
             ;
             which
             I
             like
             better
             than
             this
             ,
             
               concerning
               our
               Great
               Saviour
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             This
             Epistle
             of
             Constantine
             the
             Emperour
             is
             not
             rightly
             placed
             by
             our
             Author
             .
             It
             should
             rather
             be
             placed
             immediately
             after
             Constantin's
             Letter
             to
             the
             Churches
             which
             is
             the
             next
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
             For
             certainly
             those
             Letters
             which
             concern
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             should
             regularly
             be
             placed
             first
             .
             But
             this
             Letter
             does
             not
             concern
             that
             Council
             ,
             nor
             does
             it
             in
             the
             least
             mention
             the
             Council
             .
             
               Athanasius
               in
               his
               Epistle
               ad
               Solitar
               .
            
             alludes
             to
             this
             Letter
             of
             Constantin's
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             thus
             concerning
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             
               Why
               does
               he
            
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             Constantine
             )
             
               endeavour
               to
               reduce
               the
               Arians
               into
               the
               Church
               ▪
               whom
               he
               himself
               calls
               Porphyrians
               ?
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             book
             3
             chap.
             18.
             of
             
             Eusebius's
             Life
             of
             Constantine
             (
             where
             we
             have
             this
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             )
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             Valesius
             at
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             here
             ,
             renders
             thus
             [
             
               ab
               illâ
               turpissimâ
               societate
               &
               conscientiâ
               ,
               from
               that
               most
               abominable
               society
               and
               their
               consciousness
               .
            
             ]
             Of
             this
             his
             Version
             ,
             he
             gives
             this
             reason
             :
             they
             who
             celebrate
             Easter
             with
             the
             Jews
             ,
             seem
             to
             be
             conscious
             of
             that
             wickedness
             which
             they
             committed
             against
             our
             Lord.
             See
             his
             Annotat.
             at
             the
             book
             and
             chapter
             now
             cited
             .
          
           
             *
             Violence
             .
          
           
             m
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             in
             the
             Florent
             .
             and
             Sfortian
             M.
             SS
             .
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             always
             :
             ]
             which
             reading
             Theodoret
             confirms
             .
             In
             book
             3.
             chap.
             18.
             of
             
               Eusebius's
               Life
               of
               Constantine
            
             ,
             it
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             whereas
             the
             
               Jewish
               Paschal
               Neomenia
            
             (
             or
             
               new
               Moon
            
             )
             began
             from
             the
             fifth
             day
             of
             March
             ,
             and
             was
             concluded
             at
             the
             third
             of
             April
             ,
             hence
             it
             sometimes
             hapned
             ,
             that
             their
             Passover
             began
             before
             the
             Aequinox
             .
             So
             that
             they
             celebrated
             two
             Passovers
             in
             one
             year
             ,
             (
             suppossing
             you
             mean
             the
             Solar
             and
             Julian
             year
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             accounting
             from
             the
             
               Vernal
               Aequinox
            
             of
             this
             year
             ,
             to
             the
             
               Vernal
               Aequinox
            
             of
             the
             year
             following
             .
             Ambrosius
             asserts
             the
             same
             
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Aemilia
               ,
            
             where
             he
             relates
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             sometimes
             celebrated
             their
             Passover
             in
             the
             twelfth
             month
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Latines
             ,
             and
             
               Eastern
               men
            
             .
             For
             the
             Jews
             never
             kept
             their
             Passover
             on
             
               their
               own
            
             twelfth
             month
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             fourteenth
             day
             of
             their
             first
             month
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             this
             celebrating
             of
             their
             Pasover
             twice
             in
             one
             year
             ,
             which
             Constantine
             objects
             against
             the
             Jews
             ,
             seems
             to
             me
             not
             at
             all
             momentous
             .
             For
             the
             Jews
             might
             have
             returned
             the
             objection
             upon
             the
             Christians
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             celebrated
             Easter
             twice
             in
             the
             same
             year
             .
             For
             ,
             suppose
             Easter
             is
             this
             year
             kept
             on
             the
             tenth
             of
             the
             
               Calends
               of
               May
            
             ;
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             the
             22
             d
             of
             April
             )
             next
             year
             it
             must
             necessarily
             be
             kept
             sooner
             .
             And
             so
             there
             will
             occur
             two
             Easters
             amongst
             the
             Christians
             within
             the
             space
             of
             one
             year
             current
             .
             But
             this
             will
             not
             happen
             ,
             if
             you
             reckon
             the
             year
             from
             the
             
               Aequinoctial
               Cardo
            
             to
             the
             
               Vernal
               Aequinox
            
             of
             the
             year
             following
             .
             See
             Epiphan
             .
             pag.
             824.
             
             
               Edit
               Petav.
            
             and
             
               Petav.
               Animadvers
            
             .
             pag.
             294
             ,
             295.
             
             See
             also
             
               Aegidius
               Bucherius
               de
               Paschali
               Judaeorum
               Cyclo
               ,
            
             chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             This
             Letter
             of
             the
             Emperour
             to
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             two
             next
             are
             misplaced
             .
             For
             they
             have
             no
             relation
             to
             
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
            
             ;
             neither
             do
             they
             make
             the
             lest
             mention
             of
             Arius
             or
             the
             Arians
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             first
             of
             
             Constantin's
             Letters
             to
             Eusebius
             was
             written
             before
             
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
            
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             himself
             testifies
             ,
             in
             his
             2
             d
             
               Book
               of
               Constantin's
               Life
            
             ,
             Chap.
             46.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             o
             We
             meet
             with
             this
             Letter
             of
             the
             Emperours
             to
             Eusebius
             at
             book
             2.
             chap.
             46.
             
               of
               Eusebius's
               Life
            
             of
             Constantine
             ;
             where
             these
             three
             words
             [
             
               that
               Persecutor
               Licinius
            
             ]
             are
             wanting
             ;
             being
             added
             here
             ,
             instead
             of
             a
             Scholion
             by
             Socrates
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             Scholiast
             .
             He
             ●erms
             
               Licinius
               a
               serpent
            
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             craftiness
             ,
             and
             age
             .
             Hence
             we
             may
             conjecture
             ,
             that
             this
             Letter
             was
             written
             soon
             after
             
             Licinius's
             deposition
             .
             See
             
               Valesius's
               notes
            
             on
             book
             2.
             chap.
             46.
             of
             
               Eusebius's
               Life
               of
               Constantine
            
             .
          
           
             p
             Here
             we
             made
             choice
             of
             this
             reading
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               having
               now
               acknowledged
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             By
             the
             term
             [
             fear
             ]
             in
             the
             foregoing
             clause
             he
             means
             the
             Christians
             ,
             who
             through
             fear
             of
             persecution
             had
             neglected
             the
             Churches
             ,
             or
             renounced
             the
             faith
             .
             The
             term
             [
             Unbelief
             ]
             belongs
             to
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             had
             demolished
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             divers
             ways
             vexed
             the
             Christians
             .
             See
             
               Valesius's
               notes
            
             ,
             at
             the
             Book
             and
             Chapter
             before
             cited
             .
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             term
             here
             used
             ,
             signifies
             
               an
               Office
               ,
               or
               company
               of
               Apparitours
               attending
               on
               a
               Magistrate
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               Souldiers
               waiting
               on
               the
               Judges
               ▪
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             
               the
               Praesects
               of
               the
               Praetorium
            
             ;
             so
             termed
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               over
               the
               Presidents
            
             and
             
               Rectours
               of
               Provinces
            
             .
             Therefore
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             the
             phrase
             here
             used
             )
             imports
             
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Praetorian
               Praesecture
               ,
            
             concerning
             which
             consult
             the
             
               Notitia
               Imperii
               Romani
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             Office
             (
             or
             Attendants
             )
             of
             
               the
               Prefect
               of
               the
               Praetorium
            
             was
             more
             honourable
             than
             the
             Offices
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Magistrates
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Prefect
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             excelled
             all
             the
             other
             judges
             ,
             as
             well
             Military
             as
             Civil
             ,
             in
             dignity
             ;
             so
             his
             Officials
             or
             attendants
             ,
             were
             lookt
             upon
             to
             be
             more
             honourable
             then
             the
             other
             officials
             .
             Hence
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               Council
               ,
               Action
            
             .
             3
             ,
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Praefects
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             See
             
               Valesius's
               notes
            
             ,
             at
             the
             before
             cited
             book
             and
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             *
             He
             means
             the
             City
             of
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             r
             In
             
               Eusebius's
               Life
               of
               Constantine
            
             ,
             book
             4.
             chap.
             36.
             (
             where
             this
             Letter
             occurs
             )
             this
             place
             is
             far
             otherwise
             read
             and
             pointed
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             here
             ;
             so
             a●so
             it
             is
             in
             Theodoret
             ,
             book
             1.
             chap.
             16.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             s
             Concerning
             the
             Rationalist
             and
             his
             Office
             ,
             we
             have
             spoken
             before
             ,
             in
             our
             notes
             on
             Eusebius
             .
             By
             [
             Dioecesis
             ]
             is
             meant
             here
             the
             Diocess
             of
             the
             East
             .
             The
             old
             Romans
             called
             a
             certain
             number
             of
             Provinces
             (
             which
             ,
             taken
             together
             ,
             were
             under
             a
             Deputy
             of
             the
             
               Praetorian
               Praefecture
            
             )
             by
             this
             name
             [
             Dioecesis
             .
             ]
             For
             the
             Prefect
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             had
             under
             his
             jurisdiction
             many
             Dioeceses
             ;
             but
             the
             Deputies
             had
             each
             but
             one
             Dioecesis
             .
             This
             term
             began
             to
             be
             used
             in
             this
             sense
             about
             
             Constantin's
             time
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             his
             Letters
             ,
             and
             from
             some
             Laws
             in
             the
             
               Cod.
               Theod.
            
             See
             
               Valesius's
               Annotations
            
             on
             
               Eusebius's
               Life
               of
               Constant.
            
             B.
             4.
             chap.
             36.
             
          
           
             *
             He
             means
             our
             Blessed
             Saviours
             Sepulchre
             .
          
           
             t
             Constantine
             here
             terms
             Licinius
             the
             publick
             enemy
             ,
             after
             whose
             destruction
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             the
             sacred
             Sepulchre
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             before
             concealed
             ,
             was
             discovered
             .
             Licinius
             was
             slain
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             326
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             recorded
             in
             
               Fast.
               Idat.
            
             And
             on
             that
             very
             year
             ,
             when
             Helena
             came
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             Sepulchre
             of
             our
             Lord
             was
             found
             .
             By
             the
             name
             of
             
               the
               publick
               Enemy
            
             ,
             the
             Devil
             might
             here
             be
             meant
             ,
             were
             not
             this
             contradicted
             by
             the
             expressions
             here
             used
             .
             For
             the
             Devil
             was
             not
             then
             vanquished
             and
             overcome
             ,
             when
             the
             Sepulchre
             of
             our
             Lord
             was
             cleared
             from
             the
             rubbish
             that
             covered
             it
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             slaughter
             ]
             is
             more
             expressive
             ,
             being
             meant
             of
             Licinius
             ,
             than
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             See
             
               Valesius's
               notes
            
             on
             
               Euscbius's
               Life
               of
               Constant.
            
             book
             3.
             chap.
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               faith
               ,
               autority
            
             ,
             or
             
               estimation
               of
               this
               miracle
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             u
             He
             means
             the
             Temple
             built
             by
             Adrian
             the
             Emperour
             on
             
               Mount
               Calvary
            
             ,
             in
             honour
             of
             Venus
             ;
             which
             receptacle
             of
             Paganism
             was
             demolished
             by
             
               Helena
               ,
               Constantines
            
             mother
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             room
             thereof
             was
             built
             a
             magnificent
             Temple
             ,
             at
             this
             day
             called
             
               The
               Temple
               of
               the
               Sepulchre
            
             ;
             the
             description
             whereof
             you
             may
             see
             in
             
               Sandys
               Travels
            
             ,
             book
             3.
             pag.
             125.
             &c.
             Edit
             .
             Lond.
             1673.
             
          
           
             †
             There
             are
             two
             Laws
             made
             by
             Constantine
             extant
             in
             the
             
               Cod.
               Theod.
            
             (
             the
             one
             in
             
               Tit.
               de
               usuris
            
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             
               Tit.
               de
               Haereticis
            
             ,
             )
             written
             to
             this
             Dracilianus
             .
             The
             former
             of
             these
             Laws
             bears
             this
             Inscription
             ,
             
               Imp.
               Constantinus
               Aug.
               ad
               Dracilianum
               agentem
               vices
               Praefectorum
               praet
               .
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Emperour
               Constantinus
               Augustus
            
             to
             
               Dracilianus
               Deputy
               to
               the
               Praefects
               of
               the
               Praetorium
               .
            
             This
             Law
             was
             published
             at
             Caesarea
             in
             Palestine
             on
             the
             15
             th
             of
             the
             Calends
             of
             May
             ,
             when
             Paulinus
             and
             Julianus
             were
             Consuls
             .
             The
             other
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             published
             on
             the
             Calends
             of
             
               September
               ,
               Constantinus
               Aug.
            
             being
             the
             seventh
             time
             and
             
               Constantius
               Caesar
            
             Coff
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             326.
             
             In
             which
             year
             Constantine
             wrote
             this
             Epistle
             to
             Macarius
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             Further
             ,
             we
             must
             remarke
             ,
             that
             the
             Praefects
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             are
             here
             stiled
             
               clarissimi
               ,
               most
               excellent
            
             .
             For
             as
             yet
             they
             had
             not
             received
             the
             title
             of
             
               Most
               Illustrious
            
             .
             Moreover
             ▪
             in
             other
             of
             Constantin's
             Laws
             ,
             the
             Praefects
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             are
             stiled
             
               Most
               Excellent
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             as
             the
             Praefects
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             were
             in
             Conctantin's
             time
             allowed
             only
             the
             title
             of
             
               Most
               Excellent
            
             ,
             so
             the
             Deputies
             of
             the
             
               Praetorian
               Praefecture
            
             had
             in
             the
             said
             Constantin's
             times
             only
             the
             title
             of
             
               Most
               Perfect
            
             given
             them
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Epistle
            
             to
             
               Probianus
               Proconsul
            
             of
             Africa
             shews
             ,
             which
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             
               Athanasius's
               Apology
            
             to
             Constantius
             ,
             pag.
             794.
             
             See
             
               Valesius's
               notes
            
             on
             book
             3.
             chap.
             31.
             of
             
               Eusebius's
               Life
               of
               Constantine
            
             .
          
           
             x
             At
             this
             place
             the
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             signifies
             the
             Model
             or
             
               Delineation
               of
               the
               Fabrick
               that
               was
               to
               be
               erected
               .
            
             It
             is
             taken
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             in
             
               the
               Epistle
            
             of
             
               Himerius
               Rationalist
            
             of
             Alexandria
             to
             the
             Praefect
             of
             Mareotis
             ;
             which
             Athanasius
             has
             recorded
             in
             
               his
               Apology
            
             ,
             pag.
             803.
             
             For
             after
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             Augustus
             and
             the
             Caesars
             had
             permitted
             Ischyras
             to
             build
             a
             Church
             in
             his
             Town
             ,
             he
             orders
             the
             Governour
             of
             that
             Town
             ,
             that
             
               he
               should
               forthwith
               draw
               a
               Model
               of
               the
               future
               building
               ,
               and
               transmit
               it
               to
               his
               Office
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             See
             
               Valesius's
               notes
            
             ,
             at
             the
             book
             and
             chapter
             before
             cited
             .
          
           
             y
             The
             inner
             roofs
             of
             Churches
             were
             commonly
             framed
             two
             ways
             .
             For
             they
             were
             either
             beautified
             with
             arched
             or
             embowed
             roofs
             ,
             or
             else
             painted
             with
             Mosaick-work
             .
             Concerning
             the
             arched
             (
             or
             embowed
             )
             roofs
             ,
             this
             place
             of
             Constantin's
             Letter
             is
             an
             evidence
             .
             Procopius
             evidences
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Mosaick-work
             ,
             in
             his
             first
             book
             
               De
               Fabricis
               Justiniani
            
             ,
             where
             he
             describes
             the
             Temple
             of
             
               Sancta
               Sophia
            
             .
             Now
             the
             arched
             roofs
             were
             usually
             adorned
             two
             ways
             .
             For
             they
             were
             either
             guilded
             with
             gold
             ,
             or
             painted
             ;
             which
             latter
             way
             was
             first
             invented
             by
             Pausias
             ,
             as
             Pliny
             attests
             ,
             book
             35
             ▪
             chap.
             11.
             
             
               Hist.
               Natural
            
             .
             See
             
               Valesius's
               notes
            
             ,
             at
             the
             book
             and
             chapter
             before
             cited
             .
          
           
             z
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               added
            
             ]
             the
             reading
             must
             necessarily
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               published
            
             .
             ]
             For
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             did
             usually
             propose
             to
             publick
             view
             those
             Rescripts
             they
             wrote
             to
             the
             Cities
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             at
             the
             close
             of
             the
             Rescript
             they
             added
             this
             word
             [
             
               Proponatur
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               published
               :
            
             ]
             as
             we
             have
             observed
             in
             our
             
               notes
               on
               Eusebius
            
             .
             So
             Constantine
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             wrote
             many
             Letters
             against
             Arius
             and
             his
             followers
             ,
             commanded
             they
             should
             be
             proposed
             to
             publick
             view
             in
             the
             Forum
             .
             Of
             this
             sort
             was
             Constantin's
             Epistle
             to
             Arius
             and
             the
             Arians
             ,
             which
             
               Gelasius
               Cyzicenus
            
             has
             recorded
             in
             his
             3
             d
             book
             
               De
               Gestis
               Synod
               Nicaenae
            
             :
             which
             Epistle
             Epiphanius
             mentions
             in
             
               Hares
               .
               Arian
            
             .
             It
             was
             written
             by
             Constantine
             after
             the
             
               Nicene
               Synod
            
             ,
             and
             it
             contains
             the
             punishment
             of
             those
             that
             would
             not
             recede
             from
             Arius's
             wicked
             tenets
             .
             For
             at
             the
             close
             of
             that
             Epistle
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             commands
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             persons
             of
             the
             ordinary
             rank
             ,
             they
             shall
             pay
             tribute
             for
             ten
             heads
             ,
             besides
             their
             own
             Poll-money
             .
             But
             if
             they
             be
             descendants
             of
             the
             Curiales
             ,
             (
             or
             Noble-men
             ,
             )
             they
             shall
             be
             delivered
             to
             the
             
               Court
               ▪
            
             and
             made
             liable
             to
             bear
             the
             publick
             Offices
             of
             the
             Decurions
             .
             This
             Letter
             therefore
             was
             like
             an
             Edict
             ,
             and
             so
             ought
             to
             be
             publickly
             read
             and
             promulged
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             greatest
             part
             of
             this
             Epistle
             is
             extant
             in
             the
             first
             book
             of
             
               Theodorets
               Ecclesiastick
               History
            
             ,
             chap.
             20.
             it
             is
             entire
             in
             Latin
             ,
             in
             Baronius
             ,
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             329
             ;
             as
             Justinian
             the
             Emperour
             sent
             it
             to
             Pope
             Vigilius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Sozomen
             relates
             the
             same
             story
             ,
             in
             his
             first
             book
             chap.
             22.
             but
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             sufficiently
             apparent
             ,
             he
             had
             it
             out
             of
             
               Socrates's
               History
            
             .
             For
             Socrates
             tells
             the
             whole
             story
             more
             fully
             and
             elegantly
             .
             And
             after
             he
             has
             told
             it
             ,
             says
             he
             had
             it
             from
             a
             credible
             person
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             
               Nicene
               Council
            
             .
             But
             Sozomen
             begins
             this
             relation
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               It
               s
               reported
               that
               the
               Empeour
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Nor
             does
             he
             confirm
             it
             by
             any
             persons
             authority
             .
             Besides
             Sozomen
             has
             in
             a
             manner
             stole
             the
             very
             words
             of
             Socrates
             ,
             making
             some
             small
             alterations
             and
             interpositions
             ,
             as
             Plagiaries
             usually
             do
             .
             But
             this
             story
             seems
             to
             me
             very
             improbable
             upon
             many
             accounts
             .
             First
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             founded
             on
             the
             autority
             of
             no
             ancient
             writer
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             neither
             Socrates
             ,
             nor
             Sozomen
             ,
             do
             say
             ,
             of
             what
             City
             Acesius
             was
             Bishop
             ,
             which
             was
             very
             necessary
             to
             confirm
             the
             story
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             likely
             ,
             that
             an
             Heretical
             Bishop
             should
             be
             summoned
             by
             Constantine
             to
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             Synod
             .
             For
             if
             Constantine
             had
             sent
             for
             Acesius
             in
             order
             to
             the
             restoring
             of
             Peace
             and
             Agreement
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             summoned
             the
             Bishops
             of
             other
             Heresies
             also
             to
             the
             
               Nicene
               Council
            
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             what
             Socrates
             says
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             this
             story
             from
             a
             very
             old
             man
             who
             was
             at
             the
             Synod
             ,
             seems
             to
             me
             altogether
             incredible
             .
             This
             persons
             name
             was
             Auxano
             ,
             a
             
               Novatian
               Presbyter
            
             ,
             who
             was
             at
             the
             Synod
             with
             Acesius
             ,
             and
             lived
             untill
             the
             reign
             of
             
               Theodosius
               Junior
            
             ,
             as
             Socrates
             says
             chap.
             13.
             of
             this
             book
             .
             Now
             from
             the
             
               Nicene
               Synod
            
             to
             the
             beginning
             of
             
             Theodosius's
             reign
             ,
             there
             are
             83
             years
             .
             To
             which
             if
             you
             adde
             20
             (
             for
             so
             old
             Auxano
             must
             needs
             be
             when
             he
             was
             present
             at
             the
             Council
             )
             Auxano
             must
             necessarily
             be
             above
             an
             hundred
             years
             old
             ,
             when
             he
             told
             Socrates
             this
             story
             .
             Let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             therefore
             ,
             at
             what
             rate
             the
             testimony
             of
             a
             decrepid
             old
             Heretick
             is
             to
             be
             valued
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             Florent
             .
             M.
             S.
             addes
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               Sub-Deacons
            
             :
             ]
             and
             so
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             Sozomen
             ,
             book
             1.
             chap.
             23
             ;
             where
             he
             tells
             this
             story
             concerning
             Paphnutius
             .
             where
             also
             what
             we
             said
             before
             is
             apparent
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Sozomen
             borrowed
             from
             Socrates
             .
             For
             he
             that
             addes
             to
             anothers
             relation
             ,
             shews
             evidently
             that
             he
             wrote
             last
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Rufinus
             (
             out
             of
             whom
             Socrates
             had
             the
             former
             story
             which
             he
             tells
             in
             this
             chapter
             concerning
             Paphnutius
             )
             says
             not
             a
             word
             of
             this
             speech
             of
             Paphnutius
             ;
             see
             his
             first
             book
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             chap.
             4.
             
             But
             he
             relates
             that
             
               Paphnutius
               was
               one
               of
               the
               Bishops
               in
               the
               parts
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               present
               at
               the
               Nicene
               Council
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             place
             ,
             where
             the
             Ascetae
             lived
             ;
             concerning
             whom
             ,
             and
             their
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             see
             
               Euseb.
               Ecclesiast
               .
               Hist.
            
             book
             2.
             chap.
             17.
             note
             (
             a.
             )
             book
             7.
             chap.
             32.
             note
             (
             c.
             )
             
               in
               the
               second
               Alphabet
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             By
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             he
             means
             the
             
               Protectores
               Domestici
            
             ,
             or
             
               Guards
               of
               the
               Body
            
             ,
             which
             waited
             on
             the
             Emperours
             person
             .
             They
             were
             Souldiers
             of
             a
             superiour
             order
             ▪
             who
             also
             had
             greater
             pay
             then
             the
             others
             .
             See
             
             Valesius's
             notes
             on
             
               Amm.
               Marcellin
            
             .
             book
             14.
             pag.
             33.
             
          
           
             b
             We
             perfected
             this
             place
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Florentine
             and
             Sfortian
             M.
             SS
             .
             For
             in
             the
             common
             Editions
             of
             Socrates
             ,
             after
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Hosius
               Bishop
               of
               Corduba
            
             ,
             ]
             followed
             these
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Vito
               and
               Vincentius
            
             .
             ]
             But
             those
             incomparable
             M.
             SS
             .
             exhibited
             this
             place
             entire
             to
             us
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             i.
             e.
             
               Hosius
               Bishop
               of
               Corduba
               in
               Spain
               .
               I
               do
               believe
               as
               it
               is
               before
               written
               .
               Vito
               and
               Vincentius
               Presbyters
               of
               Rome
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             is
             the
             series
             of
             the
             Bishops
             who
             subscribed
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             ;
             which
             Socrates
             transcribed
             from
             
             Athanasius's
             Synodicon
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             attests
             hereafter
             .
             In
             the
             
               Greek
               collections
               of
               the
               Canons
            
             this
             series
             is
             wanting
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             extant
             in
             Dionysius
             Exiguus's
             Version
             .
             But
             in
             
               that
               ancient
               collection
            
             lately
             published
             at
             Paris
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             Western
             Church
             heretofore
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             before
             
             Dionysius's
             Version
             )
             and
             in
             
             Isidorus's
             collection
             ,
             this
             series
             occurs
             almost
             in
             the
             same
             words
             .
             In
             
               that
               ancient
               collection
            
             the
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Et
               subscripserunt
               .
               Osius
               Episco●us
               civitatis
               Cordubensis
               ,
               Provinciae
               Spaniae
               dixit
               :
               ita
               credo
               sicut
               superius
               scriptum
               est
               .
               Victor
               &
               Vincentius
               Presbyteri
               urbis
               Romae
               .
               Alexander
               Alexandriae
               magna
               .
               Alph●cration
               ,
            
             &c.
             i.
             e.
             
               And
               they
               subscribed
               .
               Osius
               Bishop
               of
               the
               City
               Corduba
               ,
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Spain
               said
               :
               I
               believe
               so
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               above
               written
               .
               Victor
               and
               Vincentius
               Presbyters
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Rome
               .
               Alexander
               of
               Alexandria
               the
               great
               ▪
               Alphocration
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             words
             in
             
             Isidorus's
             Collection
             are
             almost
             the
             same
             .
             But
             in
             
             Athanasius's
             
               Synodicon
               ,
               Eustathius
            
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             and
             
               Macarius
               Bishop
               of
               Jerusalem
            
             are
             placed
             after
             Alexander
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Athanasius
             makes
             mention
             of
             this
             Vito
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             in
             
               His
               Apologetick
               against
               the
               Arians
            
             ,
             and
             attests
             ,
             that
             a
             
               Roman
               Synod
            
             consisting
             of
             fifty
             Bishops
             (
             by
             whom
             he
             was
             received
             into
             communion
             )
             was
             convened
             in
             his
             Church
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             
               the
               Latine
               collections
            
             of
             the
             
               Canons
               ,
               Harpocration
            
             is
             stiled
             Bishop
             of
             Naucratis
             ,
             and
             next
             to
             him
             is
             set
             
               Adamantius
               Cynopolites
            
             ,
             or
             Cynensis
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             
               that
               forementioned
               ancient
            
             collection
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             This
             book
             of
             
             Athanasius's
             is
             not
             now
             (
             to
             my
             knowledge
             )
             extant
             .
             But
             't
             is
             probable
             that
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Bishops
             who
             subscribed
             the
             
               Nicene
               Council
            
             ,
             were
             translated
             out
             of
             that
             book
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             the
             term
             that
             occurs
             here
             )
             imports
             the
             notation
             (
             or
             express
             declaration
             )
             
               of
               the
               time
            
             usually
             prefixt
             before
             publick
             Acts.
             In
             the
             
               Greek
               collection
            
             of
             the
             Canons
             (
             which
             
               Joannes
               Tilius
            
             first
             published
             )
             
               the
               notation
               of
               the
               time
            
             is
             prefixt
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               The
               Canons
               of
               the
            
             318.
             
             
               Holy
               Fathers
               ,
               convened
               at
               Nice
               ,
               in
               the
               Consulate
               of
               the
               most
               illustrious
               Paulinus
               and
               Julianus
               ,
               on
               the
            
             636
             th
             
               year
               from
               Alexander
               ,
               on
               the
               nineteenth
               day
               of
               the
               month
               Desius
               ,
               before
               the
               thirteenth
               of
               the
               Calends
               of
               July
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             It
             is
             otherwise
             in
             the
             
               Greek
               collection
            
             ,
             which
             Tictius
             published
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             foregoing
             note
             .
             )
             For
             't
             is
             said
             that
             the
             Synod
             was
             convened
             on
             the
             ninteenth
             day
             of
             the
             month
             Desius
             (
             which
             the
             Romans
             call
             June
             )
             on
             the
             thirteenth
             of
             the
             Calends
             of
             July
             .
             Which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               Council
            
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             
               Latine
               collection
            
             which
             Baronius
             calls
             Cresconiana
             ,
             which
             account
             I
             think
             is
             the
             truest
             .
             For
             ,
             should
             we
             suppose
             that
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Nice
            
             was
             assembled
             on
             the
             twentieth
             day
             of
             May
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             too
             narrow
             a
             space
             of
             time
             left
             for
             the
             transacting
             of
             those
             affairs
             which
             Constantine
             did
             after
             his
             vanquishing
             of
             
               Licinius
               .
               Licinius
            
             was
             subdued
             in
             the
             last
             Engagement
             at
             Chalcedon
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             324
             ,
             on
             the
             ▪
             15
             th
             of
             the
             Calends
             of
             October
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             recorded
             
               in
               Fastis
               Idatii
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             :
             on
             the
             day
             following
             Licinius
             (
             who
             made
             his
             escape
             to
             Nicomedia
             )
             yielded
             himself
             to
             Constantine
             the
             conquerour
             .
             After
             this
             Constantine
             made
             his
             entry
             into
             
               Nicomedia
               ▪
            
             whilst
             he
             continued
             there
             ,
             and
             hastned
             to
             make
             his
             Progress
             into
             the
             Eastern
             parts
             ,
             a
             messenger
             arrived
             ,
             declaring
             to
             him
             the
             dissention
             of
             the
             Alexandrian
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Egypt
             ,
             upon
             account
             of
             
             Arius's
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             the
             disturbances
             of
             the
             Melitians
             ,
             as
             himself
             attests
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Alexander
             and
             Arius
             .
             And
             first
             he
             sends
             Hosius
             with
             his
             Letters
             to
             Alexandria
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             compose
             those
             differences
             by
             his
             authority
             .
             But
             Hosius
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             staied
             a
             little
             while
             at
             
               Alexandria
               ▪
            
             returns
             to
             Constantine
             without
             effecting
             his
             business
             .
             All
             this
             could
             in
             no
             wise
             have
             been
             done
             in
             a
             shorter
             space
             of
             time
             than
             three
             months
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             Constantine
             perceiving
             the
             mischief
             to
             increase
             daily
             ,
             resolves
             upon
             calling
             a
             general
             Council
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             thereby
             restore
             peace
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             Upon
             this
             account
             he
             dispatcht
             away
             Couriers
             throughout
             all
             the
             Provinces
             ,
             to
             convene
             the
             Bishops
             at
             Nice
             in
             Bythinia
             .
             Suppose
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             Couriers
             delivered
             the
             Emperours
             Letters
             to
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             month
             of
             March
             :
             it
             is
             scarce
             credible
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             could
             come
             from
             the
             remotest
             regions
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             the
             East
             as
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             to
             Bithynia
             ,
             before
             the
             month
             July
             :
             especially
             since
             they
             came
             by
             land
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             water
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             attests
             ,
             book
             3.
             chap.
             6.
             
             
               De
               Vitâ
               Constant.
            
             See
             Vales.
             notes
             on
             
               Euseb.
               Life
            
             of
             Constant.
             book
             3.
             chap.
             14.
             
          
           
             h
             After
             these
             words
             [
             
               the
               Six
               hundredth
               thirty
               six
               year
               from
               the
               reign
               of
               Alexander
               the
               Macedonian
            
             ]
             
               Leo
               Allat
            
             .
             M.
             S.
             adds
             these
             [
             
               and
               it
               was
               the
               nineteenth
               year
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               reign
               of
               Constantine
               the
               Emperour
               ,
            
             ]
             which
             is
             very
             true
             .
             For
             when
             Paulinus
             and
             Iulianus
             were
             Consuls
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             on
             the
             325
             th
             year
             of
             Christ
             ,
             )
             the
             Nicen●
             Synod
             was
             (
             according
             to
             
             Socrates's
             Opinion
             )
             assembled
             in
             May.
             it
             being
             then
             the
             nineteenth
             year
             of
             Constantines
             reign
             .
             His
             twentieth
             year
             began
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             about
             the
             end
             of
             July
             following
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Socrates
             has
             observed
             no
             order
             here
             .
             For
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             and
             Theognis
             were
             recalled
             from
             banishment
             almost
             before
             he
             had
             told
             us
             they
             were
             exiled
             .
             Sozomen
             therefore
             did
             better
             ,
             who
             in
             this
             particular
             corrected
             
             Socrates's
             relation
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             book
             of
             
               his
               History
            
             ,
             chap.
             21
             ▪
             he
             relates
             that
             Eusebius
             and
             Theognis
             were
             banisht
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             a
             little
             after
             the
             Synod
             ,
             and
             that
             other
             Bishops
             were
             put
             into
             their
             Sees
             .
             Then
             ,
             in
             his
             second
             book
             chap.
             16.
             he
             declares
             how
             they
             were
             recalled
             from
             their
             banishment
             .
             From
             which
             passage
             (
             that
             I
             may
             make
             this
             remark
             by
             the
             by
             )
             it
             may
             be
             concluded
             ,
             that
             Sozomen
             wrote
             
               his
               History
            
             after
             Socrates
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             he
             corrects
             and
             amends
             
             Socrates's
             narration
             in
             many
             places
             .
             Further
             ,
             Eusebius
             and
             Theognis
             were
             banisht
             three
             months
             after
             the
             
               Nicene
               Synod
            
             ,
             as
             Philostorgius
             attests
             :
             and
             returned
             from
             their
             exil●
             (
             as
             the
             said
             Philostorgius
             relates
             )
             in
             the
             third
             year
             after
             that
             Synod
             ▪
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             328.
             which
             account
             agrees
             exactly
             with
             the
             History
             of
             affaires
             transacted
             in
             that
             time
             .
             For
             all
             Historians
             agree
             that
             Eusebius
             ,
             upon
             his
             return
             from
             banishment
             ,
             entertained
             thoughts
             of
             confirming
             
             Arius's
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             of
             thrusting
             out
             those
             that
             asserted
             the
             Nicene
             Faith.
             And
             ,
             that
             his
             first
             attack
             was
             made
             against
             Eustathius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             whom
             he
             caused
             to
             be
             expell'd
             [
             from
             his
             See
             ]
             by
             seigned
             calumnies
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             329
             ,
             or
             330.
             
             Baronius
             therefore
             did
             ill
             ,
             to
             place
             Eusebius
             Nicomediensis's
             return
             from
             exile
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             330.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Baronius
             (
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             325.
             )
             reproves
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             ,
             for
             saying
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             and
             Theognis
             were
             banisht
             a
             little
             after
             the
             
               Nicene
               Synod
               ▪
            
             ●
             and
             that
             some
             few
             years
             after
             (
             having
             sent
             a
             Libell
             of
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             most
             eminent
             Bishops
             )
             they
             were
             recalled
             from
             their
             exile
             .
             Baronius
             endeavours
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             this
             Libell
             was
             presented
             by
             Eusebius
             to
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             
               Nicene
               Synod
            
             .
             For
             he
             asserts
             ,
             that
             the
             rule
             of
             Faith
             was
             first
             written
             ;
             which
             
               Eusebius
               Nicomediensis
            
             (
             with
             four
             other
             Bishops
             )
             refused
             to
             subscribe
             :
             but
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Eusebius
             ,
             having
             afterwards
             presented
             a
             Libell
             of
             satisfaction
             ,
             did
             subscribe
             what
             had
             been
             determined
             [
             in
             the
             Synod
             .
             ]
             But
             ,
             after
             this
             ,
             when
             the
             Synod
             had
             
               Anathematized
               Arius
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             and
             Theognius
             (
             says
             he
             )
             would
             not
             subscribe
             this
             Anathematism
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             reason
             they
             were
             condemned
             and
             deposed
             ,
             by
             the
             Synod
             ,
             and
             Amphion
             and
             Chrestus
             were
             put
             into
             their
             Sees
             .
             But
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             (
             continues
             he
             )
             interceded
             that
             the
             sentence
             might
             not
             be
             put
             in
             execution
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             the
             Synod
             that
             they
             should
             admit
             of
             Eusebius
             and
             Theognius
             upon
             their
             presenting
             a
             Libell
             of
             Repentane
             .
             This
             is
             
             Baronius's
             opinion
             .
             But
             he
             is
             out
             ,
             first
             ,
             in
             saying
             that
             there
             were
             two
             Libells
             presented
             by
             Eusebius
             :
             for
             of
             the
             former
             Libell
             no
             body
             has
             ever
             made
             mention
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             cites
             no
             authour
             for
             what
             he
             says
             concerning
             
             Eusebius's
             and
             
             Theognius's
             deprivation
             and
             condemnation
             done
             in
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             .
             Constantine
             (
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Nicomedians
            
             ,
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             which
             Epistle
             in
             Greek
             the
             reader
             may
             meet
             in
             
               Theodoret
               .
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             book
             1.
             chap.
             20
             ;
             it
             occurs
             entire
             at
             the
             close
             of
             Gelasius
             Cyzicenus's
             3
             d
             book
             pag.
             217.
             )
             says
             not
             that
             it
             was
             then
             done
             ,
             but
             only
             says
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             was
             afraid
             it
             would
             be
             done
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             his
             saying
             that
             a
             Libell
             of
             Repentance
             was
             presented
             by
             Eusebius
             in
             the
             
               Nicene
               Synod
            
             ,
             is
             manifestly
             refuted
             from
             the
             Libell
             it self
             .
             For
             this
             Libell
             was
             presented
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             in
             banishment
             ,
             as
             is
             attested
             by
             these
             words
             of
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             i.
             e.
             
               and
               by
               this
               Libell
               do
               fully
               declare
               and
               confirm
               our
               consent
            
             ;
             [
             
               which
               we
               are
               induced
               to
               do
            
             ]
             
               not
               because
               we
               look
               upon
               our
               exile
               to
               be
               tedious
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Besides
             ,
             this
             Libell
             was
             sent
             ,
             when
             Arius
             was
             recalled
             from
             banishment
             ;
             which
             is
             apparent
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             i.
             e.
             
               But
               it
               would
               be
               absurd
               (
               since
               he
               that
               seemed
               to
               be
               guilty
               is
               recalled
               and
               has
               made
               his
               defence
               in
               reference
               to
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             Arius
             was
             recalled
             from
             banishment
             by
             Constantine
             long
             enough
             after
             the
             Nicene
             Synod
             .
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             as
             much
             as
             Eusebius
             and
             Theognius
             do
             say
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             condemned
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             it
             is
             worth
             our
             making
             an
             inquiry
             ,
             when
             and
             where
             they
             were
             condemned
             .
             Baronius
             says
             they
             were
             condemned
             and
             deposed
             in
             the
             Nicene
             Synod
             .
             But
             this
             is
             contradicted
             by
             S
             t
             
             Jerom's
             autority
             ;
             who
             ,
             
               in
               his
               Dialogue
               against
               the
               Luciferiani
               ,
            
             does
             in
             express
             words
             attest
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             and
             Theognius
             (
             with
             other
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Arian
             faction
             )
             were
             admitted
             of
             by
             the
             Nicene
             Synod
             .
             And
             this
             he
             proves
             both
             from
             the
             testimony
             of
             those
             that
             were
             present
             at
             the
             Synod
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             the
             very
             Acts
             of
             the
             
               Nicene
               Synod
            
             ;
             in
             which
             ,
             amongst
             the
             names
             of
             those
             Bishops
             who
             subscribed
             the
             Synod
             ,
             Eusebius
             and
             the
             others
             I
             have
             mentioned
             are
             reckoned
             .
             The
             same
             is
             attested
             by
             Philostorgius
             ,
             who
             says
             that
             Eusebius
             was
             banisht
             about
             three
             months
             after
             the
             Nicene
             Synod
             .
             Since
             therefore
             Eusebius
             and
             Theognius
             do
             confess
             themselves
             to
             have
             been
             condemned
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             since
             't
             is
             manifest
             that
             was
             not
             done
             in
             the
             
               Nicene
               Synod
            
             ;
             it
             must
             necessarily
             have
             been
             done
             in
             some
             other
             meeting
             of
             the
             Bishops
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             their
             being
             exiled
             ,
             Constantine
             does
             declare
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
            
             to
             the
             Nicomedians
             ,
             (
             the
             latter
             part
             whereof
             see
             in
             Therodoret
             .
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             book
             1.
             chap.
             20.
             )
             For
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             he
             banished
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             entertained
             certain
             Hereticks
             ,
             (
             whom
             he
             had
             commanded
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             his
             Court
             from
             the
             City
             Alexandria
             ,
             )
             and
             held
             communion
             with
             them
             .
             (
             Baronius
             ,
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             329
             ,
             thinks
             these
             Hereticks
             were
             Melitians
             .
             But
             I
             do
             rather
             believe
             they
             were
             Arians
             :
             and
             this
             is
             expresly
             affirmed
             by
             the
             Egyptian
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             their
             
               Synodick
               Epistle
            
             ,
             which
             Athanasius
             has
             recorded
             
               in
               his
               second
               Apology
               against
               the
               Arians
               .
            
             )
             For
             this
             reason
             therefore
             Constantine
             ordered
             a
             Synod
             of
             some
             Bishops
             to
             be
             convened
             ,
             by
             whom
             Eusebius
             and
             Theognius
             were
             condemned
             and
             deposed
             ,
             after
             which
             the
             Emperour
             banished
             them
             .
             This
             is
             expresly
             affirmed
             by
             
               Athanasius
               (
               in
               his
               book
               De
               Synodis
               ,
               )
            
             and
             by
             Theodoret
             (
             book
             1.
             chap.
             19.
             
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             )
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Christophorson
             and
             Musculus
             omitted
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               without
               having
               our
               cause
               declared
               or
               defended
            
             ]
             in
             their
             Version
             .
             They
             occur
             in
             Sozomen
             (
             book
             2.
             chap.
             16.
             )
             and
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Scholasticus
            
             has
             rendred
             them
             thus
             :
             
               Du●um
               quidem
               ante
               judicium
               condemnati
               à
               Reverenti●
               vestrâ
               ,
               patienter
               ferr●
               quae
               decreta
               sunt
               a
               sancto
               vestro
               concilio
               debuimus
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               Having
               been
               sometime
               since
               condemned
               by
               your
               Reverence
               before
               judgment
               ,
               we
               ought
               patiently
               to
               bear
               what
               is
               decreed
               by
               your
               holy
               Council
               .
            
             By
             these
             words
             Eusebius
             seems
             to
             intimate
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             condemned
             without
             being
             heard
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             rash
             judgment
             ,
             or
             prejudice
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             the
             Emperour
             had
             condemned
             him
             before
             ,
             who
             was
             angry
             with
             Eusebius
             for
             several
             reasons
             ,
             which
             you
             may
             meet
             with
             in
             
               Constantine's
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Nicomedians
            
             ;
             see
             Theodoret
             .
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             book
             1.
             chap.
             20.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             The
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             is
             this
             .
             If
             
               we
               then
               satisfied
               your
               holy
               Council
            
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Nicene
             )
             
               and
               perswaded
               it
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               we
               had
               just
               cause
               for
               our
               being
               unwilling
               to
               subscribe
               the
            
             Anathematism
             ,
             
               now
               we
               fully
               compleat
               our
               consent
               ,
               and
               are
               ready
               to
               subscribe
               as
               well
               the
            
             Anathematism
             
               as
               the
               form
               of
               the
               Creed
               .
            
             You
             see
             how
             much
             the
             adding
             of
             these
             two
             words
             [
             then
             and
             now
             ]
             would
             enlighten
             this
             place
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Arius
             .
          
           
             f
             That
             is
             attributed
             here
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             done
             by
             the
             Emperour
             .
             For
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             not
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             had
             recalled
             Arius
             from
             his
             exile
             .
             But
             writers
             do
             usually
             speak
             thus
             ;
             assigning
             that
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Emperours
             deed
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             to
             the
             Emperour
             which
             the
             Bishops
             did
             .
             So
             Socrates
             said
             above
             ,
             that
             the
             Nicene
             Synod
             forbad
             Arius
             to
             enter
             Alexandria
             ;
             whenas
             this
             was
             the
             Emperours
             doing
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             his
             Epistle
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Socrates
             (
             as
             also
             Sozomen
             )
             Mistakes
             here
             in
             placing
             
             Alexander's
             death
             ,
             and
             
             Athansius's
             Ordination
             after
             
             Eusebius's
             and
             
             Theognis's
             return
             from
             exile
             .
             For
             Alexander
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             dyed
             within
             five
             months
             after
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             testifies
             in
             his
             second
             Apology
             against
             the
             Arians
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             of
             Melitius
             .
             The
             same
             says
             Theodoret
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             book
             of
             his
             History
             ,
             chap.
             26.
             
             Alexander
             therefore
             dyed
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             325.
             and
             Athanasius
             was
             Consecrated
             either
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             next
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             See
             
               Rufinus's
               Eccles
               .
               Hist.
            
             book
             1.
             chap.
             14.
             where
             Rufinus
             adds
             this
             circumstance
             to
             this
             story
             ;
             that
             the
             boys
             (
             upon
             Alexanders
             enquiry
             )
             confessed
             some
             Catechumens
             had
             been
             Baptized
             by
             Athanasius
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             chosen
             Bishop
             in
             their
             sports
             .
             Then
             Alexander
             ,
             having
             demanded
             of
             those
             said
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             what
             questions
             they
             had
             been
             asked
             ,
             and
             what
             answers
             they
             made
             ,
             and
             also
             having
             examined
             him
             who
             had
             asked
             them
             the
             questions
             ;
             found
             that
             all
             things
             had
             been
             done
             according
             to
             the
             rites
             of
             our
             Religion
             :
             and
             ,
             after
             a
             confult
             with
             his
             Clergy
             ,
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             he
             ordered
             ,
             that
             those
             boys
             (
             on
             whom
             water
             had
             been
             poured
             ,
             after
             they
             were
             perfectly
             questioned
             ,
             and
             had
             returned
             compleat
             answers
             )
             should
             not
             be
             rebaptized
             ,
             &c.
             
             See
             Rufinus
             at
             the
             book
             and
             chapter
             now
             cited
             .
          
           
             a
             That
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Festivals
               for
               his
               having
               arrived
               to
               the
               twentieth
               year
               of
               his
               Empire
               .
            
          
           
             b
             This
             place
             ,
             which
             was
             corrupted
             and
             obseured
             by
             an
             ill
             distinction
             ,
             we
             have
             illustrated
             and
             restor'd
             ,
             by
             blotting
             out
             the
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             particle
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             either
             in
             the
             Florent
             .
             or
             Sforti
             .
             M.
             S.
             our
             correction
             is
             also
             confirm'd
             by
             Epiphanius
             Scholasticus's
             Version
             ,
             who
             thus
             translates
             the
             passage
             ,
             
               Et
               denominatam
               Constantinopolim
               ,
               appellari
               secundam
               Romam
               lege
               firmavit
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               was
               set
            
             ,
             or
             placed
             ]
             it
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               was
               exposed
            
             ,
             or
             erected
             .
             This
             emendation
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Epiphan
             .
             Scholasticus's
             Version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             The
             Strategium
             was
             a
             publick
             edifice
             wherein
             the
             Strategi
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             the
             
               Duumviri
               ,
               the
               two
               principal
            
             Magistrates
             that
             heretofore
             governed
             the
             City
             Byzantium
             )
             were
             wont
             to
             sit
             .
             It
             is
             mentioned
             
               in
               the
               old
               description
               of
               the
               City
               Constantinople
               ,
            
             which
             is
             prefixt
             before
             the
             
               Notitia
               Imperii
               Romani
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Esa●
             .
             1.
             8.
             where
             the
             
               Septuagint
               Version
            
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             in
             our
             English
             translation
             is
             thus
             worded
             ,
             
               as
               a
               lodge
               in
               a
               Garden
               of
               Cucumbers
            
             ;
             which
             rendition
             does
             exactly
             agree
             with
             the
             original
             Hebrew
             .
          
           
             a
             Socrates
             borrow'd
             this
             story
             out
             of
             
             Eusebius's
             third
             book
             of
             
               Constantin's
               Life
            
             ,
             chap.
             33.
             
             But
             mistakes
             in
             saying
             that
             the
             Church
             which
             was
             built
             over
             our
             Saviours
             Sepulchre
             by
             Helena
             ,
             or
             rather
             by
             Constantine
             ,
             was
             call'd
             
               New
               Jerusalem
            
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             says
             no
             such
             thing
             :
             but
             he
             only
             alludes
             to
             the
             new
             Jerusalem
             ,
             which
             is
             mentioned
             in
             Saint
             
             John's
             Revelations
             .
             See
             our
             notes
             on
             
               Euseb.
               Life
               of
               Constant
            
             .
             book
             3.
             chap.
             33.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Philostorgius
             does
             report
             that
             the
             people
             us'd
             to
             come
             to
             this
             Pillar
             with
             their
             Tapers
             and
             worship
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             very
             strange
             and
             almost
             incredible
             :
             but
             Theodoret
             does
             by
             his
             authority
             confirm
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             book
             of
             his
             
               Ecclesiastick
               History
            
             and
             the
             last
             chapter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Christophorson
             and
             Muscul●●
             thought
             that
             these
             words
             were
             transposed
             ;
             they
             read
             them
             (
             as
             appears
             from
             their
             Version
             )
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             [
             
               the
               Emperour
            
             ]
             
               ordered
               that
               the
               Cubit
               should
               be
               removed
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Alexandrians
               .
            
             But
             ,
             because
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             cannot
             be
             taken
             in
             a
             passive
             sense
             the
             place
             must
             be
             otherwise
             mended
             :
             which
             from
             the
             Sfortian
             M.
             S.
             we
             have
             thus
             restored
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             [
             
               the
               Emperour
            
             ]
             
               ordered
               Alexander
               to
               remove
               the
               Cubit
               into
               the
               Church
            
             [
             
               of
               the
               Alexandrians
            
             .
             ]
             Which
             emendation
             needs
             no
             confirmation
             .
             See
             
               Rufin
               .
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             book
             2
             ▪
             chap.
             23.
             
             This
             order
             of
             Constantines
             lasted
             not
             long
             .
             For
             Julian
             commanded
             that
             the
             same
             Cubit
             should
             be
             carried
             back
             again
             into
             
             Serapis's
             Temple
             ,
             where
             it
             seems
             to
             have
             continued
             till
             
             Theodosius's
             reign
             ,
             and
             the
             demolishment
             of
             
             Scrapis's
             Temple
             ▪
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             He
             means
             that
             Standard
             ,
             or
             Banner
             ,
             which
             the
             Emperour
             ordered
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             in
             figure
             like
             to
             the
             Cross
             that
             appeared
             to
             him
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             heavens
             .
             See
             chap.
             2
             ▪
             of
             this
             book
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             See
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             a
             See
             book
             3.
             chap.
             1.
             of
             
               Eusebius's
               Ecclesiastick
               History
            
             :
             to
             which
             add
             this
             place
             of
             an
             
               anonymous
               Author
            
             out
             of
             the
             second
             
               Homily
               upon
               Matthew
               .
               Denique
               cum
               post
               resurrectionem
               Domin●
               Thomas
               Apostolus
               isset
               in
               Provinciam
               i●●am
               ,
               ad●●ncti
               sunt
               ●i
               :
               &
               baptisati
               ab
               eo
               ,
               sacti
               sunt
               adjutores
               praedicationis
               illius
               :
            
             meaning
             the
             
               Persian
               Magi.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             is
             Metrodorus
             the
             Philosopher
             ,
             whom
             Jerome
             has
             mentioned
             in
             his
             Chronicon
             ;
             who
             ,
             returning
             from
             his
             travails
             in
             India
             ,
             presented
             Constantine
             with
             many
             gemms
             and
             pea●ls
             ,
             and
             feigned
             that
             many
             more
             of
             greater
             value
             were
             taken
             from
             him
             by
             Sapor
             King
             of
             the
             Persians
             :
             which
             lie
             of
             his
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             Persian
             war
             ,
             as
             
               Am.
               Marcellinus
            
             attests
             ,
             book
             25.
             pag.
             295.
             
             Edit
             .
             Vales.
             See
             
               Valesius's
               notes
            
             on
             
               Amm.
               Mar●●ll
            
             .
             pag.
             304.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Rationes
               suas
               scriniaque
               commi●it
            
             ;
             so
             Rufinus
             (
             from
             whom
             Socrates
             translated
             this
             story
             almost
             word
             for
             word
             )
             describes
             this
             young
             mans
             Office
             ;
             book
             1.
             chap.
             9.
             
             
               Hist.
               Ecclesiast
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Translatours
             understood
             not
             this
             place
             .
             For
             Musculus
             renders
             it
             thus
             .
             
               Ut
               separatis
               locis
               uterentur
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               make
               use
               of
               separate
               places
               .
               Christophorson
            
             thus
             ,
             
               ut
               loca
               seperatim
               ●ibi
               sumerent
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               take
               to
               themselves
               places
               severally
               .
            
             In
             this
             chapter
             Socrates
             has
             translated
             Rusinus
             (
             book
             1.
             chap.
             9.
             
             
               Ecclesiast
               .
               Hist.
            
             )
             almost
             word
             for
             word
             ;
             and
             calls
             those
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             Rufinus
             had
             termed
             Conventicula
             .
             Now
             Conventicula
             are
             properly
             
               private
               places
            
             wherein
             Collects
             ,
             or
             
               short
               prayers
               are
               made
            
             ;
             and
             from
             these
             places
             Churches
             are
             distinguished
             ,
             which
             belong
             to
             the
             right
             of
             the
             publick
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             any
             private
             person
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Rufinus
             says
             the
             same
             :
             
               Tum
               vero
               Athanasius
               (
               nam
               is
               nuper
               sacerdotium
               susceperat
               ,
               )
            
             i.
             e.
             
               But
               then
               Athanasius
               (
               for
               he
               had
               a
               little
               before
               undertaken
               the
               Episcopate
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             )
             But
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             matter
             more
             attentively
             ,
             these
             things
             cannot
             be
             .
             For
             Meropius
             the
             Philosopher
             is
             said
             to
             have
             travelled
             into
             India
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Philosopher
             Metrodorus
             ,
             who
             had
             taken
             a
             view
             of
             that
             Country
             before
             him
             .
             But
             Metrodorus
             ,
             returned
             not
             from
             his
             Indian
             journey
             before
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             325.
             
             For
             at
             his
             return
             from
             India
             he
             presented
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             with
             gifts
             which
             he
             had
             received
             from
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Indians
             ,
             as
             we
             remarked
             before
             in
             note
             (
             b.
             )
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
             Which
             must
             necessarily
             happen
             after
             the
             conquest
             of
             Licinius
             .
             For
             then
             Constantine
             first
             received
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             East
             .
             Now
             Licinius
             was
             vanquished
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             324.
             
             Meropius
             therefore
             ,
             in
             regard
             ,
             following
             
             Metrodorus's
             example
             ,
             he
             attempted
             to
             travell
             over
             India
             ,
             must
             have
             undertaken
             this
             journey
             some
             years
             after
             him
             .
             Let
             us
             then
             suppose
             ,
             that
             Meropius
             went
             into
             India
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             327.
             
             On
             the
             year
             following
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             have
             returned
             into
             his
             own
             Country
             ,
             he
             was
             slain
             by
             the
             Barbarians
             .
             And
             Aedesius
             and
             Frumentius
             ,
             being
             as
             yet
             youths
             ,
             were
             presented
             to
             the
             Indian
             King
             ;
             and
             one
             of
             them
             was
             made
             his
             Cup-bearer
             ;
             the
             other
             was
             set
             over
             his
             Acts
             and
             evidences
             Royal.
             In
             which
             Offices
             both
             continued
             to
             the
             Kings
             death
             .
             Now
             ,
             suppose
             they
             served
             the
             King
             three
             years
             .
             After
             this
             the
             Indian
             King
             dies
             ,
             leaving
             his
             Son
             very
             young
             .
             But
             the
             Queen
             his
             mother
             entreated
             Aedesius
             and
             Frumentius
             to
             undertake
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             till
             her
             Son
             were
             of
             age
             .
             Let
             us
             also
             allow
             that
             the
             Kings
             Son
             was
             about
             eight
             years
             old
             when
             his
             father
             died
             .
             In
             as
             much
             as
             Frumentius
             returned
             not
             to
             Alexandria
             till
             the
             young
             King
             was
             grown
             a
             man
             ,
             it
             is
             wholly
             requisite
             that
             he
             should
             have
             managed
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             at
             least
             ten
             years
             .
             So
             Frumentius
             returned
             to
             Alexandria
             about
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             341
             ;
             in
             which
             year
             Athanasius
             was
             not
             newly
             made
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             had
             held
             that
             Bishopricck
             above
             fifteen
             years
             .
             From
             what
             we
             have
             said
             't
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             this
             conversion
             of
             the
             Indians
             by
             Frumentius
             hapned
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Constantius
             ,
             not
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             as
             Rufinus
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             follow
             him
             ,
             have
             related
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Athanasius
             speaks
             of
             this
             Frumentius
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Apologetick
               to
               the
               Emperour
               Constantius
            
             .
             And
             a
             little
             after
             mentions
             
             Constantius's
             Epistle
             to
             Aizanas
             and
             Sazanas
             the
             Kings
             of
             Auxumis
             ,
             wherein
             he
             commands
             them
             to
             send
             Frumentius
             (
             whom
             Athanasius
             had
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Auxumis
             )
             to
             Alexandria
             ,
             to
             George
             Bishop
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             receive
             from
             him
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             true
             Faith
             ,
             Whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             Frumentius
             was
             at
             that
             time
             but
             newly
             ordained
             by
             Athanasius
             .
             Now
             this
             Epistle
             was
             written
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             356.
             
             Baronius
             ,
             (
             in
             
               his
               Annotations
               on
               the
               Roman
               Martyrology
               .
            
             )
             says
             that
             this
             Frumentius
             Bishop
             of
             Auxumis
             must
             be
             differenced
             from
             the
             other
             Frumentius
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Indians
             .
             But
             I
             do
             assert
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Auxumis
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             is
             stiled
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Indians
             ,
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Frumentius
             .
             For
             Auxumis
             is
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Aethiopia
             .
             Now
             the
             Aethiopians
             are
             by
             the
             ancients
             usually
             confounded
             with
             the
             Indians
             .
             So
             Philostorgius
             calls
             the
             Homeritae
             (
             who
             were
             the
             Auxumites
             neighbours
             )
             Indians
             .
             Also
             ,
             the
             Aethiopians
             who
             are
             now
             called
             Abyssines
             ,
             call
             themselves
             Indians
             ,
             and
             do
             acknowledge
             Frumentius
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Apostle
             of
             their
             Nation
             ;
             as
             
               Lucas
               Holsteinius
            
             attests
             
               in
               his
               notes
               on
               Baronius's
               Martyrology
               ,
            
             which
             were
             lately
             published
             at
             Rome
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Rufinus
             ,
             book
             1.
             chap.
             10.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
               Rufinus
            
             does
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             child
             was
             the
             Kings
             Son
             ;
             but
             ,
             
               mulier
               quaedam
               par●ulum
               suum
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               a
               certain
               woman
            
             (
             say●
             he
             )
             
               carried
               about
               her
               son
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               well
               skilled
               in
               Architecture
            
             ]
             I
             had
             rather
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               being
               very
               anxious
            
             .
             ]
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Socrates
             wrote
             it
             thus
             .
             For
             in
             Ruflnus
             (
             book
             1.
             chap.
             10.
             from
             whom
             Socrates
             borrowed
             this
             relation
             )
             the
             words
             are
             these
             ;
             
               cum
               ecce
               matutinus
               &
               anxius
               cum
               suis
               omnibus
               ingrediens
               Rex
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               when
               behold
               the
               King
               ,
               perplexed
               in
               his
               mind
               ,
               coming
               in
               the
               morning
               with
               all
               his
               attendants
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             
               Sfort.
               Florent
            
             .
             and
             
               All
               at
            
             .
             M.
             SS
             .
             call
             this
             persons
             name
             Baccurius
             .
             But
             in
             Rufinus
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             his
             name
             is
             ,
             more
             truly
             ,
             
               Bacurius
               .
               Zosimus
            
             says
             he
             was
             born
             in
             that
             Armenia
             which
             borders
             on
             Iberia
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             a
             man
             without
             all
             malice
             ,
             or
             deceit
             ,
             very
             expert
             in
             Military
             affairs
             .
             But
             Rufinus
             (
             book
             1.
             chap.
             10.
             and
             book
             2.
             chap.
             33.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             )
             affirms
             he
             was
             a
             Prince
             of
             the
             Iberi
             ;
             that
             he
             was
             a
             person
             of
             great
             fidelity
             ,
             very
             studious
             of
             Religion
             and
             Truth
             :
             first
             made
             a
             Captain
             within
             the
             limits
             of
             Palestine
             ;
             afterwards
             
               Comes
               of
               the
               Domesticks
            
             ;
             and
             lastly
             that
             he
             did
             Theodosius
             the
             Emperour
             great
             service
             in
             his
             war
             with
             Eugenius
             .
             Vales.
             See
             
             Valesius's
             notes
             on
             
               Amm.
               Marcell
            
             .
             pag.
             430
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             At
             this
             place
             Socrates
             mistook
             
             Rufinus's
             meaning
             .
             For
             Rufinus
             says
             that
             Bacurius
             was
             a
             Captain
             ;
             
               Palestini
               limitis
               ,
               of
               the
               Palestinian
               limit
            
             ;
             when
             he
             told
             him
             these
             things
             .
             But
             Socrates
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             in
             
               Rufinus
               ,
               Palestini
               militis
               ducem
               ,
               that
               Bacurius
               was
               a
               Captain
               of
               the
               Palestinian
               milice
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Here
             also
             Socrates
             is
             out
             .
             For
             Bacurius
             served
             not
             Theodosius
             in
             the
             war
             against
             Maximus
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             against
             Eugenius
             :
             as
             Rufinus
             attests
             ,
             book
             2.
             chap.
             33.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             and
             Zosimus
             ,
             book
             4.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Eusebius
               Eccles
               .
               Hist.
            
             book
             7.
             chap.
             31.
             
          
           
             a
             It
             is
             most
             apparent
             that
             the
             Manichaeans
             adored
             the
             Sun.
             Libanius
             relates
             the
             same
             concerning
             them
             ,
             in
             book
             4.
             
             Epist.
             140.
             wherein
             he
             commends
             the
             Manichaeans
             that
             were
             in
             Palestine
             (
             but
             suppresses
             their
             name
             )
             to
             Priscianus
             the
             President
             of
             Palestine
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             i.
             e.
             
               Those
               men
               that
               worship
               the
               Sun
               without
               bloud
               ,
               and
               honour
               God
               with
               the
               second
               appellation
               ,
               who
               chastize
               their
               belly
               ,
               and
               account
               the
               day
               of
               their
               death
               to
               be
               gain
               ;
               are
               found
               to
               be
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               but
               are
               every
               where
               few
               in
               number
               .
               They
               injure
               no
               man
               ,
               but
               are
               molested
               by
               some
               .
            
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             by
             these
             words
             Libanius
             means
             the
             Manichaeans
             ;
             for
             they
             cannot
             be
             agreeably
             attributed
             to
             any
             other
             persons
             besides
             them
             .
             But
             he
             designedly
             omitted
             the
             mention
             of
             their
             name
             ,
             because
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Manichaeans
             was
             odious
             .
             Concerning
             the
             feigned
             fasts
             of
             the
             Manichaeans
             ,
             see
             Cyrill
             ,
             in
             his
             sixth
             Cateches
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             had
             only
             the
             form
             or
             figure
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             was
             imaginatily
             ,
             not
             really
             such
             .
          
           
             b
             The
             reading
             here
             must
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               out
               of
               Archelaus's
               Dialogue
            
             ,
             or
             disputation
             :
             ]
             which
             appears
             from
             the
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               we
               read
            
             .
             ]
             This
             Archelaus
             ,
             Bishop
             ,
             of
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             wrote
             the
             dispute
             which
             he
             maintained
             against
             Manichaeus
             ,
             i●
             Syriack
             :
             which
             being
             afterwards
             translated
             into
             Greek
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             many
             persons
             ,
             as
             Jerome
             attests
             ,
             
               in
               his
               book
               de
               scriptor
               .
               Ecclesiast
               .
               Cyrill
            
             of
             Jerusalem
             has
             mentioned
             this
             dispute
             ,
             in
             
               his
               sixth
               Catechism
            
             .
             A
             fragment
             of
             this
             work
             is
             in
             my
             hands
             ,
             wherein
             is
             contained
             the
             History
             of
             the
             impious
             and
             perfidious
             Manichaeus
             .
             But
             his
             disputation
             with
             Archelaus
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             which
             was
             annexed
             to
             the
             close
             of
             this
             History
             ,
             is
             wanting
             .
             In
             the
             room
             whereof
             is
             added
             
             Archelaus's
             Epistle
             to
             Diodorus
             the
             Presbyter
             .
             I
             am
             beholding
             to
             the
             eminent
             
               Emericus
               Bigotius
            
             for
             this
             monument
             ▪
             as
             also
             for
             many
             others
             .
             
               Vales.
               Valesius
            
             has
             published
             
               this
               disputation
               of
            
             Archelaus's
             in
             Latine
             ,
             at
             the
             close
             of
             
               his
               Annotations
            
             upon
             Sozomen
             ,
             pag.
             197
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
               sprang
               up
            
             ;
             ]
             which
             is
             better
             than
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               sprang
               up
               before
            
             .
             ]
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             Socrates
             exp●esses
             himself
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             chapter
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             metaphor
             taken
             from
             Cockle
             ,
             which
             is
             wont
             to
             grow
             up
             with
             the
             Corn.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             I
             follow
             this
             reading
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               as
               if
               his
               ordination
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             
             Eusebius's
             party
             found
             fault
             with
             the
             ordination
             of
             Athanasius
             upon
             two
             accounts
             ;
             both
             because
             Athanasius
             was
             unworthy
             of
             that
             honour
             ,
             and
             also
             because
             his
             ordination
             had
             been
             performed
             by
             persons
             unfitting
             .
             See
             Philostorgius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               ●aith
               of
               Homoou●ios
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             those
             words
             in
             the
             Cree●
             ,
             wherein
             it
             ●s
             asserted
             that
             Christ
             is
             of
             the
             same
             essence
             or
             substance
             with
             the
             father
             .
          
           
             b
             Socrates
             borrowed
             these
             words
             out
             of
             
               Athanasius's
               second
               Apology
            
             against
             the
             Arians
             ;
             where
             Athanasius
             gives
             an
             account
             how
             Eusebius
             secretly
             joyned
             with
             the
             Melitians
             in
             a
             conspiracie
             against
             him
             ,
             these
             are
             his
             very
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             words
             of
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               Sozomen
            
             makes
             use
             of
             in
             his
             second
             book
             ,
             chap.
             18.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             assign
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             Socrates
             should
             joyn
             Montanus
             with
             Sabellius
             .
             For
             Montanus
             himself
             made
             no
             innovations
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             but
             followed
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             as
             Epiph●niu●
             attests
             (
             in
             
               Hares●
               Monta●ist
            
             .
             )
             and
             Theodoret
             (
             book
             .
             3.
             
             
               H●ret
               ▪
               Fabul
               ▪
            
             )
             Yet
             some
             of
             his
             disciples
             took
             away
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             persons
             ,
             as
             Sabellius
             did
             ;
             which
             Theodoret
             attests
             (
             at
             the
             place
             now
             cited
             )
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               But
               some
               of
               them
               have
               denyed
               the
               three
               persons
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               in
               like
               manner
               as
               Sabellius
               did
               ,
               saying
               that
               the
               father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               holy
               Ghost
               are
               one
               and
               the
               same
               person
               .
            
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Synodicall
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Arian
             Bishops
             at
             
               Scrdica
               ,
               Montanus
            
             is
             joyned
             to
             Sabellius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Learned
             Reader
             will
             find
             these
             terms
             incomparably
             well
             explained
             by
             
               Dionysius
               Petavius
            
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Dogm
               .
               Theolog.
            
             Tom.
             2.
             
             
               De
               Trinit
            
             .
             book
             4.
             chap.
             8.
             
             Sect.
             10
             ,
             &c.
             pag.
             380.
             
             Edit
             .
             Paris
             .
             1644.
             
          
           
             a
             It
             is
             strange
             to
             see
             how
             notoriously
             translatours
             have
             been
             mistaken
             in
             the
             version
             of
             this
             place
             ;
             they
             perceived
             not
             that
             the
             last
             word
             was
             to
             be
             exp●nged
             ,
             as
             being
             superfluous
             .
             For
             whenas
             at
             first
             there
             had
             been
             a
             remarke
             set
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               wrote
            
             ]
             it
             should
             be
             otherwise
             written
             ,
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               said
            
             :
             ]
             afterwards
             this
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               said
            
             ]
             crept
             out
             of
             the
             Margin
             ,
             into
             the
             Text.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Whether
             Cyrus
             Bishop
             of
             Beraea
             did
             accuse
             Eustathius
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             favourer
             of
             
             Sabellius's
             opinion
             ,
             (
             as
             Georgius
             of
             Laodicea
             relates
             ,
             )
             I
             know
             not
             .
             But
             what
             Georgius
             writes
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Cyrus
             himself
             was
             afterwards
             deposed
             because
             he
             favoured
             
             Sabellius's
             Heresie
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             because
             he
             defended
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Consubstantiality
             ;
             for
             so
             these
             words
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             :
             )
             is
             very
             true
             .
             For
             Athanasius
             confirms
             this
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               ad
               Solitar
            
             .
             Where
             he
             reckon●
             up
             in
             order
             all
             the
             Bishops
             thrust
             out
             by
             the
             Arians
             during
             Constantines
             reign
             .
             And
             in
             the
             first
             place
             he
             names
             Eustathius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             then
             Eutropius
             of
             Adrianople
             .
             Afterwards
             Euphration
             of
             the
             Balan●i
             ,
             the
             two
             
               Cymatius's
               ,
               Asclep●
            
             of
             
               Gaza
               ,
               Cyrus
            
             of
             Berae●
             and
             others
             ;
             who
             were
             banished
             by
             the
             Emperours
             Edict
             ,
             and
             others
             put
             into
             their
             places
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             is
             this
             .
             The
             Emperour
             ,
             by
             his
             Letters
             written
             to
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             Eusebius
             ,
             by
             his
             refusing
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             appeased
             that
             tumult
             .
             Therefore
             these
             words
             [
             
               appeased
               the
               tumult
               and
               sedition
            
             ]
             must
             in
             common
             belong
             to
             both
             the
             preceding
             clauses
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             What
             Socrates
             here
             says
             ,
             concerning
             the
             vacancy
             of
             the
             See
             of
             Antioch
             eight
             years
             ,
             after
             Eustathlus
             was
             deposed
             ,
             is
             false
             .
             For
             immediately
             after
             Eustathius
             was
             ejected
             ;
             when
             Eusebius
             of
             Cesarea
             had
             refused
             that
             See
             ;
             Paulinus
             Bishop
             of
             Tyre
             was
             translated
             to
             that
             See
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             329
             :
             as
             I
             before
             noted
             in
             the
             tenth
             book
             of
             
               Eusebius's
               Ecclesiastick
               History
            
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             note
             (
             a.
             )
             Afterwards
             Euphronius
             succeeded
             Paulinus
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             some
             will
             have
             it
             ,
             Eualius
             .
             After
             whom
             Flaccillus
             was
             advanced
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             Athanasius
             attests
             
               in
               his
               second
               Apology
            
             against
             the
             Arians
             )
             was
             at
             the
             Synod
             of
             
               Tyre
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             e
             Sozomen
             says
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             
               Theodorus
               Mopsuestenus
               (
               apud
               Nicaetam
               in
               Thesauro
               Orthodox
               .
               fidei
               .
               )
            
             Which
             is
             also
             confirmed
             by
             Georgius
             of
             Laodicea
             ,
             in
             
               his
               encomium
            
             of
             
               Eusebius
               Emisenus
               ,
               Socrates
            
             quotes
             his
             words
             ,
             in
             book
             2.
             chap.
             9.
             
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             )
             But
             Theodoret
             (
             book
             1.
             chap.
             22.
             
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             )
             puts
             Eualius
             between
             Eustathius
             and
             Euphronius
             ,
             and
             says
             that
             he
             presided
             but
             a
             very
             short
             time
             .
             Philostorgius
             agrees
             with
             Theodoret.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               that
               he
               was
               falsely
               accused
               not
               without
               reason
            
             ]
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savill
            
             and
             Christophorson
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Moreover
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               falsely
               accused
               without
               the
               least
               of
               reason
               .
            
             ]
             This
             story
             concerning
             the
             Arian
             Presbyter
             (
             whom
             
               Constantia
               Augusta
            
             recommended
             to
             her
             brother
             Constantine
             )
             Socrates
             borrowed
             out
             of
             Rufinus
             ,
             book
             1.
             chap.
             11.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             But
             I
             suspect
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             these
             reasons
             .
             First
             ,
             because
             Athanasius
             (
             who
             does
             usually
             detect
             all
             the
             frauds
             of
             the
             Arians
             )
             has
             no
             where
             made
             mention
             of
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             name
             of
             this
             Presbyter
             is
             suppressed
             :
             for
             ,
             if
             this
             Presbyter
             were
             in
             so
             great
             favour
             and
             authority
             with
             Constantine
             ,
             that
             ,
             (
             as
             Rufinus
             relates
             in
             the
             book
             and
             chapter
             now
             cited
             ,
             )
             when
             the
             Emperour
             died
             ,
             he
             should
             leave
             his
             Will
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             written
             ,
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             this
             Presbyter
             ;
             doubtless
             ,
             he
             was
             worthy
             to
             have
             had
             his
             name
             mentioned
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             
             Rufinus's
             authority
             is
             but
             small
             ;
             for
             he
             wrote
             his
             History
             very
             carelesly
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             Records
             of
             affaires
             transacted
             ,
             but
             from
             fabulous
             stories
             ,
             and
             relations
             grounded
             barely
             on
             report
             .
          
           
             *
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             After
             these
             words
             ,
             there
             was
             wanting
             this
             whole
             clause
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               If
               we
               do
               not
               thus
               believe
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               [
               if
               we
               do
               not
               ]
               truly
               admit
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
            
             ]
             which
             we
             have
             made
             up
             from
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Allatian
             M.
             S.
             and
             from
             Sozomen
             ,
             book
             2.
             chap.
             27.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             and
             in
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             ,
             this
             place
             is
             pointed
             otherwise
             ,
             thus
             [
             
               to
               our
               mother
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               all
               questions
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             which
             distinction
             displeases
             me
             not
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             After
             these
             words
             ,
             the
             Florentine
             M.
             S.
             adds
             these
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               part
               of
               the
               Emperours
               Letter
            
             .
             ]
             Which
             are
             altogether
             necessary
             ,
             that
             the
             Reader
             may
             understand
             ,
             that
             not
             the
             Emperours
             whole
             Epistle
             ,
             but
             part
             of
             it
             only
             ,
             is
             here
             inserted
             .
             Athanasius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               second
               Apology
               against
               the
               Arians
               ,
            
             (
             out
             of
             whom
             Socrates
             took
             these
             passages
             )
             producing
             this
             Epistle
             of
             Constantines
             ,
             sets
             these
             very
             words
             before
             it
             ;
             and
             adds
             ,
             that
             this
             Epistle
             was
             brought
             to
             Alexandria
             by
             Syncletius
             and
             Gaudentius
             ,
             Officers
             belonging
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Palace
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             which
             Socrates
             affirms
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Arius
             came
             to
             Alexandria
             )
             is
             not
             mentioned
             by
             Athanasius
             ,
             nor
             doe
             I
             think
             it
             is
             true
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             After
             these
             words
             from
             the
             
               Florentine
               ,
               Sfortian
            
             ,
             and
             Allatian
             M.
             SS
             .
             we
             have
             added
             this
             whole
             period
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               For
               he
               laboured
               to
               reduce
               them
               all
               to
               a
               perfect
               union
               .
            
             ]
             which
             was
             wanting
             in
             the
             common
             Editions
             .
             Sozomen
             has
             almost
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             in
             his
             second
             book
             at
             the
             close
             of
             chap.
             22
             ;
             but
             he
             has
             changed
             their
             order
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             We
             find
             these
             mens
             names
             in
             that
             catalogue
             of
             the
             Melitian
             Bishops
             which
             Alexander
             procured
             from
             Melitius
             ,
             This
             Ision
             was
             Bishop
             in
             
               Athribis
               ,
               Eudaemon
            
             in
             Tanis
             ,
             and
             Callinicus
             in
             Pelusium
             .
             See
             
               Athanasius's
               second
               Apologetick
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Athanasius
             (
             in
             
               his
               Apologetick
            
             )
             calls
             this
             man
             Apis
             ,
             not
             Alypius
             .
             But
             names
             not
             the
             place
             ,
             wherein
             Constantine
             took
             cognizance
             of
             this
             matter
             .
             Yet
             Socrates
             affirms
             it
             was
             at
             Nicomedia
             .
             Further
             ,
             Baronius
             relates
             that
             these
             affaires
             were
             transacted
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             329.
             
             But
             I
             would
             rather
             choose
             to
             place
             them
             on
             the
             year
             following
             .
             For
             these
             things
             hapned
             after
             
             Eustathius's
             deposition
             ,
             when
             Eusebius
             and
             Theognius
             ,
             (
             returned
             from
             their
             Exile
             )
             had
             procured
             a
             great
             authority
             and
             interest
             with
             Constantine
             .
             But
             what
             the
             same
             Baronius
             says
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Constantines
             Letter
             ,
             concerning
             
             Arius's
             readmission
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             written
             to
             Athanasius
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             327
             ,
             )
             is
             a
             palpable
             mistake
             ;
             and
             he
             dissents
             from
             Athanasius
             ,
             whom
             notwithstanding
             he
             professes
             to
             follow
             in
             all
             things
             .
             For
             Athanasius
             relates
             ,
             that
             soon
             after
             Constantines
             Letter
             ,
             and
             
             Arius's
             repulse
             ,
             the
             Melitians
             accused
             him
             of
             these
             crimes
             before
             the
             Emperour
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             words
             ,
             Valesius
             has
             thus
             rendred
             ,
             
               conspirans
               adversus
               Principem
               ,
               conspiring
               against
               the
               Emperour
               .
            
          
           
             e
             This
             passage
             of
             Socrates
             is
             very
             much
             enlightned
             by
             Athanasius
             in
             
               his
               second
               Apologetick
               against
               the
               Arians
               .
            
             Whose
             words
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             misunderstood
             by
             his
             translatour
             ,
             I
             will
             here
             set
             down
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Mareotes
               is
               a
               region
               of
               Alexandria
               .
               In
               that
               region
               there
               never
               was
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               Deputy
               Bishop
               .
               But
               the
               Churches
               of
               that
               whole
               region
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               .
               Each
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               hath
               peculiar
               Villages
               ,
               (
               which
               are
               very
               great
               ,
               )
               sometimes
               ten
               in
               number
               ,
               or
               more
               .
            
             From
             these
             words
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             every
             Village
             of
             Mareotes
             had
             not
             its
             particular
             Presbyter
             ;
             but
             that
             one
             Presbyter
             governed
             ten
             Villages
             and
             sometimes
             more
             .
             That
             Village
             ,
             wherein
             Ischyras
             was
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             was
             the
             least
             of
             all
             ,
             undoubtedly
             had
             neither
             its
             peculiar
             Church
             ,
             nor
             Presbyter
             .
             To
             that
             Epistle
             which
             all
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             of
             Mareotes
             wrote
             to
             the
             Synod
             of
             Tyre
             (
             which
             Letter
             is
             recorded
             by
             Athanasius
             in
             the
             book
             now
             cited
             )
             there
             subscribed
             fourteen
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             fifteen
             Deacons
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             This
             Arsenius
             was
             a
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Melitians
             in
             the
             City
             Hypselis
             which
             is
             in
             Thebaïs
             .
             In
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             he
             wrote
             to
             Athanasius
             ,
             he
             assumes
             to
             himself
             this
             title
             of
             honour
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               To
               Athanasius
               the
               blessed
               Pope
               ,
               Arsenius
               Bishop
               of
               the
               City
               Hypselis
               ,
               one
               of
               those
               sometimes
               under
            
             Melitius
             .
             But
             in
             the
             catalogue
             of
             Bishops
             of
             the
             
               Melitian
               faction
            
             ,
             which
             Melitius
             delivered
             to
             Alexander
             ,
             no
             Arsenius
             can
             be
             found
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             Socrates
             took
             this
             out
             of
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               in
               his
               second
               Apologetick
               against
               the
               Arians
               ,
            
             his
             words
             are
             these
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Constantine
               wrote
               to
               Antioch
               ,
               to
               Dalmatius
               the
               Censor
               ,
            
             [
             
               ordering
               him
            
             ]
             
               to
               hear
               the
               cause
               concerning
               the
               murder
               .
               The
               Censor
               therefore
               sent
               to
               me
               ,
               to
               prepare
               for
               my
               defence
               .
               Socrates
            
             thought
             that
             this
             Dalmatius
             was
             the
             son
             of
             Constantines
             brother
             ,
             he
             that
             some
             years
             after
             was
             made
             Caesar
             by
             Constantine
             .
             But
             that
             is
             a
             great
             mistake
             .
             For
             Dalmatius
             the
             Censor
             was
             Constantines
             brother
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             of
             Dalmatius
             the
             
               Caesar.
               The
               Authour
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             confirms
             this
             ,
             who
             writes
             thus
             concerning
             Constantine
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               and
               he
               created
               Dalmatius
               (
               the
               son
               of
               his
               brother
               Dalmatius
               the
               Censor
               )
               Caesar.
            
             Certainly
             ,
             Dalmatius
             the
             son
             of
             Dalmatius
             was
             (
             when
             these
             things
             were
             done
             which
             are
             related
             by
             Athanasius
             )
             very
             young
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             sit
             as
             judge
             in
             so
             weighty
             an
             affair
             .
             Besides
             ,
             he
             lived
             at
             that
             time
             at
             Narbona
             ,
             and
             (
             together
             with
             Hannibalianus
             his
             brother
             )
             was
             an
             Hearer
             of
             Exuperius
             the
             Rhetorician
             .
             For
             from
             that
             City
             he
             was
             sent
             for
             by
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             created
             Caesar
             when
             very
             young
             (
             as
             Ansonius
             affirms
             
               in
               his
               book
               de
               Professor
               .
               Burdigal
               .
            
             )
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             335.
             
             But
             that
             tryal
             concerning
             the
             murder
             of
             Arsenius
             was
             before
             Dalmatius
             the
             Censor
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             (
             as
             Athanasius
             attests
             ,
             )
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             332
             ,
             according
             to
             
             Baronius's
             opinion
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Concerning
             the
             import
             of
             this
             word
             ,
             the
             learned
             Reader
             may
             consult
             
               Scaliger
               .
               Po●tic
            
             .
             Lib.
             3.
             
             Cap.
             106.
             
             Epibaterion
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             Synod
             of
             Tyre
             was
             held
             in
             the
             consulates
             of
             Constantius
             and
             Albinus
             ,
             (
             as
             Athanasius
             attests
             ,
             )
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             335.
             
             This
             was
             the
             28
             th
             year
             of
             Constantines
             Empire
             .
             His
             29
             th
             year
             began
             (
             during
             the
             same
             mens
             consulates
             )
             on
             the
             8
             th
             of
             the
             Calends
             of
             August
             ,
             on
             which
             day
             Constantine
             celebrated
             his
             Tricennalia
             (
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               festivals
               for
               his
               having
               arrived
               to
               the
            
             30
             th
             
               year
               of
               his
               Empire
            
             )
             as
             Idatius
             attests
             ,
             (
             
               in
               Fast.
            
             )
             anticipating
             that
             solemnity
             one
             whole
             year
             .
             This
             anticipation
             of
             his
             Tricennalia
             has
             induced
             not
             only
             Socrates
             ,
             but
             several
             others
             also
             ,
             into
             a
             mistake
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Rufinus
             ,
             in
             book
             1.
             chap.
             16.
             of
             
               his
               Ecclesiastick
               History
            
             ,
             says
             that
             this
             Archelaus
             was
             not
             the
             Consularis
             (
             or
             President
             )
             of
             Phoenicia
             ,
             but
             the
             Comes
             of
             the
             East
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ordered
               the
               matter
               prudently
            
             :
             this
             is
             the
             import
             of
             th●se
             words
             ,
             if
             rendred
             literally
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             
               Athanasius's
               second
               Apologetick
            
             ,
             pag.
             783.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
               ▪
            
             the
             words
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Archaph
               ,
               who
               is
               also
               called
               John.
            
             In
             
               the
               Epistle
               of
               Alexander
               Bishop
               of
               Thessalonica
               to
               Athanasius
               ,
            
             he
             is
             also
             called
             Archaph
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             this
             man
             had
             two
             names
             ,
             he
             was
             called
             Archaph
             ,
             by
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             which
             was
             his
             Countrey
             name
             :
             John
             was
             his
             Monastick
             name
             .
             He
             was
             a
             Bishop
             of
             the
             
               Melitian
               faction
            
             at
             
               Memphis
               .
               Athanasius
            
             relates
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             commanded
             by
             Constantine
             to
             agree
             with
             his
             Arch-Bishop
             .
             Athanasius
             means
             Constantines
             Letter
             to
             John
             ,
             which
             he
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             ,
             at
             pag.
             787
             ,
             of
             
               his
               second
               Apologet.
               Edit
               .
               Paris
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             See
             
               Calvin
               .
               Lexic
               .
               Juridic
            
             .
             ●n
             the
             word
             paragraphe
             .
          
           
             a
             This
             place
             is
             imperfect
             ,
             as
             any
             one
             may
             perceive
             .
             It
             may
             be
             made
             perfect
             ,
             if
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             we
             make
             this
             addition
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               made
               their
               return
               to
               Tyre
            
             :
             ]
             which
             we
             have
             followed
             in
             our
             Version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Musculus
             and
             Christophorson
             render
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             thus
             ,
             
               depositionis
               causas
               ,
               the
               causes
               of
               his
               deposition
               .
            
             But
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             words
             is
             meant
             
               the
               Libel
               of
               his
               deposition
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Synodical
             Epistle
             concerning
             the
             condemnation
             and
             deposition
             of
             
               Athanasius
               .
               Socrates
            
             uses
             the
             same
             term
             ,
             in
             his
             second
             book
             chap.
             1.
             
             If
             any
             one
             be
             desirous
             to
             peruse
             a
             copy
             of
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             there
             is
             extant
             a
             Synodical
             Epistle
             of
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Antioch
            
             ,
             concerning
             the
             deposition
             of
             Paul
             of
             Samosata
             :
             also
             ,
             the
             Synodical
             Epistle
             of
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Sardis
            
             ,
             concerning
             the
             deposition
             of
             
               Gregorius
               Alexandrinus
               ,
               Valens
               ,
               Ursacius
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Arian
             Prelates
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             Athanasius
             the
             reading
             is
             truer
             ,
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               the
               City
               of
               the
               Hypselites
               ,
            
             ]
             as
             we
             noted
             before
             .
             Stephanus
             (
             
               de
               Urbibus
            
             )
             says
             Hypseli●
             is
             a
             Town
             in
             Egypt
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             inhabitants
             thereof
             are
             called
             Hypsclites
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             
             Athanasius's
             
               second
               Apology
            
             against
             the
             Arians
             ,
             and
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Synodis
               Arimini
               and
               Seleuciae
               ,
            
             this
             Synodick
             Epistle
             of
             the
             
               Jerusalem
               Council
            
             is
             recorded
             ;
             in
             which
             Epistle
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             convened
             there
             for
             the
             dedication
             of
             Constantines
             Church
             ,
             do
             attest
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             received
             into
             communion
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Arius
               and
               his
               followers
            
             :
             which
             they
             had
             done
             according
             to
             the
             Emperours
             command
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             Letters
             had
             signified
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             knew
             that
             those
             mens
             faith
             was
             true
             and
             orthodox
             ,
             both
             from
             their
             own
             attestation
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             the
             Libel
             of
             faith
             which
             they
             presented
             to
             him
             .
             Which
             Libel
             Constantine
             had
             annexed
             to
             his
             Letters
             .
             Now
             ,
             he
             means
             that
             Libel
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             Arius
             and
             Euzoïus
             had
             presented
             to
             Constantine
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             Socrates
             before
             ,
             at
             the
             26
             chapter
             of
             this
             first
             book
             ;
             and
             by
             Sozomen
             ,
             book
             2.
             chap.
             27.
             
             For
             when
             Arius
             had
             presented
             a
             Libel
             of
             his
             faith
             to
             
               Constantine
               ,
               Constantine
            
             ,
             believing
             his
             doctrine
             to
             be
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Nicene
             faith
             ,
             would
             not
             himself
             give
             his
             judgment
             concerning
             this
             matter
             ;
             but
             remitted
             him
             to
             the
             examination
             of
             the
             
               Jerusalem
               Council
            
             ,
             as
             Rufinus
             and
             Sozomen
             do
             relate
             .
             Athanasius
             also
             (
             in
             his
             book
             
               de
               Synodis
            
             )
             affirms
             expresly
             ,
             that
             Arius
             and
             his
             associates
             were
             received
             into
             communion
             by
             the
             
               Jerusalem
               Synod
            
             :
             his
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               after
               the
               banishment
               of
               Athanasius
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               writing
               that
               they
               should
               admit
               to
               communion
               Arius
               and
               his
               followers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             I
             suppose
             that
             Arius
             the
             Arch-Heretick
             is
             not
             to
             be
             meant
             here
             ,
             but
             another
             Arius
             ,
             his
             name
             sake
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             condemned
             by
             Alexander
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             together
             with
             Arius
             his
             Ringleader
             .
             For
             Arius
             the
             Arch-Heretick
             died
             long
             before
             the
             
               Jerusalem
               Synod
            
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             evidently
             proved
             in
             
               my
               second
               book
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               observations
               ,
            
             chap.
             2.
             
             [
             The
             Learned
             Reader
             will
             find
             
               three
               books
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               observations
            
             written
             by
             Valesius
             ,
             and
             publisht
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             second
             Vol.
             of
             
               his
               Greek
               Ecclesiastick
               Historians
            
             .
             ]
             Therefore
             ,
             that
             Arius
             ,
             who
             together
             with
             Euzoïus
             ,
             presented
             a
             Libel
             of
             his
             faith
             to
             Constantine
             ,
             is
             a
             different
             person
             from
             Arius
             the
             Arch-Heretick
             .
             Which
             may
             be
             demonstrated
             by
             another
             argument
             .
             This
             Arius
             who
             presented
             a
             Libel
             to
             Constantine
             together
             with
             Euzoïus
             ,
             was
             not
             restored
             before
             the
             Jerusalem
             Synod
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             before
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             33●
             ;
             nor
             joyned
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             For
             he
             requests
             of
             the
             Emperour
             in
             the
             foresaid
             Libel
             ,
             that
             all
             altercations
             being
             taken
             away
             by
             his
             piety
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             united
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             But
             Arius
             the
             Arch-Heretick
             was
             recalled
             from
             exile
             long
             before
             ,
             and
             readmitted
             to
             communion
             ,
             as
             the
             penitentiary-Libel
             of
             Eusebius
             and
             Theognius
             doth
             attest
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             and
             Theognius
             do
             say
             there
             expresly
             ,
             that
             the
             authour
             of
             the
             whole
             controversie
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             Arius
             )
             having
             given
             satisfaction
             ,
             was
             entirely
             restored
             .
             Further
             ,
             Eusebius
             and
             Theognius
             sent
             that
             Libel
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             328
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             .
             Therefore
             Arius
             the
             Haeresiarch
             must
             necessarily
             have
             been
             recalled
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             same
             year
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             place
             is
             imperfect
             ;
             it
             is
             easier
             to
             pick
             out
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             to
             correct
             the
             words
             .
             Socrates
             therefore
             would
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             their
             Synodical
             Epistle
             ,
             do
             obscurely
             mean
             Athanasius
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             ,
             
               that
               all
               e●vy
               and
               hatred
               now
               was
               bartished
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             
               Athanasius's
               second
               Apology
               against
               the
               Arians
            
             (
             where
             this
             Epistle
             of
             Constantines
             is
             recorded
             )
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               together
               with
               some
               others
            
             .
             ]
             But
             the
             reading
             we
             follow
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               some
               Presbyters
            
             ]
             is
             better
             ;
             which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Scholasticus
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Perhaps
             he
             means
             the
             Iberians
             ,
             concerning
             whose
             conversion
             Socrates
             has
             spoken
             before
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             Leo
             Allatius's
             M.
             S.
             and
             in
             Athanasius
             ,
             the
             reading
             of
             this
             place
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Ye
               ,
               who
               seem
               to
               have
               a
               greater
               est●em
               for
               —
               the
               holy
               mysteries
               of
               his
               clemency
               .
            
             ]
             
               Epip●anius
               Scholasticus
            
             read
             this
             passage
             thus
             also
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             his
             version
             :
             where
             ,
             instead
             of
             [
             
               We
               ,
               who
               seem
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             it
             is
             [
             
               ye
               ,
               who
               seem
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Fl●rent
             .
             M.
             S.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             
             Athanasius's
             
               second
               Apology
            
             ,
             this
             man
             i●
             called
             Arbetion
             .
             But
             it
             must
             be
             read
             with
             a
             diphthong
             ,
             thus
             ,
             Arbaetion
             .
             For
             't
             is
             a
             Greek
             name
             derived
             from
             Arba●us
             ;
             of
             which
             name
             there
             was
             a
             Consul
             in
             
             Constantius's
             reign
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             
               in
               my
               notes
               on
               Amm.
               Marcellin
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Athanasius
             (
             in
             his
             book
             
               de
               Synodis
            
             )
             says
             that
             this
             Asterius
             sate
             in
             the
             Church
             amongst
             those
             that
             were
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             recited
             his
             books
             in
             publick
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               write
               against
               him
            
             .
             ]
             So
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Scholast
            
             .
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             This
             book
             of
             
             Marcellus's
             was
             intitled
             ,
             
               de
               subjectione
               Christi
               ,
               concerning
               Christs
               subjection
               ▪
            
             as
             Hilarius
             informs
             us
             ,
             
               in
               the
               fragment
               of
               his
               book
               .
               de
               Synodis
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Socrates
             does
             here
             follow
             Rufinus
             ,
             who
             says
             that
             Arius
             (
             after
             the
             Synod
             at
             Jerusalem
             )
             returned
             to
             Alexandria
             ;
             and
             a
             little
             after
             that
             (
             when
             his
             devices
             would
             doe
             no
             good
             there
             )
             was
             recalled
             to
             Constantinople
             by
             Eusebius
             .
             But
             all
             this
             is
             false
             ,
             as
             we
             intimated
             before
             ,
             in
             regard
             Arius
             died
             long
             before
             the
             
               Jerusalem
               Synod
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             b
             Rufinus
             (
             book
             1.
             chap.
             12.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             )
             from
             whom
             Socrates
             borrowed
             this
             ,
             words
             this
             passage
             thus
             ,
             
               sub
               altari
               jacens
               ,
               lying
               under
               the
               altar
               ▪
               Sozomen
            
             tells
             the
             same
             story
             ;
             book
             2.
             chap.
             29.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             Leo
             Allatius's
             M.
             S.
             (
             or
             in
             
               Theodorus
               Lectors
               Tripertite
               History
            
             )
             this
             place
             is
             worded
             thus
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               and
               together
               with
               his
               excrements
               his
               fundament
               slid
               secretly
               down
               ,
               and
               that
               termed
               by
               Physitians
            
             the
             Apeph●hesma
             
               fell
               immediately
               through
               his
               fundament
               ;
               which
               was
               followed
               by
               a
               great
               flux
               of
               bloud
               ,
               and
               his
               small
               guts
               ran
               out
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               spleen
               and
               liver
               .
            
             ]
             Which
             passage
             is
             in
             my
             judgment
             incomparably
             well
             expressed
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             doubt
             but
             Socrates
             wrote
             thus
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             does
             in
             part
             confirm
             this
             reading
             .
             Also
             ,
             in
             the
             Ssortian
             M.
             S.
             it
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               slid
               secretly
               down
            
             ]
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               fell
               down
            
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               every
               tenth
               year
               of
               his
               Empire
               .
            
          
           
             b
             It
             should
             not
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             but
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               in
               the
               Eastern
               parts
            
             .
             ]
             And
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               the
               same
               name
               with
               his
               Grandfather
               :
            
             ]
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             But
             the
             vulgar
             reading
             is
             tolerable
             .
             For
             the
             Greek
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             is
             used
             not
             only
             to
             signifiy
             him
             who
             gives
             his
             name
             to
             another
             ;
             but
             in
             respect
             to
             him
             also
             ,
             who
             takes
             his
             name
             from
             another
             .
             So
             Socrates
             does
             usually
             stile
             Constantinople
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               City
               that
               took
               its
               name
               from
               Constantine
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Concerning
             this
             gift
             ,
             which
             Constantine
             by
             his
             will
             bequeathed
             to
             the
             Elder-Rome
             ,
             our
             Eusebius
             is
             a
             witness
             ;
             in
             his
             4
             th
             book
             of
             
               Constantines
               Life
            
             ,
             chap.
             63.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Socrates
             borrowed
             this
             out
             of
             Rufinus
             ,
             book
             1.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             chap.
             11.
             
             But
             this
             story
             seems
             to
             me
             very
             improbable
             .
             For
             who
             can
             believe
             that
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             ,
             who
             then
             had
             many
             Bishops
             about
             him
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             Eusebius
             says
             expresly
             ;
             )
             as
             also
             Grandees
             and
             great
             Officers
             ,
             should
             make
             choice
             of
             one
             Presbyter
             ,
             an
             unknown
             person
             ,
             (
             for
             his
             name
             is
             always
             concealed
             )
             to
             whom
             he
             might
             commit
             the
             keeping
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             when
             he
             died
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             follow
             Philostorgius
             here
             ,
             who
             says
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             delivered
             his
             Will
             to
             Eusebius
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             had
             been
             baptized
             a
             little
             before
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             25.
             of
             this
             Book
             .
          
           
             a
             Musculus
             and
             Christophorson
             have
             rendred
             this
             place
             thus
             ;
             
               ne
               Imperatores
               &
               Antistetes
               reliquiis
               apostolorum
               destituerentur
               ,
               that
               the
               Emperours
               and
               Prelates
               might
               not
               be
               deprived
               of
               the
               Apostles
               reliques
               .
            
             But
             I
             cannot
             approve
             of
             this
             Version
             .
             For
             Constantine
             had
             deposited
             no
             reliques
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             that
             Church
             .
             I
             would
             therefore
             rather
             translate
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperours
             and
             Prelates
             there
             to
             be
             buried
             ,
             might
             not
             be
             far
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Apostles
             reliques
             ;
             but
             might
             be
             affected
             with
             the
             same
             degree
             of
             honour
             with
             them
             .
             Which
             interpretation
             Eusebius
             confirms
             ,
             in
             book
             4.
             chap.
             40.
             
             
               Concerning
               the
               Life
               of
               Constantine
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Socrates
             mistakes
             here
             .
             For
             in
             the
             consulate
             of
             Felicianus
             and
             Titianus
             (
             which
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             337
             )
             on
             the
             eleventh
             of
             the
             
               Calends
               of
               June
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             on
             the
             22
             d
             of
             May
             )
             the
             fourth
             year
             of
             the
             278
             th
             Olympiad
             was
             current
             .
             Which
             may
             be
             demonstrated
             by
             most
             evident
             reasons
             .
             But
             Socrates
             seems
             to
             have
             made
             use
             of
             a
             corrupt
             Copy
             of
             
               Eusebius's
               Chronicle
            
             ,
             wherein
             the
             year
             of
             the
             Olympiad
             was
             erroniously
             set
             .
             But
             ,
             at
             this
             place
             of
             Socrates
             ,
             we
             ought
             rather
             to
             read
             
               The
               third
               year
            
             .
             For
             Socrates
             says
             ,
             that
             this
             first
             book
             of
             
               his
               History
            
             contains
             the
             space
             of
             One
             and
             thirty
             years
             .
             For
             he
             begins
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             Constantines
             Reign
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             reigned
             One
             and
             thirty
             years
             .
             The
             beginning
             of
             his
             Reign
             he
             places
             on
             the
             first
             year
             of
             the
             271
             Olympiad
             ,
             as
             we
             saw
             before
             .
             Now
             from
             this
             year
             to
             the
             second
             year
             of
             the
             278
             th
             Olympiad
             there
             are
             but
             thirty
             years
             ,
             including
             therein
             the
             two
             terms
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             there
             must
             necessarily
             be
             a
             mistake
             in
             this
             place
             of
             Socrates
             .
             Vales.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e319850
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               to
               make
               a
               new
               Edition
               of
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Our
             Eusebius
             has
             given
             the
             same
             title
             to
             Paulinus
             Bishop
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             
               tenth
               book
               of
               his
               Ecclesiastick
               Hist.
            
             whose
             Example
             Socrates
             here
             follows
             .
             Who
             this
             Theodorus
             was
             ,
             to
             whom
             Socrates
             dedicated
             
               his
               History
            
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             .
             For
             I
             cannot
             think
             that
             Theodorus
             Bishop
             of
             Mopsuestia
             is
             here
             meant
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             faith
             that
             professed
             Christ
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             substance
             or
             essence
             with
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             a
             This
             place
             is
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             faulty
             .
             It
             may
             be
             made
             good
             not
             incommodiously
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               but
               they
               understood
               that
               they
               could
               not
               effect
               this
               ,
               if
               Athanasius
               should
               return
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Christophorson
             rendred
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             thus
             ,
             
               Imperatoris
               satellites
               ,
               the
               Emperours
               guards
               :
            
             which
             is
             ill
             translated
             .
             For
             by
             this
             term
             all
             the
             Palatini
             are
             meant
             ;
             not
             only
             the
             Protectores
             ,
             the
             domestici
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Scholares
             ,
             (
             see
             
               Valesius's
               notes
            
             on
             
               Amm.
               Marcellin
            
             .
             pag.
             31.
             &c.
             )
             but
             the
             Ministeriani
             ,
             and
             Scriniarii
             also
             .
             For
             this
             was
             termed
             the
             
               Palatine
               Milice
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             I
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             as
             it
             is
             in
             
               Athanasius's
               second
               Apologetick
               against
               the
               Arians
               ▪
               Caesar
               Baronius
               ,
            
             (
             in
             
               his
               Annalls
            
             ,
             )
             
               Dionysius
               Petavius
            
             ,
             (
             in
             
               his
               Rationarium
               Temporum
            
             ,
             )
             Blondellus
             ,
             (
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Primatu
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             )
             and
             others
             do
             relate
             ,
             that
             Athanasius
             was
             recalled
             from
             banishment
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             338
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             year
             after
             Constantines
             death
             ;
             who
             ,
             perceiving
             the
             foresaid
             prelate
             to
             be
             pressed
             on
             every
             side
             by
             the
             calumnies
             of
             his
             adversaries
             ,
             had
             for
             a
             time
             banished
             him
             into
             the
             Gallia's
             .
             But
             I
             do
             maintain
             ,
             that
             Athanasius
             was
             restored
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             337
             ,
             when
             Felicianus
             and
             Titianus
             were
             Consuls
             in
             that
             very
             year
             ,
             wherein
             Constantine
             died
             :
             which
             I
             can
             make
             evident
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             by
             a
             most
             demonstrable
             argument
             .
             For
             Athanasius
             (
             in
             
               his
               second
               Apology
               against
               the
               Arians
               ,
            
             pag.
             805.
             )
             relates
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             released
             from
             his
             banishment
             and
             restored
             to
             his
             Country
             by
             
               Constantine
               the
               younger
            
             ,
             who
             also
             wrote
             a
             Letter
             in
             his
             behalf
             to
             the
             populace
             and
             Clergy
             of
             the
             Alexandrian
             Church
             .
             This
             Letter
             [
             as
             Socrates
             does
             here
             ,
             so
             ]
             Athanasius
             there
             recites
             :
             the
             inscription
             of
             it
             is
             this
             ;
             
               Constantinus
               Caesar
               ,
               to
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               of
               Alexandria
               .
            
             The
             subscription
             of
             this
             Letter
             is
             thus
             ,
             
               dated
               at
               Triers
               the
               fifteenth
               of
               the
               Calends
               of
               July
               .
            
             As
             well
             the
             inscription
             ,
             as
             subscription
             of
             this
             Letter
             ,
             does
             attest
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Athanasius
             was
             released
             from
             his
             exile
             soon
             after
             the
             death
             of
             
               Constantine
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             337.
             
             For
             if
             he
             had
             been
             restored
             on
             the
             year
             following
             ,
             then
             
               Constantine
               the
               younger
            
             would
             not
             have
             called
             himself
             Caesar
             ,
             but
             Augustus
             .
             Nor
             would
             Athanasius
             have
             been
             restored
             by
             
               Constantine
               the
               younger
            
             ,
             but
             by
             Constantius
             ,
             to
             whom
             was
             allotted
             the
             Eastern
             part
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             in
             regard
             Constantine
             stiles
             himself
             only
             Caesar
             in
             that
             Letter
             ,
             and
             since
             Athanasius
             attests
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             restored
             by
             
               Constantine
               the
               younger
            
             ,
             't
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             that
             was
             done
             ,
             before
             the
             sons
             of
             
               Constantine
               the
               elder
            
             were
             by
             the
             Souldiers
             proclaimed
             Augusti
             .
             For
             ,
             upon
             Constantines
             death
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             certain
             interregnum
             ;
             and
             the
             Roman
             world
             continued
             without
             an
             Emperour
             almost
             three
             months
             ;
             untill
             the
             brethren
             (
             who
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Caesars
             Governed
             divers
             Provinces
             )
             had
             met
             together
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             making
             a
             division
             of
             the
             whole
             Roman
             Empire
             .
             Constantine
             died
             on
             the
             eleventh
             of
             the
             Calends
             of
             June
             ,
             and
             on
             that
             very
             year
             there
             were
             three
             Augusti
             proclaimed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Constantinus
               ,
               Constantius
            
             and
             Constans
             ,
             on
             the
             fifth
             of
             the
             Ides
             of
             September
             ;
             (
             as
             it
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Fasti
            
             ,
             which
             
               Jacobus
               Sirmondus
            
             published
             under
             the
             false
             name
             of
             Idatius
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             Eusebius
             writes
             in
             his
             fourth
             book
             of
             
               Constantines
               Life
            
             ,
             chap.
             71
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             retained
             his
             Empire
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             Rescripts
             and
             Edicts
             bore
             his
             name
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             yet
             alive
             .
             For
             this
             reason
             therefore
             
               Constantine
               the
               younger
            
             stiles
             himself
             Caesar
             only
             ,
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             the
             Alexandrians
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             was
             not
             yet
             proclaimed
             Augustus
             .
             For
             the
             Letter
             was
             dated
             on
             the
             fifteenth
             of
             the
             Calends
             of
             July
             .
             But
             he
             was
             created
             Augustus
             (
             together
             with
             his
             brethren
             )
             on
             the
             fifth
             of
             the
             Ides
             of
             September
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             (
             whilst
             the
             brothers
             were
             stiled
             Caesars
             only
             )
             
               Constantinus
               Junior
            
             was
             the
             chief
             in
             Authority
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             the
             eldest
             brother
             .
             See
             Valesius's
             first
             book
             of
             
               Ecclesiastick
               observations
               on
               Socrates
               and
               Sozomen
               .
            
             chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Place
             .
          
           
             a
             Socrates
             mistakes
             here
             ,
             (
             and
             all
             those
             that
             follow
             him
             ,
             )
             in
             placing
             the
             death
             of
             Alexander
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             on
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Acindynus
             and
             Proclus
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             340.
             
             In
             
               the
               second
               book
               of
               my
               Ecclesiastick
               Observations
               upon
               Socrates
               and
               Sozomen
            
             [
             The
             Learned
             Reader
             will
             meet
             with
             
               Valesius's
               Ecclesiastick
               Observations
               on
               Socrates
               and
               Sozomen
               ,
            
             at
             the
             close
             of
             
               Valesius's
               second
               Volume
               of
               the
               Greek
               Ecclesiastick
               Historians
            
             ;
             he
             may
             find
             this
             matter
             discussed
             at
             the
             first
             chapter
             of
             the
             second
             book
             of
             those
             Observations
             .
             ]
             I
             have
             by
             most
             evident
             arguments
             demonstrated
             ,
             that
             Alexander
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             died
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Constantine
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             and
             that
             Paul
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             during
             the
             Reign
             of
             the
             said
             
               Constantine
               .
               Baronius
            
             ,
             who
             places
             Alexanders
             death
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             340
             ,
             does
             manifestly
             contradict
             himself
             .
             For
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             Synod
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Egypt
             (
             which
             was
             summoned
             to
             confute
             the
             calumnies
             brought
             against
             Athanasius
             by
             the
             Eusebian
             faction
             ,
             )
             was
             convened
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             339.
             
             But
             those
             Bishops
             do
             expresly
             attest
             ,
             in
             their
             
               Synodick
               Epistle
            
             ,
             that
             at
             that
             very
             time
             Eusebius
             had
             left
             Nicomedia
             ,
             and
             had
             lept
             into
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             See.
             'T
             is
             needless
             to
             quote
             the
             words
             of
             that
             Epistle
             here
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             are
             produced
             by
             Baronius
             himself
             ,
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             340.
             
             Now
             ,
             if
             Eusebius
             had
             gotten
             the
             See
             of
             Constantinople
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             339.
             
             Alexander
             must
             necessarily
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             dead
             before
             this
             year
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             person
             was
             afterwards
             promoted
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             Presbyter
             under
             Paul
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             accused
             his
             own
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             relates
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               ad
               Solitar
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Parts
             .
          
           
             †
             That
             is
             ,
             those
             that
             owned
             Christ
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             substance
             or
             essence
             with
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             c
             There
             were
             two
             Churches
             of
             this
             name
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             the
             one
             called
             
               the
               Old
            
             ,
             the
             other
             
               the
               New
               Irene
            
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Paul
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             Bishop
             ,
             which
             Photius
             relates
             in
             his
             Bibliotheca
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             
               Old
               Church
            
             called
             Irene
             was
             contiguous
             to
             the
             
               Great
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             was
             afterwards
             named
             Sophia
             :
             nor
             had
             it
             separate
             Clergy-men
             ;
             but
             the
             Clergy
             of
             the
             
               Great
               Church
            
             by
             turns
             ministred
             in
             that
             Church
             .
             The
             Emperour
             Justinian
             informs
             us
             of
             this
             ,
             in
             
               the
               third
               Novell
            
             .
             In
             the
             old
             description
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             which
             is
             prefixt
             before
             
               the
               Notitia
               Imperii
               Romani
            
             ,
             this
             is
             called
             
               the
               Old
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             placed
             in
             the
             second
             ward
             of
             the
             City
             together
             with
             the
             
               Great
               Church
            
             .
             The
             Church
             Irene
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               The
               New
               Irene
            
             ,
             )
             is
             recounted
             in
             the
             seventh
             ward
             of
             that
             City
             .
             Socrates
             hath
             made
             mention
             of
             
               The
               Old
               Irene
            
             ,
             in
             
               his
               first
               Book
            
             ,
             chap.
             37.
             
             It
             is
             termed
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Saint
               Irene
            
             ,
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             that
             the
             
               Church
               Sophia
            
             is
             called
             
               Saint
               Sophia
            
             ;
             not
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             or
             Martyr
             ,
             called
             by
             that
             name
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             Allatian
             M.
             S.
             inserts
             some
             words
             here
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               and
               having
               through
               Eusebius's
               own
               ambition
               removed
               him
               from
               Nicomedia
               ,
               he
               constituted
               him
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Great
               City
            
             [
             Constantinople
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             means
             Constantiu●
             ,
             and
             Constans
             ,
             sons
             to
             the
             Emperour
             
               Constantine
               the
               Great
            
             ;
             who
             had
             a
             little
             before
             this
             been
             proclaimed
             
               Augusti
               .
               Constantine
            
             ,
             the
             other
             son
             of
             
               Constantine
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             was
             now
             dead
             .
             See
             chap.
             5.
             of
             this
             book
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             particle
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             must
             be
             expunged
             here
             ;
             and
             the
             whole
             clause
             read
             in
             this
             continued
             form
             ;
             
               having
               considered
               with
               himself
               how
               he
               had
               been
               circum
               vented
               that
               he
               might
               subscribe
               Athanasius's
               deposition
               .
            
             For
             Maximus
             Bishop
             of
             
               Jerusalem
               ▪
            
             had
             ,
             together
             with
             Paul
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             subscribed
             Athanasius's
             deposition
             ,
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Tyre
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             his
             sorrow
             for
             doing
             this
             ,
             he
             refused
             afterwards
             to
             be
             present
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             ;
             as
             Sozomen
             relates
             ,
             in
             his
             3
             d
             book
             chap.
             6.
             neer
             the
             end
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Athanasius
             (
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Synodis
            
             )
             set
             forth
             the
             time
             of
             this
             Council
             by
             these
             notes
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Those
               Bishops
               that
               met
               at
               the
               dedication
               were
               ninety
               in
               number
               ;
               [
               they
               were
               convened
               ]
               in
               the
               Consulate
               of
               Marcellinus
               and
               Probinus
               ,
               in
               the
               tenth
               Indiction
               ,
               the
               most
               impious
               Constantius
               being
               there
               present
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Marcellinus
             and
             Probinus
             ,
             on
             the
             eleventh
             of
             the
             Calends
             of
             June
             was
             compleated
             the
             fourth
             year
             from
             Constantines
             death
             .
             The
             Synod
             of
             Antioch
             therefore
             was
             convened
             after
             this
             day
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             true
             which
             Socrates
             here
             says
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             convened
             in
             the
             fifth
             year
             after
             Constantines
             death
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus's
            
             Version
             ,
             this
             persons
             name
             is
             truer
             written
             ,
             thus
             ,
             Flaccillus
             .
             Nor
             is
             he
             otherwise
             called
             ,
             in
             Pope
             Julius's
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Bishops
             convened
             in
             
               this
               Synod
               of
               Antioch
            
             .
             This
             person
             had
             been
             present
             before
             ,
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             and
             had
             with
             the
             Arians
             conspired
             against
             Athanasius
             ,
             as
             the
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Egyptian
             Bishops
             to
             Dionysius
             the
             Comes
             doth
             inform
             us
             ,
             which
             Epistle
             Athanasius
             has
             recorded
             ,
             in
             
               his
               second
               defence
               against
               the
               Arians
               .
               Eusebius
            
             of
             Caesarea
             dedicated
             the
             books
             he
             wrote
             against
             Marcellus
             ,
             to
             this
             same
             Flaccillus
             .
             But
             ,
             instead
             of
             Flaccillus
             ,
             he
             is
             almost
             every
             where
             called
             Placitus
             :
             only
             in
             the
             following
             chapter
             ,
             the
             Allatian
             M.
             S.
             terms
             him
             Flaccillus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             These
             calumnies
             of
             the
             Eusebians
             are
             incomparably
             well
             refuted
             by
             the
             Egyptian
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             their
             Synodick
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             Athanasius
             records
             ,
             
               in
               his
               second
               defence
               against
               the
               Arians
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Sozomen
             (
             in
             his
             third
             book
             chap.
             6.
             )
             explains
             this
             passage
             in
             Socrates
             ;
             where
             he
             speaks
             thus
             concerning
             
               Eusebius
               Emisenus
            
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             i.
             e.
             
               from
               his
               childhood
               (
               according
               to
               the
               custom
               of
               his
               own
               Country
               )
               he
               learned
               the
               sacred
               Scriptures
               by
               heart
               .
            
             Therefore
             the
             boys
             of
             Edessa
             got
             by
             heart
             the
             books
             of
             sacred
             Scripture
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             usage
             of
             their
             Ancestours
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             Ecclesiastick
             Writers
             do
             attest
             ,
             that
             the
             Edessens
             were
             most
             ardent
             lovers
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             Restauration
             ,
             or
             ,
             Election
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               the
               Faith.
            
             
          
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             these
             words
             [
             
               but
               in
               reality
               their
               design
               was
               to
               subvert
               .
            
             ]
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             has
             these
             [
             
               but
               giving
               the
               beginning
               to
               a
               pretext
               by
               their
               continual
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             and
             so
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Schol.
            
             read
             it
             ,
             as
             from
             his
             Version
             appears
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               fall
               into
            
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             How
             these
             words
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             I
             have
             advertized
             the
             Reader
             ,
             in
             the
             
               second
               book
               of
               my
               Ecclesiastick
               Observations
               ,
            
             chap.
             2.
             for
             we
             must
             not
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             Arch-Heretick
             Arius
             himself
             was
             admitted
             and
             entertained
             in
             the
             Jerusalem
             Synod
             ,
             but
             his
             followers
             only
             .
             For
             Arius
             himself
             was
             dead
             long
             before
             .
             Should
             any
             one
             maintain
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             
             Antiochian-Council
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             Arius
             himself
             ,
             then
             I
             will
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             Jerusalem
             Synod
             is
             not
             meant
             here
             ,
             but
             some
             other
             more
             ancient
             Synod
             ,
             which
             admitted
             Arius
             to
             communion
             :
             for
             the
             Eusebian
             party
             had
             done
             that
             before
             the
             Synod
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             attests
             ,
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Synodis
            
             ,
             not
             far
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Essence
             .
          
           
             †
             John
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             6.
             38.
             
          
           
             †
             Matt.
             28.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Placed
             .
          
           
             d
             After
             these
             words
             [
             
               we
               therefore
               holding
               this
               faith
            
             ,
             ]
             in
             Athanasius's
             book
             
               de
               Synodis
            
             (
             where
             this
             form
             of
             faith
             occurs
             )
             these
             are
             added
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               holding
               it
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               the
               end
               :
            
             ]
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             been
             omitted
             .
             Hilarius
             (
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Synodis
            
             )
             has
             translated
             this
             form
             of
             the
             Creed
             into
             Latine
             ;
             in
             which
             Version
             of
             his
             these
             words
             occur
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             I
             corrected
             this
             place
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Florentine
             M.
             S.
             wherein
             it
             is
             written
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               before
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             ]
             The
             Verb
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               was
               begotten
            
             ]
             which
             preceded
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             here
             .
             In
             Athanasius's
             book
             
               de
               Synodis
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               before
               he
               was
               begotten
            
             .
             ]
             But
             our
             reading
             pleases
             us
             better
             ,
             because
             it
             comes
             neerer
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Arians
             :
             who
             asserted
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             was
             made
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             
               an
               Off-spring
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               a
               Foe●us
            
             .
          
           
             f
             In
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               with
               fear
            
             :
             ]
             'T
             is
             so
             also
             in
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             in
             Hilarius's
             Version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             No
             ;
             Antioch
             was
             by
             a
             special
             priviledge
             free
             from
             this
             earth-quake
             .
             For
             so
             't
             is
             recorded
             in
             those
             incomparable
             
               Fasti
               Consulares
            
             ,
             (
             which
             Sirmondus
             has
             published
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Idatius
             ;
             )
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Marcellino
               &
               Probino
               Coss.
               His
               consulibus
               pugna
               facta
               est
               ●um
               gente
               Francorum
               à
               Constante
               Augusto
               in
               Galliis
               .
               Et
               ipso
               anno
               terrae
               motus
               fuit
               ad
               orientem
               per
               totum
               annum
               praeter
               Antiochiam
               :
            
             i.
             e.
             
               in
               the
               consulate
               of
               Marcellinus
               and
               Probinus
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               fight
               between
               the
               nation
               of
               the
               Franci
               and
               Constans
               Augustus
               in
               the
               Gallia's
               .
               And
               in
               the
               same
               year
               there
               was
               an
               earthquake
               in
               the
               East
               throughout
               the
               whole
               year
               except
               at
               Antioch
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             this
             place
             Socrates
             mistakes
             ,
             who
             confounds
             what
             was
             done
             at
             
             Georgius's
             installation
             with
             those
             things
             transacted
             at
             
             Gregorius's
             arival
             .
             Indeed
             Syrianus
             brought
             Georgius
             to
             Alexandria
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             attests
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Epistle
               ad
               Solitar
               ▪
            
             and
             
               in
               his
               Apologetick
               to
               Constantius
               the
               Emperour
            
             ;
             and
             in
             
               his
               Apology
               concerning
               his
               own
               Escape
               ,
            
             when
             Syrianus
             pursued
             him
             .
             But
             these
             things
             hapned
             a
             long
             while
             after
             this
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             356.
             
             Gregorius
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             Socrates
             speaks
             here
             ,
             was
             brought
             to
             Alexandria
             by
             Balacius
             the
             Captain
             ,
             and
             
               Philagrius
               Prefect
            
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             relates
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               Ad
               Solitar
            
             .
             But
             Athanasius
             departed
             from
             Alexandria
             before
             their
             arival
             and
             went
             to
             Rome
             ,
             whither
             he
             had
             been
             invited
             by
             Pope
             
             Julius's
             Letters
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Socrates
             borrowed
             this
             out
             of
             
               Athanasius's
               Apology
               concerning
               his
               own
               escape
               ,
            
             about
             the
             close
             of
             it
             .
             Where
             
             Athanasius's
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               it
               was
               now
               night
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               people
               lay
               in
               the
               Church
               all
               night
               ,
               a
               communion
               being
               expected
               .
            
             But
             in
             
               his
               Apologetick
               to
               the
               Emperour
               Constantinus
               ,
            
             he
             shews
             manifestly
             that
             Syrianus
             made
             this
             irruption
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             evening
             ,
             as
             Socrates
             here
             says
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Our
             Socrates
             does
             mistake
             here
             also
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             of
             Nicomedia
             did
             not
             send
             Embassadours
             to
             Pope
             Julius
             ,
             to
             incite
             him
             against
             Athanasius
             ,
             after
             the
             Council
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             but
             a
             long
             time
             before
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Presbyters
             sent
             by
             Athanasius
             had
             confuted
             
             Eusebius's
             Embassadours
             in
             all
             points
             before
             Julius
             ,
             at
             length
             
             Eusebius's
             Messengers
             referred
             the
             decision
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             to
             
               Julius
               .
               Julius
            
             therefore
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             request
             of
             the
             Embassadours
             ,
             wrote
             Letters
             ,
             both
             to
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             Eusebius
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             
             Athanasius's
             adversaries
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             invited
             them
             to
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             judicature
             at
             Rome
             .
             But
             this
             was
             done
             before
             the
             Council
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             informs
             us
             ,
             (
             in
             
               his
               second
               Apologetick
               against
               the
               Arians
               ,
            
             )
             and
             Julius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             (
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Bishops
               convened
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Antioch
               .
            
             )
             This
             Epistle
             of
             
               Julius's
               ,
               Athanasius
            
             has
             inserted
             at
             the
             739
             th
             
               page
               of
               his
               works
               ,
               Edit
               .
               Paris
               .
            
             1627.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             
             Socrates's
             relation
             here
             may
             be
             refuted
             also
             by
             these
             arguments
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             these
             things
             had
             been
             done
             after
             the
             Council
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             not
             only
             Eusebius
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             Synod
             would
             have
             sent
             an
             Embassy
             ,
             and
             Letters
             ,
             to
             Julius
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             altogether
             ridiculous
             and
             unseemly
             ,
             after
             the
             matter
             was
             determined
             in
             a
             Council
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             execution
             ,
             (
             Athanasius
             being
             now
             expelled
             ,
             and
             Gregorius
             put
             into
             his
             See
             ,
             )
             to
             write
             to
             Julius
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             judge
             ,
             and
             remove
             the
             controversie
             in
             order
             to
             its
             being
             discust
             before
             him
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             matter
             were
             still
             wholly
             undetermined
             .
             Sozomen
             (
             book
             3.
             chap.
             7.
             )
             has
             followed
             
             Socrates's
             mistake
             in
             this
             relation
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             
               the
               old
               description
            
             of
             Constantinople
             this
             Church
             is
             mentioned
             ;
             where
             't
             is
             called
             
             Paul's
             Church
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             placed
             in
             the
             seventh
             ward
             of
             the
             City
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             coagulated
             ,
             or
             
               curded
               ,
               as
               the
               runnet
               doth
               in
               the
               making
               of
               cheese
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             had
             at
             large
             described
             this
             Sedition
             of
             the
             Constantinopolitans
             ,
             in
             
               those
               books
               of
               his
               History
               which
               are
               lost
               .
            
             But
             he
             has
             by
             the
             by
             mentioned
             it
             in
             his
             14
             th
             book
             pag.
             23.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             .
             1636.
             
             Libanius
             means
             this
             tumult
             in
             
               his
               Oration
            
             entitled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             says
             it
             was
             a
             most
             violent
             Sedition
             .
             It
             hapned
             in
             the
             third
             Consulate
             of
             Constantius
             ,
             and
             in
             
             Constans's
             second
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             342
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             recorded
             in
             
               Fast.
               Idat.
               Vales.
            
             See
             
               Valesius's
               Annotas
            
             .
             on
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             page
             47.
             
          
           
             b
             It
             is
             doubtful
             ,
             whether
             Socrates
             meanes
             here
             
               bushells
               of
               Bread-corn
            
             ,
             or
             
               loaves
               of
               bread
               .
               The
               Author
               of
               the
               Life
               of
               Paulus
               Bishop
               of
               Constantinople
            
             (
             which
             occurs
             in
             
               Photius's
               Bibliotheca
            
             ,
             pag.
             1421.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               David
               .
               Ho●s●bell
            
             .
             1611.
             )
             supposed
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             place
             loaves
             were
             meant
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             says
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               whole
               donation
               was
               ,
               eighty
               thousand
               loaves
               daily
            
             [
             distributed
             .
             ]
             〈◊〉
             I
             am
             rather
             of
             opinion
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             understands
             it
             ,
             )
             that
             Bushells
             are
             meant
             .
             For
             the
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               wheat
            
             ]
             imports
             
               bushells
               of
               wheat
            
             ,
             rather
             then
             loaves
             .
             Besides
             ,
             how
             could
             eighty
             thousand
             loaves
             be
             sufficient
             for
             that
             multitude
             of
             Citizens
             which
             inhabited
             Constantinople
             ?
             should
             any
             one
             wonder
             at
             this
             vast
             quantity
             of
             bread-corn
             usually
             distributed
             every
             day
             ,
             let
             him
             hear
             
               Eunapius
               (
               in
               the
               Life
               of
               Aedesius
               ,
            
             pag.
             38
             
               Edit
               .
               Comm.
            
             1596.
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             i.
             e.
             
               But
               in
               our
               age
               ,
               neither
               the
               ships
               loaden
               with
               corn
               which
               come
               from
               Aegypt
               ,
               nor
               that
               vast
               quantity
               of
               wheat
               ,
               brought
               out
               of
               all
               Asia
               ,
               Syria
               ,
               Phoenicia
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Provinces
               (
               upon
               the
               consideration
               of
               tribute
               )
               is
               sufficient
               to
               fill
               and
               satisfic
               that
               drunken
               multitude
               of
               people
               ,
               which
               Constantine
            
             (
             
               by
               emptying
               of
               other
               Cities
               )
               hath
               transported
               to
               Bysantium
               .
            
             Concerning
             this
             prescript
             about
             bread
             corn
             for
             the
             supply
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             (
             appointed
             by
             Constantine
             of
             blessed
             memory
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             increased
             by
             Theodosius
             ,
             )
             See
             the
             
               second
               Law
            
             in
             
               Cod.
               Theod.
               de
               frumento
               urbis
               Constantinop
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             From
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             this
             place
             is
             to
             be
             amended
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               For
               he
               was
               incensed
               against
               him
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               he
               had
               been
               ordained
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Thus
             also
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             
               Paulus
               Constantinop
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Socrates
             mistakes
             here
             also
             .
             For
             Gregorius
             (
             who
             was
             created
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             in
             the
             Synod
             of
             Antioch
             )
             held
             that
             Bishoprick
             six
             years
             ,
             untill
             the
             Council
             of
             Serdica
             :
             in
             which
             he
             was
             deposed
             ,
             and
             excommunicated
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             related
             in
             the
             
               Synodical
               Epistle
            
             of
             that
             Council
             .
             And
             when
             he
             had
             survived
             this
             sentence
             about
             six
             months
             ,
             he
             died
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             attests
             ,
             in
             
               Epistol
               .
               ad
               Soli●ar
               .
               Theodoret
            
             has
             corrected
             this
             mistake
             of
             
             Socrates's
             and
             
             Sozomon's
             ,
             in
             book
             2.
             of
             his
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
               Georgius
            
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             by
             the
             Arians
             long
             after
             Gregorius
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             356.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             place
             was
             corrupted
             by
             a
             transposition
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             which
             gave
             translatours
             an
             occasion
             of
             mistaking
             here
             .
             But
             the
             words
             might
             have
             been
             easily
             put
             into
             their
             order
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               as
               being
               a
               person
               odious
               ,
               both
               upon
               account
               of
               his
               burning
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               also
               because
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Socrates
             does
             here
             assign
             two
             reasons
             ,
             why
             the
             Arians
             deprived
             Gregorius
             of
             his
             Bishoprick
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             because
             Gregorius
             was
             a
             person
             hated
             by
             all
             men
             ,
             upon
             account
             of
             his
             burning
             
             Dionysius's
             Church
             ;
             which
             Socrates
             has
             mentioned
             before
             ;
             Athanasius
             also
             takes
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             
               Epist.
               ad
               solitar
            
             .
             The
             other
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             he
             seemed
             not
             zealous
             enough
             in
             defending
             their
             opinion
             .
             The
             same
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Sozomen
             ,
             book
             3.
             chap.
             7.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             After
             the
             murder
             of
             Hermogenes
             the
             Emperours
             Lieutenant-General
             ,
             Constantius
             put
             Paulus
             into
             iron
             chains
             ,
             and
             banisht
             him
             to
             Singar
             a
             Town
             of
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             whence
             he
             removed
             him
             afterwards
             to
             Emisa
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             remarked
             out
             of
             
               Athavasius
               ,
               in
               my
               second
               book
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               observations
               ,
               chap.
            
             6.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             what
             Socrates
             here
             says
             is
             false
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Paulus
             was
             at
             Rome
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             Athanasius
             was
             there
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             Marcellus
             Bishop
             of
             Anoy●●
             was
             at
             Rome
             together
             with
             Athanasius
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             
               Julius's
               Letter
               to
               the
               Eastern
               Bishops
            
             ;
             which
             is
             also
             ascertained
             from
             
             Marcellus's
             Libel
             which
             he
             presented
             to
             Julius
             .
             But
             Julius
             speaks
             not
             a
             word
             concerning
             Paulus
             in
             his
             foresaid
             Epistle
             ;
             whom
             he
             would
             doubtless
             have
             mentioned
             ,
             had
             he
             been
             then
             at
             Rome
             with
             Athanasius
             and
             Marcellus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Julius
             restored
             not
             one
             of
             the
             forementioned
             Bishops
             ,
             not
             Athanasius
             himself
             ,
             to
             his
             own
             See.
             For
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Roman
               Synod
            
             ,
             wherein
             
             Athanasius's
             and
             
             Marcellus's
             cause
             was
             discust
             ,
             Athanasius
             was
             only
             pronounced
             innocent
             ,
             and
             admitted
             to
             communion
             by
             Julius
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             .
             But
             against
             
             Athanasius's
             accusers
             ,
             who
             refused
             to
             make
             their
             personal
             appearance
             in
             judgment
             ,
             nothing
             was
             determined
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             out
             of
             
               Athanasius
               in
               my
               first
               book
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               Observations
               .
            
             Nor
             was
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               Marcellus
               ,
               Asclepas
            
             ,
             or
             Lucius
             restored
             before
             the
             
               Synod
               of
               Serdica
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             After
             the
             Roman
             Synod
             ,
             wherein
             Athanasius
             was
             pronounced
             innocent
             ,
             when
             Julius
             had
             sent
             a
             Letter
             by
             Gabianus
             the
             Comes
             to
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             had
             met
             in
             a
             Synod
             at
             Antioch
             at
             such
             time
             as
             the
             Church
             was
             dedicated
             ;
             (
             see
             chap.
             8.
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             )
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             answering
             of
             this
             Letter
             ,
             were
             convened
             again
             at
             Antioch
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             343.
             
             And
             they
             wrote
             back
             an
             elegant
             and
             sharp
             Letter
             to
             Julius
             ,
             the
             sense
             whereof
             Sozomen
             relates
             ,
             book
             3.
             chap.
             8.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             See
             
               Euseb.
               Eccles
               .
               Hist.
            
             book
             6.
             chap.
             43.
             
          
           
             d
             What
             Socrates
             here
             says
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Athanasius
             returned
             at
             that
             time
             to
             Alexandria
             ,
             is
             false
             .
             For
             Athanasius
             went
             not
             back
             to
             that
             City
             ,
             till
             after
             the
             Council
             at
             Serdica
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             till
             after
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             348.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             We
             follow
             Christophorsons
             &
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savils
            
             reading
             here
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               or
               how
               many
               complaints
               the
               Synods
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             his
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             Sabinus's
             ]
             
               Arch-heretick
               ▪
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             The
             amendment
             of
             this
             place
             we
             owe
             to
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             wherein
             t
             is
             thus
             written
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               would
               instead
               of
               these
            
             [
             reproaches
             ,
             ]
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Socrates
             (
             as
             also
             Sozomen
             )
             is
             mistaken
             here
             .
             For
             Paulus
             was
             by
             
               Philippus
               .
               Praefect
            
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             banished
             not
             to
             Thessalonica
             ,
             but
             to
             Cucusus
             ,
             and
             was
             there
             strangled
             by
             the
             Arians
             ;
             as
             Athanasius
             informs
             us
             ,
             
               in
               his
               Epist.
               ad
               Solitar
            
             .
             But
             these
             things
             hapned
             a
             long
             while
             after
             this
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             
               Constans
               Augustus
            
             was
             dead
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             
               our
               Lord
            
             350
             ,
             or
             351.
             as
             Baronius
             will
             have
             it
             ,
             who
             long
             since
             perceived
             this
             errour
             of
             
             Socrates's
             .
             Further
             't
             is
             easie
             to
             confute
             Socrates
             out
             of
             Athanasius
             .
             For
             Athanasius
             relates
             ,
             that
             Philippus
             (
             after
             he
             had
             banished
             Paulus
             and
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             cruelly
             murdered
             by
             the
             Arians
             )
             was
             within
             less
             than
             a
             year
             deposed
             from
             his
             Prefecture
             ,
             deprived
             of
             his
             goods
             ,
             and
             ended
             his
             life
             miserably
             .
             Now
             ,
             Philippus
             was
             Consul
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             348
             :
             and
             on
             the
             year
             following
             he
             bore
             the
             Office
             of
             Praefect
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             collected
             from
             the
             Laws
             extant
             in
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Code
            
             directed
             to
             him
             .
             The
             same
             Philippus
             was
             after
             this
             sent
             Embassadour
             by
             Constantius
             to
             Magnentius
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             the
             fight
             at
             Mursa
             ,
             as
             Zosimus
             relates
             in
             
               his
               second
               book
            
             .
             Which
             hapned
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             351.
             
             Let
             us
             therefore
             suppose
             that
             Philippus
             died
             on
             the
             year
             following
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             352.
             
             Then
             Paulus
             might
             have
             been
             banished
             by
             him
             in
             the
             year
             of
             
               Our
               Lord
            
             351
             ;
             which
             is
             
             Baronius's
             opinion
             .
             And
             from
             this
             year
             
             Macedonius's
             presidency
             over
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             Church
             must
             be
             begun
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             At
             this
             place
             there
             was
             wanting
             this
             whole
             line
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               through
               which
            
             [
             Paulus
             ]
             
               was
               carried
               into
               the
               Imperial
               Palace
            
             ]
             which
             I
             have
             made
             good
             from
             the
             Florentine
             and
             Sfortian
             M.
             S.
             In
             Leo
             Allatius's
             M.
             S.
             there
             is
             something
             more
             added
             here
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             i.
             e.
             
               They
               had
               flockt
               about
               the
               publick
               Bath
               ,
               being
               gathered
               together
               there
               by
               the
               report
               of
               a
               suspicion
               ;
               because
               the
               people
               environed
               all
               the
               passages
               out
               ,
               he
               ordered
               one
               of
               the
               Bath
               doors
               to
               be
               opened
               ,
               thorough
               which
               Paulus
               was
               conveyed
               into
               the
               Imperial
               Palace
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             How
             Philippus
             could
             banish
             Paulus
             to
             Thessalonica
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             .
             For
             Socrates
             relates
             these
             things
             as
             done
             whilst
             Constans
             was
             yet
             living
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Council
             of
             Serdica
             .
             But
             at
             that
             time
             Thessalonica
             was
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             
               Constans
               Augustus
            
             .
             How
             therefore
             could
             Philippus
             (
             who
             was
             
               Praefect
               of
               the
               Praetorium
            
             to
             Constantius
             )
             banish
             Paulus
             to
             Thessalonica
             ,
             and
             permit
             him
             to
             live
             in
             the
             Cities
             of
             Illyricum
             ;
             but
             wholly
             forbid
             him
             entring
             into
             the
             Eastern
             parts
             [
             of
             the
             Empire
             ?
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Euseb.
               Eccles.
               History
            
             ,
             book
             .
             6.
             chap.
             43.
             note
             
               (
               e.
            
             )
             pag.
             113.
             
          
           
             †
             Churches
             
          
           
             d
             This
             Great-Church
             was
             consecrated
             by
             Eusebius
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             (
             he
             that
             before
             had
             been
             Bishop
             of
             Nicomedia
             )
             if
             we
             may
             credit
             Cedrenus
             .
             For
             at
             the
             
               ninth
               year
               of
               Constantius
            
             he
             writes
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             i.
             e.
             
               And
               Eusebius
               consecrated
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               called
               the
               Great
               Church
               ,
               which
               was
               finished
               by
               Constantius
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               order
               of
               Constantine
               the
               Great
               in
               his
               Will.
               And
               he
               brought
               the
               reliques
               of
               the
               holy
               Martyr
               Pamphilus
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               his
               companions
               ,
               Theodulus
               ,
               Porphyrius
               ,
               and
               Paulus
               ,
               from
               Antioch
               and
               deposited
               them
               therein
               .
            
             But
             Cedrenus
             mistakes
             in
             his
             notation
             of
             the
             time
             .
             For
             if
             this
             consecration
             were
             performed
             by
             
               Eusebius
               ▪
            
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             placed
             on
             the
             third
             or
             fourth
             year
             of
             Constantius
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             Eusebius
             governed
             the
             See
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             The
             same
             Cedrenus
             relates
             ,
             that
             this
             Church
             ,
             being
             afterwards
             ruined
             ,
             and
             reedified
             by
             Constantius
             ,
             was
             consecrated
             by
             Eudoxeus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             .
          
           
             a
             Socrates
             does
             here
             confound
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             repeats
             the
             same
             things
             twice
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             done
             again
             .
             For
             he
             says
             that
             Athanasius
             fled
             to
             Rome
             twice
             .
             The
             same
             is
             asserted
             by
             Baronius
             (
             in
             
               his
               Annalls
            
             .
             )
             by
             Petavius
             (
             in
             
               his
               Rationarium
               Temporum
            
             ,
             )
             and
             by
             Blondellus
             (
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               primatu
            
             .
             )
             But
             we
             have
             sufficiently
             refuted
             this
             mistake
             ,
             in
             
               our
               first
               book
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               Observations
               ,
               chap.
            
             6.
             
             Socrates
             makes
             the
             same
             mistake
             ,
             in
             his
             asserting
             that
             Paulus
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             came
             twice
             to
             Rome
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             Julius
             received
             Eusebius
             of
             
             Nicomedia's
             Letter
             ,
             before
             that
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             which
             was
             held
             at
             the
             consecration
             of
             the
             
               New
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             as
             we
             remarked
             before
             .
             And
             at
             the
             same
             time
             he
             invited
             Athanasius
             and
             his
             adversaries
             to
             Rome
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             discussion
             of
             their
             cause
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             manifest
             from
             
             Athanasius's
             relation
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             Bishops
             who
             had
             been
             convened
             at
             Antioch
             at
             the
             consecration
             ,
             having
             received
             
             Julius's
             Letter
             written
             to
             Eusebius
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             (
             in
             which
             he
             invited
             him
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Eusebians
             to
             Rome
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             having
             their
             cause
             discussed
             there
             on
             a
             set
             day
             ,
             whereon
             a
             Council
             was
             there
             to
             be
             held
             :
             )
             deteined
             
             Julius's
             messengers
             (
             Elpidius
             and
             Philoxenus
             ,
             )
             beyond
             the
             day
             appointed
             .
             Then
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             held
             their
             Synod
             ,
             they
             dismissed
             the
             messengers
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             a
             Letter
             to
             Julius
             .
             Upon
             receipt
             whereof
             he
             wrote
             back
             that
             famous
             Letter
             ,
             which
             Athanasius
             hath
             inserted
             ,
             in
             
               his
               second
               Apology
               against
               the
               Arians
            
             ;
             pag.
             739
             ,
             &c.
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             .
             1627.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             He
             means
             the
             Synodical
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Egypt
             wrote
             to
             all
             the
             Bishops
             every
             where
             :
             which
             is
             inserted
             in
             the
             first
             place
             by
             
               Athanasius
               in
               his
               forecited
               Apology
            
             ,
             pag.
             722.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               ut
               prius
               .
               Julius
            
             speaks
             concerning
             this
             Synodical
             Epistle
             ,
             in
             that
             letter
             he
             wrote
             to
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             convened
             at
             Antioch
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Moreover
               ,
               many
               Bishops
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               wrote
               from
               Egypt
               and
               from
               other
               Provinces
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               Athanasius
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             I
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               blamed
            
             ]
             not
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               sent
            
             :
             ]
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             hath
             mended
             this
             place
             ,
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             his
             Copy
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             agreeable
             to
             our
             reading
             .
             In
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             this
             place
             is
             written
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               in
               the
               first
               place
               he
               found
               fault
               with
               the
               bitterness
               of
               their
               Epistle
               .
            
             This
             Letter
             of
             
             Julius's
             is
             still
             extant
             ,
             preserved
             for
             us
             by
             Athanasius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               second
               Apology
               against
               the
               Arians
               :
            
             pag.
             739
             ,
             &c.
             
               Edit
               .
               ut
               Prius
            
             .
             In
             that
             Letter
             Julius
             reprehends
             the
             insolency
             and
             pride
             ,
             which
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             had
             used
             in
             their
             Letters
             to
             him
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             which
             Socrates
             here
             adds
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Julius
             complained
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             not
             invited
             him
             to
             the
             Synod
             :
             and
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             rule
             ,
             that
             nothing
             should
             be
             determined
             in
             the
             Church
             without
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             Rome's
             consent
             :
             )
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             that
             Letter
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             Julius
             complains
             in
             that
             Epistle
             ,
             because
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             (
             upon
             their
             receipt
             of
             his
             Letter
             ,
             wherein
             he
             invited
             them
             to
             the
             Synod
             at
             Rome
             ,
             )
             disregarding
             this
             his
             invitation
             ,
             had
             ordained
             Gregorius
             Bishop
             in
             
             Athanasius's
             See.
             But
             he
             says
             not
             one
             word
             concerning
             this
             Ecclesiastick
             Rule
             or
             Canon
             .
             And
             yet
             Sozomen
             (
             chap.
             3.
             book
             10.
             
             
               Eccles.
               History
            
             )
             says
             the
             same
             that
             Socrates
             does
             here
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             Athanasius
             &
             Paulus
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             Paulus
             and
             
             Athanasius's
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             reading
             here
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             Edition
             ,
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             But
             I
             suppose
             it
             should
             be
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               understanding
               their
               sufferings
               ,
               sympathized
               with
               them
               :
            
             ]
             for
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             has
             the
             same
             import
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               suffer
               with
            
             .
             But
             the
             reading
             may
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               was
               very
               much
               troubled
               at
            
             :
             ]
             which
             emendation
             is
             the
             best
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Some
             few
             months
             after
             the
             Synod
             at
             Antioch
             which
             was
             held
             at
             the
             Dedication
             ;
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             made
             another
             form
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             and
             sent
             it
             to
             
               Constans
               Augustus
            
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Western
             Bishops
             ,
             by
             
               Narcissus
               ,
               Theodorus
               ,
               Maris
               ,
               and
               Marcus
               ,
            
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             dictated
             by
             the
             Synod
             at
             Antioch
             .
             So
             Athanasius
             attests
             in
             his
             book
             
               de
               Synod
               .
               Arimin
               .
               and
               Seleuc.
            
             This
             therefore
             hapned
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             342.
             
             Socrates
             does
             evidently
             agree
             with
             Athanasius
             .
             For
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             those
             messengers
             sent
             by
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             suppressed
             that
             form
             of
             the
             Creed
             composed
             by
             the
             Antiochian
             Synod
             ;
             and
             instead
             thereof
             produced
             another
             ,
             which
             themselves
             had
             made
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Ephes.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             Comforter
             .
          
           
             ‖
             See
             John
             14.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Socrates
             ,
             book
             1.
             chap.
             36.
             
          
           
             a
             Athanasius
             (
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Synodis
            
             )
             says
             the
             same
             :
             his
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             i.
             e.
             
               Afterwards
               ,
               repenting
               as
               it
               were
            
             [
             
               of
               what
               they
               had
               done
            
             ,
             ]
             
               they
               again
               assemble
               a
               Synod
               of
               their
               own
               party
               ,
               three
               years
               after
               .
               And
               they
               send
            
             Eudoxius
             ,
             Martyrius
             ,
             and
             Macedonius
             of
             Cilicia
             ,
             
               and
               some
               other
               persons
               with
               them
               ,
               into
               the
               parts
               of
            
             Italy
             ;
             
               who
               carried
               along
               with
               them
               a
               prolixe
            
             [
             
               form
               of
            
             ]
             saith
             ,
             &c.
             Baronius
             .
             (
             in
             his
             Annals
             )
             says
             ,
             that
             this
             second
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             (
             wherein
             
               that
               prolixe
               form
               of
               faith
            
             was
             promulged
             )
             was
             convened
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             344.
             
             And
             he
             thinks
             that
             he
             proves
             this
             from
             Athanasius
             and
             Socrates
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             he
             is
             much
             mistaken
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             this
             expression
             of
             
             Athanasius's
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               after
               three
               years
            
             ]
             signifies
             the
             fourth
             year
             ,
             not
             the
             third
             .
             For
             it
             denotes
             ,
             that
             three
             years
             were
             now
             past
             .
             In
             this
             sense
             also
             Socrates
             understood
             the
             passage
             in
             Athanasius
             ;
             in
             regard
             he
             says
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               space
               of
               three
               years
               being
               compleatly
               passed
               after
               these
               things
               .
            
             Since
             therefore
             that
             Synod
             of
             Antioch
             which
             had
             been
             convened
             at
             the
             Consecration
             ,
             was
             held
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             341
             ;
             this
             second
             Antiochian
             Synod
             ought
             more
             truly
             to
             be
             placed
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             345.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             Athanasius
             does
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             second
             Antiochian
             Synod
             (
             wherein
             the
             large
             form
             of
             Faith
             was
             composed
             ,
             )
             was
             assembled
             three
             years
             after
             that
             Synod
             at
             the
             consecration
             had
             been
             convened
             there
             :
             but
             he
             says
             ,
             it
             was
             assembled
             three
             years
             after
             
               Narcissus
               ,
               Theodorus
               ,
               Maris
            
             ,
             and
             Marcus
             had
             brought
             that
             new
             form
             of
             Faith
             to
             
               Constans
               Augustus
            
             ,
             pretending
             it
             to
             have
             been
             composed
             at
             Antioch
             .
             Now
             ,
             he
             says
             that
             this
             was
             done
             some
             few
             months
             after
             the
             Antiochian
             Synod
             held
             at
             the
             Consecration
             .
             From
             whence
             that
             which
             I
             have
             said
             is
             made
             apparent
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             that
             Council
             (
             in
             which
             the
             large
             form
             of
             Faith
             had
             been
             composed
             ,
             )
             was
             convened
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             345
             ;
             not
             in
             the
             year
             344
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             would
             have
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Ephes.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             Comforter
             .
          
           
             †
             See
             John
             14.
             26.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             was
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Arians
             .
             The
             Easterns
             explain
             this
             sentiment
             of
             theirs
             better
             hereafter
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             may
             be
             understood
             to
             have
             begotten
             the
             Son
             willingly
             ,
             without
             compulsion
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             Robert
             Stephens's
             Edition
             of
             Socrates
             (
             Fol.
             197.
             
             Edit
             .
             Paris
             .
             1594.
             )
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               Nor
               must
               it
               be
               thought
               ,
               that
               the
               Son
               is
               without
               an
               original
               ,
               or
               unbegotten
               as
               the
               Father
               is
            
             ]
             are
             wanting
             .
             The
             said
             Robert
             Stephens's
             Edition
             does
             in
             the
             following
             words
             also
             differ
             something
             from
             this
             Copy
             of
             the
             Creed
             here
             .
             Athanasius
             has
             inserted
             this
             whole
             Creed
             ,
             
               in
               his
               book
               de
               Synod
               .
               Arimin
               .
               &
               Seleuc.
            
             pag.
             896
             ,
             &c.
             
               Edit
               .
               paris
            
             .
             1627.
             
             
             Athanasius's
             copy
             and
             this
             in
             
             Valesius's
             Edition
             of
             Socrates
             do
             agree
             :
             whom
             we
             have
             followed
             in
             our
             Version
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Euseb
             .
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             book
             7
             chap.
             27.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               men
            
             :
             but
             Valesius
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               ex
               hominc
               ,
               of
               man.
            
             
          
           
             d
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             ]
             it
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             and
             in
             Athanasius
             ,
             in
             his
             book
             
               de
               Synodis
            
             .
             By
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             Philosophers
             mean
             
               That
               word
               which
               is
               uttered
               by
               the
               mouth
               .
               Hilarius
            
             calls
             it
             
               Verbum
               prolativum
            
             .
             To
             which
             is
             opposed
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             which
             modern
             Philosophers
             do
             term
             
               the
               word
               of
               the
               mind
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             By
             these
             words
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             mean
             ,
             the
             Heresie
             of
             
               Marcellus
               Ancyranus
            
             ,
             who
             asserted
             that
             Christs
             Kingdom
             began
             from
             his
             nativity
             ,
             about
             four
             hundred
             years
             before
             that
             time
             ;
             making
             use
             of
             a
             certain
             number
             for
             an
             uncertain
             .
             The
             Synodick
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             at
             Serdica
             informs
             us
             hereof
             ;
             which
             Epistle
             Hilarius
             has
             inserted
             ,
             
               in
               his
               fragments
            
             .
             For
             these
             are
             their
             words
             in
             that
             Letter
             :
             
               Extiti●
               namque
               temporibus
               nostris
               Marcellus
            
             ,
             &c.
             i.
             e.
             
               For
               there
               hath
               risen
               up
               in
               our
               days
               one
               Marcellus
               of
               Galatia
               ,
               the
               most
               execrable
               post
               of
               all
               Hereticks
               ,
               who
               with
               a
               sacrilegious
               mind
               ,
               and
               impious
               mouth
               ,
               and
               a
               wicked
               argument
               ,
               will
               needs
               set
               bounds
               to
               the
               perpetual
               ,
               eternal
               ,
               and
               timeless
               ▪
               Kingdom
               of
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               he
               began
               his
               reign
            
             400
             
               years
               since
               ,
               and
               shall
               end
               it
               at
               the
               dissolution
               of
               this
               present
               world
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             We
             made
             good
             this
             place
             ,
             by
             adding
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Jews
            
             :
             ]
             which
             is
             not
             in
             Robert
             Stephens's
             Edit
             .
             but
             it
             occurs
             in
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             1.
             26.
             
          
           
             g
             The
             Heresie
             of
             the
             Patropassians
             (
             or
             Patripassians
             )
             was
             very
             ancient
             ,
             and
             far
             diffused
             .
             
               Tertullian
               (
               Adv.
               Prax.
            
             cap.
             1
             ,
             and
             2.
             )
             chargeth
             this
             Heresie
             upon
             Praxeas
             .
             The
             same
             was
             maintained
             by
             Hermogenes
             ,
             whence
             they
             were
             termed
             Hermogeniani
             .
             After
             whom
             Noëtus
             maintained
             the
             same
             ,
             who
             (
             says
             Epiphanius
             )
             lived
             130
             years
             before
             his
             time
             :
             (
             See
             Epiphan
             .
             Heres
             .
             57.
             
             )
             From
             Noëtus
             they
             had
             the
             name
             of
             Noëtiani
             ;
             and
             from
             Sabellius
             ,
             Noëtus's
             disciple
             ,
             they
             were
             called
             Sabelliani
             .
             After
             whom
             succeeded
             Priscillianus
             in
             the
             same
             Heresie
             ;
             from
             him
             they
             had
             the
             name
             of
             Priscillianistae
             .
             The
             sum
             and
             substance
             of
             this
             Heresie
             thus
             propagated
             by
             these
             succeeding
             assertours
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             this
             :
             they
             affirmed
             
               there
               was
               but
               one
               Person
               in
               the
               Deity
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Father
               ;
               that
               he
               only
               subsisted
               ,
               and
               was
               the
               Maker
               of
               all
               things
               ▪
               that
               he
               came
               not
               only
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               was
               incarnate
               ,
               and
               did
               all
               things
               which
               we
               say
               were
               done
               by
               the
               Son.
            
             In
             order
             to
             the
             Exclusion
             of
             these
             Hereticks
             ,
             the
             Aquileian
             Church
             added
             these
             two
             terms
             [
             invisible
             and
             impassible
             ]
             to
             the
             first
             Article
             of
             the
             Creed
             ;
             shewing
             by
             the
             first
             ▪
             that
             the
             Father
             was
             not
             incarnate
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             second
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             crucified
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Euseb
             .
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             book
             .
             7.
             chap.
             6.
             note
             
               (
               b.
            
             )
          
           
             †
             Dispensation
             .
          
           
             ‖
             See
             Prov.
             8.
             22.
             
             The
             Eastern
             Bishops
             have
             here
             quoted
             the
             very
             words
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             :
             and
             we
             render
             it
             accordingly
             .
             But
             in
             the
             English
             Version
             (
             which
             followes
             the
             Hebrew
             exactly
             )
             the
             Text
             is
             thus
             rendred
             ;
             
               the
               Lord
               possessed
               me
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               way
               ,
               before
               his
               works
               of
               old
               .
            
          
           
             h
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             we
             must
             necessarily
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               whole
               Father
            
             ;
             ]
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Athanasius
             :
             from
             whom
             the
             reading
             is
             to
             be
             made
             good
             in
             the
             words
             immediately
             following
             ;
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               He
               alone
               continually
               resting
               in
               his
               Fathers
               bosome
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             and
             in
             
               Athanasius's
               book
               de
               Synodis
            
             is
             this
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               amongst
               those
               whose
               minds
               are
               not
            
             [
             perverted
             ,
             corrupted
             ,
             or
             ]
             depraved
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             confession
             of
             faith
             (
             for
             so
             Athanasius
             calls
             it
             )
             the
             Embassadours
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             presented
             to
             the
             Western
             Prelates
             assembled
             at
             Millaine
             .
             For
             some
             Bishops
             together
             with
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             had
             gone
             thither
             ,
             to
             intreat
             
               Constans
               Augustus
            
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             write
             to
             his
             brother
             Constantius
             about
             the
             assembling
             of
             a
             General
             Synod
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             determining
             of
             those
             dissensions
             in
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             Judicature
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             raised
             in
             diverse
             Churches
             :
             thus
             we
             are
             informed
             by
             
               Athanasius
               in
               his
               Apology
               to
               Constantius
               .
            
             Moreover
             ,
             when
             the
             Easterns
             had
             presented
             this
             draught
             of
             the
             Creed
             to
             those
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             they
             requested
             them
             to
             subscribe
             it
             .
             But
             the
             Western
             Bishops
             made
             answer
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             belonged
             to
             the
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Nicene
             Creed
             was
             to
             them
             sufficient
             ,
             to
             which
             nothing
             was
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             nor
             anything
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             it
             .
             And
             as
             concerning
             the
             condemnation
             of
             those
             Hereticks
             who
             were
             disallowed
             of
             in
             that
             confession
             ,
             they
             requested
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             Embassadours
             that
             they
             would
             in
             the
             first
             place
             condemn
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             .
             But
             ,
             upon
             their
             refusal
             to
             do
             that
             ,
             the
             Eastern
             Embassadours
             being
             angry
             went
             away
             from
             the
             Council
             ;
             as
             Liberius
             relates
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
            
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Constantius
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Quae
               est
               pax
               ,
               Clementissime
               Imperator
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               What
               peace
               is
               there
               ,
               most
               Gracious
               Emperour
               ,
               whenas
               there
               are
               four
               Bishops
               of
               their
               party
               ,
               Demofilus
               ,
               Macedonius
               ,
               Eudoxius
               ,
               and
               Martyrius
               ,
               who
               above
               eight
               years
               since
               ,
               when
               they
               would
               not
               condemn
               Arius's
               Heretical
               opinion
               at
               Millaine
               ,
               departed
               from
               the
               Council
               in
               anger
               ?
            
             notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             Western
             Bishops
             condemned
             
             Photinus's
             Heresie
             in
             that
             Synod
             .
             But
             they
             pronounced
             no
             sentence
             against
             Marcellus
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             before
             been
             judged
             clear
             from
             all
             manner
             of
             Heresie
             in
             the
             Roman
             Synod
             .
             In
             the
             same
             Synod
             vrsacius
             and
             Valens
             (
             who
             had
             lain
             under
             a
             suspicion
             of
             being
             Arians
             )
             having
             presented
             a
             Libel
             wherein
             they
             condemned
             
             Arius's
             perfidiousness
             and
             
             Photinus's
             Heresie
             ,
             were
             admitted
             to
             communi●●
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Synodick
               Epistle
            
             of
             the
             
               Ariminum
               Council
            
             informs
             us
             .
             The
             〈…〉
             e
             is
             attested
             by
             Ursacius
             and
             Valens
             themselves
             ,
             in
             another
             Libel
             afterwards
             presented
             to
             Julius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Item
               Anathema
               dicimus
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Also
               we
               anathematize
               those
               ,
               who
               deny
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               God
               and
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               from
               all
               eternity
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               former
               Libel
               ,
               which
               we
               presented
               at
               Millaine
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             We
             thought
             good
             to
             be
             more
             large
             in
             these
             remarks
             of
             ours
             concerning
             the
             
               Millaine
               Synod
            
             ,
             because
             the
             memory
             thereof
             is
             very
             obscure
             in
             the
             
               Ecclesiastick
               Annals
               .
               Dionyfius
               Petavius
            
             is
             the
             first
             person
             that
             hath
             taken
             notice
             of
             this
             Synod
             ,
             who
             (
             in
             
               his
               dissertation
               de
               duplici
               Synodo
               Sirmiensi
            
             )
             hath
             made
             many
             very
             learned
             observations
             concerning
             this
             Synod
             .
             But
             he
             has
             mistaken
             the
             year
             whereon
             it
             was
             convened
             .
             For
             he
             says
             it
             was
             held
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             347
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             the
             Council
             of
             Serdica
             .
             Which
             can
             in
             no
             wise
             be
             true
             .
             Therefore
             
               Jacobus
               Sirmondus
            
             (
             in
             
               his
               second
               Diatriba
            
             ,
             which
             he
             wrote
             against
             Petavius
             )
             has
             in
             this
             particular
             deservedly
             reproved
             him
             .
             Baronius
             (
             who
             affirms
             that
             the
             
               long
               draught
            
             of
             the
             Creed
             (
             which
             Socrates
             has
             recorded
             in
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             )
             was
             drawn
             up
             at
             the
             
               Antiochian
               Synod
            
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             344
             ,
             )
             places
             this
             Embassie
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             and
             the
             
               Millaine
               Council
            
             on
             the
             same
             year
             also
             .
             But
             Sirmondus
             (
             in
             the
             forementioned
             Diatriba
             )
             assignes
             this
             Council
             to
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             346.
             
             Which
             opinion
             is
             in
             my
             judgment
             the
             truer
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             Athanasius
             (
             in
             
               his
               Apologetick
               to
               Constantius
               ,
            
             )
             relates
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             fourth
             year
             after
             his
             coming
             to
             Rome
             he
             was
             by
             
               Constans
               Augustus
            
             summoned
             to
             Millaine
             ,
             whither
             some
             Bishops
             were
             then
             gone
             .
             Now
             Athanasius
             came
             to
             Rome
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             341.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Hilarius
               (
               in
               fragmentis
            
             )
             relates
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Millaine
               Synod
            
             (
             wherein
             Photinus
             was
             condemned
             )
             was
             held
             two
             years
             before
             Ursacius
             and
             Valens
             offered
             their
             
               Libel
               of
               satisfaction
            
             to
             Julius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             For
             after
             he
             has
             recorded
             that
             Libel
             ,
             he
             addes
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Hac
               Epistola
               post
               biennium
               missa
               est
               ,
               quàm
               haresis
               Photini
               a
               Romanis
               damnata
               est
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               this
               Letter
               was
               sent
               two
               years
               after
               the
               Romans
               had
               condemned
               Photinus's
               Heresie
               .
            
             Since
             therefore
             Ursacius
             and
             Valens
             wrote
             that
             Letter
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             349
             ,
             as
             Petavius
             attests
             ;
             the
             
               Millain
               Council
            
             must
             needs
             have
             been
             celebrated
             on
             the
             third
             year
             before
             that
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             346.
             
             For
             that
             expression
             [
             
               post
               biennium
               ▪
               two
               years
               after
            
             ]
             imports
             thus
             much
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               on
               the
               third
               year
               after
               that
            
             ;
             which
             Petavius
             did
             not
             consider
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Baronius
             does
             deservedly
             blame
             Socrates
             here
             ,
             for
             his
             saying
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Western
             Bishops
             rejected
             this
             draught
             of
             the
             Creed
             was
             ,
             because
             they
             understood
             not
             the
             Greek
             tongue
             .
             As
             if
             there
             were
             not
             then
             many
             in
             Italy
             who
             were
             well
             skilled
             in
             the
             Greek
             language
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             
               Theodorus
               Lector
            
             has
             with
             good
             reason
             found
             fault
             with
             this
             cause
             of
             their
             refusal
             .
             For
             ,
             instead
             of
             
             Socrates's
             words
             here
             ,
             he
             has
             substituted
             these
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               because
               of
               its
               manifest
               blasphemy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             He
             means
             Constans
             .
          
           
             *
             General
             .
          
           
             c
             From
             the
             consulate
             of
             Felicianus
             and
             Titianus
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             337
             ,
             )
             to
             the
             consulate
             of
             Rufinus
             and
             Eusebius
             which
             was
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             347
             ,
             )
             there
             are
             Ten
             years
             compleat
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             if
             the
             Council
             of
             Serdica
             was
             convened
             in
             the
             eleventh
             year
             after
             
             Constantine's
             death
             ,
             it
             must
             of
             necessity
             have
             been
             assembled
             after
             the
             twenty
             second
             day
             of
             May.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Athanasius
             does
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             about
             three
             hundred
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Western
             Churches
             met
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Serdica
             .
             He
             only
             says
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             well
             those
             who
             were
             present
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Serdica
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             subscribed
             the
             Synodick
             Epistle
             afterwards
             sent
             to
             them
             ;
             also
             those
             who
             before
             the
             Council
             at
             Serdica
             had
             written
             Synodick
             Epistles
             in
             his
             behalf
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Phrygia
               ,
               Asia
            
             ,
             and
             Isauria
             ,
             were
             in
             all
             three
             hundred
             and
             fourty
             .
             This
             passage
             of
             
             Athanasius's
             occurs
             in
             
               his
               second
               defence
               against
               the
               Arians
               ,
            
             pag.
             768
             ;
             Edit
             .
             Paris
             .
             1627.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             same
             Athanasius
             (
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               ad
               Solitar
            
             .
             pag.
             818.
             )
             does
             expresly
             attest
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             met
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Serdica
             ,
             as
             well
             those
             out
             of
             the
             Western
             as
             the
             Eastern
             parts
             ,
             were
             no
             more
             than
             170.
             
             His
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               There
               met
               therefore
               ,
               both
               from
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               West
               ,
               at
               the
               City
               of
               Serdica
               ,
            
             170
             
               Bishops
               ,
               neither
               more
               nor
               less
               .
            
             In
             the
             
               Mogunt
               .
               Edit
            
             .
             after
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             
               Synod
               of
               Serdica
            
             ,
             there
             is
             this
             note
             ;
             
               &
               subscripserunt
            
             ,
             &c.
             i.
             e.
             
               and
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               divers
               Provinces
               and
               Cities
               subscribed
               ,
               being
               in
               number
            
             121.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             this
             place
             Socrates
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             mistaken
             ,
             in
             referring
             those
             things
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Serdica
             ,
             which
             belong
             to
             the
             Roman
             Synod
             .
             For
             when
             Julius
             had
             invited
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             to
             a
             Syond
             at
             Rome
             ,
             that
             
             Athanasius's
             case
             might
             there
             be
             inquired
             into
             ;
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             refused
             to
             come
             thither
             ,
             pretending
             ,
             amongst
             other
             reasons
             ,
             the
             narrowness
             of
             the
             time
             set
             ;
             as
             Julius
             informs
             us
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             said
             Eastern
             Bishops
             ,
             recorded
             by
             Athanasius
             ,
             pag.
             744.
             
             Indeed
             
             Socrates's
             following
             words
             ,
             to
             wit
             [
             
               although
               there
               had
               passed
               a
               year
               and
               six
               months
               ,
               after
               such
               time
               as
               the
               Synod
               had
               been
               summoned
               ,
               and
               during
               which
               space
               Athanasius
               made
               his
               abode
               at
               Rome
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             doe
             manifestly
             confirm
             what
             I
             have
             said
             .
             For
             Athanasius
             ,
             invited
             by
             
             Julius's
             Letters
             ,
             came
             to
             
               Rome
               ▪
            
             where
             he
             abode
             a
             whole
             year
             and
             six
             months
             expecting
             his
             adversaries
             ,
             and
             the
             Synod
             which
             had
             been
             summoned
             at
             
               Rome
               .
               Julius
            
             attests
             this
             ,
             in
             his
             forequoted
             Epistle
             ▪
             pag.
             748.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             Paulus
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             was
             not
             present
             at
             the
             Synod
             of
             Serdica
             ,
             as
             Theodoret
             attests
             ,
             (
             book
             2
             ▪
             chap.
             5.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Histor.
            
             )
             which
             is
             also
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Synodick
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             at
             Serdica
             ,
             which
             occurs
             in
             
             Hilarius's
             Fragments
             ,
             at
             pag.
             434.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             .
             1631.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               having
               written
               Letters
            
             ]
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             is
             truer
             ;
             which
             is
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               having
               inserted
               in
               their
               Letters
            
             .
             ]
             But
             what
             Socrates
             here
             says
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             at
             Serdica
             established
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Anomoiani
             (
             see
             the
             following
             note
             in
             this
             chapter
             )
             in
             their
             Synodick
             Epistle
             ▪
             )
             is
             altogether
             false
             .
             Their
             Synodick
             Epistle
             is
             extant
             in
             
             Hilarius's
             Fragments
             ,
             at
             pag.
             434.
             
             Edit
             .
             Paris
             .
             1631
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             end
             of
             it
             there
             is
             a
             confession
             of
             faith
             added
             .
             In
             which
             confession
             ▪
             there
             is
             nothing
             which
             in
             the
             least
             savours
             of
             the
             Anomians
             opinion
             .
             The
             said
             
               Hilarius
               ▪
            
             relating
             (
             in
             his
             book
             
               de
               Synodis
            
             )
             the
             same
             draught
             of
             the
             Creed
             published
             by
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             at
             Serdica
             ,
             owns
             it
             as
             Catholick
             ,
             and
             explaines
             it
             .
             And
             Hilarius
             is
             so
             far
             from
             believing
             that
             they
             disseminated
             the
             Anomians
             opinion
             ;
             that
             he
             affirms
             them
             to
             have
             obstructed
             that
             opinion
             on
             every
             side
             .
             His
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Ex
               omni
               autem
               parte
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               But
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               whithersoever
               sollicitude
               could
               turn
               it self
               ,
               the
               passage
               is
               stopt
               up
               by
               the
               wit
               of
               the
               Hereticks
               ,
               lest
               it
               should
               be
               Preacht
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               any
               diversity
               or
               unlikeliness
               in
               the
               Son
            
             [
             
               from
               the
               Father
            
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             The
             Anomoians
             were
             such
             as
             asserted
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Son
               had
               a
               substance
               or
               essence
               different
               from
               ,
               or
               unlike
               to
               the
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             different
             ,
             or
             unlike
             .
          
           
             †
             Co-essential
             ,
             or
             consubstantial
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Western
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             †
             The
             Eastern
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             i
             In
             the
             
               Synodick
               Epistle
            
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             S●rdica
             (
             which
             occurs
             in
             Theodoret
             B.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             )
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             mention
             of
             Paulus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             See
             Socrates
             ,
             book
             .
             1.
             chap.
             36
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               renew
               the
               combat
               with
               the
               sentence
               which
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             k
             These
             three
             books
             (
             the
             Title
             whereof
             is
             
               De
               Ecclesiastica
               Theologia
               ad
               versus
               Marcellum
            
             )
             of
             
             Eusebius's
             are
             at
             this
             day
             extant
             .
             There
             are
             prefixt
             before
             them
             two
             books
             ,
             entitled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Against
               Marcellus
            
             ;
             wherein
             he
             reproves
             his
             designe
             ,
             malice
             ,
             and
             envy
             .
             Eusebius
             attests
             (
             in
             the
             close
             of
             his
             second
             book
             against
             Marcellus
             )
             that
             he
             wrote
             these
             books
             by
             the
             order
             of
             those
             Bishops
             who
             had
             condemned
             Marcellus
             in
             the
             
               Constantinopolitan
               Synod
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             it
             is
             uncertain
             whether
             or
             no
             Socrates
             had
             ever
             seen
             those
             two
             former
             books
             against
             Marcellus
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             has
             made
             no
             mention
             of
             them
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Euseb
               .
               concerning
               the
               Life
               of
               Constantine
               ,
            
             book
             3.
             chap.
             13
             ,
             14
             Edit
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             assert
             
             Arius's
             opinion
             .
          
           
             a
             Socrates
             means
             those
             Doxologies
             ,
             that
             occur
             at
             the
             end
             of
             
               Eusebius's
               Sermons
            
             ;
             which
             Eusebius
             doth
             always
             put
             into
             this
             form
             :
             
               Glory
               be
               to
               the
               unborn
               Father
               by
               his
               only
               begotten
               Son
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             may
             plainly
             be
             seen
             in
             those
             Tracts
             of
             
             Eusebius's
             ,
             which
             
               Jacobus
               Sirmondus
            
             hath
             published
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             
               of
               his
               first
               book
               against
               Sabellius
               ,
            
             these
             are
             his
             words
             :
             
               Gloria
               uni
               non
               nato
               Deo
            
             ,
             &c.
             i.
             e.
             
               Glory
               be
               to
               the
               one
               unborn
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               one
               only
               begotten
               God
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               one
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               both
               now
               ,
               and
               always
               ,
               and
               throughout
               all
               ages
               of
               ages
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             And
             so
             concerning
             the
             rest
             .
             Also
             ,
             in
             the
             Oration
             Eusebius
             made
             at
             the
             Consecration
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Tyre
             ,
             (
             which
             occurs
             at
             the
             
               Tenth
               book
               of
               his
               Eccles.
               Histor.
            
             chap.
             4.
             )
             we
             meet
             with
             the
             same
             clause
             ,
             at
             the
             close
             of
             that
             Speech
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               by
               whom
               be
               Glory
               to
               him
               .
            
             For
             so
             we
             have
             worded
             that
             place
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             three
             of
             our
             M.
             SS
             .
             Further
             ,
             't
             is
             manifestly
             known
             ,
             that
             the
             Arians
             attributed
             this
             preposition
             [
             
               per
               quem
               ,
               by
               whom
            
             ]
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             upon
             this
             design
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             make
             him
             subject
             to
             the
             Father
             .
             See
             
               Theodoret
               upon
               the
               first
               chapter
               of
               the
               first
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Before
             these
             words
             there
             is
             a
             whole
             line
             wanting
             ,
             (
             which
             (
             from
             
               the
               First
               Book
            
             of
             
               Eusebius
               de
               Ecclesiastica
               Theologia
            
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             )
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             made
             up
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             i.
             e.
             
               For
               by
               this
               means
               he
               would
               be
               their
               brother
               ,
               rather
               than
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               :
               and
               would
               be
               one
               of
               those
               common
               Creatures
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             the
             reading
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             produced
             as
             Eusebius
             words
             it
             ,
             at
             the
             place
             before
             cited
             .
             It
             should
             also
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             not
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             For
             these
             two
             words
             ,
             although
             they
             are
             distinguished
             but
             by
             one
             Letter
             ▪
             yet
             do
             very
             much
             differ
             in
             their
             significations
             .
             For
             the
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             signifies
             
               that
               which
               is
               born
            
             ;
             but
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             imports
             
               that
               which
               is
               made
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Prov.
             8.
             22.
             and
             what
             was
             remarkt
             concerning
             that
             Text
             ,
             in
             chap.
             19.
             of
             this
             book
             .
             note
             (
             ‖
             .
             )
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Where
             the
             expression
             in
             the
             original
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             rendred
             thus
             ,
             
               to
               every
               humane
               Creature
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Amos
             4.
             12.
             13.
             
             Euseb.
             quotes
             this
             Text
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             :
             but
             omits
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             I
             :
             ]
             we
             have
             rendred
             them
             according
             to
             his
             quotation
             ;
             which
             is
             very
             different
             from
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             from
             our
             English
             Version
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Eccles.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             2.
             2
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Amos
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Psal.
             51.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Ephes.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Ephes.
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             ‖
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Prov.
             8.
             22.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             
               our
               Annotations
               on
               the
               twenty
               first
               book
            
             of
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             we
             have
             long
             since
             remarked
             ,
             that
             this
             mountains
             name
             should
             be
             Soucis
             ;
             and
             that
             hereby
             is
             meant
             the
             streights
             of
             the
             Succi
             ,
             which
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             describes
             in
             his
             twenty
             first
             book
             pag.
             189.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             .
             1635.
             
             Philostorgius
             mentions
             the
             same
             streights
             ,
             (
             in
             book
             3.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             )
             and
             calls
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Succi
             ;
             being
             scituated
             between
             Dacia
             and
             Thracia
             .
             He
             describes
             them
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             i.
             e.
             
               They
               are
               streight
               passages
               of
               vast
               mountains
               ,
               which
               are
               crouded
               together
               on
               each
               side
               into
               one
               place
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               that
               they
               seem
               to
               embrace
               one
               another
               .
            
             He
             means
             the
             two
             mountains
             ,
             Haemus
             and
             Rhodope
             ,
             which
             arising
             from
             different
             places
             ,
             make
             an
             angle
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             do
             as
             it
             were
             kiss
             one
             another
             .
             Which
             gave
             the
             Ancients
             an
             occasion
             of
             seigning
             Haemus
             to
             be
             a
             young
             man
             ,
             and
             Rhodope
             a
             maid
             ,
             and
             that
             heretofore
             they
             fell
             in
             love
             with
             one
             another
             .
             You
             may
             meet
             with
             the
             story
             in
             
               Ovid.
               Metamorph.
            
             book
             6.
             at
             the
             beginning
             .
             Busbequius
             (
             in
             1
             
               Epist
               Legat.
               Turci
            
             .
             )
             says
             that
             the
             Turks
             do
             now
             call
             this
             narrow
             passage
             
               Capi
               deruent
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               Gate
               of
               narrownesses
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             These
             words
             must
             have
             a
             favourable
             sense
             put
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             are
             not
             so
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             if
             Socrates
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Synod
             of
             Serdica
             the
             Western
             Bishops
             held
             no
             communion
             with
             the
             Eastern
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Synod
             of
             Sirmium
             (
             which
             was
             convened
             by
             the
             Western
             Bishops
             against
             Photinus
             two
             years
             after
             the
             Synod
             at
             Serdica
             )
             the
             Western
             Bishops
             sent
             their
             determinations
             to
             the
             Eastern
             ,
             upon
             account
             of
             preserving
             a
             communion
             .
             And
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             wrote
             back
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             Hilarius
             informs
             us
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Fragments
            
             .
             Thus
             therefore
             
             Socrates's
             words
             here
             must
             be
             understood
             :
             to
             wit
             ;
             after
             the
             Synod
             of
             Serdica
             the
             Western
             Bishops
             did
             (
             not
             readily
             and
             rashly
             ,
             but
             )
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             cautiousness
             communicate
             with
             the
             Eastern
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Constans
             Augustus's
             Letter
             to
             his
             brother
             Constantius
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             recorded
             by
             Socrates
             ,
             is
             in
             my
             judgment
             not
             to
             be
             lookt
             upon
             as
             genuine
             .
             For
             Athanasius
             makes
             no
             mention
             of
             this
             Letter
             :
             and
             
             Paulus's
             name
             (
             which
             is
             extant
             in
             it
             )
             doth
             upon
             good
             grounds
             render
             it
             suspicious
             .
             For
             at
             that
             time
             Paulus
             enjoyed
             his
             Bishoprick
             :
             neither
             was
             he
             present
             at
             the
             Synod
             of
             Serdica
             ;
             nor
             restored
             by
             the
             determination
             thereof
             ;
             as
             we
             shewed
             before
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             if
             this
             Letter
             of
             
             Constans's
             be
             genuine
             ,
             it
             must
             necessarily
             have
             been
             written
             before
             the
             Council
             of
             Serdica
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             
             Constantius's
             first
             Letter
             to
             Athanasius
             (
             which
             Socrates
             has
             inserted
             in
             the
             following
             chapter
             )
             evidently
             shews
             this
             to
             be
             a
             forged
             Letter
             .
             For
             Constantius
             in
             that
             Epistle
             saith
             ,
             that
             by
             a
             Letter
             written
             to
             his
             brother
             he
             hath
             requested
             him
             to
             give
             Athanasius
             leave
             to
             return
             to
             his
             See.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             following
             Letters
             ,
             are
             in
             
               Athanasius's
               second
               defence
            
             ,
             pag.
             769.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             Athanasius
             ,
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             determined
             ]
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             desired
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             Athanasius
             ,
             it
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             sent
             ]
             not
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             manifested
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             After
             the
             Synod
             of
             
               Serdica
               ,
               Athanasius
            
             made
             his
             abode
             first
             at
             Naïsis
             in
             Dacia
             .
             In
             which
             City
             he
             received
             the
             Letters
             written
             to
             him
             by
             
               Constans
               Augustus
            
             .
             Afterwards
             ,
             he
             left
             Naïsis
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             Aquileia
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             attests
             ,
             in
             his
             Apologetick
             to
             Constantius
             .
             pag.
             676.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Athanasius
             relates
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             journey
             of
             his
             to
             Rome
             in
             
               his
               Second
               defence
               against
               the
               Arians
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             take
             his
             leave
             of
             Julius
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             had
             been
             so
             kindly
             entertained
             .
             For
             that
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             of
             Athanasius
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             i.
             e.
             
               But
               I
               ,
               upon
               receipt
               of
               these
               Letters
               ,
               went
               to
               Rome
               ,
               to
               bid
               the
               Roman
               Church
               and
               the
               Bishop
               farwell
               :
            
             For
             the
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             signifies
             
               valedicere
               ,
               to
               take
               leave
               of
               ,
            
             or
             
               to
               bid
               farewell
            
             :
             as
             we
             have
             observed
             and
             proved
             in
             our
             Annot.
             on
             
               Eusebius's
               Life
               of
               Constantine
            
             ;
             book
             3.
             chap.
             21.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             and
             in
             Athanasius
             (
             in
             
               his
               second
               Apology
               against
               the
               Arians
            
             )
             these
             words
             [
             
               the
               Bishops
               and
            
             ]
             are
             wanting
             .
             Instead
             hereof
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             [
             
               Julius
               the
               Bishop
               to
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             which
             reading
             Christophorson
             hath
             followed
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             Athanasius
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             which
             I
             like
             not
             .
             For
             it
             must
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               the
               course
               of
               life
               t●nding
               to
               them
            
             ;
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             
               to
               the
               promises
            
             .
             Or
             else
             the
             reading
             may
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               your
               mutual
               love
            
             :
             ]
             which
             reading
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Scholastic
            
             .
             followed
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             received
             ]
             in
             the
             Alla●
             .
             M.
             S.
             and
             in
             Athanasius
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             declared
             :
             ]
             which
             I
             account
             the
             better
             reading
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             In
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             the
             reading
             of
             this
             place
             is
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               together
               with
               him
               as
               many
               as
               have
               been
               partakers
               of
               so
               great
               labours
               with
               him
               .
            
             The
             reading
             in
             Athanasius
             is
             almost
             the
             same
             .
             But
             our
             Copies
             and
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             do
             confirm
             the
             common
             reading
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             This
             passage
             Socrates
             had
             from
             R●sinus
             .
             There
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             it
             in
             Athanasius
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             The
             reading
             must
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ;
             incommode
             ;
             ]
             which
             emendation
             Rufinus
             confirmes
             ,
             (
             book
             1.
             chap.
             19.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             )
             and
             so
             doth
             Epiphanius
             ,
             in
             his
             Version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Likeness
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Scholasticus
            
             reads
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Our
             
               good
               Government
               ▪
            
             &c.
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             prayers
             ]
             it
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ears
             ,
             o●
             
               hearing
               ▪
            
             ]
             and
             so
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               eminently
               addicted
               to
            
             .
          
           
             n
             In
             the
             All●●
             .
             M.
             S.
             and
             in
             ●thana●ius
             ,
             the
             reading
             here
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               with
               your
               whole
               souls
               &
               minds
               .
            
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             o
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               all
               manner
               of
               con●utation
            
             ]
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Allat
             .
             and
             Sfortian
             M.
             SS
             .
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               all
               manner
               of
               disturbance
            
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Athanasius
             .
          
           
             p
             In
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             it
             is
             Augustonica
             :
             in
             Athanasius
             it
             is
             called
             Augustamnica
             .
             The
             name
             of
             this
             Province
             is
             usually
             written
             divers
             ways
             .
             For
             some
             term
             it
             Augustamnica
             ,
             others
             Augustanica
             :
             so
             I
             found
             it
             written
             in
             many
             both
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             M.
             SS
             .
             Others
             called
             it
             Augustonica
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             from
             Augustus's
             Victory
             .
             In
             the
             subscriptions
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             approved
             of
             Acacius's
             draught
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             Reader
             will
             meet
             with
             at
             the
             fortieth
             chapter
             of
             this
             second
             book
             ,
             )
             whose
             names
             Epiphanius
             has
             recorded
             ,
             (
             in
             Heres
             .
             Semiarian
             .
             )
             we
             read
             amongst
             others
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               Ptolemaeus
               Bishop
               of
               Thmuis
            
             [
             a
             City
             ]
             of
             Augustonica
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Jerusalem
             Synod
             is
             extant
             in
             
               Athanasius's
               second
               defence
               against
               the
               Arians
               ▪
            
             together
             with
             the
             names
             of
             those
             Bishops
             who
             subscribed
             to
             that
             Synod
             .
             But
             we
             may
             here
             by
             the
             by
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalems
             authority
             ,
             who
             (
             although
             he
             was
             no
             Metropolitane
             yet
             )
             summoned
             the
             neighbouring
             Bishops
             to
             a
             Synod
             ,
             without
             the
             permission
             of
             the
             ▪
             Bishop
             of
             
               Caesar●a
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             b
             Socrates
             speaks
             here
             concerning
             the
             Ordinations
             performed
             by
             Athanasius
             in
             Egypt
             .
             For
             he
             says
             that
             was
             done
             after
             he
             arrived
             at
             
               Pelusium
               ▪
            
             which
             is
             the
             first
             City
             of
             Egypt
             to
             those
             that
             come
             out
             of
             Syria
             .
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             opinion
             can
             no
             ways
             be
             maintained
             ,
             which
             some
             now
             a
             days
             assert
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             all
             Ordinations
             (
             as
             well
             of
             Bishops
             as
             of
             Presbyters
             )
             throughout
             Egypt
             belonged
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             :
             But
             we
             have
             sufficiently
             refuted
             this
             opinion
             in
             
               our
               Third
               Book
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               Observations
            
             published
             at
             the
             close
             of
             
               our
               Annotations
               on
               Socrates
               and
               Sozomen
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             .
          
           
             The
             emendation
             of
             this
             place
             (
             which
             is
             very
             corrupt
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             )
             we
             own
             to
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             where
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             i.
             e.
             
               But
               you
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               together
               with
               them
               reigned
               their
               Cousen-german
               ,
               whose
               name
               was
               Dalmatius
               of
               the
               same
               name
               with
               his
               own
               Father
               .
            
             ]
             See
             Socrat.
             book
             1.
             chap.
             27.
             note
             (
             g.
             )
             The
             Florent
             .
             and
             Sfortian
             M.
             SS
             .
             alter
             not
             the
             Vulgar
             reading
             here
             .
             But
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             is
             evidently
             confirmed
             by
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus's
            
             Version
             .
             Only
             he
             calls
             
               Dalmatius
               Constantiu●'s
            
             Cousin-german
             by
             the
             mother's
             side
             .
             But
             Dalmatius
             was
             Constantiu●'s
             Cousin-german
             by
             the
             Father's
             side
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             son
             to
             
               Dalmatius
               ,
               Constantine
            
             the
             Great
             's
             Brother
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Eutropius
             relates
             the
             same
             :
             
               Dalmatius
               Caesar
            
             (
             says
             he
             ,
             )
             
               Haud
               multò
               post
               oppressus
               est
               factione
               Militari
               ,
               Constantio
               patruele
               suo
               si●●n●●
               potius
               quàm
               jubente
               :
            
             i.
             e.
             
               Not
               long
               after
               ,
               Dalmatius
               Caesar
               was
               slain
               by
               a
               faction
               of
               the
               Souldiers
               ,
               Constantius
               his
               Cosin-german
               by
               the
               Father's
               side
               suffering
               ,
               rather
               than
               commanding
               ,
               it
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Socrat.
             book
             2.
             chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             He
             means
             the
             fight
             by
             night
             between
             the
             
               Romans
               &
               Persians
            
             ,
             at
             Singar
             ,
             a
             sortress
             of
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             wherein
             the
             son
             of
             Sapor
             King
             of
             Persia
             was
             slain
             :
             but
             the
             Romans
             had
             a
             very
             great
             slaughter
             made
             amongst
             them
             ,
             as
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             relates
             ,
             book
             18.
             pag.
             122.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             .
             1636.
             
             See
             
               Our
               Annotations
               on
               that
            
             passage
             ;
             pag.
             1●6
             .
             This
             Engagement
             hapned
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             348
             ,
             when
             Philippus
             and
             Salias
             were
             Consuls
             ;
             as
             Idatius
             relates
             ,
             in
             
               his
               ●●st●
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             
               crept
               up
               by
               the
               Souldiers
               means
               .
            
          
           
             d
             In
             the
             Greek
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               Constantius
               had
               a
               Sister's
               Son
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             But
             it
             must
             be
             [
             
               Constantine
               had
               ▪
            
             &c.
             ]
             For
             Nepotianus
             was
             Son
             to
             
               Eutropia
               Constantin's
            
             Sister
             ;
             as
             Victor
             tells
             us
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Epitome
            
             :
             and
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             by
             
               Eutropiu●
               ▪
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus's
            
             reading
             agrees
             with
             our
             emendation
             ;
             but
             he
             mistakes
             in
             calling
             
               Nepotianus
               [
               ●ratru●lem
               Constant●ni
               ▪
            
             i.
             e.
             
               Constantin's
               Brothers
               Son
            
             ,
             ]
             in
             regard
             he
             was
             his
             Sisters
             Son.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             same
             is
             recorded
             in
             
               Idatius's
               Fasti
            
             ;
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Sergio
               &
               Nigriniano
               Coss.
               his
               Consulibus
               Constans
               occisus
               est
               in
               Galliis
               à
               Magnentio
               ,
               &
               levatus
               est
               Magnentius
               die
            
             15.
             
             
               Kal.
               Februar
               .
               Et
               Vetranio
               apud
               Sirmium
               Kal.
               Martii
               .
               Eo
               anno
               ,
               &
               Nepotianus
               Romae
               tertio
               Nonas
               Junias
               .
               ●t
               pugna
               magna
               suit
               cum
               Romanis
               &
               Magnentianis
               :
            
             i.
             e.
             
               Sergius
               and
               Nigrinianus
               being
               Consuls
               ,
               Constans
               was
               slain
               in
               the
               Gallia's
               by
               Magnentius
               ,
               and
               Magnentius
               was
               set
               up
               on
               the
            
             15
             th
             
               of
               the
               Kalends
               of
               February
               .
               And
               Vetranio
               at
               Sirmium
               on
               the
               Kalends
               of
               March.
               On
               the
               same
               year
               ,
               Nepotianus
               also
               at
               Rome
               on
               the
               third
               of
               the
               Nones
               of
               June
               .
               And
               there
               was
               a
               great
               battel
               between
               the
               Romans
               and
               Magnentians
               .
            
             The
             same
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             ;
             but
             there
             ,
             these
             passages
             are
             placed
             on
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Limenius
             and
             Catullinus
             ,
             when
             as
             they
             hapned
             on
             the
             year
             following
             .
             Which
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             ,
             350.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             Nigrianus
             .
          
           
             b
             Constantius
             was
             long
             before
             Emperour
             of
             the
             East
             .
             But
             when
             Constans
             was
             dead
             ,
             who
             Governed
             the
             Western
             Empire
             ▪
             he
             was
             by
             the
             Souldiers
             stiled
             Emperour
             of
             the
             whole
             Roman
             world
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             the
             Florent
             .
             M.
             S.
             this
             Towns
             name
             is
             written
             with
             a
             double
             s
             ,
             thus
             Cucussus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Olympius
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Acnum
             a
             City
             of
             
               Thracia
               :
               Theodulus
            
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Trajanople
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             attests
             ,
             (
             
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               Solitar
            
             .
             )
             He
             mentions
             the
             same
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Apologetick
               de
               Fuga
               Sua
            
             ,
             pag.
             703.
             
             But
             these
             passages
             are
             preposterously
             related
             by
             Socrates
             .
             For
             they
             were
             not
             done
             before
             the
             Magnentian
             war
             ,
             as
             Socrates
             says
             ,
             but
             when
             that
             war
             was
             ended
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             356
             ;
             as
             Baronius
             hath
             truly
             remarked
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             This
             person
             has
             a
             great
             elogue
             given
             him
             in
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             ,
             at
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Sergiu●
             and
             Nigrinianus
             :
             which
             commendation
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             some
             Semi-Arian
             writer
             .
             Athanasius
             doth
             every
             where
             speak
             sharply
             concerning
             this
             Leontius
             .
             His
             crafty
             disposition
             is
             incomparably
             well
             described
             by
             Theodoret
             ;
             book
             2.
             chap.
             24.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Histor.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             Atbanasius
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               they
               banished
            
             .
             ]
             But
             in
             the
             
               Florent
               ▪
            
             and
             Sfortian
             M.
             SS
             .
             the
             reading
             (
             which
             I
             like
             better
             )
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               he
               banished
            
             .
             ]
             To
             shew
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             Sebastianus
             the
             Captain
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             who
             then
             adjudged
             matters
             in
             a
             detestable
             course
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             all
             these
             things
             are
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             related
             in
             a
             preposterous
             manner
             by
             Socrates
             ;
             in
             regard
             they
             were
             done
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             ,
             356.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             reading
             is
             the
             same
             in
             Athanasius
             .
             But
             in
             Theodoret
             (
             book
             2.
             chap.
             14.
             where
             this
             passage
             of
             
             Athanasius's
             is
             inserted
             )
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               They
               murdered
            
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             same
             is
             recorded
             in
             
               Idatius's
               Fasti
            
             ,
             after
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Sergius
             and
             Nigrinianus
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               His
               Coss.
               Levatus
               est
               Constantius
               Caesar
               Id.
               Martii
               ,
               &
               apparuit
               in
               Oriente
               Signum
               Salvatoris
               die
            
             3.
             
             
               Kal.
               Februar
               .
               Lunae
            
             28.
             i.
             e.
             
               During
               these
               mens
               Consulate
               Constantius
               [
               Gallus
               ]
               was
               created
               Caesar
               on
               the
               Ides
               of
               March
               ,
               and
               the
               Sign
               of
               our
               Saviour
               appeared
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               on
               the
               third
               of
               the
               Kalends
               of
               February
               ,
               on
               the
            
             28
             th
             
               of
               the
               Moon
            
             .
             But
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             says
             this
             Sign
             was
             seen
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             on
             the
             Nones
             of
             May
             ,
             about
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             .
             To
             whom
             agrees
             
               Cyrillus
               ,
               Philostorgius
            
             ,
             and
             Cedrenus
             .
             And
             Socrates
             seems
             to
             confirm
             the
             same
             in
             this
             place
             .
             For
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             this
             Sign
             appeared
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             when
             
               Gallus
               Caesar
            
             entred
             Antioch
             .
             Now
             Gallus
             was
             created
             Caesar
             on
             the
             Ides
             of
             March
             as
             (
             besides
             Idatius
             )
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             doth
             affirm
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             Sirmium
             .
          
           
             a
             It
             is
             not
             agreed
             amongst
             the
             Learned
             ,
             in
             what
             year
             the
             Synod
             of
             Sirmium
             (
             wherein
             Photinus
             was
             deprived
             of
             his
             Bishoprick
             )
             was
             held
             .
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             affirm
             it
             to
             have
             been
             celebrated
             after
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Sergius
             an
             Nigrinianus
             :
             in
             which
             year
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             disturbances
             caused
             by
             the
             Civil
             War
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             Consuls
             in
             the
             East
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             Western
             parts
             
               Magnentius
               Augustus
            
             was
             Consul
             with
             
               Gaiso
               .
               Baronius
            
             (
             in
             
               His
               Ecclesiastick
               Annalls
            
             ,
             )
             asserts
             ,
             that
             that
             Synod
             was
             convened
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             357
             ;
             when
             
               Constantius
               Augustus
            
             was
             the
             
               Ninth
               time
               Consul
            
             ,
             and
             
               Julianus
               Casar
            
             the
             
               Second
               time
            
             .
             But
             
               Dionysius
               Petavius
            
             (
             First
             in
             
               his
               Animadversions
               on
               Epiphanius
            
             ,
             and
             Secondly
             in
             
               his
               dissertation
               de
               duplici
               Synodo
               Sirmiensi
               ,
            
             )
             doth
             by
             most
             evident
             arguments
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             the
             year
             of
             that
             Synod
             is
             truly
             assigned
             by
             Socrates
             ,
             after
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Sergius
             and
             Nigrinianus
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             351.
             
             I
             know
             
               Jacobus
               Sirmondus
            
             hath
             written
             two
             books
             ,
             wherein
             he
             has
             endeavoured
             to
             maintain
             Baronius's
             opinion
             against
             
               Dionysius
               Petavius
            
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             himself
             did
             not
             publish
             those
             books
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             evidence
             sufficient
             ,
             that
             at
             length
             he
             acknowledged
             his
             own
             opinion
             to
             be
             false
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             Bishops
             here
             named
             by
             Socrates
             ,
             sate
             not
             in
             that
             Synod
             of
             Sirmium
             ,
             which
             was
             convened
             against
             Photinus
             ,
             after
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Sergius
             and
             Nigrinianus
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             351
             :
             but
             in
             that
             other
             Synod
             ,
             which
             was
             convened
             there
             when
             Eusebius
             and
             Hypatius
             were
             Consuls
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             359
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             the
             Council
             of
             Ariminum
             :
             which
             Latter
             Synod
             at
             Sirmium
             did
             also
             set
             forth
             that
             draught
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             which
             was
             afterwards
             recited
             at
             Ariminum
             ;
             before
             which
             the
             Consuls
             names
             were
             perfixt
             .
             And
             this
             is
             evidently
             made
             out
             by
             Germinius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
            
             to
             Valens
             ,
             which
             is
             recorded
             in
             
               Hilarius's
               Fragments
            
             ;
             and
             by
             Epiphanius
             ,
             in
             
               Heres
               .
               Semiarian
            
             .
             In
             the
             former
             Sirmium-Synod
             ,
             assembled
             against
             Photinus
             ,
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             only
             were
             present
             :
             this
             is
             attested
             by
             Hilarius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Synodis
            
             ,
             and
             by
             Vigilius
             Bishop
             of
             Tapsis
             in
             his
             
               Fifth
               Book
               against
               Eutyches
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Georgius
             was
             not
             at
             this
             time
             (
             viz.
             after
             the
             Consulate
             o●
             Sergius
             and
             Nigrinianus
             )
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             For
             he
             was
             created
             Bishop
             there
             in
             the
             
               eighth
               Consulate
            
             of
             
               Constantius
               Augustus
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               First
               Consulate
            
             of
             
               Julianus
               Caesar
            
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             356.
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             sit
             in
             the
             former
             
               Sirmium
               Synod
            
             ,
             which
             deposed
             Photinus
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             351.
             
             The
             same
             must
             be
             said
             of
             Hosius
             also
             ,
             who
             at
             that
             time
             lived
             under
             Magnentius's
             jurisdiction
             :
             nor
             was
             he
             as
             yet
             banished
             to
             Sirmium
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             chap.
             14.
             of
             this
             book
             .
          
           
             d
             Theodorus
             continued
             to
             be
             Bishop
             of
             Heraclea
             in
             Thracia
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Chist
             356
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             manifest
             from
             
               Athanasius's
               Circular
               Epistle
            
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Egypt
             and
             Libya
             ,
             pag.
             290
             :
             which
             Epistle
             Athanasius
             wrote
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             356
             ,
             after
             Georgius's
             entrance
             into
             the
             See
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             Hypatianus
             must
             necessarily
             have
             been
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Heraclea
             after
             the
             year
             356.
             
             Sozomen
             hath
             made
             mention
             of
             the
             same
             Hypatianus
             ,
             book
             6.
             chap.
             7.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Socrates
             here
             means
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               Ludi
               Circenses
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Consuls
             ,
             exhibited
             at
             their
             entrance
             upon
             their
             Consulate
             :
             which
             by
             the
             Latines
             is
             termed
             
               Consulatum
               dare
            
             .
             Some
             Consuls
             ,
             besides
             the
             
               Ludi
               Circenses
            
             ,
             entertained
             the
             people
             with
             Scenical
             Plays
             ,
             and
             with
             hunting
             of
             wild
             beasts
             in
             the
             Amphitheatre
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             At
             this
             place
             we
             follow
             the
             Sfortian
             M.
             S.
             in
             which
             Copy
             this
             passage
             is
             more
             fully
             exprest
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               But
               those
               [
               Bishops
               ]
               who
               staid
               behind
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Incomparably
             well
             in
             my
             judgment
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             that
             draught
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             which
             was
             published
             in
             the
             Synod
             of
             Sirmium
             against
             Photinus
             ,
             is
             approved
             of
             by
             Hilarius
             ,
             (
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Synodis
            
             ,
             )
             as
             being
             Catholick
             :
             but
             Athanasius
             (
             in
             his
             book
             
               de
               Synodis
               Arimini
               &
               Seleuciae
            
             )
             condemns
             and
             rejects
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             with
             the
             other
             Creeds
             composed
             by
             the
             Arians
             .
             Nor
             do
             Hilarius
             and
             Athanasius
             disagree
             with
             one
             another
             concerning
             this
             one
             form
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             but
             about
             other
             draughts
             of
             it
             also
             ;
             for
             example
             ,
             about
             the
             Antiochian
             draught
             .
             For
             Hilarius
             confesseth
             that
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             had
             good
             reason
             to
             compose
             new
             forms
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             when
             new
             Heresies
             arose
             against
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             Athanasius
             doth
             maintain
             ,
             that
             those
             new
             draughts
             of
             the
             Creed
             were
             craftily
             composed
             by
             the
             Arians
             ,
             with
             a
             design
             to
             destroy
             the
             
               Nicene
               Creed
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             that
             this
             place
             of
             Socrates
             ,
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               which
               was
               not
               best
               for
               all
               men
            
             ]
             I
             had
             rather
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               which
               was
               not
               gratefull
               to
               all
               men
               .
            
             ]
             And
             so
             I
             have
             rendred
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               other
               explanations
               concerning
               the
               Faith.
            
             
          
           
             a
             Socrates
             (
             and
             with
             him
             Sozomen
             ,
             )
             is
             here
             doubly
             mistaken
             .
             First
             ,
             because
             he
             supposed
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             three
             forms
             of
             the
             Creed
             drawn
             up
             in
             the
             Synod
             of
             Sirmium
             against
             Photinus
             ;
             whereas
             there
             was
             one
             form
             only
             composed
             in
             that
             Synod
             ;
             which
             (
             besides
             Socrates
             )
             is
             recorded
             by
             Athanasius
             ,
             pag.
             900.
             and
             by
             Hilarius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Synodis
            
             338.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             .
             1631.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             asserts
             ,
             that
             that
             form
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             which
             was
             published
             in
             the
             Greek
             tongue
             at
             the
             Synod
             of
             Sirmium
             against
             Photinus
             ,
             was
             dictated
             by
             Marcus
             of
             
               Arethusa
               .
               Marcus
            
             of
             Arethusa
             did
             not
             dictate
             that
             form
             I
             have
             mentioned
             ,
             but
             another
             ;
             before
             which
             the
             Consuls
             names
             were
             prefixt
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             afterwards
             recited
             at
             Ariminum
             ,
             as
             
               Nicholaus
               Faber
            
             hath
             already
             observed
             (
             in
             
               the
               Preface
               he
               wrote
            
             to
             
               Hilarius's
               Fragments
            
             )
             from
             
               Germinius's
               Epistle
            
             .
             We
             must
             therefore
             distinguish
             between
             the
             
               three
               Synods
            
             of
             Sirmium
             ,
             each
             of
             which
             published
             their
             form
             of
             the
             Creed
             .
             The
             first
             was
             convened
             against
             Photinus
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             351.
             
             The
             second
             was
             assembled
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             357
             :
             wherein
             the
             Blasphemie
             of
             Hosius
             and
             Potamius
             was
             composed
             .
             The
             third
             was
             celebrated
             when
             Eusebius
             and
             Hypatius
             were
             Consuls
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             359
             ;
             wherein
             that
             Creed
             was
             drawn
             up
             ,
             which
             Marcus
             of
             Arethusa
             dictated
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             another
             ]
             the
             reading
             must
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               other
               two
            
             ,
             or
             
               two
               more
            
             ]
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             For
             Socrates
             here
             recounts
             three
             draughts
             of
             the
             Creed
             composed
             at
             Sirmium
             ;
             the
             two
             latter
             whereof
             he
             saith
             were
             written
             at
             first
             in
             Latine
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             translated
             into
             Greek
             .
             Which
             in
             my
             judgment
             is
             not
             true
             .
             I
             grant
             indeed
             ,
             that
             that
             Creed
             ,
             which
             by
             Hilarius
             is
             termed
             
               Hosius's
               Blasphemie
            
             ,
             was
             at
             first
             published
             in
             Latine
             .
             But
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             had
             the
             Consuls
             names
             prefixt
             before
             it
             ,
             was
             undoubtedly
             at
             first
             dictated
             in
             the
             Greek
             tongue
             .
             For
             he
             that
             dictated
             it
             ,
             (
             
               viz.
               Marcus
            
             of
             Arethusa
             )
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             then
             assembled
             were
             almost
             all
             Graecians
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             subscriptions
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             subscribed
             this
             form
             ,
             are
             extant
             in
             Greek
             ,
             in
             Epiphanius
             (
             in
             
               Hares
               .
               Semiarian
            
             .
             )
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Without
             doubt
             it
             must
             be
             [
             Ariminum
             ,
             ]
             not
             [
             Sirmium
             :
             ]
             which
             reading
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Scholasticus
            
             followed
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             his
             Version
             .
             See
             chap.
             37.
             of
             this
             second
             book
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Ephes.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Are
             not
             .
          
           
             d
             Hilarius
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             otherwise
             .
             For
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Synodis
            
             ,
             where
             he
             records
             this
             Creed
             ,
             he
             renders
             this
             passage
             thus
             :
             
               &
               fiquis
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               if
               any
               one
               affirming
               one
               God
               ,
               but
               shall
               not
               profess
               Christ
               to
               be
               God
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               before
               ages
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Enlarged
             .
          
           
             *
             Esai
             .
             44.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             John
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             and
             in
             
               Athanasius's
               book
               de
               Synodis
            
             ,
             this
             Anathema
             is
             thus
             worded
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             :
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             Hilarius
             read
             this
             passage
             ,
             as
             from
             his
             Version
             appears
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             1.
             26.
             
          
           
             f
             This
             whole
             Anathematism
             was
             omitted
             here
             :
             it
             occurs
             in
             Athanasius's
             and
             Hilarius's
             Copy
             of
             this
             Creed
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             inserted
             it
             .
             Vales.
             The
             Learned
             Reader
             will
             find
             it
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             Edit
             .
             also
             .
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             19.
             24.
             
          
           
             g
             This
             Anathematism
             is
             differently
             worded
             in
             all
             the
             Authours
             (
             we
             have
             seen
             )
             wherein
             this
             Creed
             occurs
             .
             Valesius
             says
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             published
             it
             according
             to
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Florent
             .
             and
             Sfortian
             M.
             SS
             .
             which
             Copies
             we
             have
             followed
             in
             our
             English
             version
             :
             where
             it
             is
             thus
             worded
             in
             the
             Greek
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             reading
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             is
             different
             from
             this
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             that
             in
             Athanasius
             ,
             pag.
             901
             :
             where
             't
             is
             thus
             worded
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Hilarius
             has
             translated
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             his
             Version
             ,
             at
             pag.
             339.
             
             Edit
             .
             
               Paris
               ▪
            
             1631.
             
             His
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Siquis
               dominum
               &
               dominum
               patrem
               &
               filium
               ▪
               quasi
               dominum
               a
               domino
               intelligat
               :
               quia
               dominum
               &
               dominum
               duos
               dicat
               deos
               ▪
               Anathema
               sit
               .
            
             Thus
             variously
             is
             this
             Anathematism
             represented
             .
             The
             Learned
             Reader
             may
             take
             the
             liberty
             (
             as
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             )
             to
             follow
             which
             Copy
             he
             pleases
             .
          
           
             h
             We
             follow
             the
             reading
             in
             Hilarius
             ,
             and
             in
             Athanasius
             ;
             where
             it
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             Sodom
             .
             ]
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               For
               neither
               did
               he
               descend
               into
               the
               body
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             110.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             See
             John
             14.
             16.
             
          
           
             i
             Here
             we
             follow
             the
             reading
             in
             Athanasius
             ,
             which
             is
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               For
               the
               Father
               was
               not
               forced
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             reading
             is
             confirmed
             by
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             ,
             and
             by
             Hilarius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             Athanasius
             has
             the
             same
             words
             in
             his
             book
             
               de
               Synodis
               Arimini
               &
               Seleuciae
            
             :
             where
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             inserted
             this
             foregoing
             Creed
             ,
             he
             adds
             these
             words
             concerning
             this
             which
             follows
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Having
               rejected
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               invented
               better
               ,
               they
               promulge
               another
               Creed
               ,
               which
               they
               wrote
               at
            
             Sirmium
             in
             Latine
             ,
             
               but
               it
               was
               translated
               into
            
             Greek
             .
             But
             Hilarius
             recording
             this
             Creed
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Synodis
            
             ,
             prefixes
             this
             title
             before
             it
             :
             
               Exemplum
               Blasphemiae
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               A
               Copy
               of
               the
               Blasphemy
               composed
               at
            
             Sirmium
             by
             Hosius
             and
             Potamius
             .
             Which
             title
             Hilarius
             made
             himself
             ,
             and
             deservedly
             calls
             this
             Creed
             Blasphemy
             .
             Who
             this
             Potamius
             ,
             here
             joyned
             with
             Hosius
             was
             ,
             
               Marcellinus
               Presbyter
            
             informs
             us
             in
             the
             
               Supplicatory
               Libel
            
             which
             he
             presented
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             .
             Where
             ,
             amongst
             the
             corrupters
             of
             the
             Divine
             and
             Apostolick
             Faith
             ,
             after
             Arius
             ,
             he
             in
             the
             first
             place
             names
             this
             person
             :
             his
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Potamius
               Odyssiponae
               civitatis
               Episcopus
            
             ,
             &c.
             i.
             e.
             Potamius
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Lisbon
             
               was
               at
               first
               a
               Defender
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               induced
               by
               the
               reward
               of
               a
               Farm
               belonging
               to
               the
               Emperours
               Revenue
               (
               which
               he
               was
               very
               desirous
               of
               ,
               )
               be
               corrupted
               the
               Faith.
            
             Hosius
             of
             Corduba
             
               amongst
               the
               Churches
               in
            
             Spain
             
               detected
               this
               man
               ,
               and
               repelled
               him
               as
               being
               an
               impious
               Heretick
               .
               But
               ,
               even
            
             Hosius
             
               himself
               ,
               summoned
               before
               the
               Emperour
            
             Constantius
             
               by
               the
               complaint
               of
               this
            
             Potamius
             ,
             
               and
               terrified
               with
               threats
               ,
               was
               fearfull
               (
               being
               old
               and
               rich
               )
               of
               banishment
               ,
               or
               proscription
               ,
               and
               so
               yielded
               to
               the
               impiety
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             These
             three
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               the
               rest
            
             ]
             occur
             not
             in
             the
             Latine
             Copy
             of
             this
             Draught
             of
             the
             Creed
             .
             But
             they
             are
             extant
             in
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             our
             M.
             SS
             .
             Copies
             .
             Hence
             't
             is
             manifest
             that
             many
             Bishops
             were
             at
             that
             time
             convened
             at
             Sirmium
             .
             Indeed
             Phoebadius
             Bishop
             of
             Angolesm
             [
             in
             France
             ,
             ]
             
               in
               the
               Epistle
               he
               wrote
               against
               this
               Draught
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
            
             does
             expresly
             affirm
             that
             it
             was
             published
             in
             a
             Synod
             of
             Bishops
             .
             The
             same
             is
             sufficiently
             confirmed
             by
             Athanasius
             ,
             in
             the
             forequoted
             place
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             in
             regard
             Hilarius
             (
             in
             his
             foresaid
             book
             )
             does
             attest
             ,
             that
             this
             Creed
             ,
             after
             it
             had
             been
             dictated
             at
             Sirmium
             ,
             was
             forthwith
             sent
             to
             all
             the
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             Bishops
             to
             be
             approved
             by
             them
             ;
             he
             evidently
             shews
             it
             to
             have
             been
             dictated
             in
             a
             Synod
             .
             Nor
             can
             the
             Draught
             of
             a
             Creed
             be
             any
             where
             dictated
             but
             in
             a
             Synod
             of
             Bishops
             .
             Further
             ,
             that
             Germinius
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Sirmium
             ,
             put
             into
             
             Photinus's
             See
             upon
             his
             being
             ejected
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             351.
             
             
               Nicolaus
               Faber
            
             (
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             
               Hilarius's
               Fragments
            
             ,
             )
             says
             that
             this
             Germinius
             had
             before
             been
             Bishop
             of
             Cyzicum
             ;
             which
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             .
             That
             place
             in
             Athanasius
             (
             in
             
               his
               Epist.
               ad
               Solitar
            
             .
             pag.
             860
             ;
             where
             he
             reproves
             the
             Emperour
             Constantius
             because
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             Canons
             ,
             he
             would
             send
             obscure
             fellows
             ,
             born
             in
             remote
             countries
             ,
             to
             be
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Cities
             ;
             )
             deceived
             that
             Learned
             man
             :
             
             Athanasius's
             words
             there
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               So
               he
               sent
               Gregorius
               from
               Cappadocia
               to
               Alexandria
               .
               And
               Germinius
               was
               by
               him
               sent
               from
               the
               City
               Cyzicum
               to
               Sirmium
               .
               From
               Laodicea
               he
               sent
               Cecropius
               to
               Nicomedia
               .
            
             From
             these
             words
             of
             Athanasius
             it
             cannot
             be
             concluded
             ,
             that
             Germinius
             had
             been
             Bishop
             of
             Cyzicum
             before
             .
             Otherwise
             ,
             the
             same
             must
             be
             said
             concerning
             Gregorius
             and
             Cecropius
             ,
             that
             the
             latter
             had
             been
             before
             Bishop
             of
             Laodicea
             ,
             and
             the
             former
             in
             Cappadocia
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             regard
             't
             is
             evidently
             false
             in
             these
             two
             ,
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             Germinius
             .
             This
             Germinius
             was
             preferred
             to
             the
             Episcopate
             of
             Sirmium
             by
             the
             Arians
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             a
             most
             eager
             defender
             of
             their
             opinion
             .
             This
             we
             are
             informed
             of
             by
             Athanasius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               circular
               Letter
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Egypt
               and
               Libya
               ,
            
             pag.
             290.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             In
             the
             
               Allat
               .
               and
               Sfortian
            
             .
             M.
             SS
             .
             and
             in
             
               Epiphanius's
               Version
            
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               God
            
             ]
             occur
             ;
             in
             Athanasius
             and
             Hilarius
             they
             are
             wanting
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             John
             20.
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             3.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             †
             Substance
             ,
             or
             Essence
             .
          
           
             †
             That
             is
             ,
             
               of
               the
               same
               Substance
            
             ,
             or
             Essence
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               of
               like
               Substance
            
             ,
             or
             Essence
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Esai
             .
             53.
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             See
             John
             14.
             28.
             
          
           
             †
             Matth.
             28.
             19.
             
          
           
             n
             In
             Athanasius
             it
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               that
               he
               might
               teach
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             chap.
             29.
             note
             (
             b.
             )
          
           
             o
             Epiphanius
             (
             in
             
               H●r●s
               .
               Photinian
            
             .
             )
             relates
             ,
             that
             Photinus
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             been
             condemned
             and
             deposed
             in
             the
             Synod
             of
             Sirmium
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             the
             reading
             must
             be
             ,
             not
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Synod
               of
               Scrdica
            
             .
             )
             went
             to
             Constantius
             ,
             and
             requested
             that
             he
             might
             dispute
             concerning
             the
             Faith
             before
             Judges
             by
             him
             nominated
             :
             and
             that
             Constantius
             enjoyned
             Basilius
             Bishop
             of
             Ancyra
             to
             undertake
             the
             disputation
             against
             Photinus
             ,
             and
             gave
             leave
             ,
             that
             
               Thalassius
               ,
               Datianus
               ,
               Cerealis
            
             ,
             and
             Taurus
             ,
             who
             were
             
               Counts
               ▪
            
             should
             be
             Judges
             or
             auditours
             of
             that
             disputation
             .
             Amongst
             these
             Thalassius
             was
             the
             chief
             person
             in
             favour
             and
             authority
             with
             the
             Emperour
             (
             as
             Zosimus
             tells
             us
             in
             
               his
               second
               book
            
             .
             )
             And
             was
             sent
             Prefect
             of
             the
             Pretorium
             into
             the
             East
             together
             with
             
               Gallus
               Caesar
            
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             351.
             
             He
             died
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             353
             ,
             in
             the
             
               sixth
               Consulate
            
             of
             
               Constantius
               Augustus
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             second
             of
             
               Gallus
               Caesar
               ;
               as
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             relates
             book
             14.
             
             Therefore
             the
             Synod
             of
             Sirmium
             ,
             and
             the
             disputation
             of
             Basilius
             against
             Photinus
             cannot
             fall
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             357
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             asserts
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Epiphanius
             says
             further
             ,
             that
             in
             
             Basilius's
             disputation
             against
             
               Photinus
               ,
               Callicrates
            
             was
             a
             Notary
             ,
             who
             had
             before
             been
             Notary
             to
             
               Rufinus
               Prefect
            
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             .
             Now
             ,
             Rufinus
             was
             Prefect
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             in
             the
             
             Gallia's
             ,
             in
             the
             
               sixth
               Consulate
            
             of
             
               Constantius
               Augustus
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             second
             of
             
               Gallus
               Caesar
            
             ,
             as
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             tells
             us
             book
             .
             14.
             
             But
             ,
             two
             years
             before
             he
             had
             been
             Praefect
             of
             Illyricum
             .
             Now
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             357
             ,
             Anatolius
             ,
             not
             Rufinus
             ,
             bore
             the
             Praefecture
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             in
             Illyricum
             .
             Further
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             evidently
             concluded
             from
             
             Germinius's
             being
             made
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             the
             Synod
             of
             Sirmium
             against
             Photinus
             (
             wherein
             Photinus
             was
             ejected
             out
             of
             his
             Bishoprick
             ,
             )
             was
             not
             held
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             357.
             
             For
             ,
             Germinius
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Sirmium
             ,
             before
             Georgius
             intruded
             himself
             into
             the
             See
             of
             Alexandria
             upon
             
             Athanasius's
             Ejectment
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             relates
             in
             the
             
               Circular
               Letter
            
             he
             wrote
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Egypt
             and
             Libya
             ,
             at
             such
             ▪
             time
             as
             Georgius
             was
             in
             possession
             of
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               See.
            
             Moreover
             ,
             Georgius
             entred
             upon
             the
             See
             of
             Alexandria
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             year
             356
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             from
             
               the
               protestation
            
             of
             the
             Alexandrians
             which
             is
             extant
             at
             the
             close
             of
             
               Athanasius's
               Epistle
               ad
               Solitar
            
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             Germinius
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Sirmium
             before
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             356
             ,
             Photinus
             also
             (
             whom
             Germinius
             succeeded
             )
             must
             necessarily
             have
             been
             deposed
             before
             this
             year
             .
             
               Athanasius
               (
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               Solitar
               .
            
             pag.
             860
             ,
             where
             he
             recounts
             the
             ordinations
             of
             extraneous
             persons
             made
             by
             Constantius
             ;
             )
             does
             in
             the
             first
             place
             mention
             
             Gregorius's
             Ordination
             ;
             then
             ,
             
             Germinius's
             and
             
             Cecropius's
             ;
             afterwards
             
             Auxentius's
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             
             Georgius's
             .
             Amongst
             these
             persons
             ,
             Gregorius
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             341.
             
             Germinius
             succeeded
             Photinus
             in
             the
             Episcopate
             of
             Sirmium
             in
             the
             year
             351
             :
             after
             he
             had
             been
             sent
             for
             by
             Constantius
             then
             residing
             at
             Sirmium
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             relates
             in
             the
             fore-quoted
             place
             ;
             which
             the
             Latine
             Translatour
             has
             rendred
             ill
             .
             On
             the
             same
             year
             Cecropius
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             be
             concluded
             from
             the
             foresaid
             passage
             in
             Athanasius
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             Auxentius
             was
             preferred
             to
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Millaine
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             355
             :
             and
             on
             the
             year
             following
             Georgius
             thrust
             himself
             into
             the
             See
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             p
             In
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             it
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               wrote
               Books
            
             ]
             which
             reading
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Epiphanius
             Scholasticus's
             version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             Greek
             ,
             and
             Latine
             .
          
           
             q
             Socrates
             borrowed
             this
             passage
             out
             of
             
               Athanasius's
               book
               de
               Synodis
               Arimin
               .
               &
               Seleuciae
               .
            
             But
             herein
             he
             mistakes
             ;
             viz.
             what
             Athanasius
             had
             said
             concerning
             the
             third
             form
             of
             the
             Creed
             drawn
             up
             at
             Sirmium
             ,
             (
             before
             which
             the
             Consuls
             names
             were
             prefixt
             ,
             )
             Socrates
             attributes
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             composed
             by
             Hosius
             and
             Potamius
             .
             The
             place
             in
             Athanasius
             is
             extant
             at
             pag.
             904
             :
             but
             in
             regard
             of
             its
             length
             we
             forbear
             quoting
             the
             words
             here
             .
             Petavius
             (
             
               in
               his
               Animadversions
            
             on
             Epiphanius
             ,
             pag.
             318.
             )
             has
             followed
             this
             mistake
             of
             
             Socrates's
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             I
             noted
             before
             ,
             that
             
             Hosius's
             banishment
             to
             Sirmium
             ,
             and
             the
             form
             of
             the
             Creed
             drawn
             up
             by
             him
             ,
             are
             here
             preposterously
             related
             by
             Socrates
             .
             For
             
             Hosius's
             lapse
             hapned
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             357.
             as
             Baronius
             has
             truly
             observed
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Sign●
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             this
             place
             is
             called
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Monto
               seleucus
            
             .
             ]
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             terms
             it
             
               The
               mountain
               Seleucus
            
             .
             We
             have
             the
             site
             of
             this
             place
             in
             the
             
               Jerusalem
               Itinerary
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             It
             is
             something
             otherwise
             in
             
               Idatius's
               Fasti
            
             :
             thus
             :
             
               in
               the
               sixth
               Consulate
               of
               Constantius
               and
               the
               second
               of
               Constantius
               Gallus
               ,
               Magnentius
               killed
               himself
               in
               the
               Gallia's
               at
               Lyons
               ,
               on
               the
               third
               of
               the
               Ides
               of
               August
               ;
               and
               Decentius
               ,
               brother
               to
               Magnentius
               ,
               hanged
               himself
               on
               the
               fifteenth
               of
               the
               Kalends
               of
               September
               .
            
             In
             the
             
               Alexandr
               .
               Chronicle
            
             ,
             the
             year
             of
             
             Magnentius's
             death
             is
             falsely
             set
             down
             ;
             but
             the
             day
             is
             noted
             to
             have
             been
             on
             the
             fourteenth
             of
             the
             Ides
             of
             August
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             I
             corrected
             this
             place
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             of
             Sozomen
             ,
             and
             Cedrenus
             .
             In
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               He
               slew
               them
               because
               they
               had
               acquainted
               the
               Emperour
               with
               his
               de●ign
               .
            
             ]
             
             Sozomen's
             words
             (
             book
             4.
             chap.
             7.
             )
             are
             almost
             the
             same
             .
             But
             Epiphanius
             ,
             our
             M.
             SS
             .
             Copies
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             retain
             the
             Vulgar
             reading
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             He
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Gallus
               )
               having
               not
               acquainted
               the
               Emperour
               with
               his
               design
               of
               slaying
               Domitianus
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               into
               Gallia
            
             ]
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             is
             truer
             ;
             which
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               into
               Italy
            
             :
             ]
             which
             reading
             we
             have
             followed
             in
             our
             Version
             .
             Vals
             .
          
           
             c
             Julius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             died
             on
             the
             
               twelfth
               of
               April
            
             ,
             when
             
               Constantius
               Augustus
            
             was
             Consul
             the
             fifth
             time
             ,
             and
             
               Constantius
               Caesar
            
             the
             first
             time
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             352
             :
             after
             he
             had
             sat
             Bishop
             fifteen
             years
             ,
             one
             month
             ,
             and
             eleven
             days
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             recorded
             in
             
               the
               Antient
               book
               concerning
               the
               Roman
            
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             is
             published
             together
             with
             
               Victorius
               Aquitanus's
               Cycle
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Book
             1.
             chap.
             38.
             
          
           
             a
             Who
             these
             Ephecticks
             were
             ,
             we
             may
             know
             from
             
               Diogenes
               Laërtius
            
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             &c.
             Philosophers
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               were
               generally
               divided
               into
               two
               sorts
               ;
               some
               were
               termed
            
             Dogmatici
             ,
             
               who
               discoursed
               concerning
               things
               as
               they
               might
               be
               comprehended
               :
               others
               were
               called
            
             Ephectici
             ,
             
               who
               define
               nothing
               ,
               and
               dispute
               of
               things
               so
               as
               they
               cannot
               be
               comprehended
               .
            
             See
             
               Diogen
               Laërt
            
             .
             in
             
               Proëm
               .
               de
               Vit.
               Philos.
            
             pag.
             10.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Colon.
               Allobrog
            
             .
             1616.
             of
             these
             Ephecticks
             (
             whom
             we
             may
             in
             English
             call
             Doubters
             )
             the
             Scepticks
             were
             one
             Species
             .
          
           
             b
             In
             the
             original
             ,
             the
             term
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             unbegotten
             ]
             which
             is
             used
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               without
               a
               beginning
            
             ;
             ]
             wherefore
             ,
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               one
               that
               believes
               there
               is
               no
               God.
               
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               methods
               of
               arguing
            
             .
          
           
             c
             In
             the
             Allatian
             M.
             S.
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               ▪
               Haeretical
               opinion
            
             ]
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               contentious
               and
               verbose
               way
               of
               disputing
               :
            
             ]
             but
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             follows
             the
             vulgar
             reading
             ,
             and
             so
             does
             Suidas
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             where
             he
             transcribes
             this
             passage
             of
             our
             Socrates
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             We
             meet
             with
             the
             same
             number
             in
             Sozomen
             ,
             book
             4.
             chap.
             9.
             
             But
             't
             is
             scarce
             credible
             that
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             Bishops
             should
             have
             been
             convened
             at
             this
             Council
             of
             Millaine
             :
             I
             should
             rather
             think
             that
             the
             copies
             of
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             were
             false
             ;
             and
             that
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               three
               hundred
            
             ]
             it
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             thirty
             .
             ]
             In
             the
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Millaine
             sent
             to
             Eusebius
             Bishop
             of
             Vercellae
             ,
             there
             are
             the
             names
             of
             thirty
             Bishops
             only
             ,
             who
             consented
             to
             the
             condemnation
             of
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               Marcellus
            
             ,
             and
             Photinus
             .
             Amongst
             whom
             some
             Eastern
             Bishops
             are
             recounted
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             Baronius
             ,
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             355.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Paulinus
             Bishop
             of
             Triers
             was
             not
             present
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Millaine
             ,
             but
             at
             that
             of
             Orleance
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             convened
             two
             years
             before
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             353.
             
             See
             Baronius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             reading
             is
             the
             same
             in
             Sozomen
             ,
             book
             4.
             chap.
             9.
             
             But
             Baronius
             has
             long
             since
             remarked
             ,
             that
             Alba
             is
             here
             put
             instead
             of
             Millaine
             ,
             For
             Millaine
             (
             not
             Alba
             )
             was
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Italy
             .
             And
             Dionysius
             ,
             who
             then
             opposed
             Constantius
             and
             the
             Arians
             ,
             was
             not
             Bishop
             of
             Alba
             ,
             but
             of
             Millaine
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             attests
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               a●
               Solitar
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Paulinus
               ,
               Dionysius
            
             ,
             and
             Eusebius
             .
          
           
             a
             These
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             i.
             ●
             .
             
               The
               Emperour
               issued
               out
               these
               orders
               with
               a
               designe
               to
               unite
               them
               in
               opinion
            
             ]
             are
             wanting
             in
             Robert
             Stephens's
             Edition
             :
             we
             have
             inserted
             them
             ,
             upon
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Florentine
             and
             Sfortian
             M.
             SS
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             death
             of
             Leontius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             hapned
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             356
             ;
             Constantius
             residing
             then
             at
             Rome
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             has
             truly
             remarked
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             undermined
             ,
             or
             
               burrowed
               into
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Antioch
               .
            
          
           
             c
             Leontius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             had
             at
             first
             preferred
             Aëtius
             to
             a
             diaconate
             :
             but
             being
             afterwards
             reproved
             by
             Diodorus
             and
             Flavianus
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             advanced
             a
             person
             to
             sacred
             orders
             who
             had
             been
             bred
             up
             in
             ill
             studies
             ,
             and
             was
             an
             assertour
             of
             impious
             Tenets
             ;
             he
             divested
             him
             of
             his
             Deaconship
             ,
             as
             Theodoret
             relates
             (
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             book
             2.
             chap.
             24.
             )
             Eudoxius
             therefore
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             had
             gotten
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             attempted
             to
             restore
             Aëtius
             to
             his
             former
             preferment
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Deaconship
             .
          
           
             *
             Book
             2.
             chap.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             30.
             
          
           
             d
             We
             remark't
             before
             ,
             (
             book
             2.
             chap.
             30.
             note
             
               (
               b.
            
             )
             that
             this
             third
             Exposition
             of
             Faith
             was
             not
             translated
             out
             of
             Latine
             ;
             but
             was
             at
             first
             dictated
             in
             Greek
             by
             
               Marcus
               Arethusius
               .
               Athanasius
            
             ,
             who
             has
             recorded
             this
             Creed
             in
             his
             book
             
               de
               Synodis
            
             ,
             does
             not
             say
             it
             was
             translated
             out
             of
             Latine
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             where-ever
             he
             produceth
             any
             monument
             rendred
             into
             Greek
             out
             of
             the
             Latine
             tongue
             ,
             his
             continual
             usage
             is
             to
             give
             the
             Reader
             warning
             of
             it
             .
             Further
             ,
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               This
               Creed
               was
               translated
               out
               of
               Latine
            
             [
             
               into
               Greek
            
             ,
             ]
             
               the
               contents
               thereof
               are
               these
            
             ]
             are
             wanting
             in
             Robert
             Stephens's
             Edition
             ;
             nor
             are
             they
             in
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus's
               Version
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             
             Athanasius's
             book
             
               de
               Synodis
            
             pag.
             875
             ;
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               before
               every
               comprehensible
               substance
            
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Substance
             .
          
           
             f
             The
             latter
             part
             of
             this
             Sirmian
             Creed
             is
             set
             down
             by
             
               Germinius
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               ●ufianus
               ,
               Palladius
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Nam
               sub
               bonae
               memoriae
               Constantio
               Imperatore
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               For
               under
               the
               Emperour
               Constantius
               of
               good
               memory
               ,
               when
               there
               began
               to
               be
               a
               dissention
               amongst
               some
               concerning
               the
               Faith
               ;
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               said
               Emperour
               ,
               there
               being
               also
               present
            
             Georgius
             
               Bishop
               of
               the
            
             Alexandrian
             Church
             ,
             Pancratius
             of
             Pelusium
             ,
             Basilius
             
               at
               that
               time
               Bishop
               of
            
             Anquiritum
             ,
             Valens
             ,
             Ursacius
             ,
             
               and
               our
               slenderness
               ;
               after
               a
               dispute
               had
               concerning
               the
               Faith
               untill
               night
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               reduced
               to
               a
               certain
               Rule
               ,
            
             Marcus
             
               was
               chosen
               by
               us
               all
               to
               dictate
               it
               :
               in
               which
               Creed
               it
               is
               thus
               written
               ,
               The
               Son
               is
               in
               all
               things
               like
               the
               Father
               ,
               as
               the
               divine
               Scriptures
               do
               affirm
               and
               teach
               .
               To
               which
               entire
               prosession
               of
               Faith
               we
               all
               gave
               our
               consent
               ,
               and
               subscribed
               it
               with
               our
               hands
               .
            
             Their
             subscriptions
             are
             extant
             in
             Epiphanius
             (
             in
             
               Haeres
               .
               Semiarian
            
             .
             cap.
             22.
             )
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             annexed
             to
             this
             draught
             of
             the
             Creed
             .
             The
             same
             form
             of
             the
             Sirmian
             Creed
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Faith
               at
               Seleucia
               ,
            
             which
             Epiphanius
             hath
             recorded
             in
             the
             
               foresaid
               Heresie
            
             ,
             chap.
             25
             ;
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             i.
             e.
             
               Moreover
               ,
               that
               that
               Draught
               of
               the
               Creed
               heretosore
               published
               at
            
             Sirmium
             
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               piety
               of
               our
               Emperour
            
             [
             Constantius
             ]
             
               does
               exactly
               agree
               with
               this
               form
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               is
               very
               well
               known
               by
               them
               who
               have
               read
               that
               Creed
               ;
               which
               was
               subscribed
               by
               them
               ●hat
               were
               then
               present
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
            
             Basilius
             ,
             Marcus
             ,
             Geo●gius
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Alexandria
             ,
             Pancratius
             ,
             Hypatianus
             ,
             
               and
               most
               of
               the
               Western
               Bishops
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             The
             passage
             in
             Athanasius
             here
             quoted
             by
             Socrates
             ,
             occurs
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             
               his
               Epistle
               de
               Synod●
               Arimini
               &
               Seleuciae
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             We
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               all
               things
            
             ]
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Athanasius
             :
             See
             the
             forequoted
             passage
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             For
             this
             is
             the
             title
             prefixt
             before
             the
             exposition
             of
             Faith
             at
             Sirmium
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &
             
               c.
               This
               Chatholick
               Creed
               was
               expounded
               and
               published
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               our
               Lord
               the
               most
               pious
               and
               Victorious
               Emperour
            
             Constantius
             Augustus
             ,
             
               Eternal
               Augustus
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             as
             it
             is
             extant
             in
             Athanasius
             ,
             at
             the
             fore-quoted
             place
             .
             Which
             words
             I
             therefore
             annext
             here
             ,
             because
             our
             Socrates
             ,
             in
             his
             recitation
             of
             that
             Draught
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             has
             omitted
             these
             titles
             .
             Indeed
             Constantius
             did
             so
             readily
             give
             credence
             to
             such
             flatteries
             as
             these
             ,
             that
             speaking
             of
             himself
             in
             his
             Edicts
             and
             Letters
             ,
             he
             would
             sometimes
             assert
             
               his
               own
               eternity
            
             .
             This
             is
             attested
             by
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             not
             far
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             
               his
               fifteenth
               book
            
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Quo
               ille
            
             (
             speaking
             of
             Constantius
             )
             
               studio
               blandi●iarum
               exquisito
               sublatus
               ▪
               immunemque
               se
               deinde
               fore
               ab
               omni
               mortalitatis
               incommodo
               fidenter
               existimans
               ,
               confestim
               à
               justitia
               declinavit
               ita
               intemperanter
               ,
               u●
            
             AETERNITATEM
             MEAM
             
               aliquoties
               subsereret
               ipse
               dictando
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Isai.
             1.
             1.
             and
             Hosea
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Jeremiah
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Addition
             .
          
           
             †
             He
             speaks
             ●ronically
             .
          
           
             *
             Writing
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Luk.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             In
             Athanasius
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               into
               the
               madness
            
             :
             ]
             which
             is
             the
             better
             reading
             :
             for
             he
             means
             the
             Montanists
             ,
             to
             whom
             madness
             is
             deservedly
             attributed
             .
             The
             term
             here
             ,
             in
             Socrates
             ,
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               impious
               opinion
            
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             See
             
               Eusebius
               Eccles.
            
             Hist.
             book
             4.
             chap.
             27.
             note
             
               (
               c.
            
             )
             and
             book
             5.
             chap.
             18.
             
          
           
             l
             This
             Letter
             of
             the
             Ariminum
             Synod
             is
             extant
             in
             Latine
             ,
             in
             Hilarius
             ,
             amongst
             
               the
               Fragments
               of
               his
               book
               de
               Synodis
               ,
            
             pag.
             451.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             .
             1631
             :
             out
             of
             whom
             we
             have
             transc●ibed
             it
             ,
             and
             placed
             it
             here
             instead
             of
             a
             Version
             .
             It
             ought
             not
             to
             seem
             strange
             to
             any
             person
             ,
             to
             see
             so
             great
             a
             disagreement
             between
             the
             Greek
             Version
             and
             the
             original
             Latine
             Copy
             of
             this
             Epistle
             .
             For
             this
             is
             an
             usual
             thing
             with
             Greek
             Translatours
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             they
             render
             Latine
             into
             Greek
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             easily
             perceived
             from
             the
             Emperours
             Rescripts
             ,
             which
             occur
             in
             
               Eusebius's
               Ecclesiastical
               History
            
             .
             But
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             fetch
             examples
             hereof
             from
             any
             other
             place
             ,
             than
             from
             this
             Letter
             :
             in
             which
             do
             occur
             almost
             as
             many
             mistakes
             in
             the
             Greek
             translation
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             periods
             in
             the
             Letter
             .
             But
             ,
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Letter
             is
             commonly
             thus
             worded
             in
             
               Hilarius
               ▪
               Lubente
               Deo
               ex
               praecepto
               pietatis
               Tuae
               credimus
               f●isse
               dispos●tum
               ,
               &c.
               
               By
               Gods
               pleasure
               we
               believe
               it
               hath
               been
               ordered
               by
               the
               Command
               of
               your
               Piety
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             in
             the
             M.
             S.
             Copy
             made
             use
             of
             by
             
               Jacobus
               Sirmondus
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             thus
             :
             
               Jubente
               Deo
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               By
               Gods
               will
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             the
             
               Greek
               Translatour
            
             reads
             it
             ▪
             whom
             we
             have
             followed
             in
             this
             place
             .
             Any
             one
             may
             with
             good
             reason
             conjecture
             ,
             that
             [
             
               Jubente
               Deo
               ,
               By
               Gods
               will
            
             ]
             
               is
               written
               instead
               of
            
             [
             
               Juvante
               Deo
               ,
               By
               Gods
               assistance
               .
            
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               place
               of
               the
               Ariminensians
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Consult
             .
          
           
             m
             These
             words
             have
             no
             very
             good
             coherence
             with
             the
             preceding
             sentence
             .
             I
             conjecture
             that
             this
             place
             was
             transposed
             in
             the
             Latine
             Copies
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             next
             these
             words
             [
             
               a
               passage
               would
               be
               opened
               to
               the
               poisons
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
            
             ]
             those
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             placed
             ,
             which
             follow
             a
             little
             after
             ;
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Constantine
               being
               present
               in
               this
            
             [
             Consult
             ,
             ]
             
               in
               regard
               ,
               after
               a
               searching
               disquisition
               ,
            
             &c.
             unto
             these
             words
             [
             
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             ]
             To
             which
             are
             to
             be
             subjoyned
             these
             [
             
               Therefore
               Ursacius
               and
               Valens
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             At
             chap.
             20
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             note
             
               (
               a.
            
             )
             we
             have
             remarkt
             many
             things
             concerning
             this
             first
             Synod
             of
             Millaine
             ,
             wherein
             Ursacius
             ,
             and
             Valens
             having
             presented
             a
             Libel
             of
             satisfaction
             ,
             condemned
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             .
             The
             said
             persons
             confirm
             the
             same
             in
             another
             Libel
             ,
             which
             they
             presented
             afterwards
             to
             Julius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             at
             Rome
             ;
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Haereticum
               vero
               Arium
               &c.
               sicut
               per
               priorem
               nostrum
               Libellum
               ,
               quem
               apud
               Mediolanum
               porreximus
               ,
               &
               nunc
               &
               semper
               anathematizasse
               profitemur
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Maimings
             .
          
           
             *
             Understanding
             .
          
           
             p
             These
             words
             are
             spoken
             against
             Ursacius
             and
             Valens
             ,
             and
             their
             followers
             ;
             who
             daily
             promulged
             new
             forms
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             hereby
             demonstrating
             that
             they
             had
             no
             certain
             Faith
             ;
             as
             Athanasius
             frequently
             objects
             against
             them
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Taken
             away
             .
          
           
             q
             Here
             I
             followed
             the
             Greek
             Translatour
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ;
             and
             corrected
             the
             Latine
             Copy
             .
             For
             in
             
               Hilarius's
               Fragments
            
             ,
             the
             common
             reading
             of
             this
             place
             is
             this
             [
             
               Ne
               vel
               permittat
               Clementia
               tua
               jura
               vetera
               convelli
               ,
               that
               Your
               Clemency
               would
               not
               permit
               the
               ancient
               Laws
               to
               be
               reversed
               .
            
             ]
             In
             the
             M.
             S.
             Copy
             ,
             which
             Sirmondus
             had
             seen
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               ne
               vel
               aliquid
               permittat
               clementia
               tua
               injuriam
               veterum
               convelli
               .
            
             ]
             Whence
             we
             smelt
             out
             the
             true
             reading
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             exprest
             in
             our
             Version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             r
             Here
             the
             Greek
             translatour
             was
             grievously
             out
             ;
             for
             instead
             of
             credulity
             he
             has
             rendred
             it
             cruelty
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             have
             .
          
           
             s
             The
             Greek
             Translatour
             of
             this
             Letter
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Divinity
             ,
             here
             :
             but
             in
             Athanasius
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Sanctity
             .
             It
             is
             improbable
             that
             the
             Bishops
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Divinity
               of
               the
               Emperour
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             t
             This
             Letter
             of
             
             Constantius's
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             answer
             of
             the
             Bishops
             at
             Ariminum
             ,
             is
             extant
             in
             
             Athanasius's
             
               book
               de
               Synodis
            
             ,
             near
             the
             close
             of
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             perform
             .
          
           
             u
             Socrates
             is
             here
             mistaken
             .
             For
             Liberius
             was
             not
             banished
             ,
             and
             Felix
             the
             Deacon
             put
             into
             his
             See
             ,
             after
             the
             Synod
             of
             Ariminum
             ;
             but
             long
             befo●e
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             ,
             356.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Ursacius's
               party
            
             .
          
           
             x
             In
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             (
             which
             copy
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             followed
             ,
             )
             and
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             ,
             there
             are
             several
             words
             wanting
             in
             the
             text
             at
             this
             place
             :
             we
             have
             made
             up
             this
             Chasme
             fr●●●he
             〈◊〉
             and
             Sfortian
             M.
             SS
             .
             after
             this
             manner
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               embraced
               the
               Arian
               opinion
               ,
               and
               was
               preferred
               to
               that
               Bishoprick
               .
               But
               there
               are
               some
               who
               affirm
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               addicted
               to
               the
               Arian
               opinion
               ,
               but
               was
               by
               force
               .
            
             ]
             Moreover
             ,
             Baronius
             maintaines
             ,
             that
             Felix
             the
             Deacon
             ,
             preserred
             by
             Acacius
             to
             
             Liberius's
             See
             ,
             never
             was
             an
             Arian
             ,
             but
             was
             defiled
             with
             the
             communion
             only
             of
             the
             
               Arians
               .
               Theodoret
            
             affirms
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             book
             chap.
             17.
             of
             his
             
               Eccles
               Hist.
            
             And
             so
             does
             Sozomon
             book
             4.
             chap.
             11.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             y
             The
             Embassadours
             of
             the
             Synod
             of
             Ariminum
             (
             who
             were
             sent
             to
             Constantius
             ,
             )
             having
             been
             corrupted
             by
             Ursacius
             and
             Valens
             ,
             held
             a
             Council
             at
             Nice
             a
             Town
             of
             Thracia
             ,
             on
             the
             sixth
             of
             the
             Ides
             of
             October
             ,
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Eusebius
             and
             Hypatius
             .
             In
             which
             Council
             they
             in
             the
             first
             place
             rescinded
             the
             sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             which
             the
             Ariminum
             Bishops
             had
             pronounced
             against
             
               Ursacius
               ,
               Valens
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             :
             and
             pronounced
             them
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             always
             to
             have
             been
             Catholicks
             .
             Then
             ,
             they
             published
             an
             Haeretical
             Form
             of
             the
             Creed
             .
             Part
             of
             their
             Acts
             are
             extant
             in
             
             Hillarius's
             Fragments
             ,
             pag.
             452
             ,
             &c.
             where
             are
             recounted
             14
             names
             of
             those
             that
             were
             Embassadours
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             place
             is
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             .
             For
             from
             it
             we
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             had
             even
             then
             a
             right
             of
             ordaining
             throughout
             Hellespont
             and
             Bithynia
             ,
             before
             the
             Council
             of
             Constantinople
             [
             was
             held
             .
             ]
             The
             same
             is
             confirmed
             from
             the
             Acts
             of
             Eudoxius
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             who
             made
             Eunomius
             Bishop
             of
             Cyzicum
             ;
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Byzantium
             had
             a
             very
             great
             addition
             of
             authority
             and
             power
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             that
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             gave
             that
             City
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             and
             ordered
             it
             should
             be
             equal
             to
             the
             
               Senior
               Rome
            
             .
             Also
             ,
             Eusebius
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             after
             his
             translation
             to
             that
             See
             ,
             brought
             no
             small
             increase
             [
             of
             jurisdiction
             ]
             to
             it
             .
             For
             he
             was
             the
             most
             potent
             Prelate
             of
             his
             own
             times
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             Reader
             is
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             the
             reading
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               lying
               near
               to
               Constantinople
            
             ;
             ]
             so
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             reads
             it
             .
             Unless
             we
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             are
             transposed
             here
             .
             (
             as
             it
             frequently
             happens
             in
             these
             books
             ;
             )
             and
             that
             the
             place
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             construed
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Macedonius
               in
               Constantinople
               subverted
               the
               neighbouring
               Provinces
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             chap.
             16.
             of
             this
             book
             .
          
           
             †
             That
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Novatians
            
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Chests
             .
          
           
             b
             Polybius
             says
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             the
             
               fourth
               book
               of
               his
               History
            
             ,
             and
             Strabo
             ,
             in
             
               his
               sixth
               book
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Ceras
             is
             a
             Bay
             near
             Byzantium
             ,
             so
             termed
             from
             its
             likeness
             to
             an
             
               Harts
               horn
            
             .
             But
             Pliny
             calls
             a
             promontory
             by
             this
             name
             ,
             scituated
             in
             that
             Bay.
             To
             whom
             agrees
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             book
             22.
             pag.
             212.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             .
             1636.
             which
             place
             (
             because
             the
             common
             reading
             of
             it
             is
             very
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             yet
             mended
             in
             
               our
               Edition
            
             ,
             )
             shall
             be
             here
             set
             down
             by
             me
             ,
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             read
             ;
             thus
             :
             
               &
               promontorium
               Ceras
               ,
               praelucentem
               navibus
               vehens
               constructam
               celsius
               turrim
               :
               quapropter
               Ceratas
               appellatur
               ventus
               inde
               suctus
               oriri
               praegelidus
               :
            
             i.
             e.
             
               and
               the
               promontory
               Ceras
               ,
               on
               which
               stands
               a
               Tower
               built
               very
               high
               which
               gives
               light
               to
               the
               ships
               :
               wherefore
               ,
               that
               extream
               cold
               winde
               ,
               which
               usually
               arises
               from
               thence
               ,
               is
               termed
               Ceratas
               .
            
             Thus
             I
             have
             corrected
             this
             place
             ,
             having
             followed
             the
             footsteps
             of
             the
             written
             reading
             :
             for
             the
             common
             reading
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             
               &
               promontorium
               Ceras
               pralucentem
               navibus
               vehens
               constructam
               celsius
               turrim
               ,
               quapropter
               pharos
               appellatur
               :
               &
               vetus
               inde
               fons
               Euripu●
               pragelidus
               .
            
             )
             The
             Authour
             whereof
             was
             
               Petrus
               Castellus
            
             ,
             is
             without
             any
             sense
             .
             It
             was
             the
             usage
             of
             the
             ancients
             to
             name
             the
             winds
             from
             those
             places
             whence
             they
             blew
             .
             Thus
             ,
             the
             Athenians
             called
             the
             North-west
             wind
             Scironites
             ,
             because
             it
             blew
             from
             the
             promontory
             Sciron
             ,
             as
             Strabo
             relates
             .
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             therefore
             ,
             that
             wind
             was
             by
             the
             Constantinopolitans
             called
             Ceratas
             ,
             which
             blew
             from
             the
             promontory
             Ceras
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             and
             in
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             ,
             this
             old
             man
             is
             called
             Auxonius
             .
             But
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             and
             in
             
             Socrates's
             first
             book
             ,
             he
             is
             named
             Auxano
             .
             From
             this
             
               Auxano
               Socrates
            
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             have
             had
             all
             the
             stories
             throughout
             his
             History
             ,
             which
             he
             relates
             concerning
             the
             Novatians
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             tells
             very
             many
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               bring
               ruine
               upon
               this
               Church
               also
               .
            
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Resurrection
            
             ,
             a
             fit
             name
             ;
             in
             regard
             it
             rose
             again
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             place
             it
             stood
             in
             before
             .
          
           
             d
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             the
             reading
             must
             undoubtedly
             ●e
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               pray
            
             ;
             ]
             which
             I
             wonder
             Christophorson
             did
             not
             perceive
             .
             Further
             ,
             what
             Socrates
             relates
             here
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Catholicks
             prayed
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Novatians
             ,
             seems
             to
             me
             incredible
             .
             Our
             Socrates
             was
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             imposed
             upon
             by
             old
             Auxano
             ,
             who
             fixed
             that
             upon
             all
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             which
             was
             perhaps
             done
             by
             some
             few
             Christians
             ,
             who
             were
             less
             cautious
             .
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             contrary
             to
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             discipline
             ,
             than
             to
             communicate
             with
             Hereticks
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             or
             in
             prayer
             .
             But
             in
             my
             opinion
             they
             are
             mistaken
             ,
             who
             from
             this
             relation
             do
             conclude
             Socrates
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Novatian
             :
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             evidently
             manifest
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Catholics
             .
             For
             in
             this
             chapter
             he
             frequently
             terms
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               those
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             opposes
             them
             to
             the
             Novatians
             .
             Therefore
             he
             lookt
             upon
             the
             Novatians
             to
             be
             without
             the
             Church
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               they
               chose
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             numbers
             .
          
           
             †
             Hatred
             .
          
           
             e
             The
             amendment
             of
             this
             place
             is
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             as
             due
             to
             the
             Allatian
             M.
             S.
             wherein
             't
             is
             thus
             written
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Wherefore
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               as
               well
               they
               who
               had
               entred
               that
               Church
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               continued
               in
               it
               and
               prayed
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             For
             in
             the
             
               Florent
               ,
               and
            
             and
             Sfortian
             M.
             S.
             this
             place
             is
             enlarged
             but
             by
             one
             word
             only
             ,
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Wherefore
               for
               this
               reason
               they
               who
               pres●ded
               over
            
             &c.
             ]
             But
             this
             Chasme
             is
             made
             up
             by
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             to
             which
             agrees
             Epiphan
             .
             Scholasticus's
             Version
             .
             But
             his
             rendring
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Custodes
               ,
               Keepers
            
             ]
             I
             like
             not
             ,
             I
             should
             rather
             translate
             the
             term
             thus
             ,
             
               those
               that
               made
               their
               abode
               for
               some
               time
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               upon
               account
               of
               praying
               there
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             the
             Sfortian
             M.
             S.
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             spoiled
             ,
             which
             I
             think
             to
             be
             better
             than
             ▪
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             comprehended
             ,
             or
             contained
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             I
             made
             good
             this
             place
             from
             the
             incomparable
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             Our
             other
             ▪
             M.
             SS
             .
             make
             no
             alteration
             here
             :
             but
             when
             I
             perceived
             the
             vulgar
             reading
             (
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               and
               it
               ran
               to
               the
               adjatent
               Porch
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               street
            
             )
             to
             be
             wholly
             un●outh
             ,
             I
             was
             not
             scrupulous
             of
             admitting
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             which
             is
             this
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               the
               Well
               therein
               overflowed
               with
               bloud
               ,
               which
               ran
               even
               into
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Socrates
             says
             ,
             there
             was
             so
             great
             a
             slaughter
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             the
             Church-yard
             of
             Saint
             Acacius
             was
             filled
             with
             mans
             bloud
             ;
             and
             the
             Well
             therein
             overflowed
             with
             bloud
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             that
             it
             ran
             into
             the
             neighbouring
             Porch
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             into
             the
             Street
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             persons
             name
             should
             not
             be
             Tatianus
             ,
             but
             
               Dacianus
               ▪
            
             For
             so
             he
             is
             called
             in
             the
             
               Fasti
               Consulares
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             .
             This
             man
             was
             one
             of
             
             Libanius's
             chiefest
             friends
             ;
             to
             whom
             Libanius
             wrote
             very
             many
             of
             
               his
               Epistles
            
             ,
             which
             are
             extant
             in
             the
             fourth
             book
             of
             
               his
               Epistles
            
             .
             In
             the
             71
             
               Epistle
               of
               that
               book
            
             he
             mentions
             his
             Consulate
             ,
             and
             says
             he
             was
             Schollar
             to
             one
             of
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             Master
             to
             the
             other
             :
             his
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             i.
             e.
             
               But
               your
               actions
               are
               illustrious
               ,
               and
               better
               than
               that
               they
               should
               be
               extinguished
               .
               For
               your
               Consulate
               ,
               and
               the
               honours
               bestowed
               upon
               you
               by
               the
               Emperours
               ,
               and
               your
               having
               been
               one
               of
               the
               Emperours
               Schollars
               ,
               and
               the
               others
               Master
               :
               Moreover
               ,
               the
               stateliness
               ,
               of
               your
               houses
               ,
               and
               the
               numerousness
               ,
               largeness
               ,
               and
               handsomeness
               of
               your
               Bathes
               :
               all
               these
               things
               will
               for
               ever
               retain
               your
               name
               ,
               although
               your
               body
               does
               depart
               .
            
             In
             the
             146
             Epistle
             of
             the
             same
             book
             ,
             there
             is
             extant
             this
             Elogue
             of
             Datianus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               For
               ,
               to
               hear
               such
               and
               so
               many
               brave
               exploits
               of
               a
               person
               ,
               who
               has
               erected
               so
               many
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               has
               been
               beneficial
               to
               so
               many
               men
               ,
               nor
               has
               ever
               hurt
               any
               body
               ,
               who
               is
               eminent
               for
               prudence
               ,
               and
               has
               filled
               the
               Earth
               and
               Sea
               with
               the
               Glory
               of
               his
               name
               ;
               is
               ,
               to
               a
               man
               of
               discretion
               ,
               greater
               than
               all
               present
               or
               future
               wealth
               .
            
             And
             ,
             at
             the
             close
             of
             the
             same
             Epistle
             ,
             he
             intimates
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Datianus
             had
             a
             Seat
             at
             Constantinople
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             Antioch
             and
             the
             suburbs
             thereof
             ,
             he
             had
             Houses
             and
             Palaces
             beautified
             with
             Fountaines
             and
             Bathes
             ;
             to
             take
             a
             view
             whereof
             he
             invites
             him
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             At
             this
             place
             occurs
             no
             trivial
             difficulty
             .
             For
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             City
             Nicomedia
             hapned
             when
             Datianus
             and
             Cerealis
             were
             Consuls
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             358
             ,
             on
             the
             month
             of
             August
             .
             But
             the
             Councill
             of
             Seleucia
             was
             held
             on
             the
             year
             following
             ,
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Eusebius
             and
             Hypatius
             ,
             in
             the
             month
             of
             September
             .
             These
             things
             therefore
             hapned
             not
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             year
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             that
             the
             reading
             at
             this
             place
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               on
               the
               year
               following
            
             .
             ]
             Or
             ,
             if
             the
             common
             reading
             must
             be
             retained
             ,
             we
             must
             understand
             our
             Authours
             meaning
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             Councill
             of
             Bishops
             at
             Seleucia
             was
             held
             on
             the
             same
             year
             with
             the
             
               Ariminum
               Councill
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             This
             Leonas
             was
             Questor
             of
             the
             
               sacred
               Palace
            
             :
             and
             Lauricius
             was
             Comes
             of
             Isauria
             ,
             as
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             doth
             attest
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             lives
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             reading
             of
             this
             place
             is
             in
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             more
             full
             ,
             thus
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             we
             have
             exprest
             in
             our
             version
             ;
             it
             being
             confirmed
             by
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             ,
             (
             only
             he
             puts
             Leonas
             before
             Lauricius
             ,
             which
             is
             undoubtedly
             truest
             :
             )
             and
             by
             Epiphanius
             ,
             in
             
               Haeres
               .
               Semiarian
            
             .
             cap.
             25.
             where
             this
             profession
             of
             Faith
             is
             recorded
             entire
             .
             Vales.
             See
             
               Epiphanius
               ,
               Edit
               .
               Petav.
            
             pag.
             872
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             this
             term
             explained
             at
             chap.
             30
             ,
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             note
             ,
             
               (
               h.
            
             )
          
           
             †
             See
             chap.
             20.
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             note
             
               (
               h.
            
             )
          
           
             ‖
             Colos.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               we
               look
               upon
            
             ,
             or
             account
             ]
             is
             wanting
             in
             our
             M.
             SS
             .
             It
             was
             first
             inserted
             by
             the
             
               publishers
               of
               the
               Geneva
               Edition
            
             ,
             from
             
               Christophorson●
               Version
            
             .
             But
             in
             regard
             we
             found
             not
             this
             reading
             in
             any
             
               Manuscript
               Copy
            
             ,
             we
             took
             the
             boldness
             to
             expunge
             it
             .
             In
             Epiphanius
             ,
             (
             in
             
               Haeres
               .
               Semiarian
            
             ,
             pag.
             872.
             )
             and
             in
             Atbanasius
             (
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Synod
               .
               Arimini
               &
               Seleuciae
            
             ;
             )
             the
             reading
             of
             this
             place
             is
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Catholick
               Church
               hath
               determined
               them
               to
               be
               alienated
            
             [
             
               from
               it
            
             .
             ]
             I
             found
             the
             same
             reading
             in
             the
             Allat
             .
             M.
             S.
             After
             these
             words
             there
             follow
             (
             in
             Epiphanius
             )
             the
             names
             of
             those
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             subscribed
             this
             Draught
             of
             the
             Creed
             ;
             being
             in
             number
             about
             fourty
             .
             But
             before
             those
             subscriptions
             ,
             something
             is
             added
             there
             ,
             which
             deserves
             to
             be
             set
             down
             here
             .
             The
             words
             therefore
             in
             
               Dionysius
               Petavius's
               Edition
            
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               now
               ,
               that
               that
               Creed
               lately
               published
               at
               Sirmium
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               piety
               of
               our
               Emperour
               ,
               does
               exactly
               agree
               with
               this
               Creed
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               manifestly
               known
               to
               those
               who
               have
               read
               that
               Creed
               .
            
             Then
             follows
             another
             Chapter
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             (
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             reading
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               which
               subscribed
            
             .
             )
             i.
             e.
             
               To
               which
               they
               who
               were
               present
               subscribed
               ,
               Basilius
               ,
               Marcus
               ,
               Georgius
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               Pancratius
               ,
               Hypatianus
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               the
               Western
               Bishops
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             the
             Florent
             .
             and
             Allat
             .
             M.
             SS
             .
             as
             saies
             Vales.
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             we
             have
             exprest
             in
             our
             Version
             .
             But
             Valesius
             follows
             the
             other
             reading
             ,
             which
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               what
               it
               had
               the
               knowledge
               of
               before
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             d
             Nay
             ;
             long
             before
             Cyrill
             ,
             the
             Donatists
             appealed
             from
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Orleans
             .
             For
             thus
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             speaks
             concerning
             them
             
               in
               his
               Epistle
               :
               ò
               rabida
               furoris
               audacia
               !
               Sicut
               in
               causis
               Gentilium
               solet
               ,
               appellationem
               interposuerunt
               :
            
             i.
             e.
             
               O
               the
               outragious
               audaciousness
               of
               fury
               !
               As
               't
               is
               usually
               done
               in
               the
               cases
               of
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               they
               have
               put
               in
               an
               appeal
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             These
             two
             lines
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               a
               general
               consent
               they
               might
               pa●s
               a
               definitive
               sentence
               against
               the
               persons
               accused
               .
               For
               they
               had
               cited
               some
               other
               persons
               besides
               ,
               that
               were
               accused
               ,
            
             ]
             were
             at
             this
             place
             ,
             wanting
             in
             the
             common
             Editions
             ;
             we
             have
             inserted
             them
             from
             the
             Florentine
             and
             Sfortian
             M.
             SS
             .
             To
             which
             agrees
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus's
            
             Version
             .
             But
             Christophorson
             made
             up
             the
             chasme
             at
             this
             place
             very
             unhappily
             by
             conjecture
             :
             whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             no
             Manuscript
             Copies
             of
             Socrates
             ,
             but
             various
             readings
             only
             ,
             gathered
             from
             the
             Margins
             of
             Printed
             Copies
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             This
             persons
             name
             should
             be
             Uranius
             (
             not
             Ursacius
             ;
             )
             so
             he
             is
             called
             in
             Athanafius's
             book
             ,
             
               de
               Synod
               .
               Arimin
               .
               &
               Seleuciae
               .
            
             pag.
             880.
             which
             name
             also
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             gives
             him
             ;
             as
             does
             likewise
             
               Epiphanius
               ,
               (
               in
               Haeres
               .
               Semiarian
               .
               )
            
             who
             names
             him
             among
             the
             Bishops
             that
             subscribed
             the
             Acacian
             Creed
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             the
             Florentine
             and
             Allatian
             M.
             SS
             .
             this
             person
             is
             named
             (
             not
             Theodorus
             ,
             but
             more
             truly
             )
             Theodulus
             .
             For
             that
             is
             his
             name
             in
             
               Athanastus
               ,
               Epiphanius
            
             ,
             and
             Philostorgius
             .
             When
             this
             Theodulus
             had
             been
             divested
             of
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Chaeretapi
             ,
             in
             the
             Council
             held
             at
             Seleucia
             ,
             he
             was
             afterwards
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Palestina
             by
             the
             Eunomians
             ,
             as
             Philostorgius
             relatet
             .
             Concerning
             Leontius
             of
             Tripolis
             you
             may
             meet
             with
             many
             passages
             in
             Philostorgius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             Into
             his
             See
             they
             put
             one
             Philippus
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             Scythopolis
             ,
             as
             Epiphanius
             attests
             ,
             in
             
               Haeres
               .
               Semiarian
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               by
               making
               their
               defence
            
             .
          
           
             i
             It
             should
             be
             but
             one
             word
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             So
             the
             Greeks
             term
             the
             
               Libels
               of
               protestation
            
             ,
             (
             or
             ,
             protests
             ,
             )
             which
             were
             usually
             deposited
             with
             the
             Acts.
             We
             meet
             a
             form
             of
             one
             of
             these
             Libels
             ,
             at
             the
             close
             of
             
               Athanasius's
               Epistle
               ad
               Solitarios
            
             .
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             two
             
               Libels
               of
               protestation
            
             were
             delivered
             by
             the
             Council
             ;
             one
             to
             Leonas
             the
             Comes
             ;
             another
             to
             Lauricius
             President
             of
             Isauria
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             
               Old
               Fasti
            
             (
             put
             forth
             by
             
               Jacobus
               Sirmondus
            
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Idatius
             ,
             )
             there
             is
             this
             Record
             concerning
             this
             thing
             :
             
               Eusebio
               &
               Hypatio
               ,
               his
               consulibus
               primum
               processit
               Constantinopoli
               praefectus
               Vrbis
               ,
               nomine
               Honoratus
               ,
               die
               tertio
               Idû●
               Decembris
               :
            
             i.
             e.
             
               in
               the
               Consulate
               of
               Eusebius
               and
               Hypatius
               a
               Praefect
               of
               Constantinople
               was
               first
               made
               ,
               his
               name
               Honoratus
               ,
               on
               the
               third
               of
               the
               Ides
               of
               December
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Before
             the
             Emperour
             Constantius
             had
             made
             a
             
               Praefect
               of
               the
               City
            
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             the
             Province
             Europa
             (
             the
             chief
             City
             whereof
             was
             Constantinople
             )
             was
             governed
             by
             a
             
               Proconsul
               ▪
            
             as
             Socrates
             here
             attests
             .
             Athanasius
             mentions
             this
             Proconsul
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Apologetick
               de
               Fugâ
               suâ
            
             ,
             not
             far
             from
             the
             beginning
             ;
             where
             he
             says
             that
             the
             Emperour
             Constantius
             wrote
             Letters
             to
             Donatus
             the
             
               Proconsul
               ▪
            
             against
             Olympius
             Bishop
             of
             Thracia
             .
             In
             the
             Emperour
             Constantius's
             Epistle
             also
             ,
             which
             he
             wrote
             to
             the
             Senate
             and
             Constantinopolitan-people
             concerning
             the
             praises
             of
             Themistius
             ,
             there
             is
             mention
             of
             this
             Proconsul
             ;
             at
             the
             close
             of
             that
             Epistle
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Greed
             which
             had
             the
             Consuls
             names
             praefixt
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             So
             this
             place
             is
             worded
             in
             the
             Original
             .
             What
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             ,
             I
             have
             long
             since
             explained
             in
             
               my
               notes
               on
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
               ▪
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               the
               Bodies
               or
               Sodalities
               of
               Officials
               or
               Apparitours
               who
               attended
               upon
               the
               Presidents
               and
               Governours
               of
               Provinces
               .
            
             It
             was
             their
             duty
             to
             collect
             the
             tribute
             from
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             in
             execution
             the
             Presidents
             Orders
             .
             Further
             ,
             as
             they
             who
             had
             listed
             themselves
             in
             the
             Camp-milice
             ,
             stood
             obliged
             by
             a
             Military-oath
             ,
             and
             enjoyed
             not
             a
             compleat
             liberty
             ,
             but
             were
             bound
             in
             a
             servitude
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             as
             they
             were
             disbanded
             ,
             (
             as
             Suidas
             declares
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             so
             those
             Officials
             ,
             who
             followed
             the
             City-milice
             ,
             were
             bound
             to
             this
             employment
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             lyable
             to
             the
             Offices
             of
             their
             Milice
             ;
             and
             their
             Farms
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             of
             the
             Decurions
             ,
             were
             incumbred
             with
             these
             burdens
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             
               the
               Theodofian
               Code
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             ,
             seventy
             two
             Bishops
             are
             said
             to
             have
             been
             present
             at
             the
             
             Constantinopolitan-Synod
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             ,
             360.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               who
               is
               the
               only
               begotten
               born
               ,
               the
               only
               of
               the
               only
               Father
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Substance
             .
          
           
             f
             In
             Athanafius's
             book
             
               de
               Synodis
            
             ,
             pag.
             906
             ▪
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Nor
               ought
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             to
             which
             agrees
             the
             Version
             of
             the
             
               Latine
               Translatour
            
             .
             Which
             is
             also
             confirmed
             by
             Athanasius
             himself
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             book
             ,
             pag.
             905
             ▪
             the
             place
             we
             will
             quote
             by
             and
             by
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Satala
             was
             a
             Town
             in
             Armenia
             ;
             of
             which
             there
             is
             frequent
             mention
             amongst
             the
             Antients
             .
             But
             in
             Macedonia
             ,
             no
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             a
             City
             of
             this
             name
             by
             the
             Ancients
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             judge
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             Macedonia
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             Armenia
             ,
             here
             in
             the
             Greek
             Text.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Sozomen
             ,
             book
             4.
             chap.
             24.
             says
             't
             was
             at
             Neocaesarea
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             These
             words
             of
             Socrates
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               those
               who
               had
               an
               aversion
               for
               ,
               or
               ,
               detested
               the
               Churches
            
             ]
             are
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             all
             those
             who
             declined
             the
             Churches
             :
             but
             they
             must
             be
             joyned
             to
             the
             foregoing
             words
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             those
             persons
             ,
             who
             by
             
             Eustathius's
             perswasion
             had
             separated
             themselves
             from
             the
             converse
             of
             their
             wives
             .
             Eustathius
             perswaded
             these
             men
             to
             avoid
             the
             Churches
             assemblies
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             communicate
             with
             other
             believers
             ;
             but
             that
             ,
             being
             as
             it
             were
             pure
             and
             perfect
             ,
             they
             should
             participate
             of
             the
             sacred
             Mysteries
             by
             themselves
             at
             home
             .
             See
             what
             Epiphanius
             has
             related
             concerning
             this
             Eustathius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Hare●●e
            
             of
             the
             
               A●riani
               ▪
            
             and
             Basilius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Epistles
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             I
             am
             not
             of
             
             Socrates's
             opinion
             ,
             who
             makes
             the
             Synod
             of
             Gangra
             (
             wherein
             Eustathius
             was
             condemned
             )
             to
             have
             been
             after
             that
             assembled
             at
             Seleucia
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             
               Constantinopolitan-Synod
               .
               Sozomen
            
             (
             book
             4.
             chap.
             24.
             )
             makes
             the
             Synod
             of
             Gangra
             to
             be
             ancienter
             than
             the
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             which
             was
             held
             at
             the
             Dedication
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             341.
             
             Indeed
             ,
             Baronius
             (
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             361.
             )
             places
             the
             Synod
             of
             Gangra
             in
             the
             reign
             of
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             .
             But
             he
             is
             confuted
             both
             by
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             .
             For
             Socrates
             makes
             that
             Synod
             to
             be
             later
             than
             the
             Seleucian
             and
             Constantinopolitan
             Synod
             .
             But
             Sozomen
             places
             it
             after
             
             Eustathius's
             deposition
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             by
             Eusebius
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             Now
             ,
             Eusebius
             thrust
             himself
             into
             the
             
               Constantinopolitan
               ▪
            
             See
             in
             
             Constantius's
             reign
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             agree'd
             amongst
             all
             men
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             Basilius
             (
             in
             his
             seventy
             fourth
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             he
             wrote
             to
             the
             Western
             Bishops
             against
             Eustathius
             Bishop
             of
             Sebastia
             ,
             )
             makes
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Gangra
             .
             Whence
             't
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             at
             such
             time
             as
             Basilius
             wrote
             that
             Epistle
             (
             which
             he
             did
             in
             
             Vaten●'s
             reign
             ,
             )
             the
             Council
             of
             Gangra
             ,
             wherein
             Eustathius
             was
             condemned
             ,
             had
             not
             been
             held
             .
             Some
             one
             will
             peradventure
             say
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             objected
             by
             Baronius
             )
             that
             that
             Eustathius
             condemned
             in
             the
             Synod
             of
             Gangra
             was
             a
             different
             person
             from
             Eustathius
             of
             Sebastia
             .
             But
             this
             is
             
               gratis
               dictum
            
             ,
             no●
             is
             it
             founded
             on
             the
             authority
             of
             any
             Authour
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             I
             have
             rendered
             this
             place
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             refer
             these
             words
             [
             
               to
               Ariminum
            
             ]
             to
             these
             [
             
               they
               sent
            
             :
             ]
             which
             Version
             of
             ours
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Athanasius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Synodis
            
             ,
             pag.
             905
             ▪
             his
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             &c.
             
             
               Having
               written
               these
               things
               in
               Isauria
               ,
               they
               departed
               to
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               repenting
               as
               it
               were
            
             [
             
               of
               what
               they
               had
               done
            
             ,
             ]
             
               according
               to
               their
               usual
               manner
               they
               altered
               their
               Draught
               :
               and
               when
               they
               had
               added
               some
               words
               ,
            
             [
             
               to
               wit
            
             ]
             that
             [
             
               the
               term
            
             ]
             
               subsistence
               should
               ,
               not
               be
               used
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               they
               sent
               this
            
             [
             
               form
               of
            
             ]
             
               the
               Creed
               to
               th●se
               at
               Ariminum
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Which
             passage
             in
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               Socrates
            
             does
             seem
             to
             transcribe
             here
             ,
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             and
             Christophorson
             have
             rendred
             this
             place
             to
             this
             effect
             ;
             
               Having
               done
               this
               ,
               they
               sent
               the
               Creed
               read
               at
               Ariminum
               together
               with
               its
               supplement
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             e
             I
             perfected
             and
             mended
             this
             place
             from
             the
             Florentine
             and
             Sfortian
             Copies
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Consecration
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             thus
             recorded
             in
             
               Idarius's
               Fasti
               :
               Constantio
               decimo
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             
               Constantius's
               Tenth
               and
               Julianus's
               third
               Consulate
               ,
               the
               Great
               Church
               at
               Constantinople
               was
               consecrated
               ,
               on
               the
               fifteenth
               of
               the
               Kalends
               of
               March.
               Cedrenus
               (
               in
               his
               Chronicon
               )
            
             says
             this
             was
             the
             second
             Consecration
             of
             this
             Church
             .
             For
             it
             was
             first
             consecrated
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             by
             Eusebius
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             But
             being
             afterwards
             ruined
             ,
             it
             was
             re-edified
             by
             
               Constantius
               Augustus
            
             ,
             and
             consecrated
             by
             Eudoxius
             .
             See
             the
             
               Chronicon
               Alexandrinum
            
             ,
             where
             many
             passages
             (
             in
             no
             wise
             trivial
             )
             occur
             concerning
             this
             Consecration
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             I
             can
             scarce
             believe
             ,
             that
             Meletius
             was
             translated
             from
             Sebastia
             in
             Armenia
             to
             the
             Episcopate
             of
             Beroea
             .
             For
             Sozomen
             and
             Theodoret
             ,
             and
             (
             before
             them
             )
             Jerome
             do
             affirm
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             translated
             from
             Sebastia
             in
             Armenia
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             making
             no
             mention
             of
             his
             being
             Bishop
             of
             
               Beroea
               .
               Theodoret
            
             says
             only
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             upon
             
             Meletius's
             being
             promoted
             to
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Sebastia
             ,
             perceiving
             a
             contumacy
             in
             those
             under
             his
             charge
             ,
             he
             retired
             from
             thence
             to
             some
             other
             place
             .
             Then
             therefore
             he
             went
             to
             Beroea
             ,
             as
             I
             conjecture
             ;
             but
             he
             presided
             not
             over
             the
             City
             of
             Beroea
             .
             This
             mistake
             of
             
             Socrates's
             was
             perceived
             by
             Baronius
             ,
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             360.
             
             Which
             he
             corrects
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             Meletius
             was
             translated
             from
             Beroea
             to
             Sebastia
             ,
             not
             from
             Sebastia
             to
             Beroea
             .
             Which
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             in
             regard
             neither
             Theodoret
             nor
             Sozomen
             have
             affirmed
             that
             concerning
             Meletius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             persons
             name
             is
             written
             sometimes
             with
             an
             [
             e
             ]
             thus
             Meletius
             ;
             sometimes
             with
             an
             [
             i
             ]
             thus
             Melitius
             .
             See
             
               Eusebius's
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             book
             7.
             chap.
             32.
             note
             (
             a
             )
             pag.
             138.
             
          
           
             a
             Translatours
             understood
             not
             this
             place
             .
             And
             yet
             they
             might
             have
             been
             informed
             from
             
               Harpocration's
               Lexicon
            
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             the
             term
             here
             used
             ,
             )
             does
             signifie
             adulterate
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               counterfeit
               ▪
            
             by
             a
             Metaphor
             taken
             from
             money
             which
             has
             a
             false
             stamp
             .
             Socrates
             therefore
             calls
             Homoiöusios
             (
             For
             so
             't
             is
             to
             be
             written
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Florentine
             and
             
               Sfortian
               Manuscripts
            
             ;
             and
             the
             import
             of
             the
             term
             is
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Son
               is
               of
               a
               substance
               ,
            
             or
             
               Essence
               like
               to
               the
               Father
               :
               )
            
             an
             adulterate
             name
             ,
             because
             't
             is
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             counterfeitly
             put
             instead
             of
             Homoöusios
             (
             i.
             e.
             
               that
               the
               Son
               is
               of
               the
               same
               substance
               ,
            
             or
             
               Essence
               with
               the
               Father
               :
            
             )
             which
             is
             the
             name
             of
             the
             true
             and
             uncorrupted
             Creed
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             Acacians
             rejected
             as
             well
             the
             term
             
               Homoïousios
               ▪
            
             as
             Homoöusios
             ;
             and
             retained
             only
             Homo●os
             (
             i.
             e.
             
               like
               the
               Father
               ;
            
             )
             and
             wholly
             abhorred
             the
             term
             Ousia
             (
             i.
             e.
             Substance
             .
             )
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Son
               is
               of
               a
               Substance
               ,
            
             or
             
               Essence
               like
               to
               the
               Father
            
             .
          
           
             b
             This
             place
             is
             corrupted
             by
             a
             transposition
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             which
             may
             easily
             be
             rectified
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               from
               thence
               forward
               manifestly
               asserted
               the
               term
               Homoiousios
               ,
               whereas
               before
               this
               they
               had
               not
               openly
               owned
               it
               .
            
             Nor
             do
             I
             doubt
             but
             Socrates
             wrote
             thus
             .
             Christophorson
             and
             Musculus
             apprehended
             not
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             .
             But
             Epiphanius
             Scholasticus's
             rendition
             of
             it
             agrees
             with
             our
             Version
             :
             only
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               as
               many
               as
               ▪
            
             the
             reading
             in
             his
             copy
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             as
             many
             as
             ]
             which
             displeaseth
             us
             not
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             Adversaries
             ,
             or
             
               Opposers
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
            
             .
          
           
             c
             In
             the
             
               Allatian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               about
               Hellespont
            
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Like
               the
               Father
            
             .
          
           
             *
             They
             termed
             them
             Anomoei
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             asserting
             
               the
               Son
               to
               be
               unlike
               the
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             †
             They
             had
             this
             name
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             maintained
             
               the
               Son
               to
               be
               made
               of
               nothing
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               of
               things
               which
               are
               not
            
             .
             See
             Athanasius
             ,
             pag.
             906.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             ;
             whence
             Socrates
             borrowed
             these
             names
             for
             these
             Hereticks
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Fallacy
             .
          
           
             d
             In
             the
             Allatian
             M.
             S.
             he
             is
             called
             Erennius
             ;
             where
             this
             whole
             passage
             is
             thus
             worded
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             At
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Cyrillus
             
               having
               been
               deposed
               ,
               as
               has
               been
               said
               ,
            
             Erennius
             
               succeeded
               in
               that
               Church
               :
               after
               whom
               ,
               E●racius
               ▪
               and
               after
               him
               Hilarius
               .
            
             But
             Jerome
             (
             in
             his
             Chronicon
             )
             calls
             him
             Irenius
             :
             for
             this
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             most
             correct
             copies
             ,
             and
             in
             Johannes
             Miraeus's
             Edition
             ;
             
               Maximus
               Hieroso●ymorum
               Episcopus
               moritur
               .
               Post
               quem
               ,
               Ecclesiam
            
             A●iani
             
               invadunt
               ,
               id
               est
            
             Cyrillus
             ,
             Eutychius
             ,
             rursum
             Cyrillus
             ,
             Irenius
             ,
             tertiò
             Cyrillus
             ,
             Hila●ius
             ,
             quarto
             Cyrillus
             :
             
               id
               est
               ,
               Maximus
               Bishop
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             
               dies
               ;
               after
               whom
               ,
               the
            
             A●ians
             
               invade
               that
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
            
             Cyrillus
             ,
             Eutychius
             ,
             Cyrillus
             
               the
               second
            
             ,
             Irenius
             ,
             Cyrillus
             
               the
               third
            
             ,
             Hilarius
             ,
             Cyrillus
             
               the
               fourth
            
             .
             In
             
               Nicephorus
               Constantinopolitanus's
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             he
             is
             very
             corruptly
             called
             Arsenius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             Maximus
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             had
             at
             his
             death
             ordained
             Heraclius
             to
             be
             his
             successour
             .
             But
             Acacius
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             together
             with
             some
             other
             Arian
             Bishops
             ,
             slighting
             his
             ordination
             ,
             substituted
             Cyrillus
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Maximus
             being
             now
             dead
             .
             This
             Cyrillus
             degraded
             Heraclius
             from
             his
             Episcopal
             dignity
             ,
             and
             reduced
             him
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             ;
             as
             Jerome
             relates
             in
             his
             Chronicon
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             Arians
             asserted
             a
             tenet
             neer
             of
             kin
             to
             this
             of
             the
             Apollinaristae
             ,
             or
             Apollinariuns
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             Arius
             (
             says
             
               Athanasius
               de
               Adv.
               Christi
               ,
               )
               prosesses
               the
               flesh
               only
               to
               be
               the
               Cover
               of
               the
               Deity
               :
               and
               asserts
               the
               Word
               to
               have
               been
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               in
               the
               stead
               of
               our
               inner
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               soul.
            
             In
             this
             opinion
             he
             was
             followed
             by
             Eunomius
             ,
             as
             Theodoret
             informs
             us
             ,
             
               Contr.
               Haeres
            
             .
             book
             5.
             chap.
             11.
             
             But
             the
             Apollinarians
             differred
             from
             him
             :
             for
             they
             distinguished
             (
             as
             we
             may
             see
             from
             this
             passage
             in
             our
             Socrates
             )
             between
             the
             soul
             and
             mind
             of
             man
             ;
             acknowledging
             (
             in
             the
             second
             Edition
             of
             their
             Heresie
             )
             that
             God
             the
             Word
             assumed
             an
             humane
             Body
             and
             a
             Soul
             ;
             (
             which
             latter
             Arius
             and
             his
             crew
             denied
             )
             but
             not
             the
             mind
             ,
             or
             spirit
             of
             man
             :
             the
             place
             whereof
             was
             supplied
             ,
             said
             they
             ,
             by
             the
             Word
             it self
             .
             This
             Phylosophick
             notion
             (
             making
             Man
             consist
             of
             three
             parts
             ,
             a
             body
             ,
             a
             soul
             ,
             and
             a
             mind
             ;
             )
             they
             borrowed
             from
             Plotinus
             ;
             so
             says
             Nemeseus
             in
             
               his
               de
               Nat.
               Hom.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Proceeded
               to
               a
               War
               against
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e371270
           
             a
             We
             have
             the
             same
             account
             in
             
               Idatius's
               Fasti
               :
               Tauro
               &
               Florentio
               .
               his
               Coss.
            
             &c.
             
               in
               the
               Consulate
               of
               Taurus
               and
               Florentius
               ,
               Constantius
               Augustus
               died
               at
               Mopsucrinae
               in
               the
               confines
               of
               Cilicia
               a
               Province
               of
               Phaenicia
               ,
               on
               the
               third
               of
               November
               .
               And
               Julianus
               made
               his
               entry
               into
               Constantinople
               on
               the
               eleventh
               of
               December
               .
            
             But
             ,
             what
             Socrates
             adds
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Julian
             was
             proclaimed
             Emperour
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             must
             be
             so
             understood
             ,
             not
             as
             i●
             that
             were
             the
             first
             time
             of
             his
             being
             saluted
             Emperour
             .
             For
             he
             had
             been
             proclaimed
             Emperour
             in
             the
             
             Gallia's
             a
             long
             while
             before
             ,
             whilst
             Constantius
             was
             alive
             .
             But
             ,
             upon
             his
             entry
             into
             Constantinople
             ,
             he
             was
             declared
             Emperour
             by
             the
             senate
             and
             Constantinopolitans
             ,
             and
             ●ook
             possession
             of
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             East
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             Gallus
             and
             Julianus
             .
          
           
             b
             There
             are
             several
             Epistles
             of
             
             Libanius's
             extant
             ,
             written
             to
             this
             Nicocles
             ;
             particularly
             the
             seventh
             Epistle
             of
             his
             fourth
             book
             ,
             wherein
             Libanius
             excuses
             the
             insolency
             of
             a
             Citizen
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             who
             had
             abused
             him
             :
             amongst
             other
             passages
             he
             says
             ,
             
               that
               the
               fault
               of
               one
               Citizen
               was
               not
               to
               be
               ascribed
               to
               the
               whole
               City
               .
               For
               in
               a
               City
               containing
               an
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               thousand
               inhabitants
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               to
               be
               wondred
               at
               ,
               if
               one
               bad
               Citizen
               be
               ●ound
               :
               wheras
               ;
               neither
               in
               your
               Sparta
               (
               which
               yet
               has
               Lycurgus
               for
               its
               Law-giver
               )
               all
               are
               alike
               good
               and
               generous
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             c
             This
             Oration
             of
             
               Libanius's
               Against
               the
               School-masters
            
             is
             not
             (
             to
             my
             knowledge
             )
             now
             extant
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Maximus
             of
             Epirus
             ,
             or
             the
             Philosopher
             of
             Bizantium
             is
             mentioned
             by
             Suidas
             :
             he
             wrote
             
               concerning
               insoluble
               Questions
            
             ,
             and
             
               concerning
               numbers
            
             ;
             as
             also
             
               a
               Comment
               upon
               Aristotle
            
             ,
             which
             he
             dedicated
             to
             Julianus
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             his
             Scholar
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             Julianus
             had
             two
             
             Maximus's
             his
             masters
             in
             Philosophy
             ,
             the
             one
             an
             Epirote
             ,
             or
             a
             Byzantine
             ;
             the
             other
             an
             Ephesian
             .
             There
             is
             extant
             an
             Elogue
             of
             Maximus
             the
             Ephesian
             in
             
               Libanius's
               fourty
               first
               Epistle
               of
               his
               fifth
               book
               ,
            
             his
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               and
               the
               Philosophy
               ,
               which
               he
               received
               from
               Maximus
               the
               Improver
               of
               Philosophy
               whilst
               be
               lived
               ,
               and
               its
               Extinguisher
               when
               he
               died
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             term
             here
             )
             
               a
               Crown
               of
               Laurel
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               Cities
               were
               usually
               adorned
               .
            
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             Provinces
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             represented
             in
             this
             habit
             ,
             wearing
             Crowns
             like
             Towers
             upon
             their
             heads
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             
               Notitia
               Imperii
               Romani
            
             .
             Yet
             any
             one
             may
             conjecture
             ,
             that
             this
             place
             should
             be
             thus
             worded
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               with
               which
               the
               Cities
               adorn
               the
               Emperours
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Chief
               Priest.
            
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             phrase
             here
             in
             the
             original
             )
             is
             by
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             rendred
             thus
             ;
             
               quaesitâ
               occasione
               ,
               he
               took
               an
               occasion
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             there
             may
             be
             another
             rendition
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               By
               doing
               hereof
               ,
               he
               raised
               a
               Civil
               War
               against
            
             Constantius
             ,
             
               having
               undertaken
               an
               expedition
               against
               him
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             The
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             must
             signifie
             here
             ,
             to
             be
             
               fulfilled
               ,
               compleated
            
             ,
             or
             
               perfected
               ,
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             therefore
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               non
               enim
               fine
               multo
               sanguine
               studium
               ejus
               Philosophi
               poterat
               adimpleri
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               for
               the
               desire
               of
               this
               Philosopher
               could
               not
               have
               been
               accomplished
               without
               much
               bloud
               .
            
             Musculus's
             Version
             (
             which
             is
             
               declarari
               ,
               could
               not
               have
               been
               declared
            
             )
             and
             also
             
             Christophorson's
             (
             which
             is
             ,
             
               intetnosci
               ,
               could
               not
               have
               been
               discerned
            
             )
             are
             in
             my
             judgment
             absurd
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Force
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               without
               the
               damage
               of
               others
            
             .
          
           
             h
             Translatours
             perceived
             not
             that
             this
             place
             was
             faulty
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Socrates
             wrote
             thus
             :
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               and
               the
               rapines
               of
            
             Eusebius
             
               the
               principal
               person
               of
               the
               Bed
               chamber
               to
               him
               .
            
             ]
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             the
             Provost
             ,
             or
             
               chief
               Officer
               of
               the
               sacred
               Bed-chamber
               ,
            
             which
             Office
             Eusebius
             then
             bore
             .
             Socrates
             does
             frequently
             use
             this
             word
             in
             this
             sense
             ;
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             his
             second
             book
             chap.
             2.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             ,
             in
             
               his
               former
               Invective
               against
               Julian
            
             ,
             does
             confess
             also
             that
             the
             publick
             way
             ,
             or
             manner
             of
             travelling
             and
             conveying
             of
             necessaries
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             was
             well
             rectified
             by
             Julian
             .
             For
             Constantius
             had
             impaired
             it
             much
             ,
             by
             allowing
             the
             Bishops
             every
             where
             the
             use
             thereof
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             come
             to
             the
             Synods
             〈◊〉
             by
             him
             .
             But
             ,
             what
             regulations
             Julianus
             made
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             't
             is
             hard
             to
             determine
             .
             And
             yet
             we
             may
             conjecture
             from
             
             Socrates's
             words
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             of
             travelling
             by
             Chariots
             (
             which
             was
             also
             called
             the
             
               Cursus
               Clavularis
            
             ,
             )
             was
             put
             down
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             travelling
             on
             Horse-back
             (
             upon
             Horses
             provided
             for
             publick
             uses
             )
             remained
             only
             in
             use
             .
             
               Johannes
               Lydus
            
             has
             treated
             at
             large
             
               de
               publico
               Cursu
            
             ,
             in
             his
             book
             
               de
               Mensibus
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Eusebius's
               Eccles
               .
               Hist.
            
             book
             6.
             chap.
             19.
             note
             
               (
               p.
            
             )
          
           
             ‖
             The
             Persians
             suppose
             Mithra
             to
             be
             the
             Sun
             to
             whom
             they
             offer
             many
             sacrifices
             .
             No
             person
             was
             initiated
             into
             the
             Mysteries
             hereof
             ▪
             before
             he
             had
             arrived
             to
             them
             by
             certain
             degrees
             of
             torture
             ,
             and
             had
             declared
             himself
             holy
             ,
             and
             approved
             by
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             †
             That
             is
             ,
             
               A
               secret
               place
               in
               the
               Heathen
               Temples
               ,
               to
               which
               none
               but
               their
               Priests
               had
               access
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Or
             ,
             
               by
               all
               manner
               of
               treacheries
               ▪
            
             for
             that
             's
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Sfortian
             M.
             S.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             For
             an
             account
             of
             the
             reasons
             of
             the
             Alexandrians
             hatred
             towards
             Georgius
             ,
             consult
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             book
             22.
             pag.
             223
             ,
             &c.
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             1631.
             
             See
             also
             Epiphanius
             ,
             in
             Heres
             .
             76
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Ano●oe●
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             good-behaviour
             .
          
           
             b
             In
             the
             Florentine
             and
             Sfortian
             M.
             SS
             .
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             wherefore
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             this
             whole
             place
             is
             to
             be
             thus
             restored
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               But
               when
               you
               had
               repressed
               your
               fury
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             He
             means
             
               Artemius
               ,
               Commander
               in
               chief
               of
               the
               Forces
               in
               Egypt
            
             ;
             as
             he
             is
             stiled
             by
             Theodore●
             ,
             (
             book
             3.
             chap.
             17.
             
             
               Eccles
               .
               Histor.
            
             )
             who
             relates
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             deprived
             of
             his
             estate
             ,
             and
             beheaded
             by
             Julian
             ;
             because
             ,
             being
             Captain
             of
             Egypt
             in
             the
             reign
             of
             Constantius
             ,
             he
             had
             broken
             many
             images
             .
             It
             was
             he
             ,
             who
             allowed
             Georgius
             the
             Arian
             a
             guard
             of
             souldiers
             for
             his
             assistance
             ,
             whilst
             he
             destroyed
             the
             heathen
             Temples
             in
             
               Alexandria
               .
               See
               our
               notes
               on
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
               ,
            
             book
             22.
             pag.
             228.
             
             The
             Martyrdom
             of
             this
             Artemius
             is
             extant
             in
             
               Simeon
               Metaphrastes
            
             ,
             in
             which
             many
             things
             are
             contained
             that
             do
             much
             illustrate
             the
             History
             of
             those
             times
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               In
               that
               Edition
               of
            
             Julianus
             '
             
               s
               works
               published
               by
            
             Petavius
             ,
             
               printed
               at
               paris
            
             1630
             ,
             (
             where
             this
             Letter
             of
             
             Julianus's
             to
             the
             Alexandrians
             is
             reckoned
             to
             be
             
               his
               tenth
               Epistle
               ▪
            
             )
             and
             in
             Nicophorus
             (
             book
             10.
             chap.
             7.
             )
             the
             reading
             and
             punctation
             of
             this
             passage
             is
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             The
             best
             version
             of
             which
             passage
             (
             for
             no
             less
             than
             four
             have
             rendred
             it
             into
             Latine
             )
             is
             
             Langus's
             ;
             who
             his
             rendred
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Qui
               meliu●●ibi
               ipsi
               consuluisset
               ,
               si
               moderate
               vobiscum
               &
               civiliter
               ,
               nec
               tam
               tyrannic●
               ab
               initio
               egisset
               .
            
             We
             have
             followed
             the
             same
             sense
             in
             our
             ●endition
             .
             But
             Christophorsons
             Version
             is
             reprovable
             ,
             both
             for
             his
             inserting
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             ]
             contrary
             to
             the
             authority
             of
             all
             Copies
             ;
             and
             also
             ,
             because
             he
             excuses
             Artemius
             Commander
             of
             the
             Forces
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             carried
             himself
             civilly
             and
             moderately
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Government
             .
             It
             would
             certainly
             have
             been
             most
             absurd
             should
             Julian
             have
             excused
             him
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             ordered
             to
             be
             executed
             as
             a
             Criminal
             .
             If
             any
             one
             therefore
             has
             a
             mind
             to
             follow
             our
             Version
             ,
             't
             is
             b●t
             inserting
             one
             particle
             only
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               But
               perhaps
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             
               Petavius
               (
               in
               his
               notes
               on
               this
               Epistle
               of
               Julianus
               ▪
            
             see
             the
             sorementioned
             Edition
             )
             has
             produced
             another
             emendation
             from
             some
             M.
             SS
             .
             Copies
             ;
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               who
               had
               preserved
               himself
            
             .
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             reading
             in
             the
             Florent
             .
             M.
             S.
             and
             in
             Nicephorus
             is
             better
             than
             that
             in
             the
             vulgar
             Editions
             :
             it
             is
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               that
               we
               sent
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               produce
               them
               undefiled
               with
               bloud
               before
               the
               Gods.
               
            
          
           
             f
             In
             Nicephorus
             the
             reading
             is
             truer
             ;
             where
             the
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Grandfather
             ]
             is
             left
             out
             ;
             and
             the
             clause
             is
             thus
             worded
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               upon
               account
               of
               our
               Uncle
               whose
               name
               we
               bear
               .
            
             ]
             He
             means
             
               Julian
               Expresect
            
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             concerning
             whom
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             relates
             much
             .
             In
             
               Julianus's
               Epistles
            
             ,
             both
             readings
             are
             retained
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               upon
               account
               of
               our
               Grandfather
               and
               Uncle
               whose
               name
               we
               bear
               .
            
             But
             this
             reading
             is
             not
             to
             be
             endured
             ;
             for
             ,
             what
             reason
             has
             Julianus
             to
             mention
             his
             Grandfather
             here
             ▪
             Sozomen
             does
             confirm
             
             Nicephorus's
             reading
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             book
             5.
             chap.
             7.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             this
             place
             should
             be
             thus
             worded
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             The
             reading
             should
             doubtless
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               but
               do
               also
               still
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             i
             It
             must
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Let
               it
               be
               published
            
             .
             ]
             We
             have
             spoken
             concerning
             this
             clause
             (
             which
             was
             usually
             annext
             to
             the
             Emperours
             Edicts
             )
             in
             
               our
               ▪
               Annotations
               on
               Eusebius
            
             ,
             and
             think
             it
             superfluous
             to
             repeat
             it
             here
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Eusebius
             and
             Lucifer
             were
             not
             the
             only
             persons
             who
             entred
             into
             a
             consult
             about
             repairing
             the
             decayed
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             establishing
             the
             Canon
             of
             Faith
             ;
             but
             other
             Bishops
             besides
             them
             ,
             who
             by
             
             Julianus's
             Edict
             were
             at
             that
             time
             recalled
             from
             Exile
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Hilarius
               ,
               Asterius
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             Theodores
             truly
             remarks
             ,
             book
             3.
             chap.
             4.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Histor.
            
             These
             Prelates
             ,
             moved
             thereto
             by
             a
             zeal
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             took
             in
             hand
             to
             reduce
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             to
             the
             path
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             recall
             them
             to
             their
             former
             Concord
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             what
             Baronius
             says
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             and
             Lucifer
             were
             created
             Legates
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             by
             Liberius
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             repairing
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             can
             in
             no
             wise
             be
             true
             .
             For
             the
             same
             must
             have
             been
             said
             concerning
             Hilarius
             and
             the
             other
             Prelates
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Rufinus
             does
             expresly
             disprove
             this
             .
             For
             he
             relates
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             and
             Lucifer
             were
             Commissionated
             with
             this
             Legantine
             power
             by
             the
             Alexandrian
             Synod
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Socrates
             borrowed
             this
             out
             of
             
               Rufinus
               ▪
            
             who
             (
             in
             book
             1.
             chap.
             27.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Histor
            
             .
             )
             has
             these
             words
             :
             
               Lucifer
               autem
               cùm
               exoraretur
               ab
               Eusebio
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               But
               Lucifer
               ,
               being
               entreated
               by
               Eusebius
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               go
               together
               to
               see
               Athanasius
               at
               Alexandria
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               general
               Consult
               with
               those
               Prelates
               that
               were
               left
               ,
               determine
               concerning
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               refused
               to
               be
               present
               himself
               ,
               but
               sends
               his
               Deacon
               is
               his
               Deputy
               .
            
             But
             from
             the
             
               Synodick
               Epistle
            
             ,
             which
             Athanasius
             wrote
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Alexandrian
             Synod
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Bishops
             which
             were
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             we
             are
             informed
             that
             Lucifer
             sent
             two
             of
             his
             Deacons
             to
             the
             Synod
             of
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               Herennius
            
             and
             Agapetus
             ;
             whom
             he
             sent
             after
             he
             had
             Ordained
             Paulinus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             For
             the
             Legates
             of
             Paulinus
             himself
             were
             present
             at
             this
             Synod
             ,
             and
             subscribed
             
               Athanasius's
               Synodick
               Epistle
            
             .
             For
             these
             things
             were
             transacted
             thus
             .
             Soon
             after
             
             Eusebius's
             going
             to
             the
             Alexandrian
             Synod
             ,
             Lucifer
             together
             with
             these
             two
             Bishops
             Cy●atius
             and
             A●a●olius
             (
             the
             one
             whereof
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Palius
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             〈…〉
             ,
             )
             created
             Paulinus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             Who
             ,
             immediately
             after
             his
             Ordination
             ,
             sent
             his
             Legates
             Maximus
             and
             Calamerus
             to
             the
             Alexandrian
             Synod
             .
             Also
             ,
             Apollinaris
             Bishop
             of
             La●●i●ea
             (
             who
             had
             a
             peculiar
             Sect.
             and
             a
             Bishop
             of
             his
             own
             faction
             ,
             at
             Antioch
             )
             sent
             his
             Legate
             ▪
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             The
             Bishops
             of
             Egypt
             therefore
             who
             were
             met
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             heard
             that
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               Asterius
            
             ,
             and
             Lucifer's
             Legates
             were
             sent
             by
             
               Lucifer
               ,
               Cymatius
            
             ,
             and
             Anatolius
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             had
             admitted
             the
             Legates
             sent
             by
             Paulinus
             and
             Apollinaris
             ;
             departed
             every
             one
             to
             their
             own
             Sees
             ,
             and
             gave
             order
             to
             Athanasius
             and
             some
             other
             Bishops
             who
             continued
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             write
             a
             Letter
             to
             the
             Bishops
             convened
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             concerning
             receiving
             the
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             into
             communion
             ,
             how
             they
             ought
             to
             behave
             themselves
             in
             that
             affair
             .
             In
             obedience
             to
             their
             Order
             ,
             Athanasius
             wrote
             a
             Letter
             to
             the
             Bishops
             convened
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             
               Lucifer
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             ,
             and
             Asterius
             ,
             (
             for
             these
             were
             now
             returned
             from
             the
             Alexandrian
             Synod
             :
             )
             Cymatius
             ,
             and
             Anatolius
             .
             This
             Letter
             is
             extant
             in
             Athanasius's
             works
             ,
             which
             Baronius
             supposed
             to
             be
             the
             Synodick
             Epistle
             of
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Synod
            
             .
             But
             't
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             Contents
             of
             that
             Letter
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             written
             from
             the
             Synod
             it self
             ,
             but
             from
             Athanasius
             ;
             nor
             was
             it
             sent
             to
             all
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             to
             those
             of
             Antioch
             in
             particular
             .
             Which
             may
             be
             concluded
             both
             from
             the
             inscription
             it self
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             the
             Text
             of
             the
             whole
             Letter
             .
             For
             he
             treats
             therein
             concerning
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Antiochian
             Church
             only
             ,
             as
             (
             besides
             others
             )
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             this
             passage
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             place
             Athanasius's
             Translatour
             has
             rendred
             ill
             :
             the
             import
             of
             it
             in
             English
             is
             this
             ;
             
               invite
               therefore
               to
               you
               all
               those
               that
               are
               desirous
               of
               continuing
               in
               peace
               with
               you
               ,
               especially
               those
               who
               celebrate
               their
               conventions
               in
               the
               Old
               City
               ,
               and
               such
               as
            
             [
             come
             ]
             
               from
               the
               Arians
               .
               Athanasius
            
             means
             those
             that
             adhered
             to
             Meletius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             For
             they
             ,
             being
             Separatists
             from
             the
             Eustathians
             ,
             had
             their
             Religious
             meetings
             in
             the
             Palaea
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Old
               City
            
             ,
             )
             as
             Theodoret
             attests
             ,
             book
             2.
             chap.
             31.
             and
             book
             3.
             chap.
             4.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Histor.
               Athanasius
            
             speaks
             of
             the
             same
             persons
             afterwards
             in
             the
             said
             Epistle
             ;
             and
             distinguishes
             those
             that
             had
             their
             meetings
             in
             the
             
               Old
               City
            
             ,
             from
             the
             followers
             of
             Paulinus
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Eustathians
             .
             For
             Paulinus
             was
             one
             of
             their
             number
             .
             Those
             therefore
             that
             had
             their
             assemblies
             in
             the
             Palaea
             can
             be
             no
             other
             than
             Meletius's
             favourers
             ,
             whom
             Athanasius
             does
             most
             especially
             commend
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Book
             2.
             
             Chap.
             44.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             clause
             is
             thus
             worded
             in
             the
             Greek
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             ]
             where
             the
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             ought
             in
             my
             judgment
             to
             be
             expunged
             ,
             as
             being
             unnecessarily
             inserted
             here
             by
             some
             careless
             Transcriber
             out
             of
             the
             foregoing
             line
             ,
             where
             it
             occurs
             .
             But
             Nicephorus
             (
             book
             10.
             chap.
             14.
             where
             he
             writes
             out
             this
             passage
             of
             Socrates
             )
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             either
             because
             that
             was
             the
             ▪
             reading
             in
             his
             Copy
             ;
             or
             else
             in
             regard
             he
             thought
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             was
             to
             be
             so
             explained
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Nicephorus
               ▪
            
             (
             at
             the
             book
             and
             chapter
             now
             mentioned
             )
             calls
             this
             person
             Cyrillus
             .
             But
             ,
             from
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Florentine
             and
             Sfortian
             M.
             SS
             .
             we
             have
             termed
             him
             Berillus
             .
             Our
             emendation
             is
             confirmed
             by
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus's
            
             Version
             .
             Berillus
             was
             not
             Bishop
             of
             Philadelphia
             ,
             as
             Socrates
             says
             here
             ,
             but
             of
             Bostra
             (
             or
             of
             Bostri
             )
             in
             Arabia
             :
             he
             denied
             Christ
             to
             have
             been
             God
             before
             his
             incarnation
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             informs
             us
             ,
             book
             6.
             chap.
             33.
             of
             
               his
               Ecclesiastick
               History
            
             ;
             where
             see
             note
             
               (
               a.
            
             )
             That
             passage
             of
             Origens
             must
             be
             understood
             concerning
             this
             Heresie
             of
             Berillus's
             ,
             which
             occurs
             in
             
               his
               Comment
               on
               the
               Epistle
               to
               Titus
               :
            
             where
             his
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Sed
               &
               eos
               qui
               hominem
               dicunt
               Dominum
               Jesum
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Also
               those
               ,
               who
               affirm
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               to
               be
               a
               man
               fore-known
               ,
               and
               predesigned
               ,
               who
               before
               his
               coming
               in
               the
               flesh
               had
               no
               peculiar
               existence
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               but
               that
               being
               born
               man
               he
               had
               the
               Deity
               of
               the
               Father
               only
               in
               him
               ;
               these
               persons
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               cannot
               ,
               without
               great
               danger
               ,
               be
               accounted
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             This
             passage
             occurs
             also
             in
             
               Pamphilus's
               Apologetick
               in
               defence
               of
               Origen
               .
            
             And
             Gennadius
             has
             mentioned
             it
             ,
             in
             
               his
               book
               De
               Dogmatibus
               Ecclesiasticis
            
             ,
             cap.
             4.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Essence
             ,
             or
             Substance
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Subsistence
               ,
               Existence
            
             ,
             or
             Personality
             .
          
           
             ‖
             See
             
               Euseb
               .
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             book
             7.
             chap.
             6.
             note
             (
             b.
             )
             This
             was
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Sabellian
             and
             Arian
             Heresie
             ▪
             
               Sabellius
               confounded
               the
               persons
               in
               the
               sacred
               Trinity
               ,
               Arius
               divided
               the
               substance
               .
            
          
           
             c
             The
             Acts
             of
             the
             Synod
             of
             Alexandria
             are
             not
             now
             extant
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             sufficiently
             apparent
             ,
             both
             from
             that
             Synodick
             Epistle
             which
             Athanasius
             wrote
             in
             the
             name
             of
             that
             Council
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             hence
             ,
             because
             
               the
               Great
               Athanasius
            
             was
             present
             at
             that
             Synod
             ,
             that
             what
             Socrates
             here
             says
             is
             false
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Synodick
             Epistle
             ,
             there
             occurs
             no
             such
             passage
             in
             that
             ,
             as
             this
             ,
             
               that
               the
               terms
               Ousia
               and
               Hypostasis
               are
               not
               to
               be
               used
               as
               often
               as
               we
               speak
               concerning
               God.
            
             Nor
             ,
             would
             Athanasius
             ever
             have
             suffered
             that
             to
             have
             been
             determined
             in
             his
             Synod
             ,
             which
             does
             manifestly
             contradict
             the
             
               Nicene
               Creed
            
             .
             For
             in
             that
             Creed
             the
             term
             Ousia
             does
             occur
             .
             Socrates
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             deceived
             by
             this
             passage
             in
             the
             Synodick
             Epistle
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               And
               ,
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               all
               persons
               ,
               after
               such
               interpretations
               of
               those
               terms
               ,
               unanimously
               agreed
               ,
               that
               that
               Creed
               ,
               which
               the
               Father
               's
               made
               profession
               of
               at
               Nice
               ,
               was
               better
               and
               more
               accurate
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               future
               ,
               it
               was
               sufficient
               ,
               that
               the
               terms
               thereof
               should
               be
               made
               use
               of
               .
            
             In
             which
             words
             ,
             the
             terms
             Ousia
             and
             Hypostasis
             are
             not
             condemned
             :
             but
             this
             only
             is
             asserted
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             more
             safe
             to
             use
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Creed
             ,
             than
             these
             ,
             
               of
               three
               Hypostasis's
               and
               of
               one
               Hypostasis
               .
            
             For
             the
             debate
             at
             that
             time
             was
             only
             concerning
             these
             words
             ;
             some
             affirming
             there
             were
             three
             Hypostasis's
             in
             the
             sacred
             Trinity
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             followers
             of
             Meletius
             :
             others
             ,
             with
             Paulinus
             ,
             professing
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Hypostasis
             .
             But
             no
             question
             was
             then
             started
             concerning
             the
             term
             Ousia
             .
             For
             both
             sides
             asserted
             that
             there
             was
             one
             substance
             in
             the
             Trinity
             .
             How
             therefore
             can
             that
             which
             Socrates
             here
             says
             stand
             good
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             Decreed
             in
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Synod
            
             ,
             that
             these
             terms
             Eusia
             and
             Hypostasis
             were
             not
             to
             be
             used
             concerning
             God
             ?
             Perhaps
             also
             
               Sabinus
               ▪
            
             (
             whose
             
               Collection
               Socrates
            
             had
             diligently
             perused
             )
             had
             led
             him
             into
             this
             mistake
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             They
             mean
             ,
             I
             suppose
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             at
             Hebr.
             1.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Character
               of
               his
               Subsistence
            
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             our
             English
             Version
             words
             it
             )
             
               the
               express
               image
               of
               his
               person
               .
            
             Some
             of
             the
             Antients
             were
             very
             cautious
             about
             acknowledging
             
               three
               Hypostases
            
             in
             the
             Deity
             .
             Particularly
             S
             r
             Jerome
             ,
             who
             thought
             that
             the
             term
             Hypostasis
             in
             this
             Text
             signified
             Substantia
             :
             and
             therefore
             in
             
               his
               Version
            
             't
             is
             thus
             rendred
             
               figura
               substantiae
               ejus
               ,
               the
               figure
               of
               his
               substance
               .
            
             See
             D
             r
             Owens
             account
             of
             this
             phrase
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Exposition
               on
               the
               Hebrews
            
             ,
             pag.
             55
             ,
             &c.
             
               Edit
               .
               London
            
             .
             1668.
             
          
           
             d
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               the
               names
            
             ,
             ]
             which
             is
             the
             common
             reading
             ▪
             the
             Florentine
             M.
             S.
             words
             it
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               those
               named
            
             .
             ]
             But
             Nicephorus
             maintains
             the
             common
             reading
             ;
             for
             he
             has
             recorded
             this
             passage
             of
             Socrates
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Which
             his
             Learned
             Translatour
             Langus
             has
             thus
             rendred
             :
             
               Sed
               tribus
               usurpatis
               nominibus
               ,
               res
               quaeque
               in
               Trinitate
               tripliciter
               distincta
               peculiari
               subsistentiâ
               suâ
               intelligatur
               .
            
             But
             I
             cannot
             approve
             of
             this
             rendition
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             recedes
             too
             far
             from
             the
             Authours
             words
             .
             Langus
             was
             puzled
             with
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               the
               names
            
             ,
             ]
             and
             not
             without
             reason
             .
             For
             the
             bare
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             is
             neither
             believed
             ,
             nor
             asserted
             to
             be
             God
             ;
             but
             the
             things
             [
             or
             persons
             ]
             signified
             by
             those
             names
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Florentine
             M.
             S.
             is
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             vulgar
             reading
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Irenaeus
               Grammaticus
            
             was
             an
             Alexandrian
             ,
             the
             Scholar
             of
             
               Heliodorus
               Metricus
            
             ,
             who
             by
             a
             Latine
             name
             was
             called
             
               Minucius
               Pacatus
            
             .
             He
             wrote
             many
             books
             
               concerning
               the
               propriety
               of
               the
               Attick
               Language
               .
            
             For
             he
             compiled
             three
             Books
             
               of
               Attick
               names
            
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             more
             
               de
               Atticâ
               consuci●dine
               in
               dictione
               &
               in
               prosodia
               ,
            
             which
             were
             alphabetically
             digested
             :
             he
             composed
             one
             Book
             also
             
               de
               Atticismo
            
             ,
             as
             Suidas
             relates
             in
             
               his
               Lexicon
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             Nicephorus
             (
             book
             10.
             chap.
             15.
             )
             reads
             this
             passage
             otherwise
             .
             For
             ,
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               as
               if
               any
               one
               should
               term
            
             ]
             he
             words
             it
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               And
               another
               stiles
               it
               the
               Lees
               in
               an
               Hogshead
               .
            
             ]
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             translates
             this
             place
             thus
             :
             
               Apud
               Menandrum
               vero
               veluti
               faeces
               quae
               ex
               vino
               colliguntur
               in
               dolio
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               id
               est
               ,
               subsistentiam
               designare
               dicit
               .
            
             But
             ,
             I
             think
             that
             there
             is
             another
             sense
             of
             these
             words
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Menander
             should
             term
             
               Sauce
               Hypostasis
            
             ,
             because
             it
             settles
             in
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             dish
             ,
             like
             Lees
             ,
             or
             Sedement
             ,
             in
             an
             Hogshead
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             Substance
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Unmixt
               ▪
            
             or
             uncompounded
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             Athanasius
             ,
             pag.
             705.
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Tyrannically
               acted
               against
               us
            
             :
             ]
             But
             I
             do
             rather
             approve
             of
             Nicephorus's
             reading
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               contrived
               against
               us
            
             ;
             ]
             which
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             has
             followed
             in
             his
             Version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Sam.
             22.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               send
               forth
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             Midian
             ;
             See
             Exod.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Sam.
             19.
             11
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             1
             Sam.
             21.
             the
             Septuagint
             (
             the
             words
             of
             which
             version
             Athanasius
             quotes
             here
             )
             calls
             this
             man
             Abimelech
             :
             but
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             his
             name
             is
             Abimelech
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Obadiah
             .
             See
             1
             Kings
             18.
             13.
             
          
           
             ‖
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             Numb
             .
             35.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Matt.
             10.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Matt.
             24.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Matt.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Matt.
             12.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             John
             11.
             53
             ,
             54.
             
          
           
             ‖
             John
             10.
             58
             ,
             59.
             
          
           
             b
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               or
               rather
               consider
               them
            
             ]
             we
             follow
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Edition
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             which
             is
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               or
               rather
               hear
               them
               ,
               (
               for
               they
               see
               them
               not
               ,
               )
               ought
               they
               not
               ,
               according
               as
               't
               is
               written
               ,
               to
               be
               burnt
               with
               fire
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Which
             reading
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Scholasticus
            
             followed
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             his
             version
             .
             But
             Musculus
             and
             Christophorson
             joyn
             these
             words
             [
             
               according
               as
               't
               is
               written
            
             ]
             with
             these
             [
             
               for
               they
               see
               not
            
             ;
             ]
             as
             if
             Athanasius
             had
             alluded
             to
             that
             saying
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Matt.
             13.
             13
             ;
             
               they
               seeing
               ,
               see
               not
            
             :
             which
             rendition
             I
             like
             not
             .
             For
             the
             Arians
             could
             not
             then
             see
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             done
             long
             before
             their
             age
             .
             I
             am
             also
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             with
             Langus
             ,
             that
             the
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               burnt
               with
               fire
            
             ]
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             
               eternal
               fire
            
             ,
             or
             
               of
               fire
               sent
               from
            
             heaven
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             seems
             to
             be
             used
             here
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               shall
               they
               not
            
             ,
             ]
             or
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ought
               they
               not
            
             ,
             ]
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             14.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             All
             Translatours
             have
             rendred
             this
             place
             ill
             ;
             excepting
             Langus
             only
             ,
             
             Nicephorus's
             Translatour
             :
             whose
             rendition
             of
             it
             is
             this
             :
             
               Qui
               semel
               blasphemare
               ,
               &
               maledictis
               eum
               incessere
               consult●
               instituerunt
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               who
               have
               once
               already
               with
               deliberation
               undertaken
               to
               blaspheme
               and
               assail
               him
               with
               slanderous
               reproaches
               .
            
             For
             he
             means
             the
             Arians
             ,
             who
             rancked
             Christ
             amongst
             the
             creatures
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               was
               in
               our
               Saviour
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               was
               in
               the
               Saints
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               passions
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               affections
               of
               our
               infirmity
            
             .
          
           
             *
             John
             7.
             30.
             
          
           
             †
             John
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             John
             7.
             6.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Matt.
             26.
             45.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             term
             here
             in
             the
             original
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             defences
             ,
             ]
             which
             is
             in
             no
             wise
             agreeable
             here
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             instead
             thereof
             ,
             Nicephorus
             substituted
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               his
               own
               nets
            
             .
             ]
             In
             my
             judgement
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               his
               own
               promises
            
             ;
             ]
             and
             so
             Epiphanius
             read
             it
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             Version
             .
             But
             Rufinus
             (
             book
             1.
             chap.
             30.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             )
             has
             this
             passage
             only
             ;
             
               sed
               constringeb●●ur
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               But
               he
               was
               bound
               by
               the
               bond
               of
               his
               Legate
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               authority
               had
               subscribed
               in
               the
               Council
               .
            
             Afterwards
             ,
             Rufinus
             adds
             these
             words
             concerning
             
               Lucifer
               ,
               si
               vero
               recepisset
               Alexandrini
               decreta
               concilii
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               But
               ,
               ●ad
               he
               admitted
               of
               the
               determinations
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Council
               ,
               he
               saw
               that
               all
               his
               attempts
               must
               have
               been
               frustrated
               .
            
             But
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             Lucifer
             should
             reject
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Synod●
            
             determinations
             .
             For
             that
             Synod
             had
             approved
             of
             
             Paulinus's
             ordination
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             remarkt
             before
             from
             
               Athanasius's
               Synodick
               Epistle
            
             .
             And
             whereas
             Eusebius
             subscribed
             that
             Epistle
             ,
             he
             also
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             approved
             of
             Lucifers
             Ordination
             of
             Paulinus
             .
             Yet
             ,
             the
             same
             Eusebius
             coming
             to
             Antioch
             after
             the
             Alexandrian
             Council
             ,
             and
             perceiving
             the
             disagreement
             between
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             would
             communicate
             with
             neither
             party
             ,
             as
             Rufinus
             attests
             in
             the
             forequoted
             book
             and
             chapter
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             abstained
             as
             well
             from
             
             Paulinus's
             as
             
             Meletius's
             communion
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Homoöusian
               Faith.
            
             
          
           
             a
             Concerning
             these
             little
             Synods
             ,
             or
             Conventicles
             ,
             of
             the
             Macedoniani
             ,
             this
             passage
             in
             
             Basilius's
             72
             Epistle
             ,
             
               Ad
               Ev●senos
            
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               There
               is
               not
               amongst
               us
               one
               saith
               at
               Seleucia
               ,
               another
               a●
               Constantinople
               :
               a
               third
               a●
               Zela
               ,
               a
               fourth
               at
               Lampsacum
               ▪
               and
               a
               fifth
               at
               Rome
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             book
             .
             2.
             chap.
             39.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             was
             with
             good
             reason
             objected
             against
             the
             Macedonians
             ,
             that
             whereas
             they
             dissented
             from
             the
             Acacians
             in
             the
             Draught
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             and
             were
             deposed
             by
             them
             in
             the
             Seleucian
             and
             Constantinopolitan
             Synod
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             they
             communicated
             with
             them
             .
             Basilius
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             accuses
             them
             upon
             this
             account
             in
             his
             73
             
               Epist●e
               ad
               suos
               Monachos
            
             .
             Basilius's
             words
             there
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             concerning
             Eustathius
             and
             the
             Macedonians
             ,
             who
             blamed
             Basilius
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             heretofore
             communicated
             with
             Eudoxius
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             his
             79
             th
             Epistle
             to
             Eustathius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Nicephorus
             understood
             this
             passage
             of
             Socrates
             otherwise
             ;
             he
             words
             it
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               Why
               do
               you
               now
               dissent
               from
               the
               Acacians
               ,
               with
               whom
               you
               have
               heretofore
               agreed
               and
               communicated
               ?
               Nicephorus
            
             therefore
             seems
             to
             have
             taken
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               untill
               now
            
             ]
             for
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             hitherto
             .
             ]
             But
             I
             like
             not
             this
             exposition
             ,
             and
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               did
               communicate
            
             ]
             is
             by
             Socrates
             used
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               do
               communicate
            
             .
             ]
             Which
             Basilius
             does
             mightily
             confirm
             in
             his
             forequoted
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             Epiphanius
             (
             in
             
               Haeres
               .
               Semiarian
            
             .
             )
             Where
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             Semiarians
             were
             divided
             into
             several
             factions
             ,
             yet
             they
             dissented
             in
             words
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             reallity
             agreed
             in
             the
             same
             opinion
             :
             in
             so
             much
             that
             it
             would
             be
             very
             difficult
             to
             assign
             the
             point
             wherein
             they
             disagreed
             amongst
             themselves
             .
             But
             upon
             a
             more
             mature
             consideration
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             I
             Judge
             
             Nicephorus's
             sense
             of
             these
             words
             to
             be
             truer
             .
             For
             Socrates
             says
             ,
             that
             
               Eleusins
               ,
               Eustathius
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Macedonians
             did
             at
             this
             time
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Julian
             )
             first
             make
             up
             a
             Body
             of
             their
             own
             Sect
             ,
             and
             ,
             having
             convened
             Synods
             ,
             did
             confirm
             the
             Creed
             of
             the
             Antiochian
             Synod
             ,
             and
             
               anathematize
               Acacius
            
             with
             his
             followers
             :
             and
             that
             when
             they
             were
             questioned
             by
             some
             ,
             why
             they
             had
             communicated
             with
             the
             Acacians
             (
             whose
             Creed
             they
             did
             reject
             )
             so
             long
             after
             the
             
               Seleucian
               Synod
            
             ;
             they
             returned
             this
             answer
             by
             Sophronius
             ;
             to
             wit
             ;
             
               the
               Western
               Prelates
               erred
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               asserted
               the
               Homoöusian
               Faith
               :
               the
               Easterns
               ,
               being
               followers
               of
               Aëtius's
               opinion
               ,
               professed
               the
               Son
               to
               be
               dislike
               the
               Father
               :
               but
               we
               keeping
               the
               middle
               way
               ,
               do
               affirm
               the
               Son
               to
               be
               like
               the
               Father
               according
               to
               his
               subsistence
               .
            
             This
             is
             
             Sophronius's
             answer
             .
             Which
             that
             it
             may
             satisfie
             the
             question
             proposed
             ,
             this
             must
             necessarily
             be
             understood
             ,
             to
             wit
             ;
             
               Since
               therefore
               the
               Acacians
               entertained
               the
               same
               Sentiments
               ,
               it
               need
               not
               be
               wondred
               at
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               hitherto
               held
               communion
               with
               them
               .
               Acacius
               ,
            
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             did
             profess
             the
             Son
             to
             be
             like
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             the
             Macedonians
             did
             .
             See
             Sozomen
             ,
             book
             5.
             chap.
             14.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             substance
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             See
             chap.
             7.
             of
             this
             book
             .
          
           
             d
             This
             place
             is
             very
             intricate
             .
             The
             answer
             of
             the
             Macedoniani
             (
             which
             Socrates
             has
             related
             above
             ,
             out
             of
             Sabinus
             )
             is
             obscure
             enough
             .
             But
             the
             censure
             and
             reprehension
             of
             that
             answer
             (
             which
             Socrates
             now
             subjoyns
             ,
             )
             seems
             to
             be
             much
             more
             obscure
             .
             Nor
             does
             Nicephorus
             give
             us
             any
             assistance
             here
             ;
             for
             he
             has
             transcribed
             this
             passage
             of
             
             Socrates's
             almost
             word
             for
             word
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             we
             will
             endeavour
             to
             produce
             something
             in
             order
             to
             the
             illustration
             of
             this
             place
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             our
             Sentiment
             .
             The
             Macedoniani
             were
             asked
             ,
             why
             they
             dissented
             from
             Acacius
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             had
             before
             held
             communion
             .
             In
             their
             answer
             they
             blamed
             the
             Homoöusians
             and
             
               Aëtius
               .
               This
               is
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               says
               Socrates
               .
               For
               you
               were
               not
               questioned
               concerning
               Aëtius
               ,
               but
               concerning
               Acacius
               ;
               you
               do
               meerly
               sophisticate
               :
               for
               Acacius
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               you
               ,
               does
               condemn
               Aëtius's
               opinion
               .
               Now
               ,
               whereas
               you
               condemn
               Aëtius's
               opinion
               ,
               you
               are
               not
               for
               that
               reason
               any
               whit
               less
               Hereticks
               .
               For
               by
               your
               own
               words
               you
               are
               convinced
               of
               Novelty
               or
               Heresie
               ,
               whilst
               you
               assert
               the
               Son
               to
               be
               like
               the
               Father
               according
               to
               subsistence
               .
               Wherein
               you
               dissent
               as
               well
               from
               the
               Catholick
               followers
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Creed
               ,
               (
               who
               profess
               him
               to
               be
               of
               the
               same
               substance
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               )
               as
               from
               the
               Arians
               ,
               who
               asserted
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Creature
               ,
               or
               dislike
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               Substance
               .
               'T
               is
               certain
               ,
            
             Theodoret
             (
             book
             4.
             
             
               Haret
               .
               Fabul
            
             .
             )
             does
             say
             ,
             that
             Macedonius
             asserted
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             to
             be
             every
             way
             like
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             the
             first
             who
             invented
             the
             term
             Homoiöusios
             .
             He
             was
             therefore
             one
             of
             the
             Semiarians
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Acacius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             book
             2.
             chap.
             20.
             note
             
               (
               ●
               .
            
             )
          
           
             a
             It
             must
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               Euleu●ius
            
             ]
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             the
             following
             words
             .
             So
             Christophorson
             found
             the
             reading
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             his
             Version
             .
             See
             Sozomen
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             He
             means
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             Basilica
             [
             or
             Cathedral
             ]
             which
             was
             in
             the
             fourth
             Ward
             of
             the
             City
             Constantinople
             .
             For
             this
             was
             simply
             and
             absolutely
             called
             
               The
               Cathedral
            
             .
             The
             other
             was
             termed
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Cathedral
            
             ,
             which
             stood
             in
             the
             seventh
             Ward
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             
               The
               old
               description
               of
               that
               City
               .
            
             In
             the
             former
             Basilica
             therefore
             ,
             
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               City
               Constantinople's
               publick
               Genius
            
             had
             heretofore
             been
             placed
             .
             For
             so
             these
             words
             of
             Socrates
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             must
             be
             rendred
             .
             For
             the
             Greeks
             do
             usually
             call
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Latines
             term
             Genius
             ;
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             
               the
               Temples
               of
               the
               publick
               Genius
            
             ;
             see
             
               Euseb.
               book
               concerning
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Palestine
               ,
            
             chap.
             11.
             note
             
               (
               q.
            
             )
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             Florent
             .
             and
             Sfortian
             M.
             SS
             .
             the
             reading
             here
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               but
               revenged
               i●
               afterwards
               ●
            
             .
             ]
             which
             reading
             pleases
             me
             best
             .
             For
             Julianus
             was
             not
             afterwards
             in
             any
             instance
             revenged
             upon
             Mark
             in
             particular
             ;
             but
             he
             persecuted
             all
             the
             Christians
             in
             general
             ,
             with
             that
             sort
             of
             persecution
             which
             Socrates
             relates
             .
             Nicephorus
             met
             with
             the
             same
             reading
             in
             his
             Copy
             :
             for
             thus
             he
             has
             exprest
             this
             passage
             in
             Socrates
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               but
               he
               was
               in
               a
               very
               horrid
               manner
               revenged
               for
               that
               thing
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Logicians
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             stead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               who
               preferred
               riches
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             I
             suppose
             it
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               regard
               they
               preferred
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             [
             Which
             emendation
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Epiphan
             .
             Scholasticus's
             Version
             ;
             and
             by
             
             Nicephorus's
             expressing
             of
             this
             passage
             ,
             in
             his
             tenth
             book
             ,
             chap.
             23.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             name
             of
             this
             Prefect
             of
             Egypt
             [
             who
             in
             the
             Greek
             is
             called
             
               Prefect
               of
               Alexandria
            
             ]
             was
             Hermogenes
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             
             Julian's
             23
             d
             Epistle
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Athanasius
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             my
             judgment
             ,
             this
             passage
             should
             be
             worded
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Those
               who
               sought
               for
               him
               ,
               ask't
               his
               followers
               ,
               whether
               they
               had
               seen
               Athanasius
               :
            
             ]
             the
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             nothing
             ]
             being
             expunged
             ;
             which
             is
             superfluous
             .
             Nicephorus
             confirms
             our
             emendation
             ;
             in
             whom
             this
             word
             [
             nothing
             ]
             occurs
             not
             ,
             either
             because
             he
             found
             it
             not
             in
             his
             Copy
             ;
             or
             else
             in
             regard
             he
             disliked
             that
             expression
             .
             Further
             ▪
             this
             whole
             story
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             Rufinus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Book
             2.
             chap.
             46.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               compiled
               an
               art
               of
               Grammar
               conform
               to
               the
               Christian
               mode
               .
            
          
           
             †
             See
             
               Scalig
               .
               Poct
            
             .
             book
             2.
             chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Tragedy
               that
               might
               be
               represented
               by
               Actors
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               a
               multitude
               of
               Gods.
            
             
          
           
             †
             Col.
             1.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             1.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             At
             what
             place
             this
             precept
             of
             our
             Saviours
             [
             
               that
               we
               should
               be
               skilfull
               mony-changers
            
             ]
             does
             occur
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             .
             For
             't
             is
             not
             to
             be
             met
             with
             in
             the
             Gospels
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             Origen
             and
             Jerome
             do
             agree
             ,
             that
             this
             command
             was
             given
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             was
             afterwards
             inculcated
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             I
             am
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             with
             the
             Learned
             Usher
             ,
             who
             supposes
             ,
             that
             that
             saying
             of
             our
             Saviour
             was
             recorded
             
               in
               the
               Gospel
               according
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               .
            
             Further
             ,
             this
             saying
             is
             frequently
             mentioned
             amongst
             the
             Antients
             .
             Amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             Palladius
             makes
             mention
             of
             it
             
               in
               the
               Life
               of
               John
               Chrysostome
               .
            
             See
             
               Euseb.
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             book
             7.
             chap.
             7.
             note
             (
             a.
             )
             and
             the
             following
             remark
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             Colos.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Titus
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Epimenides
             did
             indeed
             predict
             many
             things
             ,
             partly
             to
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             partly
             to
             the
             Lacedaemonians
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             the
             Cretians
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             
               Diogenes
               Laërtius
            
             :
             (
             See
             
               Laërtius
               in
               Epimened
            
             .
             )
             But
             I
             never
             read
             ,
             that
             oracles
             were
             written
             by
             him
             .
             Suidas
             affirms
             ,
             that
             he
             wrote
             some
             
               mysticall
               and
               expiatory
               Poems
            
             ,
             and
             
               some
               other
               obscure
               things
            
             .
             These
             therefore
             must
             be
             stiled
             
               Oracles
               .
               Epimenides
            
             was
             a
             person
             incomparably
             well
             skilled
             in
             Lustrations
             and
             Consecrations
             .
             In
             his
             Lustrations
             or
             purgations
             ,
             he
             made
             great
             use
             of
             the
             Sea-Onyon
             :
             and
             therefore
             one
             kind
             of
             it
             was
             from
             him
             called
             the
             
               Epimenidian-Sea
               Onyon
            
             .
             So
             Theophrastus
             ,
             book
             7.
             chap.
             10.
             
             Hence
             it
             appears
             ,
             why
             Socrates
             termed
             
               Epimenides
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               an
               Initiator
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             17.
             28.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             exercising
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             Beard-hater
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             the
             Greeks
             do
             in
             general
             term
             all
             small
             and
             minute-Merchants
             ,
             because
             they
             barter'd
             their
             Wares
             for
             a
             mean
             value
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             
               to
               buy
               and
               sell
               for
               gain
            
             ;
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             imports
             
               a
               Merchandizeing
               trade
            
             ,
             as
             
               Julius
               Pollux
            
             informs
             us
             ,
             book
             3.
             chap.
             25.
             
             Hence
             ,
             
               he
               was
               termed
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             says
             
               Harpocration
               )
               who
               had
               been
               frequently
               sold.
            
             These
             Traders
             are
             in
             Latine
             termed
             
               Cociones
               ,
               Arilatores
            
             ,
             and
             Dardanaril
             .
             But
             Nicephorus
             calls
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             whom
             Socrates
             here
             terms
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             in
             English
             be
             termed
             Retailers
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Dardanarii
             heretofore
             were
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Hence
             't
             is
             that
             
               Gregor
               .
               Nazianzen
            
             (
             in
             
               his
               first
               Invective
               against
               Julian
            
             ,
             )
             stiles
             him
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Bull-burner
             .
             And
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             (
             book
             25.
             pag
             294
             ,
             Edit
             .
             Paris
             .
             1636
             3
             )
             giving
             a
             Character
             of
             him
             ,
             says
             thus
             :
             
               Praesagiorum
               sciscitationi
               nimiae
               deditus
               ,
               ut
               aequiparare
               videretur
               in
               hac
               parte
               principem
               Hadrianum
               :
               superstitiosus
               magis
               ,
               quàm
               sactorum
               legitimus
               observator
               innumeras
               sine
               parsimonia
               pecudes
               Mactans
               :
               ut
               aestimaretur
               si
               reve●tisset
               de
               Parthis
               boves
               jam
               defutures
               :
               Marci
               illius
               similis
               Caesaris
               ,
               in
               quem
               id
               accepimus
               dictum
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             In
             the
             original
             ,
             the
             reading
             here
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               And
               returns
               to
               Tarsus
               in
               Cilicia
               :
            
             ]
             which
             reading
             Nicephorus
             has
             followed
             .
             But
             in
             my
             opinion
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               and
               that
               he
               would
               return
               to
               Tarsus
               in
               Cilicia
               [
               and
               reside
               there
               .
            
             ]
             For
             Julian
             threatned
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             returned
             from
             Persia
             ,
             he
             would
             go
             to
             Tarsus
             in
             Cilicia
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             Winter
             any
             more
             at
             Antioch
             .
             See
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             book
             23.
             pag.
             239.
             
               of
               our
               Edition
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             This
             Oration
             of
             
             Libanius's
             is
             in
             my
             hands
             ;
             't
             is
             transcribed
             from
             two
             M.
             SS
             .
             Copies
             ,
             the
             one
             belonging
             to
             
               Johannes
               A'tinus
            
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             the
             
               most
               eminent
               Cardinal
               Francis
               Barberini
            
             .
             We
             will
             (
             God
             willing
             )
             translate
             this
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             twenty
             other
             Orations
             of
             the
             same
             
             Sophista's
             into
             Latine
             ,
             and
             publish
             them
             within
             a
             little
             while
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             There
             was
             a
             Grove
             in
             the
             suburbs
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             called
             Daphne
             ,
             which
             was
             consecrated
             to
             Apollo
             ;
             whence
             he
             was
             termed
             
               Apollo
               Daphnaeus
               .
               Sozomen
            
             spends
             a
             great
             many
             words
             in
             describing
             this
             Grove
             ,
             at
             chap.
             19.
             books
             5.
             of
             
               his
               Eccles.
               Histor.
            
             
          
           
             a
             He
             succeeded
             Zabinus
             in
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             says
             Eusebius
             ,
             book
             6.
             chap.
             2.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Histor.
            
             The
             same
             Authour
             (
             chap.
             39.
             book
             .
             6.
             )
             says
             that
             he
             died
             in
             prison
             (
             but
             
               Chrysostome
               ▪
            
             Lib.
             de
             S.
             Babyl
             .
             Tom.
             9.
             pag.
             669.
             tells
             us
             he
             was
             beheaded
             ,
             )
             in
             
             Decius's
             Reign
             .
             Where
             his
             body
             was
             first
             buried
             ,
             is
             not
             known
             :
             but
             wherever
             it
             was
             ,
             there
             it
             rested
             ,
             till
             Gallus
             ,
             Julian's
             brother
             ,
             built
             a
             Church
             over
             against
             the
             Temple
             of
             
               Apollo
               Daphnaeus
            
             ,
             (
             see
             Sozom.
             book
             5.
             chap.
             19.
             )
             into
             which
             he
             caused
             S.
             
             Babylas's
             body
             to
             be
             translated
             .
             After
             this
             removal
             of
             it
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             't
             was
             intombed
             within
             the
             City
             Antioch
             ,
             in
             a
             Church
             dedicated
             to
             his
             name
             and
             memory
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Rufinus's
               Eccles
               .
               Hist.
            
             book
             1.
             chap.
             36.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             the
             phrase
             in
             the
             Original
             ;
             which
             neither
             Musculus
             ,
             nor
             Christophorson
             understood
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             their
             Versions
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Cyrillus
               predicted
               in
               the
               presence
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             the
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             must
             not
             be
             referred
             to
             Christ
             ;
             though
             Musculus
             and
             Christophorson
             both
             render
             it
             so
             ▪
             Nicephorus
             does
             evidently
             confirm
             our
             Version
             ,
             at
             book
             10.
             chap.
             33.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Histor.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               which
               made
               the
               stones
               of
               the
               old
               foundation
               of
               the
               Temple
               seeth
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             ●oy●e
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             the
             term
             occurs
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             37
             ;
             where
             out
             English
             Version
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               more
               than
               Conquerour
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Theodoret
               (
               Eccles.
               Histor.
            
             book
             3.
             chap.
             25.
             )
             has
             recorded
             this
             passage
             of
             Julian
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
             
               'T
               is
               re●orted
               ,
               that
               upon
               the
               receipt
               of
               his
               wound
               ,
               he
               filled
               his
               hand
               with
               bloud
               ,
               and
               threw
               it
               up
               into
               the
               air
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               O
               Galilean
               ▪
            
             [
             so
             he
             termed
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             the
             Christians
             he
             called
             Galileans
             ]
             
               Thou
               hast
               overcome
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             Greek
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             signifies
             in
             this
             place
             
               Protectores
               Domesticos
               ,
               The
               Emperours
               Guards
            
             ;
             concerning
             whom
             we
             have
             spoken
             at
             large
             ,
             in
             
               our
               Notes
            
             on
             book
             14.
             of
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ;
             pag.
             33.
             
             In
             this
             sense
             Socrates
             uses
             this
             term
             ,
             book
             4.
             chap.
             1.
             
             This
             is
             that
             Callistus
             (
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             )
             whom
             Libanius
             (
             Epist.
             120.
             book
             4.
             )
             calls
             Callistio
             ,
             friend
             to
             
               Sallustius
               Pr●fect
            
             of
             the
             Pratorium
             .
             For
             Libanius
             attests
             there
             (
             as
             well
             as
             Socrates
             does
             here
             )
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Poet.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Country
               of
               the
            
             Persians
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             original
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               For
               ,
               being
               punished
               with
               the
               loss
               of
               the
               dominion
               over
               the
               Syrians
               :
            
             ]
             which
             reading
             is
             retained
             in
             all
             our
             coples
             .
             Agreeable
             to
             which
             is
             Epiphanius
             Scholasticus's
             Version
             ;
             who
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Amissâ
               namque
               Syriâ
               ,
               &
               traditâ
               Persis
               Nisibi
               ,
               For
               having
               lost
               Syria
               ,
               and
               surrendred
               Nicibis
               to
               the
               Persians
               :
            
             And
             Niccphorus
             words
             this
             passage
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             
               Moreover
               ,
               surrendring
               some
               places
               to
               the
               Persians
               ,
               that
               were
               tributary
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
               I
               mean
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Syrians
               ,
               and
               Nisibis
               in
               Mesopotamia
               .
            
             But
             ,
             Jovianus
             surrendred
             not
             Syria
             to
             the
             Persians
             .
             He
             gave
             them
             Nisibis
             only
             ,
             and
             the
             Countries
             beyond
             the
             Tigris
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Syrians
            
             ]
             it
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Borders
               of
               the
               Empire
            
             ;
             ]
             and
             accordingly
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             .
             Than
             which
             emendation
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             certain
             .
             Socrates
             himself
             confirms
             it
             ,
             who
             speaking
             concerning
             this
             matter
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             says
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               ascribed
               the
               disgrace
               of
               the
               loss
               of
               the
               Borders
               to
               him
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Between
             these
             two
             words
             [
             encouraged
             ]
             and
             [
             death
             ,
             ]
             there
             was
             wanting
             in
             the
             printed
             Copies
             of
             Socrates
             this
             whole
             line
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               But
               the
               Pagans
               bewailed
            
             Julianus's
             ;
             ]
             which
             we
             have
             inserted
             from
             the
             Florent
             ,
             and
             S●ortian
             M.
             SS
             .
             Further
             ,
             from
             this
             very
             one
             place
             't
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             Christophorson
             made
             use
             of
             no
             M.
             S.
             copies
             ,
             in
             his
             translation
             of
             Socrates
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Porphyrius
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Florent
             .
             and
             Sfortian
             M.
             SS
             .
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               regard
               he
               was
               out-done
               by
               his
               Son.
            
             ]
             But
             in
             
               Libanius's
               Oration
            
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             read
             in
             Manuscript
             ,
             it
             is
             thus
             worded
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             which
             reading
             pleases
             me
             best
             .
             This
             
               Funeral
               Oration
            
             of
             
             Libanius's
             concerning
             the
             praises
             of
             Julian
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             is
             published
             indeed
             by
             Morellus
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Second
               Tome
            
             of
             the
             said
             
             Libanius's
             works
             ;
             but
             very
             corruptly
             .
             For
             ,
             two
             parts
             in
             four
             of
             it
             are
             transposed
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             pages
             of
             it
             wanting
             .
             We
             have
             some
             time
             since
             found
             out
             the
             transposition
             of
             this
             Oration
             ;
             and
             made
             up
             its
             defects
             from
             Jobannes
             Altinus's
             Manuscript
             ;
             in
             which
             Copy
             this
             passage
             is
             extant
             ,
             which
             Socrates
             does
             here
             quote
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Commendations
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             ill●
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             quire
             .
          
           
             *
             Porphyrius
             .
          
           
             b
             After
             these
             words
             this
             line
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             was
             wanting
             in
             the
             Printed
             Copies
             ;
             which
             I
             inserted
             from
             the
             Sfortian
             M.
             S.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             This
             passage
             occurs
             in
             
               Nazianzen's
               second
               Invective
               against
               Julian
            
             ,
             pag.
             97.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Eton.
            
             1610.
             
          
           
             †
             He
             means
             
               Gallus
               Caesar
            
             ;
             See
             chap.
             34.
             book
             2.
             and
             chap
             ,
             1.
             book
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzens
               second
               Invective
               against
               Julian
            
             (
             out
             of
             which
             this
             passage
             is
             quoted
             )
             the
             term
             here
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             word
             Billius
             renders
             ,
             
               attollebat
               ,
               he
               lifted
               up
            
             .
             But
             I
             had
             rather
             it
             should
             be
             rendred
             
               Libratos
               ,
               poyzed
               .
               Nicephorus
            
             retains
             the
             vulgar
             reading
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             represt
             ;
             whose
             Translatour
             gives
             this
             rendition
             of
             these
             words
             :
             
               Humeri
               ,
               quos
               subinde
               jactaret
               ac
               reduceret
               mobiles
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               Moveable
               shoulders
               which
               he
               would
               sometimes
               thrust
               out
               ,
               at
               others
               pluck
               back
               .
            
             Vales.
             See
             M
             r
             
             Nontagu's
             account
             of
             this
             term
             ,
             in
             
               his
               notes
               on
            
             pag.
             98.
             of
             
               Nazianzens
               second
               Invective
               ,
               Edit
               .
               Eton.
            
             1610.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               openings
               of
               the
               earth
            
             .
          
           
             d
             This
             passage
             is
             to
             be
             made
             good
             from
             
               Gregorius
               Nazianzenus
            
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Many
             of
             the
             Antients
             have
             undertaken
             to
             refute
             Porphyrius
             and
             
             Julianus's
             books
             
               against
               the
               Christians
               .
               Methodius
               ,
               Eusebius
               ,
            
             and
             Apollinaris
             wrote
             books
             against
             
               Porphyrius
               .
               Cyrillus
            
             wrote
             against
             Julian
             ;
             which
             books
             of
             
             Cyrillus's
             are
             still
             extant
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             extraordinarily
             acute
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             what
             books
             Origen
             has
             explained
             such
             passages
             in
             sacred
             Writ
             as
             might
             trouble
             the
             Readers
             ,
             and
             has
             confuted
             the
             fallacious
             arguments
             brought
             against
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ▪
             't
             is
             hard
             to
             assert
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             
               his
               books
               against
               Celsus
            
             ,
             he
             has
             in
             no
             wise
             done
             this
             .
             Nor
             ,
             was
             it
             his
             design
             in
             that
             work
             ,
             to
             explain
             those
             passages
             in
             the
             sacred
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             had
             any
             difficulty
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             answer
             
             Celsus's
             objections
             .
             Perhaps
             ,
             Socrates
             does
             mean
             Origens
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             in
             those
             books
             Origen
             shewed
             the
             congruity
             of
             the
             opinions
             of
             our
             Religion
             with
             those
             of
             the
             Philosophers
             ,
             as
             Jerom
             informs
             us
             in
             his
             
               Epistle
               to
               Magnus
               the
               Oratour
            
             .
             In
             order
             to
             his
             effecting
             of
             this
             ,
             't
             was
             requisite
             for
             Origen
             to
             expound
             those
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             seemed
             to
             contradict
             the
             sentiments
             of
             the
             Philosophers
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             He
             mean●
             his
             book
             against
             
               Heraclius
               the
               Cynick
            
             ;
             the
             title
             whereof
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               way
               of
               living
               like
               a
               Cynick
               .
            
             For
             ,
             in
             the
             403
             pag.
             of
             that
             book
             ,
             this
             passage
             here
             quoted
             occurs
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             In
             the
             Sfortian
             M.
             S.
             the
             reading
             here
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             I
             am
             better
             pleased
             with
             my
             former
             conjecture
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             read
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               those
               things
               which
               are
               rightly
               understood
               by
               others
               .
            
             Although
             ,
             the
             reading
             may
             be
             barely
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               those
               things
               which
               are
               rightly
               understood
               .
            
             For
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             crept
             in
             hither
             ,
             from
             the
             following
             line
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             Florentine
             M.
             S.
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               deserted
               .
               Nicephorus
            
             (
             book
             10.
             chap.
             36.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             )
             words
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             abjured
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Esai
             .
             7.
             9.
             
             Socrates
             quotes
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             ;
             and
             we
             render
             it
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             k
             Concerning
             
               Aristotles
               Peplum
            
             ,
             see
             what
             the
             Learned
             
               Guillelmus
               Canterus
            
             has
             remarkt
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             It
             should
             be
             
               Dionysius
               ,
               not
               Dionysus
            
             .
             'T
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             ,
             who
             this
             Dionysius
             was
             ,
             who
             wrote
             a
             book
             with
             this
             title
             .
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             it
             was
             
               Dionysius
               Milesius
            
             ;
             who
             (
             as
             Suidas
             attests
             )
             wrote
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               an
               Historical
               Circle
            
             ;
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             the
             same
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             Suidas
             relates
             ,
             that
             
               Reginus
               Grammaticus
            
             wrote
             a
             book
             with
             this
             title
             ,
             Polymnemων
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             That
             Attis
             is
             the
             same
             person
             with
             
               Bacchus
               ,
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             also
             does
             inform
             us
             (
             in
             
               his
               Protrepticon
            
             )
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               upon
               which
               account
               some
               will
               have
            
             Attis
             ,
             
               deprived
               of
               his
               Genitals
               ,
               not
               unfitly
               termed
            
             Bacchus
             .
             Demosthenes
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Oration
               pro
               Coron●
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               and
               shouting
               Euoi
               Saboi
            
             [
             these
             were
             the
             usual
             acclamations
             of
             those
             celebrating
             
             Bacchus's
             Feasts
             ]
             
               and
               triumphing
               in
               words
               ,
               Hues
               Attis
               .
            
             Which
             words
             of
             
               Domosthenes's
               Harpocration
            
             supposed
             were
             meant
             of
             Attis
             the
             Phrygian
             .
             But
             some
             of
             the
             Antients
             ,
             read
             not
             in
             that
             place
             of
             
               Demosthenes
               ,
               Attis
            
             ,
             but
             Ates
             ,
             which
             is
             
               an
               Additional
               name
            
             to
             Bacchus
             ,
             as
             is
             also
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             See
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Etymologicon
            
             in
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
          
           
             o
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               a
               race
               most
               incomparably
               the
               best
            
             ]
             the
             reading
             (
             as
             the
             rule
             of
             verse
             requires
             )
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               a
               race
               ineffable
            
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             p
             Oenomaus
             a
             Cynick
             Philososopher
             ,
             having
             been
             deluded
             by
             
             Apollo's
             Oracle
             ,
             resolved
             to
             revenge
             himself
             ;
             and
             wrote
             a
             book
             
               concerning
               the
               falseness
               of
               Oracles
            
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             gave
             this
             title
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               A
               discovery
               of
               Cozeners
            
             :
             this
             Eusebius
             tells
             us
             from
             Porphyrius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               fifth
               book
               De
               Praeparat
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               his
               favorite
               whom
               he
               kept
               to
               abuse
               contrary
               to
               nature
               .
            
          
           
             q
             Musculus
             and
             Christophorson
             took
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             to
             be
             a
             proper
             name
             .
             Langus
             (
             in
             his
             notes
             on
             Niceph.
             book
             10.
             chap.
             36.
             )
             was
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             Adrias
             ,
             it
             should
             
               be
               Adrianus
            
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             word
             Adrias
             is
             not
             to
             be
             endured
             .
             For
             no
             body
             was
             ever
             called
             by
             that
             name
             .
             Therefore
             Nicephorus
             ,
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             substituted
             this
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             very
             erroneously
             .
             In
             this
             place
             Socrates
             means
             that
             book
             of
             Lucian's
             ,
             which
             has
             this
             title
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Alexander
             or
             
               The
               false
               Prophet
            
             .
             In
             which
             book
             Lucian
             describes
             the
             frauds
             and
             impostures
             of
             one
             Alexander
             a
             Paphlagonian
             ,
             who
             had
             craftily
             forged
             an
             Oracle
             .
             Wherefore
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             Florentine
             M.
             S.
             )
             it
             must
             be
             Lucianus
             .
             Unless
             we
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             Socrates
             mistook
             ,
             and
             ascribed
             this
             book
             to
             one
             Adrianus
             ,
             or
             Arrianus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             r
             Before
             these
             words
             I
             placed
             a
             full
             ▪
             point
             ,
             following
             herein
             
             Nicephorus's
             authority
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             reading
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               nor
               is
               he
               himself
               ashamed
            
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Pallium-wearers
            
             .
          
           
             a
             He
             seems
             to
             mean
             the
             Taurobolia
             and
             Criobolia
             ,
             after
             the
             undertaking
             whereof
             ,
             the
             Pagans
             believed
             they
             were
             eternally
             regenerated
             ;
             as
             the
             old
             inscriptions
             inform
             us
             .
             This
             whole
             ceremony
             is
             incomparably
             well
             described
             at
             large
             by
             
               Prudentius
               ;
               in
               the
               passion
               of
               Romanus
               the
               Martyr
            
             ;
             pag.
             255
             ,
             &c.
             
               Edit
               .
               Basil.
            
             It
             was
             in
             short
             thus
             :
             
               The
               Priest
               to
               be
               consecrated
               ,
               being
               habited
               in
               his
               sacerdotal
               Vestments
               ,
               (
               adorned
               with
               a
               Crown
               of
               Gold
               and
               wrapt
               about
               with
               a
               silken
               Gown
               ,
               )
               was
               put
               into
               a
               deep
               Pit
               dug
               into
               the
               earth
               .
               Over
               this
               Pit
               an
               Altar
               ●ade
               of
               planks
               was
               erected
               ,
               through
               which
               many
               holes
               were
               boared
               .
               upon
               this
               Altar
               a
               great
               Bull
               was
               laid
               ,
               adorned
               with
               Garlands
               ;
               and
               his
               horns
               were
               guilded
               :
               his
               breast
               they
               divided
               with
               a
               consecrated
               Weapon
               .
               A
               stream
               of
               recking
               bloud
               gushing
               immediately
               out
               of
               the
               large
               wound
               ,
               flowed
               upon
               the
               boarded
               Altar
               ,
               and
               running
               through
               the
               holes
               made
               therein
               ,
               rained
               down
               upon
               the
               Priest
               inclosed
               under
               the
               boards
               ;
               who
               catcht
               the
               shower
               of
               gore
               by
               putting
               his
               head
               under
               the
               falling
               drops
               ;
               wherewith
               he
               besmeared
               his
               garments
               ,
               and
               his
               whole
               body
               .
            
             See
             Prudentius
             ,
             ut
             supr●
             .
          
           
             a
             It
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             has
             the
             same
             import
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             approaches
             ,
             or
             addresses
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             another
             thing
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Progressus
               ,
               proceedings
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Zeni
             ]
             it
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Zelae
             ]
             according
             as
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Scholasticus
            
             read
             it
             .
             Zelae
             or
             Zela
             is
             a
             Town
             of
             Cappadocia
             ,
             as
             Pliny
             and
             others
             do
             affirm
             .
             Basilius
             mentions
             this
             place
             in
             his
             72
             
               Epist.
               ad
               Evae●enos
            
             ;
             and
             in
             Epist.
             73.
             
               ad
               Monachos
               suos
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               those
               that
               hasten
               towards
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             new
             or
             unusual
             ]
             was
             added
             by
             Christophorson
             out
             of
             Nicephorus
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             the
             Kings
             M.
             S.
             (
             which
             
               Robert
               Stethens
            
             followed
             ,
             )
             and
             in
             the
             
               Florent
               ▪
            
             and
             Sfortian
             M.
             SS
             .
             this
             word
             is
             wanting
             .
             Nor
             did
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             meet
             with
             it
             in
             his
             Copy
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             his
             Version
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             renders
             it
             :
             
               Quando
               etiam
               Consubstantialitatis
               nomen
               ,
               quod
               aliter
               se
               quibusdam
               habere
               videtur
               ,
               dicimus
               cautam
               interpretationem
               a
               patribus
               excepisse
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             We
             remarked
             before
             (
             Socrat.
             book
             1.
             chap.
             8.
             note
             (
             a.
             )
             that
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             Greeks
             used
             to
             signifie
             the
             Creed
             ,
             because
             't
             was
             commonly
             learnt
             by
             heart
             .
             But
             ,
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             useless
             here
             .
             In
             my
             judgment
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             placed
             better
             after
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               It
               is
               this
               in
               full
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Here
             follow
             the
             names
             of
             those
             Bishops
             who
             presented
             and
             consented
             to
             this
             Libel
             .
          
           
             e
             In
             the
             Sfortian
             M.
             S.
             it
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Siculi
             ,
             ]
             which
             reading
             is
             truer
             than
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Sicclus
             .
             ]
             It
             is
             the
             name
             of
             a
             City
             Situate
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             concerning
             which
             I
             have
             yet
             met
             with
             nothing
             .
             Amongst
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Acacian
             party
             who
             subscribed
             the
             Seleucian
             Synod
             ,
             Evagrius
             of
             Mitilene
             ,
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             the
             Islands
             ,
             is
             recounted
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             This
             is
             neither
             a
             Greek
             ,
             nor
             
               a
               Latine
            
             name
             .
             In
             the
             Tripartite-History
             it
             is
             Barbabentus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             terms
             him
             Isacius
             .
             He
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             same
             person
             with
             him
             that
             is
             called
             I●saces
             in
             
             Basilius's
             69
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Synodick
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Antiochian
             Council
             under
             Meletius
             .
             He
             is
             recounted
             between
             Cosroës
             and
             Narses
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             Upon
             my
             warrant
             ,
             make
             it
             Hippi
             .
             This
             Petrus
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Hippi
             ,
             a
             Province
             of
             Palestine
             .
             He
             subscribed
             the
             Seleucian
             Synod
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             others
             of
             the
             Acacian
             party
             here
             recounted
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Zoïlus
             of
             
               Larissa
               ,
               Eutychianus
            
             of
             Eleutheropolis
             ;
             as
             you
             may
             read
             in
             Epiphanius
             ,
             in
             
               Haeres
               .
               Semiarian
               .
               Hippos
            
             was
             a
             Town
             in
             Palestine
             ,
             thirty
             
             Stadium's
             distant
             from
             
               Tiberias
               ;
               Josephus
            
             mentions
             it
             
               in
               his
               own
               Life
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             In
             Epiphanius
             Scholasticus's
             Version
             he
             is
             called
             
               Arabianus
               Adren●is
            
             ,
             very
             right
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             Arabianus
             ,
             or
             Arabion
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Adraï
             ,
             who
             subscribed
             the
             Seleucian
             Synod
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Acacian
             party
             ,
             as
             Epiphanius
             relates
             in
             
               Heres
               .
               Semiarian
            
             .
             Where
             he
             is
             placed
             after
             Exeresius
             Bishop
             of
             Gerast
             ,
             and
             next
             before
             Charisius
             Bishop
             of
             
               Azotus
               .
               Adra
            
             ,
             or
             Adraon
             ,
             is
             a
             City
             of
             
               Arabia
               ▪
            
             under
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Bostra
             ,
             as
             
               Guillelmus
               Tyrius
            
             informs
             us
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             Uranius
             Bishop
             of
             Adra
             is
             reckoned
             amongst
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Arabia
             in
             the
             first
             Constantinopolitan-Synod
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             the
             fifth
             Constantinopolitan-Synod
             ,
             one
             Dorymenius
             is
             counted
             Bishop
             of
             Adra.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             I
             should
             rather
             write
             it
             Lamurio
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             a
             name
             formed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             Talkative
             .
             A
             little
             after
             this
             ,
             instead
             of
             A●etius
             ,
             the
             said
             Epiphanius
             reads
             Aëtius
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             found
             it
             written
             in
             the
             Florentine
             M.
             S.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             This
             person
             is
             mentioned
             by
             Marcus
             the
             Deacon
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Life
               of
               Porphyrius
            
             Bishop
             of
             Gaza
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             in
             Surius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             it
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e394060
           
             a
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               his
               Consulate
            
             ]
             Socrates
             wrote
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               same
               Consulate
            
             ;
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             
               Jovianus
               Augustus
            
             and
             Varronianus
             that
             noble
             young
             Prince
             ,
             his
             Son.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             Marshalling
             of
             an
             Army
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               to
               his
               present
               fortune
            
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             Valentinianus
             ,
             and
             Valens
             .
          
           
             b
             I
             am
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             with
             Christophorson
             ,
             who
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               had
               declared
               for
               the
               Acacians
            
             ]
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               had
               dissented
               from
               the
               Acacians
            
             .
             ]
             Which
             reading
             I
             have
             followed
             in
             my
             Version
             .
             The
             reading
             may
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               separated
               from
            
             ]
             which
             is
             perhaps
             truest
             .
             Nicephorus
             has
             altered
             this
             passage
             of
             Socrates
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               asserting
               the
               same
               things
               with
               the
               Acacians
               ,
            
             ]
             which
             is
             worst
             of
             all
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               drew
               him
               thither
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Faith.
             
          
           
             *
             This
             Creed
             occurs
             in
             
             Socrates's
             
               Eccles.
               Histor
            
             .
             Book
             .
             2.
             chap.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             Musculus
             and
             Christophorson
             have
             rendred
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               Paulo
               antea
               ,
               a
               little
               before
            
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             I
             am
             of
             the
             opinion
             ;
             that
             this
             place
             is
             faulty
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             small
             change
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             restored
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               which
               before
               had
               a
               very
               mean
               repute
               ,
               but
               was
               then
               ●●ndred
               more
               conspicuous
               and
               better
               known
               in
               the
               Synod
               at
            
             Lampsacus
             .
             He
             speaks
             concerning
             
             Macedonius's
             Heresie
             ,
             which
             hitherto
             (
             says
             he
             )
             had
             been
             obscure
             and
             unknown
             :
             but
             then
             ,
             in
             the
             Synod
             of
             Lampsacus
             ,
             it
             became
             most
             apparently
             known
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Socrates
             wrote
             agreeable
             to
             my
             emendation
             .
             Concerning
             this
             Synod
             of
             Lampsacus
             ,
             see
             Baronius
             ,
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             ,
             365.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Dagalaïphus
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Epiphanius
             renders
             it
             ;
             
               bella
               parabantur
               ,
               the
               War
               was
               prepared
               .
               Christophorson
               ,
            
             following
             the
             sense
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             words
             ,
             translates
             it
             ,
             
               Bellum
               gets
               c●ptum
               est
               ,
               the
               War
               was
               begun
               to
               be
               waged
               .
            
             But
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             expressing
             the
             significativeness
             and
             propriety
             of
             the
             Greek
             phrase
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             rendred
             ,
             
               Bella
               incubuerunt
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               belli
               vis
               grassata
               est
               ;
               the
               War
               was
               with
               all
               diligence
               taken
               in
               hand
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               the
               force
               of
               the
               War
               raged
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             relates
             no
             such
             thing
             concerning
             Agilo
             and
             Gomoarius
             Procopius's
             Captaines
             .
             He
             does
             indeed
             affirm
             ,
             that
             they
             revolted
             to
             
             Valens's
             side
             ,
             but
             says
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             cut
             in
             sunder
             with
             Saws
             .
             Marcellinus
             gives
             us
             this
             narrative
             only
             ,
             (
             See
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             book
             26.
             pag.
             328
             ,
             329
             ,
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             .
             1636.
             )
             that
             the
             
               Tribunes
               Florentius
            
             and
             Barchalba
             ,
             after
             the
             sight
             at
             Nacolia
             ,
             delivered
             Procopius
             bound
             to
             Valens
             .
             And
             ,
             that
             Procopius
             was
             immediately
             beheaded
             ;
             and
             Florentius
             and
             Barchalba
             soon
             after
             underwent
             the
             same
             punishment
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             what
             Socrates
             relates
             here
             concerning
             Agilo
             and
             Gomoärius
             ,
             and
             concerning
             
             Procopius's
             being
             torn
             in
             sunder
             ,
             is
             false
             .
             Philostorgius
             also
             ,
             in
             
               his
               ninth
               book
            
             ,
             relates
             that
             Procopius
             was
             beheaded
             ,
             and
             that
             Florentius
             ,
             who
             delivered
             him
             to
             Valens
             ,
             was
             burnt
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             This
             place
             is
             corrupted
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             evident
             .
             In
             my
             judgment
             ,
             't
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             restored
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Notary
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Socrates
             ,
             book
             2.
             chap.
             35.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             Florentine
             M.
             S.
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               into
               Blasphemies
            
             :
             ]
             which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Epiphanius
             Scholasticus's
             Version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             common
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               apprehend
               the
               scope
            
             ,
             or
             designe
             ;
             ]
             in
             the
             Florent
             .
             M.
             S.
             it
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               comprehend
               the
               designe
            
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Socrates
             has
             done
             ill
             ,
             to
             place
             
             Eunomius's
             promotion
             to
             the
             Episcopate
             of
             Cyzicum
             ,
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Valens
               Augustus
            
             .
             For
             Eunemius
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Cyzicum
             under
             the
             Emperour
             Constantius
             ,
             in
             that
             Synod
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             which
             was
             held
             immediately
             after
             the
             Synod
             of
             Seleucia
             ,
             as
             Philostorgius
             does
             in
             express
             words
             affirm
             ,
             book
             5.
             chap.
             3
             and
             Theodoret
             ,
             book
             .
             2.
             chap.
             27
             &
             29.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Histor.
            
             which
             two
             Authours
             have
             recorded
             
             Eunomius's
             affairs
             with
             a
             far
             greater
             accuracy
             ,
             than
             Socrates
             has
             related
             them
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             in
             
             Valens's
             Reign
             ,
             Eunomius
             was
             banished
             by
             Valens
             ;
             because
             he
             was
             reported
             to
             be
             a
             favourer
             of
             the
             Tyrant
             Procopius
             ,
             as
             Philostorgius
             affirms
             .
             So
             unlikely
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             had
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Cyzicum
             then
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             .
             Sozomen
             has
             followed
             
             Socrates's
             mistake
             ,
             in
             book
             6.
             chap.
             8.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Histor.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             it
             should
             undoubtedly
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               when
               he
               was
               come
               thither
            
             .
             ]
             I
             wonder
             this
             was
             not
             perceived
             by
             Chrystophorson
             .
             For
             Epiphanius
             might
             have
             shown
             him
             the
             true
             reading
             ,
             who
             renders
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               cum
               illuc
               venisset
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               arrived
               there
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             Civil
             and
             Military
             offices
             ,
             some
             persons
             were
             actually
             employed
             in
             bearing
             of
             them
             ;
             others
             were
             Vacantes
             ,
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             
               persons
               that
               had
               the
               title
               of
               such
               an
               Office
               ,
               but
               were
               not
               actually
               concerned
               in
               the
               management
               of
               it
               ;
               we
               may
               term
               them
               titular
               Officers
               :
            
             ]
             who
             
               in
               the
               Code
            
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               proecincti
               honore
               otiosi
               cinguli
            
             .
             So
             some
             Tribunos
             are
             termed
             Vacantes
             in
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             remark't
             
               in
               my
               notes
               on
               that
               Historian
               .
            
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             those
             Bishops
             are
             termed
             Vacantes
             by
             our
             
               Socrates
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               bare
               name
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               without
               a
               Church
               ,
               without
               a
               Clergy
               and
               people
               ,
               over
               whom
               they
               might
               preside
               .
            
             Of
             the
             same
             nature
             almost
             are
             those
             ,
             who
             now
             a
             days
             are
             stiled
             Bishops
             in
             Infidel
             Countries
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             therefore
             was
             Eunomius
             ,
             when
             ,
             being
             driven
             from
             Cyzicum
             ,
             he
             resided
             with
             
               Eudoxius
               at
               Constantinople
            
             .
             Which
             hapned
             in
             
             Constantius's
             Empire
             ,
             not
             in
             
             Valens's
             Reign
             ,
             as
             Socrates
             here
             relates
             .
             Further
             ,
             after
             
             Eunomius's
             expulsion
             ,
             Eleusius
             (
             't
             is
             probable
             )
             recovered
             his
             See
             again
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             relates
             ,
             that
             Valens
             laid
             siege
             to
             Chalcedon
             ,
             during
             his
             War
             with
             Procopius
             .
             At
             which
             siege
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             that
             City
             reviled
             him
             from
             the
             Walls
             ,
             and
             contemptuously
             stiled
             him
             
               Sabaiarius
               ,
               Small-bear-drinker
               .
               Sabaia
            
             (
             as
             Marcellinus
             describes
             it
             )
             was
             a
             small
             sort
             of
             Liquour
             made
             of
             Barly
             ,
             very
             usually
             drank
             in
             Pannonia
             .
             In
             which
             Country
             Valens
             was
             born
             ,
             (
             see
             Socrates
             book
             4.
             chap.
             1.
             )
             and
             therefore
             was
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             reproach
             ,
             called
             Sabaiarius
             ,
             or
             Sabiarius
             .
             That
             this
             was
             the
             Pannonians
             usual
             drink
             ,
             Dio
             attests
             Lib.
             49.
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             Pannonians
             fed
             upon
             a
             very
             mean
             diet
             ;
             that
             they
             had
             very
             little
             Wine
             ,
             of
             Oyle
             ;
             and
             that
             Barly
             and
             Millet
             was
             their
             food
             and
             drinke
             .
             See
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             book
             26.
             pag.
             325.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Park
            
             .
             1636
             ;
             and
             
               Valesius's
               notes
               thereon
            
             ,
             pag.
             324.
             
          
           
             b
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             it
             should
             in
             my
             mind
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             as
             I
             have
             exprest
             it
             in
             my
             Version
             .
             But
             the
             Chalcedonians
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             Revolt
             of
             theirs
             ,
             were
             not
             only
             punished
             with
             the
             demolishment
             of
             their
             walls
             ;
             but
             had
             this
             infamous
             brand
             also
             set
             upon
             them
             ,
             viz.
             that
             no
             Chalcedonian
             should
             ever
             be
             preferred
             to
             any
             Office.
             
               Isidorus
               Pelusiota
            
             (
             book
             1.
             
             Epist
             ▪
             485
             ;
             )
             does
             attest
             this
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Law
               prohibits
               the
               Carthaginians
               from
               bearing
               any
               Office.
            
             On
             my
             peril
             make
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Chalcedonians
             .
             For
             the
             Carthaginians
             have
             no
             concern
             with
             this
             place
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             were
             not
             subjects
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Empire
             ,
             concerning
             which
             Isidorus
             here
             speaks
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Sozomen
             mentions
             these
             Baths
             ,
             termed
             Constantianae
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Eccles.
               Histor.
            
             book
             8.
             chap.
             21.
             
             They
             were
             in
             the
             
               Tenth
               Ward
            
             of
             the
             City
             Constantinople
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             
               the
               old
               description
               of
               that
               City
               .
            
             Also
             ,
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             (
             book
             3.
             )
             relates
             ,
             that
             Valens
             built
             a
             Bath
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             of
             the
             stones
             of
             the
             walls
             of
             Chalcedon
             .
             But
             Cedrenus
             and
             Zonaras
             do
             affirm
             ,
             that
             an
             Aquaeduct
             or
             Conduit
             ,
             not
             a
             Bath
             ,
             was
             built
             of
             those
             Stones
             .
             Which
             relations
             do
             not
             contradict
             one
             another
             .
             For
             an
             Aquaeduct
             is
             necessary
             for
             a
             Bath
             .
             It
             was
             doubtless
             a
             very
             famous
             work
             ;
             whereof
             mention
             is
             made
             by
             Themistius
             ,
             (
             
               in
               Oratione
               decennali
               ad
               Valentem
            
             ,
             )
             and
             by
             
               Gregorius
               Nazianzenus
            
             in
             his
             25
             th
             Oration
             ;
             who
             very
             elegantly
             terms
             this
             Aquaeduct
             of
             
             Valens's
             ,
             a
             
               Subterraneous
               and
               Aërial
               River
            
             .
             So
             also
             Themistius
             ,
             in
             his
             Oration
             entitled
             Ama●orium
             ,
             or
             
               de
               Regi●
               pulchritudine
               ad
               Gratianum
            
             ;
             the
             passage
             wherein
             I
             will
             so
             much
             the
             more
             willingly
             annex
             here
             ,
             because
             the
             Oration
             is
             not
             yet
             Printed
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             in
             Socrates
             here
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             read
             Carosianae
             ,
             than
             Constantianae
             .
             For
             the
             Baths
             called
             Constantianae
             were
             built
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Constantius
             ,
             as
             their
             name
             does
             declare
             .
             But
             the
             Carosian●
             Baths
             were
             finished
             by
             Valens
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             after
             
             Gratianus's
             third
             and
             
             Aequitius's
             Consulate
             ,
             
               Vindalonius
               Magnus
            
             being
             then
             Pr●sect
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             recorded
             in
             
               Idatius's
               Fasti
            
             ,
             and
             by
             
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
               .
            
             They
             were
             named
             Carosianae
             from
             Carosia
             Valens's
             daughter
             ,
             as
             Sozomen
             attests
             ,
             book
             6.
             
             And
             they
             were
             in
             the
             
               Seventh
               Ward
            
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             as
             
               the
               description
               of
               Constantinople
            
             declares
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             This
             is
             the
             Clearchus
             ,
             who
             was
             afterwards
             Consul
             with
             Richomeres
             ,
             in
             the
             Empire
             of
             Theodosius
             .
             Concerning
             whom
             Eunapius
             makes
             mention
             ,
             in
             
               the
               Life
               of
               Maximus
               the
               Philosopher
               :
            
             and
             says
             that
             he
             had
             first
             been
             Vicarius
             of
             Asia
             in
             the
             Procopian
             War
             ;
             and
             was
             afterwards
             made
             Proconsul
             of
             all
             Asia
             by
             Valens
             ,
             for
             the
             eminent
             service
             he
             had
             done
             in
             the
             War
             with
             
               Procopius
               .
               Libanius
            
             has
             very
             many
             Epistles
             written
             to
             this
             Clearchus
             in
             his
             fourth
             and
             
               fifth
               book
            
             ;
             wherein
             he
             commends
             him
             highly
             ,
             and
             intimates
             that
             he
             had
             a
             
               Royal
               command
            
             over
             Asia
             .
             He
             was
             Prefect
             of
             Constantinople
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Modestus
             and
             Arinthaeus
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Code
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Cedrenus
             and
             Z●narus
             call
             it
             a
             Nymphaeum
             .
             But
             the
             Nymphaea
             are
             not
             the
             same
             with
             Baths
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             
               the
               description
               of
               Constantinople
            
             .
             For
             the
             Nymphaea
             are
             the
             
               Nymph●
               Temples
               ,
               w●tered
               with
               pleasant
               Fountains
            
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             long
             since
             remarkt
             in
             
               my
               notes
               on
               Am.
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             pag.
             46.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             'T
             is
             false
             ,
             what
             Socrates
             here
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Anastasian
               Baths
            
             at
             Constantinople
             had
             their
             name
             from
             Anastasia
             Valens's
             daughter
             ,
             and
             were
             erected
             by
             Valens
             .
             They
             were
             built
             by
             
               Constantine
               The
               Great
            
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             Sisters
             name
             were
             called
             
               the
               Anastasian
               Baths
               .
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             tells
             us
             thus
             much
             ,
             (
             book
             26.
             pag.
             320
             ,
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             1636.
             )
             Where
             he
             describes
             
             Procopius's
             Tyrannick
             design
             :
             his
             words
             are
             these
             ;
             
               Idem
               Procopius
               diductus
               in
               cogitationes
               varias
               ,
               Anasiasianas
               Balneas
               Petit
               ,
               a
               Sorore
               Constantini
               Cognominatas
               ,
               the
               same
               Procopius
               ,
               divided
               into
               various
               thoughts
               ,
               went
               to
               the
               Anastasian
               Baths
               ,
               which
               had
               their
               name
               from
               Constantines
            
             Sister
             .
             At
             which
             place
             in
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             I
             have
             long
             since
             remark't
             
               in
               my
               notes
               thereon
            
             ,
             that
             
               Anastasia
               ,
               Constantines
            
             Sister
             ,
             was
             married
             to
             
               Bassianus
               Caesar.
            
             After
             my
             publishing
             of
             
               those
               my
               notes
               on
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
               ,
            
             there
             was
             a
             noble
             and
             Learned
             person
             in
             England
             ,
             who
             found
             fault
             with
             
               this
               Annotation
            
             of
             mine
             ,
             and
             has
             stifly
             denyed
             ,
             that
             Bassianus
             was
             ever
             created
             Caesur
             .
             Upon
             what
             account
             therefore
             I
             was
             induced
             to
             affirm
             this
             ,
             I
             will
             in
             short
             here
             declare
             .
             When
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             (
             after
             his
             conquest
             of
             Maxentius
             )
             had
             given
             his
             Sister
             Constantia
             in
             marriage
             to
             Licinius
             ;
             quickly
             after
             that
             he
             returned
             into
             the
             
             Gallia's
             ,
             and
             sent
             his
             Brother
             Constantius
             to
             Licinius
             ,
             entreating
             him
             that
             Bassianus
             might
             be
             created
             Caesar
             ;
             to
             which
             
               Bassianus
               ,
               Anastasia
               ,
               Constantines
            
             other
             Sister
             ,
             was
             married
             .
             
               Sed
               Licinio
               talia
               frustrante
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             
               But
               when
            
             Licinius
             
               disappointed
               him
               as
               to
               those
               things
               ,
            
             Bassianus
             (
             
               by
               the
               instigation
               of
            
             Senecio
             
               his
               Brother
               ,
               who
               was
               his
               bosom-friend
            
             )
             
               takes
               up
               Arms
               against
            
             Constantine
             .
             
               Who
               being
               apprehended
               in
               the
               very
               attempt
               ,
               was
               by
            
             Constantines
             
               order
               convicted
               and
               put
               to
               death
               .
               When
            
             Sinicius
             
               the
               Authour
               of
               this
               treachery
               ,
               was
               demanded
               in
               order
               to
               his
               being
               punished
            
             ;
             Licinius
             
               denying
               that
               ,
               the
               agreement
               betwixt
               them
               was
               broken
               .
            
             This
             passage
             occurs
             in
             
               the
               excerptione
               de
               Vita
               Constantini
            
             ,
             which
             I
             heretofore
             published
             at
             the
             end
             of
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             .
             From
             which
             words
             I
             draw
             these
             conclusions
             :
             (
             1
             )
             That
             Constantine
             treated
             with
             Licinius
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             
             Bassianus's
             being
             created
             Caesar.
             (
             2
             )
             That
             Bassianus
             being
             sollicited
             by
             Licinius
             ,
             did
             not
             only
             conspire
             against
             Constantine
             ,
             but
             made
             War
             also
             against
             him
             .
             Bassianus
             therefore
             must
             of
             necessity
             [
             be
             allowed
             ]
             to
             have
             played
             the
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             to
             have
             by
             force
             assumed
             the
             Title
             of
             Caesar
             ,
             which
             Constantine
             had
             thoughts
             of
             giving
             him
             ,
             had
             Licinius
             consented
             .
             Being
             moved
             by
             these
             reasons
             ,
             I
             have
             termed
             
               Bassianus
               ,
               Caesar
            
             ,
             whom
             notwithstanding
             I
             do
             acknowledge
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             do
             grant
             that
             he
             never
             was
             duely
             and
             Lawfully
             made
             Caesar.
             Moreover
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             
               Anastasian
               Baths
            
             were
             at
             Constantinople
             before
             
             Procopius's
             insurrection
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             have
             shown
             from
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             evidently
             concluded
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             built
             by
             Valens
             ,
             in
             regard
             at
             that
             time
             he
             was
             but
             newly
             made
             Emperour
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             reading
             here
             in
             Socrates
             should
             be
             thus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               publick
               Baths
            
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Socrates
             is
             grievously
             mistaken
             here
             .
             For
             
               Valentinianus
               the
               Younger
            
             ,
             who
             was
             born
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Gratianus
             and
             Dagalaïphus
             ,
             was
             not
             
             Valentinianus's
             ,
             but
             Valens
             Augustus's
             Son.
             Idatius
             does
             expresly
             affirm
             this
             in
             
               his
               Fasti
            
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Gratiano
               Nob.
               &
               Dagalaïso
               Consulibus
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               In
               the
               Consulate
               of
               the
               most
               noble
               Gratianus
               ,
               and
               Dagalaïsus
               ,
               Valentinianus
               the
               Younger
               ,
               Son
               to
               Valens
               Augustus
               ,
               was
               born
               ,
               on
               the
               fifteenth
               of
               the
               Calends
               of
               February
               .
            
             I
             know
             indeed
             ,
             that
             in
             Jacobus
             Sirmondus's
             Edition
             of
             
               these
               Fasti
            
             ,
             the
             common
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               Filius
               Augusti
               Valentiniani
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               Valentinianus
               Augustus
               .
            
             But
             ,
             in
             that
             most
             antient
             Manuscript
             belonging
             to
             the
             
               Colledge
               of
               Clermont
            
             ,
             from
             which
             Sirmondus
             published
             
               these
               Fasti
            
             ,
             I
             found
             it
             in
             express
             words
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               Filius
               Augusti
               Valentis
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               Valens
               Augustus
               .
            
             Besides
             the
             testimony
             of
             
               these
               Fasti
            
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             made
             evident
             by
             many
             other
             arguments
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Valentinianus
               the
               Younger
            
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             born
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Gratianus
             and
             Dagalaïphus
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             
               Our
               Lord
            
             ,
             366
             ,
             )
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             
               Valens
               Augustus
            
             .
             For
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             very
             same
             Valentinianus
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             on
             all
             hands
             agreed
             ,
             who
             was
             afterwards
             Consul
             with
             Victor
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             369
             ;
             and
             to
             whom
             Themistius
             spake
             
               his
               Consular-Oration
            
             ,
             which
             is
             at
             this
             day
             extant
             under
             this
             title
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Now
             ,
             in
             this
             Oration
             ,
             Themistius
             frequently
             calls
             Valens
             the
             Father
             of
             this
             Valentinian
             ,
             and
             stiles
             Gratianus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               his
               Cousin
               German
               by
               the
               Fathers
               side
               .
            
             See
             pag.
             253.
             
               in
               that
               Oration
            
             .
             Besides
             .
             Themistius
             does
             affirm
             (
             pag.
             254
             ,
             )
             that
             the
             slaughter
             and
             overthrow
             of
             the
             Tyrant
             Procopius
             was
             foresignified
             by
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             birth
             of
             this
             Valentinian
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             
               Valentinianus
               Junior
            
             was
             born
             when
             Gratianus
             and
             Dagalaïphus
             were
             Consuls
             ,
             on
             the
             15
             th
             of
             the
             Calends
             of
             February
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             recorded
             in
             
               Idatius's
               Fasti
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             .
             In
             which
             year
             the
             Tyrant
             Pracopius
             was
             vanquished
             by
             Valens
             ,
             on
             the
             sixth
             of
             the
             Calends
             of
             June
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             affirmed
             in
             the
             same
             Fasti.
             But
             ,
             if
             
               Valentinianus
               Junior
            
             had
             been
             Son
             to
             
               Valentinianus
               Senior
            
             ,
             his
             birth
             had
             signified
             nothing
             to
             Valens
             .
             Further
             ,
             if
             this
             Valentinianus
             had
             in
             reality
             been
             Son
             to
             
               Valentinianus
               Senior
            
             ,
             why
             did
             he
             make
             his
             residence
             in
             the
             East
             ?
             How
             could
             he
             have
             been
             sent
             so
             long
             a
             journey
             from
             his
             Father
             ,
             being
             as
             yet
             but
             an
             Infant
             ?
             For
             he
             accompanied
             Valens
             in
             the
             
               Gothick
               Expedition
            
             ,
             as
             Themistius
             attests
             not
             far
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             
               this
               Oration
            
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             't
             is
             evident
             from
             
               Themistius's
               Quinquennalian
               Oration
            
             [
             i.
             e.
             
               His
               Oration
               upon
            
             Valens's
             
               having
               arrived
               at
               the
               fifth
               year
               of
               his
               Empire
               ,
            
             ]
             near
             the
             close
             thereof
             ,
             that
             Valens
             had
             an
             only
             Son
             then
             when
             he
             celebrated
             his
             Quinquennalia
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             368.
             
             In
             regard
             therefore
             ,
             the
             most
             noble
             Valentinianus
             was
             made
             Consul
             in
             the
             East
             on
             the
             year
             following
             ,
             he
             can
             be
             no
             other
             person
             than
             
             Valens's
             Son.
             And
             Themistius
             ,
             in
             the
             close
             of
             
               his
               Quinquennalian
               Oration
            
             (
             after
             he
             had
             spoken
             concerning
             
             Valens's
             only
             Son
             ,
             )
             adds
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               whom
               I
               would
               make
               an
               Alexander
               ,
               and
               Philosophy
               shall
               again
               boast
               of
               such
               an
               Issue
               .
            
             And
             in
             
               his
               Ex●ortatory
               Oration
            
             ,
             which
             he
             spake
             the
             year
             after
             to
             
               Valentinianus
               Junior
            
             ,
             he
             makes
             an
             address
             to
             the
             Child
             almost
             in
             the
             same
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             come
             [
             Royal
             ]
             
               Babe
               ,
               sit
               upon
               my
               knees
               !
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Plato
               and
               Aristotle
               shall
               together
               with
               my self
               instruct
               Thee
               ,
               by
               whom
               the
               Great
               Alexander
               was
               ●u●ored
               .
            
             From
             whence
             't
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             person
             concerning
             whom
             Themistius
             speaks
             in
             both
             places
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             
               Valentinianus
               Junior
            
             ,
             whom
             Themistius
             speaks
             to
             in
             
               his
               Ex●ortatory
               Oration
            
             ,
             was
             the
             same
             only
             Son
             of
             Valens
             .
             But
             ,
             this
             
               Valentinianus
               Junior
            
             was
             ,
             by
             another
             name
             ,
             called
             Galates
             .
             For
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             give
             him
             this
             name
             .
             Sozomen
             (
             book
             6.
             chap.
             16.
             )
             does
             expresly
             affirm
             ,
             that
             Valens
             had
             one
             only
             Son
             by
             [
             Dominica
             ]
             his
             Wife
             ,
             whose
             name
             was
             Galates
             .
             Since
             therefore
             ,
             't
             is
             manifest
             from
             what
             I
             have
             just
             now
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             noble
             Valentinianus
             was
             Valens's
             Son
             ,
             Valentinianus
             and
             Galates
             must
             necessarily
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             person
             .
             I
             should
             think
             ▪
             that
             the
             Child
             might
             have
             the
             surname
             of
             Galates
             given
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             born
             in
             Galatia
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             Valens
             was
             at
             War
             with
             Procopius
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             Socrates's
             mistake
             (
             in
             which
             errour
             he
             is
             followed
             by
             Sozomen
             ,
             book
             6.
             chap.
             10.
             )
             did
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             proceed
             from
             hence
             ;
             viz.
             because
             he
             confounded
             the
             two
             
               Junior
               Valentinians
            
             ,
             (
             one
             whereof
             was
             Son
             to
             Valens
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             
               Valentinianus
               Senior
            
             ,
             )
             and
             made
             but
             one
             person
             of
             two
             .
             For
             he
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             noble
             Valentinianus
             (
             who
             was
             Consul
             with
             Victor
             )
             was
             the
             same
             person
             with
             that
             
               Valentinianus
               Junior
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Father
             
               Valentinianus
               Senior
            
             ,
             Governed
             the
             Empire
             with
             Gratianus
             .
             But
             we
             have
             long
             since
             refuted
             this
             errour
             ,
             in
             
               our
               notes
               on
               book
            
             30.
             
               of
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             pag.
             413.
             
             Vales.
             Valesius
             ,
             at
             the
             now
             quoted
             pag.
             of
             
               his
               notes
               on
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             does
             indeed
             evidently
             prove
             that
             there
             were
             two
             
               Junior
               Valentinians
            
             ;
             but
             (
             contrary
             to
             what
             he
             affirms
             here
             ,
             )
             he
             asserts
             they
             were
             both
             Sons
             to
             
               Valentinianus
               Senior
            
             ,
             whom
             he
             there
             stiles
             Magnus
             .
             See
             his
             note
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ▪
             Jovinus's
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               as
               big
               as
               would
               fill
               a
               mans
               hand
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             *
             Nicomedia
             was
             destroyed
             by
             an
             Earthquake
             ,
             in
             the
             consulate
             of
             Dacianus
             and
             Cerealis
             ,
             about
             the
             28
             th
             of
             August
             .
             See
             Socrates
             ,
             book
             2.
             chap.
             39.
             
          
           
             a
             Basilius
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             C●sarea
             in
             Cappadocia
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             369
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             has
             rightly
             observed
             .
             But
             Socrates
             seems
             to
             make
             Basilius's
             promotion
             to
             that
             Bishoprick
             somewhat
             ancienter
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             his
             account
             at
             this
             place
             of
             those
             affairs
             that
             were
             transacted
             in
             Valentinianus's
             and
             
               Valens's
               second
               Consulate
            
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             368
             ,
             he
             does
             acknowledge
             that
             Basilius
             was
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             and
             Gregorius
             of
             Nazianzum
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             to
             
               Gregorius
               ,
               Socrates
            
             is
             manifestly
             mistaken
             .
             For
             he
             was
             not
             at
             that
             time
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Nazianzum
             by
             Basilius
             ,
             but
             of
             Sasimi
             :
             which
             Bishoprick
             he
             notwithstanding
             never
             entred
             upon
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             attests
             
               in
               his
               Epistles
            
             .
             But
             in
             
               his
               Verses
               concerning
               his
               own
               Life
               ,
            
             he
             evidently
             complaines
             of
             Basilius
             ,
             who
             (
             when
             as
             he
             had
             sixty
             Bishopricks
             under
             him
             ,
             )
             had
             preferred
             him
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             a
             pittifull
             little
             Town
             ,
             although
             he
             himself
             was
             nothing
             inferiour
             to
             Basilius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Baronius
             ,
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             365
             ,
             reproves
             Socrates
             ,
             because
             he
             places
             this
             Embassy
             of
             the
             Macedoniani
             to
             Liberius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             (
             the
             chief
             of
             which
             was
             Eustathius
             Bishop
             of
             Sebastia
             ,
             )
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             368
             ,
             in
             which
             year
             Valentinianus
             and
             Valens
             were
             the
             second
             time
             
               Consuls
               .
               Baronius
            
             thinks
             't
             was
             sent
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             365
             ,
             and
             grounds
             his
             opinion
             on
             these
             two
             arguments
             especially
             .
             First
             ,
             Eustathius
             with
             his
             companions
             ,
             was
             sent
             Embassadour
             by
             the
             Synod
             of
             Lampsacus
             .
             Now
             ,
             that
             Synod
             was
             convened
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             365
             ,
             seven
             years
             after
             the
             Seleucian
             Synod
             ,
             as
             Socrates
             attests
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             Embassadours
             (
             in
             their
             Libel
             of
             Faith
             which
             they
             presented
             to
             Liberius
             ,
             )
             do
             expresly
             profess
             that
             they
             were
             Legates
             from
             the
             Synod
             of
             Lampsacus
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             brought
             the
             Letters
             of
             that
             Synod
             to
             Liberius
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             this
             Embassy
             of
             the
             Macedoniani
             were
             sent
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             368
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             have
             been
             sent
             to
             Liberius
             ,
             but
             to
             Damasus
             .
             For
             Liberius
             died
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             367
             ,
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Lupicinus
             and
             Jovinus
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             same
             year
             Damasus
             entred
             upon
             that
             See.
             But
             ,
             the
             Macedonian
             Embassadours
             presented
             a
             Libel
             of
             their
             Faith
             to
             Liberius
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             same
             Liberius
             received
             Letters
             to
             the
             Prelates
             of
             their
             own
             party
             ,
             as
             Socrates
             relates
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
             This
             Embassy
             therefore
             was
             not
             sent
             in
             the
             year
             368.
             
             These
             are
             Baronius's
             arguments
             .
             But
             I
             would
             rather
             place
             this
             Embassy
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             367
             ,
             and
             will
             determine
             hereof
             against
             Baronius
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             .
             Baronius
             confesses
             ,
             that
             Elpidius
             Presbyter
             of
             Rome
             was
             sent
             ,
             together
             with
             Eustathius
             and
             his
             companions
             ,
             to
             the
             Illyricum
             Synod
             ;
             the
             Synodick
             Letter
             whereof
             Theodoret
             has
             recorded
             ,
             book
             4.
             chap.
             9.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Histor.
            
             But
             ,
             the
             Illyricum
             Synod
             ,
             at
             which
             Elpidius
             and
             Eustathius
             of
             Sebastia
             were
             present
             ,
             was
             convened
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             367
             ,
             or
             368
             ;
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             inscription
             of
             that
             Letter
             which
             the
             Emperour
             Valentinianus
             wrote
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Asia
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             confirm
             that
             Synod
             .
             For
             that
             Imperial
             Letter
             has
             this
             title
             :
             
               Valentinianus
               ,
               Valens
               and
               Gratianus
               ,
               Augusti
               ,
               to
               the
               Bishops
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             you
             may
             read
             in
             Theodoret
             ,
             book
             4.
             chap.
             8.
             
             Now
             Gratianus
             was
             proclaimed
             Augustus
             by
             his
             Father
             ,
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Lupicinus
             and
             Jovinus
             ,
             on
             the
             ninth
             of
             the
             Calends
             of
             September
             ,
             as
             (
             besides
             Socrates
             )
             Idatius
             in
             
               his
               Fasti
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             ,
             do
             declare
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             if
             the
             Illyricum
             Synod
             hapned
             on
             the
             same
             year
             whereon
             the
             Macedonians
             Embassy
             was
             sent
             ;
             the
             Macedonians
             Embassy
             must
             necessarily
             be
             placed
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             367
             ,
             in
             which
             year
             Liberius
             died
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             
               September
               .
               Eustathius
            
             therefore
             might
             go
             to
             Liberius
             in
             June
             ,
             and
             receive
             Letters
             from
             him
             in
             August
             .
             Now
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Illyricum
             Synod
             was
             held
             on
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             in
             the
             month
             of
             September
             ,
             which
             Synod
             Valentinianus
             the
             Emperour
             confirmed
             ,
             after
             Gratianus
             was
             created
             Augustus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Socrates
             should
             have
             said
             
               The
               Alamanni
            
             ,
             rather
             than
             
               the
               Sarma●●
            
             .
             For
             at
             this
             time
             Valentinian
             was
             detained
             in
             the
             Gallia's
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             War
             against
             the
             Alamanni
             .
             Towards
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             he
             went
             into
             Illyricum
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             engaging
             in
             a
             War
             against
             the
             Sarmatae
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             c
             The
             studious
             Reader
             may
             observe
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             
               Eustathius
               ,
               Silvanus
            
             ,
             and
             Theophilus
             (
             after
             they
             had
             spoken
             concerning
             many
             Synods
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             that
             at
             Lampsacus
             ,
             of
             that
             at
             Smyrna
             ,
             and
             of
             others
             held
             in
             
               Lycia
               ,
               Pamphylia
               ,
               Pisidia
            
             ,
             and
             Isauria
             ,
             )
             do
             now
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             came
             as
             Legates
             from
             one
             Synod
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             brought
             the
             Letters
             of
             one
             Synod
             .
             For
             these
             are
             their
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               From
               which
               Synod
               we
               being
               employed
               as
               Legates
               ,
               do
               bring
               a
               Letter
               .
            
             The
             reason
             why
             they
             exprest
             themselves
             thus
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             Smyrna
             Synod
             ,
             and
             those
             other
             Synods
             which
             were
             held
             by
             the
             Macedonians
             in
             
               Pisidia
               ,
               Isauria
               ,
               Pamphylia
            
             ,
             and
             Lycia
             ,
             had
             been
             composed
             according
             to
             the
             pattern
             and
             likeness
             of
             the
             Synod
             at
             Lam●s●●us
             ,
             and
             had
             exprest
             their
             Faith
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             original
             Draught
             .
             Upon
             which
             account
             ,
             all
             these
             Synods
             are
             by
             the
             Macedonian
             Legates
             taken
             for
             one
             Synod
             :
             and
             the
             Letters
             of
             each
             of
             those
             Synods
             ,
             which
             Socrates
             has
             a
             little
             before
             told
             us
             were
             brought
             by
             those
             Legates
             ,
             are
             taken
             for
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Letter
             ,
             because
             they
             contained
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             ▪
             I
             made
             this
             remark
             ,
             because
             in
             Christophorson's
             Version
             all
             things
             are
             here
             confused
             and
             altered
             :
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             has
             rendred
             this
             place
             much
             better
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             the
             reading
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             So
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Scholast
            
             .
             reads
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Socrates
             ,
             book
             2.
             chap.
             19.
             note
             
               (
               g.
            
             )
          
           
             e
             In
             my
             judgment
             ▪
             it
             should
             be
             thus
             worded
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             which
             we
             have
             expressed
             in
             our
             Rendition
             .
             For
             they
             Anathematize
             not
             only
             that
             Form
             of
             the
             Creed
             which
             had
             been
             recited
             in
             the
             
               Ariminum
               Council
            
             ,
             but
             the
             Acts
             also
             at
             Nice
             in
             Thracia
             ,
             (
             See
             
               Socrates
               ▪
            
             book
             2.
             chap.
             37
             ,
             neer
             the
             close
             of
             that
             chapter
             ,
             )
             to
             which
             ,
             being
             brought
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             induced
             thereto
             by
             sraud
             ,
             had
             subscribed
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Synod
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             the
             Florent
             .
             and
             S●or●ian
             M.
             SS
             .
             this
             persons
             name
             is
             constantly
             written
             thus
             ,
             Autho.
             So
             he
             is
             also
             called
             in
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             .
             In
             Christoph●rson's
             Version
             't
             is
             Aÿtho
             ,
             with
             three
             Syllables
             ▪
             Invermet
             with
             this
             name
             in
             all
             my
             reading
             .
             Perhaps
             it
             should
             be
             A●tho
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             The
             words
             [
             
               of
               Italy
            
             ]
             must
             be
             expunged
             ;
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Scholasticus
            
             acknowledges
             them
             not
             :
             or
             else
             it
             must
             be
             thus
             worded
             :
             
               Liberius
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Italy
               ,
               and
               those
               in
               the
               West
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             For
             thus
             Liberius
             distinguishes
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Italy
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Western
             Prelates
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             his
             Letter
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               both
               to
               our
               slenderness
               and
               also
               to
               all
            
             [
             
               the
               Bishops
            
             ]
             
               in
               Italy
               and
               in
               the
               Western
               parts
               .
            
             Nor
             is
             it
             otherwise
             exprest
             in
             the
             
               Libel
               of
               Faith
            
             which
             the
             Legates
             presented
             to
             Liberius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             It
             must
             undoubtedly
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             that
             it
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             foregoing
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Letters
             .
             ]
             And
             thus
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             ,
             and
             
               Langus
               ,
               Nicephorus's
            
             Translatour
             ,
             read
             it
             .
             It
             would
             doubtless
             have
             been
             foolish
             to
             term
             antient
             Bishops
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               persons
               illuminated
               with
               the
               light
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             some
             Neophytes
             ,
             or
             late
             Converts
             to
             the
             Faith.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             it
             would
             be
             better
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               from
               the
               Nicene
               Synod
               hitherto
            
             ]
             So
             in
             the
             Libel
             of
             Faith
             presented
             to
             Liberius
             by
             the
             Legates
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
             
               Which
               having
               been
               established
               in
               the
               holy
               Nicene
               Synod
               —
               hath
               hitherto
               always
               continued
               intire
               and
               unshaken
               .
            
             So
             Musculus
             and
             Christophorson
             read
             this
             place
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             It
             should
             not
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             but
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             
               your
               Legates
               themselves
            
             .
             For
             Liberius
             means
             the
             Libel
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Macedonian
               Legates
            
             had
             presented
             to
             him
             .
             In
             which
             Libel
             the
             Legates
             profess
             ,
             that
             as
             well
             those
             persons
             by
             whom
             they
             had
             been
             sent
             did
             constantly
             retain
             that
             Creed
             which
             had
             heretofore
             been
             set
             forth
             at
             Nicaea
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             they
             themselves
             did
             and
             always
             would
             observe
             and
             keep
             to
             the
             same
             Creed
             .
             Masculus
             and
             Christophorson
             supposed
             that
             by
             these
             words
             the
             Nicene
             Fathers
             were
             meant
             ;
             than
             which
             nothing
             is
             more
             absurd
             .
             Langus
             led
             them
             into
             this
             mistake
             ,
             who
             in
             
               his
               Version
               of
               Nicephorus
            
             has
             rendred
             this
             passage
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Nicene
             Fathers
             .
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             (
             more
             truly
             )
             supposed
             ,
             that
             hereby
             the
             Macedonian
             Legates
             were
             meant
             ;
             which
             is
             apparent
             from
             his
             Version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Gen.
             14.
             14.
             where
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             the
             number
             where
             with
             Abraham
             routed
             the
             four
             Kings
             forces
             ,
             was
             
               three
               hundred
               and
               eighteen
            
             ,
             being
             all
             his
             own
             servants
             .
          
           
             l
             The
             erroneous
             punctation
             in
             
               Rob.
               Stephen's
            
             Edition
             deceived
             Christophorson
             .
             For
             ,
             he
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Cum
               jurejurando
               adhibito
               subscripsistis
               ,
               to
               which
            
             [
             Transactions
             ]
             
               You
               Your Selves
               by
               taking
               an
               Oath
               have
               subscribed
               .
               Langus
               ,
            
             and
             (
             before
             him
             )
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             have
             rendered
             it
             truer
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               Quibus
               vos
               perjur●o
               capti
               subscripsistis
               ,
               to
               which
               you
               ,
               beguiled
               by
               perjury
               ,
               have
               subscribed
               .
            
             In
             the
             
               Macedonians
               Libel
            
             of
             Faith
             ,
             't
             is
             ▪
             said
             in
             express
             words
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             being
             imposed
             upon
             by
             Fraud
             and
             Perjury
             ,
             had
             subscribed
             the
             Creed
             set
             forth
             at
             Nice
             in
             Thracia
             .
             For
             the
             Arians
             .
             (
             see
             note
             
               (
               e.
            
             )
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             )
             after
             they
             had
             drawn
             up
             a
             Form
             of
             the
             Creed
             in
             a
             Synod
             held
             at
             Nice
             in
             Thracia
             ,
             swore
             that
             that
             was
             the
             Creed
             of
             the
             Synod
             of
             Nicaea
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               impudency
               and
               improbity
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             destroy
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               interceded
               with
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             the
             term
             here
             used
             )
             signifies
             in
             this
             place
             
               to
               decline
            
             ,
             or
             
               have
               an
               aversion
               for
            
             :
             in
             which
             signification
             Lucianus
             uses
             it
             
               in
               Hermotimo
               .
               Langus
            
             and
             Christophorson
             render
             it
             
               abhorrere
               ,
               to
               abhorre
            
             .
             But
             Epiphanius
             ,
             unacquainted
             with
             this
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             has
             rendred
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Sed
               quoniam
               omnes
               unanimes
               ,
               illius
               ,
               eum
               Sectae
               alterius
               ●atebantur
               .
               But
               because
               all
               those
               of
               Eudoxius's
               Opinion
               confessed
               him
               to
               be
               of
               another
               Sect.
            
             Vales.
             This
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             occurs
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             16.
             where
             in
             our
             English
             Version
             't
             is
             rendred
             [
             to
             shun
             .
             ]
          
           
             b
             He
             means
             an
             order
             of
             the
             Prafects
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             .
             For
             't
             was
             usual
             ,
             that
             the
             Praefect
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             he
             issued
             out
             any
             Edict
             ,
             should
             annex
             the
             names
             of
             the
             other
             Praefects
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             .
             An
             instance
             whereof
             occurs
             both
             in
             the
             
               Gesta
               purgationis
               Ceciliani
            
             ,
             which
             are
             published
             after
             the
             
               Carthaginian
               Collation
            
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             Theodosius
             and
             
               Valentinianus's
               Novells
            
             .
             There
             is
             a
             famous
             evidence
             of
             this
             thing
             in
             the
             antient
             Writer
             
               De
               Quae●●ion●bu●
               veteris
               ac
               Novi
               Testament
               .
            
             Cap.
             97.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               bear
               the
               blame
               of
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             Emperour
             Valens
             had
             gone
             towards
             Antioch
             before
             .
             But
             ,
             hearing
             of
             Procopius's
             defection
             —
             whilst
             he
             was
             in
             his
             journey
             ,
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             come
             back
             ▪
             as
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
               attests
            
             ,
             book
             26.
             
             Baronius
             therefore
             finds
             fault
             with
             Socrates
             without
             cause
             .
             For
             Socrates
             says
             not
             ,
             that
             Valens
             came
             to
             Antioch
             before
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             went
             towards
             that
             City
             ;
             which
             is
             certainly
             most
             true
             .
             But
             Christophorsons
             Version
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             the
             cause
             of
             Baronius's
             mistake
             ;
             for
             he
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Imperator
               Valens
               denuo
               Antiochiam
               ire
               ma●urans
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               Valens
               hastning
               to
               go
               to
               Antioch
               again
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Sozomen's
             account
             is
             truer
             ,
             who
             makes
             Eudoxius
             to
             have
             been
             Bishop
             but
             eleven
             years
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             Eudoxius
             thrust
             himself
             into
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Constantinople
             when
             Eusebius
             and
             Hypatius
             were
             Consuls
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             359.
             
             He
             died
             in
             the
             third
             Consulate
             of
             Valentinianus
             and
             Valens
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             370.
             
             Wherefore
             ▪
             at
             this
             place
             of
             Socrates
             (
             in
             stead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             nineteen
             ]
             )
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             eleven
             ,
             ]
             which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             Baronius
             does
             here
             also
             undeservedly
             reprove
             Socrates
             ;
             in
             regard
             ,
             not
             Socrates
             himself
             ,
             but
             the
             Copies
             of
             Socrates's
             History
             are
             here
             false
             .
             Concerning
             Eudoxius's
             death
             ,
             consult
             Philostorgius
             ,
             book
             9.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Sozomen
             tells
             us
             the
             same
             story
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Eccles.
               Histor.
            
             book
             6.
             chap.
             13.
             
             But
             Baronius
             ,
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             370
             ,
             reproves
             both
             these
             Historians
             .
             For
             he
             maintains
             ,
             that
             Eustathius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             was
             dead
             long
             before
             ,
             in
             Constantius's
             Reign
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             Jerome
             (
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Scriptor
               .
               Ecclesiast
               .
            
             )
             does
             relate
             ;
             that
             Eustathius
             died
             in
             exile
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             at
             Trajanople
             in
             Thracia
             ,
             to
             which
             place
             he
             had
             been
             banished
             .
             If
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             Eustathius
             must
             necessarily
             have
             died
             in
             Constantius's
             Reign
             .
             For
             Julianus
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             Jovianus
             ,
             recalled
             all
             the
             Bishops
             from
             exile
             .
             It
             is
             indeed
             sca●ce
             credible
             ,
             that
             Eustathius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             could
             live
             to
             these
             times
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             was
             at
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             ,
             which
             was
             held
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             325
             ;
             we
             may
             suppose
             him
             to
             have
             been
             then
             in
             the
             forty
             fifth
             year
             of
             his
             age
             .
             From
             this
             year
             to
             the
             third
             Consulate
             of
             Valentinianus
             and
             Valens
             (
             wherein
             Eustathius
             is
             said
             to
             have
             ordained
             Evagrius
             at
             Constantinople
             )
             there
             are
             five
             and
             fourty
             years
             .
             So
             that
             Eustathius
             must
             necessarily
             have
             been
             ninety
             years
             old
             ,
             if
             he
             ordained
             Evagrius
             Bishop
             in
             this
             year
             .
             Further
             ,
             I
             must
             not
             omit
             ,
             what
             I
             have
             been
             informed
             of
             ,
             from
             
               Victor
               Tununensis's
               Chronicon
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Eustathius
             was
             not
             interred
             at
             Trajanople
             ,
             as
             Jerome
             relates
             ,
             but
             at
             Philippi
             .
             For
             these
             are
             his
             words
             :
             
               Post
               Consulatum
               tertium
               Longini
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               After
               Longinus's
               third
               Consulate
            
             ,
             C●lendio
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Antioch
             
               got
               together
               the
               reliques
               of
               his
               predecessour
            
             Eustathius
             ,
             
               Bishop
               and
               Confessour
               ,
               from
               Philippi
               in
               Macedonia
               ,
               and
               with
               great
               honour
               conveyed
               them
               to
               Antioch
               .
               Theodorus
               Lector
            
             says
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             
               his
               second
               book
               Excerpt
               .
               Histor.
               Ecclesiast
               .
               Baronius
            
             does
             ill
             ,
             to
             place
             this
             translation
             of
             Eustathius's
             reliques
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             482
             ,
             in
             regard
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             evident
             from
             
               Victor
               Tununensis's
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             't
             was
             performed
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             490
             ,
             when
             Longinus
             II
             ,
             and
             Faustus
             were
             Coss.
             But
             what
             
               Theodorus
               Lector
            
             adds
             at
             that
             place
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Eustathians
             ,
             who
             before
             had
             meetings
             by
             themselves
             ,
             were
             then
             at
             length
             united
             to
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             an
             hundred
             years
             after
             Eustathius's
             death
             ;
             is
             in
             my
             judgment
             false
             .
             For
             ,
             this
             being
             supposed
             ,
             Eustathius
             would
             have
             lived
             to
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             390.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             account
             disagrees
             both
             from
             what
             we
             have
             related
             before
             (
             chap.
             14.
             note
             c.
             )
             out
             of
             Jerome
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             the
             relation
             of
             
               Theodorus
               Lector
            
             ,
             and
             Theophanes
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             For
             Jerome
             says
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             his
             age
             Eustathius
             lay
             buried
             at
             Trajanople
             ,
             whither
             he
             had
             been
             banished
             .
             But
             
               Theodorus
               Lector
            
             and
             Theophanes
             relate
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             banished
             to
             Philippi
             ,
             and
             there
             buried
             .
             That
             Eustathius
             therefore
             ,
             who
             was
             banished
             by
             Valens
             to
             Bizua
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             be
             a
             different
             person
             from
             Eustathius
             Bishop
             of
             
               Antioch
               .
               Bizua
            
             is
             a
             City
             of
             Thracia
             ,
             heretofore
             the
             pallace
             of
             the
             
               Thracian
               Astor●s
            
             ,
             as
             Stephanus
             attests
             .
             Eutropius
             mentions
             it
             in
             
               his
               sixth
               book
            
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             of
             
               Lucius
               Lucullus
            
             ,
             who
             subdued
             the
             
               Thracian
               Bessi
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               be
               might
               raise
               an
               irrational
               tumult
               of
               the
               multitude
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Sozomen
             (
             book
             6.
             chap.
             14.
             )
             tells
             the
             same
             story
             :
             where
             he
             calls
             this
             place
             Dacibyza
             ,
             and
             says
             't
             is
             a
             Maritime-City
             of
             
               Bithynia
               .
               Cedrenus
            
             also
             terms
             it
             Dacibyza
             .
             But
             Theophanes
             gives
             it
             the
             name
             of
             Dacidiza
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Concerning
             this
             Famine
             there
             is
             this
             Record
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Fasti
            
             ,
             with
             Sirmondus
             has
             published
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               Idatius
               :
               Valentiniano
            
             III
             ,
             and
             Valente
             III
             ,
             &c.
             i.
             e.
             
               in
               the
               third
               Consulate
               of
               Valentinianus
               and
               Valens
               there
               was
               a
               great
               Famine
               in
               the
               parts
               of
               Phrygia
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             it
             sometimes
             signifies
             
               a
               place
               where
               the
               reliques
               of
               some
               Martyr
               are
               deposited
               ▪
            
             'tis
             plain
             from
             what
             follows
             ,
             that
             by
             it
             our
             Authour
             here
             means
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             a
             Rufinus
             (
             from
             whom
             Socrates
             borrowed
             this
             story
             )
             book
             2.
             chap.
             5.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             words
             this
             passage
             thus
             :
             
               Infantem
               quoque
               parvulum
               secum
               trahentem
               ,
               cursuque
               rabido
               ,
               irrupto
               etiam
               officii
               agmine
               ,
               festinantem
               .
               Leading
               her
               little
               child
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               making
               such
               great
               bast
               ,
               that
               she
               broke
               through
               the
               Praefects
               Guards
               .
            
             This
             memorable
             fact
             of
             the
             woman
             of
             Edessa
             hapned
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             371
             or
             372
             ;
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             by
             and
             by
             .
             Baronius
             has
             done
             ill
             to
             place
             it
             on
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             370.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Rufinus
             (
             in
             the
             book
             and
             chapter
             just
             now
             quoted
             )
             says
             ,
             
               she
               made
               such
               hast
               ,
               that
               she
               would
               not
               stay
               to
               shat
               her
               door
               ,
               nor
               dress
               herself
               in
               the
               usual
               garb
               that
               women
               appeared
               in
               in
               publick
               .
            
          
           
             b
             After
             these
             words
             ,
             there
             were
             wanting
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             these
             two
             whole
             lines
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               And
               whither
               draggest
               thou
               that
               little
               child
               ▪
               said
               the
               Praefect
               ,
               the
               woman
               replied
               ,
               that
               he
               also
               may
               be
               voutsafed
               the
               honour
               of
               Martyrdom
            
             ]
             which
             I
             have
             inserted
             from
             the
             Florentine
             and
             Sfortian
             M.
             SS
             .
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             acknowledges
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             does
             Rufinus
             ,
             from
             whom
             Socrates
             borrowed
             this
             story
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             from
             this
             place
             also
             't
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             Christophorson
             had
             perused
             no
             M.
             S.
             Copies
             of
             Socrates
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or.
             Th.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             whole
             scene
             of
             that
             unhappy
             Oracle
             ,
             which
             some
             Heathens
             had
             consulted
             that
             they
             might
             know
             who
             should
             succeed
             Valens
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             is
             at
             large
             set
             forth
             by
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             in
             his
             29
             th
             book
             .
             But
             ,
             't
             is
             difficult
             to
             assign
             the
             year
             whereon
             it
             hapned
             .
             Baronius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Annalls
            
             places
             it
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             370.
             
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             acted
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             371
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             year
             372.
             
             For
             Valens
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             371
             ,
             made
             his
             entry
             into
             Antioch
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             Summer
             ,
             Gratianus
             II
             ,
             and
             Probus
             being
             Consuls
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             demonstrated
             in
             
               my
               notes
               on
               the
               foresaid
               book
               of
               Marcellinus
               ,
            
             partly
             from
             
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Theodosian
               Code
               ,
            
             and
             partly
             from
             
               Libanius's
               book
               concerning
               his
               own
               Life
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             that
             Tragedy
             and
             Conspiracy
             of
             those
             wicked
             wretches
             against
             Valens
             ,
             hapned
             after
             his
             entry
             into
             the
             City
             Antioch
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             manifest
             from
             Marcellinus
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             it
             must
             necessarily
             happen
             at
             the
             close
             of
             the
             year
             371
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             372.
             
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             Theophanes
             and
             Cedrenus
             do
             place
             Valens's
             entry
             into
             Antioch
             on
             his
             eighth
             year
             .
             But
             ,
             the
             same
             Theophanes
             does
             ascribe
             that
             conspiracy
             of
             those
             impious
             wretches
             ,
             who
             had
             consulted
             the
             Oracle
             concerning
             the
             future
             Emperour
             ,
             to
             Valens's
             ninth
             year
             .
             Which
             agrees
             exactly
             with
             our
             opinion
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             compute
             Valens's
             first
             year
             from
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Jovianus
             and
             Varronianus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Th
               ,
               E
               ,
               O
               ,
               D.
               
            
          
           
             b
             In
             the
             Sfortian
             M.
             S.
             the
             reading
             here
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               another
               Theodosius
            
             .
             ]
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             also
             calls
             him
             Theodosius
             .
             Who
             this
             Theodosius
             [
             or
             ,
             Theodosiolus
             ]
             should
             be
             ,
             't
             is
             uncertain
             .
             For
             I
             cannot
             think
             ,
             it
             was
             that
             Theodosius
             ,
             (
             father
             to
             Theodosius
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             )
             of
             whom
             Ammianus
             makes
             frequent
             mention
             in
             his
             History
             .
             For
             he
             lived
             in
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             slain
             by
             the
             fraud
             and
             treachery
             of
             malevolent
             persons
             ,
             till
             after
             Valentinianus's
             death
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             Character
             added
             by
             Socrates
             [
             
               a
               personage
               of
               great
               Valour
               and
               Courage
               ,
               a
               descendant
               of
               a
               Noble
               Family
               in
               Spain
               ,
            
             ]
             does
             exactly
             fi●
             him
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             Athanasius's
             death
             .
          
           
             a
             This
             Magnus
             is
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Comes
               of
               the
               Court-Largesses
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Letter
             of
             
               Petrus
               Alexandrinus
            
             (
             the
             person
             spoken
             of
             in
             this
             chapter
             ▪
             )
             part
             of
             which
             Letter
             Theodoret
             has
             recorded
             ,
             book
             4.
             chap.
             22.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Histor.
            
             
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             original
             he
             is
             termed
             
               Praefect
               of
               Alexandria
            
             ;
             which
             title
             was
             sometimes
             given
             to
             the
             
               Praefects
               of
               Egypt
            
             ;
             as
             it
             has
             been
             observed
             before
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               out
               of
               his
               bonds
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Peter
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             has
             the
             same
             import
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             signifies
             a
             
               Wedding-chamber
               ,
               Dining-room
            
             ,
             or
             entertainingroom
             .
             See
             
             Stephens's
             
               Thesaur
               .
               Graec.
               Ling.
            
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             The
             
               Seventy
               two
               Translatours
            
             do
             use
             this
             term
             (
             at
             Jo●l
             2.
             16
             ,
             and
             at
             Psalm
             19.
             5.
             
             )
             to
             express
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Chuppa
             ;
             which
             was
             
               a
               Tabernacle
               or
               Ten●
               set
               up
               on
               purpose
               ,
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               the
               solemnities
               (
               usual
               amongst
               the
               Jews
               )
               of
               betrothing
               between
               the
               man
               and
               woman
               .
            
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             original
             't
             is
             thus
             worded
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               so
               great
               an
               house
               .
               Christophorson
            
             has
             rendred
             it
             ,
             
               in
               tantillo
               domicilio
               ,
               in
               so
               small
               an
               house
               .
            
             But
             the
             Greek
             term
             will
             not
             admit
             of
             this
             rendition
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             it
             should
             be
             thus
             worded
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               your
               dwelling
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Socrates
             book
             1.
             chap.
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             ashamed
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               he
               refused
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               a
               contemner
            
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Psal.
             39.
             v.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             practise
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Theorems
             ,
             or
             ,
             Expositions
             .
          
           
             *
             Evagrius
             .
          
           
             b
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               The
               Monk
            
             ]
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             in
             his
             copy
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Monastick
            
             ,
             ]
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             his
             Version
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             Nicephorus
             (
             book
             11.
             chap.
             42
             )
             confirms
             the
             common
             reading
             .
             But
             as
             to
             
             Evagrius's
             other
             book
             here
             mentioned
             he
             words
             the
             title
             of
             it
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Gnostick
               ,
               or
               concerning
               him
               who
               is
               reputed
               worthy
               of
               knowledge
               .
            
             It
             may
             also
             be
             written
             (
             as
             it
             is
             here
             in
             Socrates
             )
             thus
             ,
             
               or
               to
               him
               who
               is
               reputed
               worthy
               of
               knowledge
               :
            
             which
             reading
             we
             have
             followed
             in
             our
             Version
             .
             Concerning
             this
             
             Evagrius's
             books
             ,
             ●ee
             
             Jerome's
             sentiment
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               C●esiphonagainst
               the
               Pelagians
               ▪
            
             where
             he
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             Evagrius
             was
             an
             
               Origenist
               .
               Palladius
               (
               in
               Lausia●a
               )
            
             says
             Evagrius
             wrote
             three
             books
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             he
             calls
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Saint
            
             :
             the
             second
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Monk
            
             ;
             ●he
             third
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Refutation
            
             ;
             which
             is
             against
             the
             frauds
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             Palladius
             terms
             that
             book
             of
             
               Evagrius's
               ,
               The
               Saint
            
             ,
             which
             Socrates
             here
             calls
             
               The
               Gnostick
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Rightly
             .
          
           
             c
             In
             stead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Florentine
             M.
             S.
             and
             in
             Nicephorus
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               little
               part
               of
               a
               sleep
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               a
               nap
            
             .
             ]
             For
             that
             sleep
             ,
             which
             Macarius
             took
             by
             leaning
             his
             head
             against
             a
             wall
             ,
             was
             a
             part
             of
             a
             sleep
             ,
             rather
             than
             a
             sleep
             .
             For
             he
             slept
             but
             a
             very
             little
             while
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             stollen
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             have
             taken
             a
             sleep
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             19.
             21.
             
          
           
             d
             Translatours
             have
             been
             notoriously
             mistaken
             a●
             this
             place
             .
             For
             Christophorson
             renders
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               in
               〈◊〉
               Monachus
               ex
               Sect
               â
               Gnosticorum
               ●ir
               spectatissimus
               habitavit
               ,
               in
               that
               [
               Island
               ]
               dwelt
               a
               Monk
               ,
               a
               most
               eminent
               person
               of
               the
               Sect
               of
               the
               Gnosticks
               .
               Langus
               ,
               Nicephorus's
            
             Translatour
             ,
             has
             rendred
             this
             passage
             in
             Evagrius
             thus
             :
             
               Habitat
               in
               eâ
               Monachus
               Gnosticorum
               Ordinis
               celeberrimus
               ,
               in
               that
               [
               Island
               ]
               dwells
               a
               most
               famous
               Monk
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Gnosticks
               .
            
             But
             first
             ,
             Evagrius
             does
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             that
             Monk
             dwelt
             in
             that
             Island
             beyond
             the
             Lake
             Mar●otis
             ;
             but
             only
             ,
             that
             he
             dwelt
             near
             that
             Island
             .
             For
             that
             's
             the
             import
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             [
             Parembole
             ]
             does
             not
             signifie
             
               a
               Sect
            
             ,
             or
             
               an
               Order
            
             :
             nor
             are
             the
             Gnosticks
             taken
             in
             this
             place
             for
             a
             Sect
             of
             Hereticks
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             Monks
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             Evagrius
             wrote
             a
             book
             .
             Parembole
             therefore
             is
             a
             Village
             not
             f●r
             from
             Alexandria
             ,
             near
             the
             Lake
             
               Mareotis
               .
               Atbanasius
            
             makes
             mention
             of
             it
             in
             
               his
               second
               Apologetick
               against
               the
               Arians
               ,
            
             where
             he
             produces
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             Clergy-men
             ,
             whom
             Meletius
             had
             in
             the
             City
             and
             within
             the
             Territory
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             After
             his
             mentioning
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             of
             Meletius's
             party
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             he
             adds
             these
             words
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               Macarius
               Presbyter
               of
               Parembole
               .
               Parembole
            
             is
             also
             mentioned
             in
             the
             
               Notitia
               Imperii
               Romani
            
             ,
             wherein
             were
             the
             Quarters
             of
             the
             
               second
               Trajan
               Legion
            
             under
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Comes
             of
             the
             Military
             affairs
             throughout
             
               Egypt
               .
               Ptolemaeus
            
             also
             (
             in
             Ammoniaca
             )
             places
             
               Alexander's
               Parembole
            
             near
             the
             
               Lake
               Mareotis
            
             .
             Here
             therefore
             dwelt
             that
             Monk
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             eminent
             amongst
             the
             Gnosticks
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               cut
               off
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             fight
             or
             ,
             strive
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               that
               which
               one
               is
               entrusted
               with
               to
               keep
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               without
               words
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               not
               to
               intrude
               into
            
             ,
             &c.
             See
             Collos.
             2.
             18
             ;
             where
             this
             term
             occurs
             .
          
           
             *
             He
             alludes
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             to
             the
             parable
             of
             the
             tares
             ;
             see
             Matth.
             13.
             24
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             placability
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               slowness
               to
               anger
            
             .
          
           
             †
             See
             Exod
             ,
             26.
             35.
             
          
           
             c
             Concerning
             this
             
               Serapion
               ,
               Jerome
            
             (
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Scriptor
               .
               Eccles.
            
             )
             speaks
             these
             words
             :
             
               Scrapio
               Thmuëos
               Aegypti
               Urbis
               Episcopus
               ,
               qui
               ob
               elegantiam
               ingenii
               Scholasticus
               dictus
               est
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Serapion
               Bishop
               of
               Thmuis
               a
               City
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               Elegance
               of
               his
               wit
               was
               stiled
               Scholasticus
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             He
             died
             in
             Constantius's
             Reign
             ,
             before
             the
             
               Seleucian
               Synod
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             before
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             359.
             
             For
             in
             the
             
               Seleucian
               Synod
            
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Acacius's
             party
             ,
             Ptolomaeus
             is
             reckoned
             Bishop
             of
             Thmuis
             a
             City
             of
             Augustonica
             ,
             or
             Augustanica
             .
             For
             Baronius
             is
             not
             to
             be
             heeded
             ,
             who
             (
             in
             
               his
               Annotations
               on
               the
               Roman
               Martyrology
               ,
            
             )
             says
             ,
             Thmuis
             was
             a
             City
             in
             the
             Province
             
               Scethis
               .
               Scethis
            
             was
             not
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Province
             ,
             but
             was
             it self
             rather
             in
             the
             Province
             Augustanica
             .
             And
             yet
             Marcellinus
             (
             book
             22.
             )
             places
             Thmuis
             in
             (
             that
             properly
             called
             )
             Egypt
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               throughout
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             maiming
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               made
               use
               of
               the
               multitudes
            
             ]
             I
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               made
               use
               of
               weapons
            
             .
             ]
             This
             reading
             is
             confirmed
             by
             
               Rufi●●●
               ▪
            
             book
             2.
             chap.
             3.
             
             Which
             passage
             in
             
               Rufinus
               Socrates
            
             does
             here
             take
             notice
             of
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             we
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               was
               present
               at
            
             .
             ]
             See
             Rufinus
             book
             2.
             chap.
             4.
             where
             his
             words
             are
             these
             
               Qua
               praesens
               vidi
               loquor
               ,
               &
               corum
               gesta
               re●●ro
               ,
               quorum
               in
               passionibus
               socius
               esse
               promerui
               .
               I
               speak
               what
               I
               was
               present
               at
               ,
               and
               saw
               ;
               and
               I
               relate
               their
               actions
               ,
               of
               whose
               sufferings
               I
               had
               the
               savour
               to
               be
               a
               Companion
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             He
             alludes
             to
             that
             passage
             ,
             at
             Hebr.
             11.
             36.
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               especially
               when
               as
               they
               received
               a
               Testimony
               ,
            
             or
             Commendation
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Work.
             
          
           
             c
             Here
             there
             was
             a
             whole
             line
             wanting
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             made
             good
             from
             the
             Florentine
             and
             Sfortian
             M.
             SS
             .
             after
             this
             manner
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               they
               cast
               away
               their
               images
            
             [
             immediately
             changed
             ]
             
               the
               Fabrick
               of
               their
               Temple
               into
            
             [
             the
             form
             ]
             
               of
               a
               Church
            
             .
             ]
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Scholasticus
            
             found
             this
             reading
             in
             his
             Copy
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             his
             Version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             we
             have
             rendred
             [
             ripewittedchildren
             ]
             must
             be
             expunged
             ;
             which
             seems
             to
             have
             crept
             in
             here
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             foregoing
             line
             .
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             acknowledges
             it
             not
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             renders
             it
             ;
             
               Qui
               cum
               a
               puero
               fuisset
               ingeniosus
               ,
               vincebat
               etiam
               acutae
               conspicientes
               ,
               who
               being
               from
               a
               boy
               of
               an
               ingenious
               disposition
               ,
               excelled
               even
               those
               who
               saw
               with
               the
               greatest
               acuteness
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Concerning
             
               these
               Comments
            
             of
             
             Didymus's
             on
             
               Origens
               books
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Jerome
             speaks
             ,
             in
             his
             1
             st
             ,
             and
             2
             d
             book
             against
             Rufinus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             translatours
             have
             rendred
             this
             place
             ill
             ;
             as
             if
             Antonius
             the
             Monk
             had
             come
             to
             Alexandria
             in
             the
             times
             of
             
               Valens
               Augustus
            
             .
             But
             ,
             't
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             Antonius
             died
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Constantius
               .
               Jerome
            
             informs
             us
             hereof
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               his
               Life
            
             of
             Hilarion
             .
             'T
             is
             uncertain
             ,
             in
             what
             year
             of
             
             Constantius's
             Empire
             Antonius
             left
             the
             Solitudes
             ,
             and
             came
             down
             to
             Alexandria
             ;
             whether
             it
             was
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             
             Constantius's
             Reign
             ,
             before
             the
             ordination
             of
             Gregorius
             the
             Arian
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             after
             the
             Synod
             of
             Serdica
             ,
             and
             
             Athanasiu●'s
             second
             restitution
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               as
               the
               Flyes
               and
               Gnats
               can
               see
               with
               ,
            
             ]
             in
             Cedrenus
             ,
             at
             the
             
               sixth
               year
            
             of
             Constantius
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               as
               the
               Flyes
               and
               Gnats
               can
               do
               harm
               to
               .
            
             Nor
             did
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             find
             it
             written
             otherwise
             in
             his
             Copy
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             this
             his
             Version
             :
             
               quibus
               &
               Muscae
               &
               Culices
               nocere
               possunt
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Flyes
               and
               Gnats
               can
               do
               harm
               .
            
             And
             yet
             
               Rufinus
               ,
               (
               Eccles.
               Histor.
            
             book
             2.
             chap.
             7.
             )
             out
             of
             whom
             Socrates
             borrowed
             this
             story
             ,
             defends
             the
             common
             reading
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             followed
             in
             our
             Version
             .
             And
             Jerome
             also
             does
             confirm
             this
             our
             reading
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Castrutius
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             What
             Socrates
             says
             here
             ,
             is
             in
             my
             opinion
             false
             ;
             viz.
             that
             Basilius
             and
             Gregorius
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             finished
             the
             course
             of
             their
             Learned
             studies
             at
             Athens
             ,
             were
             hearers
             of
             Libanius
             the
             Sophista
             at
             
               Antioch
               .
               Gregorius
            
             himself
             does
             refute
             this
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Poem
               concerning
               his
               own
               Life
            
             ;
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             in
             the
             thirtieth
             year
             of
             his
             age
             when
             he
             left
             Athens
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             friends
             would
             have
             detained
             him
             at
             Athens
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             a
             professour
             of
             eloquence
             ;
             (
             the
             same
             is
             attested
             by
             Rufinus
             ,
             book
             2.
             chap.
             9.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             )
             but
             that
             he
             fled
             secretly
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             went
             into
             his
             own
             Country
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Rhetorick
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             quoted
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Deacon
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Baronius
             says
             ,
             Basilius
             was
             prefered
             to
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             369
             :
             and
             this
             he
             attempts
             to
             prove
             from
             Gregorius
             Nyssenus's
             testimony
             .
             Theophanes
             and
             Cedrenus
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             do
             place
             the
             beginning
             of
             
             Basilius's
             Episcopate
             ,
             on
             the
             ninth
             year
             of
             Valens
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             371.
             
             But
             the
             same
             Authours
             do
             affirm
             ,
             that
             Basilius
             was
             yet
             but
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             in
             the
             eighth
             year
             of
             Valens
             .
             See
             Theophanes's
             and
             
             Cedrenus's
             words
             at
             the
             said
             eighth
             year
             of
             
               Valens
               .
               Gregorius
               Nazianzenus
            
             does
             confirm
             the
             s●me
             in
             his
             
               Oration
               de
               Laudibus
               Basilii
            
             .
             Where
             he
             does
             attest
             in
             express
             words
             ,
             that
             Basilius
             was
             yet
             but
             a
             Presbyter
             only
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             Valens
             ,
             guarded
             with
             a
             part
             of
             Heretical
             Prelates
             ,
             undertook
             an
             expedition
             against
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             which
             he
             hastned
             to
             deliver
             up
             to
             the
             Arians
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             Valens
             undertook
             this
             expedition
             against
             the
             Orthodox
             on
             his
             own
             third
             Consulate
             ,
             that
             is
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             370
             ,
             as
             our
             Socrates
             does
             affirm
             :
             (
             compare
             the
             14
             th
             and
             17
             th
             chapters
             of
             this
             4
             th
             book
             .
             )
             
               Gregorius
               Nyssenus
            
             confirms
             this
             ,
             
               in
               his
               first
               book
               against
               Eunomius
            
             (
             who
             had
             upbraided
             Basilius
             with
             fearfulness
             and
             pusillanimity
             ,
             )
             where
             he
             describes
             
             Valens's
             preparations
             and
             expedition
             against
             the
             Churches
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
             
               The
               Emperour
               went
               from
               Constantinople
               into
               the
               East
               ,
               p●ft
               up
               in
               his
               mind
               with
               the
               late
               successfull
               and
               fortunate
               Actions
               he
               had
               performed
               against
               the
               Barbarians
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             after
             the
             War
             against
             the
             Goths
             ,
             and
             the
             League
             made
             with
             them
             .
             Which
             hapned
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             369.
             as
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             attests
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             that
             expedition
             of
             
             Valens's
             to
             destroy
             Gods
             Churches
             ,
             hapned
             in
             ●ife
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             370
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             now
             said
             .
             Now
             ,
             that
             Basilius
             was
             then
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             his
             Brother
             Gregorius
             does
             in
             the
             same
             place
             inform
             us
             .
             For
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             Prae●ect
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Modestus
               ,
               at
               first
               made
               use
               of
               flatteries
               ,
               and
               promised
               Basilius
               a
               Praesulate
               and
               an
               Ecclesiastick
               presidency
               ,
               provided
               he
               would
               obey
               the
               Emperour
               .
            
             Nyss●n's
             words
             are
             these
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Therefore
             Basilius
             was
             not
             Bishop
             of
             Casarea
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             Modestus
             endeavoured
             to
             pervert
             him
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             Modestus
             first
             bore
             the
             
               Praefecture
               of
               the
               Praetorium
            
             ,
             when
             
             Gratianus
             ●I
             and
             Prob●s
             were
             Coss.
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             371
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             remarkt
             
               in
               my
               notes
            
             on
             the
             29
             th
             book
             of
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             pag.
             380.
             
             It
             may
             also
             be
             proved
             by
             another
             argument
             ,
             that
             Basilius
             was
             preferred
             to
             the
             Episcopate
             of
             Caesarea
             after
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             370.
             
             For
             Nazianzon
             in
             the
             
               Funeral
               Oration
            
             which
             he
             wrote
             on
             him
             ,
             says
             that
             Basilius
             was
             but
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             that
             Famine
             (
             by
             far
             the
             ●orest
             of
             all
             the
             Famines
             that
             are
             mentioned
             to
             have
             hapned
             at
             any
             time
             )
             hapned
             in
             Cappadocia
             .
             Now
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Famine
             ,
             which
             our
             Socrates
             mentions
             in
             the
             sixteenth
             chapter
             of
             this
             book
             ;
             it
             hapned
             in
             the
             third
             Consulate
             of
             Valentinianus
             and
             Valens
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Gregorius
               Nazianzenus
            
             (
             who
             is
             more
             to
             be
             credited
             in
             these
             things
             )
             does
             attest
             in
             
               his
               Funeral
               Oration
               concerning
               the
               praises
               of
               Basilius
               ,
            
             that
             Basilius
             ,
             as
             yet
             but
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             went
             into
             those
             parts
             ,
             with
             a
             design
             to
             oppose
             himself
             against
             the
             perfidiousness
             of
             the
             Arians
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Socrates
             borrowed
             this
             out
             of
             Rufinus
             ;
             who
             (
             in
             book
             2.
             chap
             9.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Histor.
            
             )
             writes
             thus
             :
             
               Gregorius
               vero
               apud
               Nazianzon
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               But
               Gregorius
               ,
               being
               substituted
               Bishop
               in
               his
               father's
               stead
               ,
               at
               the
               Town
               Nazianzum
               ,
               faithfully
               ●ore
               the
               storm
               of
               the
               Hereticks
               .
            
             And
             yet
             't
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             Gregorius
             was
             not
             made
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             Coadjutor
             only
             to
             his
             own
             father
             Gregorius
             ,
             in
             the
             Episcopate
             of
             Nazianzum
             :
             and
             upon
             this
             condition
             too
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             succeed
             his
             father
             in
             that
             Bishoprick
             ;
             as
             he
             himself
             attests
             in
             his
             
               Eighth
               Oration
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               his
               Poem
               concerning
               his
               own
               Life
               .
            
             He
             was
             first
             constituted
             Bishop
             of
             Sasimi
             by
             
               Basilius
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             the
             first
             Founder
             of
             this
             Bishoprick
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             assure
             that
             place
             to
             his
             own
             Church
             ;
             as
             Gregorius
             attests
             in
             the
             
               Poem
               concerning
               his
               own
               Life
            
             .
             From
             thence
             he
             was
             translated
             to
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             See
             ,
             which
             he
             quickly
             left
             ,
             betook
             himself
             to
             Nazianzum
             ,
             and
             governed
             the
             Bishoptick
             of
             that
             place
             some
             while
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             as
             ,
             being
             wearied
             out
             with
             age
             and
             diseases
             ,
             he
             made
             choise
             of
             his
             own
             successour
             .
             Jerome's
             account
             therefore
             is
             true
             ,
             whose
             words
             (
             in
             
               his
               book
               De
               Script
               .
               Ecclesiast
               .
            
             )
             are
             these
             :
             
               Gregorius
               primùm
               Sasimorum
               ,
               deinde
               Nazianzenus
               Episcopus
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Gregorius
               ,
               Bishop
               first
               of
               Sasimi
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               of
               Nazianzum
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             't
             is
             strange
             ,
             that
             although
             he
             governed
             three
             Bishopricks
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             all
             doubtfull
             and
             uncertain
             .
             'T
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             in
             
               his
               Epistles
            
             he
             himself
             does
             frequently
             deny
             ,
             that
             he
             ever
             presided
             over
             the
             Episcopate
             of
             Sasimi
             ,
             or
             ever
             performed
             any
             sacerdotal
             office
             there
             .
             Neither
             Jerome
             his
             Scholar
             ,
             nor
             Rufinus
             ,
             do
             ascribe
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             Bishop●ick
             to
             him
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             he
             delivered
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Nazianzum
             to
             another
             ,
             rather
             than
             governed
             it
             himself
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             Basilius
             and
             Gregorius
             .
          
           
             e
             This
             account
             disagrees
             from
             what
             the
             two
             
             Gregorius's
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             Nazianzenus
             in
             
               his
               funeral
               oration
            
             ,
             and
             Nyssenus
             in
             
               his
               first
               book
               against
               Eunomius
            
             )
             do
             relate
             concerning
             Basilius
             .
             For
             they
             do
             attest
             ,
             that
             Basilius
             was
             not
             brought
             before
             Modestus
             the
             Praefect
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             was
             done
             in
             the
             City
             
               Caesarea
               .
               Sozomen
            
             therefore
             (
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             book
             .
             6.
             ch
             .
             16.
             )
             has
             truly
             corrected
             
             Socrates's
             mistake
             here
             ;
             where
             he
             relates
             ,
             that
             Valens
             came
             from
             Antioch
             to
             Caesarea
             ,
             and
             ordered
             Basilius
             should
             be
             brought
             before
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             the
             Praefect
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             .
             Further
             ,
             you
             must
             observe
             ,
             that
             
               Valens
               Augustus
            
             came
             to
             Caesarea
             twice
             ,
             and
             made
             an
             attempt
             to
             vanquish
             Basilius
             :
             His
             first
             journey
             thither
             was
             when
             Basilius
             was
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Presbyter
             ;
             which
             (
             as
             we
             have
             shown
             before
             )
             was
             in
             the
             year
             370.
             
             This
             is
             evidently
             confirmed
             by
             Sozomen
             in
             
               his
               sixth
               book
            
             .
             When
             he
             came
             the
             second
             time
             thither
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             certain
             .
             But
             I
             conjecture
             it
             was
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             371
             ,
             or
             372.
             
             Which
             I
             collect
             from
             
             Modestus's
             Praefecture
             ,
             which
             falls
             on
             those
             years
             .
             Nazianzenus
             distinguishes
             these
             two
             journeys
             of
             
             Valens's
             ,
             in
             
               his
               twentieth
               Oration
            
             ,
             pag.
             346.
             of
             
               his
               works
            
             .
             Edit
             .
             Paris
             .
             1609.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             Socrates
             took
             this
             out
             of
             Rufinus
             ,
             book
             2.
             chap.
             9.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             But
             
               Gregorius
               Nyssenus
            
             ,
             in
             
               his
               first
               book
               against
               Eunomius
            
             ,
             says
             that
             Basilius
             stood
             before
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             Modestus
             the
             Praefect
             twice
             ;
             once
             when
             he
             was
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             a
             second
             time
             when
             he
             was
             Bishop
             .
             But
             Nazianzen
             makes
             no
             mention
             of
             
             Basilius's
             former
             examination
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             
               Rufinus
               (
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             book
             2.
             chap.
             9.
             )
             this
             passage
             is
             thus
             worded
             ;
             
               utinam
               te
               non
               mutares
               ,
               I
               wish
               you
               would
               not
               have
               changed
               your self
               .
            
             In
             which
             words
             Basilius
             reproves
             Modestus
             ,
             because
             from
             being
             a
             Catholick
             he
             was
             become
             an
             Arian
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             please
             the
             Emperour
             .
             We
             are
             indeed
             told
             by
             Gregorius
             (
             in
             
               his
               funeral
               Oration
            
             )
             that
             Modestus
             was
             an
             Arian
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             Here
             
               Valentinianus
               Junior
            
             is
             called
             by
             another
             name
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             observed
             before
             ,
             chap.
             10.
             of
             this
             book
             note
             
               (
               a
            
             )
             He
             was
             surnamed
             Galates
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             born
             in
             Galatia
             .
             Further
             ,
             in
             regard
             Socrates
             does
             here
             term
             him
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               young
               child
            
             ;
             our
             opinion
             (
             which
             we
             have
             given
             in
             before
             )
             is
             very
             much
             confirmed
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             were
             done
             about
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             371
             ,
             or
             372.
             
             For
             
               Valentinianus
               Junior
            
             was
             born
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             366
             ;
             as
             we
             have
             remarked
             before
             :
             from
             which
             year
             to
             the
             year
             372
             ,
             are
             six
             years
             compleat
             .
             So
             
               Valentinianus
               Junior
            
             ,
             called
             also
             Galates
             ,
             died
             at
             six
             years
             old
             .
             For
             a
             child
             of
             that
             age
             is
             rightly
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             So
             Rufinus
             says
             ,
             book
             2.
             chap.
             9.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             
          
           
             *
             So
             
               Euseb.
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             book
             .
             6.
             chap.
             30.
             
          
           
             a
             At
             this
             place
             I
             have
             followed
             
             Nicephorus's
             authority
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             I
             have
             amended
             it
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Pontick
               dioecesis
            
             ;
             ]
             although
             our
             M.
             SS
             .
             copies
             make
             no
             alteration
             here
             .
             See
             Socrat.
             book
             1.
             chap.
             9.
             note
             
               (
               s.
               )
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Epistles
             .
          
           
             b
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               concerning
               Origen
            
             ,
             ]
             it
             would
             be
             better
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               defence
               of
               Origen
            
             ;
             ]
             for
             he
             means
             
               Pamphilus's
               Apologetick
               in
               defence
               of
               Origen
               :
            
             concerning
             which
             consult
             Photius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Bibliotheca
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             the
             Greek
             ,
             't
             is
             thus
             worded
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             Musculus
             renders
             thus
             ;
             
               Liber
               Gregorii
               quo
               Origenem
               commendavit
               ,
               Gregorius's
               book
               wherein
               he
               has
               commended
               Origen
               .
               Christophorson
            
             translates
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Oratio
               Gregorii
               in
               Crigenis
               commendationem
               conscripta
               ,
               Gregorius's
               Oration
               written
               in
               praise
               of
               Origen
               .
            
             But
             ,
             I
             cannot
             approve
             of
             this
             Version
             :
             for
             that
             Oration
             was
             not
             written
             by
             
               Gregorius
               Thaumaturgus
            
             in
             commendation
             of
             Origen
             ;
             but
             to
             return
             thanks
             to
             his
             master
             ,
             when
             he
             left
             his
             School
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             
               Commendatory
               Letters
            
             are
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             but
             there
             were
             never
             any
             Orationes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               commendatory
               Orations
            
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             although
             Nicephorus
             confirms
             the
             vulgar
             reading
             .
             Now
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             
               a
               Valedictory
               Oration
            
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             remarked
             in
             
               our
               notes
               on
               Euseb.
               Life
               of
               Constant.
            
             book
             3.
             chap.
             21.
             note
             
               (
               a.
               )
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             a
             The
             Greeks
             usually
             term
             him
             Novatus
             ,
             whose
             right
             name
             was
             Novatianus
             .
             Concerning
             whose
             Heresie
             ,
             you
             may
             consult
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               (
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             book
             6.
             chip
             .
             43
             ,
             )
             Epiphanius
             ,
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               questions
               on
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
            
             and
             Theodoret.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             Moralls
             .
          
           
             †
             He
             means
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             b
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             it
             is
             doubtless
             to
             be
             thus
             worded
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Questionless
             ,
             Socrates
             left
             it
             written
             thus
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             expression
             in
             the
             original
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             Musculus
             renders
             thus
             ,
             
               sicut
               fieri
               solet
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               usually
               done
            
             ;
             and
             Christophorson
             thus
             ;
             
               ut
               moris
               est
               ,
               as
               the
               manner
               is
               .
            
             But
             I
             cannot
             approve
             of
             these
             Versions
             .
             For
             the
             Grecian
             writers
             make
             use
             of
             (
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             signifie
             ,
             
               as
               it
               is
               usually
               done
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               as
               the
               manner
               is
            
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             I
             am
             rather
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               every
               inhabitant
               of
               the
               Provinces
               :
               so
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             read
             it
             .
             For
             he
             renders
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               Singuli
               Provincialium
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Every
               Subject
               of
               the
               Provinces
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             has
             the
             same
             import
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             phrase
             Socrates
             has
             made
             use
             of
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             in
             this
             chapter
             ;
             where
             his
             words
             are
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               every
               Province
               having
               received
               such
               Letters
               as
               these
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             
               studiously
               exercised
            
             or
             ,
             followed
             .
          
           
             *
             Novatus
             .
          
           
             d
             The
             Novatians
             did
             boast
             ,
             that
             the
             Founder
             of
             their
             Sect
             was
             a
             Martyr
             ;
             and
             they
             wrote
             a
             book
             ,
             the
             Title
             whereof
             was
             ,
             
               The
               Martyrdom
               of
               Novatianus
            
             .
             But
             this
             book
             ,
             which
             was
             stuft
             with
             Lies
             and
             Fables
             ,
             has
             long
             since
             been
             confuted
             by
             Eulogius
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             in
             
               his
               sixth
               book
               against
               the
               Novatians
               ,
            
             the
             Excerptions
             whereof
             occur
             in
             
               Photius's
               Bibliotheca
            
             ,
             p.
             1621.
             
             Edit
             .
             
               David
               Hoeschel
            
             .
             1610.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             in
             those
             Acts
             of
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             
               Novatianus
               ,
               Novatianus
            
             was
             not
             said
             to
             have
             suffered
             Martyrdom
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Confessour
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ.
             For
             ,
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Acts.
            
             says
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             eight
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             who
             were
             under
             Macedonius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             seven
             offered
             sacrifice
             to
             Idols
             together
             with
             Macedonius
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             Novatus
             underwent
             an
             egregious
             Martyrdom
             of
             confession
             .
             And
             that
             together
             with
             Novatianus
             three
             Bishops
             (
             almost
             the
             only
             persons
             of
             the
             Western
             parts
             )
             termed
             it
             a
             Martyrdom
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             Marcellus
             and
             Alexander
             Bishops
             of
             Aquileia
             ,
             and
             Agamemnon
             Bishop
             of
             Porta
             ,
             or
             rather
             of
             Tibur
             .
             Who
             lived
             apart
             after
             that
             confession
             ,
             held
             assemblies
             with
             Novatianus
             ,
             and
             avoided
             their
             communion
             who
             had
             sacrificed
             to
             Idols
             .
             A
             little
             afterwards
             they
             laid
             their
             hands
             on
             Novatianus
             ,
             and
             ordained
             him
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             This
             place
             is
             strangely
             corrupted
             .
             Nor
             is
             this
             fault
             new
             ;
             but
             the
             copies
             were
             faulty
             even
             in
             Epiphanius
             Scholasticus's
             time
             ;
             for
             thus
             he
             renders
             it
             :
             
               Hi
               vero
               qui
               ex
               eo
               nomen
               habuerunt
               ,
               ejusque
               fuere
               participes
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               But
               those
               who
               had
               their
               name
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               were
               partakers
               thereof
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             How
             Nicephorus
             read
             this
             passage
             in
             Socrates
             ,
             't
             is
             uncertain
             ,
             in
             regard
             his
             Greek
             Text
             is
             at
             this
             place
             defective
             .
             But
             Langus
             ,
             who
             had
             seen
             a
             Greek
             Copy
             of
             Nicephorus
             ,
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Qui
               vero
               ejus
               nomine
               in
               Phrygia
               Censentur
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               But
               those
               who
               are
               accounted
               of
               his
               name
               in
               Phrygia
               ,
               when
               by
               indulging
               themselves
               ,
               they
               had
               degenerated
               from
               his
               institutions
               and
               communion
               ,
               at
               this
               time
               altered
               the
               Paschal
               Festival
               also
               .
            
             I
             say
             nothing
             concerning
             the
             other
             Translatours
             ,
             in
             whose
             Versions
             you
             will
             find
             nothing
             of
             soundness
             .
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             place
             ,
             by
             a
             small
             alteration
             ,
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             made
             good
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               having
               an
               aversion
               even
               for
               that
               communion
               they
               were
               permitted
               [
               to
               hold
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Catholicks
               in
               the
               celebrating
               ]
               of
               this
               [
               Festival
               .
            
             ]
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             plain
             than
             this
             sense
             .
             Before
             
             Valens's
             time
             ,
             the
             Novatians
             in
             Phrygia
             kept
             Easter
             at
             the
             same
             time
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             did
             .
             After
             that
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             shun
             the
             communion
             and
             society
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             in
             this
             matter
             also
             .
             Further
             ,
             although
             I
             do
             very
             much
             approve
             of
             
             Socrates's
             judgment
             ,
             who
             gives
             an
             account
             why
             the
             Phrygians
             more
             especially
             embraced
             the
             Novatian
             Heresie
             ;
             yet
             there
             may
             another
             reason
             be
             given
             hereof
             .
             For
             ,
             Novatus
             ,
             or
             rather
             Novatianus
             ,
             was
             (
             as
             't
             is
             said
             )
             by
             Country
             a
             Phrygian
             :
             so
             Philostorgius
             asserts
             book
             8.
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             many
             followers
             of
             his
             own
             opinion
             in
             that
             province
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Fountains
             .
          
           
             f
             I
             conjecture
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             long-lived
             Auxano
             ,
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             the
             Novatian
             Church
             ;
             whose
             testimony
             Socrates
             makes
             use
             of
             ,
             book
             1.
             chap.
             10
             ,
             &
             13.
             
             But
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             here
             omit
             
             Nicephorus's
             words
             concerning
             our
             Socrates
             :
             he
             says
             thus
             ,
             book
             11.
             chap.
             14
             ;
             
               Haec
               sibi
               renuntiata
               esse
               Socrates
               qui
               hoc
               loco
               non
               abhorrere
               se
               à
               Novatianorum
               institutis
               palàm
               prae
               se
               fert
               ,
               à
               sene
               quodam
               scribit
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Socrates
               (
               who
               in
               this
               place
               plainly
               shews
               himself
               not
               to
               be
               a
               detester
               of
               the
               Novatian
               principles
               )
               relates
               that
               these
               things
               were
               told
               him
               by
               a
               certain
               old
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             of
             
             Nicephorus's
             opinion
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               under
               whom
            
             ;
             for
             that
             's
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Florent
             .
             M.
             S.
             and
             in
             Nicephorus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             A
             very
             elegant
             term
             ,
             to
             signifie
             Scismatical
             assemblies
             and
             conventicles
             ,
             who
             are
             said
             to
             erect
             one
             Altar
             contrary
             to
             another
             .
             Hence
             comes
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             sort
             of
             Schism
             ,
             concerning
             which
             Basilius
             speaks
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Canonicall
               Epistle
               to
               Amphylochius
               ,
               de
               Baptismo
               Haereticorum
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             (
             book
             27.
             pag.
             337.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Vales.
            
             )
             calls
             it
             
             Sicininus's
             Pallace
             ;
             where
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               there
               is
               a
               little
               private
               assembling
               place
               of
            
             [
             the
             professours
             of
             ]
             
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ;
               in
               which
            
             [
             during
             the
             conflicts
             between
             
             Damasus's
             and
             
             Ursinus's
             parties
             ]
             
               there
               was
               in
               one
               day
               an
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               dead
               bodies
               found
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Read
             the
             Historians
             following
             words
             ;
             from
             the
             whole
             passage
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             how
             disorderly
             the
             Elections
             of
             a
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             then
             were
             ,
             and
             at
             what
             an
             height
             they
             lived
             .
          
           
             d
             Socrates
             borrowed
             this
             out
             of
             Rufinus
             ,
             book
             2.
             chap.
             10.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             In
             that
             year
             ,
             whereon
             Ursinus
             raised
             his
             Schism
             ,
             Juventius
             ,
             not
             Maximinus
             ,
             was
             Praefect
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             as
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             attests
             ,
             book
             27.
             pag.
             337.
             
             But
             ,
             in
             regard
             this
             Schism
             lasted
             many
             years
             ,
             't
             is
             possible
             that
             Maximinus
             (
             who
             was
             Praefect
             of
             the
             Annona
             ,
             )
             might
             take
             cognizance
             of
             this
             business
             ,
             and
             torture
             some
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             as
             Rufinus
             relates
             .
             This
             Maximinus
             was
             Praefect
             of
             the
             Annona
             ,
             in
             the
             seventh
             year
             of
             Valentinian
             ;
             as
             Jerome
             does
             assert
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
               .
               Marcellinus
            
             speaks
             much
             concerning
             this
             Maximinus
             ,
             in
             his
             28
             th
             book
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Socrates
             has
             transcribed
             this
             following
             passage
             ,
             almost
             word
             for
             word
             out
             of
             
             Rufinus's
             book
             2.
             chap.
             11.
             
             
               Eccles
               ,
               Hist.
            
             For
             ,
             he
             observes
             the
             same
             order
             that
             Rufinus
             does
             ,
             after
             
             Damasus's
             ordination
             forthwith
             subjoyning
             
             Ambrosius's
             promotion
             .
             But
             ,
             although
             Rufinus
             and
             Socrates
             have
             conjoyned
             these
             two
             Ordinations
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             made
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             yet
             there
             was
             a
             great
             interval
             of
             time
             between
             each
             ordination
             .
             For
             Damasus
             entred
             upon
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Rome
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Lupicinus
             and
             Jovinus
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             367.
             
             But
             Ambrosius
             was
             promoted
             to
             the
             Episcopate
             of
             Millain
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             374
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             Consulate
             of
             Gratianus
             which
             he
             bore
             with
             Equitius
             ;
             as
             Baronius
             has
             observed
             from
             Saint
             
             Jerom's
             Chronicon
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               persons
               unworthy
               of
               praise
            
             .
          
           
             †
             That
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             whole
             nation
             of
             the
             Sarmatae
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               trample
               upon
            
             .
          
           
             a
             We
             met
             with
             a
             double
             mistake
             here
             ,
             the
             one
             committed
             by
             
             Socrates's
             Transcribers
             ,
             the
             other
             by
             Socrates
             himself
             .
             We
             have
             corrected
             the
             Transcribers
             errour
             (
             who
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             Acincum
             ,
             had
             made
             it
             Aconcam
             ,
             )
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Sfortian
             and
             Florent
             .
             M.
             SS
             .
             It
             will
             be
             sufficient
             only
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             
             Socrates's
             mistake
             here
             ;
             who
             calls
             Acincum
             a
             City
             of
             Italy
             ,
             whenas
             it
             belonged
             to
             Pannonia
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             To
             Gratianus
             .
          
           
             †
             To
             wit
             ,
             
             Valens's
             brother's
             son
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Valentinianus
               Senior
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               should
               be
               born
               of
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               in
               love
               with
            
             .
          
           
             b
             There
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             this
             law
             of
             
             Valentinianus's
             ,
             any
             where
             .
             No
             ,
             not
             in
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             who
             has
             with
             great
             accuracy
             recorded
             
             Valentinianus's
             affaires
             .
             Indeed
             such
             a
             law
             as
             this
             (
             in
             my
             judgment
             )
             is
             in
             no
             wise
             agreeable
             to
             Valentinian
             ,
             a
             serious
             Prince
             ,
             and
             a
             Christian.
             Therefore
             ,
             this
             whole
             story
             of
             
             Justina's
             marriag●
             ,
             is
             in
             my
             opinion
             ,
             of
             a
             credit
             doubtfull
             and
             uncertain
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Theodosius
               Senior
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             calls
             her
             (
             not
             Placida
             ,
             but
             )
             Flaccilla
             ;
             which
             is
             truest
             .
             For
             so
             the
             ancient
             Coynes
             term
             her
             .
             But
             ,
             't
             is
             strange
             that
             Greek
             writers
             should
             so
             frequently
             be
             mistaken
             in
             this
             name
             .
             For
             we
             have
             remark't
             before
             ,
             that
             Placitus
             is
             by
             Socrates
             often
             used
             ,
             instead
             of
             Flaccillus
             ,
             who
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             Flaccilla
             was
             the
             daughter
             of
             that
             Antonius
             ,
             who
             was
             Consul
             with
             Siagrius
             ,
             as
             Themistius
             informs
             us
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Gratiarum
               Actione
            
             ,
             to
             Theodosius
             ,
             for
             the
             peace
             made
             with
             the
             Goths
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               warred
               against
            
             .
          
           
             a
             This
             Oration
             of
             Themistius's
             to
             Valens
             ,
             is
             at
             this
             time
             extant
             ,
             published
             in
             Latine
             by
             Duditius
             .
             For
             ,
             what
             Socrates
             says
             Themistius
             spoke
             in
             that
             oration
             concerning
             the
             difference
             of
             Philosophick
             opinions
             ,
             occurs
             in
             Duditius's
             Version
             ,
             at
             pag.
             507
             :
             the
             words
             are
             these
             ;
             
               Artes
               quidem
               ,
               quarum
               magnus
               in
               vit●usus
               &
               delectatio
               est
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Indeed
               ,
               those
               Arts
               ,
               of
               which
               there
               is
               great
               use
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               very
               delightfull
               ,
               had
               never
               arrived
               at
               such
               an
               height
               and
               elegancy
               ,
               had
               there
               not
               been
               a
               discrepancy
               of
               judgments
               ,
               and
               a
               certain
               strife
               amongst
               the
               Artists
               themselves
               .
               For
               ,
               has
               not
               Philosophy
               it self
               (
               the
               Mother
               of
               all
               laudable
               Arts.
               )
               raised
               from
               mean
               and
               small
               beginnings
               ,
               increased
               by
               the
               dissent
               of
               Learned
               men
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               that
               nothing
               may
               seem
               wanting
               to
               its
               absolute
               perfection
               ?
            
             Further
             ,
             what
             S●crates
             says
             was
             spoken
             by
             Themistius
             in
             that
             oration
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               that
               God
               is
               desirous
               of
               this
               variety
               of
               opinions
               concerning
               himself
               ,
               that
               men
               may
               have
               a
               greater
               reverence
               for
               the
               Majesty
               of
               his
               Deity
               ,
               because
               the
               knowledge
               of
               his
               divinity
               is
               ●n
               no
               wise
               obvious
               and
               easily
               attainable
            
             ;
             occurs
             in
             Duditius's
             Version
             ,
             at
             pag.
             508
             :
             where
             't
             is
             thus
             worded
             :
             
               Quocirca
               quod
               à
               cognitione
               nostrâ
               se
               longissimè
               removit
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Wherefore
               ,
               in
               regard
               he
               has
               removed
               himself
               at
               the
               greatest
               distance
               from
               our
               knowledge
               ,
               nor
               does
               humble
               himself
               to
               the
               capacity
               of
               our
               wits
               ;
               't
               is
               a
               sufficient
               argument
               ,
               that
               he
               does
               not
               require
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Law
               and
               Rule
               of
               Religion
               from
               all
               persons
               ,
               but
               leaves
               every
               man
               a
               Licence
               and
               faculty
               of
               thinking
               concerning
               himself
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               own
               ,
               not
               another
               mans
               liberty
               and
               choice
               .
               Whence
               it
               also
               happens
               ,
               that
               a
               greater
               admiration
               of
               the
               Deity
               ,
               and
               a
               more
               Religious
               veneration
               of
               his
               Eternal
               Majesty
               ,
               is
               ingendred
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               .
               For
               ,
               it
               usually
               comes
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               we
               loath
               and
               disregard
               those
               things
               which
               are
               readily
               apparent
               ,
               and
               prostrated
               to
               every
               understanding
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             ●othē
             ,
             
               having
               ▪
               outed
               the
               Enemy
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               in
               regard
               his
               paternal
               Religion
               was
               adulterated
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               to
               be
               new
            
             ]
             which
             is
             the
             vulgar
             reading
             ;
             in
             the
             Sfort.
             and
             Florent
             .
             M.
             SS
             .
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               to
               be
               a
               new
               God
            
             ;
             ]
             accordingly
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             Florent
             .
             M.
             S.
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               be
               reduced
               into
               money
            
             ,
             ]
             which
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             is
             the
             truer
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             common
             reading
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               put
               a
               money-value
               upon
            
             ,
             )
             is
             sound
             ,
             and
             needs
             no
             alteration
             .
             For
             Chrysostom
             uses
             this
             term
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             in
             his
             67
             
               Homily
               on
               Matth.
            
             21.
             
             The
             
               old
               Glosses
            
             expound
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             
               Adaerat
               ,
               he
               values
               by
               money
               .
            
             Further
             ,
             what
             Socrates
             remarks
             here
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Valens
             ,
             instead
             of
             supplies
             of
             Souldiers
             ,
             did
             afterwards
             exact
             Gold
             of
             his
             Provinces
             ,
             )
             is
             also
             related
             by
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             book
             .
             31.
             pag.
             441.
             which
             place
             ,
             because
             't
             is
             corrupt
             even
             in
             our
             Edition
             ,
             I
             will
             here
             set
             down
             ,
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             amended
             :
             
               Eruditi●
               adulatoribus
               in
               majus
               fortunam
               principis
               extollentibus
               :
               quod
               ex
               ultimis
               terris
               tot
               tirocinia
            
             [
             not
             ,
             Thracenses
             nec
             opinanti
             offerrent
             ,
             But
             ]
             
               trahens
               ,
               ci
               nec
               opinanti
               offerret
               ,
               ut
               collatis
               in
               unum
               suis
               &
               alieniginis
               viribus
               ,
               invictum
               haberet
               exercitum
               ;
               &
               pro
               militari
               supplemento
               quod
               provinciatim
               annuum
               pendebatur
               ,
               thesauris
               accederet
               auri
               cumulus
               magnus
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             they
             were
             Gold
             ,
             and
             of
             about
             a
             Crown
             value
             .
          
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               under
               the
               East
            
             ]
             I
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               towards
               the
               East
            
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               having
               been
               initiated
            
             ]
             we
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               order
               to
               his
               being
               initiated
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Further
             ,
             this
             story
             concerning
             Moses's
             being
             made
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Saracens
             ,
             and
             concerning
             the
             Peace
             made
             with
             them
             ,
             Socrates
             has
             taken
             out
             of
             Rufinus
             ,
             book
             2.
             chap.
             6.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             but
             has
             not
             observed
             Rufinus's
             order
             .
             For
             Rufinus
             has
             placed
             it
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             Lucius's
             Episcopate
             ,
             after
             the
             persecution
             of
             the
             Edessens
             ,
             not
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             Valens's
             Reign
             .
             And
             I
             had
             rather
             follow
             Rufinus's
             opinion
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             .
             The
             motive
             I
             have
             to
             be
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             is
             grounded
             on
             Socrates's
             words
             at
             the
             close
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             Mavia
             the
             Queen
             ,
             having
             made
             a
             Peace
             with
             the
             Romans
             ,
             betrothed
             her
             daughter
             to
             Victor
             the
             
               Roman
               Lieutenant
               General
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             Victor
             ,
             about
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             Valens's
             Reign
             ,
             was
             too
             old
             to
             have
             any
             thoughts
             of
             marrying
             a
             wife
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Lay
               his
               hand
               on
               me
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Peace
             :
          
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               Peter
               being
               returned
            
             ,
             ]
             the
             reading
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Peter
               at
               that
               time
               returning
            
             :
             ]
             and
             the
             full-point
             ,
             which
             is
             (
             in
             some
             copies
             )
             placed
             before
             these
             words
             ,
             must
             be
             expunged
             .
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             seems
             to
             have
             followed
             this
             reading
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             reading
             must
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               marches
               out
            
             ;
             ]
             not
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               passes
               by
            
             .
             ]
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             same
             days
             [
             which
             Socrates
             here
             assignes
             for
             
             Valens's
             entry
             into
             ,
             and
             march
             out
             of
             ,
             Constantinople
             ,
             ]
             are
             recorded
             in
             
               Idatius's
               Fasti
            
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             Valente
             VI.
             &
             Valentiniano
             Is.
             &c.
             
             
               In
               Valens's
               sixth
               and
               Valentinianus's
               second
               Consulate
               ,
               Valens
               Augustus
               entred
               Constantinople
               ,
               from
               the
               East
               ,
               on
               the
               third
               of
               the
               Calends
               of
               June
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             thirtieth
             of
             May.
             ]
             
               And
               on
               the
               same
               year
               Valens
               Augustus
               went
               out
               of
               the
               City
               to
               the
               Fort
               on
               the
               third
               of
               the
               Ides
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             eleventh
             ]
             
               of
               June
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Ancients
             made
             use
             of
             a
             Plough
             ,
             both
             at
             their
             demolishing
             ,
             and
             also
             at
             their
             raising
             of
             a
             City
             .
             See
             
               Horace
               ,
               Carm.
               Lib.
            
             1.
             
             Od.
             16.
             
          
           
             b
             It
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             was
             usuall
             with
             Transcribers
             of
             books
             ,
             for
             brevities
             sake
             ,
             to
             write
             these
             words
             thus
             .
             For
             they
             wrote
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e425770
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             I
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               being
               continually
               detained
            
             .
             ]
             For
             a
             repetition
             of
             the
             negative
             particle
             is
             inelegant
             and
             nauseous
             ▪
             in
             regard
             these
             words
             [
             
               may
               not
               be
               cloy'd
            
             ]
             do
             precede
             .
             For
             ,
             after
             them
             ,
             an
             affirmation
             ought
             to
             follow
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Reader
             may
             observe
             from
             this
             passage
             ,
             in
             whose
             power
             it
             was
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             to
             summon
             General
             Synods
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Domnica
             .
          
           
             a
             Sozomen
             mentions
             this
             Law
             of
             Gratianus's
             ,
             book
             7.
             chap.
             1.
             and
             so
             does
             Theodoret
             ,
             book
             5.
             chap.
             2.
             who
             says
             that
             Sapor
             ,
             Lieutenant-General
             ,
             was
             sent
             by
             Gratianus
             into
             the
             Eastern
             parts
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             to
             put
             this
             Law
             in
             Execution
             .
             That
             hapned
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             378.
             
             This
             Law
             of
             Gratianus's
             is
             not
             now
             extant
             .
             And
             yet
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             mentioned
             in
             the
             
               fifth
               Law
            
             in
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Code
               ,
               de
               fide
               Catholicâ
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               living
               in
               Exile
               .
               Lucius
            
             was
             not
             banished
             ;
             the
             people
             of
             Alexandria
             forced
             him
             to
             leave
             that
             City
             :
             See
             Socrates
             ,
             book
             4.
             chap.
             37.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               to
               dissent
               again
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               they
               reapt
               no
               benefit
               ,
               or
               delight
               ,
               from
               their
               attempt
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Book
             4.
             chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Book
             3.
             chap.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Book
             4.
             chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             See
             Book
             5.
             chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Colleague
               in
               the
               Bishoprick
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             Melitius
             ,
             and
             Paulinus
             .
          
           
             †
             See
             Book
             3.
             chap.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Marched
             .
          
           
             a
             Indeed
             ,
             Socrates
             thought
             that
             Gregorius
             had
             been
             translated
             from
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Nazianzum
             ,
             to
             that
             of
             Constantinople
             :
             which
             was
             the
             opinion
             of
             many
             others
             also
             .
             But
             Gregorius
             had
             never
             been
             Bishop
             of
             Nazianzum
             ;
             he
             was
             only
             his
             father
             Gregorius's
             Assistant
             in
             that
             Bishoprick
             ,
             being
             sent
             for
             thither
             by
             his
             father
             (
             then
             very
             aged
             ,
             )
             out
             of
             the
             Solitudes
             ;
             whither
             he
             had
             retired
             after
             he
             had
             accepted
             of
             and
             also
             refused
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Sasimi
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             371
             ;
             as
             Baronius
             has
             remarked
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             I
             am
             not
             of
             Socrates's
             opinion
             ,
             who
             says
             here
             ,
             that
             that
             Church
             (
             wherein
             
               Gregorius
               Nazianzenus
            
             used
             to
             Preach
             the
             word
             of
             God
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             )
             was
             by
             the
             succeeding
             Emperours
             named
             Anastasia
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             Gregorius's
             own
             life
             time
             this
             Church
             was
             called
             Anastasia
             ;
             which
             is
             apparent
             ,
             both
             from
             Gregorius's
             own
             Oration
             ,
             wherein
             he
             bids
             farwell
             in
             express
             words
             to
             Anastasia
             ,
             and
             
               The
               Apostles
            
             ;
             and
             also
             from
             
               his
               Elegiack
               concerning
               the
               Dream
               of
               Anastasia
               .
            
             Consult
             Baronius
             ,
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             378.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Matt.
             10.
             23.
             where
             't
             is
             thus
             worded
             in
             the
             Greek
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               but
               when
               they
               shall
               persecute
               you
               in
               this
               City
               .
            
             But
             here
             in
             Socrates
             the
             words
             are
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               if
               they
               shall
               persecute
               you
               out
               of
               this
               City
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             We
             found
             a
             far
             different
             reading
             in
             our
             Florentine
             and
             Sfortian
             M.
             SS
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             both
             those
             Copies
             't
             is
             thus
             exprest
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               stands
               in
               need
               of
               the
               Churches
               :
            
             this
             reading
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Scholasticus
            
             has
             followed
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             his
             Version
             .
             For
             he
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Quia
               igitur
               Imperator
               Ecclesiis
               opus
               habet
               ,
               In
               regard
               therefore
               the
               Emperour
               has
               an
               occasion
               for
               the
               Churches
               .
               Nicephorus
            
             maintains
             the
             common
             reading
             :
             for
             instead
             of
             [
             excludes
             us
             from
             ]
             his
             words
             are
             [
             
               drives
               us
               out
               of
            
             .
             ]
             The
             Manuscript
             reading
             is
             in
             my
             judgment
             the
             better
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Book
             4.
             chap.
             37.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             Sfortian
             M.
             S.
             both
             here
             ,
             and
             also
             before
             ,
             in
             chap.
             6.
             of
             this
             book
             ;
             this
             person
             is
             called
             Acholius
             .
             The
             Latins
             do
             commonly
             give
             him
             that
             name
             .
             For
             so
             he
             is
             called
             by
             Ambrosius
             ,
             by
             Prosper
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             and
             by
             Jordanes
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               successione
               Regnorum
            
             .
             But
             the
             Greeks
             do
             usually
             term
             him
             Ascholius
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Ascholius
             ,
             concerning
             whose
             death
             ,
             Virtues
             ,
             and
             Miracles
             ,
             Saint
             Ambrosius
             writes
             ,
             in
             his
             59
             th
             
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Clergy
               of
               Thessalonica
               .
            
             Where
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             Anysius
             his
             Scholl●●
             succeeded
             him
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             See
             Book
             4.
             chap.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             See
             what
             Socrates
             has
             remarked
             concerning
             this
             matter
             in
             chap
             4.
             of
             this
             Book
             ▪
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             That
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Orthodox
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             although
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             I
             had
             rather
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               who
               also
               at
               that
               time
               bore
               the
               Praetor's
               Office.
               ]
               Nicephorus
            
             confirms
             our
             emendation
             ;
             for
             he
             words
             it
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               admirable
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               for
               all
               things
               ;
               who
               then
               bore
               the
               Praetors
               Office.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             They
             are
             the
             very
             words
             of
             the
             
               third
               Canon
               of
               the
               Constantinopolitan
               Synod
               .
            
             Whereby
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             Fathers
             do
             confer
             upon
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             a
             Precedency
             ,
             or
             Primacy
             of
             honour
             only
             ;
             but
             give
             him
             nothing
             of
             a
             Metropolitical
             or
             patriarchical
             power
             ,
             or
             jurisdiction
             .
             This
             is
             evident
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             the
             cautious
             expression
             which
             the
             Fathers
             of
             this
             Synod
             make
             use
             of
             ;
             (
             for
             they
             give
             him
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               priviledges
               of
               power
               or
               jurisdiction
               ,
            
             nor
             
               priviledges
               in
               general
            
             ;
             but
             they
             bestow
             on
             him
             only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               priviledges
               of
               honour
            
             :
             )
             but
             also
             from
             these
             very
             words
             themselves
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             
               second
               Canon
               of
               this
               Constantinopolitan
               Synod
               .
            
             For
             ,
             
               in
               that
               Canon
            
             the
             Fathers
             had
             made
             a
             positive
             sanction
             ,
             that
             a
             Dioecesis
             should
             be
             governed
             by
             its
             Bishops
             ,
             (
             or
             by
             a
             Synod
             of
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             same
             Dioecesis
             ,
             )
             and
             that
             the
             said
             Bishops
             should
             exercise
             their
             Ecclesiastical
             power
             in
             that
             Dioecesis
             only
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               that
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Thracican
               Dioecesis
               should
               only
               govern
               the
               [
               Ecclesiastick
               ]
               affairs
               of
               the
               said
               Thracican
               Dioecesis
               :
            
             these
             are
             the
             very
             words
             of
             the
             Canon
             .
             Now
             ,
             every
             body
             knows
             ,
             that
             Constantinople
             is
             scituate
             in
             the
             
               Thracican
               Dioecesis
            
             .
             In
             regard
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             present
             Fathers
             had
             committed
             the
             whole
             government
             of
             the
             
               Thracican
               Dioecesis
            
             to
             a
             Synod
             of
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             said
             Dioecesis
             ;
             there
             could
             nothing
             remain
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             assign
             to
             any
             other
             single
             Bishop
             in
             the
             said
             
               Dioecesis
               ▪
            
             before
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             ,
             save
             only
             the
             bare
             priviledge
             of
             honour
             ;
             which
             alone
             they
             do
             here
             confer
             upon
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             See
             scituate
             in
             the
             same
             Dioecesis
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             by
             the
             order
             of
             this
             Canon
             ,
             Anatolius
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             is
             placed
             next
             after
             Leo
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome's
               Legates
               ,
               in
               the
               subscriptions
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Chalcedon
               .
            
             See
             
               Concil
               .
               General
            
             .
             Edit
             .
             Bin.
             Paris
             1636.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             pag.
             452
             ,
             453.
             
             There
             occurs
             an
             eminent
             instance
             of
             this
             honour
             due
             to
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             Bishop
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Canon
             ,
             in
             
               Synod
               .
               Chalced.
            
             Act.
             1.
             vid.
             Concil
             ,
             General
             .
             Edit
             .
             Bin.
             ut
             prius
             ▪
             Tom.
             3.
             pag.
             61
             ,
             62.
             
             See
             the
             Learned
             D
             r
             
               Beveredge's
               Annotat
               ▪
               on
               the
               third
               Canon
               Concil
               .
               Constantinop
               .
            
             pag.
             95.
             
          
           
             e
             The
             first
             mention
             (
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             )
             of
             
               Christian
               Patriarchs
            
             (
             so
             I
             term
             them
             ,
             because
             the
             Jews
             had
             Grand
             Officers
             amongst
             them
             thus
             termed
             ,
             long
             before
             this
             time
             ;
             )
             in
             any
             Authour
             worthy
             of
             credit
             ,
             is
             at
             this
             place
             in
             our
             Socrates
             .
             However
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             small
             stir
             amongst
             Learned
             men
             ,
             about
             defining
             the
             time
             wherein
             these
             Patriarchs
             were
             first
             constituted
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             Valesius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               notes
               on
               this
               chap.
            
             and
             
               in
               his
               third
               book
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               Observations
               upon
               Socrates
               and
               Sozomen
               ,
            
             does
             in
             a
             great
             many
             words
             assert
             ,
             that
             the
             Patriarchical
             authority
             was
             confirmed
             by
             
               the
               sixth
               Canon
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Synod
               .
            
             This
             assertion
             of
             his
             is
             sufficiently
             confuted
             by
             D
             r
             Beveredge
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Annotat.
               upon
               that
               sixth
               Canon
               ,
            
             pag.
             52
             ▪
             &c.
             
             At
             which
             place
             ,
             and
             in
             
               his
               notes
               on
               the
               second
               Canon
               of
               the
               Constantinopolitan
               Council
               ,
            
             pag.
             93
             ,
             94
             ;
             the
             said
             
               Learned
               Doctor
            
             is
             of
             opinion
             (
             agreeable
             to
             our
             Socrates
             here
             ,
             )
             that
             Patriarchs
             were
             first
             constituted
             by
             this
             second
             Oecumenical
             Council
             held
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             he
             grants
             ,
             that
             most
             of
             those
             priviledges
             ,
             which
             Patriarchs
             afterwards
             challenged
             were
             given
             them
             by
             other
             Councils
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             D
             r
             
             Barrow's
             sentiment
             is
             ,
             
               that
               this
               Dioecesan
            
             (
             or
             Patriarchical
             )
             
               Form
               did
               soon
               after
               the
               Nicene
               Council
               creep
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               without
               any
               solemn
               appointment
               ,
               by
               a
               spontaneous
               assumption
               and
               submission
               .
               See
               his
               excellent
               Treatise
               of
               the
               Pope's
               supremacy
               ,
            
             pag.
             240
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             
               The
               Roman
               Emperours
               who
               preceded
               
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Great
              
               ,
               committed
               the
               chief
               management
               of
               affairs
               in
               the
               Civill
               State
               of
               the
               Empire
               to
               one
               ,
               or
               at
               most
               to
               two
               Praefects
               of
               the
               Praetorium
               .
               But
               
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Great
              
               introduced
               a
               new
               partition
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               (
               as
               Zosimus
               tells
               us
               ,
               book
               2.
               of
               
                 his
                 Histor.
              
               pag.
               439
               ,
               440
               ,
               
                 Edit
                 .
                 Lugd.
              
               1611
               ;
               )
               and
               divided
               the
               management
               thereof
               amongst
               four
               Praefects
               of
               the
               Praetorium
               :
               one
               whereof
               was
               Praefect
               of
               the
               Pretorium
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               a
               second
               of
               Illyricum
               ,
               a
               third
               of
               Italy
               ,
               and
               a
               fourth
               of
               the
               
               Gallia's
               .
               Each
               of
               these
               Praefects
               had
               several
               
               Dioecesis's
               under
               them
               :
               every
               single
               Dioecesis
               was
               a
               Combination
               of
               divers
               Provinces
               together
               into
               one
               Territory
               .
               What
               
               Diocesis's
               every
               one
               of
               these
               Prefects
               had
               under
               their
               district
               ,
               and
               what
               and
               how
               many
               Provinces
               were
               included
               in
               each
               Dioecesis
               ;
               the
               learned
               Reader
               may
               see
               in
               
                 Guidus
                 Pancirolus's
                 notitia
                 utraque
                 ,
                 dignitatum
                 ,
                 cùm
                 Orientis
                 ,
                 tùm
                 Occidentis
                 ,
                 Edit
                 .
                 Lugd.
              
               1608.
               
               From
               which
               Author
               we
               will
               Transcribe
               the
               five
               
               Dioecesis's
               (
               for
               so
               many
               he
               had
               under
               him
               ,
               )
               of
               the
               Praefect
               of
               the
               Praetorium
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               as
               they
               occur
               at
               fol.
               3
               ,
               and
               4
               ,
               of
               
                 his
                 Comment
              
               :
               because
               they
               are
               necessary
               in
               order
               to
               the
               clear
               understanding
               of
               what
               we
               have
               to
               say
               further
               here
               .
               
                 Sub
                 dispositione
                 virorum
                 Illustrium
                 Praefectorum
                 Pr●torio
                 per
                 Orientem
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 Under
                 the
                 dispose
                 of
                 the
                 Illustrious
                 the
                 Praefects
                 of
                 the
                 Praetorium
                 throughout
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 Dioecesis's
                 underwritten
                 ,
                 The
                 East
                 ,
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 the
                 Asian
                 ,
                 Pontick
                 ,
                 and
                 Thracican
                 Dioecesis's
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Provinces
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 [
                 
                   or
                   Eastern
                   Dioecesis
                
                 ]
                 are
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 Palestina
                 ,
              
               
                 Phaenice
                 ,
              
               
                 Syria
                 ,
              
               
                 Cilicia
                 ,
              
               
                 Cyprus
                 ,
              
               
                 Arabia
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Dux
                 (
                 
                   Commander
                   )
                   and
                
                 Comes
                 
                   (
                   Earl
                
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Milice
                 .
              
               
                 Isauria
                 ,
              
               
                 Palestina
                 Salutaris
                 ,
              
               
                 Palestina
                 secunda
                 ,
              
               
                 Phoenice
                 Libani
                 ,
              
               
                 Euphratensis
                 ,
              
               
                 Syria
                 Salutaris
                 ,
              
               
                 Osrhoena
                 ,
              
               
                 Mesopotamia
                 ,
              
               
                 Cilicia
                 secunda
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Provinces
                 of
                 Egypt
                 [
                 
                   or
                   Aegyptick
                   Dioecesis
                
                 .
                 ]
                 are
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 Libya
                 superior
                 ,
              
               
                 Libya
                 inferior
                 ,
              
               
                 Thebais
                 ,
              
               
                 Aegyptus
                 ,
              
               
                 Arcadia
                 ,
              
               
                 Augustanica
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Provinces
                 of
                 the
                 Asian
                 Dioecesis
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 Pamphylia
                 ,
              
               
                 Hellespontus
                 ,
              
               
                 Lydia
                 ,
              
               
                 Pisidia
                 ,
              
               
                 Lycaonia
                 ,
              
               
                 Phrygia
                 Pacatiana
                 ,
              
               
                 Phrygia
                 Salutaris
                 ,
              
               
                 Lycia
                 ,
              
               
                 Caria
                 ,
              
               
                 Insula
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Provinces
                 of
                 the
                 Pontick
                 dioecesis
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 Galatia
                 ,
              
               
                 Bithynia
                 ,
              
               
                 Honorias
                 ,
              
               
                 Cappadocia
                 prima
                 ,
              
               
                 Cappadocia
                 secunda
                 ,
              
               
                 Paphlagonia
                 ,
              
               
                 Pontus
                 Polemaniacus
                 ,
              
               
                 Hellenopontus
                 ,
              
               
                 Armenia
                 prima
                 ,
              
               
                 Armenia
                 secunda
                 ,
              
               
                 Galatia
                 Salutaris
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Provinces
                 of
                 the
                 Thracican
                 Dioecesis
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 Europa
                 ,
              
               
                 Thracia
                 ,
              
               
                 Haemimontis
                 ,
              
               
                 Rhodope
                 ,
              
               
                 Moesia
                 secunda
                 ,
              
               
                 Scythia
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               conformity
               to
               this
               model
               of
               Government
               in
               the
               Civil
               State
               ,
               the
               Regiment
               in
               the
               Church
               (
               which
               before
               had
               been
               metropolitical
               ,
               when
               the
               Provinces
               were
               independent
               on
               each
               other
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               administrations
               ,
               )
               was
               adapted
               .
               This
               
                 Dioecesan
                 form
              
               of
               Governance
               might
               ,
               't
               is
               probable
               ,
               privately
               creep
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               that
               interval
               of
               time
               between
               the
               Nicene
               and
               Constantinopolitan
               Councils
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               opinion
               of
               D
               r
               Barrow
               (
               See
               note
               
                 (
                 e.
              
               )
               in
               this
               chapter
               .
               )
               But
               ,
               't
               is
               certain
               ,
               it
               was
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Fathers
               convened
               in
               this
               
                 second
                 Oecumenical
                 Synod
              
               ;
               which
               sanction
               they
               made
               upon
               this
               occasion
               .
               A
               little
               before
               the
               summoning
               of
               this
               Synod
               ,
               Melitius
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               took
               a
               journey
               to
               Constantinople
               ,
               where
               he
               ,
               together
               with
               some
               other
               Bishops
               promoted
               Gregorius
               of
               Nazianzum
               to
               the
               Constantinopolitan
               See.
               So
               Sozomen
               tells
               us
               ,
               book
               7.
               chap.
               3
               and
               7.
               
               Soon
               after
               Melitius
               had
               done
               this
               ,
               Peter
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               sent
               some
               Bishops
               from
               Egypt
               to
               Constantinople
               ,
               who
               ordained
               Maximus
               the
               Cynick
               Bishop
               of
               that
               City
               .
               See
               Sozomen
               book
               7.
               chap.
               9.
               
               Now
               ,
               in
               the
               Political
               partition
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               (
               as
               you
               may
               see
               by
               that
               Draught
               we
               have
               here
               given
               you
               of
               the
               
                 Oriental-Praetorian-Praefecture
                 ,
              
               )
               these
               three
               places
               were
               in
               three
               several
               Dioeceses
               .
               For
               ,
               Antioch
               in
               Syria
               (
               whence
               Melitius
               came
               )
               was
               in
               the
               
                 Oriental
                 Dioecesis
                 :
                 Alexandria
              
               (
               from
               whence
               the
               Bishops
               we●●
               sent
               by
               Peter
               )
               was
               in
               the
               
                 Egyptick
                 Dioecesis
              
               :
               and
               Constantinople
               (
               where
               these
               Bishops
               had
               celebrated
               their
               Episcopal
               ordinations
               )
               was
               Scituate
               in
               the
               
                 Thracican
                 Dioecesis
              
               .
               In
               regard
               these
               proceedings
               had
               produced
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               disorder
               and
               confusion
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               to
               remedy
               this
               in
               future
               ,
               the
               Fathers
               convened
               in
               this
               Synod
               ,
               make
               a
               Sanction
               ,
               (
               See
               
                 Conc.
                 Constantinopol
              
               .
               II.
               Can.
               2.
               pag.
               87
               ,
               Edit
               .
               
                 Bevereg
                 .
              
               )
               that
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               Dioecesis's
               should
               have
               the
               same
               Limits
               with
               those
               of
               the
               State
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               should
               be
               as
               unlawfull
               for
               Ecclesiastick
               persons
               to
               perform
               any
               Office
               ,
               or
               do
               any
               business
               belonging
               to
               them
               ,
               without
               that
               Dioecesis
               wherein
               they
               were
               placed
               ;
               as
               it
               was
               for
               the
               Civil
               Minister
               to
               intermeddle
               with
               any
               affair
               without
               the
               Limits
               of
               his
               Dioecesis
               .
               That
               this
               had
               not
               been
               duly
               observed
               in
               the
               Church
               before
               this
               Synod
               ,
               but
               that
               Prelates
               made
               frequent
               Excursions
               out
               of
               one
               Dioecesis
               into
               another
               ,
               to
               ordain
               ,
               is
               evident
               ,
               not
               only
               from
               the
               instances
               we
               have
               mentioned
               just
               now
               ;
               (
               where
               we
               find
               Melitius
               who
               belonged
               to
               the
               
                 Oriental
                 Dioecesis
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Bishops
               of
               the
               
                 Egyptick
                 Dioecesis
              
               ,
               ordaining
               a
               Bishop
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               a
               City
               in
               the
               
                 Thracican
                 Dioecesis
                 ▪
              
               )
               but
               also
               from
               the
               Testimony
               of
               our
               Socrates
               ,
               a
               person
               who
               lived
               soon
               after
               the
               convention
               of
               this
               
                 Constantinopolitan
                 Synod
              
               ;
               who
               speaking
               here
               concerning
               its
               Sanctions
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               says
               he
               ,
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 And
                 they
                 constituted
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 having
                 made
                 a
                 division
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 those
                 Bishops
                 [
                 who
                 make
                 their
                 abode
                 ]
                 without
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Dioecesis
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 invade
                 the
                 Churches
                 without
                 their
                 Limits
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 had
                 been
                 promiscuously
                 done
                 before
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Persecutions
                 .
              
               But
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               this
               
                 Dioecesan
                 form
              
               (
               in
               imitation
               of
               the
               Civil
               State
               of
               the
               Empire
               )
               was
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               Patriarchical
               Sees
               were
               erected
               :
               yet
               after
               this
               ,
               several
               Provincial
               Churches
               had
               their
               ancient
               priviledges
               confirmed
               to
               them
               ,
               (
               which
               confirmation
               is
               grounded
               on
               the
               sixth
               Canon
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Council
               ,
               as
               D
               r
               Beveredge
               has
               fully
               proved
               in
               
                 his
                 notes
                 ▪
                 on
                 that
                 Canon
                 ,
              
               pag.
               58
               ;
               )
               and
               remained
               Independent
               from
               the
               Patriarchical
               Sees
               .
               For
               instance
               ,
               the
               
                 Cyprian
                 Church
              
               was
               adjudged
               to
               be
               such
               an
               one
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 eighth
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 General
                 Council
                 held
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               431.
               
               In
               which
               Canon
               ,
               after
               the
               
                 Ephesine
                 Fathers
              
               had
               determined
               the
               Cyprian
               Church
               to
               be
               independent
               from
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               ;
               they
               add
               this
               clause
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 The
                 same
                 shall
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 other
                 Dioeceses
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Provinces
                 every
                 where
                 :
                 that
                 so
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Religious
                 Bishops
                 may
                 invade
                 another
                 Province
                 ,
                 which
                 has
                 not
                 been
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 under
                 his
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 predecessours
                 hand
                 .
              
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               
                 Armenia
                 the
                 Great
              
               was
               exempted
               from
               dependence
               on
               any
               Patriarchate
               ;
               as
               't
               is
               apparent
               from
               
                 That
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Presidency
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
              
               which
               D
               r
               Beveredge
               has
               published
               (
               at
               his
               notes
               on
               the
               36
               th
               Canon
               Concil
               .
               Trullan
               .
               pag.
               135
               ,
               &c.
               )
               from
               a
               very
               ancient
               
                 Greek
                 Manuscript
              
               in
               the
               
                 Bodlcian
                 Library
              
               .
               In
               which
               Manuscript
               ,
               neither
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Scotland
              
               ,
               nor
               Ireland
               ,
               are
               reckoned
               dependents
               on
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Patriarchate
              
               ;
               as
               the
               Learned
               Reader
               ,
               on
               perusall
               ,
               will
               find
               .
               Though
               ,
               't
               is
               as
               certain
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               compleat
               and
               absolute
               Church
               setled
               in
               this
               Island
               ,
               long
               before
               
                 this
                 Manuscript
                 Order
              
               was
               (
               or
               can
               be
               supposed
               to
               have
               been
               )
               drawn
               up
               ;
               as
               that
               there
               was
               one
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               or
               Rome
               it self
               .
               For
               (
               not
               to
               mention
               those
               unquestionable
               authorities
               which
               might
               be
               here
               produced
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               plantation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               in
               this
               our
               Province
               was
               as
               early
               as
               the
               close
               of
               
               Tiberius's
               Reign
               ;
               )
               we
               have
               many
               witnesses
               of
               an
               undoubted
               authority
               to
               attest
               ,
               that
               before
               the
               times
               of
               the
               
                 Nicene
                 Council
              
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               compleat
               Church
               setled
               in
               this
               Island
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 subscriptions
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Council
                 of
                 Arles
              
               (
               convened
               in
               France
               Before
               the
               
                 Nicene
                 Council
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               before
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               325
               ,
               as
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               said
               Council
               ,
               publisht
               by
               
                 Jacobus
                 Sirmondus
                 do
                 attest
              
               ;
               )
               we
               meet
               with
               the
               names
               of
               these
               persons
               who
               went
               thither
               from
               this
               our
               Island
               :
               (
               See
               
                 Concilia
                 Antiqua
                 Gallia
              
               ,
               Tom.
               1.
               pag.
               9.
               
               
                 Edit
                 .
                 Sirmondi
                 Paris
              
               .
               1629.
               )
               
                 Eborius
                 ,
                 Episcopus
                 de
                 civitate
                 Eboracensi
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Eborius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 York
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Britania
                 .
                 Restitutus
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 London
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 fore-written
                 Province
                 .
                 Adelfius
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 City
              
               Colonia
               
                 of
                 the
                 Londoners
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 same
                 Province
                 ,
              
               Sacerdos
               
                 a
                 Presbyter
              
               ,
               Arminius
               
                 a
                 Deacon
              
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Athanasius
               (
               in
               
                 his
                 second
                 Apology
                 against
                 the
                 Arians
              
               pag.
               720.
               
               
                 Edit
                 .
                 Paris
                 .
              
               )
               does
               attest
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
              
               Britannia's
               
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 the
              
               Sardican
               Council
               ;
               which
               Synod
               was
               convened
               in
               the
               Consulate
               of
               Rufinus
               and
               Eusebius
               (
               see
               our
               Socrates
               book
               2.
               chap.
               20
               ,
               note
               c.
               )
               on
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               347.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               to
               mention
               no
               more
               ,
               Hilarius
               Bishop
               of
               Poictiers
               in
               France
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               
                 his
                 Book
                 de
                 Synodis
              
               (
               pag.
               318.
               
               Edit
               .
               Paris
               .
               1631.
               which
               book
               was
               written
               about
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               350.
               )
               sends
               Greeting
               
                 Britanniarum
                 Episcopis
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Britannia's
                 .
              
               This
               is
               sufficient
               to
               prove
               we
               had
               a
               Church
               here
               in
               those
               times
               .
               And
               ,
               that
               this
               Church
               was
               governed
               by
               its
               own
               Bishops
               ,
               till
               about
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               600
               ,
               and
               subject
               neither
               to
               the
               Roman
               ,
               not
               to
               any
               other
               forreign
               Prelate
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               evidently
               apparent
               from
               what
               
                 Venerable
                 Bede
              
               has
               recorded
               in
               
                 his
                 Ecclesiastick
                 History
              
               .
               For
               when
               
                 Gregory
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               (
               supposing
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               this
               Island
               to
               be
               still
               intangled
               in
               the
               errours
               of
               Paganism
               ,
               )
               had
               sent
               hither
               
                 Augustine
                 the
                 Monk
              
               to
               convert
               them
               to
               Christianity
               ;
               he
               unexpectedly
               found
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               disseminated
               amongst
               them
               long
               before
               his
               arrival
               ,
               but
               Bishops
               also
               rightly
               and
               duely
               constituted
               :
               which
               Prelates
               could
               not
               (
               in
               my
               simple
               judgment
               )
               be
               supposed
               the
               Subjects
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               so
               far
               from
               having
               any
               knowledge
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               not
               believe
               there
               was
               one
               single
               Christian
               in
               this
               Island
               .
               But
               ,
               though
               Augustine
               at
               his
               arrival
               found
               not
               the
               
                 British
                 Bishops
              
               dependants
               on
               the
               Roman
               See
               ;
               yet
               ,
               he
               resolves
               to
               use
               his
               utmost
               endeavour
               to
               make
               them
               such
               .
               In
               order
               to
               which
               ,
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               ●thelbert
               King
               of
               Kent
               (
               as
               Bede
               tells
               us
               ,
               book
               2.
               chap.
               2.
               
               
                 Eccles.
                 Histor.
              
               )
               he
               summons
               together
               the
               Prelates
               of
               the
               adjacent
               Province
               of
               the
               Britons
               ,
               advises
               them
               to
               alter
               their
               ancient
               usages
               ▪
               and
               to
               accept
               of
               him
               for
               their
               Arch-bishop
               ▪
               But
               they
               ,
               having
               an
               Arch-bishop
               of
               their
               own
               already
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Kaerleon
               ,
               and
               looking
               upon
               it
               to
               be
               a
               strange
               and
               unheard-of
               thing
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               become
               Subjects
               to
               a
               Forreigner
               ;
               wholly
               refused
               him
               and
               his
               monstrous
               proposal
               ;
               telling
               him
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 own
                 him
                 for
                 their
                 Arch-bishop
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               ancient
               customs
               and
               usages
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 relinquish
                 them
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 and
                 licence
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Nation
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 they
                 desired
                 a
                 second
                 Synod
                 might
                 be
                 convened
                 .
              
               At
               which
               there
               met
               seaven
               Brittish
               Bishops
               (
               whose
               names
               you
               may
               see
               in
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Spelmans
                 Councils
              
               ,
               Tom.
               ●
               .
               pag.
               106
               ;
               )
               and
               many
               other
               Learned
               men
               ;
               who
               by
               Dionothus
               (
               or
               ,
               as
               Bed●
               calls
               him
               ▪
               
                 Dino●th
                 )
                 Abbot
                 of
                 Bangor
              
               gave
               
                 Augustine
                 the
                 Monk
              
               this
               answer
               ;
               (
               See
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Spelman
              
               ,
               as
               before
               ,
               pag.
               108
               ,
               109
               :
               )
               
                 Be
                 it
                 known
                 to
                 you
                 and
                 without
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 obedient
                 and
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 every
                 true
                 and
                 pious
                 Christian
                 ,
                 to
                 love
                 every
                 one
                 in
                 his
                 degree
                 with
                 perfect
                 charity
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 help
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 word
                 and
                 deed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 God.
                 As
                 for
                 any
                 other
                 obedience
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 I
                 owe
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 ●e
                 call
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 right
                 to
                 challenge
                 or
                 require
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Fathers
                 .
                 This
                 obedience
                 we
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 give
                 and
                 pay
                 to
                 him
                 ▪
                 and
                 to
                 every
                 Christian
                 continually
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 placed
                 under
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Kaerleon
                 upon
                 Uske
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 supervise
                 under
                 God
                 over
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 keep
                 the
                 spiritual
                 way
                 .
              
               What
               treatment
               the
               
                 Brittish
                 Prelates
              
               found
               from
               Augustines
               hand
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               given
               him
               this
               answer
               ;
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               in
               Bed●
               ,
               at
               the
               book
               and
               chapter
               now
               quoted
               .
               Where
               we
               find
               this
               Augustine
               ,
               their
               pretended
               convertour
               ,
               threatning
               them
               with
               a
               War.
               Which
               by
               his
               instigation
               (
               see
               M
               r
               
                 Wheelocks
                 notes
                 on
              
               Bed.
               
                 Eccles.
                 Hist.
                 book
              
               2.
               chap.
               2.
               
               Ethel●ridus
               King
               of
               the
               Northanhumbrians
               waged
               against
               them
               :
               wherein
               no
               less
               than
               1200
               
                 Brittish
                 Ecclesiasticks
              
               were
               slain
               at
               one
               time
               .
               After
               this
               ,
               the
               Romish
               Bishop
               ,
               for
               upwards
               of
               nine
               Centuries
               exercised
               a
               supream
               Ecclesiastick
               power
               in
               this
               Nation
               ;
               though
               several
               of
               our
               Kings
               promulged
               severe
               Laws
               against
               it
               .
               But
               now
               at
               length
               ,
               his
               Tyrannick
               yoak
               is
               broken
               off
               ;
               and
               our
               Church
               enjoys
               its
               ancient
               priviledges
               :
               which
               may
               that
               God
               continue
               to
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               most
               pretious
               bloud
               of
               whose
               eternal
               Son
               it
               was
               purchased
               !
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               They
               are
               the
               words
               of
               the
               second
               Canon
               of
               the
               Constantinopolitan
               Synod
            
             ;
             which
             
               Dionysius
               Exiguus
            
             renders
             thus
             :
             
               qui
               sunt
               super
               Dioecesim
               Episcopi
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               the
               Bishops
               who
               are
               over
               a
               Dioecesis
               .
            
             There
             may
             be
             a
             twofold
             sence
             of
             these
             words
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             They
             may
             be
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               who
               are
               over
               a
               dioecesis
            
             ,
             or
             
               preside
               over
               a
               whole
               Dioecesis
            
             :
             of
             which
             sort
             is
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             or
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             who
             is
             constituted
             not
             over
             a
             Province
             ,
             but
             over
             a
             Dioecesis
             .
             Or
             secondly
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               who
               are
               without
               their
               own
               Dioecesis
               :
            
             So
             Zonaras
             explains
             these
             words
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Comment
               on
               this
               Canon
               .
               Lucas
               Holstenius
            
             has
             embraced
             the
             former
             sense
             of
             these
             words
             .
             For
             ,
             at
             the
             Margin
             of
             his
             copy
             he
             had
             made
             a
             remark
             ,
             that
             this
             passage
             in
             Socrates
             is
             to
             be
             explained
             thus
             :
             
               ne
               Episcopi
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Least
               the
               Bishops
               set
               over
               their
               own
               Dioecesis's
               ,
               should
               invade
               the
               Churches
               situate
               without
               their
               limits
               .
            
             But
             ,
             the
             latter
             sense
             is
             the
             truer
             ;
             which
             the
             Canon
             it self
             declares
             in
             the
             following
             words
             :
             for
             the
             Fathers
             add
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               the
               uncalled
               Bishops
               come
               not
               beyond
               their
               Dioecesis
               .
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Prelates
               without
               their
               bounds
            
             ;
             which
             title
             Socrates
             has
             given
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             at
             chap.
             7.
             of
             this
             book
             ;
             because
             of
             his
             removal
             from
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Sasimi
             (
             which
             was
             in
             the
             
               Pontick
               Dioecesis
            
             )
             to
             Constantinople
             .
             Further
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             Dioecesis
             in
             this
             Canon
             does
             not
             signifie
             a
             Diocese
             (
             as
             that
             word
             is
             commonly
             used
             ,
             )
             or
             a
             Province
             ,
             as
             the
             Greek
             Interpreters
             Zonaras
             and
             Balsamon
             supposed
             ;
             but
             it
             imports
             many
             Provinces
             joyned
             together
             which
             are
             subject
             to
             one
             Governour
             .
             Whence
             the
             title
             of
             this
             Canon
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               concerning
               Dioeceses
            
             .
             For
             ,
             its
             express
             words
             are
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               the
               fore
               written
               Canon
               concerning
               Dioecesises
               being
               observed
               ,
               't
               is
               manifest
               that
               a
               Provincial
               Synod
               will
               govern
               affairs
               throughout
               every
               Province
               .
            
             You
             see
             what
             the
             title
             of
             this
             Canon
             is
             ▪
             and
             how
             it
             distinguishes
             a
             Province
             from
             a
             Dioecesis
             .
             For
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             forbidden
             by
             this
             Canon
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             should
             goe
             out
             of
             one
             Province
             into
             another
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             Ordinations
             :
             that
             being
             not
             to
             be
             done
             otherwise
             .
             To
             instance
             in
             the
             
               Asian
               Dioecesis
            
             ,
             (
             see
             note
             f.
             )
             the
             Fathers
             prohibit
             not
             a
             removal
             out
             of
             Lycia
             into
             Pamphilia
             ,
             nor
             out
             of
             Caria
             into
             Lycia
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             business
             :
             but
             they
             only
             forbid
             them
             to
             pass
             out
             of
             one
             Dioecesis
             into
             another
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             h
             The
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             not
             here
             used
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             ,
             as
             to
             signifie
             
               a
               Patriarchate
            
             strictly
             so
             taken
             .
             Nor
             ,
             must
             we
             think
             ,
             that
             these
             Prelates
             here
             mentioned
             by
             Socrates
             ,
             were
             constituted
             Patriarchs
             properly
             so
             called
             ;
             because
             (
             as
             Valesius
             well
             remarks
             )
             there
             are
             more
             than
             one
             named
             here
             to
             be
             superintendents
             over
             one
             Dioecesis
             ;
             for
             instance
             ,
             
               Helladius
               ,
               Gregorius
            
             ,
             and
             Otreïus
             ,
             are
             assigned
             for
             the
             
               Pontick
               Dioecesis
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             what
             that
             power
             was
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             given
             to
             these
             Prelates
             by
             the
             Synod
             (
             or
             rather
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             himself
             ,
             )
             will
             appear
             from
             an
             inspection
             into
             the
             occasion
             of
             their
             being
             intrusted
             with
             this
             power
             .
             The
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             ,
             perceiving
             the
             Churches
             to
             be
             notoriously
             pestred
             with
             Arianisme
             ,
             took
             a
             resolution
             to
             extirpate
             it
             .
             In
             order
             whereto
             ,
             he
             published
             an
             Edict
             (
             which
             is
             mentioned
             by
             Sozomen
             ,
             book
             7.
             chap.
             9
             ;
             and
             is
             still
             extant
             ,
             being
             the
             
               third
               Law
               in
               the
               Theodosian
               Code
               ,
               Tit.
               de
               fide
               Catholicâ
               :
            
             )
             to
             this
             effect
             ;
             
               that
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               the
               possession
               of
               the
               Churches
               should
               be
               delivered
               to
               such
               persons
               only
               ,
               as
               would
               acknowledge
               and
               profess
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Deity
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               a
               subsistency
               of
               three
               persons
               equal
               in
               honour
               and
               power
               .
            
             In
             order
             to
             a
             more
             clear
             manifestation
             of
             those
             persons
             that
             owned
             this
             acknowledgment
             and
             profession
             ;
             such
             of
             them
             as
             were
             in
             Constantinople
             and
             Thracia
             ,
             were
             by
             this
             Imperial
             Law
             obliged
             to
             hold
             communion
             with
             Nectarius
             Prelate
             of
             the
             
               Constantinopolitan
               See
            
             ;
             those
             in
             the
             
               Pontick
               Dioecesis
            
             ,
             with
             
               Helladius
               ,
               Gregorius
            
             ,
             and
             Otreïus
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               For
               these
               Prelates
            
             (
             says
             Sozomen
             )
             
               the
               Emperour
               himself
               approved
               of
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               seen
               and
               spoken
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               also
               ,
               they
               had
               an
               eminent
               repute
               for
               their
               pious
               Government
               of
               their
               Churches
               .
            
             And
             the
             Emperour
             orders
             further
             in
             his
             Edict
             ,
             that
             
               whosoever
               dissented
               from
               a
               communion
               of
               faith
               with
               these
               Prelates
               ,
               in
               their
               several
               districts
               ;
               he
               should
               be
               expelled
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               a
               manifest
               Heretick
               .
            
             You
             see
             then
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             given
             to
             these
             Prelates
             here
             was
             not
             properly
             Patriarchichal
             ;
             but
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             their
             faith
             was
             to
             be
             the
             standard
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             measure
             that
             of
             others
             by
             ,
             and
             a
             communion
             with
             them
             the
             Test
             for
             admitting
             persons
             to
             ,
             or
             expelling
             them
             from
             ,
             Ecclesiastick
             preferments
             .
             But
             ,
             though
             we
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             Prelates
             here
             mentioned
             by
             Socrates
             ,
             were
             not
             constituted
             Patriarchs
             properly
             so
             called
             :
             yet
             we
             see
             no
             reason
             of
             making
             an
             inference
             from
             hence
             ,
             (
             as
             Valesius
             in
             his
             note
             here
             does
             ,
             )
             that
             Patriarchs
             were
             not
             constituted
             by
             the
             
               Constantinopolitan
               Fathers
            
             .
             For
             this
             is
             plainly
             repugnant
             to
             our
             Socrates's
             fore-mentioned
             words
             in
             this
             chap.
             viz.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               they
               constituted
               Patriarchs
               ,
               having
               made
               a
               distribution
               ,
               or
               division
               ,
               of
               the
               Provinces
               .
            
             On
             which
             distribution
             of
             the
             Provinces
             ,
             the
             entire
             constitution
             of
             Patriarchs
             has
             its
             sole
             dependence
             .
             For
             ,
             from
             it
             arose
             Dioecesis's
             ,
             over
             which
             Patriarchs
             were
             set
             .
             See
             the
             Learned
             D
             r
             
               Beveredge's
               notes
               on
               the
            
             6
             th
             
               Canon
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Council
            
             ,
             pag.
             52
             ,
             and
             
               on
               the
               second
               Canon
               of
               the
               Constant.
               Synod
               .
            
             pag.
             94.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Socrates
             ,
             book
             2.
             chap.
             26.
             &
             book
             2.
             chap.
             16.
             note
             
               (
               a.
            
             )
          
           
             a
             This
             
               Funeral
               Oration
            
             in
             praise
             of
             Melitius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             is
             now
             extant
             amongst
             the
             
               Works
               of
               Gregorius
               Nyssenus
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Athanarichus
             King
             of
             the
             Goths
             ,
             entred
             Constantinople
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Eucherius
             and
             Evagrius
             ,
             on
             the
             eleventh
             of
             January
             ,
             and
             died
             on
             the
             twenty
             fifth
             of
             the
             same
             month
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             recorded
             in
             
               Idatius's
               Fasti
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Marcellinus's
               Chronicon
            
             .
             On
             the
             year
             following
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             382
             ,
             when
             Antonius
             and
             Syagrius
             were
             Consuls
             ,
             the
             whole
             
               Gothick
               Nation
            
             surrendred
             it self
             to
             Theodosius
             ,
             on
             the
             3
             d
             of
             Octob.
             as
             says
             the
             same
             Idatius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             Greek
             he
             is
             called
             Merogaudus
             here
             ,
             and
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             †
             His
             name
             in
             the
             Greek
             is
             Satornilus
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             renders
             these
             word
             thus
             :
             
               the
               forms
               of
               the
               Creed
               delivered
               by
               the
               Ancients
               .
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
               thus
               :
               the
               traditions
               of
               the
               Ancients
               .
            
             I
             like
             neither
             Version
             .
             For
             Socrates
             means
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             more
             especially
             the
             interpretations
             of
             Sacred
             Scripture
             put
             forth
             by
             them
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             what
             he
             terms
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             [
             Expositions
             ]
             here
             ,
             he
             does
             a
             little
             after
             call
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               Ancients
            
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             have
             here
             chosen
             to
             render
             it
             Expositions
             ,
             as
             Musculus
             does
             .
             For
             ,
             what
             Socrates
             here
             calls
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             little
             lower
             he
             terms
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Ancients
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             accommodated
             ,
             ]
             it
             must
             undoubtedly
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             flourished
             .
             ]
             Which
             emendation
             is
             confirmed
             by
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             :
             for
             thus
             he
             renders
             it
             :
             
               De
               Antiquis
               Ecclesiae
               Doctoribus
               ,
               qui
               ante
               divisionem
               floruissent
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Ancient
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Church
               who
               flourished
               before
               the
               division
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Insist
             ,
             or
             
               rely
               upon
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             Dispersion
             .
          
           
             d
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               make
               known
               their
               Draught
               of
               the
               Creed
            
             ]
             I
             had
             rather
             read
             ,
             as
             Nicephorus
             does
             ▪
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               set
               forth
            
             [
             and
             deliver
             in
             ]
             
               to
               him
               in
               writing
            
             a
             Draught
             .
             ]
             &c
             ,
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               This
               Draught
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               which
               Eunomius
               then
               presented
               to
               the
               Emperour
               
                 Theodosius
                 ▪
              
               I
               have
               by
               me
               in
               Manuscript
               ;
               for
               which
               I
               am
               oblieged
               to
               the
               most
               famous
               and
               Learned
               
                 Emericus
                 Bigotius
              
               .
               In
               the
               
                 Bavarian
                 Manuscript
              
               ,
               and
               in
               Livineius's
               Copy
               ,
               this
               Draught
               of
               the
               Creed
               was
               placed
               at
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               
                 Gregorius
                 Nyssenus's
                 Books
                 against
                 Eunomius
              
               ,
               as
               Gretser
               attests
               .
               But
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Florentine
                 Copy
              
               ,
               from
               which
               Bigotius
               transcribed
               this
               Creed
               ,
               it
               was
               placed
               before
               those
               Books
               .
               Nor
               ,
               will
               it
               be
               unusefull
               ,
               to
               insert
               it
               here
               .
               For
               ,
               though
               it
               contains
               Eunomius's
               whole
               impiety
               ;
               yet
               some
               things
               occur
               in
               it
               ,
               in
               no
               wise
               despicable
               .
            
             
               EUNOMIUS's
               Creed
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Whereas
                 God
                 and
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 according
                 to
                 a
                 most
                 just
                 sentence
                 has
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 confess
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 those
                 which
                 should
                 confess
                 Him
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 deny
                 such
                 as
                 should
                 deny
                 Him
                 :
                 and
                 whereas
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Doctrine
                 does
                 exhort
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 always
                 ready
                 to
                 [
                 give
                 ]
                 an
                 account
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 asketh
                 it
                 :
                 Whereas
                 [
                 lastly
                 ,
                 ]
                 the
                 Imperial
                 commands
                 do
                 require
                 this
                 Confession
                 ;
                 with
                 all
                 readiness
                 We
                 confess
                 what
                 our
                 Sentiments
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 We
                 Believe
                 in
                 one
                 only
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 not
                 honouring
                 Him
                 with
                 a
                 false
                 voice
                 .
                 For
                 He
                 cannot
                 lye
                 .
                 But
                 is
                 by
                 nature
                 and
                 Glory
                 truly
                 one
                 God
                 :
                 without
                 beginning
                 ,
                 always
                 ,
                 and
                 eternally
                 alone
                 .
                 Not
                 parted
                 or
                 divided
                 into
                 many
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 Substance
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 one
                 :
                 nor
                 existing
                 sometimes
                 one
                 ,
                 at
                 others
                 another
                 ;
                 no●
                 receding
                 from
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 :
                 nor
                 formed
                 from
                 one
                 Substance
                 into
                 three
                 Persons
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 altogether
                 and
                 wholly
                 one
                 ,
                 continuing
                 always
                 alone
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 .
                 Having
                 no
                 companion
                 of
                 his
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 no
                 partaker
                 of
                 his
                 Glory
                 ,
                 no
                 Consort
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 no
                 Assessour
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 only
                 Omnipotent
                 God
                 ,
                 God
                 of
                 Gods
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 Lords
                 .
                 The
                 Highest
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Highest
                 in
                 the
                 heavens
                 ,
                 the
                 Highest
                 in
                 the
                 Highest
                 ,
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 things
                 :
                 true
                 in
                 being
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 always
                 continuing
                 so
                 .
                 True
                 in
                 his
                 Works
                 ,
                 true
                 in
                 his
                 Words
                 .
                 The
                 beginning
                 of
                 all
                 Subjection
                 ,
                 Power
                 ,
                 Empire
                 .
                 Above
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 and
                 free
                 from
                 change
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 incorrupt
                 .
                 Not
                 dividing
                 his
                 own
                 Substance
                 in
                 begetting
                 ,
                 nor
                 being
                 the
                 same
                 begetting
                 and
                 begotten
                 ,
                 or
                 existing
                 the
                 same
                 Father
                 and
                 Son.
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 incorrupt
                 .
                 In
                 working
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 wanting
                 matter
                 ,
                 or
                 members
                 ,
                 or
                 natural
                 instruments
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 stands
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 nothing
                 .
                 WE
                 BELIEVE
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 Begotten
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 First
                 begotten
                 of
                 every
                 Creature
                 ,
                 Christ
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 unbegotten
                 :
                 not
                 (
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 )
                 named
                 the
                 Son
                 without
                 Generation
                 ,
                 begotten
                 before
                 every
                 Creature
                 .
                 Not
                 uncreated
                 .
                 The
                 Beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Waies
                 of
                 God
                 [
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 ]
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 the
                 Word
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 :
                 not
                 without
                 a
                 beginning
                 .
                 The
                 living
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 the
                 operating
                 Truth
                 ,
                 the
                 subsisting
                 Power
                 ,
                 the
                 begotten
                 Life
                 :
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 giving
                 Life
                 to
                 the
                 living
                 ;
                 and
                 restoring
                 Life
                 to
                 the
                 dead
                 :
                 the
                 true
                 Light
                 ,
                 enlightning
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 cometh
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Minister
                 of
                 Good
                 things
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 is
                 begotten
                 of
                 the
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 :
                 who
                 hath
                 not
                 divided
                 with
                 him
                 that
                 has
                 imparted
                 the
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 nor
                 with
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 his
                 Fathers
                 Substance
                 ,
                 or
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 Generation
                 is
                 made
                 Glorious
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Glory
                 .
                 Who
                 has
                 received
                 Glory
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 but
                 has
                 not
                 partaken
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 Glory
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 is
                 incommunicable
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 himself
                 has
                 said
                 ,
              
               I
               will
               not
               give
               my
               Glory
               to
               another
               .
               
                 Who
                 has
                 been
                 glorified
                 by
                 the
                 Father
                 before
                 ages
                 .
                 Who
                 has
                 been
                 glorified
                 by
                 the
                 Father
                 through
                 ages
                 ,
                 and
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 rational
                 and
                 created
                 Substance
                 .
                 Whom
                 the
                 whole
                 celestial
                 Milice
                 doth
                 guard
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 King
                 of
                 Glory
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 God
                 :
                 the
                 Framer
                 of
                 things
                 immortal
                 and
                 mortal
                 ,
                 the
                 Framer
                 of
                 Spirits
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 flesh
                 .
              
               For
               all
               things
               were
               made
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               without
               him
               nothing
               was
               made
               .
               
                 The
                 King
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 Life
                 and
                 breath
                 of
                 those
                 [
                 Creatures
                 ]
                 that
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               For
               all
               things
               were
               delivered
               unto
               him
               by
               the
               Father
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 holy
                 expression
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Father
               hath
               given
               all
               things
               into
               his
               hand
               .
               
                 Obedient
                 to
                 the
                 framing
                 and
                 creating
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 .
                 Obedient
                 to
                 every
                 Administration
                 .
                 Not
                 receiving
                 his
                 being
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 or
                 God
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 obedience
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 begotten
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 made
                 God.
                 Obedient
                 in
                 Works
                 .
                 Obedient
                 in
                 Words
                 .
                 The
                 Mediatour
                 in
                 Sentences
                 [
                 or
                 Decrees
                 .
                 ]
                 The
                 Mediatour
                 in
                 Laws
                 .
                 Him
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Sun
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 only
                 begotten
                 God.
                 Him
                 alone
                 [
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 to
                 be
                 ]
                 like
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 begat
                 him
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 an
                 eminent
                 similitude
                 and
                 a
                 peculiar
                 conception
                 [
                 or
                 signification
                 .
                 ]
                 Not
                 as
                 the
                 Father
                 [
                 is
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 two
                 Fathers
                 .
                 Nor
                 as
                 the
                 Son
                 [
                 is
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 not
                 two
                 Sons
                 .
                 Nor
                 as
                 the
                 Unbegotten
                 to
                 the
                 Unbegotten
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 only
                 Unbegotten
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ]
                 the
                 Omnipotent
                 ;
                 and
                 one
                 only
                 begotten
                 Son.
                 But
                 [
                 he
                 is
                 like
                 ]
                 as
                 the
                 Son
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 :
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Image
                 and
                 Seal
                 of
                 every
                 operation
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 :
                 the
                 Seal
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Works
                 ,
                 Words
                 ,
                 and
                 Councels
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 Him
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 covered
                 the
                 earth
                 with
                 [
                 a
                 deluge
                 of
                 ]
                 waters
                 .
                 Who
                 burnt
                 the
              
               Sodomites
               
                 with
                 fire
                 .
                 Who
                 inflicted
                 punishment
                 on
                 the
              
               Egyptians
               .
               
                 Who
                 made
                 Laws
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Commandment
                 of
                 the
                 Eternal
                 God.
                 Who
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 converst
                 with
                 the
                 Ancients
                 .
                 Who
                 called
                 those
                 that
                 refused
                 to
                 obey
                 .
                 Who
                 has
                 received
                 all
                 power
                 of
                 Judging
                 .
              
               For
               the
               Father
               judgeth
               no
               man
               :
               but
               hath
               given
               all
               judgment
               to
               the
               Son.
               
                 Who
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 days
                 was
                 made
                 flesh
                 :
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 .
                 Made
                 man
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 deliverance
                 and
                 Salvation
                 of
                 us
                 men
                 .
                 Who
                 assumed
                 man
                 [
                 or
                 humanity
                 ]
                 consisting
                 of
                 a
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 .
                 Who
                 by
                 his
                 tongue
                 and
                 mouth
                 Preached
                 peace
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 near
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 remote
                 .
                 Who
                 was
                 made
                 obedient
                 unto
                 the
                 Cross
                 and
                 unto
                 death
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 saw
                 not
                 corruption
                 ,
                 but
                 rose
                 again
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 he
                 compendiously
                 expounded
                 the
                 mystery
                 to
                 his
                 [
                 disciples
                 .
                 ]
                 He
                 sits
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 :
                 and
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 judge
                 the
                 quick
                 and
                 dead
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 [
                 person
                 ,
                 ]
                 We
                 Believe
                 in
                 the
              
               Paraclete
               ,
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
                 .
                 The
                 Teacher
                 of
                 Piety
                 .
                 Made
                 by
                 the
                 Only
                 begotten
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 once
                 subject
                 .
                 Who
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 after
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 nor
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 only
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 God
                 over
                 all
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 he
                 to
                 be
                 equalled
                 with
                 the
                 Son.
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Only
                 begotten
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 no
                 Brother
                 begotten
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 Nor
                 yet
                 is
                 he
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 has
                 transcended
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 in
                 Generation
                 ,
                 Nature
                 ,
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 Knowledge
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 best
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 and
                 most
                 beautifull
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Only
                 begotten
                 .
                 Who
                 also
                 himself
                 being
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Only
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Sons
                 composures
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 substance
                 and
                 natural
                 Dignity
                 ;
                 does
                 perfect
                 every
                 operation
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Sons
                 arbitrement
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 sent
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 receives
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 makes
                 a
                 relation
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 instructed
                 ▪
                 teaching
                 the
                 Truth
                 :
                 sanctifying
                 the
                 Saints
                 :
                 leading
                 them
                 who
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 dividing
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 all
                 his
                 free
                 gifts
                 ,
                 who
                 gives
                 grace
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 cooperates
                 with
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 understanding
                 and
                 contemplation
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 commanded
                 .
                 Who
                 groans
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 pray
                 :
                 is
                 the
                 Guide
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 profitable
                 :
                 gives
                 strength
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 Piety
                 :
                 enlightens
                 Souls
                 with
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 knowledge
                 :
                 purges
                 the
                 thoughts
                 :
                 chases
                 away
                 devills
                 :
                 cures
                 the
                 sick
                 :
                 heals
                 the
                 diseased
                 :
                 brings
                 back
                 the
                 wanderers
                 [
                 into
                 the
                 way
                 :
                 ]
                 comforts
                 the
                 afflicted
                 :
                 erects
                 those
                 that
                 stumble
                 and
                 fall
                 :
                 refreshes
                 those
                 that
                 labour
                 :
                 encourages
                 with
                 shouts
                 those
                 that
                 strive
                 :
                 emboldens
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 fearfull
                 :
                 is
                 the
                 Guardian
                 and
                 Overseer
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 :
                 takes
                 all
                 imaginable
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 provision
                 for
                 the
                 promotion
                 [
                 or
                 access
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 well
                 minded
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 faithfull
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 We
                 Believe
                 in
                 that
                 Resurrection
                 ▪
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 [
                 effected
                 ]
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 [
                 to
                 wit
                 ]
                 of
                 those
                 very
                 Bodies
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 proper
                 members
                 and
                 particles
                 :
                 when
                 nothing
                 shall
                 be
                 wanting
                 or
                 changed
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 composed
                 every
                 mans
                 body
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 life
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 [
                 We
                 Believe
                 ]
                 the
                 Judgment
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 ill-thought
                 or
                 acted
                 ;
                 and
                 likewise
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 works
                 ,
                 words
                 ,
                 actions
                 ,
                 practises
                 ,
                 conceptions
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 thoughts
                 which
                 have
                 hapned
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 life
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 whether
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 matters
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 concealed
                 :
                 nothing
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 legally
                 done
                 ,
                 or
                 unjustly
                 perpetrated
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 neglected
                 or
                 overlookt
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 proportionate
                 and
                 just
                 sentence
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 [
                 or
                 measured
                 out
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 continued
                 impious
                 and
                 sinners
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 [
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 ]
                 shall
                 be
                 sent
                 away
                 to
                 an
                 endless
                 punishment
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 led
                 Holy
                 and
                 righteous
                 lives
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 up
                 to
                 an
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 our
                 Sentiments
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 learned
                 from
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 we
                 think
                 and
                 believe
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 omitted
                 nothing
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 learned
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 shame
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 fear
                 .
                 Nor
                 have
                 we
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 turpitude
                 or
                 contentiousness
                 made
                 any
                 additions
                 thereto
                 ,
                 or
                 perverted
                 any
                 thing
                 therein
                 .
                 Neither
                 are
                 we
                 conscious
                 to
                 our selves
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 falsity
                 or
                 detestable
                 impiety
                 as
                 is
                 framed
                 against
                 us
                 by
                 those
              
               Sycophants
               ,
               
                 or
                 slanderers
                 ;
                 Whose
                 damnation
                 is
                 just
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               this
               is
               the
               confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               which
               was
               delivered
               by
               Eunomius
               to
               Theodosius
               ,
               in
               the
               month
               June
               ,
               on
               the
               second
               Consulate
               of
               Merobaudes
               which
               he
               bore
               which
               Saturninus
               ;
               is
               evident
               from
               these
               words
               which
               occur
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               confession
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 whereas
                 the
                 Imperial
                 commands
                 do
                 require
                 this
                 confession
                 .
              
               Vales.
               
            
          
           
             f
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               about
               those
               of
               his
               own
               opinion
               ,
            
             ]
             it
             must
             be
             thus
             mended
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               ,
               or
               to
               those
               of
               his
               own
               opinion
               .
            
             ]
             The
             same
             errour
             occurs
             before
             in
             this
             chapter
             ;
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             we
             have
             corrected
             by
             rendring
             it
             thus
             :
             
               For
               some
               were
               one
               way
               affected
               towards
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               others
               another
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             I
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             [
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               those
               [
               Churches
               ]
               of
               his
               own
               Faith.
            
             For
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Churches
             is
             understood
             .
             The
             priviledges
             of
             Churches
             are
             ,
             a
             priviledge
             of
             sanctuary
             ,
             a
             priviledge
             of
             receiving
             Embassies
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             perhaps
             he
             means
             the
             Imperial
             power
             ;
             for
             Constantius
             and
             Valens
             were
             great
             favourers
             of
             these
             Sects
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               making
               a
               joynt
               attempt
               again
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Musculus
             and
             Christophorson
             seem
             to
             have
             thought
             (
             as
             by
             their
             Versions
             appear
             ,
             )
             that
             this
             man
             was
             born
             in
             Brittain
             ;
             which
             (
             though
             perhaps
             true
             ,
             yet
             )
             cannot
             be
             made
             out
             from
             this
             passage
             in
             our
             
               Socrates
               .
               Zosimus
            
             (
             Histor.
             book
             4.
             )
             says
             this
             Maximus
             was
             a
             Spaniard
             .
             Our
             
               Countrey-man
               Guildas
            
             calls
             him
             
               Germen
               Plantationis
               Britannicae
               ,
               a
               branch
               of
               the
               Britannick
               Plantation
               .
               Camden
            
             mentions
             him
             in
             
               his
               Britannia
            
             (
             pag.
             240
             ▪
             241
             ,
             
               Edit
               .
               Lond.
            
             1607.
             )
             where
             he
             quotes
             some
             verses
             out
             of
             Ausonius
             ;
             in
             which
             he
             is
             termed
             
               Rhutupinum
               Latronem
               ,
               the
               Richborow-Thief
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Merogaudus
             .
          
           
             b
             I
             will
             here
             propose
             my
             doubt
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             therefore
             ,
             that
             Thessalonica
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             chief
             City
             of
             Macedonia
             ,
             was
             under
             
             Theodosius's
             Empire
             .
             My
             reasons
             are
             ;
             (
             1.
             )
             because
             Theodosius
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             been
             Proclaimed
             Augustus
             by
             Gratianus
             at
             Sirmium
             ,
             went
             to
             Thessalonica
             ,
             resided
             there
             a
             long
             while
             ,
             and
             received
             the
             Embassies
             of
             the
             Cities
             of
             the
             East
             :
             and
             when
             he
             fell
             sick
             ,
             he
             was
             baptized
             by
             Acholius
             Bishop
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             as
             
               Zosimus
               ,
               Prosper
               ,
               Socrates
            
             ,
             and
             others
             do
             relate
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             During
             his
             Residence
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             he
             published
             many
             Laws
             ,
             which
             are
             extant
             in
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Code
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Titles
               de
               fide
               Catholica
            
             ,
             and
             
               de
               Haereticis
            
             ;
             which
             Laws
             are
             dated
             at
             Thessalonica
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Lastly
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Constantinopolitan
               Synod
            
             ,
             at
             which
             't
             is
             manifest
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             only
             were
             present
             ,
             Acholius
             Bishop
             of
             Thessalonica
             is
             reckoned
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             eighth
             chapter
             of
             this
             book
             .
             After
             
             Theodosius's
             times
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             Thessalonica
             was
             under
             the
             Eastern
             Emperours
             .
             For
             't
             was
             the
             chief
             City
             of
             the
             
               Oriental
               Illyricum
            
             ,
             which
             contained
             Macedonia
             and
             Dacia
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             
               The
               Notitia
            
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             .
             But
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             it
             was
             under
             the
             Eastern
             Emperours
             ,
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             
             Theodosius's
             Reign
             ;
             may
             deservedly
             be
             doubted
             .
             For
             
               Aurelius
               Victor
            
             ,
             and
             Zonaras
             do
             expresly
             affirm
             ,
             that
             Gratianus
             gave
             Theodosius
             only
             the
             East
             and
             the
             
             Thracia's
             .
             And
             Zosimus
             relates
             ,
             that
             
               Valentinlanus
               Junior
            
             (
             upon
             his
             division
             of
             the
             Empire
             with
             his
             Brother
             ,
             )
             had
             
               Italy
               ,
               Africk
            
             ,
             and
             Illyricum
             .
             Neither
             had
             Constantius
             ,
             or
             Valens
             (
             who
             governed
             the
             
               Eastern
               Empire
            
             before
             Theodosius
             )
             Illyricum
             under
             their
             Dominion
             .
             In
             the
             times
             of
             Valens
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             
               Mamertinus
               Praefect
            
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             ,
             Governed
             
               Italy
               ,
               Africa
            
             ,
             and
             Illyricum
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             as
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             attests
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             Valens
             (
             after
             his
             Brother
             
             Valentinianus's
             death
             )
             seems
             to
             have
             annext
             Macedonia
             and
             Dacia
             to
             his
             own
             Empire
             ,
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             his
             Brother's
             Sons
             ,
             Which
             Collection
             I
             make
             from
             the
             close
             of
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus's
               thirty
               first
               book
            
             :
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             
               Valens's
               Souldiers
               and
               Palatines
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               besieged
               by
               the
               Goths
               at
               Adrianople
               ,
               went
               out
               after
               that
               Siege
               was
               broken
               up
               ,
               and
               hastned
               some
               into
               Dacia
               ▪
               others
               into
               Macedonia
               ,
               supposing
               that
               Valens
               had
               retired
               thither
               .
            
             See
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             pag.
             468.
             
             Edit
             .
             Par.
             1636.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Richomelius
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             phrase
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             Christophorson
             renders
             ill
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               Valentinian's
               Souldiers
            
             .
             For
             Socrates
             means
             Valentinian
             himself
             who
             was
             on
             this
             year
             (
             when
             Valentinian
             himself
             was
             the
             third
             time
             Consul
             ,
             with
             Eutropius
             ,
             )
             conquered
             by
             Maximus
             ,
             (
             as
             Sulpitius
             informs
             us
             ,
             in
             
               his
               first
               book
               concerning
               the
               life
               of
               Martinus
            
             )
             and
             together
             with
             his
             mother
             Justina
             ,
             his
             Praesects
             and
             Comites
             ,
             fled
             to
             Thessalonica
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             But
             Zosimus
             says
             ,
             that
             
             Maximus's
             Embassy
             was
             received
             by
             Theodosius
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             acknowledged
             him
             to
             be
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             admitted
             of
             his
             Statues
             ▪
             and
             ordered
             
               Cynegius
               Praefect
            
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             that
             
             Maximus's
             Statues
             should
             be
             proposed
             to
             publick
             view
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             declare
             to
             the
             people
             that
             Maximus
             was
             Colleague
             of
             his
             Empire
             .
             Which
             thing
             Sigonius
             (
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Occidentati
               Imperio
            
             )
             has
             done
             ill
             to
             place
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             384
             ,
             when
             Richomeres
             and
             Clearchus
             were
             Consuls
             ;
             in
             regard
             it
             was
             done
             in
             
               Valentinianus's
               third
               Consulate
            
             ,
             which
             he
             bore
             with
             Eutropius
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             387.
             
             For
             ,
             on
             this
             year
             Cynegius
             was
             Praefect
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             He
             should
             rather
             have
             said
             Aquileia
             .
             For
             thither
             Maximus
             went
             ,
             as
             Zosimus
             and
             the
             other
             Chronologers
             do
             inform
             us
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             This
             Character
             does
             well
             befit
             too
             many
             persons
             of
             our
             own
             nation
             at
             this
             juncture
             .
          
           
             a
             Socrates
             i
             s
             mistaken
             .
             For
             Maximus
             was
             slain
             ,
             not
             on
             the
             27
             th
             of
             August
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             28
             th
             of
             July
             ,
             as
             Idatius
             says
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             The
             same
             is
             recorded
             in
             those
             Fasti
             ,
             which
             
               Jacobus
               Sirmondus
            
             has
             published
             under
             
             Idatius's
             name
             .
             For
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             words
             there
             :
             
               Theodosio
               Aug.
            
             II.
             
               &
               Cynegio
               Coss.
               &c.
               
               In
               the
               second
               Consulate
               of
               Theodosius
               Augustus
               [
               which
               he
               bore
               ]
               with
               Cynegius
               ,
               on
               that
               year
               ,
               Maximus
               the
               Tyrant
               that
               publick
               Enemy
               ,
               is
               slain
               by
               Theodosius
               Augustus
               ,
               three
               miles
               from
               Aquileia
               ,
               on
               the
               fifth
               of
               the
               Calends
               of
               August
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             the
             28
             th
             of
             July
             ]
             
               Also
               ,
               his
               Son
               Victor
               is
               slain
               a
               few
               days
               after
               ,
               in
               the
               Gallia's
               ,
               by
               Theodosius's
               Comes
               .
            
             Further
             ,
             this
             Victor
             had
             been
             created
             first
             Caesar
             ,
             and
             then
             Augustus
             ,
             by
             his
             Father
             ;
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             this
             
               Old
               Inscription
            
             recorded
             by
             Sigonius
             ,
             in
             his
             9
             th
             
               book
               ,
               de
               Occidentali
               Imperio
            
             :
             DD.
             NN.
             MAG
             .
             CL.
             MAXIMO
             ,
             ET
             FL.
             VICTORI
             PIIS
             FELICIBUS
             SEMPER
             AUGUSTIS
             BONO
             R.
             P.
             NATIS
             .
             Where
             you
             see
             Maximus
             has
             two
             Praenomina
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Magnus
               Clemens
               .
               Sulpitius
               Severus
            
             (
             book
             2.
             
             
               Histor.
               Sacr.
            
             )
             calls
             him
             
               Clemens
               Maximus
            
             .
             But
             ,
             by
             Orosius
             he
             is
             termed
             
               Magnus
               Maximus
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Here
             is
             a
             mistake
             ,
             either
             of
             Socrates
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             transcribers
             ;
             in
             calling
             Symmachus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               person
               that
               had
               born
               the
               Consulate
               .
            
             For
             Symmachus
             whose
             Epistles
             are
             extant
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             had
             not
             at
             that
             time
             been
             Consul
             ;
             but
             three
             years
             after
             he
             bore
             a
             Consulate
             with
             Tatianus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               about
               Antioch
               in
               Syria
            
             ]
             I
             had
             rather
             word
             it
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               at
               Antioch
               in
               Syria
            
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Compare
             chap.
             5.
             with
             chap.
             9.
             of
             this
             book
             .
          
           
             †
             See
             chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
             Mithra's
             Temple
             :
             what
             these
             Mysteries
             were
             ,
             Socrates
             has
             told
             us
             ,
             book
             3.
             chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Pieces
             of
             wood
             made
             in
             fashion
             of
             a
             mans
             privities
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             book
             3.
             chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Some
             excerptions
             of
             this
             Helladius
             the
             Grammarian
             ,
             are
             extant
             in
             
               Photius's
               Bibliotheca
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Ape
               's
               Priest.
            
             For
             the
             Egyptians
             worship
             an
             Ape
             ,
             as
             Lucian
             tells
             us
             ,
             in
             
               his
               piece
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Sozomen
             (
             book
             7.
             chap.
             15.
             )
             calls
             this
             Praefects
             name
             Evagrius
             :
             and
             the
             
               Commander
               in
               chief
               of
               the
               Milice
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               he
               names
            
             Romanus
             .
             Eunapius
             likewise
             (
             in
             
               the
               Life
               of
               Aedesius
            
             ,
             )
             names
             both
             these
             persons
             ;
             and
             attests
             ,
             that
             they
             gave
             a
             great
             assistance
             to
             Theophilus
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             in
             destroying
             the
             Temple
             of
             Serapis
             .
             I
             will
             insert
             
             Eunapius's
             own
             words
             here
             ,
             because
             they
             want
             correcting
             ;
             (
             
               See
               Eunap
               .
               in
               vità
               Aedes●i
               ,
               pag.
            
             63.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Colon.
               Allobrog
            
             .
             1616
             :
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Temples
               about
               the
               City
            
             Canobus
             
               underwent
               the
               same
               thing
            
             ,
             Theodosius
             
               being
               at
               that
               time
               Emperour
               ,
               and
            
             Theophilus
             
               Presiding
               over
               those
               execrable
               persons
               ;
               he
               was
               a
               certain
               Eurymidon
               ,
               that
               reigned
               over
               the
               haughty
               Gyants
               .
            
             Evetius
             
               being
               then
               Governour
               of
               the
               Civill
               affairs
               :
               and
            
             Romanus
             
               intrusted
               with
               the
               Command
               of
               the
               Milice
               throughout
            
             Egypt
             .
             On
             my
             perill
             ,
             correct
             it
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Evagrius
               being
               then
               Governour
               of
               the
               Civill
               affairs
               .
            
             In
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Code
            
             ,
             (
             
               title
               ,
               De
               Paganis
            
             ,
             )
             there
             is
             a
             Law
             extant
             of
             
             Theodosius's
             ,
             directed
             to
             this
             Evagrius
             Praefect
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             to
             
               Romanus
               Comes
            
             of
             the
             Milite
             throughout
             Egypt
             ;
             which
             Law
             was
             dated
             at
             Aquilcia
             ,
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             .
             Tatianus
             and
             Symmachus
             .
             From
             which
             Law
             it
             may
             be
             concluded
             ,
             that
             
             Serapi●'s
             Temple
             was
             demollished
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             391.
             
             But
             Marcellinus
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             contradicts
             this
             ;
             and
             says
             this
             Temple
             was
             destroyed
             when
             Timasius
             and
             Promotus
             were
             Consuls
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             389.
             
             And
             this
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             is
             the
             truer
             .
             For
             
               Cynegius
               Praefect
            
             of
             the
             Praetorium
             ,
             at
             his
             being
             sent
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             had
             a
             command
             from
             Theodosius
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             pull
             down
             the
             Heathen
             Temples
             ;
             as
             Zosimus
             relates
             in
             
               his
               first
               book
            
             .
             And
             he
             had
             executed
             that
             command
             ,
             as
             Idatius
             attests
             in
             
               his
               Fasti.
            
             Now
             ,
             Cynegius
             died
             in
             his
             own
             Consulate
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             388.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             it
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               because
               but
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Socrates
             means
             the
             Image
             of
             their
             God
             Simius
             ,
             which
             Theophilus
             had
             ordered
             to
             be
             reserved
             on
             purpose
             .
             And
             thus
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Scholasticus
            
             has
             explained
             this
             place
             in
             Socrates
             ;
             much
             better
             then
             Christophorson
             ;
             who
             understood
             those
             words
             of
             Socrates
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             as
             spoken
             concerning
             a
             certain
             (
             or
             rather
             uncertain
             )
             God.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Instead-of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               called
               an
               Hieroglyphick
            
             ;
             ]
             it
             ought
             rather
             to
             be
             thus
             written
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             [
             Letters
             ]
             
               they
               call
               Hieroglyphical
            
             :
             ]
             so
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             seems
             ,
             to
             have
             read
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             do
             relate
             ,
             that
             these
             Hieroglyphical
             Letters
             were
             found
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             Serapis
             ,
             cut
             upon
             the
             walls
             thereof
             .
             But
             Rufinus
             does
             not
             say
             they
             were
             found
             there
             :
             he
             tells
             us
             rather
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             kept
             and
             expounded
             at
             Canopus
             .
             At
             his
             2
             d
             book
             ,
             Eccles.
             Histor.
             chap.
             26
             ;
             these
             are
             his
             words
             :
             
               Jam
               vero
               Canopi
               quis
               enumere●
               superstitiosa
               flagitia
               ?
            
             &c.
             
               But
               now
               ,
               who
               can
               enumerate
               the
               superstitious
               impieties
               at
               Canopus
               ?
               Where
               ,
               under
               a
               praetext
               of
               their
               sacerdotal
               Letters
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               they
               call
               the
               ancient
               Letters
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               ;
               )
               there
               was
               in
               a
               manner
               a
               publick
               School
               of
               Magick
               Art.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Fitted
             ,
             or
             applied
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Socrates
               borrowed
               this
               out
               of
               Rufinus's
               2
               d
               
                 book
                 ,
                 Eccles.
                 Histor
              
               .
               chap.
               29.
               
               He
               apprehended
               not
               
               Rufinus's
               meaning
               .
               For
               Rufinus
               says
               not
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               predicted
               to
               the
               Pagans
               by
               other
               Sacerdotal
               Letters
               ,
               that
               
               Serapis's
               Temple
               would
               then
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               when
               that
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               should
               appear
               :
               he
               only
               says
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 received
                 this
                 as
                 a
                 tradition
                 from
                 their
                 Ancestours
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Temples
                 wherein
                 they
                 then
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 should
                 stand
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 sign
                 should
                 come
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 was
                 Life
                 .
              
               But
               ,
               because
               mention
               is
               here
               made
               of
               
               Serapis's
               worship
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Letters
               found
               in
               his
               Temple
               ;
               nothing
               hinders
               ,
               but
               we
               may
               here
               explain
               ,
               (
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               studious
               )
               an
               
                 Old
                 Epigram
              
               concerning
               Scrapis
               ,
               which
               is
               recorded
               by
               Eusebius
               in
               
                 his
                 books
                 de
                 Demonstratione
                 Evangelicâ
              
               .
               For
               it
               contains
               both
               the
               manner
               how
               this
               God
               was
               worshipped
               by
               the
               Egyptians
               ;
               and
               besides
               ,
               Scaliger
               understood
               it
               not
               ,
               in
               
                 his
                 Animadversions
                 on
                 Eusebius
              
               ,
               Number
               1730.
               
               The
               Epigram
               therefore
               runs
               thus
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
            
             
               That
               is
               ,
            
             
               
                 The
                 seven
                 Vowells
                 do
                 my
                 praise
                 resound
                 ,
              
               
                 Who
                 am
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 Immortal
                 Deity
                 ,
              
               
                 Th'
                 unwearied
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 .
              
            
             
               You
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               Egyptian
               Priests
               were
               wont
               to
               praise
               their
               God
               Serapis
               in
               no
               other
               manner
               ,
               than
               by
               a
               recitation
               now
               and
               then
               of
               the
               seven
               Greek
               Vowells
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               instead
               of
               Hymns
               and
               Songs
               ,
               the
               Pipe
               and
               Harp
               ;
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               seven
               Vowells
               was
               heard
               in
               
               Serapis's
               Temple
               .
               
                 Dionysius
                 Halicarnassensis
              
               does
               attest
               this
               ,
               in
               
                 his
                 book
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               
                 the
                 chapter
                 de
                 Collisione
                 Vocalium
              
               .
               Where
               after
               he
               has
               informed
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Collision
               of
               the
               Vowells
               is
               not
               so
               much
               to
               be
               avoided
               ,
               in
               regard
               it
               sometimes
               produces
               a
               pleasant
               noise
               ▪
               ;
               he
               adds
               these
               words
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 in
                 Egypt
                 the
                 Priests
                 sing
                 praises
                 to
                 the
                 Gods
                 by
              
               [
               repeating
               ]
               
                 the
                 seven
                 Vowells
                 ,
                 sounding
                 them
                 out
                 one
                 after
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 Pipe
                 and
                 Harp
                 ,
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 these
                 Letters
                 is
                 heard
                 .
                 Elias
                 Vinetus
              
               (
               in
               
                 his
                 notes
                 at
              
               Ausonius
               '
               
                 s
                 eighteenth
                 Epistle
              
               ,
               )
               does
               declare
               that
               he
               had
               seen
               an
               old
               inscription
               ,
               which
               was
               found
               upon
               a
               golden
               plate
               ,
               fixt
               on
               the
               breast
               of
               a
               dead
               body
               .
               This
               plate
               contained
               the
               seven
               Greek
               Vowells
               ,
               repeated
               in
               seven
               Verses
               ,
               in
               such
               order
               as
               you
               may
               see
               there
               .
               But
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               there
               were
               seven
               other
               Verses
               on
               the
               reverse
               of
               the
               said
               plate
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               order
               with
               those
               on
               the
               foreside
               .
               To
               wit
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               that
               the
               second
               Verse
               of
               the
               reverse
               side
               began
               with
               Omicron
               ,
               the
               fourth
               with
               Ypsilon
               ,
               the
               sixth
               with
               
                 Omega
                 .
                 Vinetus
              
               could
               not
               explain
               this
               Riddle
               .
               In
               my
               judgment
               
               Serapis's
               name
               is
               denoted
               by
               these
               Letters
               ;
               which
               God
               (
               as
               Hesychius
               attests
               )
               was
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               there
               are
               seven
               Letters
               contained
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               but
               in
               regard
               he
               was
               usually
               praised
               by
               the
               seven
               Vowells
               .
               Now
               ,
               it
               was
               an
               usage
               amongst
               the
               superstitious
               Heathens
               to
               engrave
               
               Serapis's
               name
               upon
               a
               brazen
               plate
               ,
               and
               wear
               it
               hung
               about
               their
               necks
               in
               form
               of
               a
               Buckler
               .
               Artemidorus
               (
               book
               4.
               )
               gives
               us
               an
               account
               of
               this
               usage
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Vales.
               
            
             
               In
               what
               order
               the
               seven
               Greek
               Vowells
               were
               placed
               on
               the
               foreside
               of
               this
               golden
               plate
               ;
               the
               Learned
               Reader
               may
               see
               in
               
                 Vinetus's
                 notes
                 on
                 the
              
               18
               th
               
                 Epistle
                 of
              
               Ausonius
               ,
               
                 written
                 to
              
               Tetradius
               ;
               
                 Edit
                 .
                 Burdigal
              
               .
               1590.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Colos.
             1.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             17.
             22
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             See
             Numb
             .
             24.
             
             &
             John.
             11.
             51.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               rendred
               ineffectuall
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Greatest
               Rome
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Amongst
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               Bakers
            
             were
             called
             Mancipes
             ;
             because
             they
             were
             [
             Mancipati
             ]
             bound
             to
             
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Bakers
            
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Trade
             of
             making
             Bread
             :
             and
             their
             goods
             and
             families
             were
             obnoxious
             to
             this
             Function
             .
             See
             
               the
               eighteenth
               Law
               of
               the
               Theodosian
               Code
               de
               Pistoribus
               .
            
             In
             which
             Law
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             Decuriales
             ,
             (
             concerning
             whom
             I
             have
             made
             several
             remarks
             
               in
               my
               notes
               on
               Amm.
               Marcel
               .
            
             )
             who
             were
             of
             the
             Decuriae
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             .
             These
             Officers
             had
             the
             custody
             of
             all
             the
             publick
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             ;
             especially
             
               the
               sentences
               of
               Judges
               ,
               Contracts
               ,
               Adoptions
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
             On
             which
             account
             (
             as
             Cassiodorus
             tells
             us
             ,
             book
             5.
             
             Epist.
             21
             ,
             )
             
               the
               quiet
               and
               security
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               publick
               Faith
               was
               kept
               in
               their
               Desks
               .
            
             There
             was
             over
             all
             these
             a
             Rector
             of
             the
             Decuriae
             ;
             concerning
             whose
             Office
             see
             
               Cassiodorus
               ,
               book
            
             5.
             
             Epist.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             But
             ,
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Mancipes
             ;
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             fore-mentioned
             Law
             
               the
               Function
            
             of
             the
             Mancipes
             or
             Bakers
             is
             termed
             Mancipatus
             .
             So
             also
             it
             is
             called
             in
             that
             
               One
               Law
               in
               the
               Theodosian
               Code
               de
               Mancipibus
               :
            
             which
             Law
             was
             published
             at
             Rome
             by
             Theodosius
             ,
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Timasius
             and
             Promotus
             ;
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             these
             things
             (
             which
             Socrates
             here
             relates
             )
             were
             done
             .
             See
             
               Meursius's
               Glossary
            
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             It
             is
             further
             to
             be
             remarkt
             ,
             that
             those
             Constitutions
             made
             at
             Rome
             by
             Theodosius
             (
             which
             Socrates
             treats
             of
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             and
             places
             after
             the
             Emperours
             Victory
             over
             the
             Tyrant
             Maximus
             ,
             )
             are
             by
             Cedrenus
             placed
             after
             
             Theodosius's
             Victory
             over
             the
             Tyrant
             Eugenius
             .
             But
             
             Cedrenus's
             words
             (
             you
             will
             meet
             with
             this
             passage
             in
             Cedrenus
             ,
             at
             pag.
             266
             ,
             
               Edit
               .
               Basil.
            
             )
             are
             corrupt
             ,
             which
             I
             mend
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             [
             in
             the
             
               fore-mentioned
               Edition
               of
               Cedrenus
            
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             against
             is
             omitted
             ]
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             [
             in
             Cedrenus
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             strangers
             ,
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               living
               creatures
            
             :
             ]
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               making
               his
               Entry
               into
               Rome
               after
               his
               Victory
               over
               this
               person
            
             [
             Eugenius
             ,
             ]
             
               he
               did
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               good
               to
               that
               City
               ,
               and
               abolished
               what
            
             [
             
               had
               been
               usually
               done
            
             ]
             
               in
               the
               Bake-houses
               against
               strangers
               that
               fell
               in
               thither
               ,
               whom
               they
               shut
               up
               in
               the
               Bake-houses
               till
               they
               became
               aged
               ,
               and
               forced
               them
               to
               grind
               .
            
             The
             Authour
             of
             this
             emendation
             in
             Cedrenus
             ,
             is
             Theophanes
             ,
             who
             also
             relates
             this
             fact
             of
             
             Theodosius's
             ,
             after
             his
             Victory
             over
             Eugenius
             .
             Concerning
             these
             Mancipes
             there
             is
             an
             eminent
             passage
             extant
             in
             the
             
               Excerptions
               of
               Joannes
               Lydus
               de
               Mensibus
               Graecorum
               ,
            
             in
             the
             month
             March.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Intrapped
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               fell
               from
               the
               Victuallinghouses
               down
               into
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             b
             
               I
               can
               scarce
               believe
               ,
               that
               the
               Romans
               inflicted
               this
               sort
               of
               punishment
               upon
               adulteresses
               .
               For
               ,
               after
               
               Constantine's
               time
               ,
               they
               always
               punisht
               adultery
               with
               a
               capital
               punishment
               .
               We
               are
               informed
               hereof
               from
               the
               Emperours
               Laws
               extant
               in
               
                 Both
                 the
                 Codes
                 ,
                 Tit.
                 ad
                 Legem
                 Juliam
                 de
                 Adulteriis
                 .
              
               I
               omit
               the
               testimony
               of
               
                 Amm.
                 Marcellinus
              
               ,
               book
               28.
               
               Further
               ,
               any
               one
               may
               conjecture
               ,
               that
               those
               little
               Bells
               ,
               mentioned
               here
               by
               Socrates
               were
               not
               found
               out
               to
               punish
               adulteresses
               ;
               but
               were
               commonly
               made
               use
               of
               by
               all
               whores
               who
               prostituting
               themselves
               in
               their
               Cells
               ,
               by
               this
               sign
               called
               Travellers
               unto
               them
               .
               Concerning
               which
               custome
               
                 Dio
                 Cassius
              
               (
               in
               the
               
                 Fragments
                 of
                 his
              
               79
               th
               book
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               some
               time
               since
               published
               ,
               )
               speaks
               these
               words
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 having
                 made
                 a
                 Cell
                 within
                 the
                 Pallace
                 ,
                 he
                 acted
                 his
                 lechery
                 therein
                 ,
                 standing
                 naked
                 before
                 the
                 door
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 whores
                 usually
                 do
                 ,
                 shaking
                 his
                 shirs
                 which
                 was
                 hung
                 up
                 with
                 golden
                 rings
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 soft
                 ,
                 delicate
                 ,
                 and
                 broken
                 voice
                 ,
                 inviting
                 his
                 companions
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               Vales.
               
            
             
               These
               words
               
                 Dion
                 Cassius
              
               speaks
               of
               Avitus
               or
               Heliogabalus
               ,
               Emperour
               of
               Rome
               ;
               the
               Learned
               Reader
               will
               find
               this
               passage
               ,
               at
               pag.
               912.
               
               
                 Edit
                 .
                 Hanov.
              
               1606.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               made
               liable
               to
               punishment
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Practises
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             course
             of
             discipline
             in
             relation
             to
             penetency
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             practised
             by
             the
             Fathers
             during
             the
             first
             and
             purest
             times
             ,
             reformed
             open
             Transgressours
             ,
             by
             putting
             them
             into
             Offices
             of
             open
             penitence
             ,
             especially
             Confession
             ,
             whereby
             they
             declared
             their
             own
             crimes
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             from
             the
             time
             of
             their
             first
             convention
             capable
             of
             the
             holy
             Mysteries
             of
             Christ
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             solemnly
             discharged
             this
             duty
             .
             During
             which
             times
             ,
             offenders
             in
             secret
             also
             ,
             knowing
             themselves
             altogether
             as
             unworthy
             of
             admission
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             who
             were
             withheld
             ;
             and
             being
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Church
             did
             direct
             them
             in
             the
             Offices
             of
             their
             penitency
             ,
             and
             assist
             them
             with
             publick
             prayer
             ,
             they
             should
             more
             easily
             attain
             what
             they
             sought
             ,
             than
             by
             trusting
             wholly
             to
             their
             own
             endeavours
             ;
             Lastly
             ,
             having
             no
             impediment
             to
             stay
             them
             from
             it
             but
             bashfullness
             ,
             which
             countervailed
             not
             the
             sore-mentioned
             inducements
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             was
             greatly
             eased
             by
             that
             good
             construction
             ,
             which
             the
             charity
             of
             those
             times
             gave
             to
             such
             actions
             ,
             (
             wherein
             mens
             piety
             and
             voluntary
             care
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             God
             purchased
             them
             much
             more
             love
             ,
             than
             their
             faults
             were
             able
             to
             procure
             disgrace
             ;
             )
             these
             Offenders
             in
             secret
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             were
             not
             nice
             to
             use
             some
             one
             of
             Gods
             Ministers
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             rest
             might
             take
             notice
             of
             their
             faults
             ,
             prescribe
             them
             convenient
             remedies
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             after
             publick
             confession
             ,
             all
             joyn
             in
             prayer
             to
             God
             for
             them
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             professours
             of
             Christianity
             grew
             more
             numerous
             ,
             so
             they
             waxed
             worse
             ;
             when
             persecution
             ceased
             ,
             the
             Church
             immediately
             became
             subject
             to
             those
             mischiefs
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             product
             of
             peace
             and
             security
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             Schisms
             ,
             Discords
             ,
             Dissentions
             ,
             &c
             :
             faults
             were
             not
             corrected
             in
             charity
             ,
             but
             noted
             with
             delight
             ,
             and
             treasured
             up
             for
             malice
             to
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             when
             the
             deadliest
             opportunities
             should
             be
             offered
             .
             Whereupon
             ,
             in
             regard
             publick
             confessions
             became
             dangerous
             and
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             safety
             of
             well
             minded
             men
             ,
             and
             in
             diverse
             respects
             advantageous
             to
             the
             Enemies
             of
             God's
             Church
             ;
             it
             seemed
             first
             unto
             some
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             generally
             requisite
             ,
             that
             voluntary
             penitents
             should
             cease
             from
             open
             confession
             .
             Instead
             whereof
             ,
             private
             and
             secret
             confession
             was
             usually
             practised
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             Latine
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Greek
             Church
             .
             The
             cause
             why
             the
             Latins
             made
             this
             change
             of
             publick
             confession
             into
             private
             ,
             
               Leo
               the
               Great
            
             declares
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Decretall
               Epistles
            
             ,
             Epist
             ,
             80
             ,
             
               ad
               Universos
               Episcopos
               per
               Campaniam
            
             ,
             &c.
             pag.
             148
             ,
             149.
             
             
               Edit
               Lugd.
            
             1633.
             
             This
             alteration
             was
             made
             in
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             about
             such
             time
             as
             the
             Heresie
             of
             the
             Novatianists
             had
             its
             original
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             our
             
             Socrates's
             Sentiment
             here
             ,
             and
             is
             very
             probable
             ;
             )
             upon
             this
             occasion
             .
             The
             Church
             resolving
             (
             contrary
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             Novatus
             ,
             or
             rather
             Novatianus
             ,
             and
             his
             followers
             ;
             concerning
             which
             ,
             see
             
               Euseb.
               Eccles.
               Histor
            
             ,
             book
             6.
             chap.
             43.
             )
             to
             admit
             the
             Lapsed
             in
             the
             Decian
             persecution
             to
             communion
             ,
             and
             judging
             it
             fit
             ,
             that
             before
             that
             their
             admission
             ,
             they
             (
             and
             all
             other
             voluntary
             penitents
             in
             future
             )
             should
             do
             pennance
             and
             make
             confession
             in
             private
             only
             ;
             (
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             Novatianists
             might
             not
             take
             occasion
             at
             the
             multitude
             of
             publick
             penitents
             ,
             of
             insulting
             over
             the
             discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             they
             usually
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             did
             :
             )
             constituted
             in
             every
             Church
             a
             
               Penitentiary
               Presbyter
            
             :
             whose
             Office
             it
             was
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             confessions
             and
             appoint
             the
             pennances
             of
             secret
             offenders
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             if
             penitents
             in
             secret
             ,
             being
             guilty
             of
             crimes
             whereby
             they
             knew
             they
             had
             made
             themselves
             unfit
             Guests
             for
             the
             Table
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             did
             seek
             direction
             for
             their
             better
             performance
             of
             that
             which
             should
             set
             them
             clear
             ;
             it
             was
             in
             this
             case
             the
             Penitentiarie's
             duty
             to
             take
             their
             confessions
             ,
             to
             advise
             them
             the
             best
             way
             he
             could
             for
             their
             souls
             good
             ,
             to
             admonish
             them
             ,
             to
             counsell
             them
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             lay
             upon
             them
             more
             than
             private
             pennance
             .
             As
             for
             notorious
             wicked
             persons
             ,
             whose
             crimes
             were
             known
             ;
             to
             convict
             ,
             judge
             ,
             and
             punish
             them
             ,
             was
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Consistory
             ;
             Penitentiaries
             had
             their
             institution
             to
             another
             end
             .
             This
             Office
             of
             the
             Penitentiary
             was
             continued
             in
             the
             Greek
             Church
             for
             the
             space
             of
             above
             some
             hundred
             years
             ;
             till
             Nectarius
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Churches
             under
             him
             begun
             a
             second
             alteration
             ,
             abolishing
             even
             that
             confession
             which
             their
             Penitentiaries
             took
             in
             private
             ,
             upon
             that
             occasion
             which
             Socrates
             mentions
             here
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
             See
             M
             r
             
               Hooker's
               Eccles.
               Politie
            
             ,
             book
             6.
             pag.
             332.
             &c.
             
               Edit
               .
               Lond.
            
             1666
             ;
             also
             D
             r
             
               Cave's
               Primitive
               Christianity
               ,
               Part
            
             3.
             
             Chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             
               In
               Rob.
               Stephens
               Edit
            
             .
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Bishops
               added
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               have
               the
               charge
               of
               penitency
               ,
               to
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             In
             the
             Sfortian
             M.
             S.
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               Canon
            
             ;
             ]
             which
             reading
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             and
             Nicephorus
             found
             in
             their
             copies
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Version
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             Greek
             Text
             of
             the
             second
             .
             Which
             two
             Authours
             took
             Canon
             to
             signifie
             a
             Rule
             or
             
               Ecclesiastick
               Decree
               .
               Petavius
            
             ,
             in
             
               his
               notes
               on
               Epiphanius
            
             ,
             pag.
             242
             ,
             took
             these
             words
             of
             Socrates
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             import
             of
             them
             were
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               by
               publishing
               of
               a
               Canon
               then
               newly
               found
               out
               ,
               added
               a
               Presbyter
               who
               should
               take
               charge
               of
               the
               penitents
            
             ;
             which
             opinion
             of
             his
             he
             confirms
             by
             these
             following
             words
             of
             Socrates
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
               this
               Canon
               is
               in
               force
               to
               this
               day
               amongst
               other
               Heresics
            
             ;
             where
             the
             term
             Canon
             is
             manifestly
             taken
             for
             a
             Rule
             and
             Decree
             .
             But
             Valesius
             is
             not
             of
             Petavius's
             opinion
             .
             His
             reasons
             are
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             The
             propriety
             of
             the
             Greek
             tongue
             admits
             not
             of
             this
             sense
             .
             (
             2
             )
             If
             a
             new
             Canon
             were
             then
             made
             concerning
             the
             institution
             of
             a
             
               Penitentiary
               Presbyter
            
             ,
             he
             queries
             ,
             where
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             Councill
             it
             was
             published
             .
             Valesius's
             Sentiment
             therefore
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             term
             Canon
             is
             here
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             Matricula
             ,
             or
             
               Roll
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               Officers
               belonging
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
             In
             which
             sense
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             t
             is
             taken
             in
             the
             2
             
               Can.
               Concil
               .
               Chalccdon
            
             .
             pag.
             112
             
               Edit
               .
               Beveredg
            
             .
             where
             (
             t
             is
             true
             )
             it
             must
             be
             taken
             in
             a
             more
             comprehensive
             sense
             ,
             than
             to
             signifie
             the
             C●crus
             only
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               those
               who
               are
               ordained
               by
               imposition
               of
               hands
               :
            
             because
             the
             Fathers
             in
             
               that
               Canon
            
             speak
             of
             all
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             Officers
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             the
             Occonomi
             ,
             the
             Defensores
             ,
             the
             Mansionarii
             ,
             &c.
             concerning
             whom
             see
             D
             r
             
               Beveredge's
               Notes
            
             ,
             pag.
             109.
             
             But
             ,
             whether
             it
             is
             to
             be
             used
             in
             this
             sense
             here
             ,
             I
             determine
             not
             ;
             let
             the
             Learned
             judge
             .
          
           
             c
             What
             the
             course
             of
             discipline
             in
             relation
             to
             penitency
             was
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             practised
             by
             the
             Fathers
             during
             the
             first
             and
             purest
             times
             ,
             before
             Penitentiaries
             were
             instituted
             ;
             we
             have
             declared
             at
             
               note
               (
               a.
            
             )
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             mostly
             in
             M
             r
             
               Hookers
               own
               words
            
             .
             Which
             
               incomparable
               Authour
            
             ,
             in
             the
             forecited
             book
             of
             
               his
               Eccles.
               Politie
            
             ,
             has
             by
             unexceptionable
             authorities
             made
             it
             evident
             ,
             (
             whatever
             the
             Learned
             Reader
             may
             find
             said
             to
             the
             contrary
             by
             Baronius
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             56
             ,
             by
             Petavius
             in
             
               his
               Diatriba
            
             about
             this
             point
             which
             occurs
             at
             pag.
             225
             ,
             of
             
               his
               notes
               on
               Epiphanius
            
             ,
             or
             by
             Bellarmine
             :
             )
             that
             the
             ancient
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             confession
             ,
             which
             the
             Primitives
             use
             to
             speak
             of
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             repentance
             ,
             
               was
               made
               openly
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               whole
               both
               Ecclesiastical
               Confistory
               and
               assembly
               .
            
             After
             the
             institution
             of
             
               Penitentiary
               Presbyters
            
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             this
             publick
             confession
             was
             abrogated
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             were
             guilty
             of
             crimes
             ,
             confessed
             them
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               people
               ,
            
             but
             (
             as
             Socrates
             here
             says
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               before
               this
               Presbyter
               instituted
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
            
             The
             same
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Sozomen
             ,
             book
             7.
             chap.
             16.
             where
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             how
             a
             Presbyter
             Elected
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Penitentiary
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             qualified
             .
             One
             of
             his
             qualifications
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               person
               that
               could
               hold
               his
               tongue
               :
            
             by
             which
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             the
             confessions
             made
             to
             him
             were
             private
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             kept
             concealed
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Penitentiary
             .
             For
             these
             Hereticks
             admitted
             no
             person
             to
             their
             communion
             upon
             any
             repentance
             ,
             who
             was
             once
             known
             to
             have
             sinned
             after
             Baptism
             :
             see
             
               Euseb.
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             book
             6.
             chap.
             43.
             which
             practise
             of
             theirs
             ,
             how
             fair
             soever
             their
             pretence
             might
             seem
             ,
             made
             sinners
             not
             the
             fewer
             ,
             but
             the
             closer
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             obdurate
             .
          
           
             †
             To
             wit
             ,
             from
             the
             Persecution
             under
             the
             Emperour
             Decius
             ,
             till
             after
             the
             Election
             of
             Nectarius
             to
             the
             Episcopate
             of
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             d
             Valesius
             ,
             in
             his
             note
             here
             ,
             starts
             this
             query
             ;
             whether
             the
             confession
             made
             by
             this
             Gentlewoman
             were
             publick
             ,
             or
             private
             ?
             In
             order
             to
             the
             answering
             whereof
             ,
             he
             remarks
             ,
             that
             she
             confest
             twice
             before
             the
             Penitentiary
             .
             At
             her
             first
             confession
             ,
             she
             made
             known
             all
             her
             sins
             ;
             whereupon
             she
             is
             advised
             to
             continue
             in
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             .
             At
             her
             second
             ,
             she
             discovered
             her
             having
             been
             debaucht
             by
             the
             Deacon
             .
             These
             two
             confessions
             (
             continues
             Valesius
             ,
             )
             were
             different
             both
             in
             time
             and
             manner
             .
             The
             first
             was
             of
             all
             her
             faults
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             particularly
             (
             as
             Socrates
             words
             it
             ;
             )
             the
             second
             was
             of
             one
             crime
             only
             .
             All
             which
             may
             perhaps
             be
             true
             .
             After
             this
             remark
             made
             ,
             Valesius
             concludes
             both
             these
             confessions
             to
             have
             been
             secret
             ;
             which
             (
             says
             he
             )
             is
             apparent
             from
             these
             two
             reasons
             (
             1
             )
             because
             publick
             confession
             was
             never
             in
             use
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             (
             2
             )
             in
             regard
             Socrates
             says
             ,
             that
             this
             woman
             accused
             not
             her self
             before
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             before
             the
             
               Penitentiary
               .
               Valesius's
            
             first
             reason
             appears
             evidently
             false
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             M
             r
             Hookers
             words
             quoted
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             unquestionable
             authorities
             he
             there
             produces
             to
             prove
             what
             he
             asserts
             ;
             but
             from
             a
             passage
             in
             Sozomen
             book
             7.
             chap.
             16.
             where
             that
             
               Ecclesiastick
               Historian
            
             ,
             (
             giving
             reasons
             of
             the
             alteration
             which
             the
             Grecians
             made
             ,
             by
             abrogating
             publick
             confession
             ,
             and
             instituting
             Penitentiaries
             throughout
             all
             Churches
             to
             take
             the
             confessions
             and
             appoint
             the
             penances
             of
             secret
             offenders
             ,
             )
             assignes
             this
             for
             one
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               It
               did
               from
               the
               beginning
               deservedly
               seem
               burthensome
               to
               the
               Priests
               ,
               that
               sins
               should
               be
               declared
               before
               the
               whole
               congregation
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               witnesses
               ,
               in
               a
               Theatre
               as
               it
               were
            
             ;
             from
             which
             words
             't
             is
             evident
             that
             publick
             confession
             was
             once
             in
             fashion
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Valesius's
             second
             reason
             we
             have
             before
             cleared
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             joynt
             Testimony
             of
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             .
             See
             note
             
               (
               c.
            
             )
          
           
             e
             Valesius
             says
             here
             ,
             he
             can't
             be
             induced
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             this
             Gentlewoman
             did
             publick
             pennance
             .
             His
             reasons
             for
             this
             are
             (
             1
             )
             Women
             were
             very
             rarely
             compelled
             to
             do
             publick
             pennance
             ,
             the
             Church
             being
             indulgent
             towards
             the
             modesty
             of
             Matrons
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Nothing
             occurs
             at
             this
             passage
             ,
             which
             may
             make
             us
             think
             this
             Matron's
             pennance
             was
             publick
             .
             (
             3
             )
             in
             regard
             she
             is
             injoyned
             to
             fast
             and
             pray
             continually
             ;
             that
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             private
             satisfaction
             ,
             which
             she
             performed
             at
             home
             and
             in
             secret
             .
             To
             which
             reasons
             of
             Valesius's
             ,
             a
             fourth
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             drawn
             from
             the
             Penitentiaries
             Office
             :
             which
             was
             
               to
               take
               the
               Confessions
               of
               secret
               penitents
               ,
               to
               advise
               them
               the
               best
               way
               he
               could
               for
               their
               souls
               health
               ,
               to
               admonish
               and
               councel
               them
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               lay
               on
               them
               more
               than
               private
               pennance
               .
               See
               note
               (
               a
               )
               in
               this
               chapter
               .
            
          
           
             f
             In
             the
             original
             ,
             't
             is
             thus
             exprest
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             has
             the
             same
             import
             here
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             That
             is
             ,
             
               in
               process
               of
               time
            
             ,
             or
             
               some
               time
               after
               this
            
             .
             For
             Socrates's
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             womans
             second
             confession
             .
             Which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Nicephorus
             ,
             and
             Sozomen
             ;
             who
             (
             in
             
               his
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             book
             7.
             chap.
             16
             ,
             )
             words
             this
             passage
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Whilest
               she
               made
               her
               abode
               in
               the
               Church
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
            
             [
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             performing
             the
             pennance
             injoyned
             her
             by
             the
             Penitentiary
             ,
             ]
             
               she
               confessed
               that
               she
               had
               been
               debaucht
               by
               a
               Deacon
               .
            
             It
             may
             also
             not
             unfitly
             be
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               But
               the
               woman
               came
               to
            
             [
             the
             Penitentiary
             ,
             ]
             
               and
               detected
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             Here
             arises
             a
             difficulty
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             how
             this
             fact
             could
             come
             to
             the
             peoples
             knowledge
             ,
             if
             the
             womans
             confession
             were
             secret
             ?
             How
             also
             the
             Bishop
             could
             know
             this
             wicked
             fact
             ,
             who
             degraded
             the
             Deacon
             on
             account
             thereof
             ?
             My
             Sentiment
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Penitentiary-Presbyter
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             woman
             had
             confessed
             this
             impious
             act
             ,
             first
             sent
             for
             the
             Deacon
             ,
             reproving
             him
             before
             the
             woman
             ,
             and
             forced
             him
             to
             a
             confession
             of
             his
             crime
             :
             then
             ,
             he
             made
             a
             report
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             to
             Nectarius
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             had
             been
             set
             over
             the
             penitents
             :
             and
             whose
             deputy
             he
             was
             in
             that
             Office.
             For
             the
             Penitentiary
             heard
             confessions
             only
             ,
             and
             enjoyned
             pennances
             .
             But
             the
             Bishop
             himself
             reconciled
             penitents
             .
             Nor
             ought
             any
             one
             to
             make
             this
             objection
             ,
             viz.
             if
             we
             admit
             what
             you
             have
             said
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             it
             follows
             that
             the
             secrets
             of
             confession
             may
             be
             discovered
             .
             I
             deny
             that
             consequence
             .
             For
             the
             Penitentiary-Presbyter
             made
             known
             the
             Deacon's
             wickedness
             only
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             the
             Matron's
             name
             he
             concealed
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             Deacon's
             degradation
             does
             plainly
             confirm
             what
             I
             have
             asserted
             .
             For
             Nectarius
             the
             Bishop
             could
             not
             have
             deposed
             him
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             had
             intimation
             from
             the
             Penitentiary
             ,
             who
             had
             detected
             the
             Deacon
             of
             whoredom
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             The
             Learned
             Reader
             must
             have
             observed
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             wherein
             the
             Romanists
             do
             more
             disagree
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             than
             in
             their
             accounts
             of
             this
             fact
             of
             
               Nectarius
               .
               Petavius
            
             (
             in
             
               his
               notes
               on
               Epiphanius
            
             ,
             pag.
             243
             ,
             )
             does
             maintaine
             ,
             that
             Nectarius
             abrogated
             publick
             pennance
             only
             ,
             but
             continued
             confession
             ,
             that
             is
             private
             confession
             ;
             for
             publick
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             was
             never
             in
             use
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Valesius
             (
             in
             his
             note
             at
             this
             place
             )
             does
             assert
             ,
             that
             neither
             confession
             ,
             nor
             pennance
             were
             abolished
             by
             Nectarius
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             Bishop
             removed
             
               this
               particular
               Penitentiary-Presbyter
            
             only
             ,
             and
             that
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             discontented
             people's
             indignation
             .
             One
             
               John
               Hasselius
            
             ,
             (
             who
             is
             mentioned
             by
             Pamelius
             ,
             in
             his
             98
             th
             
               note
               on
               Saint
            
             Cyprian's
             
               Treatise
               de
               Lapsis
            
             ,
             )
             worte
             a
             book
             on
             purpose
             to
             shew
             that
             Nectarius
             did
             but
             put
             the
             Penitentiary
             from
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             abrogated
             not
             the
             Office
             it self
             .
             But
             all
             these
             assertions
             are
             palpably
             contradicted
             (
             1
             )
             by
             the
             whole
             advice
             which
             Eudaemon
             gives
             Nectarius
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             leaving
             the
             people
             from
             that
             time
             forward
             to
             their
             own
             consciences
             ;
             (
             2
             )
             by
             the
             conference
             between
             our
             Socrates
             and
             Eudaemon
             ,
             which
             follows
             in
             this
             chapter
             ;
             wherein
             complaint
             is
             made
             of
             some
             inconvenience
             which
             the
             want
             of
             this
             Office
             would
             breed
             :
             (
             3
             )
             by
             that
             which
             the
             History
             declares
             concerning
             other
             Churches
             ,
             who
             did
             as
             Nectarius
             had
             done
             before
             them
             ,
             not
             in
             deposing
             the
             same
             man
             (
             for
             that
             was
             impossible
             )
             but
             in
             removing
             the
             same
             Office
             out
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             which
             Nectarius
             had
             abrogated
             in
             his
             .
             All
             these
             particulars
             are
             evident
             from
             this
             chapter
             in
             Socrates
             ;
             with
             whom
             Sozomen
             (
             book
             7.
             chap.
             16.
             )
             agrees
             ,
             and
             adds
             further
             that
             in
             his
             time
             (
             he
             lived
             in
             the
             reign
             of
             the
             
               Younger
               Theodosius
            
             ,
             )
             the
             same
             abolition
             did
             still
             continue
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Bishops
             had
             in
             a
             manner
             every
             where
             followed
             the
             example
             given
             them
             by
             Nectarius
             .
             But
             ,
             though
             the
             Romanists
             differ
             (
             as
             you
             see
             )
             in
             their
             Sentiments
             about
             this
             fact
             of
             Nectarius's
             :
             yet
             they
             all
             unanimously
             agree
             in
             this
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Nectarius
             did
             not
             abrogate
             
               Auricular
               Confession
            
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             their
             consent
             in
             this
             assertion
             is
             plain
             :
             should
             it
             be
             acknowledged
             ,
             that
             Nectarius
             did
             abrogate
             Auricular
             (
             or
             private
             )
             Confession
             ,
             (
             as
             't
             is
             evident
             he
             did
             ,
             from
             the
             attestation
             both
             of
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             ,
             )
             it
             would
             enforce
             them
             to
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Greek
               Church
            
             at
             that
             time
             held
             not
             Confession
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Latine
               Church
            
             now
             doth
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             part
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             instituted
             by
             our
             Saviour
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             which
             therefore
             the
             Church
             till
             the
             worlds
             end
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             alter
             .
             See
             M
             r
             
               Hookers
               Eccles.
               Politie
            
             ,
             pag.
             343
             ,
             &c.
             
               Edit
               .
               Lond.
            
             1666.
             
          
           
             i
             From
             this
             answer
             of
             Socrates's
             to
             Eudamon
             ,
             't
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             Nectarius's
             abolition
             of
             the
             Penitentiary-Presbyter's
             Office
             ,
             displeased
             our
             Socrates
             .
             Whence
             we
             may
             evidently
             conclude
             ,
             (
             what
             ever
             Baronius
             and
             Petavius
             have
             said
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             at
             the
             places
             before
             quoted
             )
             that
             our
             Socrates
             was
             no
             Novatianist
             .
             For
             ,
             had
             he
             embraced
             that
             Heresie
             ,
             he
             would
             doubtless
             never
             have
             sound
             fault
             with
             that
             Sanction
             of
             Nectarius's
             ,
             whereby
             he
             abrogated
             the
             Penitentiary
             :
             nor
             would
             he
             have
             doubted
             to
             pronounce
             these
             words
             concerning
             the
             advice
             Eudaemon
             suggested
             to
             Nectarius
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               whether
               it
               were
               usefull
               or
               hurtfull
               to
               the
               Church
               :
            
             for
             the
             Novatians
             never
             admitted
             either
             of
             penitency
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Penitentiary-Presbyter
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Socrates
             in
             this
             place
             terms
             the
             assembly
             of
             the
             Homoöusians
             barely
             and
             simply
             
               The
               Church
            
             :
             which
             he
             would
             questionless
             never
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             he
             been
             a
             follower
             of
             the
             Novatian
             Heresie
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Ephes.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               could
               comprehend
               in
               their
               opinion
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             *
             See
             Socrat
             .
             book
             4.
             chap.
             9.
             &
             book
             5.
             chap.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             See
             Socrat
             .
             book
             4.
             chap.
             9.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Socrat.
             book
             4.
             chap.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             
               is
               ,
               the
               Eucharist
            
             .
          
           
             †
             The
             Office
             of
             Presbyter
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             Marcianus
             .
          
           
             *
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               at
               Angarum
            
             ]
             the
             reading
             must
             doubtless
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               at
               Sangarum
            
             :
             ]
             so
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Scholasticus
            
             ,
             and
             Nicephorus
             read
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             reading
             occurs
             in
             Sozomen
             ,
             book
             7.
             chap.
             18.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Canon
             .
          
           
             †
             That
             is
             ,
             Indifferent
             .
          
           
             b
             This
             place
             is
             corrupted
             ;
             nor
             is
             this
             fault
             of
             a
             short
             standing
             .
             For
             ,
             even
             in
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus's
            
             age
             ,
             this
             mistake
             had
             crept
             into
             the
             copies
             of
             Secrates
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             his
             Version
             .
             For
             Epiphanius
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Cum
               haec
               ab
               els
               tunc
               fuissetregular
               definita
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               When
               this
               determination
               had
               at
               that
               time
               been
               made
               by
               them
               ,
            
             Sabbatius
             
               bound
               by
               his
               oath
               ,
               (
               if
               at
               any
               time
               there
               hapned
               any
               discrepancy
               in
               the
               Paschal
               solemnity
               ,
               )
               fasted
               by
               himself
               ,
               and
               by
               night
               celebrated
               the
               solemn
               day
               of
               the
               Passover
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               :
               and
               again
               ,
               mes
               with
               the
               whole
               congregation
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               partook
               of
               the
               Mysteries
               .
               Christophorson
            
             has
             exprest
             the
             same
             sense
             in
             his
             Version
             .
             Nicephorus
             also
             (
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             book
             12.
             chap.
             31
             ,
             )
             has
             followed
             the
             same
             sense
             .
             For
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             Sabbatius
             ,
             (
             as
             often
             as
             the
             Christians
             differed
             from
             the
             Jews
             in
             the
             celebration
             of
             Easter
             ,
             )
             was
             wont
             to
             fast
             in
             private
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Passover
             on
             the
             Paschal-Sabbath
             about
             evening
             ,
             after
             the
             Jewish
             manner
             .
             Then
             on
             the
             Sunday
             following
             ,
             after
             the
             
               Solemn
               Vigills
            
             ,
             his
             usage
             was
             to
             celebrate
             Easter
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             or
             rather
             Novatians
             .
             But
             this
             interpretation
             does
             in
             no
             wise
             please
             me
             .
             For
             thus
             Sabbatius
             (
             as
             often
             as
             the
             Jewish
             Passover
             differed
             from
             the
             Christian-Paschal-Feast
             ,
             )
             could
             not
             have
             celebrated
             the
             first
             Paschal-solemnity
             with
             the
             Jews
             .
             Then
             ,
             if
             Sabbatius
             always
             celebrated
             the
             first
             Paschal-solemnity
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             at
             evening
             after
             the
             Jewish
             manner
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             celebrate
             the
             
               Solemn
               Vigills
            
             in
             the
             Church
             on
             the
             same
             Sabbath-day
             ?
             For
             this
             is
             attested
             in
             express
             words
             by
             Socrates
             here
             ,
             and
             by
             Sozomen
             ,
             book
             7.
             chap.
             18.
             
             My
             Sentiment
             therefore
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             in
             this
             place
             of
             Socrates
             are
             transposed
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             put
             into
             their
             Pristine
             order
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Sabbatius
               being
               bound
               by
               his
               oath
               ,
               (
               if
               at
               any
               time
               a
               disagreement
               hapned
               in
               the
               celebration
               of
               the
               Paschal-Festival
               ,
               )
               himself
               by
               way
               of
               anticipation
               fasted
               in
               private
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               celebrated
               the
               Passover
               .
               And
               watching
               all
               night
               on
               the
               solemn
               day
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               again
               on
               the
               next
               day
               he
               went
               to
               Church
               together
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               congregation
               ,
               and
               partook
               of
               the
               mysteries
               .
               Sozomen
            
             does
             evidently
             confirm
             this
             our
             emendation
             ,
             in
             his
             seventh
             book
             chap.
             18
             ;
             where
             he
             sets
             forth
             the
             same
             thing
             much
             more
             clearly
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               But
               from
               that
               time
               Sabbatius
               following
               the
               Jews
               ,
               (
               unless
               it
               by
               chance
               hapned
               that
               all
               persons
               [
               as
               well
               Christians
               ,
               as
               Jews
               ]
               did
               celebrate
               the
               Feast
               [
               of
               Easter
               ]
               at
               one
               and
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               )
               fasted
               before
               hand
               ,
               a●
               the
               manner
               is
               ,
               and
               celebrated
               the
               Paschal
               solemnity
               in
               private
               by
               himself
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               sanctions
               [
               of
               the
               Mosaick
               Law.
               ]
               But
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               from
               the
               evening
               to
               a
               fit
               time
               ,
               be
               continued
               watching
               and
               making
               the
               usuall
               prayers
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               day
               following
               met
               in
               the
               Church
               in
               common
               with
               the
               congregation
               ,
               and
               partook
               of
               the
               mysteries
               .
               Sabbatius
            
             therefore
             kept
             the
             Paschal
             solemnity
             twice
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             year
             ;
             the
             first
             time
             with
             the
             Jews
             ,
             the
             second
             with
             the
             Christians
             :
             unless
             it
             by
             chance
             hapned
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             agreed
             with
             the
             Jews
             in
             the
             time
             of
             celebrating
             the
             Paschal
             Feast
             .
             Which
             could
             very
             rarely
             happen
             .
             Vales.
             Our
             English-rendition
             of
             this
             passage
             agrees
             with
             the
             Greek
             Text
             in
             
               Rob.
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             this
             Edition
             of
             Valesius's
             .
          
           
             *
             Galat.
             4.
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             approached
             .
          
           
             *
             Colos.
             2.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             Hebr.
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Euseb
               .
               Eccles.
               Histor.
            
             book
             5.
             chap.
             24.
             note
             
               (
               i.
            
             )
          
           
             †
             That
             is
             ,
             
               those
               that
               kept
            
             Easter
             
               on
               the
               fourteenth
               day
               of
               the
               moon
               .
            
          
           
             a
             But
             Socrates
             is
             mistaken
             .
             For
             Polycarp
             did
             not
             suffer
             Martyrdom
             in
             
             Gordianus's
             reign
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             of
             
               Marcus
               Antoninus
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             manifest
             from
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             other
             writers
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             Irenaeus
             does
             relate
             ,
             (
             in
             
               his
               third
               book
               against
               Heresies
            
             ,
             which
             piece
             he
             wrote
             during
             Eleutherius's
             presidency
             over
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             times
             of
             
               Marcus
               Antoninus
            
             ,
             )
             that
             Polycarp
             had
             at
             that
             time
             suffered
             Martyrdom
             .
             Wherefore
             these
             words
             [
             
               who
               afterwards
               suffered
               Martyrdom
               under
               Gordianus
            
             ]
             are
             rather
             to
             be
             placed
             a
             little
             above
             ,
             after
             these
             [
             
               Irenaeus
               Bishop
               of
               Lyons
               in
               France
               .
            
             ]
             For
             they
             are
             more
             accommodate
             to
             Irenaeus
             ,
             than
             to
             Polycarp
             .
             But
             let
             the
             prudent
             Reader
             determine
             hereof
             according
             to
             his
             own
             arbitrement
             .
             I
             know
             indeed
             ,
             that
             in
             S
             t
             
               Benignus
               Divionensis's
               Chronicle
            
             ,
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             Irenaeus
             Bishop
             of
             Lyons
             is
             placed
             before
             Polycarp's
             .
             For
             the
             Authour
             of
             that
             Chronicle
             does
             relate
             ,
             that
             Irenaeus
             ,
             after
             his
             Martyrdom
             ,
             appeared
             to
             Polycarp
             Bishop
             of
             Smyrna
             in
             his
             sleep
             ,
             and
             commanded
             him
             to
             send
             Benignus
             into
             the
             
             Gallia's
             .
             But
             these
             are
             meer
             trifles
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Euseb
               .
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             book
             5.
             chap.
             24.
             
          
           
             b
             He
             seems
             to
             mean
             the
             
               Syrians
               ,
               Cilicians
            
             ,
             and
             Mesopotamians
             ,
             who
             kept
             Easter
             with
             the
             Jews
             before
             the
             
               Nicene
               Council
            
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             informs
             us
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Africans
            
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               in
               regard
               the
               Syrians
               ,
               Cilicians
               ,
               and
               Mesopotamians
               differ
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               celebrate
            
             [
             Easter
             ]
             
               at
               the
               same
               time
               that
               the
               Jews
               keep
               it
               .
            
             Those
             Eastern
             people
             therefore
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             Secrates
             speaks
             ,
             followed
             the
             Jews
             indeed
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             observed
             the
             fourteenth
             day
             of
             the
             Moon
             of
             the
             first
             month
             before
             the
             Aequinox
             .
             But
             they
             celebrated
             not
             Easter
             on
             the
             same
             day
             whereon
             the
             Jews
             kept
             it
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             Sunday
             following
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             Athanasius
             says
             ,
             that
             they
             kept
             Easter
             at
             the
             same
             time
             with
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             not
             on
             the
             same
             day
             ;
             as
             his
             Translatour
             has
             ill
             rendred
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             In
             the
             Greek
             't
             is
             
               on
               the
               Sabbath
            
             .
          
           
             c
             He
             means
             (
             I
             think
             )
             the
             Montanistae
             ,
             and
             Pepusiani
             ,
             who
             kept
             Easter
             indeed
             after
             the
             Aequinox
             .
             But
             always
             fixt
             that
             Festival
             on
             the
             month
             Xanthicus
             or
             April
             ,
             before
             
               the
               eight
               of
               the
               Ides
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               sixth
               day
               )
               of
               April
            
             ;
             as
             Sozomen
             attests
             ,
             book
             7.
             chap.
             18.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             He
             means
             the
             
               Nicene
               Synod
            
             .
          
           
             d
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             Audiani
             .
             For
             these
             Hereticks
             affirmed
             that
             the
             
               Nicene
               Synod
            
             first
             altered
             the
             
               Paschal
               solemnity
            
             ;
             as
             Epiphanius
             attests
             ,
             pag.
             822.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Petav.
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Euseb
               .
               Life
               of
               Constantine
            
             ,
             book
             3.
             chap.
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             have
             ,
             ]
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Florent
             .
             and
             Sfortian
             M.
             SS
             .
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               have
            
             ]
             so
             it
             is
             in
             Eusebius
             ;
             and
             so
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Scholasticus
            
             read
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             Version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             in
             my
             judgment
             the
             reading
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               although
               it
               embraces
               one
               and
               the
               same
               opinion
               concerning
               God.
            
             ]
             
             Socrates's
             meaning
             is
             this
             ;
             
               all
               Religions
               and
               Sects
               have
               different
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               although
               they
               entertain
               the
               same
               Sentiments
               concerning
               God.
            
             But
             the
             following
             words
             do
             plainly
             confirm
             our
             emendation
             .
             For
             Socrates
             adds
             ,
             
               for
               they
               that
               are
               of
               the
               same
               Faith
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Nicephorus
             also
             favours
             this
             our
             amendment
             ;
             for
             he
             has
             exprest
             this
             passage
             in
             Socrates
             thus
             :
             
               For
               though
               all
               men
               are
               of
               the
               same
               opinion
               ,
               yet
               they
               observe
               not
               the
               same
               traditions
               throughout
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             Baronius
             ,
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             57
             and
             391
             ,
             accuses
             Socrates
             of
             a
             double
             mistake
             ;
             First
             ,
             because
             he
             says
             that
             the
             Romans
             fasted
             three
             weeks
             only
             in
             Lent
             before
             Easter
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             asserts
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             three
             weeks
             ,
             Saturdays
             were
             excepted
             ,
             on
             which
             days
             the
             Romans
             fasted
             not
             .
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             
             Socrates's
             opinion
             is
             defended
             against
             Baronius
             ,
             by
             Halloixius
             in
             
               his
               notes
               on
               the
            
             11
             th
             
               chapter
               of
               Ireneus's
               Life
            
             ,
             pag.
             678.
             
             That
             which
             makes
             me
             incline
             to
             
             Socrates's
             opinion
             ,
             is
             the
             authority
             of
             CAssiodorus
             ,
             who
             in
             
               his
               Tripertite
               History
            
             has
             put
             this
             passage
             in
             Socrates
             into
             these
             words
             :
             
               Romani
               enim
               tres
               ante
               pascha
               Septimanas
               ,
               praeter
               Sabbatum
               &
               dominicam
               ,
               sub
               continuatione
               jejunant
               ,
               the
               Romans
               fast
               three
               weeks
               before
               Easter
               without
               intermission
               ,
               except
               on
               Saturday
               and
               Sunday
               .
            
             Could
             Cassiodorus
             be
             ignorant
             of
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             
               Lent
               Fast
            
             ,
             who
             was
             himself
             a
             
               Senatour
               ,
               Consul
            
             ,
             and
             
               Praefectus
               Praetorio
            
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             ?
             Who
             can
             believe
             he
             would
             have
             put
             these
             words
             of
             Socrates
             into
             his
             History
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             known
             the
             thing
             had
             been
             otherwise
             ?
             Doubtless
             ,
             Cassiodorus
             ,
             had
             he
             known
             this
             to
             have
             been
             false
             ,
             would
             on
             purpose
             have
             omitted
             
             Socrates's
             words
             ,
             left
             he
             should
             leade
             his
             Reader
             into
             a
             mistake
             .
             Which
             in
             regard
             Cassiodorus
             has
             not
             done
             ,
             but
             was
             resolved
             to
             have
             
             Socrates's
             testimony
             concerning
             the
             Romans
             Lent
             Fast
             read
             in
             the
             History
             which
             bears
             his
             name
             ;
             from
             thence
             't
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             what
             Socrates
             has
             said
             concerning
             the
             Romans
             Fast
             is
             true
             .
             In
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             though
             the
             
               Lent
               Fast
            
             was
             always
             observed
             by
             all
             persons
             ,
             yet
             they
             fasted
             not
             after
             one
             and
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             as
             Irenaeus
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Victor
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
            
             ;
             a
             considerable
             part
             whereof
             is
             quoted
             by
             
               Eusebius
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             book
             5.
             chap.
             24.
             wherefore
             Baronius
             is
             impertinent
             in
             opposing
             Socrates
             with
             the
             testimony
             of
             
               Gregorius
               Magnus
            
             .
             For
             the
             Romans
             fasted
             in
             Lent
             after
             one
             manner
             in
             
             Socrates's
             age
             ,
             after
             another
             in
             the
             days
             of
             
               Gregory
               the
               Great
            
             .
             In
             the
             times
             of
             
               Pope
               Leo
            
             ,
             with
             which
             Socrates
             was
             in
             a
             manner
             equall
             ,
             the
             Romans
             fasted
             three
             days
             of
             the
             week
             only
             in
             Lent
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             on
             
               Munday
               ,
               Wednesday
            
             ,
             and
             Friday
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             that
             
               Pope's
               Sermons
               concerning
               Lent.
            
             In
             the
             
               Roman
               Order
            
             I
             have
             in
             my
             judgment
             found
             a
             footstep
             of
             that
             ancient
             Custom
             ,
             which
             Socrates
             relates
             here
             .
             For
             ,
             that
             Sunday
             of
             Lent
             vulgarly
             termed
             
               Dominica
               de
               passione
               Domini
            
             ,
             is
             called
             
               Dominica
               Mediana
            
             ;
             which
             name
             ,
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             was
             given
             it
             by
             command
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               See.
            
             Now
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             other
             reason
             why
             it
             should
             be
             so
             termed
             ,
             than
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             three
             weeks
             wherein
             the
             Romans
             fasted
             in
             Lent
             ,
             this
             was
             the
             
               second
               Sunday
               .
               Bede
            
             (
             in
             
               his
               Book
               concerning
               the
               Vernal
               Aequinox
               )
            
             relates
             ,
             that
             in
             Italy
             some
             fasted
             twenty
             days
             ,
             others
             seven
             ▪
             But
             now
             ,
             what
             Socrates
             says
             concerning
             Saturday
             ,
             may
             be
             truly
             defended
             .
             For
             ●n
             Pope
             Leo's
             age
             ▪
             the
             Romans
             fasted
             not
             on
             Saturdays
             in
             Lent
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             
               the
               close
               of
               that
               Pope's
               fourth
               Sermon
               concerning
               Lent.
            
             Add
             hereto
             
             Bede's
             testimony
             ,
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Officiis
            
             ;
             where
             he
             relates
             ,
             that
             most
             people
             fasted
             not
             in
             Lent
             on
             Thursdays
             and
             
               Saturdays
               ▪
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             Sozomen
             attests
             the
             same
             ,
             book
             7.
             chap.
             19.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             Alexandrians
             began
             the
             
               Lent
               Fast
            
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             Sunday
             of
             the
             sixth
             week
             before
             Easter
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Johannes
               Filesacus
            
             supposed
             ,
             
               in
               the
            
             7
             th
             
               chapter
               of
               his
               book
               concerning
               Lent
               ,
            
             )
             but
             from
             the
             Munday
             which
             followed
             that
             Sunday
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             the
             first
             Sunday
             of
             the
             Alexandrians
             Lent
             was
             the
             fifth
             Sunday
             before
             Easter
             .
             And
             this
             is
             manifestly
             asserted
             by
             Theophilus
             and
             Cyrillus
             ,
             in
             
               their
               Homilies
            
             or
             
               Paschal
               Epistles
            
             .
             ▪
             Which
             I
             wonder
             Filesacus
             perceived
             not
             ,
             who
             produces
             
             Theophilus's
             testimony
             against
             himself
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             Lent.
             
          
           
             i
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             Constantinopolitans
             ,
             and
             those
             people
             who
             inhabit
             the
             Provinces
             round
             that
             City
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             Phoenice
             ;
             so
             Sozomen
             attests
             ,
             B.
             7.
             chap.
             19.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             In
             the
             
               Florent
               ▪
            
             and
             Sfortian
             M.
             SS
             .
             the
             reading
             here
             is
             [
             
               about
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Fasts
               :
            
             ]
             But
             the
             other
             reading
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             followed
             ,
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Socrates
             a
             little
             above
             ,
             where
             his
             words
             are
             [
             
               And
               I
               cannot
               but
               wonder
               ,
               how
               these
               persons
               ,
               (
               though
               they
               disagree
               about
               the
               number
               of
               the
               days
               ,
               yet
               )
               should
               in
               common
               give
               it
               the
               same
               name
            
             [
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             ]
             
               the
               fourty
               days
               Fast.
            
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Gen.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             l
             That
             is
             ,
             till
             our
             three
             a
             clock
             in
             the
             afternoon
             ;
             see
             
               Euseb.
               Eccles
               .
               Histor.
            
             book
             3.
             chap.
             8.
             note
             (
             b.
             )
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             few
             fasted
             after
             this
             manner
             in
             Lent.
             For
             the
             
               Lent
               Fast
            
             lasted
             till
             the
             evening
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             In
             the
             Greek
             the
             reading
             here
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               make
               use
               of
               a
               different
               sort
               of
               food
               :
            
             ]
             but
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             it
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               feed
               upon
               any
               sort
               of
               food
               without
               making
               any
               difference
               .
            
             ]
             So
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             read
             this
             place
             ;
             for
             thus
             he
             renders
             it
             ;
             
               alii
               usque
               ad
               nonam
               jejunantes
               boram
               ,
               sine
               discrimine
               ciborum
               reficiuntur
               ,
               others
               having
               fasted
               to
               the
               ninth
               hour
               ,
               refresh
               themselves
               without
               making
               any
               difference
               about
               the
               sorts
               of
               food
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             After
             these
             words
             [
             
               Again
               ,
               amongst
               other
               nations
               ,
               there
               are
               other
               usages
            
             ]
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savill
               in
               his
               Manuscript
            
             had
             placed
             a
             Subdistinction
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             single
             point
             ,
             which
             Greek
             writers
             usually
             placed
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Letter
             ;
             See
             
               Valesius's
               Preface
               to
               his
               Edition
               of
               Eusebius
               :
            
             )
             but
             I
             had
             rather
             place
             a
             
               middle
               distinction
            
             (
             that
             is
             a
             Colon
             )
             here
             .
             Which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Nicephorus
             ,
             who
             has
             exprest
             this
             passage
             of
             Socrates
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               and
               there
               are
               other
               usages
               amongst
               other
               Nations
               and
               Tribes
               :
               amongst
               whom
               also
               there
               are
               infinite
               causes
               of
               such
            
             [
             customs
             ]
             
               as
               these
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Synaxis
             is
             a
             word
             used
             by
             Christian
             Writers
             in
             several
             senses
             .
             (
             1
             )
             'T
             is
             sometimes
             a
             general
             term
             ,
             and
             contains
             all
             things
             usually
             done
             in
             the
             Religious
             Assemblies
             of
             Christians
             ;
             in
             which
             sence
             we
             suppose
             it
             to
             be
             taken
             here
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             celebration
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             is
             by
             a
             peculiar
             name
             termed
             Synaxis
             .
             (
             3
             )
             'T
             is
             used
             so
             as
             to
             signifie
             the
             Christian
             Conventions
             or
             Assemblies
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             had
             to
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             (
             4
             )
             Synaxis
             is
             sometimes
             expressly
             distinguished
             from
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             in
             which
             sense
             our
             Socrates
             uses
             it
             a
             little
             lower
             in
             this
             chapter
             ;
             where
             his
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               and
               all
               things
               are
               performed
               which
               belong
               to
               the
               Church-Assembly
               ,
               except
               the
               celebration
               of
               the
               Mysteries
            
             [
             or
             ,
             
               the
               Eucharist
            
             .
             ]
             The
             Reader
             will
             find
             good
             authorities
             assigned
             for
             all
             these
             significations
             of
             this
             term
             ,
             by
             the
             Learned
             
               Casaubon
               ,
               Exercit.
            
             16.
             
               ad
               Annal.
               Eccles.
               Baronii
            
             ,
             Num.
             42.
             
          
           
             *
             To
             wit
             ,
             
               Alms
               and
               oblations
            
             .
          
           
             †
             That
             is
             ,
             
               on
               wednesday
               in
               the
               Passion-week
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Good-Friday
             .
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Musculus
             and
             Christophorson
             have
             rendred
             this
             term
             very
             ill
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               interpretes
               ,
               Expounders
            
             .
             But
             Epiphanius
             translates
             it
             
               Psalmi
               Pronunciatores
               ,
               Pronouncers
            
             [
             or
             Setters
             ]
             
               of
               the
               Psalm
            
             ;
             which
             rendition
             is
             good
             .
             It
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             these
             persons
             Office
             ,
             to
             begin
             to
             sing
             the
             first
             words
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             people
             sang
             the
             rest
             after
             them
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             heretofore
             termed
             Monitores
             who
             prompted
             the
             Players
             whilest
             they
             were
             Acting
             :
             they
             put
             the
             Actours
             in
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             forgot
             any
             passage
             in
             the
             Play
             ,
             and
             were
             out
             .
             There
             were
             Monitores
             also
             in
             the
             prayers
             ,
             of
             whom
             mention
             is
             made
             by
             Tertullian
             in
             
               his
               Apology
            
             ;
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Christians
               prayed
               without
               a
               Monitour
               ,
               because
               they
               prayed
               by
               heart
               .
            
             But
             Nicephorus
             at
             this
             place
             reads
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Notaries
             ;
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Monitours
             :
             which
             reading
             displeases
             me
             not
             .
             For
             the
             Bishops
             had
             their
             Notaries
             ,
             who
             were
             Learned
             young
             men
             .
             Thus
             Proclus
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             
             Atticus's
             Notary
             ,
             as
             Socrates
             attests
             ,
             book
             7.
             chap.
             41.
             
             And
             long
             before
             that
             ,
             Athanasius
             was
             Notary
             to
             Alexander
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             as
             Sozomen
             relates
             ,
             book
             2.
             chap.
             17.
             
             In
             
               Pope
               Gelasius's
               Decrees
            
             ,
             cap.
             2.
             amongst
             the
             first
             Ecclesiastick
             degrees
             ,
             the
             
               Lectores
               ,
               Notarii
            
             ,
             and
             Defensores
             are
             reckoned
             .
             In
             
               Caesarius
               Ar●latensis's
               Life
            
             ,
             chap.
             22.
             are
             these
             words
             :
             
               Lector
               aut
               Notarius
               coram
               illo
               non
               c●ssabat
               clamare
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Reader
               or
               Notary
               ceased
               not
               to
               cry
               before
               him
               .
            
             In
             the
             
               First
               Action
            
             of
             the
             
               Ephesine
               Synod
               ,
               Epaphroditus
            
             is
             termed
             the
             Reader
             and
             Notary
             of
             Hellanicus
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Rhodii
             .
             From
             all
             which
             authorities
             't
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             the
             
             Notarie's
             and
             
             Reader
             's
             Office
             was
             in
             a
             manner
             the
             same
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             read
             the
             Psalms
             or
             other
             books
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Scripture
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Bishops
             presence
             .
             And
             this
             
               Simeon
               Metaphrastes
            
             confirms
             ,
             in
             
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Notaries
               Marcianus
               and
               Martyrius
               ,
            
             which
             occur
             in
             
               Surius
               at
               the
               twenty
               fifth
               day
               of
               October
               .
            
             These
             Notaries
             registred
             
               the
               Acts
            
             which
             were
             made
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             on
             which
             account
             they
             seem
             to
             have
             had
             this
             name
             given
             them
             .
             In
             the
             
               Gesta
               Collationis
               inter
               Catholicos
               ac
               Donatistas
               ,
            
             we
             meet
             with
             this
             Title
             :
             
               Excipientibus
               quoque
               Januario
               &
               Vitale
               Notariis
               Ecclesiae
               Catholic●
               ,
               Victore
               &
               Cresconio
               Notariis
               Ecclesiae
               Donatistarum
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             
               also
               Januarius
               and
               Vitales
               Notaries
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               Victor
               and
               Cresconius
               Notaries
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               registring
            
             [
             
               the
               Acts
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             There
             was
             over
             these
             a
             
               Primicerius
               Notariorum
            
             ,
             [
             or
             
               the
               Chief
               of
               the
               Notaries
            
             ,
             ]
             who
             was
             usually
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             
               the
               first
               Action
               of
               the
               Ephesine
               Council
               ,
            
             wherein
             
               Petrus
               Presbyter
            
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             Primicerius
             of
             the
             Notaries
             ,
             recites
             the
             Emperour
             
             Theodosius's
             Edict
             to
             Cyrillus
             and
             the
             other
             Metropolitanes
             .
             But
             the
             chief
             duty
             of
             the
             Notaries
             was
             ,
             to
             carry
             
               the
               Virge
            
             or
             Staff
             before
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             related
             in
             the
             
               second
               book
               concerning
               the
               Life
               and
               Miracles
               of
               Caesarius
               Ar●latensis
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             q
             In
             Rob.
             Stephens's
             Edition
             ,
             this
             place
             is
             pointed
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               I
               〈◊〉
               self
               knew
               another
               custome
               also
               in
               Thessaly
               ,
               being
               made
               a
               Clergy-man
               there
               :
            
             If
             this
             punctation
             were
             true
             ,
             it
             would
             follow
             ,
             that
             Socrates
             was
             a
             Clergy-man
             in
             Thessaly
             .
             But
             this
             is
             in
             no
             wise
             probable
             ,
             in
             regard
             Socrates
             does
             every
             where
             stile
             himself
             Scholasticus
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               an
               Advocate
            
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             this
             place
             must
             be
             otherwise
             pointed
             ▪
             to
             wit
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               I
               my self
               when
               I
               was
               in
               Thessaly
               knew
               another
               custom
               also
               .
               A
               Clergy-man
               in
               that
               Country
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Notwithstanding
             Musculus
             and
             Christophorson
             have
             followed
             another
             punctation
             here
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             this
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
             
               I
               my self
               knew
               another
               custom
               also
               in
               Thessaly
               .
               One
               being
               made
               a
               Clergy-man
               there
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Which
             distinction
             I
             can't
             approve
             of
             .
             For
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             would
             be
             superfluous
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             would
             be
             too
             often
             repeated
             in
             the
             same
             period
             .
             Further
             ,
             that
             Socrates
             had
             been
             conversant
             in
             Thessaly
             ,
             is
             apparent
             from
             his
             following
             words
             .
             For
             a
             little
             after
             this
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               also
               I
               have
               seen
            
             [
             
               or
               known
            
             )
             
               another
               custom
               in
               Thessaly
            
             .
             Although
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             ambiguous
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             meant
             as
             well
             of
             an
             absent
             ,
             as
             a
             present
             person
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             In
             Nicephorus
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               put
               out
               of
               his
               orders
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               made
               no
               Clergy-man
            
             ;
             which
             displeases
             me
             not
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             seems
             to
             denote
             something
             that
             is
             heavier
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             his
             being
             excommunicated
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             s
             We
             owe
             the
             amendment
             of
             this
             place
             to
             the
             Floretine
             M.
             S.
             For
             ,
             whereas
             in
             the
             common
             Editions
             the
             reading
             here
             was
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               whereas
               all
               the
               most
               illustrious
               persons
               in
               the
               East
               do
               abstaine
            
             ;
             ]
             in
             that
             M.
             S.
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               whereas
               in
               the
               East
               all
            
             [
             Clergymen
             ]
             
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               do
               abstain
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             Which
             emendation
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Nicephorus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             t
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             I
             had
             rather
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             composed
             ;
             ]
             in
             Nicephorus
             't
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             But
             what
             Nicephorus
             adds
             ,
             [
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Heliodorus
             was
             ordered
             in
             a
             Synod
             either
             to
             burn
             his
             Love-Books
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             relinquish
             his
             Bishoprick
             ,
             ]
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             fabulous
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             sufficient
             evidence
             ,
             whether
             those
             books
             concerning
             the
             Amours
             of
             Theagenes
             and
             Chariclea
             ,
             were
             written
             by
             Heliodorus
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             body
             else
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               looks
               not
            
             .
          
           
             u
             This
             Office
             the
             
               Greek
               Church
            
             terms
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Latine
               ,
               Lucernarium
            
             ;
             as
             
               Jacobus
               Syrmondus
            
             has
             observed
             in
             
               his
               notes
               on
               Ennodius
            
             .
             See
             
               Meursius's
               Glossary
            
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             the
             
               notes
               on
               Cassianus
            
             ,
             at
             the
             words
             
               Luccernaris
               Hora.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             vv
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             Socrates
             wrote
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               but
               they
               are
               in
               most
               things
               conform
            
             ;
             ]
             and
             so
             Nicephorus
             has
             worded
             it
             .
             Musculus
             and
             Christophorson
             read
             thus
             also
             .
             For
             Musculus
             has
             rendred
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Sed
               in
               multis
               se
               imperiali
               conformant
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               but
               in
               many
               things
               they
               conform
               themselves
               to
               the
               Imperial
               Church
               .
               Christophorson
            
             translates
             it
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Sed
               tamen
               ex
               multo
               majore
               parte
               ,
               primariae
               apud
               illos
               Ecclesia
               consuetudinem
               sequuntur
               ,
               but
               yet
               by
               much
               the
               greater
               part
               ,
               they
               follow
               the
               Custom
               of
               the
               Primary
               Church
               amongst
               them
               .
            
             Neither
             of
             these
             Translatours
             understood
             what
             was
             meant
             by
             these
             words
             here
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Socrates
             usually
             gives
             this
             appellation
             to
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             because
             at
             that
             time
             it
             had
             gotten
             the
             chief
             power
             and
             authority
             .
             So
             in
             chap.
             19.
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             to
             the
             Novatians
             he
             opposes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               those
               who
               are
               in
               possession
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Catholicks
            
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             says
             he
             ,
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               For
               the
               Novatians
               admitted
               not
               of
               this
               additional
               Function
               at
               its
               first
               institution
               .
               But
            
             [
             
               the
               Homoöusians
            
             ]
             
               who
               are
               at
               this
               present
               in
               possession
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             x
             Except
             those
             Saturdays
             in
             Lent
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Ember-weeks
             .
             For
             in
             Lent
             the
             Romans
             fasted
             not
             on
             Saturdays
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shown
             before
             ,
             at
             note
             (
             g.
             )
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             from
             
               Pope
               Leo's
               Sermon
               concerning
               Lent.
            
             Nor
             did
             the
             Romans
             fast
             on
             Saturdays
             in
             the
             Fast
             of
             the
             Ember-weeks
             ;
             but
             only
             on
             Wednesdays
             and
             Frydays
             :
             on
             Saturdays
             they
             watched
             at
             S
             t
             Peters
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Leo
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               Sermons
               concerning
               the
               Fast
               of
               the
               tenth
               month
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Fast
               of
               Pentecost
               ,
            
             and
             
               concerning
               the
               Fast
               of
               the
               seventh
               month
               .
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             
               Baronius
               ,
               Petavius
            
             ,
             and
             Halloixius
             do
             undeservedly
             reprove
             our
             Socrates
             ,
             because
             he
             has
             said
             that
             the
             Romans
             fasted
             not
             on
             Saturdays
             in
             Lent.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             y
             Petavius
             in
             
               his
               notes
               on
               Epiphanius
            
             ,
             at
             the
             
               Heresie
               of
               the
               Quartodecimani
            
             ,
             does
             affirm
             that
             Socrates
             is
             here
             mistaken
             ;
             and
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Penitential
               Canons
               of
               Basilius
               the
               Great
            
             are
             sufficient
             to
             confute
             this
             errour
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             answered
             ,
             that
             after
             
             Basilius's
             death
             ,
             there
             was
             perhaps
             another
             usage
             observed
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Caesarea
             .
             For
             Socrates
             speaks
             of
             a
             Rite
             then
             in
             use
             ,
             when
             he
             wrote
             this
             History
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               those
               who
               have
               had
               two
               wives
               successively
               one
               after
               another
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             admitted
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               to
               Communion
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               form
               of
               good
               life
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Acts
             ▪
             15.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               were
               rather
               Jewish
            
             .
          
           
             z
             The
             reading
             here
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               accidents
            
             ;
             ]
             in
             which
             ,
             what
             sense
             there
             can
             be
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             .
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             it
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Symbolls
            
             ]
             which
             term
             Socrates
             makes
             use
             of
             a
             little
             above
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               Symbolls
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               .
            
             By
             
               Symbolls
               ,
               Socrates
            
             means
             
               the
               Legal
               ceremonies
               and
               commands
            
             ;
             for
             instance
             ,
             Circumcision
             ,
             which
             the
             Jews
             kept
             in
             their
             bodies
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
             Nicephorus
             has
             worded
             this
             passage
             in
             Socrates
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             words
             Langus
             renders
             thus
             :
             
               Siquidem
               &
               Judai
               ea
               quae
               sic
               in
               corporibus
               accidunt
               ,
               majore
               studio
               ,
               quàm
               si
               animabus
               eveniant
               ,
               observare
               contendunt
               ,
               for
               the
               Jews
               also
               with
               a
               greater
               industry
               strive
               to
               observe
               those
               things
               which
               so
               happen
               to
               their
               bodies
               ,
               than
               if
               they
               hapned
               to
               their
               Souls
               .
            
             You
             see
             ,
             that
             neither
             Nicephorus
             ,
             nor
             
               his
               Translatour
            
             ,
             apprehended
             
             Socrates's
             meaning
             .
             Socrates
             speaks
             concerning
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             observed
             
               the
               law
               of
               works
            
             in
             their
             bodies
             ,
             rather
             than
             their
             hearts
             ;
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             (
             Rom.
             2.
             28.
             
             )
             terms
             
               Jews
               outwardly
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             chap.
             20
             ;
             at
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           
             †
             Chap.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               things
               which
               are
               not
            
             .
          
           
             †
             See
             chap.
             12.
             of
             this
             book
             .
          
           
             a
             Theodoret
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             these
             Hereticks
             ,
             book
             4.
             
             
               Haeret.
               Fabul
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               a
               Cakeseller
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Selenas
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Precedency
             .
          
           
             b
             It
             must
             be
             
               twenty
               five
               years
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             read
             it
             .
             For
             ,
             from
             
             Arcadius's
             third
             and
             
             Honorius's
             second
             Consulate
             (
             in
             which
             year
             these
             things
             were
             done
             ,
             which
             Socrates
             does
             here
             relate
             )
             to
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Monaxtius
             and
             Plinta
             [
             or
             Plintha
             ]
             there
             are
             
               twenty
               five
               years
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Consulate
            
             ]
             it
             must
             undoubtedly
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               under
               the
               Reign
            
             .
             ]
             For
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             crept
             into
             this
             place
             from
             the
             following
             line
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             book
             4.
             chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             See
             book
             4.
             chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               grosly
               ,
               and
               rudely
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             absurd
             ,
             or
             frigid
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               I
               am
               larger
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             which
             I
             have
             rendred
             thus
             ,
             
               Magister
               Scriniorum
               Imperatoris
               ,
               Master
               of
               the
               Emperours
               Desks
               :
            
             for
             the
             Greeks
             call
             those
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             whom
             the
             Latins
             term
             
               Magistros
               Scriniorum
               ,
               Masters
               of
               the
               Desks
            
             ;
             as
             Cujacius
             has
             truly
             remark't
             .
             But
             Salmasius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               notes
               on
               Vopiscus
            
             pag.
             481
             ,
             affirms
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             the
             
               Proximi
               of
               the
               sacred
               Desks
            
             ,
             not
             
               the
               Masters
            
             .
             For
             his
             opinion
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             only
             one
             
               Master
               of
               all
               the
               Desks
            
             ,
             who
             had
             under
             him
             four
             Antigraphei
             or
             Proximi
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             Clerks
             :
             ]
             to
             wit
             ,
             one
             in
             each
             Desk
             .
             But
             Salmasius
             is
             disproved
             ,
             first
             by
             the
             
               Theodofian
               Code
            
             ,
             and
             secondly
             by
             the
             
               Notitia
               Imperii
               Romani
            
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Notitia
               Imperii
               Romani
            
             ,
             there
             are
             four
             
               Masters
               of
               the
               Desks
               of
               the
               Roman
               Emperours
            
             reckoned
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             
               Master
               of
               the
               Memory
               ,
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Letters
               ,
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Libells
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Greek
               Letters
               .
            
             And
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Code
            
             ,
             in
             
               the
               sixth
               Book
            
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             
               particular
               Title
               de
               Magistris
               sacrorum
               Scriniorum
               ,
            
             whom
             the
             Emperours
             will
             have
             preferred
             before
             the
             Vicarii
             .
             But
             
               concerning
               the
               Proximi
            
             ,
             there
             follows
             
               another
               Title
            
             ,
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             from
             this
             :
             wherein
             the
             Emperours
             give
             order
             only
             ,
             that
             the
             Proximi
             after
             two
             years
             space
             should
             leave
             the
             Scrinia
             ,
             and
             be
             followed
             by
             the
             Vicarii
             .
             From
             whence
             't
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Proximi
               of
               the
               Desks
            
             are
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Masters
             :
             for
             the
             Masters
             were
             chosen
             by
             the
             Emperours
             Codecill
             [
             or
             
               Letters
               Patents
            
             ,
             ]
             as
             were
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Pallace
             .
             But
             the
             Proximi
             came
             to
             that
             place
             by
             degrees
             and
             order
             of
             promotion
             :
             and
             they
             were
             more
             than
             one
             in
             every
             Desk
             ;
             whereas
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Master
             in
             each
             Desk
             .
             The
             Proximi
             therefore
             are
             not
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             in
             regard
             there
             were
             only
             four
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             
               the
               Glosses
               of
               Julianus
               Antecessor
            
             .
             See
             
               Petrus
               Patricius
            
             in
             
               Excerpt
               .
               Legationum
               .
               Philostorgius
            
             relates
             ,
             that
             Eugenius
             was
             preferred
             to
             the
             dignity
             
               of
               a
               Master
            
             ,
             before
             he
             broke
             out
             into
             his
             Tyranny
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               Gallia
               the
               Less
            
             ,
             ]
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Florentine
             M.
             S.
             is
             truer
             ,
             thus
             [
             Galatia
             ]
             Although
             Arbogastes
             was
             not
             born
             in
             Gallia
             ,
             but
             in
             Francia
             ,
             as
             all
             Historians
             agree
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             introduced
             ]
             we
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             hired
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Valentinianus
               Junior
            
             was
             murthered
             at
             Vienna
             ,
             in
             
             Arcadius's
             second
             Consulate
             which
             he
             bore
             with
             Rufinus
             ;
             as
             Idatius
             rightly
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               Fasti.
            
             But
             Marcellinus
             says
             ,
             that
             fact
             was
             perpetrated
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Tatianus
             and
             Symmachus
             ,
             on
             the
             Ides
             of
             March.
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             this
             appears
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             from
             the
             fourth
             and
             
               fifth
               Law
            
             in
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Code
               de
               Apostatis
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Zosimus
             (
             in
             
               his
               fourth
               book
            
             )
             says
             ,
             that
             only
             Arcadius
             was
             left
             by
             Theodosius
             at
             Constantinople
             ;
             and
             that
             Honorius
             followed
             his
             Father
             in
             his
             Expedition
             against
             Eugenius
             .
             The
             same
             is
             asserted
             by
             Marcellinus
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             But
             Philostorgius
             agrees
             with
             Socrates
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               made
               preparations
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Here
             there
             is
             a
             defect
             in
             the
             Greek
             Text
             ;
             these
             words
             [
             
               from
               Aquileia
               thirty
               six
               miles
            
             ]
             being
             wanting
             .
             Which
             Valesius
             says
             he
             perfected
             from
             
               Antoninus's
               Itinerary
            
             ,
             and
             from
             
               Sigonius
               in
               his
               ninth
               book
               de
               Imperio
               Occidentali
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             routed
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               running
               of
               horses
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               the
               Western
               parts
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               the
               sight
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e455520
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               as
               seems
               indeed
               to
               be
               plainer
               and
               more
               perspicuous
               ,
               but
               is
               notwithstanding
               lower
               and
               more
               mean.
               
            
          
           
             a
             This
             whole
             clause
             [
             
               either
               because
               (
               according
               to
               the
               proverb
               ,
               )
               truth
               is
               bitter
            
             ]
             is
             in
             my
             judgment
             to
             be
             expunged
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             disturbs
             the
             sense
             .
             Or
             ,
             if
             it
             has
             a
             place
             here
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             put
             at
             the
             close
             of
             the
             period
             ,
             after
             these
             words
             [
             
               extoll
               not
               their
               actions
            
             .
             ]
             If
             this
             displeases
             any
             one
             ;
             't
             will
             be
             sufficient
             ,
             to
             expunge
             the
             parcticle
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             either
             ,
             ]
             and
             put
             this
             clause
             to
             the
             head
             of
             that
             following
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             Comoedies
             of
             Menander
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             You
             may
             see
             the
             same
             in
             
             Plautus's
             and
             
             Terentius's
             
               Latine
               Comoedies
            
             ;
             wherein
             the
             Servants
             do
             usually
             call
             their
             Masters
             barely
             by
             their
             names
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Zozimus
             (
             book
             5.
             )
             relates
             ,
             that
             Alaricus
             and
             the
             Goths
             ,
             not
             the
             Hunni
             ,
             were
             sollicited
             by
             Rufinus
             ,
             to
             invade
             the
             Roman
             Provinces
             .
             The
             same
             is
             assert●d
             by
             Marcellinus
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             But
             Sozomen
             (
             book
             8.
             chap.
             1.
             )
             agrees
             with
             Socrates
             .
             Not
             ,
             is
             there
             any
             disagreement
             between
             the
             forecited
             Authors
             .
             For
             Rufinus
             called
             in
             both
             those
             Nations
             against
             the
             Romans
             ;
             the
             Goths
             first
             ,
             under
             their
             Chief
             ,
             Alaricus
             :
             after
             the
             Goths
             were
             routed
             by
             Stilichon
             he
             excited
             the
             Hunni
             to
             assist
             the
             Goths
             ,
             as
             Claudian
             tells
             us
             ,
             in
             
               his
               first
               book
               against
               Rufinus
            
             ;
             and
             in
             
               his
               second
               book
            
             ,
             he
             sets
             forth
             the
             same
             more
             clearly
             ,
             neer
             the
             beginning
             thereof
             .
             But
             Sigonius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               tenth
               book
               de
               Occidentali
               Imperio
               ,
            
             where
             he
             makes
             it
             his
             business
             to
             relate
             this
             whole
             story
             ,
             speaks
             not
             one
             word
             concerning
             this
             irruption
             of
             the
             Hunni
             ;
             which
             negligence
             of
             his
             is
             inexcusable
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             book
             5.
             chap.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               a
               trouble
               ,
               or
               ,
               earnestness
               .
            
          
           
             †
             This
             person
             was
             termed
             Chrysostom
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Golden-mouth
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               fitness
               to
               be
               a
               teacher
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               detract
               from
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               the
               Victory
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             it
             must
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               which
               the
               Emperour
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             A
             small
             fault
             ,
             but
             which
             (
             being
             not
             perceived
             by
             Translatours
             )
             led
             them
             into
             a
             great
             mistake
             .
             For
             thus
             they
             have
             rendred
             it
             :
             
               On
               the
               following
               Consulate
               wherein
            
             Honotius
             
               the
               Emperour
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Eutychianus
             at
             Constantinople
             
               Governed
               the
               publick
            
             .
             But
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             
               Consulatum
               dare
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               to
               publish
               or
               shew
               the
               Ludi
               Circenses
               ,
               on
               account
               of
               succeeding
               well
               in
               their
               Office
               of
               Consul
               .
            
             Vales.
             See
             Socrat.
             book
             5.
             chap.
             29.
             note
             
               (
               e.
            
             )
          
           
             b
             
               Christophor
               son
            
             has
             rendered
             it
             ill
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               Praefect
               of
               the
               Emperours
            
             ;
             whenas
             he
             should
             have
             translated
             it
             
               Praefectus
               Praetorio
            
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Greek
             it
             must
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             The
             same
             mistake
             in
             the
             same
             word
             I
             have
             taken
             notice
             of
             before
             .
             Eutychianus
             therefore
             was
             Consul
             and
             
               Praefectus
               Praetorio
            
             on
             the
             same
             year
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             common
             usage
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Code
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             That
             conjecture
             displeases
             me
             not
             ,
             which
             came
             heretofore
             into
             my
             mind
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             at
             this
             place
             ,
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             it
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             Further
             ,
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             ,
             do
             indeed
             affirm
             ,
             that
             
               John
               Chrysostome
            
             did
             not
             follow
             the
             Practise
             of
             the
             
               Civil
               Law.
            
             For
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             went
             from
             
             Libanius's
             School
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             supposed
             he
             would
             have
             pleaded
             causes
             ,
             and
             on
             a
             sudden
             betook
             himself
             to
             a
             quieter
             sort
             of
             life
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             there
             are
             those
             who
             do
             affirm
             ,
             that
             for
             some
             time
             he
             did
             plead
             Causes
             .
             Which
             seems
             to
             be
             intimated
             by
             
             Libanius's
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             
               Isidorus
               Pelusiota
            
             records
             book
             2.
             
             Epistol
             .
             But
             that
             Epistle
             of
             
             Libanius's
             is
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             written
             to
             some
             other
             Johannes
             ,
             who
             then
             pleaded
             Causes
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             spoke
             a
             panegyrick
             there
             to
             Theodosius
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             his
             assuming
             his
             Sons
             to
             be
             his
             Colleagues
             in
             the
             Empire
             .
             Now
             ,
             our
             Chrysostome
             (
             who
             went
             from
             
             Libanius's
             School
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             
             Valens's
             Reign
             ,
             )
             neither
             left
             Antioch
             ,
             that
             Libanius
             (
             who
             profest
             Rhetorick
             at
             Antioch
             )
             might
             write
             Letters
             to
             him
             being
             absent
             ;
             nor
             could
             he
             praise
             Theodosius
             ,
             who
             at
             that
             time
             was
             not
             Emperour
             .
             Nor
             can
             
             Libanius's
             words
             be
             understood
             of
             any
             other
             Emperour
             ,
             than
             of
             Theodosius
             ,
             who
             took
             in
             his
             Sons
             to
             be
             partners
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Empire
             .
             However
             ,
             that
             Chrysostome
             did
             for
             some
             time
             practise
             the
             
               Civil
               Law
            
             ,
             is
             apparent
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             
               his
               first
               book
               de
               Sacerdotio
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Courts
               of
               Judicature
            
             .
          
           
             b
             What
             Evagrius
             this
             should
             be
             ,
             who
             having
             left
             
             Libanius's
             Auditory
             long
             before
             Chrysostome
             ,
             had
             embraced
             a
             pious
             and
             Religious
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             't
             is
             hard
             to
             determine
             .
             For
             I
             cannot
             think
             it
             was
             Evagrius
             of
             Pontus
             ,
             who
             was
             afterwards
             a
             Deacon
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             under
             
               Gregorius
               Nazianzenus
            
             ,
             and
             under
             Nectarius
             ;
             and
             thence
             removed
             into
             the
             Solitudes
             of
             
               Egypt
               .
               Baronius
            
             ,
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             382
             ,
             calls
             this
             Evagrius
             ,
             Chrysostome's
             School-fellow
             ,
             
               Evagrius
               Junior
            
             ,
             Son
             of
             the
             most
             noble
             Evagrius
             a
             Citizen
             of
             Antioch
             ;
             and
             says
             that
             he
             went
             into
             the
             desart
             before
             Chrysostome
             ,
             and
             lead
             a
             monastick
             life
             under
             Diodorus
             and
             Carterius
             .
             But
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             authority
             Baronius
             had
             for
             this
             ,
             nor
             why
             he
             should
             term
             this
             person
             
               Evagrius
               Junior
               ▪
            
             Unless
             perhaps
             he
             has
             called
             this
             person
             
               Evagrius
               Junior
            
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             him
             from
             
               Evagrius
               Senior
            
             the
             Antiochian
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             made
             mention
             of
             before
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             372
             ▪
             from
             Basilius
             Magnus's
             Epistle
             to
             Eusebius
             of
             Samosata
             ;
             the
             words
             whereof
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               The
               Presbyter
               Evagrius
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Pompeianus
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             
               who
               sometime
               went
               into
               the
               West
               with
               the
               Blessed
            
             Eusebius
             .
             The
             
               Latine
               Translatour
            
             has
             rendred
             it
             
               Evagrius
               Senior
            
             ,
             whereas
             he
             should
             have
             translated
             it
             ;
             
               Evagrius
               the
               Presbyter
            
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             Hieronymus
             (
             in
             the
             
               Chronicon
               of
               Eusebius
            
             )
             writes
             thus
             :
             
               Zenobia
               apud
               Immas
               ,
               haud
               longe
               ab
               Antiochia
               Vinci●ur
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Zenobia
             
               is
               conquered
               at
            
             Immae
             ,
             
               not
               far
               from
            
             Antioch
             ;
             
               in
               which
               fight
            
             Pompeianus
             
               the
               Commander
               ,
               surnamed
            
             Francus
             ,
             
               sought
               most
               valiantly
               against
               her
               :
               his
               family
               continues
               at
               this
               day
               at
            
             Antioch
             ,
             
               from
               whose
               race
               our
               dearest
            
             Evagrius
             
               the
               Presbyter
               descended
               .
               Jerome
            
             makes
             mention
             of
             the
             same
             person
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Scriptor
               .
               Eccles.
            
             And
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Evagrius
             ,
             Chrysostome's
             School-fellow
             ,
             whom
             Socrates
             mentions
             here
             .
             For
             ,
             what
             Baronius
             writes
             concerning
             
               Evagrius
               Junior
            
             ,
             is
             founded
             on
             no
             authour
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             is
             the
             
               Dative
               case
            
             ,
             the
             rules
             of
             Grammer
             do
             require
             it
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               over
               the
               monasteries
            
             ]
             in
             the
             
               Genitive
               case
            
             ;
             the
             reading
             in
             Sozomen
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             was
             also
             that
             in
             Epiphanius
             Scholasticus's
             Copy
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             his
             Version
             .
             Further
             ,
             Baronius
             (
             following
             indeed
             the
             Greek
             Writers
             )
             is
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             these
             Monasteries
             of
             Diodorus
             ,
             and
             Carterius
             ,
             were
             situated
             without
             the
             City
             .
             But
             a
             
               Learned
               person
            
             ,
             who
             has
             lately
             published
             the
             
               Life
               of
               John
               Chrysostome
               in
               French
               ,
            
             does
             ●ffirm
             they
             were
             within
             the
             City
             Antioch
             :
             to
             whom
             notwithstanding
             I
             cannot
             assent
             .
             'T
             is
             more
             probable
             ,
             that
             these
             
               Little
               Houses
            
             were
             placed
             in
             the
             Suburbs
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             pious
             and
             Religious
             persons
             ,
             who
             were
             continually
             imployed
             in
             contemplation
             and
             reading
             of
             the
             sacred
             Books
             ,
             might
             be
             far
             remote
             from
             noyse
             and
             disturbance
             .
             But
             what
             the
             same
             
               Learned
               person
            
             objects
             out
             of
             Theodoret
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Diodorus
             was
             continually
             conversant
             in
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             couragious
             resistance
             against
             the
             rage
             and
             force
             of
             the
             Arians
             ;
             )
             does
             in
             no
             wise
             weaken
             our
             opinion
             .
             For
             Diodorus
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             he
             pleased
             ,
             could
             easily
             come
             out
             of
             a
             Monasterie
             in
             the
             Suburbs
             ,
             into
             the
             City
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Sozomen
             says
             the
             same
             of
             Diodorus
             Bishop
             of
             Tarsus
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             expounded
             the
             Sacred
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             literally
             ;
             but
             avoided
             the
             more
             abstruse
             and
             mysticall
             sense
             .
             Jerome
             says
             the
             same
             concerning
             him
             ,
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Scriptor
               .
               Eccles.
               Extant
               ejus
               in
               Apostolum
               Commentarii
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               his
               Comments
               upon
               the
               Apostle
               are
               extant
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               pieces
               ,
               belonging
               rather
               to
               Eusebius
               Emisenus's
               Character
               :
               whose
               sense
               although
               he
               has
               followed
               ,
               yet
               he
               could
               not
               imitate
               his
               eloquence
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               ignorance
               in
               Humane
            
             [
             
               or
               Secular
            
             ]
             
               Learning
               .
               Jerom
            
             says
             ,
             that
             Diodorus
             has
             followed
             
               Eusebius
               Emisenus's
            
             sense
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             method
             in
             explaining
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Let
             us
             see
             therefore
             ,
             what
             sense
             
               Eusebius
               Emisenus
            
             has
             followed
             .
             Jerome
             himself
             will
             inform
             us
             ;
             whose
             words
             concerning
             
               Eusebius
               Emisenus
            
             are
             these
             :
             
               Magisque
               Historiam
               Secutus
               ,
               ab
               iis
               qui
               declamare
               volunt
               ,
               studiosissime
               legitur
               ,
               and
               having
               rather
               followed
               History
               ,
               he
               is
               most
               studiously
               read
               by
               those
               ,
               who
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               declaim
               .
            
             From
             whence
             it
             appears
             that
             Eusebius
             in
             his
             exposition
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             has
             chiefly
             followed
             the
             Historicall
             and
             Literal
             sense
             ;
             but
             has
             not
             touched
             the
             Mystick
             and
             Allegoricall
             .
             For
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             comprehends
             these
             senses
             .
             Allegoria
             therefore
             differs
             from
             Theoria
             ,
             as
             a
             species
             does
             from
             the
             Genus
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             Diodorus
             Bishop
             of
             Tarsus
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             now
             speak
             ,
             had
             written
             a
             Book
             with
             this
             Title
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               what
               may
               be
               the
               difference
               between
               Theoria
               and
               Allegoria
               .
            
             But
             I
             wonder
             at
             Jerome
             ,
             who
             says
             that
             Diodorus
             was
             instructed
             neither
             in
             Eloquence
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             humane
             Learning
             .
             And
             yet
             Theodoret
             (
             Histor.
             book
             4.
             )
             compares
             his
             eloquence
             to
             a
             most
             limpid
             River
             ;
             and
             Photius
             in
             
               his
               Bibliotheca
            
             does
             attest
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             discourses
             he
             was
             clear
             and
             perspicuous
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             That
             Chrysostome
             converst
             familiarly
             with
             Basilius
             ,
             't
             is
             evident
             from
             
               Chrysostome's
               books
               de
               Sacerdotio
            
             .
             But
             who
             that
             Basilius
             was
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             Chrysostome
             speaks
             in
             those
             books
             ,
             't
             is
             uncertaine
             .
             Socrates
             does
             in
             this
             place
             affirm
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               Basilius
               Magnus
               .
               Photius
            
             (
             in
             
               his
               Bibliotheca
            
             )
             says
             it
             was
             Basilius
             Bishop
             of
             
               Seleucia
               .
               Baronius
            
             (
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             382
             ,
             )
             does
             deservedly
             disprove
             both
             these
             opinions
             .
             Chrysostome
             (
             't
             is
             certain
             )
             does
             attest
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             book
             ,
             that
             himself
             and
             that
             Basilius
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             he
             there
             speaks
             ,
             had
             always
             the
             same
             masters
             .
             Now
             
               Basilius
               Magnus
            
             learnt
             Rhetorick
             at
             Athens
             :
             but
             Chysostome
             was
             Libanius's
             hearer
             at
             Antioch
             a
             long
             while
             after
             that
             .
             If
             that
             were
             
               Basilius
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             whom
             Chrysostome
             affirms
             to
             have
             obtained
             the
             principall
             place
             amongst
             his
             own
             companions
             and
             friends
             ,
             doubtless
             some
             footsteps
             of
             his
             friendship
             would
             at
             this
             day
             be
             extant
             in
             
               Basilius's
               Epistles
            
             .
             But
             ,
             amongst
             so
             many
             of
             his
             Epistles
             which
             have
             been
             preserved
             to
             our
             times
             ,
             there
             occurs
             not
             one
             ,
             written
             to
             our
             Johannes
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             agree
             with
             Baronius
             ,
             who
             says
             ,
             that
             that
             Basilius
             who
             was
             companion
             to
             Chrysostome
             ,
             was
             Basilius
             Bishop
             of
             Raphanea
             ,
             or
             else
             Basilius
             Bishop
             of
             Byblus
             .
             For
             both
             these
             persons
             were
             Chrysostomes
             contemporaries
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             subscribed
             the
             
               Constantinopolitan
               Council
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               sometimes
               made
               a
               Deacon
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             In
             my
             judgment
             it
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               at
               that
               time
               made
               a
               Deacon
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             For
             it
             follows
             ▪
             
               but
               afterwards
               constituted
               Bishop
               of
               Caesarea
               in
               Cappadocia
               .
            
             ]
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             confirms
             our
             conjecture
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             his
             Version
             ;
             for
             thus
             he
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               qui
               tunc
               à
               Meletio
               factus
               erat
               Diaconus
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               made
               Deacon
               by
               Meletius
               .
            
             Further
             ,
             Amphilochius
             (
             in
             
               his
               Life
               of
               Basilius
               the
               Great
               ,
            
             )
             does
             relate
             that
             Basil
             was
             made
             Deacon
             by
             Meletius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             But
             that
             book
             is
             stuft
             with
             fables
             and
             lies
             .
             Doubtless
             ,
             in
             regard
             
               Basil
               the
               Great
            
             was
             by
             lawfull
             degrees
             promoted
             to
             be
             Reader
             and
             Presbyter
             at
             Caesarea
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Gregorius
               Nazianzenus
            
             does
             attest
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Funerall
               Oration
               concerning
               the
               praises
               of
               the
               same
               Basilius
            
             )
             't
             is
             scarce
             credible
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             been
             made
             Deacon
             any
             where
             else
             ,
             but
             at
             Caesarea
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             Nicephorus
             (
             what
             Authour
             he
             follows
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             )
             makes
             this
             Zeno
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Gaza
             or
             Majuma
             .
             But
             ,
             whereas
             Zeno
             was
             created
             Bishop
             of
             Majuma
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Theodosius
             ,
             (
             as
             Sozomen
             relates
             book
             5.
             chap.
             8
             ;
             )
             he
             must
             necessarily
             be
             a
             different
             person
             from
             that
             Zeno
             who
             ordained
             Chrysostome
             Reader
             ;
             in
             regard
             Chrysostome
             was
             made
             a
             Reader
             in
             
               Valens
               Augustus's
            
             Reign
             ,
             about
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             370.
             
             But
             Baronius
             (
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             382
             ,
             )
             says
             that
             this
             Zeno
             (
             by
             whom
             Chrysostome
             was
             ordained
             a
             Reader
             of
             Antioch
             )
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             the
             same
             person
             who
             was
             present
             at
             the
             
               Constantinopolitan
               Councill
            
             ;
             and
             was
             then
             (
             Meletius
             being
             absent
             )
             his
             Deputy
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             .
             In
             which
             thing
             I
             do
             readily
             assent
             to
             Baronius
             .
             But
             whereas
             he
             repoves
             Socrates
             there
             ,
             for
             his
             saying
             ,
             that
             that
             Zeno
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ;
             therein
             
               the
               Cardinal
            
             is
             evidently
             mistaken
             .
             For
             Socrates
             does
             not
             make
             Zeno
             Bishop
             of
             
               Jerusalem
               ▪
            
             he
             only
             says
             ,
             that
             Zeno
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             returning
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Ordained
             Chrysostome
             Reader
             of
             Antioch
             .
             Now
             Zeno
             had
             made
             a
             journey
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             either
             on
             the
             account
             of
             prayer
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             was
             the
             custom
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             )
             or
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             Ecclesiastick
             affair
             .
             But
             here
             arises
             a
             difficulty
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             Zeno
             in
             his
             return
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             ordained
             Chrysostome
             Reader
             of
             Antioch
             ;
             the
             City
             of
             which
             he
             was
             Bishop
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             be
             farther
             remote
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             than
             Antioch
             was
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             it
             must
             lie
             at
             the
             side
             of
             Antioch
             .
             Which
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Cities
             Tyre
             ,
             and
             Gaza
             .
             For
             both
             those
             are
             far
             nearer
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             than
             Antioch
             is
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             this
             Zeno
             ,
             who
             ordained
             Chrysostome
             Reader
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             was
             Bishop
             of
             some
             other
             City
             .
             In
             
               Basil
               the
               Great
               's
            
             69
             th
             Epistle
             ,
             there
             is
             mention
             of
             one
             Zeno
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             was
             present
             at
             the
             
               Antiochian-Council
               under
               Meletius
            
             :
             but
             the
             name
             of
             his
             See
             is
             not
             set
             down
             .
             I
             know
             Palladius
             (
             in
             the
             
               Life
               of
               Chrysostome
            
             )
             does
             relate
             ,
             that
             Chrysostome
             was
             ordained
             Reader
             by
             Meletius
             .
             But
             this
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             is
             so
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             that
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             been
             done
             by
             Meletius
             ,
             which
             was
             performed
             by
             Zeno
             supplying
             his
             place
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Euseb
               .
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             book
             7.
             chap.
             30.
             note
             
               (
               q.
            
             )
          
           
             †
             That
             is
             ;
             Meletius's
             party
             .
          
           
             h
             This
             is
             the
             Evagrius
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             have
             spoken
             at
             note
             
               (
               b.
            
             )
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
             But
             ,
             what
             Socrates
             says
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Chrysostome
             was
             ordained
             Presbyter
             ,
             by
             Evagrius
             ,
             )
             has
             but
             little
             of
             probability
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             true
             which
             Socrates
             says
             ,
             (
             I
             mean
             ,
             that
             Chrysostome
             ,
             after
             Meletius's
             death
             ,
             abstained
             from
             Paulinus's
             communion
             ;
             )
             how
             can
             it
             be
             supposed
             that
             Chrysostome
             should
             admit
             of
             Evagrius's
             ordination
             ,
             who
             was
             successour
             to
             Panlinus
             ?
             It
             is
             better
             therefore
             to
             follow
             
               Palladius
               ,
               Simeon
               Metaphrastes
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             relate
             that
             Chrysostome
             was
             promoted
             to
             the
             Presbyterate
             by
             Flavianus
             the
             Bishop
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Rectitude
               of
               Life
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             simplicity
             ,
             or
             singleness
             .
          
           
             *
             Bishoprick
             .
          
           
             *
             Hatred
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               displease
               all
               men
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               he
               chose
               to
               eat
               with
               no
               body
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               the
               first
               of
               the
               Eunuchs
            
             .
          
           
             a
             From
             this
             place
             't
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             heretofore
             did
             not
             usually
             Preach
             to
             the
             people
             out
             of
             the
             Pulpit
             .
             For
             this
             Socrates
             takes
             notice
             of
             as
             a
             thing
             singular
             in
             Chrysostome
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             being
             about
             to
             make
             an
             Oration
             ,
             he
             went
             up
             into
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             the
             easier
             heard
             by
             the
             people
             .
             Most
             commonly
             the
             Bishops
             Preached
             standing
             on
             the
             steps
             of
             the
             Altar
             .
             We
             are
             informed
             hereof
             from
             
               King
               Childerbert's
               Constitution
            
             ,
             which
             Sirmondus
             has
             recorded
             ,
             in
             
               his
               first
               Tome
               of
               the
               Councills
               of
               France
               ,
            
             pag.
             300
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             there
             imperfect
             .
             We
             will
             make
             good
             one
             defect
             in
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             
               most
               ancient
               Corbeiensian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Qualiter
               in
               sacrilegos
               dei
               injuria
               vindicetur
               ,
               nostrum
               est
               pertractandum
               .
               Et
               quia
               fides
               nostra
               ut
               verbo
               de
               altario
               sacerdote
               faciente
               quaecunque
               de
               Evangelio
               ,
               Prophetis
               vel
               Apostolo
               fuerit
               adnuntiatum
               ▪
               in
               quantum
               Deus
               dat
               intellectum
               :
               ad
               nos
               querimonia
               processi●
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             sense
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             corrupt
             ,
             is
             this
             .
             
               Because
               the
               Priests
               have
               complained
               ,
               whilest
               they
               make
               Sermons
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               the
               Bansatrices
            
             [
             what
             the
             import
             of
             that
             word
             is
             ,
             I
             cannot
             find
             ]
             
               walk
               through
               the
               fields
               and
               recall
               the
               people
               from
               the
               Church
               ;
               Therefore
               we
               command
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             See
             Baronius
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             407
             ,
             number
             17.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               Consuls
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Hence
             't
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Fasti
             of
             
               Prosperus
               ,
               Idatius
            
             ,
             and
             Cassiodorus
             ,
             this
             year
             has
             only
             
               Manlius
               Theodorus
            
             Consul
             ,
             
             Eutropius's
             name
             being
             expunged
             .
             Concerning
             
             Eustropius's
             death
             ,
             consult
             Zofimus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             my
             judgment
             this
             place
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             mended
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               and
               took
               care
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               were
               his
               Relations
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             our
             emendation
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Sozomen
             ,
             book
             8.
             chap.
             4.
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               he
               made
               his
               Relations
               centurions
               and
               tribunes
               .
            
             Had
             Translatours
             consulted
             this
             passage
             in
             Sozomen
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             rendred
             Socrates's
             words
             here
             more
             happily
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               made
               an
               innovation
            
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             Gaïna
             ,
          
           
             b
             This
             passage
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             worded
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               persons
               whom
               he
               look't
               upon
               as
               hinderers
               of
               his
               designes
            
             ;
             So
             Nicephorus
             expresses
             it
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             of
             these
             two
             persons
             Aurelianus
             bore
             the
             Consulate
             on
             this
             very
             year
             with
             
               Stilichon
               :
               Saturninus
            
             had
             been
             consul
             long
             before
             with
             Merobaudes
             ,
             in
             the
             times
             of
             
               Theodosius
               Senior
            
             .
             Concerning
             whose
             praises
             Themistius
             speaks
             at
             large
             in
             
               his
               Gratiarum
               Actio
               to
               Theodosius
               on
               account
               of
               the
               Peace
               made
               with
               the
               Goths
               ,
               and
               on
               account
               of
               the
               Consulate
               given
               to
               the
               said
               Saturninus
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               making
               a
               feigned
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               disdainfull
               refusal
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             c
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               a
               various
               manner
            
             ]
             we
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               severall
               men
            
             ;
             ]
             and
             so
             Musculus
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               a
               multitude
            
             .
          
           
             d
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Socrates
             wrote
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               after
               the
               men
               that
               guarded
               the
               Gates
               were
               slain
            
             ;
             ]
             not
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               after
               the
               pulling
               down
               of
               the
               Gates
            
             ]
             For
             on
             the
             foregoing
             day
             ,
             those
             that
             guarded
             the
             Gates
             had
             been
             slain
             by
             Gaina's
             Souldiers
             ,
             as
             Socrates
             has
             related
             a
             little
             before
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             The
             true
             reading
             seems
             to
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               cursorily
               concerning
               Gaïna
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             Advocates
             were
             heretofore
             stiled
             Scholastici
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             Justinian's
             74
             th
             and
             76
             th
             Novell
             .
             The
             words
             of
             Macarius
             in
             his
             15
             th
             Homily
             ,
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
             
               He
               that
               desires
               to
               have
               a
               knowledge
               in
               Forensian
               Cases
               ,
               goes
               and
               learns
               the
               Abbreviatures
               .
               And
               when
               he
               has
               been
               the
               first
               there
               ,
               he
               goes
               to
               the
               School
               of
               the
            
             Romans
             ,
             
               where
               he
               is
               the
               last
               of
               all
               .
               Again
               ,
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               be
               the
               first
               there
               ,
               he
               departs
               to
               the
               School
               of
               the
               Pragmatici
               [
               or
               ,
               Practicants
               ,
               ]
               where
               he
               is
               again
               the
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               and
            
             Arcarius
             [
             or
             Novice
             .
             ]
             
               Then
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               made
               a
               Scholasticus
               ,
               he
               is
            
             Novice
             
               and
               the
               last
               of
               all
               the
               Lawyers
               .
               Again
               ,
               when
               he
               becomes
               the
               first
               there
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               made
               a
               President
               [
               or
               Governour
               of
               a
               Province
               .
               ]
               And
               when
               he
               is
               made
               a
               Governour
               ,
               he
               takes
               to
               himself
               an
               Assistant
               or
               Assessour
               .
            
             See
             more
             in
             
               Franciscus
               Pithoeus's
               Glossary
               ad
               Novellas
               Juliani
               Antecessoris
               ,
            
             and
             in
             
               Meursius's
               Glossary
            
             in
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             401
             ▪
             See
             book
             6.
             chap.
             11.
             note
             
               (
               c.
            
             )
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               I
               look
               upon
               you
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               that
               I
               do
               behold
               the
               face
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             a
             The
             passage
             in
             Origen
             (
             wherein
             he
             disputes
             against
             those
             who
             affirmed
             God
             was
             endewed
             with
             an
             humane
             shape
             ▪
             )
             is
             extant
             in
             Theodoret
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Questions
               upon
               Genesis
            
             cap.
             20
             ▪
             [
             quoted
             ]
             from
             
               Origen's
               Comments
            
             upon
             Genesis
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Johannes
               Launoius
            
             (
             in
             
               his
               book
               concerning
               the
               true
               interpretation
               of
               the
               sixth
               Canon
               of
               the
               Nicene-Councill
               )
            
             produces
             this
             passage
             in
             Socrates
             ,
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ordained
             all
             the
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             throughout
             all
             Egypt
             .
             For
             he
             remarks
             ,
             that
             Theophilus
             did
             two
             things
             here
             .
             First
             ,
             he
             made
             Dioscorus
             Bishop
             of
             Hermopolis
             ;
             then
             he
             ordained
             his
             two
             Brothers
             Clergy-men
             ,
             and
             joyned
             them
             to
             the
             same
             Dioscorus
             .
             'T
             was
             indeed
             
             Launoius's
             opinion
             ,
             that
             Ammonius
             and
             his
             brother
             were
             by
             Theophilus
             made
             Clergy-men
             of
             the
             Hermopolitane
             Church
             .
             Which
             was
             also
             the
             Sentiment
             (
             as
             I
             see
             )
             of
             the
             
               Author
               of
               the
               Sacred
               Geography
            
             .
             But
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             both
             these
             persons
             are
             mistaken
             .
             For
             Theophilus
             made
             them
             not
             Clergy-men
             of
             the
             Hermopolitane-Church
             ;
             but
             kept
             them
             with
             himself
             ,
             and
             ordained
             them
             Clerks
             of
             his
             own
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Alexandrian
             )
             Church
             .
             This
             is
             attested
             by
             Socrates
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Two
               more
               of
               them
               be
               entreated
               to
               continue
               with
               him
               .
            
             Besides
             the
             following
             words
             in
             Socrates
             do
             more
             clearly
             evince
             this
             :
             for
             Socrates
             adds
             ,
             that
             being
             made
             Stewards
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             Theophilus
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             they
             were
             displeased
             ,
             because
             being
             ravished
             from
             the
             Solitude
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             further
             leisure
             to
             mind
             the
             
               Monastick
               Philosophy
            
             .
             But
             at
             length
             ,
             when
             they
             discerned
             
             Theophilus's
             incredible
             Avarice
             and
             desire
             of
             riches
             ,
             and
             percelved
             themselves
             vitiated
             by
             conversing
             with
             him
             ,
             they
             requested
             a
             dismission
             from
             him
             .
             From
             which
             words
             the
             proof
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             that
             they
             converst
             with
             Theophilus
             ;
             and
             being
             as
             it
             were
             his
             companions
             and
             domesticks
             ,
             had
             an
             insight
             into
             his
             Vices
             and
             Rapines
             :
             For
             they
             were
             the
             oeconomi
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Stewards
               of
               the
               Revenue
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Moreover
             ,
             these
             
               Learned
               men
            
             were
             imposed
             upon
             by
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus's
               Version
            
             ;
             who
             has
             rendred
             this
             passage
             in
             Socrates
             thus
             :
             
               Quamobrem
               Dioscorum
               violenter
               tractum
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Wherefore
               he
               took
               Dioscorus
               by
               force
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               Bishop
               of
               Hermopolis
               .
               Two
               more
               of
               them
               be
               intreated
               to
               dwell
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               (
               although
               a
               Bishop
               )
               scarcely
               prevailed
               :
               having
               ordained
               them
               ,
               he
               made
               them
               Stewards
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               and
               they
               refused
            
             ]
             I
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               then
               they
               refused
            
             ,
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               wound
               in
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             blasphemous
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               exercised
               in
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             That
             is
             ,
             
               persons
               that
               affirmed
               God
               had
               an
               humane
               shape
               .
            
          
           
             d
             Socrates
             conceals
             the
             true
             reason
             ,
             why
             those
             Monks
             termed
             
               The
               Long-Brethren
            
             were
             driven
             out
             of
             the
             Monasteries
             of
             Nitria
             by
             Theophilus
             .
             For
             ,
             they
             were
             forced
             from
             thence
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             defenders
             of
             Origen
             ,
             whom
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             errours
             ,
             Theophilus
             had
             condemned
             in
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Synod
               .
               Socrates
            
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             imposed
             upon
             by
             some
             person
             that
             was
             an
             Origenist
             ,
             who
             favouring
             Ammonius
             and
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             had
             given
             Socrates
             a
             Narrative
             of
             that
             business
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             it
             really
             was
             .
             Baronius
             ,
             not
             content
             to
             fix
             the
             
               Novatian
               Heresie
            
             upon
             our
             Socrates
             does
             openly
             call
             him
             an
             Origenist
             .
             But
             we
             only
             say
             this
             ,
             that
             Socrates
             had
             this
             his
             relation
             from
             some
             one
             of
             
             Ammonius's
             friends
             .
             I
             do
             not
             in
             the
             lest
             doubt
             ,
             but
             Theophilus
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             grudge
             and
             hatred
             towards
             Ammonius
             and
             his
             brethren
             ,
             made
             the
             Errours
             of
             Origen
             and
             the
             crime
             of
             Heresie
             his
             pretext
             only
             ;
             as
             he
             did
             afterwards
             frame
             the
             same
             calumny
             against
             
               John
               Chrystostome
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             So
             the
             holy
             Martyr
             Ignatius
             is
             usually
             stiled
             .
             This
             term
             is
             differently
             accented
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             which
             makes
             its
             import
             different
             also
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             denotes
             
               a
               Divine
               person
               ,
               one
               whose
               soul
               is
               full
               of
               God.
            
             If
             it
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             its
             import
             is
             passive
             ,
             and
             implies
             
               one
               born
               or
               carried
               by
               God.
            
             We
             are
             told
             by
             many
             Learned
             men
             ,
             that
             Ignatius
             had
             this
             title
             from
             our
             Saviours
             taking
             him
             up
             in
             his
             arms
             .
             For
             ,
             he
             was
             that
             very
             child
             (
             they
             say
             )
             whom
             our
             Saviour
             (
             Mar.
             9.
             36.
             
             )
             
               took
               up
               ,
               and
               set
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               disciples
               .
            
             Others
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             affirm
             this
             story
             to
             be
             groundless
             and
             uncertain
             .
             See
             D
             r
             
               Cave's
               Life
               of
               Ignatius
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Covered
             ,
             or
             
               Arched
               walk●
            
             .
          
           
             b
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             whence
             Socrates
             had
             this
             story
             .
             For
             't
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             Flavianus
             and
             Diodorus
             were
             the
             first
             persons
             ,
             who
             in
             
             Constantius's
             Reign
             divided
             the
             Quires
             of
             Singers
             at
             Antioch
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             
             David's
             Psalms
             ,
             to
             be
             sung
             alternatively
             ,
             or
             
               by
               turns
            
             :
             which
             usage
             being
             first
             practised
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             afterwards
             spread
             over
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Theodoret
             attests
             this
             in
             
               his
               Hist.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             24
             ;
             as
             does
             also
             
               Theodorus
               Mo●suestenus
            
             (
             a
             person
             ancienter
             than
             he
             )
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             same
             times
             with
             Flavianus
             and
             Diodorus
             .
             Theodorus's
             words
             are
             quoted
             by
             
               Nicetas
               in
               Thesauro
               Orth●d●xae
               fidei
               ,
               lib.
            
             5.
             cap.
             30.
             
             Although
             that
             way
             of
             singing
             of
             Psalms
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             used
             by
             the
             Syrians
             ,
             before
             Flavianus
             and
             
             Diodorus's
             times
             .
             For
             Theodorus
             writes
             ,
             that
             Flavianus
             and
             Diodorus
             were
             the
             first
             persons
             ,
             who
             translated
             that
             kind
             of
             Psalmodie
             which
             they
             term
             Antiphonae
             [
             That
             is
             ,
             
               when
               one
               singeth
               one
               verse
               ,
               another
               another
            
             ]
             out
             of
             the
             Syrian
             Language
             into
             the
             Grecian
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             two
             persons
             appeared
             almost
             the
             only
             Authours
             of
             this
             thing
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             .
             What
             therefore
             the
             Syrians
             had
             done
             long
             before
             
             Flavianus's
             time
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             singing
             of
             
             David's
             Psalms
             alternatively
             in
             Syriack
             ,
             )
             that
             F●●vianu●
             and
             Diodorus
             ordered
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             by
             the
             Grecians
             of
             Antioch
             in
             their
             singing
             the
             Psalms
             in
             Greek
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             second
             chapter
             of
             this
             book
             .
          
           
             a
             Besides
             this
             reason
             of
             
             Theophilus's
             hatred
             against
             
               Isidorus
               ,
               Sozomen
            
             (
             book
             8.
             chap.
             12.
             )
             relates
             two
             other
             causes
             .
             The
             first
             was
             ,
             because
             Isidorus
             had
             refused
             to
             give
             evidence
             in
             favour
             of
             
             Theophilus's
             Sister
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             because
             ●e
             had
             reproved
             Theophilus
             for
             his
             over
             much
             diligence
             in
             building
             Churches
             ,
             whereby
             he
             wasted
             the
             money
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             ought
             rather
             to
             have
             been
             bestowed
             on
             the
             poor
             .
             I
             am
             easily
             induced
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             the
             reasons
             of
             
             Theophilus's
             hatred
             against
             Isidorus
             ;
             in
             regard
             both
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             do
             expressly
             attest
             it
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             Isidorus
             was
             not
             for
             these
             reasons
             ejected
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             was
             condemned
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             
             Origen's
             Errours
             ,
             which
             he
             maintained
             ▪
             as
             Baronius
             has
             long
             since
             informed
             us
             from
             Palladius
             in
             Lausiaca
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             So
             Arsacius
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             Chrysostome
             in
             his
             Bishoprick
             ,
             is
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Chief-Presbyter
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Synod
               ad
               Quercum
            
             ;
             and
             one
             Martyrius
             is
             stiled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Chief-Deacon
               .
               Sozomen
            
             calls
             this
             
               Peter
               Arch-Presbyter
            
             .
             This
             is
             a
             name
             of
             honour
             ,
             not
             of
             ancientness
             .
             For
             the
             Bishops
             Elected
             whom
             they
             pleased
             out
             of
             the
             
               Colledge
               of
               Presbyters
            
             to
             be
             Arch-Presbyters
             ,
             as
             Liberatus
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               Breviarium
               ,
               chap.
            
             14.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             book
             5.
             chap.
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             'T
             is
             false
             that
             Epiphanius
             was
             ever
             so
             simple
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             addicted
             to
             the
             Heresie
             of
             the
             Anthropomorphitae
             :
             he
             had
             indeed
             once
             received
             a
             check
             upon
             that
             account
             from
             John
             [
             Bishop
             ]
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             But
             Jerome
             has
             refuted
             this
             Calumny
             ,
             and
             also
             Epiphanius
             himself
             ,
             in
             
               that
               Sermon
            
             he
             Preach't
             at
             Jerusalem
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             John
             himself
             ;
             as
             Jerome
             (
             in
             
               his
               book
               to
               Pammachius
               concerning
               the
               Errours
               of
               John
               of
               Jerusalem
            
             )
             and
             Baronius
             (
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             393
             )
             do
             relate
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             Theophilus's
             feigning
             himself
             an
             Anthropomorphite
             ,
             to
             curry
             favour
             with
             Epiphanius
             .
             Both
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             were
             imposed
             upon
             by
             some
             Origenist
             ,
             a
             favourer
             of
             Ammonius
             and
             Dioscorus
             ,
             who
             told
             them
             these
             things
             .
             For
             't
             was
             usuall
             with
             the
             Origenists
             ,
             (
             as
             Baronius
             has
             truly
             remarked
             ,
             )
             to
             fix
             the
             crime
             of
             this
             Heresie
             upon
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             condemned
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Socrates
             (
             and
             Sozomen
             who
             has
             followed
             him
             herein
             )
             is
             mistaken
             here
             ,
             in
             supposing
             that
             the
             Alexandrian
             Synod
             (
             wherein
             Theophilus
             condemned
             Origen's
             books
             ,
             together
             with
             Origen
             himself
             ,
             )
             was
             held
             after
             that
             Synod
             convened
             at
             Constantia
             by
             Epiphanius
             .
             'T
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             Theophilus
             did
             first
             of
             all
             convene
             a
             Synod
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             condemn
             that
             Heresie
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             399.
             
             Which
             was
             done
             after
             many
             conferences
             concerning
             that
             matter
             held
             by
             the
             Bishops
             who
             came
             thither
             ,
             as
             Postumianu●
             informs
             us
             in
             
               Sulpicius's
               Dialogues
               de
               Vitae
               B.
               Martini
               .
            
             After
             this
             Theophilus
             sent
             a
             
               Synodick
               Letter
            
             to
             all
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             he
             wrote
             a
             particular
             Letter
             to
             Epiphanius
             ,
             beseeching
             and
             intreating
             him
             that
             he
             would
             convene
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Island
             ,
             condemn
             the
             same
             Heresie
             himself
             ,
             and
             subscribe
             his
             
               Synodick
               Letter
            
             .
             This
             Letter
             of
             Theophilus's
             is
             at
             this
             day
             extant
             ,
             translated
             by
             S
             t
             Jerome
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             must
             be
             expunged
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             Socrates
             here
             uses
             a
             perfect
             number
             for
             an
             imperfect
             .
             And
             for
             this
             reason
             he
             adds
             the
             Term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             That
             is
             ,
             almost
             ,
             or
             ,
             thereabout
             .
             But
             if
             we
             would
             speak
             exactly
             ,
             above
             fifty
             years
             must
             be
             taken
             from
             this
             number
             .
             For
             Origen
             died
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             252
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             made
             out
             from
             what
             we
             have
             said
             at
             
               note
               (
               b.
               )
               and
               (
               c.
               )
               on
               Euseb.
               Eccles.
               Histor.
            
             book
             7.
             chap.
             1.
             
             From
             which
             year
             ,
             to
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             399
             ,
             wherein
             Origen
             was
             condemned
             in
             the
             Alexandrian
             Synod
             ,
             there
             are
             147
             years
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               many
               of
               the
               Magistracy
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Without
               labour
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             trouble
             .
          
           
             †
             Book
             6.
             chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               By
               the
               by
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Liberty
               and
               confidence
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               so
               much
               that
               the
               Empress
               ,
            
             ]
             in
             my
             judgment
             it
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               till
               at
               length
               the
               Empress
            
             .
             ]
             Nor
             do
             I
             doubt
             but
             Socrates
             wrote
             thus
             .
             Nicephorus
             words
             it
             expressly
             according
             to
             our
             emendation
             .
             And
             in
             Sozomen
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             untill
             ,
             ]
             which
             is
             the
             same
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               having
               adjured
               him
               by
               her
               Son.
            
             The
             Ancients
             were
             wont
             to
             swear
             by
             their
             Children
             .
             So
             in
             Virgil
             ,
             
               
                 Per
                 caput
                 hoc
                 juro
                 ,
                 per
                 spem
                 surgentis
                 Iüli
                 :
              
               
                 I
                 swear
                 by
                 this
                 head
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 hopes
                 of
                 growing
                 Iülus
                 .
              
            
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             when
             they
             would
             earnestly
             entreat
             others
             ,
             they
             beseeched
             them
             by
             their
             own
             children
             ,
             and
             whatever
             they
             accounted
             most
             dear
             to
             themselves
             .
             In
             this
             manner
             therefore
             Eudoxi●
             spake
             to
             
               John
               Chrysostome
            
             at
             that
             time
             .
             
               By
               this
               little
               child
               of
               mine
               ,
               and
               your
               spirituall
               So●
               ,
               whom
               I
               brought
               forth
               ,
               and
               whom
               you
               received
               out
               of
               the
               sacred
               Font
               ;
               be
               reconciled
               with
               Severianus
               .
            
             'T
             is
             certain
             Chrysostome
             had
             received
             
               Theodosius
               Junior
            
             out
             of
             the
             sacred
             Font
             ▪
             as
             Nicephorus
             relates
             at
             this
             place
             ,
             from
             
               Simeon
               Metaphrastes
            
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             .
             Further
             ,
             Baronius
             places
             this
             reconciliation
             between
             Severianus
             and
             Chrysostome
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             401
             ,
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Vincentius
             and
             Fravitus
             .
             But
             I
             had
             rather
             place
             it
             on
             the
             year
             following
             ▪
             For
             if
             it
             be
             true
             that
             Theodosius
             was
             then
             baptized
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             before
             related
             from
             Nicephorus
             :
             (
             which
             is
             indeed
             highly
             probable
             ;
             for
             Eudoxia
             would
             not
             have
             brought
             her
             Son
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             been
             baptized
             :
             )
             this
             reconciliation
             of
             the
             Bishops
             must
             necessarily
             happen
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             402.
             
             For
             
               Theodosius
               Junior
            
             was
             born
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Vincentius
             and
             Fravi●us
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             401
             ,
             )
             on
             the
             
               tenth
               of
               April
            
             .
             For
             so
             't
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             ,
             and
             in
             Marcellinus's
             which
             was
             put
             forth
             by
             Onu●rius
             .
             The
             reading
             in
             
               Sirmondus's
               Edition
            
             is
             false
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             
               on
               the
               eleventh
               of
               April
            
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             credible
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             be
             bapti●ed
             ,
             except
             in
             the
             Easter
             of
             the
             year
             following
             .
             If
             any
             one
             notwithstanding
             shall
             maintain
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             baptized
             a
             few
             days
             after
             his
             birth
             ,
             (
             as
             Marcus
             seems
             to
             intimate
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Porphyrius
             ;
             )
             we
             will
             allow
             this
             ,
             if
             he
             pleases
             .
             But
             who
             can
             believe
             ,
             that
             Theodosius
             would
             have
             been
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             by
             his
             Mother
             ,
             and
             placed
             at
             Chrysostome's
             knees
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             a
             year
             ,
             or
             ten
             months
             old
             ?
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Baronius
             does
             at
             this
             place
             charge
             Socrates
             with
             a
             mistake
             ,
             because
             he
             has
             said
             ,
             that
             Epiphanius
             ordained
             a
             Deacon
             at
             Constantinople
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             that
             City
             .
             Epiphanius
             had
             done
             that
             before
             indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             Diocess
             of
             John
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             manifest
             from
             
               Jerome's
               Epistles
               .
               S●crates
            
             therefore
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             follow
             him
             ,
             being
             deceived
             by
             the
             likeness
             of
             the
             name
             ,
             thought
             that
             was
             done
             by
             Epiphanius
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             John
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             This
             device
             Baronius
             has
             invented
             to
             excuse
             Epiphanius
             .
             But
             ,
             who
             sees
             not
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             charge
             Socrates
             with
             a
             lie
             in
             those
             things
             which
             he
             himself
             was
             able
             to
             see
             ?
             For
             what
             had
             been
             once
             done
             already
             by
             Epiphanius
             in
             Palaestine
             ,
             why
             could
             it
             not
             afterwards
             be
             made
             use
             of
             by
             the
             same
             person
             at
             Constantinople
             ?
             For
             there
             was
             not
             so
             great
             a
             crime
             in
             ordaining
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             whom
             notwithstanding
             Epiphanius
             ordained
             not
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             entreaty
             of
             the
             multitude
             that
             stood
             by
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               have
               nothing
            
             ;
             ]
             it
             must
             doubtless
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               having
               nothing
            
             :
             ]
             in
             the
             next
             line
             ▪
             we
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               were
               pleased
            
             ]
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               is
               pleased
            
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             I
             agree
             with
             Christophorson
             ,
             who
             in
             stead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             saying
             ,
             ]
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             know
             ,
             ]
             and
             at
             the
             end
             of
             this
             clause
             placed
             a
             full
             point
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             't
             is
             my
             opinion
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             something
             ▪
             more
             wanting
             here
             .
             And
             after
             the
             word
             [
             Origen
             ,
             ]
             I
             think
             the
             place
             is
             to
             be
             made
             perfect
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               having
               said
               these
               words
               ,
               and
               produced
               a
               book
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Sozomen
             and
             Nicephorus
             .
             And
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             thus
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             collected
             from
             
               his
               Version
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             ]
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Sfortian
             M.
             S.
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             And
             so
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             found
             it
             written
             in
             his
             copy
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             renders
             it
             :
             
               Sed
               quoniam
               detractores
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               But
               ,
               in
               regard
               Revilers
               ,
               stealing
               privily
               upon
               many
               persons
               ,
               do
               reject
               Origen
               as
               being
               a
               blasphemous
               Authour
               .
            
             I
             reade
             therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               from
               reading
               Origen
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               blasphemous
               Authour
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Baronius
             ,
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             402
             ,
             does
             charge
             Socrates
             here
             with
             a
             lie
             and
             with
             calumny
             ,
             because
             he
             has
             said
             ,
             that
             Methodius
             (
             when
             he
             had
             before
             reproach't
             Origen
             ,
             )
             did
             afterwards
             unsay
             what
             he
             had
             written
             ,
             and
             set
             forth
             his
             praises
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Dialogue
            
             intitled
             Xenωn
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               the
               House
               of
               entertainment
            
             .
             But
             Baronius
             affirms
             ,
             that
             Methodius
             did
             the
             contrary
             .
             For
             when
             he
             had
             at
             the
             beginning
             praised
             Origen
             ,
             afterwards
             having
             derected
             his
             Errours
             ,
             he
             inveighed
             against
             him
             .
             Baronius
             confirms
             this
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             
               sixth
               book
               of
               his
               Apologic
               in
               de●ence
               of
               Origen
               ,
            
             writes
             thus
             ▪
             
               Quomodo
               ausus
               est
               Methodius
               nunc
               contra
               Origenem
               scribere
               ,
               qui
               haec
               &
               haec
               de
               Origenis
               l●cutus
               est
               dogmatibus
               ,
               How
               dares
               Methodius
               write
               against
               Origen
               now
               ;
               who
               has
               spoken
               these
               and
               these
               things
               ,
               concerning
               Origen's
               opinions
               .
            
             Which
             pa●●age
             in
             Eusebius
             S
             t
             Jerome
             quotes
             in
             
               his
               Apologie
               against
               Rufinus
            
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             had
             done
             the
             same
             thing
             which
             Methodius
             did
             before
             .
             But
             Eusebius
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             now
             cited
             ,
             does
             not
             say
             plainly
             ,
             that
             Methodius
             had
             heretofore
             spoken
             in
             defence
             of
             Origen
             .
             For
             he
             does
             not
             say
             [
             
               who
               had
               ▪
               spoken
               these
               and
               these
               things
               concerning
               Origen's
               opinions
            
             ;
             ]
             but
             only
             ▪
             [
             
               who
               has
               spoken
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             which
             may
             be
             taken
             on
             either
             side
             .
             Therefore
             Socrates
             is
             not
             to
             be
             charged
             with
             a
             lie
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Methodius
             wrote
             his
             books
             commonly
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Dialogues
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             both
             from
             
               his
               Convivium
            
             ,
             which
             is
             lately
             published
             by
             
               two
               Learned
               men
            
             ;
             and
             also
             from
             
               his
               books
               concerning
               the
               Resurrection
            
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             written
             against
             Origen
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             books
             Epiphanius
             produces
             some
             Excerptions
             .
             Of
             the
             same
             sort
             also
             was
             
               this
               Dialogue
               of
               his
            
             ,
             entitled
             Xenωn
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               house
               of
               entertainment
               wherein
               strangers
               lodge
               .
            
             For
             ,
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             
               a
               place
               for
               Virgins
               to
               dwell
               in
               :
            
             so
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             
               an
               house
               for
               strangers
               to
               lodge
               in
               .
            
             This
             book
             is
             mentioned
             in
             
               Photius's
               Bibliotheca
            
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Excerptions
            
             out
             of
             Methodius's
             book
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             where
             these
             words
             occur
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             place
             the
             Translatour
             has
             rendred
             very
             ill
             :
             it
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             translated
             :
             
               That
               passage
               in
               the
               Gospel
            
             [
             
               cast
               not
               that
               which
               is
               Holy
               to
               dogs
               ,
               nor
               your
               Pearls
               before
               swine
            
             ]
             
               is
               thus
               explained
               by
               Xenωn
               ,
               that
               by
               Pearls
               are
               meant
               the
               more
               secret
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Religion
               given
               by
               God
               ▪
               But
               the
               hogs
               ,
               &c.
               the
               great
            
             Methodius
             
               says
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             In
             this
             Dialogue
             therefore
             ,
             the
             title
             whereof
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             an
             Origenist
             was
             introduced
             ,
             by
             name
             Xenωn
             ,
             against
             whom
             Methodius
             disputed
             ,
             not
             in
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             but
             under
             another
             person
             ,
             as
             Photius
             attests
             in
             the
             
               same
               Excerptions
            
             .
             Hence
             't
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             that
             Dialogue
             of
             
             Methodius's
             ,
             which
             Socrates
             calls
             Xenωn
             ,
             was
             the
             same
             to
             which
             Photius
             gives
             the
             title
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             that
             Xenωn
             is
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             place
             of
             entertainment
             ,
             but
             rather
             for
             a
             person
             of
             the
             Dialogue
             .
             But
             some
             one
             will
             object
             that
             in
             that
             Dialogue
             intitled
             
               Xenωn
               ,
               Origen
            
             was
             highly
             commended
             by
             Methodius
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             Dialogue
             intitled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Methodius
             terms
             him
             a
             Centaure
             .
             For
             so
             't
             is
             extant
             in
             two
             places
             in
             
               Photius's
               Excerptions
            
             .
             My
             answer
             is
             ,
             't
             is
             possible
             that
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             that
             work
             Methodius
             might
             have
             been
             sharp
             upon
             Origen
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             end
             or
             procedure
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             might
             sound
             a
             Retreat
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             praise
             him
             highly
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             has
             a
             mind
             stifly
             to
             maintain
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Dialogue
               Xenωn
            
             differed
             from
             that
             intitled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             then
             it
             must
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             Xenωn
             was
             not
             the
             proper
             name
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             but
             that
             thereby
             is
             rather
             meant
             the
             whole
             School
             of
             Origen
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Auditors
             and
             Schollars
             ,
             coming
             from
             divers
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             were
             conversant
             .
             Which
             in
             my
             judgment
             is
             the
             truest
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             if
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             a
             proper
             name
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             the
             accent
             in
             the
             last
             syllable
             save
             one
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             beginning
             is
             too
             abrupt
             ,
             especially
             in
             regard
             that
             digression
             concerning
             Origen
             went
             before
             .
             Therefore
             in
             my
             judgment
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             should
             precede
             here
             ;
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             next
             period
             should
             run
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               But
               his
               answer
               was
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               before
               a
               Catholick
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               general
               disquisition
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             reproach
             .
          
           
             b
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               again
            
             ]
             it
             should
             in
             my
             judgement
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             heretofore
             ;
             ]
             (
             although
             this
             reading
             be
             disagreeable
             to
             all
             our
             copies
             .
             )
             For
             't
             is
             opposed
             to
             what
             follows
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               now
            
             .
             Valesius
             .
          
           
             c
             The
             reading
             in
             the
             Florentine
             ,
             M.
             S.
             pleases
             me
             best
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               do
               not
               hope
            
             ,
             Epiphanius
             ,
             
               to
               arrive
               in
               your
               own
               Country
               .
            
             Moreover
             ,
             Baronius
             does
             deservedly
             deride
             these
             predictions
             of
             Epiphanius
             and
             Chrysostome
             ,
             as
             fabulous
             and
             forged
             .
             Socrates
             relates
             them
             not
             for
             true
             and
             certain
             ;
             and
             in
             my
             judgment
             they
             are
             altogether
             mi●becoming
             Holy
             men
             and
             Bishops
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Baronius
             does
             indeed
             place
             that
             contest
             between
             Epiphanius
             and
             Chrysostome
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             402.
             
             But
             concerning
             
             Epiphanius's
             death
             he
             dissents
             from
             
               Socrates
               ,
               Sozomen
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             writers
             ,
             who
             tell
             us
             that
             Epiphanius
             died
             soon
             after
             ,
             in
             his
             return
             to
             his
             own
             Country
             .
             And
             yet
             Baronius
             confesses
             he
             knows
             not
             what
             year
             Epiphanius
             died
             on
             .
             Which
             I
             cannot
             wonder
             at
             enough
             .
             For
             ,
             whereas
             Baronius
             follows
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             in
             the
             fore-going
             account
             of
             that
             contest
             which
             hapned
             between
             those
             two
             eminent
             men
             ,
             what
             reason
             had
             he
             to
             dissent
             from
             them
             about
             the
             death
             of
             Epiphanius
             ?
             They
             might
             indeed
             have
             been
             mistaken
             in
             their
             relating
             the
             mutual
             predictions
             between
             Epiphanius
             and
             Chrysostome
             :
             nor
             is
             it
             sufficiently
             manifest
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             they
             predicted
             those
             accidents
             to
             one
             another
             .
             But
             the
             things
             which
             hapned
             to
             each
             of
             them
             are
             most
             certain
             ,
             nor
             could
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             be
             ignorant
             hereof
             ;
             the
             latter
             of
             whom
             was
             born
             at
             Salamine
             ,
             over
             which
             City
             Epiphanius
             had
             been
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             both
             of
             them
             were
             almost
             
             Epiphanius's
             contemporaries
             .
             It
             ought
             therefore
             to
             be
             look't
             upon
             as
             certain
             from
             the
             Testimony
             of
             these
             Writers
             ,
             that
             Epiphanius
             died
             at
             the
             close
             of
             the
             year
             402
             ▪
             or
             at
             least
             on
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             year
             following
             ,
             before
             the
             
               Synod
               ad
               Quercum
               .
               Theophilus
            
             informs
             us
             hereof
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Saint
               Jerome
            
             ,
             which
             Epistle
             Jerome
             has
             prefix●
             before
             
               The●●bilus's
               Paschal
               Epistles
               ▪
            
             which
             he
             translated
             into
             Latine
             .
             For
             in
             th●t
             Epistle
             Theophilus
             speaks
             these
             words
             concerning
             Chrysostome
             then
             condemned
             :
             
               Sed
               ille
               ut
               caetera
               ejus
               flagitia
               taccam
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               he
               ,
               not
               to
               mention
               his
               other
               Crimes
               ,
               admit●ed
               the
               Origenists
               to
               a
               familiarity
               with
               himself
               ,
               and
               preferred
               many
               of
               them
               to
               the
               Sacerdotall
               Office
               ;
               on
               account
               of
               which
               fact
               he
               ●●dned
               the
               hea●t
               of
               that
               man
               of
               God
            
             Epiphanius
             
               of
               Blessed
               memory
               ,
               (
               who
               shined
               a
               bright
               Star
               in
               the
               world
               amongst
               the
               Bishops
               ▪
               )
               and
               therefore
               has
               deserved
               to
               hear
               ,
               Babylon
               is
               fallen
               ,
               i●
               fallen
               .
            
             Where
             you
             see
             Theophilus
             does
             speak
             of
             Epiphanius
             ,
             as
             then
             dead
             ;
             for
             he
             terms
             him
             
               a
               man
               of
               blessed
               memory
            
             :
             and
             he
             intimates
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             dead
             before
             
             Chrysostome's
             condemnation
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Darkly
             .
             or
             ,
             obscurely
             .
          
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               Moreover
               ,
               the
               Emperour
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             I
             had
             rather
             it
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               For
               the
               Emperour
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Moreover
             ,
             Chrysostome
             affirms
             the
             contrary
             to
             what
             is
             said
             here
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Innocentius
            
             .
             For
             he
             says
             that
             the
             Emperour
             commanded
             Theophilus
             to
             come
             to
             Constantinople
             alone
             ,
             to
             plead
             his
             cause
             :
             but
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             thither
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             many
             Bishops
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             these
             things
             may
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             if
             we
             say
             that
             the
             Emperour
             gave
             Theophilus
             this
             order
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             when
             the
             Monks
             had
             gone
             to
             him
             .
             But
             afterwards
             ,
             at
             the
             instigation
             of
             his
             Wife
             Eudoxia
             ,
             who
             was
             angry
             with
             Johannes
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             commanded
             Theophilus
             to
             bring
             the
             Bishops
             out
             of
             Egyp●
             with
             him
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Muscul●●
             renders
             it
             
               inflexible
               .
               Christophorson
               ,
               contumacious
            
             .
             I
             would
             rather
             translate
             it
             inexorable
             ;
             for
             we
             fall
             down
             at
             their
             knees
             ,
             whom
             we
             entreat
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             See
             Euseb.
             book
             7.
             chap.
             11.
             note
             (
             k.
             )
          
           
             †
             This
             was
             termed
             
               Synodus
               a●
               Quercum
               ,
               the
               Synod
               at
               the
               Oake
               .
            
          
           
             c
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             it
             must
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             is
             a
             
               Civill
               Law
               term
            
             :
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             
               an
               Exception
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             one
             kind
             of
             
               an
               Exception
            
             is
             
               a
               refusall
               of
               the
               Judges
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               John
               Chrysostome
            
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Innocentius
            
             ,
             does
             attest
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             put
             on
             Shipboard
             late
             in
             the
             Evening
             ,
             and
             carried
             into
             banishment
             .
             Upon
             which
             account
             Baronius
             (
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             403.
             )
             charges
             Socrates
             with
             a
             mistake
             here
             .
             But
             ,
             if
             we
             weigh
             
             Socrates's
             words
             more
             attentively
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             them
             in
             no
             wise
             differing
             from
             
             Chrysostome's
             Narrative
             .
             For
             Socrates
             says
             only
             ,
             that
             
               John
               Chrysostome
            
             surrendred
             himself
             to
             the
             Emperours
             Officers
             about
             Noon
             :
             therefore
             the
             Emperours
             Officers
             might
             detain
             him
             in
             custody
             till
             the
             Evening
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             conveyed
             into
             banishment
             with
             more
             secresie
             in
             the
             night
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Yea
             ,
             he
             communicated
             with
             them
             ,
             before
             
             Johannes's
             case
             was
             inquired
             into
             :
             So
             Sozomen
             tells
             us
             ,
             book
             8.
             chap.
             17.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             Town
             's
             name
             is
             written
             variously
             .
             
               Hierocles
               ,
               Theophanes
               ,
               Cedrenus
               ,
               Nicephorus
               ,
            
             and
             Moschopulus
             ,
             call
             it
             
               Pranetum
               .
               Sozomen
            
             terms
             it
             Pronetum
             .
             In
             Stephanus
             't
             is
             named
             Pronectus
             .
             In
             the
             
               Putingerian
               Table
            
             it
             is
             called
             Pronetio
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Mannours
             ,
             or
             Farms
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             which
             were
             at
             some
             distance
             from
             the
             City
             ,
             were
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             have
             remark't
             in
             our
             notes
             on
             Eusebius
             ,
             book
             7.
             chap.
             11.
             note
             (
             k.
             )
             which
             the
             Latines
             do
             sometimes
             call
             Suburbana
             .
             Wherefore
             Ortelius
             (
             in
             
               his
               Thesaurus
               Geographicus
            
             )
             is
             mistaken
             ,
             in
             his
             supposing
             Marianae
             to
             be
             the
             Suburbs
             of
             Constantinople
             ;
             whenas
             it
             was
             a
             Village
             ,
             so
             called
             from
             its
             builder
             .
             Sozomen
             (
             book
             8.
             chap.
             18.
             )
             says
             this
             Village
             was
             then
             in
             the
             Empress
             
             Eudoxia's
             possession
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             it
             must
             undoubtedly
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             ]
             which
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             
               Georgius
               Alexandrinus's
               Life
               of
               John
               Chrysostome
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               made
               against
            
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             first
             clause
             of
             this
             saying
             occurs
             at
             Eccles.
             12.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             Dioscorus
             Bishop
             of
             Hermopolis
             was
             dead
             before
             the
             convention
             of
             the
             
               Synod
               at
               the
               Oak
            
             ,
             nor
             was
             he
             buried
             in
             the
             Church
             at
             the
             Oak
             ,
             but
             in
             S
             t
             
             Mocius's
             Church
             ;
             as
             Sozomen
             attests
             book
             8.
             chap.
             17.
             
             S
             t
             
             Mocius's
             Church
             was
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             by
             Procopius
             and
             others
             .
             Wherefore
             Socrates
             is
             mistaken
             ,
             who
             attributes
             that
             to
             Dioscorus
             ,
             which
             was
             rather
             to
             have
             been
             said
             concerning
             his
             brother
             Ammonius
             .
             For
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             the
             
               Synod
               ad
               Quercum
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Synod
               at
               the
               Oak
            
             ]
             was
             summoned
             ,
             Ammonius
             fell
             into
             a
             distemper
             .
             And
             having
             passed
             over
             to
             
               The
               Oak
            
             ,
             he
             died
             soon
             after
             ,
             and
             was
             honoured
             with
             a
             splendid
             funerall
             ,
             in
             the
             Monastery
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             as
             Sozomen
             tells
             us
             book
             8.
             chap.
             17.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Marcellinus
             (
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             )
             reports
             this
             Statue
             to
             have
             been
             made
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             
               Theodosius
               Junior
            
             and
             Rumoridus
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             403
             :
             his
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Eudoxiae
               Arcadii
               uxoris
               super
               porphyreticam
               Columnam
               argentea
               Statua
               suxta
               Ecclesiam
               posita
               hactenus
               fistit
               ,
               a
               Silver
               Statue
               of
               Eudoxia
               ,
               wise
               to
               Arcadius
               ,
               placed
               upon
               a
               Porphyry-pillar
               near
               the
               Church
               still
               stands
               .
               Theophanes
            
             relates
             the
             same
             ,
             who
             says
             ,
             that
             that
             Statue
             was
             erected
             in
             that
             place
             called
             Pittacia
             ,
             neer
             the
             Church
             of
             S
             t
             Irene
             ;
             and
             that
             at
             the
             dedication
             thereof
             the
             Praefect
             of
             the
             City
             (
             who
             was
             a
             Manichaean
             and
             a
             Semipagan
             )
             excited
             the
             people
             to
             shout
             and
             daunce
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             the
             divine
             Service
             could
             not
             quietly
             be
             performed
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             noyse
             made
             by
             the
             multitude
             of
             Dauncers
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ▪
             Baronius
             places
             the
             dedication
             of
             this
             Statue
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             404
             ,
             But
             in
             regard
             
               Marcellinus
               Comes
            
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             does
             in
             express
             words
             place
             it
             on
             the
             Consulate
             of
             
               Theodosius
               Junior
            
             and
             Rumoridus
             ,
             I
             judge
             it
             more
             safe
             to
             follow
             his
             opinion
             ;
             provided
             it
             be
             said
             to
             have
             been
             made
             after
             the
             
               Synod
               ad
               Quercum
            
             ,
             and
             after
             
             Chrysostome's
             first
             condemnation
             ,
             that
             is
             about
             the
             close
             of
             the
             year
             403.
             
             And
             this
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Socrates
             .
             For
             he
             adds
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             
               Nativity
               of
               our
               Lord
            
             drew
             neer
             ,
             Arcadius
             gave
             Johannes
             notice
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             come
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             Now
             ,
             John
             was
             deposed
             a
             little
             before
             Easter
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             404.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             This
             Homily
             occurs
             at
             Tom.
             7.
             pag.
             545.
             of
             S
             r
             
               Hen.
               Savils
               Edition
               of
               Chrysostome
            
             .
          
           
             b
             This
             Briso
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             different
             person
             from
             Briso
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             Cedrenus
             tells
             us
             )
             was
             one
             of
             John
             Chrysostome's
             Scholars
             .
             And
             Socrates
             seems
             to
             have
             put
             Philippi
             instead
             of
             Philippopolis
             .
             For
             Philippopolis
             is
             an
             eminent
             City
             of
             Thracia
             .
             But
             Philippi
             is
             a
             City
             of
             Macedonia
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Baronius
             (
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             404
             ,
             )
             charges
             Socrates
             with
             a
             lie
             here
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Synod
               at
               the
               Oak
            
             thirty
             six
             Bishops
             only
             had
             condemned
             Johannes
             :
             of
             which
             twenty
             nine
             were
             Egyptians
             ,
             the
             rest
             were
             of
             divers
             Provinces
             ,
             as
             Theodorus
             (
             in
             Palladius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Dialogue
               concerning
               the
               Life
               of
               Chrysostome
               ,
            
             )
             relates
             from
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Synod
               at
               the
               Oak
               .
            
             But
             when
             he
             was
             afterwards
             recalled
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             admitted
             to
             communion
             by
             sixty
             five
             Bishops
             .
             Either
             therefore
             Socrates
             must
             necessarily
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             who
             has
             said
             that
             Chrysostome
             was
             condemned
             by
             more
             Bishops
             than
             those
             by
             whom
             he
             had
             been
             admitted
             to
             communion
             and
             restored
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             must
             be
             said
             that
             Palladius
             is
             out
             .
             Unless
             any
             one
             will
             reconcile
             these
             things
             by
             saying
             thus
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Leontius
             the
             Bishop
             has
             here
             reckoned
             the
             suffrages
             of
             the
             Bishops
             together
             ,
             who
             had
             condemned
             
               John
               Chrysostome
            
             in
             both
             Synods
             ,
             as
             well
             that
             held
             
               at
               the
               Oak
            
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             assembled
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             For
             although
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             Leontius
             spake
             these
             words
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             present
             in
             the
             Constantinopolitane
             Synod
             had
             not
             pronounced
             sentence
             against
             Chrysostome
             ,
             yet
             Leontius
             ,
             who
             knew
             they
             were
             incensed
             against
             Chrysostome
             ,
             made
             not
             the
             least
             doubt
             of
             their
             suffrages
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Palladius
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             very
             answer
             was
             given
             by
             John
             Chrysostome's
             defenders
             ,
             against
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             
               Antiochian
               Synod
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             that
             Canon
             was
             made
             by
             the
             
               Arian
               Bishops
            
             .
             But
             
             Chrysostome's
             adversaries
             rejected
             this
             defence
             ,
             asserting
             that
             Canon
             to
             have
             been
             made
             by
             the
             Catholick
             Bishops
             .
             And
             when
             Elpidius
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             of
             
             Chrysostome's
             party
             ,
             urged
             them
             to
             subscribe
             that
             draught
             of
             the
             Creed
             then
             promulged
             by
             those
             Bishops
             ;
             they
             answered
             in
             presence
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             subscribe
             it
             :
             but
             they
             put
             off
             that
             business
             to
             another
             time
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             what
             must
             we
             determine
             concerning
             this
             question
             ?
             Athanasius
             indeed
             ,
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Synodis
            
             ,
             does
             wholly
             reject
             that
             
               Antiochian
               Synod
            
             ,
             together
             with
             its
             draught
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             as
             having
             been
             held
             by
             the
             Arians
             with
             a
             design
             to
             subvert
             the
             
               Nicene
               Creed
            
             .
             But
             to
             Athanasius
             (
             who
             cannot
             be
             a
             sufficient
             witness
             in
             his
             own
             case
             ,
             )
             we
             in
             the
             first
             place
             oppose
             Hilarius
             ,
             then
             Pope
             Julius
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             all
             the
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             have
             now
             at
             length
             by
             a
             generall
             consent
             admitted
             of
             that
             Synod
             .
             Hilarius
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             (
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Synodis
            
             )
             does
             fully
             admit
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             commends
             that
             form
             of
             the
             Creed
             drawn
             up
             there
             ,
             as
             being
             usefull
             and
             necessary
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             the
             Heresies
             which
             sprang
             up
             after
             the
             
               Nicene
               Councill
            
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             Pope
             Julius
             wrote
             a
             
               Synodick
               Epistle
            
             to
             all
             the
             Bishops
             who
             had
             been
             convened
             in
             that
             Synod
             ;
             amongst
             whom
             were
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               Narcissus
               ,
               Theodorus
            
             ,
             and
             Maris
             .
             Which
             
               Synodick
               Epistle
               Athanasius
            
             does
             record
             intire
             ,
             at
             pag.
             739.
             &c.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             .
             1626.
             
             In
             the
             title
             and
             body
             of
             that
             Letter
             ,
             Julius
             terms
             them
             
               Beloved
               Brethren
            
             ;
             which
             undoubtedly
             he
             would
             never
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             he
             lookt
             upon
             them
             to
             have
             been
             Arians
             .
             Now
             ,
             what
             reason
             had
             he
             to
             look
             upon
             them
             to
             be
             Arians
             ,
             who
             as
             yet
             had
             not
             been
             condemned
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             any
             Synod
             ;
             and
             amongst
             whom
             there
             were
             very
             many
             stiff
             maintainers
             of
             the
             
               Nicene
               Creed
            
             ,
             which
             Baronius
             himself
             does
             not
             deny
             ?
             Of
             which
             sort
             was
             Dianius
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             in
             Cappadocia
             ,
             whom
             Julius
             names
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ;
             concerning
             whose
             praises
             
               Basil
               the
               Great
            
             has
             a
             peculiar
             Epistle
             extant
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             all
             the
             Easterns
             have
             acknowledged
             that
             Synod
             to
             be
             Catholick
             ,
             and
             inserted
             its
             Sanctions
             into
             the
             book
             of
             Canons
             ,
             soon
             after
             John
             Chrysostome's
             times
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             Chalcedon-Councill
             .
             And
             at
             ▪
             length
             the
             
               Western
               Church
            
             has
             by
             degrees
             admitted
             of
             those
             Canons
             ,
             rendred
             into
             Latine
             by
             
               Dionysius
               Exiguus
            
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             in
             John
             Chrysostome's
             times
             they
             might
             be
             rejected
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             were
             not
             received
             by
             a
             generall
             consent
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             nor
             as
             yet
             admitted
             by
             the
             Romish
             Church
             .
             
               Pope
               Innocentius
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             Church
             ,
             (
             which
             Sozomen
             has
             recorded
             ,
             book
             8.
             chap.
             26.
             )
             does
             in
             no
             wise
             admit
             of
             these
             Canons
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Socrat
             .
             book
             2.
             chap.
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             Christophorson
             supposed
             that
             these
             words
             were
             spoken
             by
             Socrates
             concerning
             the
             Bishops
             convened
             in
             the
             Antiochian-Synod
             .
             But
             I
             think
             they
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             concerning
             the
             Bishops
             then
             assembled
             at
             Constantinople
             against
             
               John
               Chrysostome
            
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             and
             Musculus
             took
             this
             place
             :
             for
             Epiphanius
             has
             rendred
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               non
               intelligentes
               ,
               quod
               dum
               hâc
               regulâ
               uterentur
               ,
               Athanasium
               quoque
               deponerent
               ,
               not
               understanding
               ,
               that
               whilest
               they
               made
               use
               of
               this
               Canon
               ,
               they
               deposed
               Athanasius
               also
               :
            
             and
             Musculus
             has
             translated
             it
             happily
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               nec
               cogitantes
               ,
               non
               Johannem
               se
               modò
               ,
               sed
               &
               ipsum
               Athanasium
               hoc
               Canone
               utentes
               deponere
               ,
               nor
               thinking
               ,
               that
               by
               using
               of
               this
               Canon
               ,
               they
               deposed
               not
               only
               Johannes
               ,
               but
               even
               Athanasius
               himself
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             Christophorson
             thought
             these
             words
             were
             spoken
             concerning
             John
             ,
             who
             after
             this
             was
             withheld
             from
             entring
             the
             Church
             ▪
             But
             I
             ▪
             had
             rather
             they
             should
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Emperour
             himself
             ;
             in
             which
             sense
             Epiphanius
             and
             Musculus
             takes
             them
             .
             Our
             sentiment
             is
             confirmed
             by
             that
             passage
             in
             Socrates
             which
             occurs
             a
             little
             before
             in
             this
             chapter
             :
             where
             he
             relates
             ,
             that
             Arcadius
             at
             the
             approach
             of
             Christmas
             ,
             gave
             John
             notice
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             come
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             unless
             John
             (
             who
             had
             been
             condemned
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             a
             Synod
             ,
             )
             should
             first
             clear
             himself
             .
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             therefore
             ,
             at
             the
             approach
             of
             
               Easter
               ,
               Arcadius
            
             gives
             John
             notice
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             go
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             John
             ,
             condemned
             now
             by
             two
             Synods
             ,
             resided
             therein
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             This
             Edifice
             was
             called
             the
             
               Senate-house
               .
               The
               Author
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
               ,
            
             at
             the
             
               sixth
               Consulate
               of
               Honorius
            
             which
             he
             bore
             with
             Aristaenetus
             ,
             has
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               And
               on
               a
               sudden
               the
               Great
               Church
               was
               burns
               together
               with
               the
               Senate-house
               ,
            
             [
             fired
             ]
             
               by
               those
               who
               held
               it
               ,
               termed
               the
               Xylocercetae
               ,
               on
               the
               second
               day
               ,
               at
               the
               sixth
               hour
               .
            
             See
             
               Chronic.
               Alexandr
            
             .
             pag.
             714.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Monach.
            
             1615.
             
             Zosimus
             describes
             this
             Structure
             about
             the
             middle
             of
             
               his
               fifth
               book
            
             .
             It
             was
             in
             the
             
               Second
               Ward
            
             of
             the
             City
             Constantinople
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             the
             
               Old
               description
            
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             published
             before
             the
             
               Notitia
               Imperii
               Romani
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             This
             (
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             )
             is
             the
             Manichaean
             and
             
               Semipagan
               Praefect
            
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             who
             ,
             at
             the
             dedication
             of
             
             Eudoxia's
             Statue
             ,
             had
             mocked
             the
             Christians
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             related
             before
             (
             see
             note
             (
             a.
             )
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
             )
             from
             
               Theophanes
               .
               Palladius
            
             (
             in
             the
             
               Life
               of
               Chrysostome
            
             )
             speaks
             concerning
             the
             same
             Optatus
             ;
             that
             when
             he
             was
             Praefect
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             he
             compelled
             the
             Noble
             Matrons
             either
             to
             communicate
             with
             Arsacius
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             put
             into
             John
             Chrysostome's
             Bishoprick
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             pay
             two
             hundred
             pounds
             of
             Gold
             into
             the
             Exchequer
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             chap.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               the
               destemper
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             See
             the
             close
             of
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             .
          
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             [
             November
             ,
             ]
             it
             must
             be
             [
             September
             ,
             ]
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Sfortian
             M.
             S.
             and
             in
             Epiphanius
             Scholasticus's
             Version
             .
             Nor
             did
             Nicephorus
             read
             otherwise
             ,
             who
             adds
             ,
             that
             the
             day
             whereon
             
               John
               Chrysostome
            
             died
             ,
             was
             dedicated
             to
             the
             
               Exaltation
               of
               the
               Holy
               Cross.
               For
               so
               it
               was
               agreeable
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               had
               passed
               his
               whole
               life
               under
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               had
               gloried
               in
               nothing
               but
               in
               the
               Cross
               of
               his
               Lord
               ,
               should
               be
               loosed
               from
               the
               Frame
               of
               his
               body
               on
               that
               Festivall
               ,
            
             as
             the
             same
             Nicephorus
             does
             elegantly
             write
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             what
             Homily
             this
             was
             said
             by
             Chrysostome
             ,
             I
             cannot
             find
             .
             And
             yet
             we
             have
             little
             reason
             to
             question
             
             Socrates's
             authority
             ,
             because
             he
             lived
             in
             the
             same
             times
             ,
             and
             could
             have
             heard
             the
             Sermons
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             Chrysostome
             ,
             as
             of
             Sisinnius
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Novatians
             .
             Moreover
             ▪
             it
             may
             be
             more
             certainly
             concluded
             from
             this
             passage
             ,
             than
             from
             any
             other
             ,
             that
             Socrates
             was
             a
             Novatianist
             .
             For
             he
             does
             both
             put
             an
             ill
             interpretation
             upon
             
             Chrysostome's
             saying
             ,
             and
             also
             openly
             favours
             Sisinrius
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Novatian
             party
             ,
             against
             
               John
               Chrysostome
            
             .
             —
             You
             must
             know
             further
             ,
             that
             this
             saying
             was
             objected
             to
             Chrysostome
             by
             Bishop
             Isaacius
             in
             the
             
               Synod
               ad
               Quercum
               ▪
            
             because
             he
             gave
             sinners
             a
             liberty
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             taught
             ,
             
               if
               you
               have
               sinned
               again
               ,
               repent
               again
               .
               And
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               you
               sin
               ,
               come
               to
               me
               and
               I
               will
               heal
               you
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Eccles.
             9.
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             Luke
             9.
             29.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             Suidas
             ,
             at
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             this
             whole
             passage
             in
             Socrates
             is
             transcribed
             ,
             where
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ●e
               answered
            
             ]
             is
             wanting
             .
             Which
             word
             must
             either
             be
             expunged
             here
             as
             superfluous
             ,
             [
             which
             we
             have
             done
             in
             our
             Version
             ;
             ]
             or
             else
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             subjoyned
             ]
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             must
             be
             blotted
             out
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               he
               hunts
               after
               words
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               a
               nutt-tree
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               the
               Space
            
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             Appendix
             is
             part
             of
             
               the
               eleventh
               chapter
               of
               this
               book
               ,
            
             worded
             in
             a
             different
             manner
             only
             .
             
               Musculus
               ,
               Grynaeus
            
             ,
             and
             D
             r
             Hanmer
             have
             omitted
             it
             in
             their
             Versions
             .
             
               Christophorson
               ,
               Curterius
            
             ,
             and
             Valesius
             have
             inserted
             it
             in
             their
             translations
             .
             The
             
               Greek
               Text
            
             of
             it
             occurs
             in
             
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
             Valesius's
             ;
             from
             which
             latter
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             into
             English.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               narrowness
               of
               mind
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               gave
               not
            
             .
          
           
             a
             He
             means
             the
             oath
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             at
             the
             11
             th
             chapter
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               if
               Serapion
               dies
               a
               Christian
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               not
               been
               incarnate
               .
            
             Further
             ▪
             these
             words
             [
             condemns
             ]
             and
             [
             excommunicates
             ]
             denote
             
             Severianus's
             menaces
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             thing
             it self
             .
             For
             Severianus
             Bishop
             of
             Gabali
             had
             no
             power
             of
             condemning
             or
             deposing
             a
             Deacon
             of
             another
             Diocess
             ;
             but
             he
             only
             threatned
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             and
             committed
             his
             complaint
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Bishops
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               the
               honour
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               was
               not
               obedient
               to
               what
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             See
             chap.
             11
             ,
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e478620
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Arcadius's
               Son.
            
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Socrates
             book
             2.
             chap.
             1●
             .
          
           
             a
             Nicephorus
             (
             book
             14.
             chap.
             1.
             )
             relates
             that
             this
             Anthemius
             enlarged
             the
             Pomoerium
             ,
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             
               a
               space
               about
               the
               walls
               of
               a
               City
               or
               Town
               ,
               as
               well
               within
               as
               without
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               to
               be
               built
               upon
               ▪
            
             ]
             of
             the
             City
             Constantinople
             ,
             demolished
             the
             old
             walls
             ,
             and
             built
             new
             on●●
             towards
             
               the
               Continent
               ,
               which
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             are
             now
             standing
             :
             and
             that
             he
             finished
             the
             work
             with
             an
             incredible
             swiftness
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             within
             the
             space
             of
             two
             months
             .
             For
             so
             I
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               walls
               to
               the
               Landward
            
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             Langus
             does
             ,
             Brick-walls
             .
             But
             Nicephorus
             seems
             to
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             who
             attributes
             that
             to
             Anthemius
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             long
             after
             by
             
               Cyrus
               Praefect
            
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             (
             as
             Cedrenus
             relates
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             )
             on
             the
             26
             th
             year
             of
             
               Theodosius
               Junior
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             I
             would
             very
             willingly
             expunge
             this
             whole
             clause
             in
             our
             Socrates
             .
             For
             it
             disturbs
             the
             sense
             ,
             and
             seems
             to
             have
             crept
             from
             the
             Margin
             into
             the
             Text.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             Troïlus
             the
             Sophista
             was
             one
             of
             Anthemius's
             chiefest
             friends
             ,
             as
             (
             besides
             Socrates
             )
             Synesius
             informs
             us
             
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Troïlus
               .
               Socrates
            
             mentions
             the
             same
             Troïlus
             ,
             at
             chap.
             6.
             book
             6.
             where
             he
             speaks
             concerning
             
               Eusebius
               Scholasticus
            
             ,
             who
             wrote
             
               Gaina's
               war
               in
               verse
               .
               Suidas
            
             has
             mentioned
             the
             same
             person
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             where
             he
             affirms
             that
             he
             wrote
             
               Politick
               Orations
            
             ,
             and
             
               Books
               of
               Epistles
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             friendship
             ]
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Florentine
             M.
             S.
             is
             truer
             ,
             thus
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             wisdom
             .
             ]
             Which
             emendation
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Nicephorus
             .
             Vales.
             Valesius
             (
             in
             
               his
               account
               of
               the
               Life
               and
               Writings
               of
            
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             )
             reads
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Philosophy
             ;
             which
             alteration
             in
             the
             reading
             he
             makes
             in
             
               his
               Appendix
               to
               his
               Notes
               on
            
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             .
          
           
             *
             Book
             6.
             chap.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               without
               pr●meditation
            
             .
          
           
             a
             It
             would
             be
             more
             truly
             written
             Synnada
             ,
             with
             a
             
               double
               n.
            
             For
             so
             the
             name
             of
             this
             City
             is
             more
             frequently
             inscribed
             on
             
               old
               Coyns
               .
               Johannes
               Tristanus
            
             has
             produced
             a
             Coyn
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Caracalla's
             ,
             which
             has
             this
             inscription
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             [
             
               Synnade
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               n.
            
             ]
             Yet
             't
             is
             sometimes
             written
             with
             a
             single
             n.
             So
             it
             is
             in
             an
             
               old
               Coyn
            
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Nerva's
             ;
             in
             the
             reverse
             whereof
             Jupiter
             is
             engraven
             with
             this
             Inscription
             ,
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             This
             Coyn
             was
             in
             the
             Archives
             of
             that
             illustrious
             personage
             the
             
               Lord
               Bryennius
            
             ,
             concerning
             the
             meaning
             whereof
             when
             I
             was
             asked
             by
             the
             
               Learned
               Franciscus
               Ogerius
               ▪
            
             (
             to
             whom
             Pati●us
             had
             communicated
             
               that
               Coyn
            
             ,
             )
             my
             answer
             was
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             be
             read
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             the
             Synnadensians
             worshipped
             Jupiter
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Pandemos
             ,
             because
             having
             heretofore
             been
             gathered
             together
             out
             of
             many
             sorts
             of
             people
             in
             Greece
             ,
             by
             
               Acamas
               ,
               Theseus's
            
             son
             ,
             they
             inhabited
             the
             City
             Synnada
             .
             Whence
             says
             Stephanus
             ,
             the
             City
             was
             so
             named
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               from
               their
               dwelling
               together
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             those
             people
             out
             of
             whom
             the
             Colony
             of
             the
             Synnadensians
             was
             first
             collected
             ,
             were
             of
             two
             sorts
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Macedonians
             ,
             and
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             or
             Ionians
             ,
             who
             were
             in
             Asia
             ;
             as
             the
             same
             Stephanus
             relates
             .
             Whence
             we
             understand
             ,
             why
             (
             in
             the
             Emperour
             
               Caracalla's
               Coyn
            
             ,
             which
             
               Johannes
               Tristanus
            
             has
             set
             forth
             ,
             )
             the
             Synnadensians
             ,
             are
             termed
             Dorienses
             and
             Ionians
             .
             For
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             inscription
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             the
             Macedonians
             ,
             a
             Colony
             whereof
             Acamas
             brought
             thither
             ,
             were
             originally
             Dorienses
             .
             But
             the
             Athenians
             who
             went
             thither
             with
             
               Acamas
               Theseus's
            
             son
             ,
             and
             the
             Colonies
             which
             Acamas
             is
             reported
             to
             have
             gathered
             out
             of
             Asia
             ,
             were
             
               Ionians
               ▪
            
             so
             termed
             from
             Iön
             the
             Athenian
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             It
             is
             a
             famous
             question
             ,
             and
             usually
             disputed
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             lawfull
             for
             Catholicks
             ,
             especially
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             persecute
             Hereticks
             .
             In
             the
             determination
             whereof
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             a
             distinction
             is
             requisite
             .
             For
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             on
             account
             of
             amassing
             money
             together
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             Catholicks
             to
             molest
             and
             vex
             Hereticks
             ;
             which
             thing
             Theodosius
             Bishop
             of
             Synnada
             at
             that
             time
             did
             .
             Also
             ,
             to
             persecute
             them
             by
             criminall
             sentences
             ,
             and
             to
             thirst
             after
             their
             bloud
             ,
             is
             in
             like
             manner
             unlawfull
             ;
             as
             Idatius
             and
             some
             other
             Prelates
             of
             Spain
             did
             in
             their
             persecution
             of
             the
             Priscilianists
             .
             To
             whose
             communion
             when
             S
             t
             Martin
             had
             for
             some
             time
             joyned
             himself
             ,
             he
             acknowledged
             ,
             that
             great
             detriment
             befell
             him
             from
             that
             thing
             ,
             as
             
               Sulpicius
               Severus
            
             does
             relate
             
               in
               his
               Life
            
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             it
             is
             and
             always
             was
             lawfull
             for
             Catholicks
             ,
             to
             implore
             the
             aid
             of
             Princes
             and
             Magistrates
             against
             Hereticks
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             restrained
             ,
             and
             kept
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             duty
             ;
             least
             they
             should
             behave
             themselves
             insolently
             over
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             or
             least
             they
             should
             insult
             over
             and
             scoff
             at
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             .
             S
             r
             Augustine
             confesses
             indeed
             ,
             that
             heretofore
             this
             was
             his
             Sentiment
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Hereticks
             were
             not
             to
             be
             molested
             and
             vexed
             by
             Catholicks
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             to
             be
             invited
             by
             all
             instances
             of
             mansuetude
             and
             mildness
             .
             But
             afterwards
             he
             altered
             his
             opinion
             ,
             being
             most
             certainly
             informed
             ,
             that
             the
             Laws
             of
             Princes
             made
             against
             Hereticks
             ,
             are
             usefull
             to
             Hereticks
             themselves
             in
             order
             to
             their
             conversion
             .
             And
             he
             says
             this
             was
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Donatists
             themselves
             ,
             who
             had
             afterwards
             returned
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             For
             they
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             never
             returned
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             had
             always
             continued
             in
             their
             errour
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             been
             provoked
             and
             drawn
             as
             it
             were
             by
             those
             penalties
             and
             mulcts
             [
             contained
             in
             ]
             the
             Imperial
             Laws
             .
             There
             is
             a
             most
             elegant
             passage
             of
             Augustine's
             [
             about
             this
             matter
             ]
             in
             his
             48
             th
             
               Epistle
               to
               Vincentius
            
             ;
             to
             which
             is
             to
             be
             added
             another
             passage
             of
             the
             same
             Authour
             ,
             in
             
               his
               first
               book
               against
            
             Gaudentius
             ,
             chap.
             23.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             That
             is
             ,
             
               he
               drew
               and
               bound
               them
               as
               it
               were
               to
               Judges
               Tribunals
               .
            
             Translatours
             thought
             these
             words
             were
             spoken
             concerning
             bonds
             ,
             as
             if
             Theodosius
             the
             Bishop
             had
             brought
             the
             Hereticks
             bound
             before
             the
             Judges
             .
             In
             which
             sense
             Nicephorus
             also
             took
             this
             passage
             .
             But
             Socrates's
             words
             will
             not
             bear
             this
             meaning
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             madness
             ]
             Nicephorus
             and
             Christophorson
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Course
               ,
               device
            
             ,
             or
             purpose
             :
             ]
             with
             which
             reading
             I
             am
             best
             pleased
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               when
               he
               had
               celebrated
               a
               prayer
               .
            
          
           
             e
             We
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               unjustly
               ▪
            
             ]
             agreeable
             to
             the
             reading
             in
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Scholasticus
            
             ,
             and
             Nicephorus
             .
             The
             other
             Reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               contrary
               to
               reason
            
             ,
             or
             unexpectedly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Troubled
             with
             the
             palsy
             .
          
           
             *
             Book
             5.
             chap.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               worthy
               of
               many
               dangers
            
             .
          
           
             †
             See
             Luke
             22.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             like
             not
             the
             Version
             of
             Langus
             and
             Christophorson
             ,
             who
             have
             rendred
             this
             place
             thus
             :
             
               maledictus
               qui
               absque
               azimis
               pascha
               celebrat
               ,
               cursed
               is
               he
               who
               celebrates
               the
               Passover
               without
               unleavened
               bread
               .
            
             In
             my
             judgement
             it
             must
             be
             rendred
             thus
             ,
             beyond
             [
             or
             ,
             
               not
               on
            
             ]
             
               the
               days
               of
               unleavened
               bread
            
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Greek
             it
             is
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             :
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             imports
             
               beyond
               ,
               out
               of
            
             ,
             or
             
               saving
               on
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             Langus
             and
             Christophorson
             render
             thus
             :
             
               cum
               ex
               anticipatâ
               opinione
               Festum
               Paschae
               celebraret
               ,
               when
               he
               celebrated
               the
               Paschall
               Festivall
               by
               an
               anticipated
               opinion
               .
            
             I
             like
             Musculus's
             Version
             better
             ,
             who
             translates
             it
             thus
             :
             
               per
               anticipationem
               celebraret
               ,
               he
               celebrated
               [
               the
               Festivall
               ]
               by
               way
               of
               anticipation
               .
            
             For
             Sabbatius
             celebrating
             the
             Paschall
             solemnity
             after
             the
             Jewish
             manner
             ,
             prevented
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             kept
             that
             Festivall
             before
             the
             Sunday
             .
             If
             these
             words
             are
             thus
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Socrates
             uses
             the
             same
             term
             a
             little
             lower
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ;
             where
             speaking
             concerning
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             his
             words
             are
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               possest
               with
               a
               rude
               anticipate
               opinion
               .
            
             Where
             notwithstanding
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             seems
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             
               an
               anticipate
               opinion
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             I
             understand
             
               The
               Vigill
               of
               the
               Paschall
               Festivall
               .
            
             Nor
             can
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             be
             any
             other
             then
             
               the
               Vigill
               of
               the
               Paschall
               Festivall
               .
            
             For
             Sabbatius
             (
             although
             he
             anticipated
             Easter
             ,
             and
             celebrated
             it
             with
             the
             Jews
             yet
             )
             kept
             
               the
               Vigills
            
             on
             the
             
               Paschall
               Sabbath
            
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Christians
             ;
             with
             whom
             also
             he
             celebrated
             Easter-day
             in
             a
             dissembling
             and
             negligent
             manner
             ,
             as
             Socrates
             has
             related
             before
             ,
             in
             book
             5.
             chap.
             21.
             
             And
             thus
             this
             passage
             in
             Socrates
             was
             understood
             by
             Nicephorus
             ,
             whose
             words
             
               his
               Translatour
            
             hath
             not
             rendred
             well
             .
             Nicephorus's
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             are
             to
             be
             translated
             thus
             ,
             
               But
               in
               regard
               they
               celebrated
               the
               solemn
               Vigill
               with
               a
               congruous
               worship
               meerly
               for
               fashions
               sake
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Moreover
             ,
             why
             Sabbatius
             (
             although
             he
             followed
             the
             Jews
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             Easter
             ,
             notwithstanding
             )
             would
             feign
             a
             celebration
             of
             Easter
             with
             the
             Christians
             ,
             this
             in
             my
             judgement
             is
             the
             reason
             ;
             because
             he
             feared
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Emperours
             who
             had
             made
             a
             Sanction
             that
             they
             should
             be
             accounted
             Hereticks
             ,
             who
             kept
             not
             Easter
             on
             one
             and
             the
             same
             day
             with
             all
             other
             Christians
             .
             This
             was
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             ,
             in
             the
             
               ninth
               Law
               of
               the
               Theodosian
               Code
               de
               Haereticis
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Rustick
             ,
             or
             ,
             clownish
             .
          
           
             *
             Book
             .
             5.
             chap.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               delighted
               with
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             See
             book
             5.
             chap.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               a
               drousie
               disease
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Musculus
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               who
               was
               Theophilus's
               Nephew
               by
               his
               sister
               .
               Christophorson
            
             translates
             it
             ,
             
               the
               son
               of
               his
               brother
               .
               Nicephorus
            
             (
             book
             14.
             chap.
             25
             ,
             )
             says
             
               Theophilus
               was
               Cyrillus's
               Unckle
               by
               the
               Father's
               side
            
             ;
             his
             words
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             Theodoret
             terms
             him
             only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Unckle
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             rather
             believe
             he
             was
             
               Cyrillus's
               mother's
               brother
            
             .
             In
             Sozomen
             there
             is
             mention
             of
             
             Theophilus's
             Sister
             .
             
               Facundus
               Hermianensis
            
             and
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             term
             Theophilus
             Cyrillus's
             Cousin-german
             ;
             which
             is
             ill
             done
             :
             but
             from
             thence
             't
             is
             clearly
             intimated
             ,
             that
             Cyrillus
             was
             related
             to
             Theophilus
             by
             his
             Sister
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Alexandria
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               from
               the
               Sacerdotal
               degree
               and
               order
            
             ]
             it
             must
             doubtless
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             surpassing
             [
             
               or
               beyond
            
             ]
             
               the
               Sacerdotal
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             according
             as
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savill
            
             had
             noted
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               Copy
            
             from
             
               Christophorsons
               book
            
             .
             Notwithstanding
             both
             Translatours
             have
             followed
             the
             common
             reading
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             endured
             .
             Socrates
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             speaking
             concerning
             the
             same
             thing
             at
             chap.
             11.
             
               of
               this
               book
            
             ,
             uses
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             there
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Roman
               Bishoprick
               ,
               having
               (
               like
               that
               of
               Alexandria
               )
               surpassed
               the
               Sacerdotal
               degree
               and
               bounds
               ,
               and
               degenerated
               long
               before
               into
               a
               secular
               principality
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               but
               there
               are
               severall
            
             ]
             it
             is
             better
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               For
               there
               are
               several
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Book
             6.
             chap.
             15
             ,
             and
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               who
               are
               numerous
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             it
             must
             undoubtedly
             bee
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               whose
               interest
               is
               great
               with
               the
               persian
               King.
            
             ]
             Thus
             Nicephorus
             read
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             prayed
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               where
               the
               unquenchable
               fire
               was
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Stock
             ,
             or
             ▪
             Race
             .
          
           
             ‖
             That
             is
             ,
             
               every
               tenth
               man
               put
               to
               death
               .
            
          
           
             c
             We
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               by
               a
               device
               they
               raised
               ▪
            
             &c.
             ]
             not
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               And
               by
               a
               device
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Otherwise
             ,
             a
             repetition
             of
             the
             same
             particle
             would
             be
             odious
             and
             unpleasant
             .
             Many
             errours
             in
             these
             particles
             are
             usually
             committed
             by
             
               Transcribers
               of
               books
            
             ,
             whilest
             they
             write
             too
             hastily
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Here
             we
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             calls
             this
             Bishop
             of
             
               Persian
               Abla●ies
               .
               Nicephorus
            
             terms
             him
             Abdas
             .
             In
             the
             Ssortian
             M.
             S.
             he
             is
             stiled
             An●das
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Tryall
             ,
             or
             ,
             Experiment
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Or
               ,
               
                 Roman
                 dignity
                 .
                 Zosimus
              
               (
               book
               5.
               )
               relates
               ,
               that
               Alarichus
               ,
               after
               the
               expedition
               against
               the
               Tyrant
               Eugenius
               ,
               wherein
               he
               had
               done
               excellent
               service
               ,
               was
               Commander
               of
               no
               Roman
               Forces
               ,
               but
               returned
               into
               Thracia
               ,
               and
               kept
               with
               him
               those
               Barbarians
               only
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               commanded
               .
               But
               ,
               a
               little
               afterwards
               ,
               when
               being
               sent
               for
               by
               Rufinus
               ,
               he
               had
               ruined
               Graecia
               and
               Epirus
               ,
               he
               was
               created
               
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Milice
              
               throughout
               Illyricum
               ;
               as
               Claudian
               informs
               us
               in
               
                 his
                 second
                 book
                 against
                 Eutropius
              
               .
            
             
               
                 —
                 Vastator
                 Achivae
              
               
                 Gentis
                 ,
                 &
                 Epirum
                 nuper
                 populatus
                 inultam
                 ,
              
               
                 Praesidet
                 Illyricis
                 .
                 Jam
                 quos
                 obsedit
                 ,
                 amicus
              
               
                 Ingreditur
                 muros
                 ,
                 illis
                 responsa
                 daturus
                 ,
              
               
                 Quorum
                 conjugibus
                 potitur
                 ,
                 natosque
                 peremit
                 .
              
               
                 Sic
                 hostes
                 pensare
                 solent
                 .
                 —
              
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             thorow
             .
          
           
             b
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               their
               admirable
               works
               and
               structures
            
             ]
             I
             think
             it
             must
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               the
               admirable
               works
               and
               structures
               therein
               :
            
             ]
             which
             reading
             we
             have
             expressed
             in
             our
             Version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               some
               body
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             seized
             ,
             or
             ,
             devoured
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             book
             5.
             chap.
             2●
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               his
               immorality
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             expression
             is
             not
             in
             my
             judgment
             good
             
               Greek
               .
               Nicephorus
            
             in
             regard
             he
             liked
             it
             not
             ,
             altered
             it
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               moved
               every
               rope
               to
               get
               into
               the
               Bishoprick
               .
            
             But
             in
             my
             mind
             ,
             this
             place
             in
             Socrates
             is
             to
             be
             thus
             restored
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               because
               he
               did
               all
               things
               with
               a
               design
               of
               getting
               into
               the
               Bishoprick
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             '
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Musculus
             renders
             it
             
               per
               singulas
               domos
               ,
               from
               house
               to
               house
               .
               Grynaeus
            
             and
             
               Curterius
               ,
               de
               suis
               ipsius
               ●or●unis
               ,
               of
               his
               own
               estate
               .
               Valesius
               ,
               ex
               propria
               pecunia
               ,
               of
               his
               own
               money
               .
            
          
           
             b
             The
             Loaves
             which
             the
             Faithfull
             offered
             for
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             were
             termed
             
               the
               Loaves
               of
               Benediction
            
             .
             For
             so
             
               Dionysius
               Exiguus
            
             renders
             the
             59
             th
             
               Canon
               of
               the
               Laodicean
               Councill
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Bread
               of
               Benediction
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               offered
               in
               Lent
               ,
               except
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               and
               on
               Sunday
               only
               .
            
             Of
             these
             Loaves
             some
             were
             taken
             for
             the
             Eucharist
             :
             the
             rest
             were
             allotted
             for
             the
             food
             of
             the
             Clergy
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             who
             also
             took
             some
             of
             them
             himself
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             he
             would
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             this
             place
             .
             You
             must
             note
             further
             ,
             that
             Socrates
             says
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               from
               the
               Churches
            
             .
             For
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             arbitrement
             ,
             disposed
             of
             the
             oblations
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             which
             were
             under
             his
             own
             jurisdiction
             .
             See
             
               Gelasius's
               Decretalls
            
             ,
             cap.
             27.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             '
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             from
             
             Christophorson's
             book
             ,
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               own
               copy
               ,
               hath
               mended
               it
               thus
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             reading
             Christophorson
             has
             followed
             .
             But
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             thus
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               The
               best
               Oratour
               of
               his
               own
               time
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             Schollars
             of
             the
             Sophists
             ,
             who
             learned
             Rhetorick
             were
             heretofore
             termed
             Rhetoricians
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             all
             the
             Sophists
             Schollars
             had
             not
             that
             appellation
             ,
             but
             the
             eminentest
             of
             them
             only
             ,
             who
             being
             initiated
             by
             a
             certain
             Rite
             ,
             wore
             a
             
               Rhetorician's
               Pallium
            
             ,
             which
             was
             red
             or
             s●arl●t-coloured
             .
             We
             are
             informed
             hereof
             by
             Cyrillus
             in
             
               his
               Lexicon
            
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Pallium's
               were
               certain
               Cloaks
               .
               Some
            
             [
             
               were
               worn
            
             ]
             
               by
               Rhetoricians
               :
               which
               were
               red
               and
               scarl●t-coloured
               ▪
               others
               ,
               by
               Philosophers
               ,
               which
               were
               of
               a
               dark-colour
               .
               This
               was
               the
               Badge
               ,
               worn
               by
               them
               daily
               .
            
             By
             what
             Rite
             Rhetoricians
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             made
             at
             
               Athens
               ,
               Olympiadorus
               (
               in
               excerptis
               Historiarum
               apud
               Photium
               ,
               )
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
               ,
            
             and
             Eunapius
             do
             declare
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             Muscul●s
             and
             Christophorson
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               against
               them
            
             .
             ]
             Which
             reading
             I
             like
             better
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             Nicephorus
             retains
             the
             common
             reading
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             was
             mistaken
             in
             thinking
             there
             was
             a
             Festivall
             which
             the
             Alexandrians
             called
             Politia
             .
             Nor
             was
             Christophorson
             less
             out
             ,
             in
             supposing
             the
             publick
             Edicts
             of
             the
             
               Imperiall
               Praesects
            
             to
             be
             so
             termed
             by
             the
             Alexandrians
             ,
             which
             Orestes
             published
             then
             in
             the
             Theatre
             .
             In
             which
             he
             is
             doubly
             mistaken
             .
             First
             ,
             because
             he
             thought
             that
             all
             the
             
               Imperiall
               Edicts
            
             were
             by
             the
             Alexandrians
             called
             Politia
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             those
             Edicts
             only
             had
             that
             name
             ,
             which
             belonged
             to
             the
             quiet
             and
             profit
             of
             the
             City
             .
             Agreeable
             whereto
             ,
             those
             Orders
             made
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             prizes
             of
             Corn
             and
             other
             vendible
             commodities
             usually
             exposed
             to
             sale
             in
             the
             Market
             ,
             at
             Paris
             we
             now
             term
             
               in
               French
            
             a
             Police
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Orders
               of
               Police
            
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Christophorson
             mistakes
             in
             supposing
             that
             these
             Edicts
             were
             published
             by
             Orestes
             in
             the
             Theatre
             .
             For
             Socrates
             does
             not
             say
             so
             ▪
             but
             only
             that
             Orestes
             made
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             dictated
             ,
             or
             rehearsed
             to
             his
             officers
             )
             these
             orders
             in
             the
             Theatre
             .
             For
             the
             Roman
             Magistrates
             were
             wont
             to
             sit
             in
             judgment
             and
             decide
             matters
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             in
             the
             Theatre
             ,
             Circus
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             place
             they
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             .
             So
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             relates
             (
             book
             15.
             )
             concerning
             
               Leontius
               Praefect
            
             of
             the
             City
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             orders
             then
             made
             by
             Orestes
             ,
             respected
             the
             Theatre
             ,
             and
             the
             
               publick
               shows
               ▪
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             which
             are
             the
             terms
             here
             used
             ,
             )
             do
             import
             
               the
               first
               R●aiments
               which
               children
               learn.
            
             The
             teachers
             hereof
             are
             by
             the
             Greeks
             termed
             Grammatistae
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             
               Latines
               Li●●ratores
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Plausus
               ,
               clapping
               of
               hands
            
             ;
             such
             as
             is
             now
             used
             at
             Plays
             ;
             then
             belike
             usuall
             at
             Sermons
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             given
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               in
               all
               the
            
             Wards
             
               of
               the
               City
            
             .
          
           
             d
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             These
             persons
             the
             Greeks
             in
             one
             word
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               professours
               of
               Physick
            
             .
             Such
             a
             one
             was
             
               Magnus
               Medicus
            
             ,
             who
             professed
             Physick
             publickly
             at
             Alexandria
             ;
             but
             was
             a
             better
             Oratour
             then
             Physitian
             ;
             as
             Eunapius
             informs
             us
             ,
             in
             
               his
               book
               De
               Vi●is
               Sophistarum
            
             .
             Such
             a
             one
             also
             was
             Ge●ius
             the
             Physitian
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Zeno
             ;
             concerning
             whom
             see
             
               Stephanus
               Byzantius
               ,
               in
               the
               word
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Damascius
             (
             in
             
               the
               Life
               of
               Isidorus
            
             )
             spends
             a
             great
             many
             words
             about
             this
             Gesius
             ;
             and
             from
             him
             
               Suidas
               ,
               in
               the
               word
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Where
             he
             divides
             Physick
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             Theory
             and
             Practise
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             Cyrillus
             therefore
             held
             forth
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Gospells
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             might
             conjure
             and
             earnestly
             beseech
             
               Orestes
               Praefect
            
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             to
             be
             reconciled
             with
             him
             .
             We
             have
             remarked
             already
             (
             see
             book
             6.
             chap.
             11.
             note
             b.
             )
             that
             the
             Antients
             did
             usually
             conjure
             and
             earnestly
             beseech
             ,
             by
             those
             things
             which
             they
             used
             to
             swear
             by
             .
             The
             Christians
             usage
             was
             to
             swear
             by
             the
             Gospells
             ,
             laying
             their
             hands
             on
             those
             
               sacred
               Books
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             evidently
             known
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             O●●icers
             .
          
           
             a
             That
             is
             ,
             
               tortured
               him
            
             .
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             undertaking
             ,
             ]
             it
             must
             undoubtedly
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               put
               him
               to
            
             ,
             or
             
               made
               him
               undergo
            
             ,
             ]
             as
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             had
             mended
             it
             at
             the
             Margin
             of
             
               his
               Copy
            
             .
             Nor
             did
             Musculus
             read
             otherwise
             ,
             who
             has
             rendred
             this
             place
             thus
             :
             
               quem
               ille
               publice
               secundum
               leges
               torturae
               subjicit
               ,
               whom
               he
               makes
               to
               undergo
               torture
               in
               publick
               ,
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Laws
               .
            
             Where
             you
             see
             Musculus
             took
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             
               an
               adverb
            
             ,
             and
             is
             therein
             followed
             by
             Christophorson
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             renders
             it
             :
             
               Praefectus
               palàm
               ,
               uti
               leges
               postulant
               ,
               de
               eo
               quaestionem
               exercere
               ,
               The
               Praefect
               ,
               as
               the
               Laws
               required
               ,
               put
               him
               to
               the
               Question
               openly
               .
            
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             taken
             adjectively
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             .
             I
             have
             observed
             a
             little
             before
             from
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Roman
             Magistrates
             were
             wont
             to
             take
             Criminalls
             openly
             and
             in
             publick
             ,
             and
             torture
             them
             ;
             in
             regard
             they
             had
             their
             Apparitors
             always
             about
             them
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             even
             whilest
             they
             rode
             in
             their
             Chariots
             ,
             they
             put
             offenders
             
               to
               the
               Question
            
             ,
             as
             Marcellinus
             relates
             concerning
             Leontius
             ,
             and
             Socrates
             at
             this
             place
             concerning
             Orestes
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             Verb
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             extinguished
             ,
             is
             in
             no
             wise
             agreeably
             used
             here
             .
             I
             had
             much
             rather
             make
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             rekindled
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             which
             Verb
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             and
             the
             
               Geneva
               Printers
            
             have
             set
             in
             the
             margin
             from
             
             Christophorson's
             Copy
             ,
             )
             is
             not
             to
             be
             born
             with
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             signifies
             ,
             
               was
               kindled
            
             ,
             not
             ,
             
               was
               renewed
            
             .
             I
             found
             here
             no
             alteration
             in
             the
             M.
             SS
             .
             Copies
             .
             Nicephorus
             has
             also
             followed
             the
             common
             reading
             .
             For
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             extinguished
             ,
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               was
               obscured
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             obliterated
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             incomparably
             Learned
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             ,
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               Copy
            
             ,
             had
             made
             this
             remark
             ,
             which
             we
             thought
             good
             to
             communicate
             to
             the
             studious
             Reader
             .
             
               Theo
               Interpres
               Ptolemaei
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Theon
               Ptolemie's
               Interpreter
               ,
               in
               the
            
             81
             st
             
               year
               of
               the
               Diocletian
               Epocha
               (
               which
               was
               Valens's
               fifth
               year
               ,
               as
               I
               suppose
               ,
               )
               observed
               two
               Lunar
               conjunctions
               ,
               the
               one
            
             Synodicam
             
               the
               other
            
             Panselenon
             .
             
               See
               pag.
            
             277
             and
             282.
             
               of
               Theon's
               Comments
               upon
               the
               Almagestus
               ,
               Edit
               .
               Basil.
            
             1538.
             
             
               Therefore
               ,
               't
               is
               very
               probable
               ,
               that
               this
               Theon
               was
               Hypatia's
               Father
               .
               For
               ,
               from
               those
               observations
               to
               Hypatia's
               death
               ,
               there
               are
            
             47
             years
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             At
             Alexandria
             there
             was
             heretofore
             a
             School
             of
             
               Platonick
               Philosophy
            
             ,
             over
             which
             ,
             amongst
             others
             ,
             Hierocles
             the
             Philosopher
             presided
             ;
             as
             Damascius
             (
             in
             the
             
               Life
               of
               Isidorus
               ,
               pag.
            
             1038
             ,
             )
             and
             
               Aeneas
               Gazaeus
               (
               in
               Theophrasto
            
             ,
             )
             do
             inform
             us
             .
             But
             
               the
               Succession
            
             of
             this
             School
             is
             not
             to
             be
             deduced
             from
             Plotinus
             .
             For
             Plotinus
             never
             taught
             Philosophy
             at
             
               Alexandria
               .
               Plotinus
            
             was
             indeed
             instructed
             in
             Philosophy
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             by
             Ammonius
             ;
             but
             he
             himself
             never
             kept
             a
             School
             there
             ,
             but
             continued
             teaching
             at
             Rome
             for
             the
             space
             of
             twenty
             six
             years
             compleat
             ,
             untill
             his
             death
             ;
             as
             Porphyrius
             relates
             
               in
               his
               Life
            
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             instead
             of
             Plotinus
             ,
             I
             would
             more
             willingly
             put
             Ammonius
             here
             .
             Unless
             we
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               School
            
             had
             associated
             Plotinus
             to
             themselves
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             eminent
             est
             Master
             and
             Instructor
             of
             the
             
               Platonick
               Philosophy
            
             .
             By
             this
             means
             our
             Socrates
             may
             be
             excused
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               confidence
               and
               freedome
               in
               speaking
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Athanasius
             mentions
             this
             Church
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               ad
               Solitarios
            
             ,
             pag.
             860.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               have
               not
               the
               Arians
               and
               ●●gans
               offered
               sacrifice
               in
               the
               Great
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               Caesareum
               ,
               and
               [
               performed
               ]
               blasphemies
               against
               Christ
               ,
               by
               his
               command
               as
               it
               were
               ?
            
             He
             means
             the
             Cow
             ,
             which
             the
             Pagans
             would
             have
             offered
             in
             
               the
               Great
               Church
            
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             had
             spoken
             before
             ,
             at
             pag.
             848.
             
             Epiphanius
             says
             a
             great
             deal
             concerning
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             in
             
               Haeres
               .
               Arian
               .
               chap.
            
             2.
             
             'T
             is
             called
             
               Basilica
               Caesarea
            
             in
             
               Liberatus's
               Breviarium
            
             ,
             cap.
             18.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               wrought
               no
               small
               disgrace
               to
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             Damascius
             (
             in
             
               the
               life
               of
               Isidorus
               the
               Philosopher
               ,
            
             which
             by
             Gods
             assistance
             I
             will
             ere
             long
             set
             forth
             larger
             by
             half
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             )
             does
             make
             Cyrillus
             the
             Authour
             of
             
             Hypatia's
             murder
             .
             
             Damascius's
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             ,
             which
             occur
             in
             Suidas
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             most
             elegant
             passage
             ,
             which
             in
             favour
             to
             the
             studious
             Reader
             ,
             I
             will
             render
             into
             English
             ,
             and
             annex
             it
             here
             ,
             repeating
             
             Damascius's
             words
             a
             little
             higher
             .
             
               The
               Governours
               also
               of
               the
               City
               Alexandria
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               came
               into
               that
               City
               ,
               visited
               her
               in
               the
               first
               place
               .
               Which
               has
               been
               usually
               done
               at
               Athens
               also
               .
               For
               ,
               though
               the
               thing
               it self
               be
               lost
               ,
               yes
               the
               name
               of
               Philosophy
               seems
               as
               yet
               magnificent
               and
               venerable
               to
               persons
               who
               hold
               the
               principall
               place
               in
               the
               government
               of
               the
               publick
               .
               It
               hapned
               therefore
               one
               time
               ,
               that
            
             Cyrillus
             
               a
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               passing
               by
            
             Hypatia
             '
             
               s
               house
               ,
               saw
               a
               great
               company
               before
               her
               door
               ,
               both
               of
               men
               and
               horses
               ;
               some
               of
               whom
               came
               ,
               others
               went
               away
               ,
               and
               others
               stayed
               .
               And
               when
               he
               had
               inquired
               what
               that
               multitude
               moant
               and
               why
               so
               great
               a
               tumult
               was
               made
               ,
               he
               was
               answered
               by
               his
               followers
               ,
               that
               they
               then
               saluted
            
             Hypatia
             
               the
               Philosopheress
               ,
               and
               that
               that
               was
               her
               house
               .
               Which
               when
            
             Cyrillus
             
               had
               been
               acquainted
               with
               ,
               he
               was
               so
               galled
               with
               envy
               ,
               that
               he
               forthwith
               contrived
               her
               murder
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               most
               nefarious
               manner
               .
               For
               when
            
             Hypatia
             
               went
               out
               of
               her
               house
               as
               she
               was
               wont
               to
               do
               ,
               many
               inhumane
               Russians
               ,
               who
               fear
               neither
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               nor
               the
               revenge
               of
               men
               ,
               assault
               and
               kill
               her
               ;
               defiling
               their
               own
               country
               with
               a
               most
               horrid
               crime
               and
               disgrace
               .
               The
               Emperour
               was
               highly
               incensed
               there●●
               ,
               and
               had
               revenged
               it
               ,
               had
               not
            
             Aedesius
             
               corrupted
               the
               Emperours
               friends
               .
               The
               Emperour
               pardoned
               the
               Assassines
               .
               But
               he
               drew
               the
               revenge
               upon
               his
               own
               head
               ,
               and
               on
               his
               own
               family
               :
               For
               his
               Nephew
               underwent
               the
               punishment
               .
            
             Thus
             far
             Damascius
             .
             Where
             by
             Nephew
             he
             means
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             Valentinianus
             the
             son
             of
             Placidia
             ,
             who
             was
             Aunt
             to
             
               Theodosius
               Junior
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               Theodosius's
               Tenth
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Christophorson
             has
             done
             ill
             to
             mend
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               Theodosius's
               seventh
               Consulate
            
             ;
             whose
             version
             led
             Baronius
             into
             a
             mistake
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             415.
             
             From
             the
             incomparable
             Florentine
             and
             Sfortian
             M.
             SS
             .
             I
             have
             mended
             this
             place
             thus
             ,
             
               Theodosius's
               sixth
               Consulate
            
             ;
             which
             emendation
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             
               Fasti
               Consulares
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               under
               him
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               the
               belly
               of
               the
               Font.
            
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               a
               certain
               invisible
               power
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Wares
             ,
             or
             ,
             Merchandizes
             .
          
           
             *
             Theodosius
             .
          
           
             a
             We
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             the
             
               Tripartite
               History
            
             which
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             rendred
             into
             Latine
             ,
             this
             Roman
             Commander
             is
             termed
             Beatianus
             .
             Which
             name
             I
             like
             best
             .
             This
             Victory
             of
             the
             Romans
             over
             the
             Persians
             hapned
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Eustathius
             and
             Agricola
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             401
             ,
             as
             Marcellinus
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ;
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             says
             the
             same
             ;
             who
             relates
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             had
             news
             of
             that
             Victory
             ,
             in
             the
             month
             Gorpieus
             ,
             on
             the
             
               eighth
               of
               the
               Ides
               of
               September
               ,
            
             on
             the
             
               third
               Feria
            
             .
             This
             was
             the
             fourteenth
             year
             of
             Theodosius
             Junior's
             Reign
             .
             Wherefore
             Theophanes
             is
             mistaken
             in
             
               his
               Chronicle
            
             ,
             who
             places
             this
             Victory
             of
             the
             Romans
             over
             the
             Persians
             on
             the
             eighteenth
             year
             of
             Theodosius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             man.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             Florentine
             M.
             S.
             inserts
             two
             words
             here
             ,
             altogether
             necessary
             ▪
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               victory
               apparently
               given
               him
            
             [
             
               by
               God.
            
             ]
             Which
             words
             (
             before
             I
             had
             gotten
             
               that
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             )
             I
             had
             put
             in
             at
             this
             place
             ,
             from
             Nicephorus
             ,
             and
             Epiphanius
             Scholasticus's
             Version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             has
             rendred
             it
             ill
             ,
             
               Ardaburius
               the
               Commanders
               Colleague
               .
               Musculus
            
             has
             translated
             it
             better
             ,
             
               Assessour
               .
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             renders
             it
             Councellour
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Councellours
             or
             Assessours
             of
             Judges
             ,
             as
             well
             Civill
             as
             Military
             ,
             I
             have
             made
             many
             remarks
             in
             
               my
               notes
               on
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ;
             which
             't
             is
             unnecessary
             to
             repeat
             here
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             Maximinus
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             same
             person
             ,
             who
             was
             afterwards
             sent
             Embassadour
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             to
             Attalas
             ;
             as
             Priscus
             relates
             in
             
               his
               Excerpta
               Legationum
            
             :
             where
             he
             attests
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             nobly
             descended
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             very
             usefull
             to
             the
             Emperour
             in
             many
             affairs
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             it
             must
             undoubtedly
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             they
             ,
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Immortalls
            
             :
             So
             Christophorson
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             read
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Sidonius
             makes
             mention
             of
             this
             Procopius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Panegyrick
            
             of
             
               Anthemius
               Augustus
            
             ;
             where
             he
             relates
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             son-in-law
             to
             Anthemius
             heretofore
             Consul
             and
             
               Praefectus
               Praetorio
            
             ;
             who
             during
             Theodosius
             Junior's
             minority
             ,
             had
             had
             the
             chief
             management
             of
             affairs
             in
             the
             Empire
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             this
             place
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             restored
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Thus
               the
               war
               which
               had
               been
               undertaken
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               those
               Christians
               who
               lived
               in
            
             Persia
             ,
             
               was
               concluded
               .
               Which
               thing
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             conclusion
             of
             the
             war
             ]
             
               hapned
               in
               the
               Consulate
               of
               the
               two
               Augusti
               .
            
             So
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             read
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             his
             Version
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             renders
             it
             :
             
               Et
               hoc
               modo
               bellum
               propter
               Christianos
               exortum
               de
               Parthorum
               regione
               cessavit
               .
               Contigit
               autem
               Consulatu
            
             Honorii
             XIII
             .
             &
             Theodosii
             X.
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             in
             this
             Consulate
             the
             Persian
             war
             was
             not
             waged
             ,
             but
             concluded
             .
             For
             it
             had
             been
             begun
             on
             the
             foregoing
             year
             ▪
             when
             Eustatbius
             and
             Agricola
             were
             Consuls
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             remarked
             before
             ;
             see
             chap.
             18
             ,
             note
             
               (
               b.
            
             )
             This
             is
             confirmed
             by
             
               Marcellinus
               Comes
            
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             Honorio
             XIII
             .
             &
             Theodosio
             X.
             
               Coss.
               Persaecum
            
             Romanis
             
               pacem
               pepigere
               ,
               in
            
             Honorius
             '
             
               s
               thirteenth
               and
            
             Theodosius
             '
             
               s
               tenth
               Consulate
               ,
               the
            
             Persians
             
               made
               a
               Peace
               with
               the
            
             Romans
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             So
             he
             has
             termed
             this
             Province
             before
             ,
             at
             chap.
             18.
             
             Theophanes
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             calls
             it
             Arxanes
             ,
             or
             Arzanes
             ;
             for
             so
             't
             is
             in
             some
             copies
             .
             One
             of
             the
             five
             Provinces
             beyond
             Tigris
             was
             called
             Arzanene
             ,
             as
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             attests
             ,
             book
             25.
             which
             is
             sometimes
             termed
             Arxanene
             ,
             and
             Ara●●are
             ,
             and
             Araxene
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             remarked
             at
             the
             
               foresaid
               book
               of
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               But
               having
               called
               together
               the
               Clergymen
               under
               himself
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
            
             ]
             this
             place
             would
             be
             written
             more
             elegantly
             ,
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Having
               [
               therefore
               ]
               called
               together
               the
               Clergy
               under
               himself
               :
               Men
               [
               and
               Brethren
               ]
               said
               he
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             And
             so
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             read
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             his
             Version
             .
             Our
             emendation
             is
             plainly
             confirmed
             also
             by
             Nicephorus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             renders
             it
             ill
             ,
             
               to
               redeem
               the
               Captive
               Souldiers
            
             :
             for
             those
             who
             had
             been
             taken
             prisoners
             by
             the
             Romans
             in
             Arzanene
             ,
             were
             
               unarmed
               ▪
            
             most
             of
             them
             being
             Boo●s
             ,
             who
             inhabited
             that
             Country
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Romans
             are
             termed
             Souldiers
             by
             way
             of
             Emphasis
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             them
             from
             the
             Barbarians
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             noted
             at
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             .
             So
             our
             Socrates
             calls
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               Souldiers
            
             ,
             almost
             in
             the
             next
             words
             after
             these
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Panegyrical
               Orations
            
             .
          
           
             d
             This
             is
             the
             Leontius
             (
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             )
             whom
             Olympiodorus
             relates
             by
             his
             own
             care
             and
             industry
             to
             have
             been
             promoted
             to
             the
             Sophistick
             Chair
             at
             Athens
             ;
             whenas
             he
             himself
             as
             yet
             declined
             it
             ;
             as
             Photius
             declares
             in
             
               his
               Bibliotheca
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Empire
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             it
             must
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               wherefore
               he
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               sisters
            
             ;
             ]
             as
             Nicephorus
             expresses
             it
             book
             14.
             chap.
             3.
             
             The
             mistake
             arose
             from
             hence
             ,
             because
             these
             particles
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             usually
             confounded
             one
             with
             the
             other
             by
             Transcribers
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Socrat
             .
             book
             3.
             chap.
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             Book
             3.
             chap.
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             has
             rendred
             this
             whole
             place
             thus
             :
             
               Non
               est
               inquit
               ,
               magnum
               neque
               difficile
               hominem
               mori
               ,
               quia
               neque
               Deo
               soli
               ,
               semel
               mortuum
               ▪
               ex
               poenitentiâ
               suscitare
               .
               It
               is
               not
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               a
               great
               nor
               difficult
               thing
               for
               a
               man
               to
               die
               ,
               because
               neither
            
             [
             
               is
               it
               a
               great
               or
               difficult
               thing
            
             ]
             
               to
               God
               alone
               ,
               by
               repentance
               to
               raise
               a
               man
               once
               dead
               .
            
             For
             you
             must
             understand
             [
             
               is
               it
               a
               great
               or
               difficult
               thing
            
             ]
             to
             be
             used
             
               i●
               common
            
             to
             both
             clauses
             .
             
               Nicephorus
               Callistus
            
             has
             worded
             this
             passage
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             words
             Langus
             has
             rendred
             thus
             :
             
               Nihil
               est
               novi
               ,
               dixit
               ,
               fiquis
               homo
               quum
               sit
               ,
               ●
               vit●
               excedat
               :
               uni●●
               autem
               Dei
               esse
               ,
               eum
               qui
               semel
               mortuus
               sit
               ,
               per
               p●nitentiam
               ad
               vitam
               rev●care
               .
               It
               is
               no
               new
               thing
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               is
               a
               man
               should
               depart
               out
               of
               this
               life
               :
               but
               't
               is
               God's
               property
               only
               ,
               by
               Repentance
               to
               recall
               to
               life
               him
               who
               is
               once
               dead
               .
            
             But
             I
             like
             not
             Nicephorus's
             using
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             discourse
             here
             is
             not
             concerning
             
               the
               life
               of
               the
               soul
            
             ,
             but
             
               that
               of
               the
               body
            
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             I
             approve
             rather
             of
             Museulus's
             Version
             ▪
             who
             has
             rendred
             it
             thus
             :
             
               ex
               ●oenitentiâ
               verò
               revocare
               ●um
               qui
               semel
               mort●●●
               est
               ,
               non
               est
               nisi
               soli
               Deo
               possibile
               .
               But
               by
               repentance
               to
               recall
               him
               who
               is
               once
               dead
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               possible
               only
               to
               God.
            
             Notwithstanding
             this
             Version
             pleased
             not
             Christophorson
             ,
             because
             it
             may
             seem
             to
             attribute
             repentance
             to
             God.
             But
             this
             expression
             may
             be
             born
             with
             ,
             in
             regard
             God
             in
             the
             sacred
             Scriptures
             is
             now
             and
             then
             said
             
               to
               repent
               himself
            
             of
             some
             fact
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Scaliger
             in
             
               his
               notes
               on
               the
               fourth
               book
               of
               Manilius
               ,
            
             and
             (
             after
             him
             )
             Salmasius
             in
             
               his
               notes
               on
               Capitolinus
            
             ,
             pag.
             258
             ,
             have
             long
             since
             observed
             ,
             that
             the
             Greeks
             called
             those
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             term
             here
             used
             ,
             )
             
               who
               let
               themselves
               out
               to
               fight
               with
               wild
               beasts
               .
            
             But
             I
             approve
             not
             of
             their
             confounding
             the
             Confectores
             with
             these
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             the
             Confectores
             were
             another
             sort
             of
             persons
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             remarked
             on
             Eusebius
             ,
             (
             book
             4.
             chap.
             15.
             note
             
               n.
               )
               who
               sought
               not
               with
               the
               wild
               beasts
               ,
            
             but
             
               dispatcht
               them
               at
               a
               distance
            
             .
             Vales.
             See
             
               Eusebius
               Pamphilius's
               book
               concerning
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Palestine
               ,
            
             chap.
             3.
             note
             ▪
             
               (
               b.
            
             )
          
           
             d
             This
             City
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             of
             this
             Bishop
             ,
             are
             equally
             unknown
             to
             me
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             all
             Translatours
             (
             whom
             I
             have
             seen
             )
             except
             Valesius
             ,
             render
             it
             
               his
               Sack-cloth
            
             ;
             the
             Greek
             term
             comprehends
             both
             significations
             .
          
           
             e
             Theophanes
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             says
             the
             same
             .
             But
             Olympiodorus
             dissents
             ;
             who
             says
             Honorius
             died
             on
             
               the
               twenty
               seventh
               of
               August
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             bowed
             ,
             or
             ,
             inclined
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Innovation
             .
          
           
             †
             That
             is
             ,
             Honorius
             .
          
           
             a
             This
             is
             the
             
               Johannes
               ,
               Primiccrius
               ▪
            
             [
             or
             ,
             Chief
             ]
             of
             the
             N●taries
             ,
             who
             when
             Rome
             was
             besieged
             ,
             had
             been
             sent
             Embassad●ur
             to
             Alarichus
             King
             of
             the
             Goths
             ,
             whose
             Friend
             and
             Guest
             he
             had
             been
             ,
             as
             Zosimus
             relates
             ,
             book
             5.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Fortunateness
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             Ardaburius
             .
          
           
             b
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               but
               having
               passed
               the
               water
               of
               the
               Lake
               through
               dry
               ground
            
             ]
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Florent
             .
             M.
             S.
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               when
               therefore
               they
               had
               passed
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             but
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             another
             particle
             is
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               When
               therefore
               they
               had
               passed
               the
               waters
               of
               the
               Lake
               as
               i●
               i●
               had
               been
               over
               dry
               ground
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             The
             emendation
             of
             this
             place
             is
             owing
             to
             the
             Florentine
             M.
             S.
             wherein
             ,
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               was
               a
               prudent
               person
            
             ,
             ]
             't
             is
             plainly
             wirtten
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               became
               very
               solicitous
            
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             book
             6.
             chap.
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               assemblies
               without
               the
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             After
             these
             words
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             whole
             line
             and
             something
             more
             wanting
             ;
             which
             we
             have
             made
             up
             from
             the
             incomparable
             Florent
             .
             and
             Sfortian
             M.
             SS
             .
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Moreover
               ,
               be
               made
               it
               his
               business
               to
               extirpate
               the
               superstitions
               of
               some
               men
               .
            
             Which
             words
             were
             in
             that
             copy
             also
             ,
             which
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Scholasticus
            
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             his
             Version
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             renders
             it
             ;
             
               sed
               &
               superstitionem
               quorundam
               studebat
               abscindere
               ,
               moreover
               be
               endeavoured
               to
               cut
               off
               the
               superstition
               of
               some
               men
               .
            
             But
             ,
             that
             Christophorson
             had
             consulted
             no
             M.
             S.
             Coples
             of
             Socrates
             ,
             't
             is
             evident
             both
             from
             this
             place
             and
             also
             from
             many
             others
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Hid
               it
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               That
               Sepulchre
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               A
               Station
               for
               Ships
            
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             Venomous
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               full
               of
               poyson
            
             .
          
           
             †
             That
             is
             ,
             
               A
               medicine
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             cure
             .
          
           
             ‖
             That
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Silver-City
            
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Golden-City
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Confirmed
               that
               name
               to
               the
               place
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Witnesses
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             preposition
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             must
             be
             expunged
             ;
             which
             neither
             Nicephorus
             ,
             nor
             
               Epiphan
               ▪
               Scholasticus
            
             ,
             nor
             the
             other
             Translatours
             do
             acknowledge
             .
             Unless
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             any
             one
             has
             a
             mind
             to
             substitute
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             read
             thus
             ;
             
               You
               in
               a
               certain
               manner
               exclude
               Ecclesiasticks
               .
            
             But
             ,
             this
             place
             wants
             not
             difficulty
             .
             For
             ,
             it
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             concluded
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             Ecclesiasticks
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             excommunicated
             for
             more
             enormous
             crimes
             ,
             were
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Church
             without
             all
             hope
             of
             pardon
             ;
             but
             Laïcks
             not
             so
             .
             Which
             may
             be
             thus
             explained
             .
             Laïcks
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             separated
             from
             communion
             on
             account
             of
             publick
             crimes
             ,
             recovered
             peace
             and
             communion
             again
             by
             the
             remedy
             of
             penitency
             ,
             at
             least
             once
             .
             But
             to
             Ecclesiasticks
             who
             had
             been
             excommunicated
             ,
             the
             door
             of
             penitency
             was
             shut
             .
             For
             they
             were
             not
             admitted
             to
             publick
             penitency
             .
             They
             continued
             therefore
             for
             ever
             excommunicated
             .
             For
             which
             reason
             Ecclesiasticks
             were
             very
             rarely
             excommunicated
             :
             but
             were
             either
             deposed
             ,
             or
             suspended
             from
             their
             Office
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             reduced
             to
             a
             Laïck-communion
             .
             But
             ,
             the
             
               first
               Canon
               of
               the
               Neocaesarian
               Synod
            
             does
             gainsay
             this
             ;
             wherein
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             who
             had
             committed
             Fornication
             or
             Adultery
             ,
             are
             driven
             from
             communion
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             penitency
             .
             This
             passage
             may
             be
             explained
             otherwise
             also
             .
             For
             ,
             from
             such
             time
             as
             Nectarius
             abolished
             the
             Penitentiary
             ,
             all
             Laïcks
             had
             a
             free
             power
             of
             communicating
             left
             them
             ;
             nor
             was
             any
             one
             removed
             from
             communion
             on
             account
             of
             a
             deadly
             crime
             ,
             except
             Ecclesiasticks
             only
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Atticus
               did
               not
               only
               foreknow
               the
               day
               of
               his
               own
               death
               ,
               but
               long
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               he
               built
               himself
               a
               Sepulchre
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               informed
               from
               an
               old
               Epigram
               ;
               which
               because
               't
               is
               not
               yet
               extant
               in
               Print
               ,
               I
               will
               here
               annex
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 i.
                 e.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Paulus
                 Silentiarius
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Composure
                   on
                   the
                   Tomb
                   of
                   one
                
                 Atticus
                 .
              
               
                 Atticus
                 ,
                 whilest
                 he
                 was
                 living
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 whose
                 mind
                 a
                 Fortitude
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 daunted
                 (
                 shin'd
                 ,
                 )
              
               
                 Dug
                 me
                 his
                 Grave
                 ,
                 in
                 common
                 hope
                 of
                 Fate
                 untractable
                 and
                 incompassionate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Such
                 were
                 his
                 Virtuous
                 Actions
                 ,
                 that
                 Death's
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 Frightfull
                 Terrours
                 by
                 him
                 slighted
                 were
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 to
                 late
                 posterity
                 his
                 Sun-like
                 wisedom
                 shall
                 recorded
                 be
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               Epigram
               is
               extant
               in
               
                 Constantinus
                 Cephalas's
                 Anthologia
              
               ,
               not
               yet
               Printed
               .
               'T
               is
               my
               sentiment
               ,
               that
               Atticus
               Bishop
               of
               Constantinople
               is
               meant
               hereby
               .
               For
               I
               know
               no
               other
               Atticus
               ,
               to
               whom
               this
               Elogy
               of
               Wisdom
               and
               Virtue
               can
               be
               agreeable
               .
               Notwithstanding
               ,
               this
               is
               contradicted
               by
               Paulus
               Silentiarius's
               being
               inscribed
               the
               Authour
               of
               this
               Epigram
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               't
               is
               manifest
               from
               
               Agathias's
               testimony
               ,
               )
               flourished
               long
               after
               Atticus
               ,
               in
               
               Justinian's
               times
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               either
               the
               inscription
               of
               the
               Epigram
               ,
               or
               our
               conjecture
               ,
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               false
               .
               Vales.
               
            
          
           
             d
             
               The
               Authour
               of
               the
            
             Alexandrian
             Chronicle
             understood
             this
             passage
             in
             Socrates
             amiss
             .
             For
             he
             thought
             ,
             that
             
               Valentinianus
               Junior
            
             Placidia's
             Son
             ,
             had
             been
             stiled
             Augustus
             on
             the
             23
             d
             of
             October
             :
             but
             Socrates
             says
             not
             so
             ;
             he
             relates
             only
             ,
             that
             
             Valentinianus's
             having
             been
             Proclaimed
             Augustus
             was
             published
             at
             
               Constantinople
               on
               the
               twenty
               third
               of
               October
               .
            
             Which
             two
             things
             are
             vastly
             different
             .
             Sigonius
             (
             Book
             11
             ▪
             
               De
               Occidentali
               Imperio
            
             )
             relates
             that
             Valentinianus
             was
             created
             Augustus
             at
             
               Ravenna
               on
               the
               Ides
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               fifteenth
            
             )
             of
             October
             ,
             in
             
               Theodosius
               Augustus's
               eleventh
            
             and
             
               Valentinianus's
               own
               first
               Consulate
            
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             on
             the
             eighth
             of
             October
             in
             the
             same
             Consulate
             ,
             Valentinianus
             was
             as
             yet
             but
             
               Caesar
               ▪
            
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             the
             47
             th
             
               Law
               in
               the
            
             Theodosian
             
               Code
               de
               Episc.
               Eccles.
               &
               Clericis
               ,
            
             dated
             at
             Aquileia
             .
             By
             which
             place
             Sigonius
             was
             chiefly
             induced
             ,
             to
             place
             
             Valentinianus's
             being
             proclaimed
             
               Augustus
               on
               the
               Ides
               of
               October
               ,
            
             and
             to
             relate
             it
             to
             have
             been
             made
             at
             Ravenna
             .
             For
             in
             regard
             it
             was
             published
             at
             Constantinople
             on
             the
             twenty
             fifth
             of
             that
             same
             month
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             have
             been
             done
             later
             .
             Onufriu●
             (
             in
             
               his
               Fasti
            
             )
             has
             followed
             
             Sigonius's
             opinion
             .
             Further
             Marcellinus
             and
             Jordaines
             (
             in
             
               his
               book
               De
               Successione
               Regnorum
            
             )
             do
             mention
             this
             Declaration
             to
             have
             been
             made
             at
             Ravenna
             :
             but
             Olympiodorus
             and
             Idatius
             (
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             )
             say
             't
             was
             done
             at
             Rome
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Churches
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             Photius
             (
             in
             
               his
               Bibliotheca
            
             ,
             chap.
             35.
             )
             attests
             the
             same
             ▪
             where
             his
             words
             concerning
             
               Philippus
               Sideta's
               Christian
               History
            
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               But
               in
               his
               History
               he
               is
               very
               severe
               upon
            
             Sisinnius
             ,
             
               because
               ,
               when
               as
               they
               were
               both
               of
               the
               same
               degree
               and
               order
               ,
               and
               he
               himself
               seemed
               superiour
               in
               eloquence
               and
               all
               sort
               of
               literature
               ;
               yet
            
             Sisinnius
             (
             
               says
               he
            
             )
             
               was
               elected
               to
               the
               Archiepiscopall
               See.
            
             Valesius
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             Chrysostome
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Subject
             ,
             or
             Argument
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Speculations
               ,
               Precepts
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             Axioms
             .
          
           
             a
             What
             Law
             this
             was
             and
             by
             whom
             made
             ,
             't
             is
             uncertain
             .
             My
             Sentiment
             ▪
             is
             ,
             that
             't
             was
             an
             
               Imperiall
               Law
            
             ,
             whereby
             provision
             had
             been
             made
             ,
             that
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Cyzicum
             should
             not
             ordain
             themselves
             a
             Bishop
             contrary
             to
             the
             consent
             of
             Atticus
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             For
             if
             this
             had
             been
             a
             
               Sanction
               made
               in
               a
               Councill
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               Socrates
            
             would
             have
             used
             the
             term
             Canon
             ,
             rather
             than
             have
             called
             it
             
               a
               Law.
            
             After
             
             Atticus's
             death
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Cyzicum
             disregarded
             this
             Law.
             For
             they
             said
             ,
             that
             that
             priviledge
             had
             in
             an
             especiall
             manner
             been
             granted
             to
             Atticus
             ,
             and
             belonged
             not
             to
             his
             Successours
             .
             But
             ,
             they
             were
             mistaken
             .
             For
             long
             before
             Atticus
             ,
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             Prelates
             had
             given
             Bishops
             to
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Cyzicum
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             
             Constantius's
             time
             ,
             Eudoxius
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ordained
             Eunomius
             Bishop
             of
             Cyzicum
             .
             See
             
               Liberatus's
               Breviarium
            
             chap.
             7.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Amongst
             the
             Ancients
             it
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             ve●y
             carefully
             observed
             ,
             what
             the
             Bishops
             (
             especially
             the
             Prelates
             of
             the
             greater
             Churches
             )
             said
             in
             their
             first
             Sermon
             to
             the
             people
             .
             For
             from
             that
             Sermon
             a
             conjecture
             was
             made
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Temper
             ,
             of
             every
             Bishop
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             take
             particular
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             remember
             their
             sayings
             .
             A
             remark
             of
             this
             nature
             Socrates
             has
             made
             before
             ,
             at
             book
             2
             ▪
             chap.
             43.
             concerning
             the
             first
             Sermon
             of
             Eudoxius
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             And
             Theodoret
             and
             Epiphanius
             declare
             the
             same
             concerning
             Meletius
             Antiochenus's
             first
             Sermon
             to
             the
             people
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             chose
             to
             render
             it
             
               an
               Incendiary
            
             (
             as
             
               Etiphan
               .
               Scholasticus
            
             does
             ,
             )
             rather
             than
             
               Incendium
               ,
               a
               fire
            
             ,
             though
             ,
             't
             is
             con●est
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             true
             import
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               open
               tongue
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             unbufied
             .
          
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               against
               the
               Tyrants
            
             ]
             it
             must
             undoubtedly
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               against
               the
               Hunni
            
             :
             ]
             for
             the
             Burgundious
             were
             oppressed
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             Socrates
             attests
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             person
             (
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             )
             is
             Octar
             King
             of
             the
             Hunni
             ;
             whom
             Jordanes
             (
             in
             
               his
               History
               of
               the
               Goths
            
             ,
             chap.
             35
             ,
             )
             relates
             to
             have
             been
             the
             brother
             of
             Ro●
             ,
             and
             Mundiüchus
             Attila's
             Father
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             my
             own
             judgment
             ,
             I
             have
             mended
             this
             ▪
             place
             very
             happily
             .
             For
             ,
             whereas
             there
             was
             no
             sense
             in
             the
             common
             reading
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               otherwise
               caused
               himself
               to
               be
               hated
               in
               such
               things
            
             ;
             )
             by
             a
             very
             small
             change
             I
             have
             mended
             the
             place
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               caused
               others
               to
               imitate
               himself
               in
               such
               things
               .
            
             Nor
             do
             I
             doubt
             but
             Socrates
             left
             it
             thus
             written
             .
             Otherwise
             ,
             what
             he
             adds
             concerning
             Antonius
             Bishop
             of
             Germa
             ,
             would
             in
             no
             wise
             agree
             with
             that
             which
             goes
             before
             .
             At
             the
             very
             next
             words
             ,
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               as
               't
               is
               apparent
               from
               what
               hapned
               from
               him
               ,
            
             ]
             I
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               as
               't
               is
               apparent
               from
               what
               hapned
               during
               his
               being
               Bishop
               .
            
             ]
             Which
             emendation
             seems
             to
             me
             altogether
             necessary
             .
             For
             ,
             that
             which
             follows
             concerning
             Antonius
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             was
             in
             no
             wi●e
             done
             by
             Nestorius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Mother
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               the
               Virgin
               that
               bore
               God
            
             :
             a
             term
             that
             made
             a
             great
             disturbance
             in
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             as
             the
             Reader
             will
             see
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             b
             Nicephorus
             ,
             when
             he
             wrote
             out
             this
             passage
             of
             Socrates
             ,
             added
             the
             word
             [
             again
             ,
             ]
             shewing
             thereby
             ,
             that
             the
             following
             words
             were
             taken
             out
             of
             S
             t
             
               Paul's
               Epistle
            
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             words
             immediately
             preceding
             occur
             at
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             16
             ;
             but
             whence
             these
             are
             quoted
             ,
             I
             cannot
             yet
             find
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savill
            
             ,
             had
             remarked
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             his
             Copy
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             judgment
             ,
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             proposed
             ,
             ]
             it
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             published
             .
             ]
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             where
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               being
               a
               naturall
               eloquent
               man
            
             ]
             
               that
               Learned
               Knight
            
             had
             written
             in
             the
             margin
             
               fortè
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               perhaps
               it
               should
               be
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             naturally
             ;
             ]
             to
             which
             emendation
             we
             agree
             ,
             as
             by
             our
             Version
             appears
             .
             For
             Nicephorus
             ,
             who
             has
             extracted
             this
             passage
             out
             of
             Socrates
             ,
             words
             it
             thus
             ,
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             it
             must
             undoubtedly
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Expositours
             ,
             ]
             though
             the
             same
             errour
             be
             in
             Nicephorus
             also
             .
             But
             Socrates
             himself
             does
             a
             little
             after
             this
             ,
             shew
             it
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             ,
             his
             words
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Ancient
               Expositours
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             the
             
               first
               Epist.
               of
            
             S
             t
             John
             ,
             chap.
             4.
             vers
             .
             2
             ,
             3
             ;
             the
             words
             in
             the
             Greek
             Copies
             now
             extant
             are
             these
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Every
               spirit
               that
               confesseth
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               is
               of
               God.
               And
               every
               spirit
               that
               confesseth
               not
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               God.
            
             In
             the
             
               Latine
               Copies
            
             't
             is
             thus
             worded
             :
             
               Omnis
               spiritus
               qui
               confitetur
               Jesum
               Christum
               in
               carne
               venisse
               ,
               ex
               Deo
               est
               :
               &
               omnis
               spiritus
               qui
               solvit
               Jesum
               ,
               ex
               Deo
               non
               est
               ,
               Every
               spirit
               which
               confesses
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               is
               of
               God
               :
               and
               every
               spirit
               which
               separates
               Jesus
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               God.
            
             In
             that
             
               Greek
               Copy
            
             therefore
             ,
             which
             the
             old
             
               Latine
               Translatour
            
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             it
             was
             written
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               every
               spirit
               which
               separates
               Jesus
               from
               God
               is
               not
            
             ;
             as
             Socrates
             attests
             it
             to
             have
             been
             written
             in
             the
             ancient
             Copies
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             Socrates
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             words
             we
             have
             exprest
             in
             our
             Version
             .
             For
             Socrates's
             following
             words
             are
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               that
               some
               persons
               have
               depraved
            
             [
             
               or
               ,
               corrupted
            
             ]
             
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               being
               desirous
               to
               separate
               the
               Manhood
               of
               Christ
               from
               his
               Deity
            
             [
             
               or
               ,
               Man
               from
               God.
            
             ]
             In
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Copy
            
             (
             the
             various
             readings
             whereof
             
               the
               English
            
             have
             given
             us
             ,
             )
             this
             place
             in
             John
             is
             thus
             written
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               And
               every
               spirit
               which
               confesses
               not
               Jesus
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               God.
            
             Which
             comes
             nearer
             to
             the
             vulgar
             reading
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Dispensation
               of
               man.
            
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               To
               separate
               man
               from
               God.
            
             
          
           
             e
             Socrates
             mistakes
             here
             ;
             and
             whilest
             he
             reproves
             Nestorius
             ,
             falls
             into
             the
             Errour
             of
             Eutyches
             ,
             who
             thought
             ,
             
               that
               after
               the
               Union
               ,
               there
               was
               not
               two
               ,
               but
               only
               one
               nature
               in
               Christ.
            
             Unless
             we
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             Socrates
             speaks
             concerning
             the
             persons
             ,
             not
             the
             Natures
             .
             By
             this
             means
             Socrates
             might
             be
             excused
             ,
             if
             his
             words
             would
             admit
             of
             this
             sense
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             concerning
             which
             terms
             these
             words
             are
             spoken
             )
             do
             altogether
             signifie
             Natures
             ,
             not
             persons
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               God
               with
               us
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Nicephorus
             quotes
             these
             two
             Verses
             thus
             :
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
            
             But
             the
             latter
             verse
             would
             be
             written
             better
             thus
             :
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Vales.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Made
               up
               the
               Synod
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Socrates
             mistakes
             at
             this
             place
             ,
             in
             attributing
             that
             to
             Nestorius
             which
             was
             done
             by
             John
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             Therefore
             Evagrius
             and
             (
             who
             has
             followed
             him
             )
             Nicephorus
             do
             deservedly
             reprehend
             our
             Socrates
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             business
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Ephesine
               Synod
            
             ,
             was
             transacted
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             When
             Nestorius
             had
             been
             condemned
             and
             deposed
             by
             the
             holy
             Synod
             ,
             and
             the
             Letters
             of
             Deposition
             had
             been
             sent
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             sent
             forthwith
             a
             relation
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             ,
             wherein
             he
             complained
             of
             his
             Adversaries
             violence
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             would
             not
             expect
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             ,
             't
             was
             said
             ,
             would
             quickly
             be
             there
             .
             This
             relation
             was
             subscribed
             by
             ten
             Bishops
             of
             Nestorius's
             party
             .
             On
             the
             fifth
             day
             after
             ,
             comes
             John
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             with
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             .
             Who
             having
             understood
             what
             had
             been
             done
             ▪
             assembled
             together
             the
             Bishops
             (
             as
             well
             the
             Eastern
             Prelates
             whom
             he
             had
             brought
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             those
             ten
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             we
             have
             said
             )
             had
             subscribed
             Nestorius's
             Relation
             ,
             )
             and
             deposed
             the
             Bishops
             Cyrillus
             and
             Memnon
             .
             At
             this
             Little
             Councill
             of
             
               Johannes's
               ,
               Nestorius
            
             himself
             was
             not
             persent
             ,
             because
             having
             been
             condemned
             by
             an
             Episcopall
             sentence
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             been
             restored
             by
             the
             determination
             of
             a
             Synod
             .
             But
             the
             Bishops
             of
             his
             party
             ,
             whom
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Synod
             had
             in
             no
             wise
             touched
             ,
             were
             present
             .
             Wherefore
             Socrates
             may
             be
             excused
             ,
             if
             we
             say
             that
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             do
             not
             denote
             
               Nestorius
               himself
            
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Bishops
               who
               were
               of
               his
               party
               ,
               and
               had
               subscribed
               his
               Relation
               .
            
             But
             in
             the
             other
             particulars
             Socrates
             is
             not
             to
             be
             excused
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             chap.
             26
             ,
             and
             27.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Elected
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             City
             .
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             is
             ,
             
               the
               eighteenth
               Canon
               of
               the
               Synod
               at
               Antioch
               .
               [
               Socrates
            
             speaks
             of
             this
             Synod
             at
             book
             2.
             chap.
             8
             ;
             and
             this
             very
             Canon
             occurs
             at
             pag.
             447.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Beveridge
               .
            
             ]
             But
             Socrates
             is
             mistaken
             ,
             in
             thinking
             that
             the
             Bishops
             relled
             upon
             this
             Canon
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             exclude
             Proclus
             from
             the
             
               Constantinopolitan
               See.
            
             'T
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             that
             Proclus
             was
             one
             of
             their
             number
             who
             are
             meant
             in
             the
             foresaid
             Canon
             .
             For
             after
             he
             had
             been
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Cyzicum
             by
             
               Sisinnius
               Patriarch
            
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             admitted
             by
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Cyzicum
             ,
             as
             Socrates
             has
             related
             before
             .
             But
             the
             Bishops
             who
             were
             against
             Proclus's
             Election
             ,
             relied
             not
             upon
             this
             Canon
             ,
             but
             quoted
             the
             
               twenty
               first
               Canon
            
             [
             which
             occurs
             at
             pag.
             450
             ,
             Tom.
             1.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Bever
            
             .
             ]
             of
             the
             same
             Synod
             in
             confirmation
             of
             their
             own
             opinion
             ;
             the
             Contents
             whereof
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               A
               Bishop
               ought
               not
               in
               any
               wise
               to
               remove
               from
               one
               See
               to
               another
               ,
               neither
               rushing
               into
               it
               wholly
               on
               his
               own
               accord
               ,
               nor
               forcibly
               compelled
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               nor
               yet
               necessarily
               constrained
               by
               the
               Bishops
               :
               but
               let
               him
               continue
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               which
               God
               has
               at
               first
               allotted
               to
               him
               ,
               nor
               let
               him
               remove
               from
               thence
               ,
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Pristine
               determination
               made
               concerning
               this
               matter
               .
            
             Our
             Socrates
             is
             therefore
             mistaken
             ,
             who
             has
             put
             
               the
               eighteenth
               Canon
               of
               the
               Antiochian
               Synod
               ,
            
             instead
             of
             
               the
               one
               and
               twentieth
            
             .
             He
             is
             out
             in
             this
             also
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             supposing
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             in
             the
             close
             of
             
               the
               eighteenth
               Canon
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             do
             favour
             his
             own
             opinion
             .
             Those
             words
             we
             have
             rendred
             thus
             :
             
               Suscipere
               autem
               debet
               quicquid
               Provinciae
               Synodus
               de
               ejus
               negotio
               judicans
               constituerit
               ,
               But
               he
               ought
               to
               embrace
               whatever
               a
               Synod
               of
               the
               Province
               ,
               having
               had
            
             Cognizance
             
               of
               his
               Case
               ,
               shall
               think
               good
               to
               determine
               ▪
               Socrates
            
             thought
             this
             to
             be
             the
             consequence
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               viz
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               Synod
               of
               the
               Province
               should
               think
               fit
               to
               translate
               the
               foresaid
               Bishop
               to
               some
               other
               See
               ,
               that
               Bishop
               ought
               to
               obey
               that
               determination
               .
            
             But
             't
             is
             plain
             that
             he
             is
             out
             ,
             in
             regard
             Translations
             of
             Bishops
             are
             expresly
             forbidden
             in
             
               the
               twenty
               first
               Canon
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             words
             
               Dionysius
               Exiguus
            
             renders
             thus
             ,
             
               Quod
               visum
               fuerit
               judicando
               Decreverit
               ,
               shall
               by
               judging
               Decree
               what
               shall
               seem
               good
               .
               The
               old
               Translatour
            
             also
             (
             whose
             Version
             was
             heretofore
             in
             
               Henricus
               Memmius's
               Library
            
             ,
             and
             has
             lately
             been
             published
             at
             Paris
             )
             renders
             it
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Sed
               spectare
               cum
               oportere
               ,
               quo
               usque
               Provinciae
               Synodus
               de
               eo
               quae
               eis
               videntur
               ordinet
               ,
               But
               he
               ought
               to
               expect
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               a
               Synod
               of
               the
               Province
               shall
               determine
               concerning
               him
               what
               they
               think
               good
               .
            
             Where
             you
             may
             remark
             by
             the
             by
             ,
             that
             the
             
               old
               Translatour
            
             in
             
               his
               Copy
            
             ,
             read
             not
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             perfect
             ;
             ]
             as
             neither
             did
             Socrates
             .
             The
             same
             phrase
             occurs
             above
             in
             the
             
               Appendix
               to
               the
               sixth
               book
            
             ,
             where
             Johannes
             speaks
             to
             the
             Bishops
             thus
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             which
             we
             have
             thus
             rendred
             into
             
               Latine
               ,
               Causam
               ad
               vos
               delatam
               perpendentes
               ipsi
               ac
               dijudicantes
               definite
               .
            
             But
             't
             is
             better
             to
             translate
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               quodcunque
               vobis
               visum
               fuerit
               ,
               &c.
            
             Vales.
             Our
             
               English
               rendition
            
             of
             that
             place
             is
             this
             ,
             
               do
               you
               inquire
               into
               the
               Cause
               ,
               and
               make
               such
               a
               definitive
               determination
               as
               you
               shall
               think
               fit
               .
            
          
           
             c
             Perigenes
             had
             been
             born
             and
             baptized
             at
             Corinth
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Achaia
             :
             having
             afterwards
             been
             made
             a
             Clergy-man
             ,
             he
             continued
             Presbyter
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             a
             long
             while
             with
             great
             integrity
             .
             Afterwards
             when
             he
             had
             been
             promoted
             to
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Patrae
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Patrae
             had
             refused
             to
             receive
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             return
             to
             Corinth
             .
             The
             Bishop
             of
             which
             City
             dying
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             the
             Corinthians
             requested
             he
             might
             be
             their
             Bishop
             ;
             which
             request
             of
             theirs
             they
             made
             known
             to
             Bonifatius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             But
             Bonifatius
             would
             do
             nothing
             in
             that
             affair
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             received
             the
             Letters
             of
             Rufus
             Bishop
             of
             Thessalonica
             ,
             who
             was
             deputed
             the
             Vicegerent
             of
             the
             
               Apostolick
               See
            
             throughout
             Achaia
             and
             Macedonia
             .
             He
             wrote
             therefore
             two
             Letters
             to
             him
             concerning
             this
             business
             ,
             to
             which
             was
             annext
             the
             Corinthians
             Request
             .
             These
             Letters
             bore
             date
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Monaxius
             and
             Plintha
             .
             Afterwards
             ,
             when
             Bonifatius
             had
             received
             Rufus's
             Letters
             ,
             he
             approved
             of
             Perigenes's
             Election
             ,
             and
             wrote
             a
             Letter
             to
             him
             and
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             I
             have
             Collected
             these
             things
             from
             two
             Letters
             of
             Bonifatius
             to
             Rufus
             ,
             which
             Letters
             were
             lately
             published
             at
             Rome
             by
             
               Lucas
               Holstenius
            
             a
             Learned
             person
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             has
             deserved
             well
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             Antiquity
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             Perigenes
             was
             present
             at
             the
             
               Ephesine
               Synod
            
             convened
             against
             Nestorius
             .
             For
             in
             the
             
               First
               Action
            
             thereof
             occur
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               Perigenes
               [
               Bishop
               ]
               of
               Corinth
               in
               Greece
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             the
             Sfortian
             M.
             S.
             this
             person
             is
             called
             R●nverentius
             .
             But
             in
             Nicephorus
             't
             is
             Reverentius
             ,
             which
             is
             truer
             .
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Scholasticus
            
             terms
             him
             Reverentius
             also
             .
             In
             the
             
               fourth
               book
            
             of
             the
             
               Jus
               Graeco-Romanum
               ,
               chap.
               De
               Translationibus
               Episcoporum
               ,
            
             he
             is
             corruptly
             stiled
             Revenus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Nicephorus
             makes
             Gordum
             a
             City
             of
             Lycia
             ,
             not
             Lydia
             :
             but
             all
             other
             [
             Writers
             ]
             assign
             it
             to
             Lydia
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             Johannes
             Bishop
             of
             Proconnesus
             was
             present
             at
             the
             
               Ephesine
               Synod
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             
               first
               Action
            
             of
             
               that
               Councill
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             the
             
               Florentine
               Manuscript
            
             't
             is
             Proconnesus
             .
             In
             Nicephorus
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Jus
               Graeco-Romanum
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Ephesine
               Councill
            
             ,
             't
             is
             written
             
               Proiconnesus
               .
               The
               Author
               of
               the
               Etymologicon
            
             (
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             defends
             both
             readings
             .
             And
             deduces
             the
             originall
             of
             this
             name
             (
             which
             has
             the
             Letter
             
               (
               i
            
             )
             added
             )
             from
             hence
             ,
             either
             because
             this
             Island
             furnishes
             the
             other
             Islands
             with
             marmour
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             
               Gratis
               ,
               freely
            
             ,
             or
             
               for
               nothing
            
             ;
             or
             else
             from
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             
               Hinnuleum
               ,
               a
               little
               Hind
            
             .
             But
             
               Dionysius
               Atheniensis
            
             (
             in
             his
             book
             [
             entitled
             ]
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             he
             wrote
             
               concerning
               the
               building
               of
               Cities
            
             ,
             )
             says
             't
             was
             called
             Proconesus
             from
             the
             multitude
             of
             Harts
             there
             ,
             which
             they
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Others
             will
             have
             its
             name
             derived
             from
             a
             vessell
             which
             the
             Greeks
             call
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             when
             the
             Milesii
             at
             first
             brought
             a
             Colony
             thither
             ,
             they
             were
             met
             by
             a
             Virgin
             carrying
             such
             a
             Vessell
             .
             Vales.
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens
               Edit
            
             .
             't
             is
             termed
             Preconesus
             .
          
           
             g
             In
             the
             
               fourth
               book
               of
               the
               Jus
               Graeco-Romanum
               ,
            
             pag.
             ●3
             ;
             he
             is
             termed
             Theosebius
             .
             And
             so
             he
             is
             called
             in
             the
             
               Tripartite
               History
            
             (
             which
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Scholasticus
            
             translated
             ;
             )
             and
             in
             
               Ivo
               Carnotensis
            
             (
             in
             
               Prologo
               Decreti
            
             .
             )
             But
             Nicephorus
             terms
             him
             Philippus
             ,
             which
             I
             wonder
             at
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             From
             the
             Florentine
             and
             
               Sfortian
               Manuscripts
            
             ,
             and
             from
             Nicephorus
             and
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Scholasticus
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             Salabria
             ,
             we
             have
             made
             it
             Salambria
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             City
             of
             Thracia
             ,
             which
             the
             Greeks
             heretofore
             termed
             Selymbria
             ,
             as
             Strabo
             and
             Stephanus
             do
             attest
             :
             but
             afterwards
             't
             was
             called
             Salambria
             .
             So
             in
             the
             
               Itinerarium
               Burdigalense
               :
               Mansio
               Salamembria
            
             [
             
               is
               mentioned
               which
               was
            
             ]
             44
             
               miles
               distant
               from
               Constantinople
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Mysia
             .
          
           
             i
             This
             is
             the
             Optimus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             in
             Pisidia
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             makes
             mention
             in
             the
             
               third
               Law
               of
               the
               Theodosian
               Code
               ,
               de
               Fide
               catholicâ
            
             ;
             to
             whom
             ,
             (
             together
             with
             Amphilochius
             of
             Iconium
             ,
             )
             the
             charge
             and
             Administration
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             is
             committed
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             has
             rendred
             it
             ill
             ▪
             thus
             ,
             
               Pallium
               Philosophicum
               ,
               the
               Philosophick
               Pallium
               ,
            
             adding
             a
             word
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Philosophick
             .
             But
             Socrates
             speaks
             not
             concerning
             the
             
               Philosophick
               Pallium
            
             ,
             but
             concerning
             
               that
               of
               the
               Rhetoricians
            
             .
             For
             he
             says
             that
             Silvanus
             had
             before
             been
             a
             Rhetorician
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             Advocate
             out
             of
             Troïlus
             the
             Sophist's
             School
             :
             but
             afterwards
             left
             off
             his
             Pallium
             ,
             and
             imbraced
             a
             
               Monastick
               life
            
             .
             Concerning
             the
             
               Rhetoricians
               Pallium
            
             see
             what
             we
             have
             remarked
             before
             at
             book
             7.
             chap.
             12
             ▪
             note
             
               (
               c.
            
             )
             To
             which
             may
             be
             added
             this
             passage
             out
             of
             
               Theophylactus
               Simocatta's
               Menodia
               ,
               which
               he
               spoke
               in
               praise
               of
               the
               Emperour
            
             Mauricius
             after
             Phaucas's
             death
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             words
             Theophylactus
             himself
             cites
             in
             the
             
               eighth
               book
               of
               his
               History
            
             ,
             chap.
             12.
             
             Whence
             it
             may
             be
             gathered
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Rhetoricians
               Pallium
               was
               white
               ,
               not
               red
               ,
            
             or
             
               Scarlet
               coloured
            
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             noted
             before
             from
             Cyrillus
             ,
             and
             
               Basilius
               Grammaticus
               .
               Gregorius
               Nazianzenus
            
             speaks
             also
             concerning
             the
             
               Rhetoricians
               Pallium
            
             ,
             in
             
               his
               twentieth
               Oration
               concerning
               the
               praises
               of
               Basilius
               ▪
            
             pag.
             328.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             .
             1609
             ▪
             where
             Billius
             (
             by
             the
             same
             mistake
             )
             has
             rendred
             it
             
               Pallia
               Philosophica
               ,
               the
               Philosophick
               Palliums
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             I
             agree
             not
             with
             Christophorson
             ,
             who
             has
             rendred
             this
             place
             so
             ,
             as
             if
             Atticus
             had
             sent
             for
             Silvanus
             to
             come
             to
             him
             .
             What
             need
             was
             there
             of
             sending
             for
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             present
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             Rhetorician
             in
             the
             School
             of
             Troïlus
             the
             Sophist
             who
             taught
             Rhetorick
             at
             Constantinople
             ?
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             something
             more
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               to
               lay
               hold
               of
            
             ,
             and
             
               use
               force
               towards
               any
               person
            
             .
             By
             this
             term
             therefore
             Socrates
             shews
             ,
             that
             Silvanus
             was
             against
             his
             own
             will
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             reluctancy
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Philippopolis
             by
             
               Atticus
               .
               Philippopolis
            
             is
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             that
             Country
             strictly
             and
             properly
             called
             Thracia
             .
             You
             must
             know
             further
             ,
             that
             the
             ordination
             of
             the
             Metropolitanes
             of
             Thracia
             belonged
             then
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             For
             the
             Patriarchs
             by
             a
             certain
             singular
             priviledge
             ordained
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             at
             large
             in
             
               my
               dissertation
               on
               the
               sixth
               Canon
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Councill
               .
            
             [
             
               The
               Learned
               Reader
               will
               meet
               with
               this
               dissertation
               of
            
             Valesius's
             
               at
               pag.
            
             188.
             
               of
               his
               notes
               on
            
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             ;
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             .
             1668.
             ]
             Hence
             't
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             
               Atticus
               Patriarch
            
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             ordained
             the
             said
             Silvanus
             Bishop
             of
             Troas
             ,
             upon
             the
             request
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             that
             City
             .
             For
             
               Alexandria
               Troas
            
             [
             or
             ,
             
               Alexander's
               Troas
            
             ,
             ]
             was
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Phrygia
             .
             This
             is
             in
             express
             words
             established
             by
             the
             
               twenty
               eighth
               Canon
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Councill
               ,
            
             [
             which
             occurs
             at
             Tom.
             1.
             pag.
             145
             ,
             
               Edit
               .
               Beveredg
            
             .
             ]
             which
             Treats
             
               concerning
               the
               priviledges
               of
               the
               Constantinopolitane
               See
               :
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Metropolitanes
             only
             of
             the
             
               Thracican
               ,
               Pontick
            
             ,
             and
             
               Asian
               Dioecesis
            
             ,
             should
             be
             ordained
             by
             the
             
               most
               holy
               Constantinopolitane
               See
            
             ;
             the
             Decrees
             being
             ,
             (
             as
             usually
             ,
             )
             first
             made
             ,
             by
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             ,
             and
             directed
             to
             the
             
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
            
             .
             For
             thus
             
               the
               foresaid
               Canon
            
             does
             determine
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Decrees
               made
               as
               usually
               ,
               being
               agreed
               upon
               and
               transmitted
               to
               him
               ,
            
             The
             Canon
             means
             the
             
               Decree
               of
               Request
            
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             as
             the
             Corinthians
             sent
             to
             Bonifatius
             ,
             desiring
             they
             might
             have
             Perigenes
             for
             their
             Bishop
             ;
             as
             we
             have
             observed
             before
             at
             chap.
             36
             ▪
             note
             
               (
               c.
               )
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               Sandalils
               indutus
               foeno
               confectis
               ,
               shod
               with
               Sandalls
               made
               of
               hay
               .
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             (
             who
             is
             followed
             by
             
               Langus
               ,
               Nicephorus's
               Translatour
            
             ,
             book
             14.
             chap.
             39.
             )
             translates
             it
             
               soleas
               de
               sparto
               ,
               Sandalls
               of
               spartum
               .
               Spartum
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Shrub
               like
               our
               Broom
               ,
            
             of
             which
             they
             made
             bonds
             to
             tie
             their
             Vines
             ,
             ropes
             for
             Ships
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             seems
             )
             Sandalls
             also
             .
             Such
             Sandalls
             as
             these
             were
             those
             termed
             Carbatinae
             ;
             concerning
             which
             see
             
               Julius
               Pollux
               Onomast
            
             .
             book
             7.
             chap.
             22.
             
             Hesychius
             (
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             )
             says
             
               they
               were
               mean
               shooes
               worn
               by
               the
               Pesants
            
             ;
             and
             expounds
             that
             term
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               shooe
               with
               one
               sole
            
             .
          
           
             d
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               laid
               upon
            
             ]
             we
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               laid
               aside
            
             ]
             agreeable
             to
             
             Chrystophorson's
             and
             S
             r
             Henry
             Savil's
             reading
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             touched
             .
          
           
             e
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens
               Edition
            
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               drove
            
             .
             ]
             In
             the
             Florent
             .
             M.
             S.
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Socrates
             wrote
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               freed
            
             ,
             or
             released
             .
             ]
             For
             the
             common
             reading
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             born
             ;
             although
             Nicephorus
             confirms
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Has
               not
               been
               unfruitfull
            
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             Island
             is
             now
             termed
             Candia
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             some
             Copies
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             at
             which
             word
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             and
             Nicephorus
             with
             good
             reason
             were
             displeased
             ;
             and
             therefore
             both
             of
             them
             omitted
             it
             .
             in
             my
             judgment
             it
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               might
               lead
               out
            
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               hung
               over
               into
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             false-Moses
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               betook
               themselves
               to
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             hapned
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Nicephorus
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             with
             
               an
               aspirate
            
             .
             And
             Langus
             translates
             it
             Barns
             ,
             or
             
               Granaries
               ▪
               Musculus
            
             renders
             it
             
               Maxima
               aedificia
               ,
               the
               greatest
               Edifices
               .
               Christophorson
               ,
               fortissima
               munimenta
               ,
               the
               strongest
               Fortresses
               .
            
             I
             had
             rather
             follow
             Langus
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             barbarous
             Greek
             word
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             Barn
             or
             Granary
             ;
             as
             Meursius
             has
             long
             since
             observed
             in
             his
             
               Glossary
               .
               In
               the
               Kings
               Copy
            
             I
             found
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             at
             this
             place
             .
             Further
             ,
             there
             were
             five
             publick
             Barns
             or
             Granaries
             at
             Constantinople
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             four
             in
             the
             
               fifth
               Ward
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             (
             pag.
             728
             ,
             
               Edit
               .
               Monach.
            
             1615
             ,
             )
             the
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               On
               Theodosius
               Augustus's
               fourteenth
               Consulate
               which
               he
               bore
               with
            
             Maximus
             ,
             
               there
               arose
               a
               great
               fire
               from
               the
            
             Neo●ium
             ,
             
               which
               burnt
               down
               the
               Granaries
               and
               the
               Achillean
               Bath
               ,
               in
               the
               month
            
             Loos
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               Thermas
               quae
               vocantur
               Achilleae
               ,
               that
               termed
               the
               Achillean
               Bath
               .
            
             Which
             rendition
             is
             confirmed
             by
             
               Marcellinus
               Comes
            
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             (
             pag.
             26.
             
             Edit
             .
             Paris
             .
             1619
             ;
             )
             at
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Maximus
             and
             Paterius
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Christ.
             443.
             
             
               His
               Coss.
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               Thermarum
               quae
               Achilleae
               dicuntur
               ,
               Encoenia
               facta
               ,
               in
               their
               Consulate
               ,
               that
               termed
               the
               Achillean
               Bath
               was
            
             [
             after
             it
             had
             been
             rebuilt
             ,
             ]
             dedicated
             .
             And
             
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicon
            
             affirms
             the
             same
             (
             pag.
             730
             ,
             
               Edit
               .
               ut
               prius
            
             ,
             )
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               In
               the
               same
               persons
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             
             Maximus's
             and
             
             Paterius's
             ]
             
               Consulate
               ,
               the
               publick
               Bath
               termed
               Achilles
               was
               dedicated
               ,
            
             in
             the
             month
             
               Audunaeus
               ,
               before
               the
               third
               of
               the
               Ides
               of
            
             January
             .
             The
             
               Achillean
               Bath
            
             therefore
             (
             after
             it
             had
             been
             consumed
             by
             fire
             ,
             in
             the
             
               fourteenth
               Consulate
            
             of
             Theodosius
             which
             he
             bore
             with
             Maximus
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             433
             ,
             )
             was
             rebuilt
             and
             dedicated
             on
             the
             tenth
             year
             after
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             committed
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               But
               God
               heard
               the
               man.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             token
             ,
             or
             footstep
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             Thursday
             in
             the
             
               Passion
               week
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             I
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             as
             did
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savill
            
             and
             Christophorson
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             I
             agree
             with
             Baronius
             ,
             who
             (
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             434
             ,
             )
             has
             truly
             remarked
             ,
             that
             these
             Letters
             of
             Caelestine
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             were
             not
             written
             on
             this
             year
             ,
             but
             two
             years
             before
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             (
             after
             
             Nestorius's
             deposition
             ,
             )
             they
             were
             busie
             about
             Electing
             a
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             on
             this
             year
             (
             when
             Arcobindus
             and
             Aspar
             were
             Consuls
             )
             Caelestine
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             Xystus
             had
             succeeded
             him
             in
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Rome
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Valesius
             has
             told
             us
             before
             (
             at
             
               note
               (
               c.
               )
               on
               chap.
            
             36
             ,
             )
             that
             Rusus
             Bishop
             of
             Thessalonica
             was
             deputed
             the
             Vice-gerent
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             Rome
             ]
             throughout
             Achaia
             and
             Macedonia
             .
             He
             adds
             here
             ,
             
               that
               he
               had
               the
               same
               Vice-gerency
               throughout
            
             Illyricum
             ,
             
               as
               the
               Epistles
               of
            
             Innocentius
             and
             Bonifacius
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             
               do
               declare
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               be
               seen
               in
            
             Lucas
             Holstenius's
             Roman
             Collection
             .
             
               For
               (
               continues
            
             Valesius
             )
             
               the
               Bishops
               of
            
             Thessalonica
             
               had
               that
               priviledge
               from
               the
               times
               of
            
             Pope
             Damasus
             ,
             
               as
               we
               learn
               from
               the
            
             same
             Collection
             .
             Balsamo
             (
             in
             his
             comments
             
               on
               the
            
             Synod
             in
             Trullo
             ,
             pag.
             359
             ,
             Edit
             .
             Paris
             .
             1620.
             )
             
               affirms
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               of
            
             Thessalonica
             
               were
               heretofore
               the
               Legates
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             Bishop
             ;
             
               and
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               has
               a
               power
               of
               constituting
               Legates
               in
               the
            
             Constantinopolitane
             Patriarchate
             ;
             
               but
               denies
               that
               he
               has
               a
               power
               of
               ordaining
               Bishops
               ;
               wherein
            
             Balsamo
             
               is
               much
               mistaken
               .
               For
               those
               Provinces
               ,
               which
               then
               when
            
             Balsamo
             
               wrote
               ,
               were
               under
               the
            
             Constantinopolitan
             Prelate
             ,
             
               had
               heretofore
               been
               under
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             .
             
               Further
               ,
               the
            
             Nicene
             Synod
             
               has
               determined
               ,
               that
               the
               ancient
               usages
               should
               be
               observed
               .
            
             Thus
             far
             Valesius
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             you
             see
             ,
             he
             gives
             no
             reason
             to
             confute
             what
             Balsamo
             has
             said
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               has
               no
               power
               to
               ordain
               Bishops
               within
               the
               Constantinopolitane
               Patriarchate
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             I
             will
             (
             and
             so
             may
             the
             Reader
             too
             ,
             if
             he
             pleases
             )
             suspend
             my
             belief
             ,
             till
             some
             reasons
             are
             assigned
             .
             This
             passage
             in
             Balsamo
             (
             here
             quoted
             by
             Valesius
             )
             occurs
             in
             D
             r
             
               Beveredge's
               Synod
            
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             154.
             
             See
             
               the
               Learned
               Doctors
               notes
            
             ,
             pag.
             126.
             
          
           
             *
             At
             chap.
             28.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               But
               be
               exercised
               a
               patience
               far
               greater
               than
               he
            
             [
             Atticus
             ]
             had
             .
             The
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             had
             ]
             is
             wanting
             in
             the
             Sfortain
             M.
             S.
             Wherefore
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Socrates
             left
             it
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               But
               he
               exercised
               a
               patience
               far
               greater
               than
            
             Atticus
             .
             Which
             emendation
             is
             confirmed
             by
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Scholasticus
            
             and
             Nicephorus
             ,
             for
             Nicephorus
             (
             book
             14.
             chap.
             38.
             )
             words
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               moreover
               ,
               he
               was
               far
               more
               patient
               than
               they
               ,
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             than
             John
             Chrysostome
             and
             Atticus
             .
             ]
             And
             
               Epiphan
               ▪
               Scholast
            
             .
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Sed
               in
               isto
               patientia
               potior
               apparebat
               ,
               but
               in
               him
               a
               better
            
             [
             or
             more
             desireable
             ]
             
               patience
               appeared
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               upon
               occasion
            
             .
          
           
             b
             We
             reade
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               regard
               —
               by
               this
               means
            
             ;
             ]
             before
             which
             words
             we
             have
             put
             a
             Colon.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             Theodosius
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             discourse
             will
             be
             more
             gracefull
             and
             Emphaticall
             ,
             if
             we
             add
             a
             particle
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               And
               what
               is
               recorded
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             so
             make
             this
             the
             beginning
             of
             a
             period
             .
             Thus
             Nicephorus
             reads
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Numb
             .
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             See
             book
             7.
             chap.
             23.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               See
               the
               following
            
             chapter
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             affairs
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             
               Priscus's
               History
               of
               the
               Goths
            
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Hunni
             is
             termed
             Rouas
             ,
             who
             was
             succeeded
             by
             Attalas
             .
             In
             Jordanes
             he
             is
             called
             Roäs
             ,
             the
             brother
             of
             O●tar
             and
             Mundïuchus
             ,
             the
             uncle
             of
             
               Attalas
               .
               Langus
            
             ,
             Nicephorus's
             Translator
             calls
             him
             Roïlas
             ,
             for
             what
             reason
             I
             know
             not
             :
             for
             in
             Nicephorus
             't
             is
             Rougas
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             here
             in
             Socrates
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             See
             Ezech.
             38.
             vers
             .
             2
             ,
             22
             ,
             &
             23.
             
             In
             the
             
               Septuagint
               Version
            
             ,
             at
             v.
             2.
             the
             words
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Prince
               Rhos
            
             .
             But
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             wanting
             in
             the
             
               vulgar
               Translation
            
             ,
             instead
             whereof
             Hieronymus
             has
             rendred
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               Principem
               capitis
               Mosoch
               ,
               Prince
               of
               the
               chief
               of
               Mosoch
               .
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             what
             Langus
             remarks
             here
             concerning
             the
             Russi
             ,
             is
             in
             my
             judgment
             forreign
             to
             this
             place
             .
             Vales.
             In
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             the
             words
             at
             this
             text
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             which
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             
               English
               Version
            
             is
             render'd
             exactly
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               Prince
               of
               the
               chief
               of
               Meshech
               .
               Socrates
            
             quotes
             this
             whole
             text
             out
             of
             Ezechiel
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             
               Septuagin●
               Version
            
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             translated
             them
             accordingly
             .
             The
             difference
             between
             the
             
               Greek
               Version
            
             and
             
               Originall
               Hebrew
            
             at
             this
             text
             is
             great
             .
             Our
             
               English
               Translatours
            
             (
             as
             they
             generally
             do
             ,
             so
             here
             )
             follow
             the
             Hebrew
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             book
             7.
             chap.
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             These
             persons
             were
             Consuls
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             436.
             
             But
             
               Prosper
               ,
               Marcellinus
               Comes
            
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             ,
             disagree
             from
             Socrates
             .
             For
             those
             Authours
             relate
             ,
             that
             this
             marriage
             was
             celebrated
             on
             the
             year
             following
             ,
             whereon
             Aëtius
             bore
             his
             second
             Consulate
             with
             Sigisvultus
             ,
             in
             the
             month
             of
             November
             .
             The
             same
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Jordanes
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Successione
               Regnorum
            
             ;
             where
             after
             he
             has
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             whoredom
             committed
             by
             Honoria
             with
             her
             
               Procurator
               Eugenius
            
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Areobindus
             and
             Aspar
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             434
             ;
             He
             adds
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Posthaec
               tertio
               anno
               Valentinianus
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               On
               the
               third
               year
               after
               this
               the
               Emperour
            
             Valentinianus
             
               comes
               from
            
             Rome
             to
             Constantinople
             
               in
               order
               to
               his
               marr●ing
            
             Eudoxia
             
               daughter
               to
               the
               Emperour
            
             Theodosius
             :
             
               and
               having
               given
               all
            
             Illyria
             
               as
               a
               gratuity
               to
               his
               Father
               in
               Law
               ,
               after
               the
               celebration
               of
               the
               marriage
               ,
               he
               returned
               with
               his
               Wife
               to
               his
               own
               Kingdomes
               .
               Cassiodorus
               Senator
            
             attests
             the
             same
             concerning
             the
             donation
             of
             the
             
               Western
               Illyricum
            
             (
             book
             11.
             
             Variarum
             ,
             Epist.
             1.
             pag.
             684
             ,
             
               Edit
               .
               Aurel.
               Allobrog
            
             .
             1622.
             )
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Placidiam
               mundi
               opinione
               celebratam
               ,
               avorum
            
             [
             or
             ,
             principum
             ,
             or
             ,
             aliquorum
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             some
             Copies
             ,
             ]
             
               Prosapia
               gloriosam
               ,
               purpurato
               filio
               studuisse
               percepimus
               ;
               cujus
               dum
               remisse
               administrat
               Imperium
               ,
               indecenter
               cognoscitur
               imminutum
               .
               Nurum
               denique
               sibi
               amissione
               Illyrici
               comparavit
               ,
               factaque
               est
               conjunctio
               reg●an●is
               ,
               divisio
               dole●da
               provinciis
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             He
             means
             those
             termed
             the
             Johannitae
             .
             See
             book
             6.
             chap.
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               by
               prudence
            
             .
          
           
             a
             By
             these
             words
             Socrates
             does
             plainly
             discover
             his
             opinion
             .
             For
             he
             would
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             are
             usually
             done
             through
             envy
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             favour
             .
             For
             because
             Origen
             was
             condemned
             by
             Theophilus
             ,
             so
             many
             years
             after
             his
             death
             ;
             that
             Socrates
             ascribes
             to
             
             Theophilus's
             envy
             towards
             Origen
             himself
             ,
             or
             against
             those
             termed
             the
             Long-Monks
             .
             And
             ,
             whereas
             
               John
               Chrysostome
            
             was
             brought
             back
             with
             honour
             into
             his
             own
             Country
             ,
             on
             the
             thirty
             fifth
             year
             after
             his
             death
             ;
             that
             Socrates
             attributes
             to
             the
             love
             and
             benevolence
             of
             Proclu●
             and
             the
             people
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             But
             I
             am
             not
             of
             
             Socrates's
             opinion
             .
             For
             although
             in
             affairs
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             t●e
             affections
             of
             men
             have
             some
             effect
             .
             Yet
             divine
             Justice
             and
             providence
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Church
             is
             governed
             ,
             doth
             always
             overrule
             .
             Origen
             therefore
             was
             condemned
             for
             his
             Heterodox
             opinions
             ;
             and
             
               John
               Chrysostome
            
             ,
             being
             consecrated
             for
             his
             integrity
             of
             life
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             continues
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             this
             very
             day
             .
             Valesius
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Tomb.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Rectitude
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Nicephorus
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               sate
               upon
            
             ;
             in
             which
             Author
             these
             words
             are
             added
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               having
               taken
               the
               paper
            
             :
             which
             seem
             altogether
             necessary
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               This
               pledge
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             Gage
             .
          
           
             b
             Although
             our
             M.
             SS
             .
             Copies
             alter
             ▪
             not
             the
             reading
             here
             ▪
             yet
             I
             agree
             with
             Christophorson
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savill
            
             ,
             who
             have
             mended
             it
             thus
             [
             
               of
               the
               month
               August
            
             .
             ]
             Doubtless
             ,
             in
             regard
             Paulus
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Novatianists
             died
             on
             the
             twenty
             first
             of
             July
             ,
             and
             the
             paper
             wherein
             he
             had
             named
             Marcianus
             to
             be
             his
             successour
             ,
             was
             unsealed
             three
             days
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             as
             Socrates
             has
             told
             us
             before
             ;
             't
             is
             not
             to
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             Marcianus
             could
             be
             ordained
             Bishop
             on
             the
             twenty
             first
             
               of
               the
               same
               month
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             July
             ;
             in
             regard
             he
             absconded
             in
             Tiberiopolis
             a
             City
             of
             Phrygia
             :
             from
             whence
             he
             was
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             there
             constituted
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Novatianists
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               For
               he
               had
               oblieged
               himself
               to
               a
               performance
               ,
            
             &c
             ]
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               she
               had
               obliged
               herself
            
             ;
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             Eudocia
             .
             Thus
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Scholasticus
            
             read
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             his
             Version
             ;
             which
             is
             thus
             ,
             
               Hoc
               enim
               &
               ipsa
               votum
               habuerat
               ,
               si
               filiam
               videret
               nuptam
               ,
               For
               she
               herself
               also
               had
               [
               made
               ]
               this
               vow
               ,
               if
               she
               might
               see
               her
               daughter
               married
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             honoured
             .
          
           
             a
             This
             is
             the
             Thalassius
             ,
             or
             
               Thalassus
               ,
               Praefectus
               Praetorio
            
             of
             Illyricum
             ,
             to
             whom
             
               The
               one
               Law
               (
               Tit.
            
             6.
             
             
               Legum
               Novellarum
               Theodosii
               Junioris
            
             )
             was
             directed
             ,
             which
             is
             dated
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             on
             the
             
               third
               of
               the
               Ides
               of
               August
               ,
            
             in
             
             Theodosius's
             seventeenth
             Consulate
             which
             he
             bore
             with
             Festus
             .
             After
             this
             day
             therefore
             ,
             on
             this
             very
             year
             ,
             Thalassius
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             by
             Proclus
             .
             Which
             action
             of
             
               Proclus's
               Socrates
            
             does
             not
             without
             cause
             wonder
             at
             ,
             as
             new
             ,
             and
             not
             practised
             by
             former
             Bishops
             .
             Nectarius
             indeed
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             Praetor
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             had
             been
             created
             Bishop
             of
             that
             City
             .
             But
             ,
             the
             Emperour's
             consent
             had
             been
             first
             obtained
             ,
             as
             Socrates
             has
             told
             us
             before
             .
             But
             here
             Proclus
             meerly
             by
             his
             own
             impulse
             ,
             laid
             his
             hands
             on
             a
             
               Praefectus
               Praetorio
            
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             Emperour
             had
             been
             designed
             to
             the
             government
             of
             the
             
               Orientall
               Praefecture
            
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour's
             consent
             was
             afterwards
             obtained
             ,
             who
             approved
             of
             what
             Proclus
             had
             done
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             promoting
             inferiour
             Magistrates
             to
             Ecclesiastick
             degrees
             ,
             the
             Prince's
             consent
             was
             in
             no
             wife
             necessary
             .
             For
             the
             Praefectus
             Praetorio's
             approbation
             was
             sufficient
             ,
             under
             whose
             dispose
             the
             Presidents
             of
             Provinces
             were
             .
             We
             have
             an
             eminent
             instance
             hereof
             in
             the
             
               Life
               of
            
             S
             t
             
               Germanus
               Altissiodorensis
            
             ,
             which
             was
             written
             by
             
               Constantius
               Presbyter
            
             .
             Which
             Germanus
             being
             President
             of
             a
             Province
             ,
             and
             Amator
             Bishop
             of
             Altissiodorum
             [
             a
             City
             in
             France
             ,
             now
             called
             Auxerre
             ]
             having
             a
             mind
             to
             appoint
             him
             his
             successour
             ;
             Amator
             procured
             the
             consent
             of
             
               Julius
               ,
               Praefectus
               Praetorio
            
             of
             the
             
             Gallia's
             ,
             before
             he
             attempted
             to
             do
             that
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             related
             in
             book
             1
             ,
             chap.
             3
             ,
             
               concerning
               the
               Life
               of
            
             S
             t
             Germanus
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             Thalassius
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             was
             present
             at
             the
             
               false
               Synod
            
             at
             Ephesus
             [
             convened
             ]
             against
             Flavianus
             ;
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               said
               Synod
            
             ,
             which
             are
             recorded
             in
             the
             
               first
               Action
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Councill
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e512680
           
             †
             He
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Cyrus
             ;
             and
             set
             about
             writing
             
               an
               Ecclesiastick
               History
            
             (
             which
             Valesius
             has
             published
             with
             the
             other
             
               Greek
               Historians
               of
               the
               Church
            
             )
             towards
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             Theodosius
             Junior's
             Reign
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             wrote
             theirs
             .
             He
             began
             where
             they
             did
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             from
             those
             times
             whereat
             Eusebius
             closed
             
               his
               History
            
             ;
             )
             and
             ended
             with
             them
             ;
             viz.
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             Theodosius
             Junior's
             Empire
             .
             'T
             is
             more
             than
             probable
             ,
             that
             he
             wrote
             after
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             all
             the
             Ancients
             were
             of
             this
             opinion
             .
             (
             2
             )
             He
             that
             reads
             
               his
               History
            
             ,
             will
             find
             it
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             supplement
             of
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             their
             Histories
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Theodoret
             himself
             ,
             in
             the
             
               first
               chapter
               of
               the
               first
               Book
               of
               his
               History
               ,
            
             says
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               will
               attempt
               to
               commit
               to
               writing
               the
               Remaines
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               .
            
             (
             4
             )
             Lastly
             ,
             he
             published
             
               his
               History
            
             after
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             448
             ,
             (
             as
             Valesius
             demonstrates
             in
             
               his
               Preface
               before
               his
               History
            
             ;
             )
             whereas
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             had
             finished
             their
             Histories
             on
             
               the
               seventeenth
               Consulate
               of
               Theodosius
               Jun.
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             439.
             
             He
             is
             most
             particular
             in
             his
             acccount
             of
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             
               Eastern
               Church
            
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             lived
             there
             .
             
               His
               Books
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               History
            
             are
             but
             
               five
               in
               number
            
             (
             as
             he
             himself
             intimates
             at
             the
             close
             of
             
               his
               fifth
               Book
            
             ;
             )
             wherein
             he
             comprehends
             the
             affairs
             transacted
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             during
             the
             space
             of
             105
             years
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Evagrius's
               Ecclesiastick
               History
            
             ,
             book
             4.
             chap.
             29
             ,
             note
             (
             f.
             )
          
           
             †
             The
             plague
             in
             the
             Groyn
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               in
               the
               number
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Valesius
             quotes
             this
             passage
             out
             of
             Macarius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               notes
            
             on
             Socrates
             ,
             book
             6.
             chap.
             6.
             note
             (
             f.
             )
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Note
               (
               b
            
             )
             in
             
               that
               chapter
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Tum
             in
             Pompa
             ,
             both
             in
             Pomp.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             
               note
               (
               b
            
             )
             in
             
               that
               chapter
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               ought
               to
               have
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Evagrius
             book
             6.
             chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             See
             Evagrius
             book
             .
             6.
             chap.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             volume
             of
             
               relations
               ,
               Letters
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             274.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Lugd.
               Bat.
            
             1651.
             
          
           
             *
             Repaired
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               put
               a
               new
               face
               upon
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Letters-Patents
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e516540
           
             a
             I
             like
             not
             
             Christophorson's
             Version
             ,
             who
             has
             rendred
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Perfecte
               Christianos
               ,
               perfectly
               Christians
            
             .
             I
             would
             rather
             render
             it
             
               perfectly
               Orthodox
            
             .
             For
             the
             followers
             of
             true
             opinions
             are
             properly
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Photius
             (
             in
             
               his
               Bibliotheca
            
             )
             speaks
             thus
             concerning
             
               Socrates
               Scholasticus
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Moreover
               ,
               in
               his
               Sentiments
               he
               is
               not
               very
               Orthodox
               .
            
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             therefore
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             Eusebius
             (
             although
             he
             be
             very
             fit
             to
             perswade
             his
             Readers
             to
             embrace
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             )
             is
             not
             able
             to
             make
             them
             very
             accurate
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             himself
             seems
             to
             have
             inclined
             towards
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Arians
             .
             For
             ,
             this
             was
             the
             sentiment
             of
             many
             persons
             concerning
             
               Eusebius
               Pamphilus
            
             ;
             whom
             I
             have
             sufficiently
             answered
             ,
             in
             
               the
               Preface
               I
               have
               written
               to
               the
               same
               Eusebius's
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             part
             ]
             is
             wanting
             in
             
               the
               Kings
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Florentine
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             SS
             .
             nor
             is
             it
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             .
             The
             Geneva-Printers
             were
             the
             first
             that
             put
             in
             this
             word
             from
             
               Christophorson's
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             
               Various
               Readings
            
             whereof
             are
             extant
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             
               Cologne-Edition
               .
               Christophorson
            
             has
             expressed
             this
             word
             in
             his
             Version
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             renders
             it
             :
             
               ad
               aliquam
               partem
               Regni
               Theodosii
               ,
               to
               some
               part
               of
               Theodosius's
               Reign
               .
            
             But
             ,
             it
             seems
             more
             elegant
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             suppress
             ,
             rather
             than
             add
             this
             word
             .
             If
             a
             word
             must
             be
             added
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             add
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             time
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               wicked
               Devil
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Christophorson
               and
            
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             have
             mended
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             compelled
             ,
             or
             
               rejected
               by
               force
            
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             reading
             is
             much
             better
             ,
             which
             the
             Florentine
             and
             Tellerian
             ,
             M.
             SS
             .
             give
             us
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               driven
               away
               —
               as
               it
               were
               by
               an
               impetuous
               wind
               .
            
             'T
             is
             a
             Metaphor
             taken
             from
             Shipwrack't
             persons
             who
             are
             driven
             away
             by
             the
             violence
             of
             a
             Storm
             .
             Evagrius
             compares
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             to
             a
             wind
             ,
             by
             the
             force
             whereof
             Eunomius
             and
             Macedonius
             being
             driven
             away
             ,
             were
             at
             length
             Shipwrack't
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             condemned
             in
             the
             
               Constantinopolitan
               Synod
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               being
               restored
               to
               her
               pristine
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             See
             the
             
               Septuagint
               Version
            
             ,
             at
             Psalm
             45.
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             monstrous
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             reduced
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               even
               from
               hence
            
             .
          
           
             b
             He
             means
             
               the
               Term
               Homobusios
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             Coessentiall
             .
             ]
             For
             the
             malignant
             Devill
             made
             his
             chiefest
             resistance
             against
             this
             word
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             was
             the
             Beesome
             as
             it
             were
             of
             all
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             the
             firmest
             sortress
             of
             the
             true
             Faith.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             remove
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             a
             term
             used
             to
             denote
             the
             manner
             
               how
               a
               Serpent
               moves
            
             3.
             which
             is
             incomparably
             well
             exprest
             by
             Virgill
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               
                 —
                 Sinuatque
                 immensa
                 volumine
                 terga
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 he
                 windes
                 up
                 his
                 vast
                 back
                 in
                 a
                 Roll
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 Volume
                 .
              
            
          
           
             d
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             I
             had
             rather
             make
             it
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             Further
             ,
             't
             is
             very
             intricate
             ,
             what
             word
             Evagrius
             should
             mean
             here
             .
             The
             Term
             Homoiöusios
             ,
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             
               of
               like
               substance
               ,
               or
               ,
               essence
            
             ]
             might
             indeed
             be
             meant
             .
             But
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             word
             there
             is
             
               an
               addition
            
             (
             rather
             than
             
               a
               change
            
             ,
             )
             of
             one
             Letter
             ,
             [
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Letter
               I
            
             ;
             ]
             therefore
             
               the
               praepositions
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             [
             of
             ,
             and
             in
             ]
             are
             rather
             to
             be
             meant
             :
             
               which
               praepositions
            
             raised
             great
             stirs
             and
             commotions
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             the
             
               Eutychian
               Heresie
            
             ;
             some
             affirming
             that
             Christ
             was
             to
             be
             adored
             ,
             [
             as
             subsisting
             ]
             
               of
               two
               natures
            
             ,
             others
             ,
             [
             as
             subsilling
             ]
             
               in
               two
               natures
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             draw
             .
          
           
             e
             This
             place
             wants
             not
             difficulty
             .
             Musculus
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Ubi
               absolutam
               haenc
               historiam
               benigno
               Deo
               commendavero
               ,
               Where
               I
               shall
               have
               commended
               this
               compleated
               History
               to
               the
               benign
               God.
            
             But
             this
             rendition
             is
             not
             to
             be
             born
             with
             .
             Therefore
             Christophorson
             has
             translated
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Ibique
               finem
               scribendi
               faciam
               ,
               ubi
               Deo
               clementi
               ac
               propitio
               visum
               fuerit
               ,
               and
               there
               I
               will
               make
               an
               end
               of
               writing
               ,
               where
               it
               shall
               seem
               good
               to
               the
               mild
               and
               propitious
               God.
            
             But
             ,
             neither
             does
             this
             translation
             fully
             satisfie
             me
             .
             For
             ,
             first
             ,
             Evagrius
             says
             not
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               future
               tense
            
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               present
               tense
            
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             that
             I
             ever
             read
             this
             phrase
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             as
             to
             import
             ,
             
               to
               finish
               an
               History
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             properly
             
               recondere
               ,
               to
               lay
               up
            
             :
             whence
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             imports
             
               a
               repository
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               store-cellar
               for
               wines
            
             .
             It
             signifies
             also
             
               to
               lay
               on
               the
               ground
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               deposite
               in
               a
               monument
               .
               Hesychius
            
             in
             
               his
               Lexicon
            
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               who
               lieth
            
             .
             The
             same
             Hesychius
             says
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             does
             signifie
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               expose
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               set
               forth
               .
               Which
               signification
            
             is
             contrary
             to
             
               the
               former
            
             .
             For
             ,
             
               to
               hide
            
             ,
             and
             
               to
               set
               forth
            
             or
             promulge
             ,
             are
             contrary
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             therefore
             render
             this
             passage
             of
             Evagrius
             thus
             ,
             
               Historiam
               editurus
               ,
               quando
               clementi
               placuerit
               Deo
               ,
               [
               and
               ]
               shall
               put
               forth
               my
               History
               ,
               when
               it
               shall
               please
               the
               Gracious
               God.
            
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             shall
             prefer
             
               Christophorson's
               Version
            
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             much
             resist
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             Evagrius
             (
             in
             the
             seventh
             chapter
             of
             
               his
               first
               book
            
             )
             uses
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             signifie
             ,
             
               be
               ended
               his
               life
            
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             in
             the
             thirteenth
             chapter
             of
             
               this
               book
               ,
               Evagrius
            
             uses
             this
             word
             ,
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             viz.
             
               to
               relate
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               set
               forth
            
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             says
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             Theodoret
             
               also
               wrote
               ,
               and
               elegantly
               s●t
               forth
               ,
            
             [
             or
             ,
             related
             .
             ]
             &c.
             And
             in
             the
             11
             th
             chapter
             of
             
               this
               book
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             used
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               set
               forth
            
             .
             Also
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             
               his
               second
               book
               ,
               Evagrius
               uses
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               we
               will
               set
               forth
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Woman
               who
               bore
               God.
            
             
          
           
             †
             That
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Woman
               who
               bore
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             'T
             is
             strange
             that
             
               both
               Translatours
            
             have
             erred
             in
             their
             Versions
             of
             this
             place
             .
             For
             ,
             Musculus
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               officina
               blasphemiae
               ,
               in
               quâ
               rursus
               ad
               judicium
               voca●ir
               &
               venditur
               Christus
               ,
               that
               shop
               of
               blasphemy
               ,
               wherein
               Christ
               is
               again
               called
               to
               judgment
               ,
               and
               sold.
               Christophorson
            
             translates
             it
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Qui
               Blasphemiae
               officinam
               ,
               in
               quâ
               Christus
               denuò
               trucidatur
               &
               divenditur
               ,
               instruxit
               ;
               who
               furnished
               up
               a
               shop
               of
               Blasphemy
               ,
               wherein
               Christ
               is
               again
               killed
               and
               sold.
            
             Neither
             of
             them
             have
             rendred
             it
             well
             .
             For
             ,
             neither
             is
             this
             expression
             [
             
               to
               be
               called
               to
               judgment
            
             ]
             agreeable
             to
             a
             shop
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             such
             
               Greek
               word
            
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             wonder
             at
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savill
            
             ,
             who
             set
             this
             most
             ridiculous
             emendation
             of
             
             Christophorson's
             ,
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             his
             Copy
             .
             It
             should
             have
             been
             rendred
             thus
             ,
             
               that
               shop
               of
               Blasphemy
               ,
               wherein
               Christ
               is
               again
               bargained
               for
               ,
               and
               sold
               at
               a
               price
               .
            
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             properly
             
               I
               make
               a
               bargain
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             
               a
               bargain
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             agreement
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             
               old
               Glosses
            
             .
             Which
             term
             occurs
             frequently
             in
             the
             books
             of
             the
             
               Greek
               Lawyers
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             Anastasius
             was
             Syncellus
             to
             Nesterius
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             Which
             is
             attested
             by
             Theophanes
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             and
             by
             
               Anastasius
               Bibliothecarius
            
             .
             For
             the
             Patriarchs
             had
             their
             Syncelli
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
               those
               that
               kept
               in
               the
               same
               Cell
               with
               them
               ,
               or
               those
               that
               dwelt
               with
               them
               .
            
             )
             whom
             they
             chose
             out
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Presbyters
             .
             So
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Epistle
               of
               the
               Constantinopolitan
               Synod
               to
            
             Hormisda
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               about
               the
               Election
               of
            
             Epiphanius
             
               Patriarch
               of
            
             Constantinople
             ,
             which
             Epistle
             Baronius
             Records
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             520
             ;
             amongst
             the
             Legates
             sent
             from
             the
             Synod
             ,
             is
             named
             Heraclianus
             Presbyter
             of
             
               The
               Greater
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             Cohabitator
             ,
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               person
               who
               dwelt
               with
               him
            
             ]
             to
             Epiphanius
             the
             
               Patriarch
               .
               Epiphanius
            
             himself
             also
             had
             formerly
             been
             Presbyter
             and
             Syncellus
             to
             
               John
               ,
               Patriarch
            
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             as
             Dioscorus
             attests
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Pope
            
             Hormisda
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             John
             had
             also
             been
             Presbyter
             and
             Syncellus
             to
             
               Timothy
               ,
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
            
             ;
             as
             
               Victor
               Tunonensis
            
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Agapeto
               V.
               C.
               Cos.
               Timotheus
               C.
               P.
               Episcopus
               ,
               Obtrectator
               Synodi
               Chalcedonensis
               ,
               quinto
               di●
               Aprilis
               occubuit
               ▪
               &
               Johannes
               Cappadox
               in
               cell●
               propriâ
               atque
               Presbyter●
               Episcopatum
               tradidit
               ;
               [
               on
               my
               perill
               ,
               mend
               it
               thus
               ,
            
             &
             Johanni
             Cappadoci
             Syncello
             proprio
             atque
             Presbytero
             Episcopatum
             tradidit
             ;
             
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               certain
               than
               this
               emendation
               :
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Consulate
               of
               the
               most
               famous
               Agapetus
               ,
               Timothy
               Bishop
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               the
               Reviler
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Synod
               ,
               died
               on
               the
               first
               of
               Aprill
               ,
               and
               delivered
               the
               Bishoprick
               to
               John
               the
               Cappadocian
               ,
               his
               own
               Syncellus
               and
               Presbyter
               .
            
             The
             Syncelli
             were
             chosen
             also
             out
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Deacons
             .
             So
             ,
             
               in
               the
               third
               Action
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Synod
               ,
            
             one
             Agorastus
             a
             Deacon
             is
             termed
             Syncellus
             to
             Dioscorus
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             in
             Eunodius
             there
             is
             a
             Precept
             extant
             ,
             whereby
             all
             Bishops
             are
             ordered
             to
             have
             their
             cellulani
             ,
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             Chamber-fellows
             ,
             or
             
               persons
               that
               were
               to
               keep
               in
               the
               same
               Cell
               with
               them
               .
            
             ]
             Which
             Precept
             runs
             thus
             :
             
               Nullum
               ergo
               sacerdotem
               antiquis
               &
               modernis
               legibus
               obsequentem
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Our
               will
               is
               ,
               that
               no
               Priest
               who
               is
               obedient
               to
               the
               ancient
               and
               modern
               Laws
               ,
               and
               none
               of
               the
               Levites
               shall
               reside
               in
               any
               place
               without
               a
               person
               well
               approved
               of
               .
               And
               if
               the
               slenderness
               of
               any
               person's
               estate
               shall
               not
               permit
               him
               to
               have
               a
               companion
               ,
               be
               himself
               shall
               become
               Cell-fellow
               to
               another
               .
            
             The
             Patriarchs
             therefore
             were
             not
             the
             only
             persons
             who
             had
             their
             Syncelli
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             Stephanus
             is
             recorded
             to
             have
             been
             Syncellus
             to
             Syncleticus
             Bishop
             of
             Tarsus
             ,
             by
             Ephremius
             ,
             in
             Photius
             .
             Vales.
             See
             
               Meursius's
               Glossary
            
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             I
             have
             found
             no
             mention
             of
             this
             Theodulus
             any
             where
             else
             .
             For
             ,
             whereas
             Nicephorus
             names
             him
             at
             book
             14.
             chap.
             32
             ,
             that
             mention
             of
             him
             is
             borrowed
             from
             our
             Evagrius
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             this
             person
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             that
             Theodulus
             a
             Presbyter
             in
             Caele-Syria
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             reign
             of
             
               Zeno
               Augustus
            
             wrote
             many
             things
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             attested
             by
             
               Gennadius
               Massiliensis
            
             ,
             and
             by
             
               Marcellinus
               Comes
            
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             We
             have
             perfected
             this
             place
             from
             the
             incomparable
             Florentine
             M.
             S.
             by
             adding
             some
             words
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             unhappily
             omitted
             by
             Transcribers
             .
             For
             ,
             whereas
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             ,
             this
             clause
             is
             worded
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             we
             have
             altered
             it
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               nor
               could
               be
               prevailed
               upon
               ,
               either
               by
               those
               [
               Letters
               ]
               written
               [
               to
               him
               ]
               by
               Cyrillus
               ,
               or
               them
               [
               sent
               him
               ]
               by
               Celestinus
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Senior
               Rome
               .
            
             Which
             I
             therefore
             thought
             good
             to
             give
             an
             Advertisement
             of
             that
             the
             Readers
             might
             know
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             neither
             added
             nor
             diminished
             any
             thing
             ,
             except
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             
               that
               most
               incomparable
               Manuscript
            
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscript
            
             agrees
             with
             the
             
               Florentine
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             There
             is
             extant
             an
             Epistle
             of
             
               Theodosius
               Junior's
            
             ,
             which
             they
             commonly
             called
             Sacra
             .
             For
             so
             Theodosius
             himself
             terms
             it
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Ephesine
               Synod
               .
            
             In
             the
             
               Latine
               Version
            
             of
             
               this
               Epistle
            
             ;
             the
             title
             is
             worded
             thus
             :
             
               Sacra
               Imperatoria
               ,
               missa
               Alexandriam
               ad
               Cyrillum
               Episcopum
               &
               Episcopo●
               Metropolitanos
               ejus
               Regionis
               .
            
             But
             the
             Greek
             words
             have
             a
             different
             import
             ;
             they
             run
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Sacred
               Letters
               sent
               to
            
             Alexandria
             to
             Cyrillus
             ,
             
               and
               to
               the
               Metropolitane
               Bishops
               every
               where
               :
            
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             has
             the
             same
             import
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               every
               Region
            
             .
             and
             this
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Theodosius
             himself
             in
             
               the
               same
               Epistle
            
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             same
             Copy
             he
             wrote
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Metropolis's
               every
               where
               .
            
             But
             ,
             instead
             hereof
             ,
             our
             Evagrius
             words
             it
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               The
               Imperiall
               Letters
               [
               therefore
               ]
               were
               dispatcht
               away
               ,
               both
               to
            
             Cyrillus
             ,
             
               and
               also
               to
               the
               [
               Bishops
               that
               ]
               presided
               over
               the
               Holy
               Churches
               in
               all
               places
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             431.
             
             See
             D
             r
             
               Beveredge's
               Annot.
               in
               Can.
               Concil
               .
               Ephes.
            
             pag.
             103.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               upon
               us
            
             ]
             displeased
             Nicephorus
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             instead
             thereof
             he
             substituted
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               on
               the
               holy
               Apostles
            
             .
             ]
             But
             ,
             this
             emendation
             was
             needless
             .
             For
             the
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               upon
               us
            
             ]
             is
             at
             this
             place
             put
             for
             
               the
               Church
               of
               God
            
             ,
             which
             at
             ,
             that
             time
             resided
             in
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             had
             descended
             on
             Mary
             before
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             she
             conceived
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             :
             and
             afterwards
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             been
             baptized
             in
             Jordan
             ,
             Which
             hapned
             to
             them
             by
             a
             speciall
             priviledge
             .
             But
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             descended
             first
             on
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             upon
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             for
             the
             Apostles
             delivered
             the
             same
             Spirit
             (
             which
             they
             then
             received
             ,
             )
             afterwards
             to
             their
             successours
             ,
             by
             imposition
             of
             Hands
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nicephorus
             ,
             instead
             of
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               as
               it
               seems
               ]
               uses
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               be
               said
               .
            
             ]
             But
             Christophorson
             read
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             he
             renders
             this
             place
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Johannes
               Praeful
               Antiochia
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             John
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Antioch
             ,
             
               together
               with
               his
               [
               Bishops
               ,
               ]
               was
               absent
               at
               the
               day
               appointed
               ;
               not
               willingly
               indeed
               ,
               as
               it
               seems
               to
               many
               persons
               ,
               who
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               defend
               this
               fact
               of
               his
               .
            
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             I
             cannot
             approve
             of
             this
             em●●dation
             ;
             although
             Sr
             
               Henry
               Savill
            
             hath
             set
             it
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               Copy
               ,
               Musculus
            
             renders
             this
             place
             thus
             :
             
               Verùm
               praeter
               animi
               sui
               sententiam
               ,
               sicu●
               &
               multis
               moram
               illam
               excusans
               ,
               ostendit
               ,
               But
               contrary
               to
               his
               own
               mind
               ,
               as
               he
               has
               also
               demonstrated
               to
               many
               persons
               ,
               in
               his
               excusing
               that
               delay
               .
            
             But
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             no
             alteration
             is
             to
             be
             made
             here
             ,
             and
             do
             render
             the
             place
             thus
             :
             But
             Johannes
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Antioch
             ,
             
               together
               with
               the
               [
               Bishops
               ]
               about
               him
               ,
               was
               absent
               at
               the
               set
               day
               ;
               not
               willingly
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               seems
               to
               many
               persons
               from
               the
               Apology
               he
               made
               ,
            
             &c.
             doubtless
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             other
             sense
             of
             these
             words
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             The
             Greeks
             heretofore
             termed
             
               the
               first
               Sunday
               after
               Easter
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               New
               Sunday
            
             .
             So
             
               Gregorius
               Nazianzenus
            
             calls
             it
             in
             
               his
               nineteenth
               Oration
            
             which
             he
             spake
             at
             the
             Funerall
             of
             his
             own
             Father
             Gregorius
             .
             There
             is
             extant
             an
             Oration
             of
             the
             same
             
             Gregorius's
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             his
             43
             Oration
             )
             upon
             this
             
               New
               Sunday
            
             :
             in
             
               which
               Oration
            
             he
             gives
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             this
             day
             should
             be
             called
             
               New
               Sunday
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             
               the
               Synod
               in
               Trullo
               Can.
            
             66
             ,
             terms
             
               this
               Sunday
            
             (
             which
             we
             now
             commonly
             call
             
               Dominicam
               in
               Albis
               ,
               the
               Sunday
               in
               the
               Albs
               ,
            
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               New
               Sunday
            
             .
             Vales.
             M
             r
             Smith
             (
             in
             
               his
               Account
               of
               the
               Greek
               Church
               ,
            
             pag.
             32
             ,
             
               Edit
               .
               Lond.
            
             1680
             ,
             )
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Greeks
            
             do
             still
             term
             
               thu
               Sunday
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               New
               Sunday
            
             ;
             and
             that
             't
             is
             also
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Meursius
             says
             it
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             regenerating
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               renewing
               Sunday
            
             .
             See
             
               Meursius's
               Glossary
            
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Here
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edit
            
             .
             this
             passage
             is
             worded
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               The
               divine
            
             Cyrillus
             
               administring
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             In
             which
             clause
             (
             as
             the
             Learned
             D
             r
             
               Barrow
               remarks
               ,
               in
               his
               Treat
               .
               of
               the
               Pope's
               suprem
               .
               pag.
            
             289
             ;
             )
             
               a
               word
               seemeth
               to
               have
               fallen
               out
               .
               Zonaras
            
             (
             on
             the
             1
             Can.
             
               Synod
               .
               Ephes.
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Bever
            
             .
             pag.
             100.
             )
             expresses
             this
             passage
             more
             plainly
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Holy
            
             Cyrill
             
               Pope
               of
               Alexandria
               presiding
               over
               the
               Orthodox
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               also
               holding
               the
               place
               of
               Celestine
               .
            
             And
             Photius
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             [
             Cyril
             ]
             
               supplyed
               the
               seat
               and
               the
               person
               of
            
             Celestine
             [
             Bishop
             ]
             of
             Rome
             .
             From
             which
             Authours
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             Cyrillus
             had
             the
             disposall
             of
             
             Celestine's
             single
             suffrage
             ,
             and
             that
             Pope's
             legall
             concurrence
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Actings
             in
             that
             Synod
             :
             But
             Cyrillus
             had
             no
             
               Authoritative
               presidency
            
             from
             Celestine
             ,
             because
             the
             Pope
             could
             by
             no
             delegation
             impart
             that
             ,
             himself
             having
             no
             title
             thereto
             ,
             warranted
             by
             any
             Law
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             Precedent
             ;
             that
             depended
             on
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             who
             disposed
             of
             it
             according
             as
             they
             saw
             reason
             .
             A
             notable
             instance
             whereof
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             
               next
               Ephesine
               Synod
            
             (
             which
             in
             design
             was
             a
             
               Generall
               Synod
            
             ,
             legally
             convened
             ,
             though
             by
             some
             miscarriages
             it
             proved
             abortive
             ;
             )
             mentioned
             by
             
               our
               Evagrius
            
             in
             the
             tenth
             chapter
             of
             
               this
               Book
            
             :
             where
             though
             Julius
             (
             or
             rather
             Julianus
             ,
             )
             
               Pope
               Leo's
               Legate
            
             was
             present
             ;
             yet
             by
             the
             Emperours
             Order
             (
             see
             the
             words
             of
             
               his
               Letter
            
             ,
             Syn.
             Chalced.
             Act.
             1.
             
             P.
             59.
             )
             Dioscorus
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             presided
             .
             Nicephorus
             (
             book
             14.
             chap.
             34
             ,
             )
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             regard
             Celestine
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             could
             not
             be
             present
             at
             this
             Synod
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             dangers
             of
             such
             a
             voyage
             ,
             he
             made
             Cyrillus
             his
             Deputy
             :
             and
             that
             from
             this
             time
             Cyrillus
             and
             the
             succeeding
             Bishops
             of
             Alexandria
             challenged
             the
             name
             of
             Pope
             ,
             &c.
             
             Doubtless
             Nicephorus
             is
             mistaken
             herein
             .
             For
             ,
             
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
            
             (
             in
             his
             third
             Epist.
             to
             Philemon
             ,
             part
             of
             which
             is
             quoted
             by
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             book
             7.
             c.
             7.
             )
             mentioning
             Heraclas
             ,
             his
             predecessour
             in
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               See
            
             ,
             says
             these
             words
             concerning
             him
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               received
               this
               Rule
               and
               Canon
               from
            
             Heraclas
             
               our
               Blessed
               Pope
            
             .
             And
             Athanasius
             (
             in
             
               his
               second
               Apologetick
            
             Tom.
             1.
             pag.
             786
             ,
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             .
             1627
             ;
             )
             has
             recorded
             an
             Epistle
             written
             to
             him
             from
             Ischyras
             ,
             which
             has
             this
             title
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               To
               Athanasius
               the
               Blessed
               Pope
            
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             these
             words
             of
             
             Nicephorus's
             are
             (
             as
             Valesius
             says
             truly
             in
             
               his
               note
               here
            
             )
             
               inepta
               &
               falsissima
               ,
               foolish
               and
               most
               untrue
               .
            
             And
             ,
             that
             other
             remark
             of
             
             Valesius's
             here
             ,
             which
             he
             makes
             from
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             now
             cited
             passage
             in
             Nicephorus
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               that
               〈◊〉
               well
            
             Nicephorus
             ,
             
               as
               those
               from
               whom
               ●e
               borrowed
               this
               ,
               doubted
               not
               but
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               was
               the
               Sovereign
               judge
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
            
             ;
             )
             is
             questionless
             no
             less
             foolish
             and
             false
             .
             'T
             is
             indeed
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             have
             some
             Centuries
             since
             claimed
             an
             Authority
             not
             only
             of
             presiding
             in
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             indicting
             and
             convening
             Generall
             Councills
             .
             But
             ,
             how
             unjust
             this
             claim
             is
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             respect
             of
             Right
             ,
             as
             Practise
             ,
             will
             be
             evident
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             with
             attention
             and
             consideration
             shall
             peruse
             
               these
               Ecclesiastick
               Historians
            
             .
             Look
             back
             to
             what
             Socrates
             says
             in
             the
             
               Proeme
               to
               his
               fifth
               Book
            
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             &c.
             
               We
               do
               continually
               include
               the
               Emperours
               in
               this
               our
               History
               ,
               because
               from
               such
               time
               as
               they
               began
               to
               embrace
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               have
               depended
               on
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               greatest
               Synods
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               at
               this
               present
               are
               convened
               by
               their
               determination
               and
               appointment
               .
            
             But
             ,
             for
             a
             most
             full
             and
             compleat
             satisfaction
             in
             these
             points
             ,
             viz.
             
               concerning
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome's
             
               Sovereign
               power
               to
               indict
               and
               preside
               in
               Generall
               Councills
            
             ;
             I
             referr
             the
             Reader
             to
             the
             Learned
             D
             r
             
               Barrow's
               Treatise
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Supremacy
               ,
            
             pag.
             274.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Chair
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             removed
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               estranged
               ,
               from
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             those
             [
             Prelates
             ]
             
               about
               him
            
             .
          
           
             †
             See
             Socrates
             book
             7.
             chap.
             345
             and
             also
             note
             (
             b.
             )
             in
             that
             chapter
             .
          
           
             †
             This
             Letter
             of
             Cyrillus
             to
             Johannes
             occurs
             entire
             in
             Binius
             ,
             Tom.
             2.
             pag.
             594.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             .
             1636.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             ministred
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             rich
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             incomparable
             Florent
             .
             M.
             S.
             I
             found
             it
             written
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               cannot
               lie
            
             ]
             which
             is
             the
             truer
             reading
             .
             
               In
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Ephesine
               Synod
               ,
            
             where
             this
             Epistle
             is
             recorded
             (
             See
             Binius
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             p.
             595
             ,
             )
             it
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               will
               not
               lie
            
             .
             ]
             But
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Florent
             .
             M.
             S.
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Nicephorus
             and
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             Vales.
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             here
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               hath
               not
               lied
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             has
             tendred
             this
             place
             very
             ill
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               Et
               graviores
               quàm
               vires
               ferebant
               ,
               suscepit
               in
               concionando
               Labores
               ,
               And
               in
               Preaching
               has
               undertaken
               far
               greater
               pains
               ,
               than
               his
               strength
               would
               bear
               .
               Musculus
            
             translates
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Et
               laboribus
               vires
               excedentibus
               collocutionem
               suscepisset
               ,
               And
               with
               labours
               exceeding
               his
               strength
               had
               undertaken
               a
               conference
               .
            
             Neither
             of
             them
             has
             rendred
             it
             well
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             imports
             ,
             
               to
               endure
               or
               undergo
               labours
               .
               So
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             signifies
             ,
             
               to
               bear
               the
               Vicissitudes
               of
               fortune
               .
               Plutarch
            
             (
             in
             Marius
             ,
             )
             speaking
             concerning
             Jugurtha
             ,
             says
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               so
               various
               was
               that
               person
               as
               to
               his
               disposition
               ,
            
             [
             
               which
               was
               fitted
            
             ]
             
               to
               bear
               the
               changes
               of
               Fortune
               .
            
             Moreover
             ,
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               above
               strength
            
             ]
             may
             be
             understood
             two
             ways
             .
             For
             ,
             we
             may
             either
             understand
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             humane
             ,
             (
             which
             we
             have
             done
             :
             )
             or
             else
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               his
               own
               .
               Musculus
            
             and
             Christophorson
             have
             embraced
             the
             latter
             sense
             ;
             as
             did
             he
             also
             ,
             who
             rendred
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Ephesine
               Councill
            
             into
             Latine
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Here
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Ephesine
               Councill
               ▪
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             inexcusable
             ,
             or
             ,
             inopporture
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             I
             found
             it
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               incongruous
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             
               the
               Acts
            
             of
             the
             
               Ephesine
               Councill
            
             ,
             and
             in
             Nicephorus
             ;
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             our
             ]
             it
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             your
             ;
             ]
             which
             doubtless
             is
             the
             truer
             reading
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             incomparable
             Florent
             .
             M.
             S.
             I
             found
             it
             written
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               against
               those
               who
               had
               accused
               him
               ▪
            
             ]
             which
             is
             doubtless
             the
             truer
             .
             reading
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             has
             the
             same
             import
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             him
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             That
             is
             ,
             [
             
               the
               Virgin
            
             ]
             
               who
               bore
               man.
            
             
          
           
             ‖
             She
             who
             bore
             God.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             is
             very
             obscure
             ;
             it
             is
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             thus
             to
             be
             explained
             .
             After
             that
             Sermon
             of
             Anastasius
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             who
             was
             
               Nestorius's
               Syncellus
            
             ,
             (
             See
             chap.
             2.
             note
             b.
             )
             there
             arose
             a
             great
             dissention
             in
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             Church
             :
             in
             regard
             some
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             Mary
             was
             to
             be
             termed
             Theotocos
             ;
             others
             Anthropotocos
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Sedition
             increased
             daily
             ,
             Nestorius
             ,
             desirous
             to
             appease
             it
             ,
             invented
             a
             certain
             middle
             term
             ;
             viz.
             that
             Mary
             should
             in
             future
             be
             termed
             
               Christotocos
               ,
               the
               Virgin
               who
               bore
               Christ
               :
            
             least
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             term
             her
             Theotocos
             ,
             he
             might
             seem
             to
             joyn
             things
             mortal
             with
             those
             that
             are
             immortal
             ;
             (
             which
             thing
             he
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             Nestorius
             ]
             look't
             upon
             to
             be
             impious
             :
             )
             or
             least
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             embraced
             the
             term
             Anthropotocos
             ;
             the
             other
             party
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             those
             who
             defended
             the
             term
             Theotocos
             ,
             )
             should
             have
             revolted
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             held
             their
             Assemblies
             apart
             .
             This
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             ;
             which
             neither
             Musculus
             ,
             nor
             Christophorson
             understood
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             it
             must
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             I
             sound
             this
             reading
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Ejection
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               of
               both
               parties
               ,
               as
               well
            
             Catholicks
             ,
             as
             Nestorians
             .
             Musculus
             has
             rendred
             it
             ill
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               ultero
               citroque
               ,
               to
               and
               fro
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Florentine
             and
             Tellerian
             M.
             SS
             .
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               when
               he
               also
               himself
               requested
               it
               .
            
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             Antioch
             .
             See
             chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             From
             the
             Florent
             .
             and
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             I
             have
             mended
             this
             place
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               it
               is
               now
               ●●●med
               Euprepius's
            
             [
             Monastery
             :
             ]
             the
             reading
             before
             was
             very
             foolish
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             foresaid
             Monastery
             ,
             which
             was
             called
             
             Euprepius's
             Monastery
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             I
             like
             neither
             
             Christophorson's
             ,
             nor
             Musculus's
             Version
             of
             this
             place
             .
             The
             latter
             of
             whom
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Scripsit
               autem
               &
               alium
               librum
               more
               dialectico
               ,
               velut
               ad
               Egyptium
               quendam
               de
               exilio
               suo
               compositum
               ,
               But
               he
               wrote
               another
               book
               also
               in
               a
               Logical
               manner
               ,
               to
               a
               certain
               Egyptian
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               composed
               concerning
               his
               own
               Exile
               .
            
             And
             Christophorson
             translates
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Scripsit
               praeterea
               Nestorius
               alium
               Libellum
               acutè
               &
               subtiliter
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             Nestorius
             
               wrote
               another
               little
               book
               ,
               acutely
               and
               subtilly
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             What
             need
             was
             there
             of
             acuteness
             and
             Logicall
             subtilty
             in
             a
             little
             book
             ,
             wherein
             Nestorius
             treated
             concerning
             his
             own
             banishment
             into
             Oäsis
             ?
             Therefore
             ,
             I
             judge
             it
             better
             to
             render
             these
             words
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             thus
             [
             
               composed
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               a
               Dialogue
               .
            
             ]
             And
             thus
             Nicephorus
             expounded
             these
             words
             of
             Evagrius
             .
             For
             ,
             instead
             thereof
             ,
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               more
               by
               way
               of
               Dialogue
            
             .
             Which
             term
             Langus
             renders
             ,
             
               disertius
               ,
               more
               eloquently
            
             :
             as
             if
             Nicephorus
             had
             said
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               brought
               forth
            
             .
          
           
             h
             In
             Nicephorus
             ,
             (
             book
             14.
             chap.
             36.
             )
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             torture
             ;
             the
             reading
             is
             truer
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             punishment
             .
             And
             so
             I
             found
             it
             written
             in
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S
             ▪
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             I
             have
             mended
             this
             place
             from
             the
             incomparable
             
               Florentine
               Manuscript
            
             ;
             wherein
             the
             reading
             is
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Captivity
               ,
               a
               calamity
               of
               all
            
             [
             afflictions
             ]
             
               the
               most
               miserable
            
             ;
             than
             which
             emendation
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             certain
             .
             The
             reading
             in
             Nicephorus
             is
             the
             same
             also
             .
             Vales.
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             ,
             't
             is
             thus
             worded
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             ratifying
             ,
             or
             ,
             confirming
             .
          
           
             †
             That
             is
             ,
             Arius
             ,
             and
             Nestorius
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               to
               Nestorius
            
             .
          
           
             k
             Translatours
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             had
             perswaded
             themselves
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             does
             always
             signifie
             
               an
               hindrance
            
             ;
             have
             fallen
             into
             various
             ertours
             .
             For
             Langus
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Et
               ambo
               vos
               jam
               ex
               vitâ
               hâc
               excessistis
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               both
               of
               you
               have
               now
               made
               your
               departure
               out
               of
               this
               life
               :
               at
               which
               time
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               the
               Heathen
               sages
               has
               said
               ,
               nothing
               hinders
               ,
               but
               that
               every
               person
               may
               be
               honoured
               by
               a
               free
               benevolence
               of
               men
               ,
               no
               adversary
               intervening
               .
            
             And
             Christophorson
             has
             translated
             it
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Quando
               ,
               ut
               sapienti
               inter
               Gentiles
               scriptori
               placet
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               At
               which
               time
               ,
               as
               it
               pleases
               a
               prudent
               Writer
               amongst
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               every
               one
               is
               usually
               honoured
               with
               a
               firm
               and
               concordant
               benevolence
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               provided
               there
               be
               nothing
               which
               may
               lawfully
               be
               an
               impediment
               .
            
             But
             ,
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             does
             not
             always
             signifie
             
               an
               Impediment
            
             ,
             or
             Hindrance
             .
             For
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             as
             well
             Rhetoricians
             as
             
               Philosophers
               ,
               used
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             as
             to
             signifie
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               be
               in
               fight
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               appear
               openly
            
             ;
             as
             
               Suidas
               ,
               Harpocration
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               Ethymologicon
            
             do
             inform
             us
             .
             ▪
             But
             ,
             the
             
               Latter
               Writers
            
             ,
             and
             especially
             
               Hierocles
               the
               Philosopher
            
             ,
             have
             used
             that
             word
             to
             signifie
             
               an
               impediment
            
             or
             hindrance
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             Musculus
             has
             rendred
             this
             passage
             in
             Evagrius
             best
             of
             all
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               Quando
               ,
               sicut
               quidam
               exterorum
               Philosophorum
               dixit
               ,
               quod
               non
               est
               amplius
               superstes
               ,
               sine
               ullius
               invidiâ
               &
               contradictione
               cum
               benevolentiâ
               honoratur
               ;
               When
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               the
               forreign
               Philosophers
               has
               said
               ,
               that
               which
               survives
               not
               any
               longer
               is
               honoured
               with
               benevolence
               ,
               without
               the
               envy
               and
               contradiction
               of
               any
               one
               .
            
             Further
             ,
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             the
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             there
             is
             set
             at
             this
             place
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               this
               sentence
               is
               taken
               out
               of
               Thucidides
               .
            
             'T
             is
             extant
             in
             
               Thucidides's
               second
            
             book
             ,
             pag.
             128
             ,
             
               Edit
               .
               Francosurt
            
             .
             1594
             ;
             
               in
               the
               Funeral
               Oration
               which
            
             Pericles
             made
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             the
             reading
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               a
               Barbarick
               Captivity
            
             .
             ]
             In
             the
             
               Florentine
               and
               Tellerian
            
             M.
             SS
             .
             and
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               Captivity
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               recovered
               a
               compassion
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               do
               appear
               personally
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               by
               making
               our
               captivity
            
             [
             his
             ]
             
               matter
               of
               enquiry
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Greatness
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               To
               Panopolis
            
             .
          
           
             m
             In
             that
             Letter
             of
             
             Nestorius's
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             the
             people
             who
             ruined
             Oasis
             are
             termed
             Blemmyae
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             Nomades
             ought
             here
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             an
             Adjectiv●
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             the
             proper
             name
             of
             a
             Nation
             of
             Barbarians
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             Nub●
             ,
             neighbours
             to
             the
             Blemmy●
             ,
             (
             who
             made
             frequent
             incursions
             into
             the
             Country
             of
             Oäsis
             ,
             as
             Procopius
             informs
             us
             ,
             in
             book
             1.
             
             
               Persic
               ▪
            
             )
             were
             termed
             Nomades
             also
             ,
             or
             Numides
             ;
             which
             is
             attested
             by
             Stephanus
             .
             —
             But
             some
             one
             will
             object
             ,
             if
             Nestorius
             speaks
             here
             concerning
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Captivity
             of
             Oäsis
             ,
             how
             can
             that
             stand
             ,
             which
             he
             says
             in
             ▪
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             incursion
             of
             the
             Blemmy●
             into
             Oäsis
             (
             in
             which
             Nestorius
             had
             been
             taken
             Captive
             by
             the
             Barbarians
             ,
             and
             was
             presently
             dismissed
             ,
             )
             had
             hapned
             but
             a
             little
             while
             before
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             attests
             .
             But
             ,
             the
             incursion
             of
             the
             Nomades
             had
             hapned
             long
             before
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             
             Nestorius's
             words
             in
             this
             last
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             were
             just
             now
             cited
             .
             To
             all
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             do
             not
             signifie
             
               long
               since
            
             ,
             as
             
               Langus
               ,
               Musculus
            
             and
             Christophorson
             thought
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             Adverb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             signifies
             lately
             ,
             as
             every
             body
             knows
             .
             Doubtless
             ,
             this
             incursion
             had
             hapned
             a
             little
             before
             Nestorius
             wrote
             these
             things
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ought
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             that
             ▪
             '
             〈◊〉
             the
             same
             as
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             should
             have
             said
             ▪
             
               Oäsis
               having
               been
               ●ev●●all
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               of
               la●●●
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             fire
             ,
             slaughters
             ,
             and
             a
             Barbarick
             Captivity
             ;
             a●
             Nestorius
             〈◊〉
             said
             above
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             The
             reading
             here
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               this
               your
               journey
               ▪
            
             and
             't
             is
             the
             same
             in
             Nicephorus
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               this
               so
               long
               a
               journey
               .
            
             And
             so
             Christophorson
             and
             S
             t
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             read
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               came
               flying
            
             .
          
           
             o
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               when
               we
               supposed
               these
               things
               against
               us
               would
               stop
            
             ]
             I
             think
             it
             should
             be
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               when
               we
               supposed
               we
               should
               stop
               here
               .
            
             Thus
             Musculus
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             ,
             who
             renders
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Et
               cum
               illic
               h●suros
               n●s
               arbitraremur
               ,
               And
               when
               we
               thought
               we
               should
               stop
               there
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             p
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             it
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             ]
             For
             ,
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             preceded
             immediately
             ,
             is
             understood
             .
             In
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             the
             particle
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             is
             wanting
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             q
             Translatours
             saw
             nothing
             at
             this
             place
             ▪
             who
             by
             a
             small
             fau●e
             were
             induced
             into
             a
             great
             errour
             .
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             it
             must
             undoubtedly
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             ]
             
               Presidents
               of
               Provinces
            
             were
             heretofore
             wont
             to
             give
             the
             Emperour
             an
             account
             of
             all
             things
             which
             hapned
             with
             them
             .
             The
             doing
             whereof
             was
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Relation
               it self
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             noted
             on
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             .
             Concerning
             
               these
               Relations
               of
               Presidents
               ,
               Severianus
            
             speaks
             ,
             in
             
               his
               first
               Oration
               in
               Hexa●meron
            
             ;
             the
             passage
             whereof
             I
             will
             annex
             here
             ,
             because
             the
             Translatour
             understood
             it
             not
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
             
               For
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               as
               the
               presidents
               by
            
             [
             sending
             ]
             
               Relations
               ,
               make
               known
               all
               things
            
             [
             
               that
               are
               transacted
               with
               them
            
             ]
             
               to
               the
               Emperour
               :
               so
               also
               the
               Angels
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             Translatour
             renders
             it
             
               The
               Masters
               of
               the
               Libells
               and
               suggestions
            
             ;
             which
             rendition
             is
             ill
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             in
             Chrysostome
             and
             the
             other
             writers
             of
             that
             age
             ,
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             Presidents
             or
             
               Governours
               of
               Provinces
            
             .
             And
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             imports
             nothing
             else
             but
             Relation
             ,
             or
             Narrative
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             in
             Severianus
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             written
             thus
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               no
               reason
               is
               more
               powerfull
               than
               your
               mind
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               the
               Empire
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             ●eard
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               of
               men
            
             .
          
           
             †
             That
             is
             ,
             
             Flavianus's
             .
          
           
             a
             Instead
             ●
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             it
             must
             undoubtedly
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             at
             Constantinople
             ●
             which
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             and
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             book
             14.
             chap.
             47.
             where
             Langus
             rendets
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Flavianus
               Synodo
               Pr●vinciall
               apud
               Constantinopolim
               coactâ
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Flavianus
               ,
               a
               Provincial
               Synod
               having
               been
               convened
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Whom
             Christophorson
             has
             followed
             .
             Notwithstanding
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             render
             it
             
               ●
               particular
               Synod
            
             ,
             as
             Musculus
             does
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             that
             Synod
             consisted
             only
             of
             those
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             at
             that
             time
             hapned
             to
             make
             their
             abode
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             some
             Ecclesiastick
             affairs
             :
             which
             Prelates
             they
             commonly
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Bishops
               that
               made
               their
               residence
               for
               some
               time
               only
               in
               the
               City
               .
               The
               Acts
               of
               this
               Constantinopolitane
               Synod
            
             under
             Flavianus
             ,
             are
             related
             in
             the
             
               First
               Action
            
             of
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               Councill
               ▪
            
             where
             these
             words
             occur
             [
             see
             Binius
             Tom.
             3.
             pag.
             80.
             ]
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               The
               Holy
               and
               Great
               Synod
               having
               been
               convened
            
             [
             
               consisting
               of
               such
               Prelates
               as
            
             ]
             
               resided
               for
               some
               time
               in
               the
               forenamed
               Great
               City
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             If
             any
             one
             be
             desirous
             of
             knowing
             the
             names
             of
             those
             Bishops
             then
             convened
             ;
             they
             occur
             in
             the
             
               first
               Action
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Synod
               .
            
             Vales.
             See
             Binius
             ,
             Tom.
             3.
             pag.
             125.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             .
             1636.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               consisted
               of
               two
               natures
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               as
               if
               the
               Acts
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             which
             words
             Christophorson
             hath
             rendred
             ill
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               Some
               Prelates
               of
               Churches
            
             ;
             whereas
             he
             should
             have
             translated
             it
             ,
             
               some
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               .
               Nicephorus
            
             therefore
             (
             book
             14.
             chap.
             47.
             )
             has
             rightly
             explained
             these
             words
             of
             Evagrius
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
               in
               which
            
             [
             Synod
             ]
             
               there
               were
               present
               both
               others
               of
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               also
               some
               of
               the
               Senate
               .
               The
               Actions
            
             of
             this
             second
             Constantinopolitan
             
               Synod
               under
            
             Flavianus
             are
             extant
             ,
             recorded
             in
             the
             
               first
               Action
               of
               the
            
             Chalcedon
             Councill
             .
             See
             Binius
             Tom.
             3.
             pag.
             129.
             
             
               Edit
               ▪
               ut
               prius
            
             .
             Where
             Florentius
             the
             most
             magnificent
             
               Patricius
               ,
               Mamas
            
             the
             Comes
             and
             Proximus
             ,
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             Clerk
             ]
             of
             the
             
               Desk
               of
               Libells
               and
               Sacred
               Cognitions
               ,
            
             and
             Macedonius
             the
             Tribune
             and
             Notary
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             have
             been
             present
             at
             this
             Synod
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             unexpected
             ,
             or
             
               absurd
               Synod
               :
               Valesius
            
             renders
             it
             ,
             the
             
               illegitimate
               Synod
               ;
               Curterius
            
             terms
             it
             
               the
               mad
               Synod
            
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             
               R●b●r●
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             was
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             but
             
               Christo
               ▪
               phorson
            
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savill
            
             ,
             by
             transposing
             the
             words
             ,
             have
             mended
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Evagrius
             wrote
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Which
               thing
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             
             Dioscorus's
             Presidency
             in
             that
             Synod
             ]
             
               was
               effected
               by
               the
               artifice
               of
            
             Chrysaphius
             .
             Further
             ,
             Christophorson
             translates
             and
             points
             this
             whole
             passage
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Hujus
               concilii
            
             Dioscorus
             ,
             
               qui
               in
            
             Alexandr●ae
             
               Episcopatum
               post
            
             Cyrillum
             
               successit
               ,
               quò
               odium
               in
            
             F●avianum
             
               incenderetur
               ,
               prases
               de●ignatus
               fuit
               .
               Chrysaphius
               enim
               hanc
               rem
               callid●
               molitus
               fuerat
               .
               Of
               this
               Councill
            
             Dioscorus
             ,
             
               who
               succeeded
            
             Cyrillus
             
               in
               the
               Episcopate
               of
            
             Alexandria
             ,
             
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               hatred
               against
            
             Flavianus
             
               might
               be
               inflamed
               ,
               was
               appointed
               president
               .
               For
            
             Chrysaphius
             
               had
               craftily
               attempted
               this
               thing
            
             .
             But
             
             Musculus's
             opinion
             seems
             far
             better
             to
             me
             ,
             who
             before
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             places
             a
             subdistinction
             .
             For
             he
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Praesidebat
               autem
               ei
               Synodo
            
             Dioscorus
             post
             Cyrillum
             Alexandrinus
             
               Episcopus
               ;
               id
               quod
               ita
               odio
            
             Flaviani
             instituerat
             Chrysaphlus
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               At
               that
               Synod
               presided
            
             Dioscorus
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Alexandria
             after
             Cyrillus
             ;
             
               which
               thing
            
             Chrysaphius
             
               had
               so
               ordered
               out
               of
            
             [
             his
             ]
             
               hatred
               to
            
             Flavianus
             ,
             &c.
             
             Instead
             of
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savill
            
             mends
             it
             )
             
               out
               of
            
             [
             his
             ]
             hatred
             ;
             ]
             Nicephorus
             has
             these
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               hatred
               resisting
            
             [
             or
             ,
             
               breaking
               out
               against
            
             ]
             Flavianus
             ▪
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             At
             the
             margin
             of
             the
             
               Florentine
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             this
             Scholion
             is
             set
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Note
               concerning
               the
               Impious
            
             Chrysaphius
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Eunuchs
               of
               the
               Bed-chamber
               have
               always
               done
               mischief
               to
               the
               Orthodox
               Arch-Bishops
               .
            
             Of
             which
             thing
             we
             have
             an
             eminent
             instance
             in
             Eusebius
             ,
             chief
             [
             Eunuch
             ]
             of
             the
             Bed-chamber
             ,
             who
             in
             
             Constantius's
             Reign
             persecuted
             Atbanasius
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Catholick
             Prelates
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             understood
             these
             words
             amiss
             ;
             as
             if
             Evagrius
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             Juvenalis
             had
             formerly
             been
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             .
             But
             Evagrius
             does
             no●
             say
             so
             ;
             but
             only
             ,
             that
             Juvenalis
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             had
             been
             heretofore
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             
               former
               Ephesine
               Synod
            
             ,
             wherein
             Nestorius
             had
             been
             condemned
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             The
             reading
             in
             Nicephorus
             is
             the
             same
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             corrup●
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               Julianus
               ▪
            
             For
             so
             it
             is
             truly
             written
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               second
            
             Ephesine
             Synod
             ,
             which
             are
             recorded
             in
             the
             
               first
               Action
               of
               the
            
             Chalcedon
             
               Councill
               ;
               post
               consulatum
            
             Zenonis
             &
             Posthumiani
             
               V
               V
               ▪
               C
               C.
               Di●
               sex●o
               Idus
            
             Augusti
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               After
               the
               Consulate
               of
               the
               most
               famous
               Personages
            
             Zeno
             and
             Posthumianus
             ,
             
               on
               the
               sixth
               of
               the
               Ides
               of
            
             August
             ,
             
               in
               the
               third
               Indiction
               ▪
               a
               Synod
               is
               convened
               in
               the
               Metropolis
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               by
               the
               command
               of
               the
               most
               Religious
               and
               most
               Christian
               Emperours
               ▪
               and
               the
               most
               Reverend
               and
               most
               Holy
               Bishops
               ,
            
             Dioscorus
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             
               and
               Bishop
            
             Julianus
             
               (
               who
               was
               the
               Deputy
               of
               the
               most
               Holy
               and
               most
               Blessed
            
             Leo
             
               Bishop
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               ,
               )
               sate
               in
               the
               Holy
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               called
            
             [
             Saint
             ]
             Mary's
             .
             Baronius
             ,
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             449
             ,
             relates
             from
             
               Marianus's
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             that
             this
             Julianus
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Puteoli
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             extant
             in
             
               Marianus
               Scotus's
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Puteoli
             is
             not
             called
             
               Julianus
               ▪
            
             but
             Julius
             ,
             who
             was
             sent
             with
             Hilarus
             the
             Deacon
             by
             Pope
             Leo
             ,
             to
             the
             
               second
               Ephesine
               Synod
            
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             the
             Subscriptions
             of
             the
             Bishops
             who
             Subscribed
             to
             this
             
               second
               Ephesine
               Synod
            
             ,
             (
             which
             Subscriptions
             are
             Recorded
             in
             the
             
               first
               Action
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Council
               ,
            
             pag.
             141
             ;
             )
             he
             is
             termed
             Julianus
             the
             Bishop
             .
             For
             these
             are
             the
             words
             there
             :
             
               Julianus
               Episcopus
               ,
               ●enens
               locum
               sanctissimi
               Episcopi
               Romanae
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               interpretante
               se
               Florentio
               Episcopo
               Lydiae
               ,
               dixit
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             From
             which
             words
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             concluded
             ,
             that
             this
             Julianus
             ,
             who
             was
             present
             at
             the
             
               second
               Ephesine
               Synod
            
             ,
             was
             Julianus
             Bishop
             of
             C●e
             ,
             who
             two
             years
             after
             was
             present
             at
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               Councill
            
             ,
             and
             held
             there
             also
             the
             place
             of
             Leo
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             it
             frequently
             occurs
             recorded
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Chalcedon-Synod
            
             .
             —
             Observe
             here
             
             Baronius's
             inconstancy
             ;
             who
             ▪
             when
             he
             had
             written
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             449
             ,
             that
             that
             Julianus
             (
             who
             was
             Legate
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             at
             the
             
               second
               Ephesine
               Synod
            
             ,
             )
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Puteoli
             ;
             afterwards
             (
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             451
             ,
             chap.
             78
             ,
             )
             makes
             him
             Bishop
             of
             Cö●
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             The
             
               Sacred
               Commonitory
            
             (
             or
             ,
             
               Letters
               Mandatory
            
             ,
             )
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             to
             
               Elpidius
               ,
               Comes
            
             of
             the
             
               Sacred
               Consistory
            
             ,
             and
             to
             Eulogius
             the
             Tribune
             and
             
               Praetorian
               Notary
            
             ,
             is
             extant
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             
               Ephesine
               Conventicle
            
             [
             or
             ,
             
               little
               Councill
            
             ,
             ]
             which
             are
             Recorded
             in
             the
             first
             Action
             of
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               Synod
            
             ,
             pag.
             46
             ,
             where
             these
             words
             here
             related
             by
             Evagrius
             ,
             do
             occur
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Abbot
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             suffrage
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               as
               't
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               Acts.
               
            
          
           
             f
             A
             little
             before
             the
             
               second
               Ephesine
               Synod
               ,
               Ibas
            
             [
             Bishop
             ]
             of
             Edessa
             ,
             and
             Daniel
             Bishop
             of
             Carrae
             had
             been
             accused
             before
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             by
             their
             own
             Clergy
             .
             The
             Emperour
             gave
             order
             ,
             that
             cognizance
             of
             their
             Cause
             should
             be
             taken
             in
             a
             Synod
             at
             Berytus
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             
               Damascius
               Tribune
            
             and
             
               Praetorian
               Notary
            
             .
             The
             
               Acts
               of
               this
               Councill
            
             [
             at
             Berytus
             ]
             are
             extant
             ,
             recorded
             in
             the
             
               tenth
               Action
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Synod
               ,
            
             (
             See
             Binius
             .
             Tom.
             3.
             pag.
             377.
             )
             which
             begin
             thus
             :
             
               Post
               Consulatum
               Flavii
               Zenonis
               &
               Posthumiani
               ,
               &c.
               
               After
               the
               Consulate
               of
               the
               most
               famous
               personages
            
             Flavius
             Zeno
             and
             Posthumianus
             ,
             
               on
               the
               Calends
               o●
            
             September
             ,
             
               in
               the
               second
               Indiction
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             should
             be
             written
             ,
             
               Consulatu
               Zenonis
               &
               Posthumiani
               ,
               In
               the
               Consulate
               of
            
             Zeno
             and
             Posthumianus
             .
             Otherwise
             ,
             this
             Synod
             would
             have
             hapned
             after
             the
             
               Ephesine
               little
               Councill
            
             ,
             which
             was
             convened
             after
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Zeno
             and
             Posthumianus
             ,
             in
             the
             month
             of
             August
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             
               Berytian
               Synod
            
             connot
             be
             placed
             after
             that
             
               Ephesine
               Synod
            
             ,
             in
             regard
             mention
             is
             made
             therein
             of
             Flavianus
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             of
             Domnus
             of
             Antioch
             :
             both
             which
             ,
             't
             is
             manifest
             ,
             were
             deposed
             in
             the
             
               second
               Ephesine
               Synod
            
             .
             Add
             hereto
             the
             testimony
             of
             Liberatus
             the
             Deacon
             ,
             who
             relates
             in
             
               his
               Breviarium
            
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Berytian
               Synod
            
             was
             convened
             before
             Eutyches
             had
             framed
             his
             Heresie
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             Long
             before
             the
             second
             
               Ephesine
               Synod
               ,
               Irenaeus
            
             had
             been
             driven
             from
             his
             Bishoprick
             ,
             by
             an
             Edict
             of
             the
             Emperour
             
               The
               odosius
            
             ;
             and
             Photius
             had
             been
             put
             into
             his
             See.
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             Photius
             presided
             at
             the
             
               Berytian
               Synod
            
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             convened
             on
             the
             year
             before
             the
             
               second
               Ephesine
               Synod
            
             .
             But
             ,
             because
             Irenaeus
             had
             been
             ejected
             by
             the
             Emperours
             Order
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             determination
             of
             a
             Synod
             ,
             therefore
             he
             was
             deposed
             in
             the
             
               second
               Ephesine
               Synod
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             'T
             is
             strange
             ,
             how
             much
             Translatours
             have
             erred
             in
             the
             Version
             of
             this
             place
             .
             For
             ,
             
               Langus
               ,
               Nicephorus's
               Translatour
            
             ,
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Decrevit
               haec
               Synodus
               quoque
               de
               Sophronio
               quaedam
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               Synod
               also
               Decreed
               some
               things
               concerning
            
             Sophronius
             ,
             
               who
               had
               come
               at
               that
               time
               to
            
             Constantinople
             ,
             
               on
               account
               of
               seeing
               that
               City
               .
               Christophorson
            
             translates
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Nonnulla
               ibidem
               acta
               ●uere
               contra
               Sophronium
               Episcopum
               Constantinopolitanum
               ,
               some
               things
               were
               acted
               there
               against
            
             Sophronius
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Constantinople
             .
             But
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             said
             
               Bishop
               of
               Constantina
            
             .
             For
             Sophronius
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Constantina
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             the
             
               second
               Antiochian
               Synod
            
             under
             Domnus
             ,
             which
             is
             inserted
             in
             the
             14
             th
             
               Action
               of
               the
            
             Chalcedon
             Synod
             .
             The
             same
             Sophronius
             was
             afterwards
             present
             at
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               Synod
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               that
               Synod
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             Constantina
             is
             a
             City
             of
             Phaenice
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             This
             was
             he
             ,
             who
             wrote
             the
             
               five
               books
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               History
            
             .
          
           
             i
             In
             the
             place
             of
             Domnus
             Bishop
             of
             
               Antioch
               Maximus
            
             was
             subrogated
             ,
             as
             Liberatus
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               Breviarium
            
             .
             Who
             was
             afterwards
             confirmed
             in
             his
             Bishoprick
             by
             Pope
             Leo
             ,
             as
             we
             read
             in
             the
             
               Tenth
               Action
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Council
               .
            
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             same
             Maximus
             appointed
             Domnus
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             lived
             ,
             a
             certain
             allowance
             out
             of
             the
             Reyenue
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             being
             content
             with
             his
             maintenance
             ,
             he
             might
             in
             future
             be
             quiet
             :
             which
             thing
             was
             approved
             of
             by
             the
             other
             Patriarchs
             in
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               Council
            
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             
               the
               forecited
               Action
            
             ,
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               none
               of
               those
               who
               are
               mad
               upon
               Idolls
               .
            
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             originally
             ,
             or
             ▪
             primarily
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               him
               who
               went
               before
               him
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Nicephorus
             (
             book
             14.
             chap.
             48.
             where
             he
             transcribes
             this
             passage
             of
             Evagrius
             ,
             )
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               opportune
            
             ]
             which
             reading
             is
             not
             so
             good
             ,
             as
             I
             judge
             .
             Yet
             ,
             I
             found
             it
             expressly
             ●o
             written
             in
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               To
               the
               creature
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             C●private
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               May
               meet
               in
               one
               exact
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             9.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Doctrines
             ,
             or
             ,
             points
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             means
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             that
             Story
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             told
             concerning
             Ganymed
             Son
             of
             Tros
             King
             of
             Troas
             (
             which
             was
             one
             part
             of
             Phrygia
             .
             )
             This
             Boy
             ,
             Jupiter
             having
             turned
             himself
             into
             an
             Eagle
             ,
             snatch't
             up
             ,
             and
             admitted
             him
             his
             Cup-bearer
             ,
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Hebe
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             displaced
             ;
             and
             makes
             him
             his
             Catamite
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             person
             that
             is
             both
             male
             and
             female
             .
          
           
             c
             The
             story
             is
             this
             .
             Semele
             (
             't
             is
             said
             )
             being
             great
             with
             child
             by
             Jupiter
             ,
             (
             to
             whom
             that
             god
             had
             sworn
             to
             give
             whatever
             she
             should
             ask
             of
             him
             ,
             )
             was
             by
             
             Juno's
             craft
             put
             upon
             making
             this
             request
             to
             him
             ;
             viz.
             
               that
               he
               would
               lie
               one
               ●●●ht
               with
               her
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               be
               used
               to
               lie
               with
            
             Juno
             .
             The
             God-Lover
             granted
             her
             desire
             ;
             and
             Semele
             is
             burnt
             up
             with
             Thunder
             ▪
             but
             the
             Boy
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             her
             womb
             ,
             and
             put
             upon
             
             Jove's
             thigh
             ;
             of
             whom
             he
             was
             delivered
             (
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             women
             are
             )
             at
             the
             due
             time
             .
             On
             which
             account
             Bacchus
             (
             who
             was
             the
             child
             thus
             brought
             forth
             ,
             )
             had
             the
             name
             of
             
               Bimater
               ,
               one
               that
               had
               two
               mothers
               .
            
          
           
             d
             'T
             is
             an
             Epith●te
             given
             to
             Jupiter
             ,
             either
             (
             1
             )
             because
             he
             wore
             the
             sacred
             ●●gis
             ,
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             Brest-plate
             ,
             ]
             or
             (
             2
             )
             because
             he
             was
             the
             raiser
             of
             Storms
             ,
             or
             rather
             (
             3
             )
             in
             regard
             he
             wore
             the
             skin
             of
             the
             
               Goat
               Am●●thaea
            
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             his
             Nurse
             .
             See
             
               Servius
               upon
               Virgil's
            
             8
             th
             
               Aeneid
               .
               Col.
            
             1320
             ,
             
               Edit
               .
               Basil.
            
             1586.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             stead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               some
               brave
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               as
               some
               brave
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             For
             ,
             in
             these
             books
             of
             Evagrius
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             frequently
             used
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               has
               had
               divinity
               attributed
               to
               it
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               has
               been
               deified
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               the
               Mark
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             Goal
             .
          
           
             *
             Nestorius
             ▪
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               has
               surrounded
               him
               with
               an
            
             Anathenia
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             imitate
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               who
               dwelt
            
             in
             [
             or
             ,
             upon
             ]
             
               a
               pillar
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             in
             
               his
               Copy
            
             makes
             it
             one
             word
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             so
             Grecians
             do
             usually
             speak
             ;
             as
             when
             they
             say
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               most
               eminently
               laudable
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               most
               Holy
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Our
             Evagrius
             speaking
             hereafter
             concerning
             Gregorius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             gives
             him
             this
             Elogy
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               most
               celebrated
               Gregorius
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             conspicuous
             .
          
           
             b
             Heretofore
             the
             Presbyters
             celebrated
             the
             Church-Service
             together
             with
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             received
             the
             Eucharist
             from
             his
             hand
             .
             So
             in
             the
             
               tenth
               Action
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Councill
               ,
               Bassianus
            
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Supplicatory
               Libell
            
             to
             Marsianus
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             amongst
             other
             things
             says
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
             
               Having
               on
               the
               day
               after
               all
               of
               us
               performed
               the
               Publick-Service
               together
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             ,
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             from
             that
             place
             ,
             the
             same
             Bassianus
             says
             ,
             pag.
             303
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Stephanus
               my
               Presbyter
               was
               with
               me
               four
               years
               ,
               he
               performed
               the
               Publick-Service
               with
               me
               ,
               communicated
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               received
               the
               Communion
               from
               me
               ,
               as
               from
               his
               Bishop
               .
            
             The
             same
             usage
             also
             was
             heretofore
             practised
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             should
             every
             day
             celebrate
             the
             Publick-Service
             together
             with
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             receive
             the
             Communion
             from
             his
             hand
             .
             But
             on
             Sundays
             ,
             when
             the
             Presbyters
             were
             necessitated
             to
             perform
             the
             Publick-Service
             apart
             in
             their
             own
             Titles
             ,
             [
             Parishes
             ,
             or
             ,
             Cures
             .
             ]
             on
             account
             of
             the
             people
             committed
             to
             their
             charge
             ;
             they
             received
             the
             Lords
             Body
             sent
             by
             the
             Acolythi
             from
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             :
             that
             they
             might
             not
             seem
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             their
             own
             Bishop
             ,
             especially
             on
             that
             day
             ;
             as
             
               Pope
               Innocent
            
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Decentius
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Predictions
             .
          
           
             †
             See
             
               Theodoret's
               works
            
             ,
             Tom.
             3.
             pag.
             876
             ,
             &c.
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             .
             1642.
             
          
           
             c
             This
             place
             has
             been
             severall
             ways
             corrected
             by
             Learned
             men
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             Christophorson
             and
             Curterius
             ,
             or
             rather
             by
             those
             from
             whose
             Copies
             they
             transcribed
             these
             emendations
             .
             For
             some
             ,
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             add
             
               the
               verb
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Others
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             understand
             that
             concerning
             Theodoret
             only
             .
             But
             I
             suppose
             this
             place
             is
             to
             be
             restored
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             so
             I
             have
             rendred
             it
             :
             nor
             do
             I
             doubt
             but
             Evagrius
             wrote
             it
             thus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             the
             incomparable
             Florentine
             M.
             S.
             I
             found
             these
             words
             ,
             written
             at
             the
             margin
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               The
               judgment
               of
               the
               Fathers
               concerning
               the
               Great
            
             Symeon
             [
             was
             ]
             
               truly
               spirituall
               in
               Christ.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             These
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             ,
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Letter
             he
             wrote
             to
             the
             blessed
             Symeones
             .
             The
             Emperour
             therefore
             had
             prefixt
             this
             title
             before
             his
             Letter
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               To
               the
               most
               Holy
               and
               Aërial
               Martyr
               .
            
             Where
             he
             terms
             him
             Martyr
             ;
             on
             account
             of
             those
             great
             seve●ities
             wherewith
             he
             afflicted
             his
             own
             body
             :
             and
             he
             stiles
             him
             Aërial
             ,
             because
             he
             stood
             on
             high
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             in
             a
             pillar
             .
             The
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             do
             undoubtedly
             declare
             what
             I
             have
             said
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             those
             now
             mentioned
             ,
             or
             them
             immediately
             following
             ,
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             Christophorson
             has
             pointed
             this
             place
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             his
             Version
             .
             For
             he
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Et
               sanctissimum
               ac
               Aërium
               oraret
               Martyrem
               ,
               uti
               nominatim
               pro
               ipso
               Deum
               obs●●raret
               ,
               And
               he
               besought
               the
               most
               Holy
               and
               Aërial
               Martyr
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               beseech
               God
               expressly
               for
               himself
               .
            
             Which
             punctation
             of
             this
             passage
             I
             can
             in
             no
             wise
             approve
             of
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             following
             chapter
             .
             note
             (
             a.
             )
          
           
             f
             After
             this
             clause
             ,
             Nicephorus
             adds
             these
             words
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               great
               earthquake
               having
               hapned
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Christophorson
               and
            
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             have
             mended
             this
             place
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               as
               many
               as
               have
               not
               by
               force
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             But
             ,
             the
             place
             may
             be
             mended
             by
             a
             smaller
             change
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               excepting
               so
               many
               of
               them
               as
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Instead
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             Nicephorus
             uses
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             is
             more
             elegant
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             [
             their
             ]
             
               figure
               ,
               form
            
             ,
             or
             
               shape
               :
               Valesius
            
             renders
             it
             
               by
               their
               greatness
               ▪
            
          
           
             h
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             I
             had
             rather
             it
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               particular
               account
               of
               this
               persons
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Which
             emendation
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             altogether
             necessary
             ;
             although
             Nicephorus
             defends
             the
             common
             reading
             .
             Christophorson
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             according
             as
             I
             have
             said
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             am
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             with
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             his
             Copy
             has
             mended
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               as
               I
               have
               said
               before
            
             .
             The
             same
             fault
             is
             corrected
             before
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             where
             the
             Synagogues
             are
             spoken
             of
             ,
             which
             the
             Antiochians
             had
             heretofore
             taken
             away
             from
             the
             Jews
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             plainly
             written
             in
             the
             Tellerian
             .
             M.
             S.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Mandr●a
            
             ,
             ]
             in
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             and
             Nicephorus
             ,
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Mandra
            
             .
             For
             so
             Evagrius
             himself
             terms
             it
             twice
             ,
             in
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             .
             But
             what
             Evagrius
             adds
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Saint
             Symeones
             gave
             that
             name
             to
             that
             place
             wherein
             he
             had
             exercised
             himself
             in
             the
             studies
             of
             a
             more
             austere
             Philosophy
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             further
             inquired
             into
             .
             
             Evagrius's
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             mend
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             wherein
             they
             are
             greatly
             mistaken
             .
             They
             perceived
             not
             that
             Evagrius
             is
             wont
             sometimes
             to
             transpose
             words
             .
             This
             place
             therefore
             in
             Evagrius
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             construed
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               most
               holy
            
             [
             Symeones
             ,
             ]
             
               I
               suppose
               ,
               le●t
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             Nicephorus
             understood
             this
             place
             in
             Evagrius
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             words
             it
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               The
               Inhabitants
               call
               the
               place
               of
               his
               Ascetick
               exercises
               The
            
             Mandra
             ,
             
               as
               has
               been
               said
               ;
               the
               Holy
            
             [
             Symeon
             ]
             
               having
               given
               it
               that
               name
            
             .
             Yet
             ,
             any
             one
             may
             conjecture
             ,
             that
             that
             name
             was
             given
             to
             that
             place
             after
             
             Symeon's
             death
             ,
             when
             many
             Monks
             flock't
             thither
             ,
             and
             had
             built
             a
             Monasterie
             there
             .
             For
             Mandra
             signifies
             a
             Monasterie
             ,
             being
             a
             Metaphor
             taken
             from
             Hovells
             wherein
             Sheep
             or
             Goats
             are
             foddered
             ;
             which
             are
             called
             Mandrae
             .
             Hence
             the
             Abbots
             of
             Monasteries
             are
             termed
             Archimandritae
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               Councill
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Novells
               of
               the
               Emperours
               .
               Theodorus
               Lector
            
             speaks
             concerning
             this
             Monasterie
             of
             
             Symeon's
             ,
             in
             book
             1.
             
             Collectan
             ;
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               The
               Admirable
            
             Daniel
             ,
             
               who
               came
               out
               of
            
             Symeon's
             Mandra
             ,
             
               went
               up
               upon
               the
               Pillar
               at
               Anaplum
               .
               Symeon
               Metaphrastes
            
             does
             likewise
             mention
             this
             Monasterie
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Life
               of
            
             Daniel
             
               the
               Stylite
               ,
               chap.
            
             7.
             at
             which
             place
             Metaphrastes
             shews
             that
             this
             Monasterie
             was
             built
             whilest
             Symeon
             was
             living
             .
             Concerning
             which
             ,
             neither
             Theodoret
             ,
             nor
             Evagrius
             ,
             speak
             one
             word
             .
             But
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             hide
             this
             ,
             viz.
             that
             in
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             the
             reading
             at
             this
             place
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             renders
             this
             place
             thus
             :
             
               Porticibus
               vero
               columnae
               adjunctae
               sunt
               ,
               To
               the
               Portico's
               are
               adjoyned
               Pillars
               .
            
             Nor
             is
             
             Musculus's
             Version
             much
             different
             ;
             who
             translates
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Insunt
               autem
               porticibus
               columnae
               ,
               There
               are
               in
               the
               portico's
               pillars
               .
            
             But
             the
             Greek
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             seems
             to
             import
             something
             more
             .
             Evagrius
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             same
             word
             in
             book
             4.
             chap.
             31.
             where
             he
             describes
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Saint
               Sophia
            
             .
             The
             place
             there
             is
             thus
             worded
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             passage
             I
             have
             rendred
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               In
               dextro
               autem
               ac
               sinistro
               latere
               ,
               ex
               adverso
               fornicum
               posita
               sunt
               columnae
               ,
               On
               the
               right
               hand
               and
               on
               the
               le●t
               ,
               oppos●●●
               to
               the
               Arches
               are
               placed
               Pillars
               .
            
             Doubtless
             ,
             this
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             does
             either
             signifie
             that
             which
             I
             have
             said
             [
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               to
               place
               over
               against
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             opposite
             ,
             ]
             or
             else
             
               juxta
               ponere
               ,
               to
               place
               near
               .
               Langus
            
             ;
             Nicephorus's
             Translatour
             ,
             renders
             these
             words
             of
             Evagrius
             which
             we
             have
             placed
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             note
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Juxta
               porticus
               has
               ex
               saxo
               polito
               columnae
               decentissim●
               constructae
               sunt
               ,
               near
               these
               portico's
               there
               are
               pillars
               of
               polish'●
               stone
               most
               gracefully
               built
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Christophorson
             understood
             this
             place
             much
             amiss
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             has
             rendred
             it
             :
             
               versus
               medium
               Templum
               ,
               atrium
               est
               sub
               dio
               ,
               towards
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               open
               Court.
               Evagrius
            
             does
             not
             say
             so
             ;
             but
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             these
             
             Portico's
             there
             was
             a
             Cour●
             or
             Area
             .
             For
             Courts
             were
             usually
             encompassed
             with
             four
             
             Portico's
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             remarked
             at
             
               Eusebius's
               books
               concerning
               the
               life
               of
               Constantine
               .
               Christophorson
            
             was
             deceived
             by
             what
             Evagrius
             has
             said
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             surrounded
             with
             
             Portico's
             of
             four
             sides
             .
             Therefore
             he
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             in
             the
             midst
             between
             the
             four
             
             Portico's
             .
             Wherein
             he
             is
             much
             mistaken
             .
             For
             the
             Atrium
             [
             or
             Court
             ]
             was
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             those
             four
             
             Portico's
             .
             And
             that
             was
             the
             first
             thing
             which
             those
             who
             went
             in
             met
             with
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             passed
             
               the
               Porch
            
             ,
             or
             Entry
             .
             After
             the
             Atrium
             was
             the
             Church
             ,
             contiguous
             to
             one
             of
             the
             
             Portico's
             .
             That
             this
             was
             the
             figure
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             the
             following
             words
             do
             sufficiently
             declare
             .
             For
             Evagrius
             says
             ,
             that
             women
             were
             forbidden
             to
             go
             into
             that
             Church
             :
             notwithstanding
             ,
             that
             they
             saw
             the
             miracle
             of
             that
             Star
             ,
             from
             the
             gate
             which
             was
             in
             the
             Porch
             .
             The
             Atrium
             therefore
             occurred
             immediately
             after
             the
             Porch
             ,
             nor
             was
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             midst
             .
             Otherwise
             ,
             the
             walls
             of
             the
             Church
             it self
             would
             have
             hindred
             them
             from
             seeing
             the
             Star.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Langus
             and
             Christophorson
             have
             translated
             it
             
               Cancellos
               ,
               Lattises
            
             ;
             which
             I
             can
             by
             no
             means
             approve
             of
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifie
             Cancelli
             .
             I
             would
             therefore
             rather
             render
             it
             Clatri
             .
             In
             the
             
               Old
               Glosses
               ,
               Clatri
            
             are
             thus
             described
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Squares
             ,
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             cross-bars
             ,
             or
             ,
             lattised-bar●
             ,
             ]
             
               or
               bars
               that
               are
               in
               windows
               .
            
             But
             in
             the
             
               other
               Glosses
               ,
               Clatrare
            
             is
             expounded
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               claudere
               ,
               to
               shut
            
             .
             The
             originall
             therefore
             of
             the
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             word
             is
             the
             same
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             I
             am
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             with
             Christophorson
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             ,
             who
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             answering
             ,
             mended
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             verging
             ,
             or
             ,
             declining
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             Nicephorus
             defends
             the
             common
             reading
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             answering
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             Nicephorus
             adds
             some
             words
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             at
             this
             day
             extant
             in
             our
             Evagrius
             .
             The
             passage
             is
             thus
             worded
             in
             Nicephorus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             place
             in
             
               Nicephorus
               Langus
            
             renders
             thus
             :
             —
             
               Porticibus
               ipsis
               &
               subdiali
               quae
               dicta
               est
               aulae
               respondentes
               ,
               locumque
               volentibus
               dantes
               ,
               ut
               ex
               ipso
               templo
               extra
               ,
               &
               rursùm
               ab
               exteriori
               templi
               parte
               in
               templum
               prospicere
               possint
               ▪
               which
               [
               clatri
               ]
               are
               answerable
               both
               to
               the
            
             Portico's
             
               themselves
               and
               also
               to
               the
               said
               open-Court
               ▪
               and
               afford
               a
               place
               to
               those
               that
               are
               desirous
               of
               looking
               out
               ,
               from
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               again
               ,
               of
               looking
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               from
               its
               outward
               part
               .
            
             Whence
             Nicephorus
             had
             this
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             unless
             it
             were
             from
             
               Symeon
               Metaphrastes
            
             ,
             who
             had
             written
             the
             Life
             of
             Symeones
             the
             
               Stylite
               .
               Nicephorus
            
             does
             indeed
             attest
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             had
             read
             
               Metaphrastes's
               Life
               of
               Symeones
            
             .
             And
             't
             is
             not
             likely
             ,
             that
             Nicephorus
             should
             have
             added
             this
             of
             his
             own
             head
             .
             Now
             ,
             for
             what
             reason
             these
             words
             were
             added
             ,
             I
             have
             as
             to
             me
             it
             seemeth
             apprehended
             .
             To
             wit
             ,
             Metaphrastes
             (
             or
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             Nicephorus
             himself
             ,
             )
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             women
             ,
             who
             were
             in
             no
             wise
             suffered
             to
             go
             into
             that
             sacred
             Edifice
             ,
             beheld
             that
             Star
             ,
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             from
             these
             windows
             .
             But
             ,
             he
             is
             much
             mistaken
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             declare
             by
             and
             by
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             Musculus
             renders
             this
             passage
             thus
             :
             
               Cum
               universo
               collecto
               illic
               agrestium
               circa
               columnam
               saltantium
               populo
               ,
               Together
               with
               the
               whole
               multitude
               [
               or
               ,
               people
               ]
               of
               the
               Country-men
               there
               gathered
               together
               dauncing
               round
               the
               Pillar
               .
            
             Whom
             Christophorson
             has
             followed
             ;
             having
             expunged
             the
             Comma
             ,
             which
             is
             placed
             after
             the
             word
             [
             together
             .
             ]
             But
             this
             rendition
             is
             not
             to
             be
             born
             with
             .
             For
             the
             Country-men
             were
             not
             the
             only
             persons
             then
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Saint
             Symeon
             ,
             when
             this
             Star
             was
             seen
             by
             Evagrius
             .
             But
             many
             Citizens
             were
             there
             also
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             of
             which
             number
             Evagrius
             was
             one
             .
             Besides
             ▪
             the
             people
             which
             Evagrius
             says
             were
             there
             gathered
             together
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             were
             in
             the
             Portico
             at
             the
             le●t
             hand
             of
             the
             Pillar
             .
             But
             ,
             the
             Rusticks
             were
             in
             the
             Atrium
             ,
             [
             or
             ,
             
               Open
               Court
            
             ,
             ]
             dauncing
             about
             the
             Pillar
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Nicephorus
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             which
             I
             think
             to
             be
             rightest
             .
             In
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             I
             found
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             accent
             being
             changed
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             A
             round
             ornament
             ,
             worn
             by
             Princes
             and
             Priests
             on
             their
             heads
             ;
             it
             was
             heretofore
             the
             dress
             of
             the
             Persian
             women
             .
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Instead
             of
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Gates
             ,
             ]
             Nicephorus
             made
             it
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Windows
             ,
             ]
             which
             was
             ill
             done
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             remarked
             above
             ,
             at
             note
             
               (
               e.
            
             )
             For
             ,
             the
             women
             could
             not
             see
             through
             the
             window
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             [
             the
             women
             ]
             were
             in
             the
             Porch
             ,
             but
             the
             windows
             were
             placed
             in
             the
             very
             top
             of
             the
             
             Portico's
             ,
             into
             which
             the
             women
             were
             forbid
             to
             come
             .
             
               Johannes
               Langus
            
             therefore
             ,
             having
             followed
             our
             Evagrius
             ,
             has
             upon
             a
             good
             account
             corrected
             Nicephorus
             .
             For
             ,
             thus
             he
             renders
             it
             :
             
               Mulieres
               quoque
               ,
               sed
               extra
               templum
               ad
               postes
               stantes
               ,
               miraculum
               hoc
               spectant
               .
               Janua
               enim
               una
               ex
               adverso
               stellae
               fulgentis
               locata
               est
               .
               Women
               also
               ,
               but
               they
               stand
               without
               the
               Church
               at
               the
               gate
               ,
               do
               behold
               this
               Miracle
               .
               For
               one
               of
               the
               gates
               is
               placed
               over
               against
               the
               shining
               Star.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               melted
               his
               flesh
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Image
             .
          
           
             a
             Nicephorus
             (
             book
             14.
             chap.
             53
             ,
             where
             he
             transcribes
             this
             passage
             of
             Evagrius
             ,
             )
             words
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               a
               contemplation
               upon
               God.
            
             The
             same
             Reading
             I
             found
             in
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             It
             may
             also
             be
             mended
             thus
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               a
               divine
               contemplation
            
             .
             [
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             here
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             Further
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             illustrious
             Elogy
             of
             this
             
               Isidorus
               Pelusiota
            
             ,
             extant
             in
             Ephremius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
            
             to
             
               Zenobius
               Scholasticu●
            
             ,
             which
             Photius
             records
             in
             
               his
               Bibliotheca
            
             .
             Where
             he
             says
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
               by
               birth
               an
            
             Alexandrian
             ,
             
               and
               venerable
               amongst
               the
               Arch-Bishops
               themselves
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               these
               thing●
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               with
               his
               own
               memory
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               exercised
               Philosophy
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Or
             ,
             
               to
               count
               himself
               worthy
               of
               the
               Salutary
               Regeneration
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Baptisme
             .
             As
             far
             as
             may
             be
             collected
             from
             these
             and
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             Evagrius
             seems
             to
             have
             thought
             ▪
             that
             Synesius
             was
             baptized
             and
             promoted
             to
             the
             Episcopall
             dignity
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             false
             ,
             Petavius
             proves
             by
             many
             arguments
             ,
             in
             
               his
               notes
               upon
            
             Synesius
             ,
             pag.
             2
             ,
             and
             3.
             
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             Evagrius
             is
             followed
             by
             Photius
             in
             
               his
               Bibliotheca
            
             ,
             and
             by
             Nicephorus
             book
             14.
             chap.
             55.
             
             Although
             Nicephorus
             says
             not
             that
             Synesius
             had
             been
             baptized
             and
             ordained
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             :
             but
             ,
             that
             when
             Theophilus
             had
             prevailed
             with
             him
             to
             receive
             Christian-baptisme
             ,
             afterwards
             he
             endeavoured
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             enter
             upon
             the
             Episcopall
             Function
             .
             See
             
             Nicephorus's
             words
             ,
             at
             the
             book
             and
             chapter
             now
             cited
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Many
             persons
             ,
             I
             perceive
             ,
             have
             perswaded
             themselves
             ,
             that
             when
             Synesius
             was
             elected
             Bishop
             by
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Ptolem●●●
             ,
             he
             wholly
             disbel●eved
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Bodies
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             Synesius
             himself
             attests
             in
             his
             105
             th
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             he
             wrote
             to
             his
             brother
             Euoptius
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             at
             Alexandria
             In
             that
             Letter
             ,
             he
             gives
             reasons
             why
             he
             could
             not
             undertake
             the
             Bishopric●
             offered
             to
             him
             .
             —
             One
             of
             which
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Resurrection
               of
               Bodies
            
             .
             His
             Sentiment
             concerning
             which
             point
             ,
             he
             declares
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               That
               much-spoken-of
               Resurrection
               I
               account
               a
               Sacred
               and
               Mysticall
               thing
               ,
               and
               am
               far
               from
               assenting
               to
               the
               opinions
               of
               the
               Vulgar
               .
               Synesius
            
             therefore
             did
             not
             wholly
             deny
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ;
             but
             expounded
             it
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Platonicks
             ,
             and
             to
             
               Origen
               .
               Baronius
            
             (
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             410
             ,
             )
             thinks
             ,
             that
             whatever
             is
             said
             by
             Synesius
             in
             
               this
               Epistle
            
             ,
             is
             not
             spoken
             seriously
             ,
             but
             feignedly
             and
             dissemblingly
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             decline
             the
             burthen
             of
             a
             Bishoprick
             .
             But
             ,
             Petavius
             has
             deservedly
             found
             fault
             with
             this
             opinion
             of
             Baronius
             .
             For
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             much
             more
             likely
             ,
             that
             Synesius
             wrote
             these
             things
             to
             his
             brother
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             agreeable
             to
             what
             he
             then
             thought
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             having
             been
             afterwards
             instructed
             by
             Theophilus
             and
             other
             Prelates
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             made
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             embraced
             a
             true
             opinion
             concerning
             the
             Resurrection
             ▪
             
               Lucas
               Holstenius
            
             has
             at
             large
             examined
             
               this
               Question
            
             ,
             in
             a
             
               peculiar
               dissertation
            
             ,
             which
             in
             favour
             to
             the
             Studious
             ,
             we
             have
             set
             forth
             at
             the
             
               close
               of
               our
               Annotations
            
             .
             [
             The
             Learned
             Reader
             will
             meet
             with
             
               this
               dissertation
               ,
               de
               Synesio
               &
               de
               ●ug●
               Episcopatûs
               ,
            
             at
             the
             close
             of
             the
             third
             Vol.
             of
             the
             
               Ecclesiastick
               Historians
               set
               forth
               by
            
             Valesius
             ,
             at
             pag.
             202
             of
             
               Valesiut's
               notes
            
             .
             ]
             In
             the
             interim
             ,
             the
             Reader
             is
             to
             be
             advertised
             that
             there
             is
             a
             mistake
             in
             the
             Contents
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Photius's
               Bibliotheca
            
             ,
             where
             Synesius
             is
             termed
             Bishop
             of
             
               Cyrenae
               .
               Synesius
            
             was
             indeed
             by
             Country
             a
             Cyrenaean
             .
             But
             he
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Ptolemais
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             City
             in
             Cyrenaica
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               nor
               would
               think
               so
            
             .
          
           
             d
             He
             means
             
               the
               Oration
               de
               Regno
            
             .
             Which
             ,
             notwithstanding
             was
             not
             spoken
             to
             
               Theolosius
               Junior
            
             ,
             but
             to
             
               Arcadius
               ▪
            
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             400
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             ten
             years
             before
             Synesius
             had
             undertaken
             the
             Bishoprick
             ▪
             as
             
               Dionysius
               Petavius
            
             has
             rightly
             observed
             in
             
               his
               notes
               at
               that
               Oration
               of
               Synesius
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Evagriu●
             does
             frequently
             quote
             the
             History
             of
             this
             Johannes
             the
             Rhetorician
             in
             his
             following
             books
             .
             For
             instance
             ,
             in
             chap.
             12
             ▪
             of
             
               his
               second
               book
            
             ,
             in
             chap.
             10
             ,
             and
             28
             ,
             of
             
               his
               third
               book
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             5
             th
             chapter
             of
             
               his
               fourth
               book
            
             .
             But
             he
             is
             a
             far
             different
             person
             from
             
               that
               Johannes
            
             ,
             of
             whom
             Evagrius
             makes
             mention
             at
             the
             close
             of
             the
             last
             chapter
             of
             
               his
               fifth
               book
            
             .
             For
             ,
             this
             Johannes
             ,
             last
             mentioned
             ,
             had
             written
             an
             History
             of
             affairs
             from
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             
             Justinianus's
             Reign
             ,
             unto
             the
             Reign
             of
             Mauritius
             ,
             as
             Evagrius
             does
             there
             attest
             :
             (
             See
             Evagrius
             book
             5.
             chap.
             24.
             )
             But
             the
             former
             Johannes
             had
             recorded
             the
             affairs
             transacted
             in
             the
             Reigns
             of
             
               Theodosius
               Junior
               ,
               Leo
            
             ,
             and
             Zeno
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             concluded
             from
             those
             passages
             which
             Evagrius
             has
             taken
             out
             of
             that
             Johannes
             .
             And
             he
             had
             closed
             
               his
               History
            
             at
             the
             destruction
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             which
             hapned
             on
             the
             ninth
             year
             of
             
               Justinus
               Senior
            
             ,
             as
             Evagrius
             relates
             .
             Further
             ,
             that
             Johannes
             which
             I
             have
             mentioned
             in
             the
             second
             place
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             
               this
               note
            
             ,
             was
             born
             at
             Epiphania
             .
             For
             Evagrius
             (
             in
             the
             forecited
             place
             ,
             viz.
             book
             5.
             chap.
             24
             ,
             )
             terms
             him
             
               his
               fellow-Citizen
            
             and
             Kinsman
             .
             Now
             ,
             Evagrius
             was
             by
             originall
             extract
             an
             Epiphaniensian
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shown
             in
             
               My
               account
               of
               his
               Life
               and
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               .
            
             But
             ,
             the
             
               Johannes
               Rhetor
            
             ,
             whom
             ,
             Evagrius
             mentions
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             (
             if
             I
             may
             have
             leave
             to
             conjecture
             ,
             )
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             have
             been
             an
             Antiochian
             .
             For
             ,
             whatever
             passages
             our
             Evagrius
             cites
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             belong
             to
             the
             City
             of
             Antioch
             .
             I
             have
             been
             more
             large
             in
             my
             Annotation
             on
             these
             things
             ,
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             correct
             the
             mistake
             of
             
               Johannes
               Vossius
            
             ,
             who
             in
             
               his
               Comment
               de
               Historicis
               Gracis
            
             ,
             has
             confounded
             these
             two
             
             Johannes's
             ,
             one
             with
             the
             other
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             obscurity
             and
             ill-punctation
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             led
             Nicephorus
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             Christophorson
             ,
             into
             a
             mistake
             .
             The
             obscurity
             of
             this
             passage
             arose
             from
             hence
             ,
             because
             our
             Evagrius
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             usage
             ,
             includes
             too
             many
             words
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             period
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             have
             been
             divided
             into
             more
             periods
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             after
             the
             word
             [
             Coemitery
             ]
             a
             distinction
             is
             to
             be
             placed
             ,
             which
             neither
             Nicephorus
             nor
             Christophorson
             saw
             .
             Nicephorus
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             reliques
             of
             Ignatius
             were
             brought
             from
             Rome
             to
             Constantinople
             in
             the
             times
             of
             
               Theodosius
               Junior
            
             ,
             and
             having
             been
             carried
             to
             Antioch
             by
             the
             same
             Emperours
             order
             ,
             had
             been
             deposited
             there
             in
             the
             Coemitery
             .
             Which
             is
             most
             notoriously
             false
             .
             For
             ,
             long
             before
             
               Theodosius
               Junior's
            
             Reign
             ,
             the
             reliques
             of
             the
             
               Martyr
               Ignatius
            
             had
             been
             deposited
             in
             the
             Coemitery
             of
             the
             City
             Antioch
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Jerome
             does
             expressly
             attest
             in
             
               his
               Book
               de
               Scriptor
               .
               Ecclesiast
               .
            
             where
             these
             are
             his
             words
             concerning
             
               Ignatius
               .
               Reliquiae
               corporis
               ejus
               Antiochiae
               jacent
               extra
               portam
               Daphniticam
               in
               Coemiterio
               ,
               The
               Remaines
               of
               his
               body
               lie
               at
            
             Antioch
             ,
             
               without
               the
            
             Daphnitick
             -
             
               gate
               in
               the
            
             Coemitery
             .
             
               Theodosius
               Junior
            
             therefore
             translated
             not
             the
             reliques
             of
             Ignatius
             from
             Rome
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             to
             Antioch
             ;
             but
             he
             ordered
             them
             to
             be
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             Coemitery
             which
             was
             without
             the
             City
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             carried
             into
             the
             City
             .
             Thus
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             Musculus
             understood
             this
             passage
             in
             Evagrius
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             his
             Version
             .
             For
             he
             has
             rendred
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Tunc
               &
               divi●●s
               Ignatius
               ,
               posteaquàm
               sicuti
               voluerat
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Then
               also
               the
               divine
            
             Ignatius
             
               (
               after
               (
               according
               as
               he
               had
               desired
               )
               he
               had
               obtained
               the
               bellies
               of
               wild-beasts
               instead
               of
               a
               Sepulchre
               ,
               in
               the
            
             Roman
             Amphitheatre
             ,
             
               and
               his
               bones
               as
               being
               the
               stronger
               [
               parts
               of
               him
               ]
               had
               been
               left
               by
               the
               beasts
               ,
               were
               carried
               to
            
             Antioch
             ,
             
               and
               buried
               in
               the
            
             Coemitery
             ,
             
               a
               long
               time
               after
               )
               is
               removed
               by
            
             Theodosius
             ,
             &c.
             
             Musculus
             seems
             to
             have
             expunged
             the
             Article
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             place
             might
             be
             construed
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             I
             very
             much
             approve
             of
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Sur-name
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Ignatius
             .
             Which
             is
             concluded
             from
             hence
             ,
             because
             we
             read
             this
             Title
             prefixt
             before
             all
             
               his
               Epistles
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Ignatius
               who
               also
               [
               is
               termed
               ]
               Theophorus
               .
            
             In
             the
             
               Martyrdome
               of
               the
               Blessed
            
             Ignatius
             ,
             which
             
               Arch-Bishop
               Usher
            
             has
             set
             forth
             ,
             Ignatius
             stiles
             himself
             Theophorus
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Trajan
             .
             And
             ,
             being
             asked
             ,
             who
             Theophorus
             was
             ,
             he
             answers
             ;
             
               He
               who
               bears
               Christ
               in
               his
               breast
               .
            
             Vales.
             See
             
               Socrat.
               Eccles.
               Histor.
               book
            
             6.
             chap.
             8.
             note
             (
             a.
             )
          
           
             d
             The
             Heathens
             attributed
             to
             all
             Cities
             their
             Genii
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             built
             Temples
             ,
             which
             in
             Greek
             were
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             as
             I
             have
             remarked
             at
             
               Eusebius
               Pamphilus's
               book
               concerning
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Palestine
               ,
               chap.
            
             11.
             
               note
               (
               q.
               )
               The
               Temple
               of
               the
               publick
               Genius
               of
               the
               City
               of
            
             Antioch
             is
             mentioned
             by
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             book
             23.
             pag.
             238
             ;
             which
             Julian
             in
             
               his
               Misopog
            
             .
             terms
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               who
               had
               Castalia
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             e
             He
             means
             the
             
               Castalian
               Fountaine
            
             .
             Concerning
             which
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
               ,
               Gregorius
               Nazianzenus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             have
             related
             many
             things
             ▪
             
             Gregorius's
             words
             in
             
               his
               second
               Invective
               against
               Julian
               (
               Tom.
            
             1.
             pag.
             127.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               paris
            
             .
             1609.
             )
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Castalia
               has
               been
               silenced
               again
               ,
               and
               is
               silent
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               water
               ,
               not
               uttering
               oracles
               ,
               but
               exciting
               laughter
               .
            
             Apollo
             [
             
               is
               become
            
             ]
             
               a
               dumb
               Statue
               again
            
             .
             Daphne
             [
             is
             ]
             
               a
               tree
               again
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             At
             which
             words
             of
             Gregorius
             ,
             see
             (
             if
             you
             please
             )
             what
             the
             
               Scholiast
               Nonnus
            
             has
             remarked
             ,
             chap.
             21.
             
             I
             should
             not
             have
             taken
             notice
             of
             this
             ,
             had
             I
             not
             perceived
             that
             neither
             of
             the
             Translatours
             had
             seen
             it
             .
             
               Vales.
               Nonnus's
               Scholion
            
             (
             which
             Valesius
             here
             referres
             his
             Reader
             to
             ,
             )
             is
             this
             :
             
               Castalia
               fons
               erat
               in
               Antiochia
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Castalia
             
               was
               a
               fountaine
               in
            
             Antioch
             ,
             
               at
               which
            
             Apollo
             
               is
               by
               the
               antients
               reported
               to
               sit
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               forth
               oracles
               at
               the
               water
               .
               And
               when
               any
               persons
               came
               thither
               on
               account
               of
               consulting
               the
               Oracle
               ,
               that
               water
               (
               as
               't
               is
               reported
               )
               sent
               forth
               gentle
               blasts
               and
               puffs
               of
               wind
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               Priests
               ,
               who
               were
               about
               the
               fountain
               ,
               declared
               those
               things
               which
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Daemon
               had
               brought
               forth
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Prophecy
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Socrat
               .
               Eccles
               .
               Histor.
            
             book
             3.
             chap.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Valesius
             renders
             it
             
               The
               Hunni
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             wonder
             .
          
           
             *
             Attila
             .
          
           
             a
             This
             Earthquake
             hapned
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             447
             ,
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Ardabures
             and
             
               Callepius
               ▪
            
             as
             Marcellinus
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Author
               of
               the
               Aloxandrian
            
             Chronicle
             doe
             relate
             .
             
             Marcellinus's
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Ingenti
               terrae
               motu
               per
               loca
               varia
               imminente
               ,
               plurimi
               urbis
               Augustae
               muri
               recenti
               adhuc
               reaedificatione
               constructi
               ,
               cum
               quinquaginta
               septem
               turribus
               corruerunt
               :
               An
               exceeding
               great
               Earthquake
               being
               imminent
               through
               severall
               places
               ,
               a
               vast
               part
               of
               the
               walls
            
             [
             or
             ,
             most
             of
             the
             walls
             ]
             
               of
               the
               Imperial
               City
               which
               had
               been
               but
               very
               lately
               rebuilt
               ,
               fell
               down
               ,
               together
               with
               fifty
               seven
               Towers
               .
            
             Which
             words
             I
             have
             annexed
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             shew
             that
             
             Evagrius's
             words
             here
             have
             been
             misunderstood
             by
             Translatours
             ;
             who
             rendred
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             thus
             [
             
               in
               Palatio
               ,
               in
               the
               Palace
            
             ;
             ]
             when
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             rendred
             them
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Imperial
               City
            
             .
             By
             which
             name
             Evagrius
             usually
             calls
             Constantinople
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             
               Rules
               of
               Grammar
            
             do
             require
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               together
               with
               their
               roots
            
             .
             In
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             A
             little
             before
             ,
             where
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               earth
               was
               dissipated
            
             ;
             the
             
               same
               Manuscript
            
             has
             it
             written
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               earth
               was
               separated
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               rent
               in
               sunder
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             ]
             it
             must
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Personages
               eminent
               for
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             ,
             this
             reading
             is
             required
             by
             the
             
               Rules
               of
               Grammar
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             That
             is
             ,
             
               to
               be
               Consulares
               of
               Syria
            
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             
               Consularis
               of
               Syria
            
             governed
             the
             City
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Cities
             of
             Syria-Coele
             .
             Further
             ,
             take
             heed
             of
             supposing
             ,
             that
             these
             three
             men
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Memnonius
               ,
               Zoïlus
            
             ,
             and
             Callistus
             )
             were
             sent
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             by
             Theodosius
             ,
             to
             preside
             over
             the
             
               Antiochian
               Jurisdiction
            
             .
             For
             this
             was
             not
             the
             usage
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
             We
             ought
             therefore
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             each
             of
             them
             had
             been
             sent
             at
             severall
             times
             ,
             one
             after
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             Theodosius
             .
             You
             must
             know
             further
             ,
             that
             't
             was
             usuall
             for
             the
             Consulares
             of
             Syria
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             ingratiate
             themselves
             with
             the
             Antiochians
             ,
             to
             erect
             some
             publick
             structure
             .
             Libanius
             informs
             us
             hereof
             (
             in
             
               his
               Antiochi●
            
             .
             pag.
             370
             ,
             Tom.
             2.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             ,
             1627.
             )
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               'T
               is
               no
               wonder
               therefore
               ,
               if
               that
               [
               City
               ]
               which
               excells
               the
               rest
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               which
               ,
               after
               she
               has
               vanquished
               other
               [
               Cities
               ]
               in
               the
               study
               and
               exercise
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               has
               [
               out
               done
               ]
               even
               herself
               ,
               should
               render
               those
               who
               come
               to
               be
               her
               Governours
               ,
               her
               Lovers
               .
               The
               beginning
               ,
               middle
               ,
               and
               close
               of
               each
               of
               which
               persons
               Government
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               to
               make
               some
               addition
               to
               the
               City
               .
            
             The
             same
             Libanius
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             in
             
               the
               same
               page
            
             ,
             says
             there
             were
             three
             Tribunals
             in
             the
             City
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             
               Scholes
               of
               Advocates
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             equall
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Tribunals
             ,
             [
             or
             Judicatories
             .
             ]
             The
             first
             Tribunal
             seems
             to
             have
             belonged
             to
             the
             
               Praefectus
               Praetorio
               of
               the
               East
            
             ,
             whose
             residence
             was
             at
             Antioch
             .
             The
             second
             was
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             the
             
               Comes
               of
               the
               East
            
             .
             The
             third
             was
             the
             
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Consularis
               of
               Syria-Coele
               .
            
             Libanius's
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             which
             passage
             is
             to
             be
             rendred
             thus
             :
             
               For
               ,
               besides
               the
               Erudition
               which
               is
               in
               the
            
             Decurions
             ,
             
               three
               Scholes
            
             [
             or
             ,
             Quires
             ]
             
               of
               Advocates
               are
               [
               there
               ]
               assembled
               ,
               equall
               in
               number
               to
               the
               Judicatories
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             reading
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             ,
             and
             here
             is
             this
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               at
               the
               Southern
               part
               of
               Rophinus's
               side
               .
            
             ]
             The
             Geneva-Printers
             ,
             from
             
               Christophorson's
               Copy
            
             ,
             have
             set
             it
             forth
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             [
             
               at
               the
               Southern
            
             ]
             
               side
               of
               Ruphinus's
               Pallace
            
             .
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             also
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Copy
            
             which
             I
             have
             by
             me
             ,
             has
             expunged
             the
             word
             Rufinus
             ,
             and
             in
             stead
             thereof
             has
             substituted
             these
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Roof
               of
               the
               Pallace
            
             .
             ]
             And
             thus
             Christophorson
             read
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             his
             Version
             .
             For
             he
             has
             rendred
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Qui
               ad
               Australe
               latus
               tecti
               palatii
               ,
               quod
               Rufini
               nomen
               obtinet
               ,
               spectat
               ;
               which
               looks
               towards
               the
               southern
               side
               of
               the
               Roof
               of
               the
               Pallace
               ,
               which
               bears
               the
               name
               of
               Rufinus
               .
            
             But
             ,
             in
             regard
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             or
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             occur
             not
             ▪
             either
             in
             
               the
               Kings
            
             ,
             or
             in
             
               the
               Florentine
            
             ,
             or
             Tellerian
             M.
             SS
             .
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             they
             ought
             deservedly
             to
             be
             expunged
             .
             
               Vales.
               Valesius
            
             has
             rendred
             this
             passage
             thus
             :
             
               quae
               ad
               meridianum
               latus
               porticus
               Rufini
               sita
            
             ▪
             which
             we
             have
             exprest
             in
             our
             
               English
               Version
            
             .
             The
             import
             of
             the
             Greek
             ,
             if
             rendred
             word
             for
             word
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             
               at
               the
               Southern
               part
               of
               Rophinus's
               side
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               those
               buildings
               which
               are
               made
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Musculus
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               Mansionem
               ducum
               ,
               the
               Mansion
               of
               the
               Duces
               ,
               or
               ,
               chief
               Military
               Commanders
               .
            
             Christophorson's
             Version
             is
             not
             much
             different
             ;
             for
             he
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               è
               regione
               fori
               in
               quo
               pulcherrima
               domus
               est
               quam
               praefecti
               praesidiorum
               incolere
               solent
               ;
               Over
               against
               the
               Forum
               wherein
               there
               is
               a
               most
               beautifull
               house
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Praefects
               of
               the
               Milice
               [
               or
               ,
               of
               the
               Military
               Forces
               ,
               ]
               do
               usually
               dwell
               .
            
             But
             ,
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             must
             be
             understood
             ,
             (
             not
             the
             
               Military
               Commanders
               in
               chief
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               Masters
               of
               the
               Milice
            
             ,
             but
             )
             the
             Magistrates
             or
             Du●mviri
             ,
             who
             in
             Greek
             were
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             remarked
             in
             
               my
               notes
            
             on
             
               Am
               ▪
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             and
             Eusebius
             ;
             [
             See
             
               Euseb.
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             book
             7.
             chap.
             11.
             note
             
               (
               p.
            
             )
             and
             book
             8.
             chap.
             11.
             note
             
               (
               c.
            
             )
             ]
             Now
             ,
             why
             I
             suppose
             this
             word
             is
             rather
             thus
             to
             be
             taken
             here
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             ,
             because
             that
             house
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             in
             the
             Forum
             ,
             over
             against
             the
             Pallace
             wherein
             was
             the
             Court
             of
             Judicature
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             such
             a
             house
             as
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             more
             agreeable
             to
             a
             
               Municipall
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             than
             to
             
               a
               Rectour
               of
               the
               Milice
            
             .
             Besides
             ,
             these
             houses
             were
             in
             Greek
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Such
             a
             one
             was
             the
             S●rategium
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             noted
             at
             the
             
               first
               book
               of
               Socrates
            
             ,
             [
             chap.
             16.
             note
             
               (
               d.
            
             )
             ]
             Although
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             ,
             in
             
               The
               transactions
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Severus
               ,
            
             brings
             another
             reason
             of
             this
             word
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             having
             examined
             the
             business
             more
             attentively
             ;
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             understand
             here
             the
             
               Masters
               of
               the
               Milice
               throughout
               the
               East
               ,
            
             who
             had
             a
             splendid
             Praetorium
             in
             the
             Forum
             of
             the
             City
             
               Antioch
               .
               Theophanes
            
             mentions
             this
             
               Praetorium
               ,
               in
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             pag.
             147.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               For
               the
               fire
               was
               kindled
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Saint
               Stephen
               ,
               and
               burnt
               [
               or
               ,
               went
               ]
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Praetorium
               of
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Milice
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               during
               the
               same
               times
               of
            
             Theodosius
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             If
             we
             would
             follow
             the
             Laws
             of
             Grammar
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ▪
             But
             because
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             not
             used
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             ,
             I
             would
             rather
             make
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             as
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             In
             the
             incomparable
             Florentine
             M.
             S.
             't
             is
             plainly
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               who
               raged
            
             .
          
           
             †
             See
             Socrates
             ,
             book
             7.
             chap.
             8
             ,
             and
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             Here
             it
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edit
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             This
             is
             the
             Claudian
             ,
             whose
             excellent
             Verses
             are
             at
             this
             day
             extant
             .
             But
             ,
             a
             twofold
             difficulty
             occurs
             at
             this
             place
             :
             (
             1
             )
             How
             a
             Latine
             Poet
             should
             come
             to
             be
             mentioned
             here
             by
             Evagrius
             ?
             (
             2
             )
             Why
             he
             is
             placed
             by
             the
             same
             Evagrius
             on
             the
             times
             of
             
               Theodosius
               Junior
            
             ,
             when
             as
             
               That
               Claudian
            
             ,
             whose
             verses
             we
             now
             have
             ,
             flourished
             in
             the
             Reigns
             of
             Arcadius
             and
             Honorius
             ,
             as
             
               His
               writings
            
             inform
             us
             ?
             The
             answer
             to
             the
             first
             Question
             is
             easie
             .
             For
             Claudian
             wrote
             not
             only
             Latine
             ,
             but
             
               Greek
               Poems
            
             also
             .
             On
             which
             account
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Epigram
            
             which
             was
             inscribed
             on
             the
             Basis
             of
             
               his
               Statue
            
             ,
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             had
             the
             soul
             of
             Virgil
             and
             Homer
             also
             ,
             transfused
             into
             him
             .
             He
             began
             to
             write
             a
             
               Latine
               Poem
            
             first
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             395
             ,
             whereon
             Olybrius
             and
             Probinus
             were
             Consuls
             .
             He
             wrote
             an
             Elegant
             Poem
             on
             their
             Consulate
             ,
             which
             is
             still
             extant
             .
             When
             this
             attempt
             had
             succeeded
             happily
             to
             Claudian
             ,
             it
             encouraged
             him
             to
             the
             writing
             of
             Latine
             verses
             afterwards
             ;
             whereas
             he
             had
             published
             only
             Greek
             Poems
             before
             ,
             as
             himself
             attests
             in
             
               his
               Elegy
               to
               Probinus
            
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               
                 Romanos
                 bibimus
                 primùm
                 Te
                 Consule
                 fontes
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 Latiae
                 cessit
                 Graja
                 Thalia
                 toga
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Incipiensque
                 tuis
                 a
                 ●acibus
                 omina
                 cepi
                 ,
              
               
                 Fataque
                 debebo
                 posterior●
                 Tibi
                 .
              
            
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             Claudian
             was
             by
             Nation
             a
             Grecian
             ,
             born
             at
             the
             City
             Alexandria
             ,
             as
             Suidas
             informs
             us
             at
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Claudian
             himself
             also
             attests
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Poem
               to
               Hadrianus
               Praefectus
               Praetorio
               ,
            
             (
             who
             was
             himself
             also
             an
             Alexandrian
             .
             )
             For
             he
             writes
             thus
             concerning
             Alexander
             the
             Macedonian
             ;
             
               Conditor
               hic
               patriae
               .
               Sic
               hostibus
               ille
               pepercit
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             
               close
               of
               the
               same
               Poem
            
             ,
             he
             has
             these
             words
             :
             
               
                 Saviet
                 in
                 miseros
                 cognata
                 potentia
                 cives
                 .
              
               
                 Audiat
                 haec
                 commune
                 solum
                 ,
                 longéque
                 carinis
                 Vales.
              
               
                 Nota
                 Pharos
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             d
             The
             
               Poet
               Cyrus
            
             was
             by
             Nation
             an
             Aegyptian
             ,
             born
             at
             the
             Town
             Panopolis
             .
             Who
             having
             on
             account
             of
             his
             poetick
             faculty
             been
             highly
             acceptable
             to
             
               Eudocia
               Augusta
            
             ,
             wife
             to
             
               Theodosius
               Junior
            
             ,
             (
             for
             this
             woman
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               Great
               lover
               of
               verses
            
             :
             )
             is
             promoted
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             to
             the
             
               Praefecture
               of
               the
               Pr●torium
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               That
               of
               the
               City
            
             .
             He
             was
             also
             Ex-Consul
             ,
             and
             Patricius
             ,
             as
             Suidas
             relates
             .
             But
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Empress
               Eudocia
            
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             some
             unknown
             reasons
             ,
             had
             left
             the
             Pallace
             ,
             and
             was
             gone
             to
             the
             City
             
               Jerusalem
               ;
               Cyrus
            
             ,
             deprived
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             is
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Cotyaeum
             a
             City
             of
             Phrygia
             ,
             or
             rather
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Author
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             and
             Theophanes
             doe
             inform
             us
             .
             He
             lived
             till
             the
             times
             of
             
               Leo
               Augustus
            
             ,
             as
             
               Suidas
               attests
               .
               Theophilact
            
             (
             in
             the
             8
             th
             book
             of
             
               his
               History
            
             ,
             chap.
             8
             ,
             )
             makes
             mention
             of
             this
             Cyrus
             the
             Consul
             and
             Poet
             ;
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             
               God-bearing
               Virgin
            
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             was
             built
             by
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             times
             of
             
               Theodosius
               Augustus
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             A
             particle
             is
             to
             be
             added
             here
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               But
               ,
               a
               long
               time
               after
               this
               ,
               she
            
             ;
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             Eudocia
             .
             For
             ,
             unless
             you
             add
             this
             pa●ticle
             ;
             what
             follows
             will
             be
             meant
             concerning
             Eudoxia
             ,
             Eudocia's
             daughter
             ;
             of
             whom
             Evagrius
             has
             spoken
             just
             before
             .
             But
             ,
             the
             adding
             of
             this
             particle
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             But
             ]
             shews
             that
             the
             discourse
             is
             not
             now
             concerning
             Eudoxia
             ,
             but
             her
             Mother
             Eudocia
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Musculus
             and
             Christophorson
             understood
             this
             place
             very
             erroneously
             .
             For
             ,
             they
             supposed
             that
             by
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             City
             Jerusalem
             was
             meant
             ;
             when
             as
             the
             City
             Antioch
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             For
             Evagrius
             wrote
             
               his
               History
            
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             in
             which
             City
             he
             had
             fixt
             the
             Mansion
             of
             his
             own
             fortunes
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shown
             in
             
               our
               account
               of
               his
               Life
               and
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               .
            
             Moreover
             ,
             Nicephorus
             fell
             into
             the
             same
             mistake
             with
             Musculus
             and
             Christophorson
             .
             For
             in
             his
             14
             th
             
               book
               ,
               chap.
            
             50
             ,
             where
             he
             writes
             out
             this
             passage
             of
             Evagrius
             ,
             he
             understands
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             of
             the
             City
             Jerusalem
             .
             But
             ,
             't
             was
             easie
             to
             have
             perceived
             from
             
             Evagrius's
             following
             words
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             could
             not
             have
             been
             meant
             of
             the
             City
             Jerusalem
             .
             For
             Jerusalem
             was
             not
             a
             Colony
             of
             Greeks
             ,
             but
             rather
             of
             Jews
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             ,
             of
             Romans
             .
             Nor
             ,
             did
             
               Ulpianus
               ,
               Libanius
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             writers
             here
             mentioned
             by
             Evagrius
             ,
             write
             concerning
             the
             City
             Jerusalem
             .
             Nor
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             could
             the
             Empress
             Eudocia
             ,
             who
             by
             originall
             extract
             was
             an
             Athenian
             ,
             speak
             to
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Jerusalem
             in
             this
             verse
             ,
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 boast
                 thai
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 Your
                 Stock
                 and
                 Blood.
                 
              
            
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             does
             say
             ,
             that
             Eudocia
             made
             an
             Oration
             to
             the
             Antiochians
             out
             of
             a
             Golden
             Chariot
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             That
             place
             in
             Strabo
             ,
             which
             Evagrius
             points
             to
             here
             ,
             is
             extant
             in
             his
             16
             th
             book
             ;
             pag.
             750.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             There
             were
             two
             
               Pisanders
               ,
               Poets
            
             .
             The
             one
             a
             Rhodian
             ,
             who
             wrote
             
               the
               Poem
               Heraclea
               in
               two
               books
               ,
            
             which
             treats
             concerning
             
             Hercules's
             Actions
             .
             Some
             make
             this
             Pisander
             ancienter
             than
             He●iod
             .
             Others
             place
             him
             on
             the
             
               thirty
               third
               Olympiad
            
             ,
             as
             Suidas
             relates
             .
             The
             other
             Pisander
             was
             a
             Lyca●nian
             ,
             born
             at
             Larindi
             a
             Town
             of
             Lycaönia
             ,
             son
             of
             the
             
               Poet
               Nestor
               .
               Suidas
            
             says
             he
             flourish't
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Alexander
             son
             of
             Mamme●
             .
             He
             wrote
             
               six
               books
            
             in
             
               Heroïck
               Verse
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               concerning
               the
               marriages
               of
               the
               Heroes
               and
               Goddesses
               ,
            
             which
             were
             stuft
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             History
             ,
             as
             Suidas
             attests
             .
             Zosimus
             mentions
             this
             work
             in
             
               his
               fifth
               book
            
             :
             where
             he
             speaks
             concerning
             the
             building
             of
             the
             City
             Hemona
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             which
             words
             of
             
               Zosimus
               ,
               Leunclavius
            
             translates
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               Sicuti
               Pisander
               Poeta
               memoriae
               prodidit
               ,
               qui
               heroicarum
               divin●●umque
               nuptiarum
               titulo
               totam
               hanc
               propemodùm
               historiam
               complexus
               est
               ,
               As
               Pisander
               the
               Poet
               has
               recorded
               ,
               who
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               Heroick
               and
               Divine
               marriages
               ,
               has
               in
               a
               manner
               comprized
               this
               whole
               History
               .
            
             This
             is
             not
             the
             meaning
             of
             
             Zosimus's
             words
             .
             For
             Zosimus
             says
             ,
             
               that
               Pisander
               the
               Poet
               ,
               in
               that
               Poem
               of
               his
               concerning
               the
               marriages
               of
               the
               Heroes
               and
               Goddesses
               ,
               has
               in
               a
               manner
               comprehended
               all
               History
               .
               Suidas
            
             does
             likewise
             artest
             the
             same
             ;
             whose
             words
             concerning
             Pisander
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               wrote
               a
               various
               History
               in
               verse
               ;
               which
               he
               intitled
               ,
               concerning
               the
               marriages
               of
               the
               Heroes
               and
               Goddesses
               ,
               in
               six
               books
               .
            
             In
             this
             work
             therefore
             ,
             Pi●ander
             had
             written
             concerning
             
               Triptolemus
               the
               Argive
            
             ,
             and
             concerning
             Iö
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             first
             that
             built
             Antioch
             a
             City
             of
             Syria
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             work
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             comprehended
             in
             
               sixteen
               books
            
             ,
             and
             not
             
               in
               six
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             erroneously
             extant
             in
             Suidas
             .
             For
             Stephanus
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Urbibus
            
             ,
             cites
             
               the
               tenth
               ,
               and
               fourteenth
               book
               of
               Pisander
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             Ulpianus
             the
             
               Antiochian
               Sophist
            
             ,
             who
             taught
             Rhetorick
             first
             at
             Emesa
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             as
             Suidas
             attests
             .
             Eunapius
             mentions
             him
             ,
             in
             
               the
               Life
               of
               Pröoeresius
               thè
               Sophist
               .
            
             This
             person
             therefore
             ,
             amongst
             the
             
               other
               Orations
            
             which
             (
             as
             Suidas
             relates
             ,
             )
             he
             wrote
             ,
             had
             composed
             a
             
               peculiar
               Oration
               in
               praise
               of
               his
               own
               Country
               ,
            
             wherein
             he
             spake
             concerning
             the
             Colonies
             at
             severall
             times
             brought
             into
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             Libanius
             the
             
               Antiochian
               Sophist
            
             wrote
             
               an
               Oration
            
             ,
             with
             this
             Title
             ,
             Antiochicus
             ,
             which
             is
             still
             extant
             ,
             published
             in
             the
             
               Second
               Tome
               of
               his
               Works
            
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             Evagrius
             means
             
               this
               Oration
            
             at
             this
             place
             .
             Further
             ,
             in
             the
             said
             Oration
             ,
             Libanius
             with
             great
             accuracy
             recounts
             all
             the
             Greck
             Colonies
             ,
             which
             at
             severall
             times
             had
             been
             brought
             to
             Antioch
             .
             Amongst
             these
             he
             reckons
             also
             those
             Athenians
             ,
             whom
             Seleucus
             ,
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             City
             Antigonia
             ,
             had
             brought
             to
             Antioch
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             Who
             this
             Julianus
             the
             Sophista
             should
             be
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             yet
             found
             .
             There
             was
             one
             Julianus
             a
             Cappadocian
             ,
             the
             most
             eminent
             of
             all
             the
             Sophists
             of
             his
             own
             time
             ,
             who
             taught
             Rhetorick
             at
             Athens
             .
             Concerning
             whom
             Eunapius
             relates
             many
             passages
             ,
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Vitis
               Sophistarum
               .
               Suidas
            
             says
             he
             flourisht
             in
             the
             times
             of
             
               Constantine
               the
               Great
            
             .
             But
             whereas
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             Contemporary
             with
             Callinicus
             the
             Sophist
             ,
             therein
             he
             contradicts
             himself
             ;
             in
             regard
             Callinicus
             the
             Sophist
             lived
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Philippus
             and
             Gallienus
             .
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             think
             therefore
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             two
             
             Julianus's
             Sophists
             at
             Athens
             .
             The
             former
             of
             whom
             lived
             in
             the
             same
             times
             with
             Callinicus
             the
             Sophist
             .
             But
             the
             other
             flourisht
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Constantine
               the
               Great
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             mentions
             
               this
               Bath
            
             in
             his
             31
             book
             ,
             near
             the
             beginning
             :
             his
             words
             are
             these
             ;
             
               Vocesque
               Praeconum
               audiebantur
               assiduè
               ,
               mandantium
               congeri
               ligna
               ad
               Valentini
               Lavacri
               succensionem
               ,
               studio
               ipsius
               principis
               conditi
               .
               And
               the
               voices
               of
               the
               Cryers
               were
               heard
               continually
               ,
               ordering
               wood
               to
               be
               heaped
               together
               in
               order
               to
               the
               burning
               of
            
             Valens's
             
               Bath
               ,
               built
               by
               the
               endeavour
               of
               that
               Prince
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             reading
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             went.
             ]
             Nicephorus
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               went
               twice
            
             .
             ]
             For
             (
             book
             14.
             chap.
             50.
             )
             he
             words
             it
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               And
               't
               is
               reported
               that
               she
               went
               twice
               to
               Jerusalem
               .
            
             Which
             reading
             Christophorson
             has
             followed
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             his
             Version
             .
             For
             he
             renders
             this
             place
             thus
             :
             
               Eudocia
               vero
               Constantinopoli
               Hierosolymam
               ●is
               profect
               a
               est
               ,
               But
            
             Eudocia
             
               went
               twice
               from
            
             Constantinople
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             found
             it
             expressly
             written
             in
             the
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscript
            
             .
             Eudocia's
             former
             journey
             to
             Jerusalem
             hapned
             on
             the
             
               sixteenth
               Consulate
               of
               Theodosius
            
             which
             he
             bore
             with
             Faustus
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             438
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             has
             rightly
             observed
             from
             Socrates
             and
             
               Marcellinus's
               Chronicon
            
             .
             On
             the
             year
             following
             ,
             she
             returned
             from
             Jerusalem
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             carrying
             along
             with
             her
             the
             Reliques
             of
             Saint
             Stephen
             ,
             as
             Marcellinus
             relates
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             But
             ,
             Writers
             are
             not
             agreed
             ,
             on
             what
             year
             her
             
               second
               Jerusalem-journey
            
             hapned
             .
             Baronius
             places
             it
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Marcianus
               Augustus
            
             .
             But
             I
             do
             maintain
             ,
             that
             this
             second
             journey
             was
             undertaken
             by
             
               Eudocia
               Augusta
            
             long
             before
             
             Marcianus's
             Empire
             ,
             whilest
             Theodosius
             survived
             .
             For
             Marcellinus
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             (
             at
             the
             XVIII
             ,
             
               Consulate
               of
            
             Theodosius
             Augustus
             
               which
               he
               bore
               with
            
             Albinus
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             444
             ▪
             )
             writes
             thus
             :
             
               Severum
               Presbyterum
               &
               Johannem
               diaconum
               Eudoclae
               Regi●●
               ▪
            
             &c.
             
             Saturnin●●
             
               the
               Comes
               of
               the
               Domesticks
               ,
               being
               sent
               by
               the
               Emperour
            
             Theodosius●
             kills
             Severus
             
               the
               Presbyter
               and
            
             Johannes
             
               the
               Deacon
               of
            
             Eudocia
             Augusta
             ,
             
               who
               were
               ministring
               at
               the
               City
            
             Aelia
             .
             Eudocia
             ,
             
               by
               what
               grudge
            
             [
             
               or
               ,
               grief
            
             ]
             
               incited
               thereto
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               killed
            
             Saturninus
             
               forthwith
               ▪
               and
               being
               immediately
               deprived
               of
               her
               Royall
               servants
               ,
               by
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Emperour
               her
               Husband
               ,
               she
               staid
               to
               die
               at
               the
               City
            
             Aelia
             .
             The
             same
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             .
             For
             he
             relates
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             same
             Consulate
             Paulinus
             the
             
               Master
               of
               the
               Offices
            
             was
             slain
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius's
             order
             :
             and
             therefore
             ▪
             that
             Eudocia
             being
             aggrieved
             (
             for
             she
             knew
             that
             Paulinus
             had
             been
             slain
             on
             her
             account
             ;
             )
             requested
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             ,
             that
             a
             liberty
             might
             be
             allowed
             her
             of
             going
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
             Notwithstanding
             Marcellinus
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             places
             
             Paulinus's
             slaughter
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             440
             ,
             Val●●rinianus
             being
             then
             the
             fifth
             time
             Consul
             with
             Anatolius
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             if
             Eudocia
             went
             the
             second
             time
             to
             Jerusalem
             on
             account
             of
             
             Paulinus's
             slaughter
             ;
             according
             to
             
             Marcellinus's
             opinion
             ,
             that
             hapned
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             440.
             
             Further
             ,
             concerning
             Saturninus
             the
             Comes
             (
             whom
             
               Eudocia
               Augusta
            
             ordered
             to
             be
             slain
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             )
             there
             is
             a
             passage
             extant
             in
             
               the
               History
               of
               Priscus
               Rhetor
            
             ,
             pag.
             54
             ;
             which
             I
             will
             annex
             here
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             pure
             .
          
           
             b
             A
             Laur●
             differs
             from
             a
             Monastery
             ,
             because
             a
             
               Laura
               consists
               of
               many
               Cells
               far
               disjoyned
               one
               from
               another
               .
            
             But
             
               a
               Monastery
               is
               inclosed
               within
               one
               wall
               .
            
             And
             in
             a
             
               Laura
               the
               Hermites
            
             [
             or
             ,
             Anachorites
             ]
             lived
             :
             but
             in
             a
             Monastery
             the
             Monks
             lived
             together
             .
             
               Cyrillus
               Scy●●opolitan●●
            
             informs
             us
             hereof
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Life
               of
               Euthymius
            
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Te
               autem
               oportet
               venire
               ●d
               meam
               Lauram
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               it
               behoves
               you
               to
               come
               to
               my
               Laura
               ,
               and
               to
               pull
               down
               the
               Cells
               of
               the
               Brethren
               to
               the
               very
               foundations
               .
               But
            
             [
             
               you
               must
            
             ]
             
               build
               a
               Monastery
               there
               ,
               where
               you
               have
               built
               my
               Coemitery
               .
               For
               it
               pleases
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               place
               should
               not
               be
               a
               Laura
               ,
               but
               a
               Monastery
               rather
               .
            
             The
             same
             Cyrillus
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Life
               of
               Saint
               Saba
            
             ,
             does
             frequently
             declare
             the
             same
             difference
             between
             a
             Laura
             and
             a
             Monastery
             .
             Our
             Evagrius
             also
             at
             this
             place
             observes
             the
             same
             difference
             between
             the
             Phrontisteria
             [
             Monasteries
             ]
             and
             the
             Laurae
             .
             For
             in
             the
             
               Phrontister
               is
            
             (
             says
             he
             ,
             )
             the
             Monks
             lived
             in
             flocks
             ,
             [
             or
             ,
             companies
             ,
             ]
             made
             use
             of
             a
             common
             table
             ,
             and
             performed
             the
             diurnall
             and
             nocturnall
             prayers
             together
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             the
             Laura
             ,
             the
             Anachorites
             lived
             separately
             ,
             shut
             up
             in
             small
             Cells
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Terminates
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               pious
               design
               .
            
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             Short
             cloak
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             pressing
             .
          
           
             c
             I
             am
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             with
             Christophorson
             ,
             who
             (
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               under
               the
               earth
            
             ]
             )
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               above
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             ]
             which
             latter
             reading
             Nicephorus
             (
             book
             14.
             chap.
             50.
             )
             has
             followed
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             seem
             ]
             was
             wanting
             here
             ;
             which
             we
             have
             put
             in
             from
             the
             Florentine
             M.
             S.
             In
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             I
             found
             it
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               above
               the
               earth
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Musculus
             and
             Christophorson
             have
             rendred
             this
             place
             very
             ill
             .
             Nicephorus
             has
             explained
             it
             well
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             
               these
               persons
               frequently
               extend
               their
               fasts
               to
               the
               length
               of
               two
               and
               three
               days
               .
               There
               are
               those
               [
               of
               them
               ]
               who
               for
               five
               days
               and
               more
               ,
               continue
               without
               tasting
               of
               meat
               .
               Dionysius
               Petavius
            
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             
               fifth
               chapter
               of
               his
               Miscellaneous
               Exercitations
               against
               Salmasius
               ,
            
             has
             rightly
             expounded
             this
             place
             of
             our
             Evagrius
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             concerning
             Superposition
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             most
             exquisite
             sort
             of
             fast
             amongst
             the
             Christians
             .
             But
             ,
             whereas
             Petavius
             conjectures
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             written
             here
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             in
             this
             I
             cannot
             a●●ent
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             regard
             this
             emendation
             recedes
             too
             far
             from
             the
             footsteps
             of
             the
             vulgar
             reading
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             at
             this
             place
             I
             would
             rather
             make
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             ,
             you
             must
             understand
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             days
             ,
             ]
             or
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             lasts
             .
             ]
             The
             Latines
             have
             termed
             it
             
               Superpositionem
               ,
               Superposition
            
             ;
             instead
             of
             
               Jejunium
               ,
               fast
            
             :
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             
               Eliberitane
               Council
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               the
               Poenitentiall
               Canons
            
             .
             See
             what
             we
             have
             remarked
             at
             the
             
               fifth
               book
               of
               Euseb.
               Eccles.
               Histor.
            
             chap.
             24.
             
               note
               (
               m.
            
             )
             In
             the
             incomparable
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             I
             found
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             I
             had
             conjectured
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             11.
             38.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               all
               manner
               of
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Pabulatores
               ,
               Feeders
               upon
               the
               ground
               .
               Sozomen
            
             (
             book
             6.
             chap.
             33.
             )
             relates
             ,
             that
             some
             Monks
             in
             Mesopotamia
             were
             call●●
             by
             this
             name
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             the
             first
             who
             found
             out
             this
             stricter
             sort
             of
             abstinence
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Florent
             .
             M.
             S.
             is
             truer
             ;
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               get
               into
            
             .
             Besides
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             I
             have
             restored
             this
             place
             partly
             from
             the
             Florent
             .
             and
             partly
             from
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             SS
             .
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               who
               ,
               after
               they
               are
               arrived
               at
               a
               freedome
               from
               Perturbations
               of
               mind
               by
            
             [
             
               a
               continued
               exercise
               of
            
             ]
             Virtue
             .
             In
             the
             Florent
             .
             M.
             S.
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               obnoxious
               to
               injuries
            
             :
             ]
             but
             in
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             and
             in
             Nicephorus
             't
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               free
               from
               perturbations
               of
               mind
            
             .
             ]
             A
             little
             after
             this
             ,
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               turning
               themselves
               about
            
             ,
             ]
             it
             must
             undoubtedly
             be
             mended
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             mad
             ;
             ]
             which
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             Nicephorus
             .
             Vales.
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             ,
             this
             whole
             passage
             is
             thus
             worded
             and
             pointed
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             I
             cannot
             make
             sense
             of
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             studied
             ,
             or
             ,
             devised
             .
          
           
             h
             Christophorson
             has
             rendred
             this
             place
             thus
             :
             
               Adeo
               etiam
               sine
               delectatione
               cibum
               capiunt
               ,
               &c.
               
               They
               also
               take
               their
               meat
               so
               much
               without
               delight
               ,
               and
               exercise
               so
               austere
               a
               discipline
               in
               that
               thing
               ,
               that
               if
               necessity
               compells
               them
               to
               go
               into
               a
               Victualling-house
               ,
               or
               a
               Brothel-house
               ,
               they
               neither
               avoid
               the
               place
               ,
               &c.
               
               Christophorson
               ,
            
             no
             doubt
             ,
             followed
             
             Nicephorus's
             exposition
             ,
             who
             (
             book
             14.
             chap.
             50.
             )
             has
             rendred
             
             Evagrius's
             words
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               They
               eat
               without
               affection
               and
               commotion
               of
               minde
               ,
               although
            
             [
             
               it
               be
            
             ]
             
               in
               a
               Victualling-house
               ,
               or
               baudy-house
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               a
               necessity
               of
               doing
               this
               .
            
             But
             I
             have
             restored
             this
             place
             from
             the
             incomparable
             Florent
             .
             M.
             S.
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               if
               need
               so
               requires
            
             [
             
               they
               cat
            
             ]
             
               with
               Victuallers
               or
               Retailers
               of
               Provision
               .
            
             What
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             differed
             from
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             I
             think
             every
             body
             knows
             .
             How
             much
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             differed
             from
             
               a
               Merchant
            
             ;
             so
             much
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             differed
             from
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             
               old
               Glosses
            
             render
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               Latine
               dardanarium
               ,
               one
               that
               buys
               provisions
               to
               sell
               them
               againe
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               tyrannize
               over
            
             .
          
           
             i
             The
             conjecture
             of
             Learned
             men
             displeases
             me
             not
             ;
             who
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               will
               not
               answer
               to
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             have
             mended
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               are
               not
               to
               be
               inclined
               to
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Which
             latter
             reading
             Christophorson
             has
             followed
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             
               his
               Version
            
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             Nicephorus
             has
             retained
             the
             vulgar
             reading
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             first
             mentioned
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Monastick
               Law.
            
             
          
           
             †
             Forceth
             ,
             or
             ,
             urgeth
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Johannes
               Langus
            
             expounds
             these
             words
             concerning
             
               the
               present
               and
               future
               life
            
             .
             For
             he
             has
             rendred
             the
             place
             of
             his
             Nicephorus
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Vitam
               utramque
               illi
               ▪
               &c.
               
               They
               do
               so
               complicate
               and
               conjoyn
               both
               lives
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               future
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             by
             these
             words
             [
             
               both
               sorts
               of
               life
            
             ]
             the
             Secular
             ,
             and
             Monastick
             life
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             :
             which
             is
             ,
             plainly
             confirmed
             by
             
             Evagrius's
             following
             words
             .
             For
             he
             says
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               performing
               all
               other
               things
               agreeable
               to
               their
               former
               life
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             The
             reading
             of
             this
             place
             i●
             truer
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             thus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               excepting
               only
               that
               they
               do
               not
               want
               necessaries
               ,
               nor
               are
               limited
               to
               any
               place
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             Instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Laborious
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             intent
             ,
             or
             continued
             .
             For
             I
             have
             found
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             words
             are
             frequently
             confounded
             in
             
               Manuscript
               copies
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             o
             We
             owe
             the
             amendment
             of
             this
             place
             to
             the
             Florent
             .
             M.
             S.
             in
             which
             Copy
             .
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             it
             is
             plainly
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               the
               desires
               of
               their
               neighbours
               .
            
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             had
             drawn
             a
             line
             under
             this
             place
             ,
             signifying
             thereby
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             fault
             here
             .
             But
             he
             saw
             not
             how
             it
             was
             to
             be
             mended
             .
             Nicephorus
             also
             retains
             the
             vulgar
             reading
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             reading
             in
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             pleases
             me
             better
             ;
             which
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               thing
               desired
               by
               them
            
             ;
             ]
             this
             to
             me
             seems
             more
             elegant
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Excellence
             .
          
           
             †
             Or.
             
               in
               the
               following
               History
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e547440
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               declaring
               his
               Empire
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             discourse
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               he
               was
               crowned
               with
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             [
             Patriscus
             ]
             it
             must
             be
             Priscus
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             and
             in
             Nicephorus
             book
             15.
             
             This
             is
             the
             Priscus
             ,
             out
             of
             whose
             
               books
               of
               History
            
             we
             have
             the
             
               Excerptae
               Legationes
            
             ,
             ●
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             endeavouring
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             pardoned
             ,
             or
             ,
             forgave
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Musculus
             has
             rendred
             it
             well
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               ut
               in
               eo
               militiae
               nomen
               daret
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               list
               ,
            
             [
             or
             ,
             enter
             ]
             
               himself
               a
               Souldier
            
             therein
             .
             Not
             that
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             does
             exactly
             import
             the
             same
             with
             
               nomen
               dare
               ,
               to
               list
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             enter
             ,
             or
             ,
             enroll
             .
             For
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             does
             properly
             signifie
             ,
             
               to
               desire
            
             and
             
               to
               sue
               for
            
             .
             So
             
               Dionys.
               Halicarnasseus
            
             ,
             about
             the
             close
             of
             his
             11
             th
             book
             ,
             uses
             this
             phrase
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               sue
               for
               an
               office
            
             .
             But
             ,
             Appian
             usually
             words
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             so
             does
             the
             
               Old
               Author
            
             in
             Suidas
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             Candidates
             ,
             when
             they
             sued
             for
             an
             office
             ,
             were
             wont
             
               nomen
               suum
               profiteri
               ,
               to
               tell
               their
               name
               and
               be
               inrolled
               .
               Johannes
               Langus
            
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               Militare
               Sacramentum
               dicere
               ,
               to
               say
               the
               Military
               Oath
               .
            
             Which
             Version
             I
             disprove
             of
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             
               album
               militare
               ,
               the
               Muster-Roll
            
             ,
             wherein
             the
             names
             of
             all
             the
             Souldiers
             were
             registred
             .
             Vegetius
             ,
             book
             2.
             chap.
             5.
             terms
             it
             
               Matriculam
               ,
               the
               List
               of
               Souldiers
               .
               Evagrius
            
             uses
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             hereafter
             in
             this
             chapter
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               they
               registred
            
             Marcianus
             (
             
               who
               was
               likewise
               called
            
             Augustus
             )
             
               in
               the
               Muster-Roll
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             were
             inserted
             into
             the
             Muster-Roll
             ,
             before
             they
             had
             said
             the
             Oath
             ;
             as
             Vegetius
             attests
             in
             the
             forequoted
             place
             .
             
               Candidus
               Isaurus
            
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             same
             term
             ,
             in
             
               his
               first
               book
               Histor
               ▪
            
             where
             his
             words
             concerning
             Leo
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               who
               was
               of
               that
               Dacia
               in
               Illyricum
               ;
               having
               been
               registred
               in
               a
               Military
               Company
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             words
             of
             Procopius
             ,
             which
             Evagrius
             points
             to
             here
             ,
             were
             heretofore
             extant
             in
             the
             
               first
               book
               of
               his
               Vandalicks
            
             .
             But
             now
             they
             are
             wanting
             in
             the
             
               Augustane
               Edition
            
             ,
             at
             pag.
             96.
             
             For
             there
             is
             a
             defect
             in
             the
             Greek
             Text
             there
             ,
             after
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Glorification
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               those
               persons
               that
               were
               employed
               in
               the
               answers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               the
               determination
               of
               Orthodoxy
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               The
               defender
               of
               the
               Emperours
               person
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               his
               Protectour
               .
               Chrysaphius
            
             is
             thus
             termed
             by
             
               Priscus
               Rhetor
            
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Excerpt
               .
               Legationum
            
             .
             The
             
               Author
               of
               the
            
             Alexandrian
             Chronicle
             calls
             him
             Spatharius
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             render
             
               Esquire
               of
               the
               Emperours
               body
            
             .
             He
             is
             termed
             Spatharius
             also
             
               in
               Gestis
               de
               nomine
               Acacii
            
             ,
             which
             
               Jacobus
               Sirmondus
            
             hath
             set
             forth
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Theophanes
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             relates
             that
             
               Theodosius
               Junior
            
             ,
             who
             then
             made
             his
             Residence
             at
             Chalcedon
             ,
             by
             the
             impulse
             of
             Chrysaphius
             commanded
             Flavianus
             ,
             (
             newly
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             )
             that
             for
             his
             ordination
             he
             should
             send
             him
             the
             Eulogiae
             ,
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Loaves
               of
               Benediction
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               pieces
               of
               the
               Blessed
               bread
            
             ,
             See
             Socrat.
             book
             7.
             chap.
             12.
             note
             (
             b
             ;
             )
             and
             also
             
               Meur●ius's
               Glossary
            
             ,
             at
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             And
             when
             Flavianus
             had
             sent
             
               white
               loaves
            
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Benediction
             ,
             Chrysaphius
             made
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             demanded
             
               golden
               Eulogiae
            
             .
             In
             answer
             to
             which
             Flavianus
             wrote
             back
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             no
             money
             which
             he
             could
             send
             ,
             unless
             instead
             of
             money
             he
             should
             present
             him
             with
             the
             sacred
             Vessels
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             this
             thing
             ,
             as
             Theophanes
             says
             ,
             raised
             a
             deadly
             grudge
             between
             Chrysaphius
             and
             Flavianus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               by
               pious
               Letters
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Zacharias
               Rhetor
            
             wrote
             an
             
               Ecclesiastick
               History
            
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Emperour
             
             Marcianus's
             Reign
             (
             as
             it
             may
             be
             conjectured
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             )
             untill
             the
             Reign
             of
             Anastasius
             .
             But
             ,
             he
             wrote
             not
             with
             sincerity
             and
             moderation
             (
             as
             an
             History
             ought
             to
             be
             written
             ,
             )
             but
             was
             corrupted
             with
             favour
             and
             hatred
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               with
               affection
               and
               partiality
            
             ,
             as
             Evagrius
             says
             .
             Evagrius
             attests
             the
             same
             concerning
             him
             ,
             in
             book
             3.
             chap.
             7.
             
             And
             in
             chap.
             18.
             of
             
               his
               third
               book
            
             ,
             he
             accuses
             the
             same
             Zacharias
             of
             negligence
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             the
             Florentine
             M.
             S.
             the
             reading
             of
             this
             place
             is
             more
             entire
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             
               Vales.
               In
               Robert
               Stephens
               Edition
            
             ,
             the
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               out
               of
               Exile
            
             ]
             are
             wanting
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             hill
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             words
             Valesius
             renders
             thus
             :
             
               serenitate
               renidentia
               ,
               shining
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               glistering
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               calmness
               .
            
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             it
             signifies
             shells
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               sand
               full
               of
               little
               stones
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Court
             ,
             or
             ,
             Courtyard
             .
          
           
             a
             I
             have
             mended
             this
             place
             from
             the
             Florentine
             M.
             S.
             after
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               almost
               alike
            
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             Nicephorus
             has
             followed
             the
             vulgar
             reading
             ,
             which
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             I
             found
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               inform
               of
               a
               Cupolo
            
             .
             or
             Cuppolo
             ;
             as
             the
             Italians
             now
             term
             it
             .
             Harpocration
             (
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Prytanes
             (
             who
             were
             a
             sort
             of
             Magistrates
             amongst
             the
             Athenians
             )
             eat
             ,
             was
             termed
             Tholus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             continues
             he
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               but
               by
               some
               't
               is
               termed
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
               an
               Arbour
            
             )
             
               because
               't
               is
               built
               round
               ,
               in
               that
               form
               ,
               like
               an
               hat
               with
               an
               high
               round
               crown
               .
            
          
           
             c
             'T
             is
             strange
             that
             Translatours
             should
             not
             have
             perceived
             the
             fault
             of
             this
             place
             :
             for
             what
             can
             the
             sense
             be
             of
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Sub
               his
               columnis
               tabulatum
               est
               sublime
               ,
               &c.
               vnder
               these
               pillars
               there
               is
               an
               high
               chamber
               ,
            
             &c
             ,
             according
             as
             Christophorson
             has
             rendred
             it
             ?
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               under
               these
            
             ]
             it
             must
             undoubtedly
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               over
               these
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             Nicephorus
             ;
             his
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             Langus
             renders
             thus
             :
             
               Super
               quibus
               porticus
               (
               ublimis
               eâdem
               sub
               Testudine
               constructa
               est
               ,
               ●ver
               which
            
             [
             pillars
             ]
             
               there
               is
               an
               high
               Gallery
               built
               under
               the
               same
               Roof
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             upper-Room
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Langus
             and
             Christophorson
             render
             it
             
               Sacrarium
               ,
               a
               Vestry
            
             ,
             or
             
               little
               Chappell
               .
               Musculus
            
             translates
             it
             
               adytum
               ,
               a
               secret
               place
               in
               a
               Church
               to
               which
               few
               have
               access
               .
            
             Which
             I
             approve
             not
             of
             .
             I
             have
             rather
             rendred
             it
             
               tumulum
               ,
               a
               Tomb
            
             ,
             or
             Monument
             .
             For
             that
             is
             the
             import
             of
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Hesychius
             and
             Suidas
             do
             attest
             .
             But
             ,
             by
             
               a
               Tomb
            
             ,
             or
             Monument
             ,
             I
             mean
             a
             place
             fenced
             in
             with
             Barrs
             made
             lattise
             ▪
             wise
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             whereof
             was
             that
             silver-chest
             wherein
             the
             Reliques
             of
             the
             holy
             Martyr
             Euphemia
             were
             deposited
             .
             For
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             is
             apparent
             from
             
             Evagrius's
             following
             words
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Macra
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               The
               Arke
            
             .
             Truly
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             see
             what
             sense
             there
             can
             be
             in
             the
             vul●●r
             reading
             ;
             in
             regard
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifie
             the
             same
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             a
             proper
             name
             ,
             but
             
               an
               adjective
            
             .
             'T
             is
             better
             therefore
             to
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               The
               Arke
            
             .
             Some
             persons
             ,
             says
             Evagrius
             ,
             term
             the
             Martyrs
             Che●●
             ,
             
               Arcam
               ,
               the
               Arke
            
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Latines
             term
             it
             .
             The
             
               Old
               Glosses
            
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               arca
               ●unebris
               ,
               an
               arke
            
             ,
             or
             
               chest
               ,
               for
               the
               dead
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Translatours
             understood
             not
             this
             place
             .
             Musculus
             and
             Christophorson
             made
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             Musculus
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Ut
               circa
               templum
               ad
               honorem
               ejus
               jucundentur
               praecipit
               ,
               and
               orders
               them
               that
               in
               honour
               of
               her
               they
               should
               be
               merry
               about
               the
               Temple
               .
            
             And
             Christophorson
             translates
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Jubet
               ut
               in
               ipso
               templo
               festum
               deliciis
               ,
               &
               opiparis
               epulis
               celebrent
               ,
               she
               order●
               that
               in
               the
               very
               Church
               they
               should
               celebrate
               a
               feast
               with
               dainties
               and
               sumptuous
               banquets
               .
            
             But
             ,
             
             Evagrius's
             following
             words
             do
             altogether
             refute
             this
             emendation
             .
             For
             ,
             he
             adds
             not
             one
             word
             at
             this
             place
             ,
             which
             may
             in
             any
             wise
             belong
             to
             luxury
             or
             delicious
             food
             .
             Nicephorus
             has
             indeed
             retained
             the
             vulgar
             reading
             :
             but
             has
             explained
             it
             ill
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             Langus
             has
             rendred
             it
             ,
             
               ut
               miraculorum
               talium
               fructum
               perciperent
               ,
               est
               cohortata
               ,
               she
               exhorteth
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               freely
               partake
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               such
               miracles
               .
            
             But
             Nicephorus
             added
             these
             words
             of
             his
             own
             head
             ;
             nor
             has
             he
             comprehended
             
             Evagrius's
             meaning
             ;
             in
             regard
             Evagrius
             speaks
             not
             here
             of
             more
             miracles
             ,
             but
             of
             one
             only
             miracle
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             bloud
             flowing
             out
             of
             the
             Tomb
             of
             the
             holy
             Martyr
             .
             I
             have
             followed
             the
             ordinary
             reading
             ,
             and
             have
             explained
             this
             place
             in
             the
             simple
             and
             obvious
             sense
             
               concerning
               the
               making
               of
               a
               Vintage
               .
            
             Which
             agrees
             exactly
             with
             
             Evagrius's
             following
             words
             .
             For
             the
             bloud
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             most
             plentifull
             manner
             was
             press't
             out
             of
             the
             blessed
             Martyrs
             reliques
             ,
             was
             not
             unlike
             wine
             ,
             which
             is
             squeezed
             out
             of
             prest
             grapes
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Festivall
             day
             of
             the
             holy
             Euphemia
             sell
             on
             the
             time
             of
             Vintage
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             on
             the
             sixteenth
             of
             September
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             the
             
               Greek
               Menologie
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             I
             am
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             with
             Learned
             men
             ,
             who
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               But
               moreover
            
             ]
             have
             long
             since
             altered
             the
             reading
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               There
               is
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             emendation
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             and
             by
             Nicephorus
             .
             Further
             ,
             Langus
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             term
             here
             used
             ,
             )
             
               fenestellam
               ,
               a
               little
               window
               :
               Christophorson
            
             translates
             it
             
               transennam
               ,
               a
               Loup
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             Casement
             .
             I
             (
             as
             Musculus
             has
             done
             ,
             )
             had
             rather
             render
             it
             
               foramen
               ,
               an
               hole
            
             .
             For
             Sozomen
             terms
             it
             thus
             ,
             book
             .
             9.
             chap.
             2.
             where
             I
             have
             made
             more
             remarkes
             concerning
             such
             
               little
               windows
            
             as
             these
             ,
             which
             were
             made
             in
             the
             Capsae
             [
             
               chests
               wherein
               were
               laid
               the
               Reliques
            
             ]
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               which
               things
               are
               magnificently
               celebrated
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             require
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               cuts
               in
               sunder
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             exposed
             ,
             or
             ,
             obvious
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               he
               is
               filled
               with
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               which
               is
               gathered
            
             .
          
           
             h
             The
             term
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Reliques
             ]
             is
             wanting
             in
             
               the
               Kings
            
             ,
             the
             Florentine
             ,
             and
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscripts
            
             ,
             and
             likewise
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             .
             Nor
             have
             the
             Geneva-Printers
             done
             well
             ,
             who
             from
             
               Christophorson's
               books
            
             put
             this
             word
             in
             here
             ,
             whereas
             it
             is
             in
             no
             wise
             necessary
             at
             this
             place
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             confirmed
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             any
             written
             copy
             .
             For
             ,
             those
             various
             readings
             which
             are
             produced
             from
             Christophorson's
             books
             ,
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             conjectures
             of
             learned
             men
             .
             This
             whole
             passage
             therefore
             ought
             to
             be
             written
             as
             't
             is
             read
             in
             the
             Tellerian
             and
             
               Florentine
               Manuscripts
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               which
               of
               it self
               demonstrates
               the
            
             [
             
               virtue
               and
            
             ]
             
               power
               of
               those
               things
               that
               produce
               it
               .
            
             And
             so
             Nicephorus
             read
             :
             for
             he
             has
             exprest
             this
             place
             of
             Evagrius
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               which
               gives
               an
               indication
               of
               the
               power
               of
               that
               thing
               which
               produceth
               it
               .
            
          
           
             a
             This
             whole
             Preface
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             these
             words
             
               always
               Augusti
            
             ,
             is
             wanting
             in
             
               the
               Kings
            
             ,
             and
             Florentine
             ,
             and
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscripts
               .
               Christophorson
            
             was
             the
             first
             that
             put
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Chalced●●
               Councill
            
             ;
             notwithstanding
             ,
             they
             seem
             not
             at
             all
             necessary
             at
             this
             place
             .
             Vales.
             The
             said
             Preface
             is
             wanting
             in
             
             Stephens's
             ,
             Edition
             ;
             where
             also
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               Eusebius
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               concerning
               Eusebius
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             b
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               those
               who
               perform
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
            
             ]
             it
             must
             without
             doubt
             be
             written
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               those
               who
               are
               reckoned
               amongst
               the
               Ecclesiasticks
            
             ;
             ]
             as
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             
               the
               first
               Action
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Councill
               ,
            
             where
             this
             
               supplicatory
               Libell
            
             of
             Bishop
             ▪
             Eusebius
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Marcianus
             is
             recorded
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               is
               worshipped
               ▪
            
             ]
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Evagrius
             wrote
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               you
               worship
            
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             in
             the
             
               first
               Action
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Councill
               ,
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             worshipping
             .
             Which
             though
             it
             be
             corrupt
             ,
             nevertheless
             confirms
             our
             emendation
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             the
             things
             under
             the
             Sun.
             
          
           
             *
             'T
             is
             Ironically
             spoken
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             found
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               an
               holy
               character
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             name
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             See
             Socrat.
             book
             .
             7.
             chap.
             36.
             note
             (
             b.
             )
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             formed
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               made
               up
               into
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               within
               those
               things
               agitated
               at
               Chalcedon
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             detected
             .
          
           
             d
             This
             is
             the
             sentence
             ,
             which
             the
             most
             magnificent
             Judges
             who
             were
             present
             at
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               Councill
            
             ,
             pronounc't
             after
             an
             hearing
             of
             the
             Cause
             :
             which
             sentence
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             very
             same
             words
             ,
             in
             the
             
               first
               Action
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Councill
               .
            
             pag.
             152.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Bin.
            
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             wonder
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             Christophorson
             had
             not
             seen
             this
             ,
             who
             has
             confused
             and
             disturbed
             all
             things
             at
             this
             place
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             you
             can
             extract
             nothing
             of
             sound
             sense
             from
             his
             version
             .
             That
             which
             disturbed
             him
             ,
             was
             his
             seeing
             the
             
               Secular
               Magistrates
            
             in
             a
             Councill
             of
             Bishops
             and
             their
             pronouncing
             sentence
             as
             Judges
             .
             But
             Christophorson
             ought
             to
             have
             considered
             ,
             that
             those
             Magistrates
             concerned
             not
             themselves
             in
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             but
             le●t
             the
             Bishops
             a
             free
             right
             and
             power
             of
             determining
             concerning
             that
             matter
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             the
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             was
             drawn
             up
             by
             the
             Bishops
             convened
             at
             Chalcedon
             ,
             these
             very
             Magistrates
             ,
             who
             before
             had
             often
             moved
             the
             Councill
             that
             the
             might
             be
             done
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             present
             at
             the
             Session
             of
             Bishops
             .
             But
             in
             the
             business
             between
             Eusebius
             Bishop
             of
             Dorylaeum
             and
             Dioscorus
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             in
             which
             affair
             nothing
             was
             treated
             of
             concerning
             the
             Faith
             ,
             but
             concerning
             violence
             ,
             fraud
             ,
             and
             other
             crimes
             :
             in
             this
             business
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             
               Secular
               Magistrates
            
             had
             a
             right
             to
             pronounce
             sentence
             .
             Which
             nevertheless
             was
             not
             a
             definitive
             sentence
             ,
             but
             
               an
               Interlocution
            
             only
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Councill
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               first
               Action
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Councill
               ,
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               more
               perfect
               and
               compleat
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               compen●ium
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               this
               Synod
               ,
            
             which
             Evagrius
             has
             subjoyned
             at
             the
             close
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             reading
             in
             the
             Florent
             .
             and
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscripts
            
             at
             this
             place
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             note
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Bishop
               of
               Armonia
               ▪
            
             The
             same
             fault
             occurs
             in
             
               the
               Compendium
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Councill
               ,
            
             which
             is
             extant
             at
             the
             end
             of
             this
             book
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             't
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               Ancyra
            
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             
               first
               Action
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Councill
               .
            
             Vales.
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             of
             Armenia
             .
             ]
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               made
               strangers
               to
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               the
               divine
               ●eight●
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               pronounced
               sentence
            
             .
          
           
             g
             This
             sentence
             pronounc't
             by
             the
             Deputies
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             ,
             is
             extant
             in
             the
             
               third
               Action
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Councill
               ,
            
             pag.
             192.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Dioscorus's
             .
          
           
             †
             Dioscorus
             .
          
           
             h
             In
             the
             
               third
               Action
               of
               the
               Chalcedon-Councill
            
             ,
             this
             place
             is
             otherwise
             read
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               most
               Holy
               Churches
               over
               the
               whole
               world
               have
               been
               tempted
               ,
               or
               tryed
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ]
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Chalcedon-Councill
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             These
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               judging
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               of
               judgment
            
             ,
             ]
             are
             wanting
             in
             
               the
               Kings
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Tellerian
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Florentine
               Manuscripts
            
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             put
             into
             the
             
               Geneva
               Edition
            
             ,
             from
             
             Christophorson's
             books
             .
             They
             occur
             indeed
             in
             
               the
               Acts
            
             of
             the
             Chalcedon-Councill
             ;
             but
             to
             me
             they
             seem
             not
             very
             necessary
             .
             Vales.
             In
             
               Rob.
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             ,
             they
             are
             wanting
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             second
             .
          
           
             †
             See
             chap.
             18.
             note
             (
             x.
             )
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               hath
               estranged
               him
            
             .
          
           
             l
             In
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Chalcedon-Councill
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               will
               Decree
            
             .
             Which
             in
             my
             judgment
             is
             right
             .
             For
             the
             future
             tense
             is
             in
             this
             place
             put
             for
             the
             
               Imperative
               mood
            
             .
             For
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Legates
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             do
             here
             speak
             to
             the
             Synod
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             use
             the
             Imperative
             ;
             because
             it
             seems
             more
             arrogant
             .
             They
             made
             use
             therefore
             of
             the
             
               future
               tense
            
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             softer
             and
             more
             modest
             mode
             of
             expression
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             
               The
               old
               Translatour
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Council
            
             has
             rendred
             it
             in
             the
             
               Imperative
               mood
            
             .
             In
             Nic●phorus
             ,
             book
             15.
             chap.
             30.
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Vales.
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Greek
             Text
             here
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               doth
               Decree
            
             ;
             which
             perhaps
             is
             the
             ●ruer
             reading
             .
          
           
             m
             This
             definition
             of
             the
             Faith
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             
               Fifth
               Action
               of
               the
               Chalcedon-Synod
            
             .
             'T
             is
             extant
             also
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             book
             15.
             chap.
             6.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Jo.
             14.
             27.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             opinions
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Constantinopolitane
               Creed
               ▪
            
             at
             the
             drawing
             up
             whereof
             there
             were
             150
             Fathers
             .
             See
             
               Socrat
               ▪
            
             book
             5.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             n
             The
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             enemies
             ]
             is
             wanting
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Councill
            
             :
             and
             the
             reading
             of
             this
             whole
             place
             is
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Those
               who
               attempt
               to
               reject
               and
               abrogate
               the
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Truth
               by
               their
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Which
             reading
             seems
             to
             me
             far
             better
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             bred
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               brought
               forth
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               stop
               up
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Preaching
             .
          
           
             ‖
             That
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Nicen●
               Creed
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               fight
               against
            
             .
          
           
             o
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               do
               reproach
               [
               so
               ]
               impudently
            
             ]
             it
             must
             doubtless
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               do
               rave
               [
               so
               ]
               impudently
            
             ;
             ]
             agreeable
             to
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Florentine
             M.
             S.
             and
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               ▪
               Synod
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             p
             The
             reading
             here
             ▪
             and
             in
             Nicephorus
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Which
               Letter
               agrees
               with
               the
               confession
               of
               the
               Great
               Peter
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             ,
             the
             contexture
             of
             the
             words
             does
             necessarily
             require
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             read
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               in
               regard
               it
               agrees
            
             &c.
             and
             so
             't
             is
             written
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Chalcedon-Synod
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             resists
             .
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Synod
            
             ,
             this
             place
             is
             worded
             otherwise
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               To
               confess
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             [
             to
             be
             ]
             
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Son
               ,
               with
               one
               consent
               we
               do
               all
               teach
               and
               declare
               .
            
             Which
             reading
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             far
             the
             truer
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             known
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               runs
               together
               into
               one
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               estranged
               from
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               alienated
               from
               the
               Clergy
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Removed
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               put
               to
               flight
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             recalled
             .
          
           
             †
             Constantinople
             .
             ●
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               in
               regard
               it
               was
               the
               second
               after
               the
               elder
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               was
               condemned
               to
               dwell
               at
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             I
             have
             restored
             this
             place
             from
             the
             
               Florentine
               Manuscript
            
             ;
             to
             which
             agrees
             Nicephorus
             ,
             book
             15.
             chap.
             8.
             
             Christophorson
             had
             mended
             it
             very
             ill
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Praefect
               of
            
             Thebaïs
             
               came
               at
               that
               time
               to
            
             Alexandria
             .
             But
             ,
             the
             Province
             of
             Thebaïs
             was
             not
             governed
             by
             a
             Praefect
             ;
             but
             by
             a
             President
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             the
             
               Notitia
               Imperii
               Romani
            
             .
             Besides
             ,
             
               Priscus
               Rhetor
            
             says
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Thebaïs
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             himself
             came
             then
             to
             
               Alexandria
               .
               Priscus
            
             had
             indeed
             been
             long
             conversant
             in
             the
             Province
             Thebaïs
             ,
             with
             Maximinus
             the
             Commander
             ,
             whose
             Councellour
             and
             Assessour
             he
             was
             ,
             when
             he
             waged
             war
             against
             the
             Nubae
             and
             Blemmyae
             ,
             as
             himself
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               Excerpt
               ,
               Legationum
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             I
             found
             this
             place
             written
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               came
               by
            
             Alexandria
             
               from
               the
               Province
               of
            
             Thebaïs
             .
             But
             I
             should
             rather
             write
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               came
               to
            
             Alexandria
             
               out
               of
               the
               Province
               of
            
             Thebais
             .
             Vales.
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             the
             reading
             here
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Nicephorus
             has
             added
             some
             passages
             here
             concerning
             
             Serapis's
             Temple
             ,
             which
             are
             sufficiently
             profound
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             remember
             not
             to
             have
             read
             any
             where
             else
             .
             Therefore
             I
             conjecture
             ,
             that
             Nicephorus
             wrote
             these
             passages
             out
             of
             
               Priscus
               Rhetor's
               History
            
             ,
             which
             then
             was
             extant
             entire
             .
             Vales.
             See
             
               Nicephorus's
               Eccles.
               Histor.
            
             book
             15.
             chap.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Of
             this
             Florus
             (
             who
             was
             
               Praefectus
               Augustalis
            
             and
             also
             Dux
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             )
             Jordanes
             has
             made
             mention
             in
             
               his
               book
               De
               Successione
               Regnorum
            
             ,
             where
             he
             writes
             thus
             concerning
             the
             Emperour
             
               Marcianus
               :
               Nobades
               Blemmyesque
               Aethiopia
               pr●olapsos
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               He
               appeased
               the
            
             Nobades
             
               and
               the
            
             Blemmyes
             ,
             (
             
               who
               had
               fallen
               down
               from
            
             Aethiopia
             ,
             )
             by
             Florus
             Procurator
             
               of
               the
               City
            
             Alexandria
             ,
             
               and
               drove
               them
               from
               the
               Territories
               of
               the
            
             Romans
             .
             This
             Florus
             had
             succeeded
             Theodorus
             the
             Augustalis
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             
               Liberatus's
               Breviarium
            
             ,
             chap.
             14.
             
             Under
             whom
             Proterius
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             that
             Sedition
             (
             which
             Evagrius
             describes
             here
             ,
             )
             was
             raised
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             452.
             
             On
             account
             of
             which
             Sedition
             ▪
             whenas
             the
             publick
             [
             allowance
             of
             ]
             bread-corn
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             delivered
             out
             to
             the
             Alexandrians
             ,
             )
             the
             Baths
             also
             ,
             and
             Shows
             ,
             by
             the
             Emperour's
             order
             had
             been
             taken
             from
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Alexandria
             ;
             the
             multitude
             mer
             together
             in
             the
             Cirque
             ,
             and
             entreated
             Florus
             the
             
               Praefectus
               Augustalis
            
             ,
             who
             was
             come
             to
             Alexandria
             a
             little
             before
             this
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             might
             be
             restored
             to
             them
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             this
             hapned
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             453.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             To
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             those
             of
             Rome
             and
             Constantinople
             ,
             Loaves
             of
             bread
             were
             every
             day
             delivered
             out
             ;
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             the
             
               fourteenth
               book
               of
               the
               Theodosian
               Code
               ,
               Tit.
               De
               Frumento
               Alexandrino
               .
            
             But
             who
             had
             been
             the
             Beginner
             of
             this
             thing
             ,
             't
             is
             uncertain
             .
             Diocletian
             was
             the
             first
             [
             Emperour
             ]
             who
             bestowed
             the
             
               Pa●is
               Castrensis
               [
               the
               Camp-bread
            
             ]
             upon
             the
             Alexandrians
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Author
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             relates
             at
             
               Constantius
               Caesar's
               and
               Maximianus
               Jovius
               Caesar's
               fourth
               Cousulate
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               on
               this
               year
               the
            
             Panis
             Castrensis
             
               was
               given
               at
            
             Alexandria
             by
             Diocletian
             .
             Which
             passage
             occurs
             in
             the
             very
             same
             words
             in
             the
             
               Chronologicall
               Excerptions
               set
               forth
               by
            
             Scaliger
             
               at
               the
               end
               of
            
             Eusebius's
             
               Chronicon
               .
               Procopius
            
             (
             in
             
               his
               Anecdot
            
             .
             pag.
             119.
             )
             says
             this
             Bread-corn
             was
             allowed
             by
             Diocletian
             to
             the
             poor
             only
             of
             the
             City
             Alexandria
             .
             Which
             when
             the
             Citizens
             of
             that
             City
             had
             in
             after
             times
             divided
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             they
             then
             transmitted
             it
             to
             their
             posterity
             .
             
             Procopius's
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Diocletian
             
               having
               been
               made
               Emperour
               of
               the
            
             Romans
             ,
             
               Decreed
               ,
               that
               a
               vast
               quantity
               of
               Bread-corn
               should
               every
               year
               be
               given
               by
               the
               people
               to
               the
               indigent
            
             Alexandrians
             .
             
               The
               people
               having
               at
               that
               time
               quarrelled
               amongst
               their
               own
               selves
               about
               this
               [
               Bread-corn
               ,
               ]
               transmitted
               it
               to
               their
               descendants
               even
               to
               this
               day
               .
            
             In
             which
             words
             of
             
             Procopius's
             there
             is
             a
             very
             great
             fault
             ,
             which
             
               Nicolaus
               Alemannus
            
             (
             a
             person
             otherwise
             of
             incomparable
             Learning
             )
             perceived
             not
             .
             For
             instead
             of
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               the
               people
            
             ,
             ]
             it
             must
             undoubtedly
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               out
               of
               the
               publick
               stock
               of
               Corn
               laid
               up
               for
               the
               Emperours
               use
               .
            
             ]
             And
             ,
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             instead
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               people
               having
               at
               that
               time
               quarrelled
               amongst
               themselves
               about
               this
               Bread-corn
            
             ;
             ]
             it
             must
             be
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               people
               having
               at
               that
               time
               privately
               given
               this
               [
               Bread-corn
               ]
               amongst
               their
               own
               selves
               .
            
             ]
             Than
             which
             emendation
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             certain
             .
             Further
             ,
             long
             before
             Diocletian
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             times
             of
             
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             the
             Omogerontes
             of
             the
             City
             Alexandria
             received
             Bread-corn
             out
             of
             the
             publick
             stock
             ,
             as
             
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
            
             informs
             us
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Hierax
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             which
             Letter
             Eusebius
             records
             ,
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
               book
            
             7.
             chap.
             21
             ;
             where
             see
             note
             
               (
               e.
            
             )
             Therefore
             Diocletianus
             augmented
             ,
             rather
             than
             began
             ,
             this
             distribution
             of
             Bread-corn
             at
             Alexandria
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Translatours
             understood
             not
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             their
             Versions
             .
             For
             they
             thought
             that
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             his
             ]
             was
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             Florus
             ;
             when
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             
               Priscus
               Rhetor
            
             ,
             out
             of
             whose
             History
             Evagrius
             has
             transcribed
             all
             these
             passages
             .
             For
             ,
             
               Priscus
               Rhetor
            
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             was
             then
             conversant
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             gave
             Florus
             this
             advice
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             go
             to
             the
             Cirque
             ;
             in
             which
             place
             the
             Alexandrian
             populace
             were
             gathered
             together
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             out
             ▪
             cries
             required
             Florus
             to
             come
             thither
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               whole
               society
               of
               Monks
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Christophorson
             has
             rendred
             this
             place
             ill
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               in
               sancto
               die
               festo
               Resurrectionis
               ,
               Theodosium
               designant
               Episcopum
               ,
               on
               the
               Holy
               Festival
               day
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               they
               choose
            
             Theodosius
             
               Bishop
               .
               Musculus
            
             renders
             it
             righter
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               ordinarunt
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               Sanctae
               Resurrectionis
               ,
               Theodosium
               illum
               ,
               &c.
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Holy
               Resurrection
               ,
               they
               ordained
               that
            
             Theodosius
             ,
             &c.
             
             Concerning
             this
             Church
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Resurrection
            
             I
             have
             made
             several
             remarks
             in
             my
             
               Notes
               on
            
             Ensebius's
             
               Life
               of
            
             Constantine
             .
             [
             See
             Valesius's
             
               Letter
               to
               a
               friend
               ,
               De
               Anastasi
               &
               Martyrio
               Hierosolymitano
               ,
               which
               Letter
            
             he
             has
             published
             at
             pag.
             304.
             
               of
               his
               notes
               on
            
             Eusebius
             .
             ]
             But
             ,
             concerning
             this
             Theodosius
             ,
             who
             invaded
             the
             See
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             consult
             Baronius
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             452.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             Instead
             of
             Aclison
             ,
             it
             must
             without
             doubt
             be
             
               Alcison
               ▪
            
             a●
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             Nicephorus
             .
             These
             Letters
             of
             the
             
               Monks
               of
               Palestine
            
             to
             Alcison
             ,
             are
             recorded
             by
             Evagrius
             ,
             book
             3.
             chap.
             31.
             
             At
             which
             place
             we
             will
             say
             more
             concerning
             Alcison
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             had
             made
             this
             remark
             at
             the
             side
             of
             
               his
               Copy
               ,
               fortè
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               perhaps
               it
               should
               be
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             .
             So
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             
               Christo.
               phorson
            
             and
             Musculus
             read
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             .
             I
             am
             very
             confident
             also
             ,
             that
             Evagrius
             wrote
             it
             thus
             .
             But
             ,
             
               Transcribers
               of
               books
            
             are
             wont
             frequently
             to
             mistake
             in
             
               these
               two
               praepositions
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             known
             to
             those
             persons
             who
             have
             read
             over
             Manuscript
             copies
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               had
               received
            
             Dioscorus
             .
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             had
             made
             a
             remark
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               Copy
            
             ,
             that
             perhaps
             the
             reading
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               had
               laid
               hands
               upon
            
             ,
             ]
             which
             reading
             displeases
             me
             not
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             reading
             I
             have
             followed
             in
             my
             Version
             .
             Nor
             does
             Nicephorus
             (
             book
             15.
             chap.
             9.
             )
             seem
             to
             have
             read
             otherwise
             ,
             who
             has
             exprest
             this
             passage
             in
             Evagrius
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               had
               been
               an
               enemy
               to
            
             Dioscorus
             at
             Alexandria
             .
             But
             Musculus
             and
             Christophorson
             saw
             nothing
             in
             the
             rendition
             of
             this
             place
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             have
             corrected
             this
             place
             by
             the
             
               Florentine
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             in
             which
             Copy
             't
             is
             read
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               To
               this
               person
               came
               [
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               ]
               many
               Cities
               in
               the
            
             Palestines
             .
             It
             had
             been
             so
             agreed
             between
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Antioch
             and
             Jerusalem
             in
             the
             
               Synod
               of
               Chalcedon
            
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Three
               Palestines
            
             should
             be
             under
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             Evagrius
             means
             the
             Praepositions
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             and
             of
             ,
             ]
             which
             differ
             one
             from
             the
             other
             in
             
               one
               Letter
            
             .
             The
             Catholicks
             confest
             Christ
             
               in
               two
               Natures
            
             .
             The
             Hereticks
             asserted
             ,
             that
             he
             consisted
             
               of
               two
               Natures
               ,
               but
               ,
               which
               had
               grown
               together
               and
               were
               become
               one
               Nature
               .
            
             For
             ,
             after
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             they
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             the
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             was
             one
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             I
             am
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             with
             the
             Learned
             ,
             who
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             have
             mended
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               pronouncing
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             reading
             in
             Nicephorus
             .
             And
             so
             Christophorson
             read
             ;
             who
             notwithstanding
             ,
             in
             the
             rendition
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             has
             in
             no
             wise
             exprest
             
             Evagrius's
             meaning
             .
             In
             the
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             I
             found
             it
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               pronouncing
               ▪
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             [
             confessing
             ]
             is
             to
             be
             expunged
             ,
             in
             regard
             't
             is
             superfluous
             .
             It
             occurs
             not
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Copy
             ,
             had
             drawn
             a
             line
             under
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               passing
               into
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               not
               relinquish't
               by
               the
               other
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             may
             also
             be
             rendred
             ,
             
               according
               to
               a
               peculiar
               mode
               of
               expression
               :
            
             but
             't
             is
             an
             uncouth
             phrase
             ,
             not
             often
             to
             be
             met
             with
             ,
             especially
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             as
             't
             is
             here
             used
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               about
               their
               opinion
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               a
               scarcity
               of
               showers
               of
               rain
               .
            
          
           
             *
             The
             Famine
             and
             the
             Pestilence
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               proceeded
               on
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               in
               a
               miserable
               manner
               removes
               from
               amongst
               men
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             inexorable
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Libya
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               his
               saith
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             On●richus
             .
          
           
             *
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             a
             After
             
               Valentinianus
               Placidus's
            
             death
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             murder
             of
             
               Maximus
               ,
               Avitus
            
             was
             proclaimed
             Emperour
             ,
             first
             at
             Tolouse
             ,
             and
             then
             at
             Orlcance
             ,
             in
             
               Valentinianus's
               eighth
               Consulate
            
             [
             which
             he
             bore
             ]
             with
             Anthemius
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             455
             ,
             on
             the
             sixth
             of
             the
             Ides
             of
             July
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             which
             Cuspinianus
             first
             published
             in
             
               his
               Fasti.
            
             On
             the
             year
             following
             ,
             the
             same
             Avitus
             was
             Consul
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             related
             in
             the
             Fasti
             which
             
               Jacobus
               Sirmondus
            
             has
             publish't
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Idatius
             :
             and
             on
             the
             same
             year
             he
             was
             deposed
             at
             Placentia
             ,
             as
             Marius
             and
             Cassiodorus
             inform
             us
             in
             their
             Fasti
             ,
             as
             likewise
             that
             
               Old
               Chronographer
            
             put
             forth
             by
             Cuspinianus
             .
             But
             ,
             on
             what
             day
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             month
             Avitus
             resigned
             the
             Empire
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             find
             declared
             by
             the
             Ancients
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             Sigonius
             (
             in
             
               his
               fourteenth
               book
               de
               Occidentali
               Imperio
               ,
            
             )
             writes
             ,
             that
             Avitus
             resigned
             the
             Empire
             on
             the
             sixteenth
             of
             the
             Calends
             of
             June
             .
             But
             Sigonius
             quotes
             no
             Author
             of
             this
             thing
             .
             The
             words
             of
             
               Cuspinianus's
               Old
               Chronographer
            
             are
             these
             :
             
               Joanne
               &
               Varane
               Coss.
               captus
               est
               Imp.
               Avitus
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               In
               the
               Consulate
               of
            
             Joannes
             
               and
               Varanes
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               Avitus
               is
               taken
               at
            
             Placentia
             by
             Ricimeres
             
               master
               of
               the
               Milice
               .
               And
               his
            
             Patritius
             Messianus
             
               is
               slain
               ,
               on
               the
               sixteenth
               of
               the
            
             Calends
             of
             June
             .
             From
             this
             place
             therefore
             Sigonius
             ,
             induced
             thereto
             by
             conjectures
             ,
             thought
             that
             Avitus
             had
             put
             off
             his
             purple
             ,
             and
             that
             Messianus
             had
             been
             slain
             ,
             on
             one
             and
             the
             same
             day
             ;
             although
             the
             
               Old
               Chronographer
            
             affirms
             not
             that
             .
             For
             ,
             
               that
               sixteenth
               of
               the
               Calends
               of
               June
            
             is
             referred
             to
             the
             murder
             of
             Messianus
             ,
             not
             to
             Avitus's
             deposition
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             if
             what
             Evagrius
             relates
             here
             be
             true
             ,
             (
             viz.
             that
             Avitus
             reigned
             eight
             months
             ,
             )
             his
             deposition
             must
             necessarily
             fall
             on
             the
             month
             of
             March
             in
             the
             year
             456.
             
             Idatius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             seems
             to
             attribute
             three
             years
             Reign
             to
             Avitus
             .
             For
             ,
             his
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Avitus
               tertio
               anno
               posteaquam
               à
               Gallis
               &
               à
               Gotthis
               factus
               suerat
               Imperator
               ,
               caret
               Imperio
               ,
               Gotthorum
               promisso
               destitutus
               auxilio
               ,
               caret
               &
               vitâ
               ,
            
             Avitus
             
               on
               the
               third
               year
               after
               he
               had
               been
               made
               Emperour
               by
               the
            
             Galli
             
               and
               the
            
             Gotthi
             ,
             
               wants
               his
               Empire
               ,
               being
               disappointed
               of
               the
               promised
               assistance
               of
               the
            
             Gotthi
             ,
             
               is
               deprived
               of
               his
               life
               also
               .
            
             But
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Manuscript
               Copy
            
             ,
             which
             
               Jacobus
               Sirmondus
            
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             this
             place
             is
             read
             thus
             :
             
               Tertio
               anno
               ,
               Avitus
               septimo
               mense
               posteaquam
               à
               Gallis
               &
               à
               Gotthis
               factus
               fuerat
               Imperator
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               On
               the
               third
               year
            
             ,
             Avitus
             
               on
               the
               seventh
               month
               after
               he
               had
               been
               made
               Emperour
               by
               the
            
             Galli
             and
             Gotthi
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Jacobus
               Sirmondus
            
             ,
             perceiving
             that
             these
             two
             were
             inconsistent
             ,
             omitted
             these
             two
             words
             [
             
               septimo
               mense
               ,
               on
               the
               seventh
               month
            
             ]
             in
             
               his
               Edition
            
             ;
             but
             he
             had
             done
             better
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             expunged
             these
             two
             [
             
               tertio
               anno
               ,
               on
               the
               third
               year
               .
            
             ]
             For
             Avitus
             did
             not
             reign
             three
             years
             ,
             but
             seven
             or
             eight
             months
             only
             ,
             which
             months
             were
             part
             of
             two
             Consulates
             .
             For
             which
             reason
             't
             is
             affirmed
             by
             some
             Writers
             ,
             that
             he
             reigned
             two
             years
             .
             Cedrenus
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             writes
             thus
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Musculus
             and
             Christophorson
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Pestilence
            
             .
             Which
             reading
             is
             in
             my
             judgment
             truer
             than
             the
             other
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               Famine
            
             .
             For
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             probable
             ,
             that
             Avitus
             (
             who
             after
             he
             had
             resigned
             the
             Empire
             ,
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Placentia
             ,
             as
             
               Victor
               Tunonensis
            
             ,
             and
             
               Marius
               in
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             do
             relate
             ;
             )
             should
             have
             dyed
             by
             Famine
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             Nicephorus
             has
             retained
             the
             Vulgar
             reading
             .
             Vales.
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             the
             reading
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Famine
             .
             ]
          
           
             c
             Majorianus
             [
             or
             Majourinus
             ]
             governed
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             four
             years
             and
             as
             many
             months
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Old
               Chronographer
            
             publisht
             by
             Cuspinianus
             informs
             us
             ▪
             to
             whom
             agree
             Idatius
             and
             Marcellinus
             in
             his
             
               Chronicon
               .
               Severus
            
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             reigned
             almost
             the
             same
             space
             of
             years
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             writers
             relate
             .
             But
             these
             things
             hapned
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Marcianus
             ,
             during
             
               Leo
               Augustus's
            
             government
             of
             the
             
               Eastern
               Empire
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Evagrius
             is
             out
             .
             
               Marcianus
               Augustus
            
             dyed
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Constantinus
             and
             Rusus
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             457
             ,
             in
             the
             month
             
               February
               .
               Majorianus
            
             was
             proclaimed
             Emperour
             at
             Ravenna
             in
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             on
             the
             Calends
             of
             Aprill
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             almost
             two
             months
             after
             Marcianus's
             death
             .
             To
             whom
             succeeded
             Severus
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             461
             ,
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Severinus
             and
             Dagalaï●us
             ,
             almost
             five
             years
             after
             the
             Emperour
             Marcianus's
             death
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             Severus
             was
             by
             another
             name
             termed
             Serpentius
             ,
             as
             Theophanes
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             pag.
             97
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               And
               Severus
               ,
               called
               also
            
             Serpentius
             ,
             
               was
               Proclaimed
            
             .
             For
             so
             it
             must
             be
             read
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             Learned
             
               Franciscus
               Combesisius
            
             has
             rightly
             conjectured
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             he
             is
             so
             termed
             .
             For
             ,
             on
             the
             
               fifteenth
               Indiction
               ,
               Leo
               Augustus
            
             is
             put
             Consul
             the
             second
             time
             with
             Serpentinus
             .
             Now
             ,
             't
             is
             manifestly
             known
             ,
             that
             on
             this
             year
             
               Severus
               Augustus
            
             was
             Consul
             with
             Leo.
             For
             so
             Cassiodorus
             relates
             in
             
               his
               Fasti
            
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             
               Old
               Authour
            
             publish't
             by
             Cuspinianus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Marcianus
             reigned
             six
             years
             and
             as
             many
             months
             ,
             as
             Marcellinus
             relates
             ,
             and
             
               Victor
               Tunonensis
            
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             He
             began
             his
             Reign
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             450
             ,
             on
             the
             eighth
             of
             the
             Calends
             of
             September
             ,
             on
             the
             
               fifth
               Feria
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             .
             And
             he
             dyed
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             457.
             about
             the
             close
             of
             the
             month
             January
             ,
             as
             
               Theodorus
               Lector
            
             informs
             us
             ,
             with
             whom
             agrees
             the
             
               Author
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             .
             For
             this
             Authour
             says
             ,
             that
             Leo
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             Marcianus
             ,
             was
             proclaimed
             in
             the
             month
             Peritius
             ,
             on
             the
             seventh
             of
             the
             Ides
             of
             February
             .
             So
             Marcianus
             reigned
             six
             years
             five
             months
             and
             some
             few
             days
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Nicephorus
             has
             interlined
             this
             place
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               having
               left
               his
               Empire
               a
               monument
               to
               all
               men
               .
               Christophorson
            
             followed
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             his
             rendition
             .
             For
             he
             translates
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Exemplari
               verè
               Regio
               omnibus
               ad
               intuendum
               relicto
               ,
               A
               truly
               Royall
               Exemplar
               being
               left
               [
               by
               him
               ]
               to
               the
               view
               of
               all
               persons
               .
               Musculus
            
             has
             rendred
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               Et
               memoriam
               sui
               verè
               Imperialem
               apud
               cunctos
               mortales
               reliquisset
               ,
               And
               had
               left
               a
               truly
               Imperial
               memory
               of
               his
               own
               self
               amongst
               all
               mortalls
               .
            
             But
             Evagrius
             does
             not
             say
             this
             ,
             but
             that
             
               a
               monument
               manifestly
               Royall
            
             was
             left
             by
             Marcianus
             amongst
             all
             men
             .
             Now
             ,
             
               that
               monument
            
             can
             be
             nothing
             else
             ,
             than
             either
             his
             own
             life
             religiously
             spent
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               Synod
            
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             ordered
             to
             be
             convened
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             the
             dissentions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             whereat
             he
             himself
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Example
             of
             
               Constantine
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             would
             be
             present
             .
             In
             regard
             therefore
             ,
             that
             Synod
             had
             been
             convened
             and
             perfected
             by
             his
             labour
             and
             diligence
             ,
             it
             may
             deservedly
             be
             stiled
             
               the
               Work
               and
               Monument
               of
               the
               Emperour
            
             Marcianus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             Florentine
             M.
             S.
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             Rules
             of
             Grammar
             require
             that
             we
             should
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             had
             remarked
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               Copy
               .
               Suidas
            
             in
             
               his
               Lexicon
            
             explains
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             these
             terms
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               promiscuous
               ,
               extraneous
               persons
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               brought
               in
               unawares
               .
               —
               Nicophorus
            
             has
             explained
             this
             word
             elegantly
             thus
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               numerous
               multitude
               ,
               and
               which
               comes
               from
               any
               place
               whatever
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Something
             seems
             to
             be
             wanting
             here
             ,
             which
             may
             perhaps
             be
             supplyed
             ,
             by
             adding
             a
             Praeposition
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               breaks
               out
               into
               violence
               and
               rage
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             the
             incomparable
             Florentine
             and
             Tellerian
             M.
             SS
             .
             this
             place
             is
             written
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nicephorus
             has
             explained
             this
             place
             excellently
             well
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               And
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               who
               will
               make
               use
               of
               an
               obvious
               [
               light
               ,
               or
               triviall
               ]
               occasion
               ,
               may
               quickly
               enrage
               the
               people
               [
               and
               incite
               them
               ]
               to
               a
               Sedition
               .
               Christophorson
            
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             he
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Aiunt
               plebtium
               quemque
               modò
               ipse
               voluerit
               principium
               dare
               ,
               &c.
               
               They
               say
               that
               every
               ordinary
               fellow
               ,
               provided
               he
               be
               willing
               to
               give
               the
               Onset
               ,
               may
               inflame
               that
               City
               [
               and
               excite
               it
               ]
               to
               a
               popular
               and
               civil
               Sedition
               .
            
             But
             I
             approve
             not
             of
             this
             emendation
             .
             For
             ,
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ?
             I
             embrace
             therefore
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Florent
             .
             aud
             Tellerian
             M.
             SS
             .
             viz.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             render
             the
             whole
             passage
             thus
             :
             
               'T
               is
               therefore
               for
               certain
               reported
               ,
               that
               any
               one
               there
               who
               [
               makes
               complaint
               ]
               of
               the
               breaking
               any
               thing
               of
               small
               value
            
             [
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             glass
             vessel
             ,
             pot
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             like
             thing
             ,
             which
             he
             carries
             ,
             ]
             
               may
               incite
               the
               City
               to
               a
               popular
               Tumult
               .
               Pollio
            
             (
             in
             Emilianus
             )
             confirms
             the
             same
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             thus
             concerning
             the
             Egyptians
             in
             general
             :
             
               Et
               hoc
               familiare
               est
               populo
               Aegyptiorum
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               And
               this
               is
               usual
               with
               the
            
             Egyptians
             ,
             
               that
               ,
               like
               furious
               and
               madmen
               ,
               upon
               any
               triviall
               occasions
               they
               may
               be
               induced
               [
               to
               involve
               ]
               the
               Publick
               in
               the
               greatest
               dangers
               .
               On
               account
               of
               their
               being
               past
               by
               unsaluted
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               not
               having
               a
               place
               allowed
               them
               in
               the
               Baths
               ,
               because
               their
               flesh
               and
               pot-herbs
               may
               have
               been
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               on
               account
               of
               their
               servile
               shooes
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               like
               occasions
               as
               these
               ,
               they
               have
               by
               Sedition
               often
               arrived
               at
               the
               highest
               peril
               of
               the
               Republick
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             The
             passage
             in
             Herodotus
             ,
             which
             Evagrius
             points
             at
             here
             ,
             occurs
             in
             B.
             2.
             of
             
               his
               History
            
             ,
             pag.
             157
             ,
             
               Edit
               .
               Paul.
               Stephens
            
             ,
             1618.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             The
             
               Great
               Church
            
             of
             the
             City
             Alexandria
             ,
             was
             termed
             Caesaria
             ,
             as
             Epiphanius
             informs
             us
             ,
             in
             
               Hares
               .
               Arian
            
             ,
             and
             Liberatus
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Breviarium
            
             ,
             cap.
             18.
             
             But
             Socrates
             (
             Book
             7.
             chap.
             15.
             )
             says
             the
             name
             of
             that
             Church
             was
             
               Caesarium
               .
               Athanasius
            
             declares
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             Appellation
             (
             in
             
               his
               Epist.
               ad
               Solitar
            
             .
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             that
             Church
             had
             been
             built
             in
             a
             place
             which
             heretofore
             was
             called
             the
             Caesarium
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Caesars
            
             .
             There
             had
             been
             a
             School
             in
             the
             same
             place
             also
             ,
             and
             a
             pallace
             of
             the
             Emperour
             
             Adrian's
             ,
             which
             in
             succeeding
             times
             was
             termed
             
               Licinius's
               Pallace
            
             ,
             as
             Epiphanius
             attests
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             they
             mean
             Eutyches
             ;
             and
             so
             Valesius
             renders
             it
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               exile
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               having
               observed
               the
               time
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             rest
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               fellows
               that
               may
               be
               bought
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             the
             true
             import
             of
             which
             words
             is
             (
             if
             our
             
               English
               tongue
            
             would
             bear
             such
             an
             expression
             ,
             )
             
               has
               swell'd
               himself
               into
            
             .
          
           
             i
             I
             have
             mended
             this
             place
             from
             the
             Florentine
             M.
             S.
             in
             which
             Copy
             (
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               moreover
               ,
               receiving
               ordination
               from
               two
            
             ;
             )
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               as
               if
               he
               could
               have
               received
               ordination
               from
               two
               [
               Bishops
               .
            
             ]
             In
             the
             
               fourth
               Canon
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Councill
               ,
            
             't
             is
             in
             express
             words
             established
             ,
             that
             a
             Bishop
             is
             to
             be
             ordained
             by
             at
             least
             three
             Bishops
             of
             his
             own
             Province
             .
             
               The
               old
               Translatour
            
             of
             this
             Letter
             read
             as
             we
             do
             :
             whose
             version
             is
             extant
             in
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               the
            
             Chalcedon
             Synod
             .
             Where
             his
             Rendition
             is
             this
             ,
             
               tanquam
               manus
               impositionem
               suscepturus
               a
               duobus
               ,
               as
               if
               about
               to
               receive
               imposition
               of
               hands
               ▪
               from
               two
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             12.
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             Viz.
             the
             Baptistery
             .
          
           
             *
             Wherewith
             the
             Baptistery
             was
             encompassed
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             reverence
             .
          
           
             k
             Liberatus
             (
             in
             
               his
               Breviarium
            
             ,
             chap.
             15.
             )
             relates
             ,
             that
             Proterius
             was
             not
             murdered
             on
             the
             Festival
             of
             Easter
             ,
             but
             three
             days
             before
             .
             For
             these
             are
             his
             words
             :
             
               Et
               ante
               triduum
               Paschae
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               And
               on
               the
               third
               day
               before
            
             Easter
             ,
             
               whereon
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               is
               celebrated
               ,
            
             Proterius
             
               of
               holy
               memory
               is
               by
               the
               multitudes
               themselves
               shut
               up
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               whither
               out
               of
               fear
               he
               had
               be
               taken
               himself
               .
               And
               there
               on
               the
               same
               day
               in
               the
               Baptistery
               ,
               he
               is
               slain
               ,
               torn
               in
               pieces
               ,
               cast
               out
               ,
               and
               his
               Corps
               is
               burnt
               ,
               and
               his
               ashes
               are
               strewed
               into
               the
               winds
               .
            
             All
             which
             Liberatus
             has
             almost
             word
             for
             word
             written
             out
             of
             
               the
               Gesta
               de
               nomine
               Acacii
            
             ,
             which
             we
             owe
             to
             
               Jacobus
               Sirmondus
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             it
             must
             undoubtedly
             be
             written
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               cutting
               it
               in
               pieces
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               limb
               from
               limb
            
             .
             Instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Florent
             .
             M.
             S.
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             very
             small
             difference
             .
             Nicephorus
             confirms
             our
             Emendation
             ,
             at
             book
             15.
             chap.
             17
             ;
             who
             has
             it
             expresly
             written
             as
             I
             had
             conjectured
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             
               Supplicatory-Libell
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
            
             Egyptick
             
               Dioecesis
               to
               the
               Emperour
            
             Leo
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             has
             a
             mind
             to
             read
             it
             entire
             ,
             occurs
             
               in
               Latine
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               third
               part
               of
               the
            
             Chalcedon
             Synod
             ,
             chap.
             11.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               under
               the
               Government
               of
               the
            
             Romans
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Who
             th●se
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             who
             were
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             shown
             inmy
             Notes
             on
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             pag.
             14.
             and
             pag.
             22●
             .
             [
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             whom
             we
             render
             
               the
               Honorati
               ,
               were
               those
               persons
               who
               bore
               the
               Civill
               dignities
               us
               well
               in
               the
               Cities
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Provinces
            
             ;
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             
               the
               Decuriones
               .
               ]
               Gregorius
               Nazianzenus
            
             joyns
             them
             both
             together
             ,
             in
             his
             49
             th
             
               Epistle
               to
               Olympius
            
             ,
             where
             his
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               all
               the
               Citizens
               ,
               the
               Decuriones
               ,
               and
               the
               Honorati
               .
            
             The
             same
             Gregorius
             ,
             in
             his
             22
             d
             
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Casarienses
            
             ,
             joyns
             the
             same
             persons
             both
             together
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               all
               those
               who
               are
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Honorati
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Decuriones
               .
               The
               old
               Translatour
            
             therefore
             of
             this
             Letter
             ,
             renders
             this
             passage
             truly
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               Honorati
               &
               Curiales
               &
               Naucleri
               ,
               the
               Honorati
               ,
               the
               Curiales
               ,
               and
               the
               Naucleri
               .
            
             The
             Naucleri
             were
             the
             Masters
             of
             the
             Vessells
             in
             the
             River
             Nyle
             ,
             who
             conveyed
             the
             Corn
             and
             publick
             Provisions
             from
             Egypt
             to
             
               Constantinople
               .
               Aurelianus
            
             seems
             to
             have
             instituted
             
               their
               Body
            
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             shews
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Arabianus
            
             ,
             which
             is
             cited
             by
             Vopiscus
             .
             These
             Naucleri
             ,
             or
             Navicularii
             were
             a
             society
             of
             Sea-faring
             men
             ,
             ordained
             for
             Transportation
             of
             Corn
             and
             publick
             Provisions
             in
             severall
             quarters
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             (
             for
             there
             was
             a
             Body
             of
             them
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             another
             in
             Africk
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             at
             Alexandria
             ;
             )
             they
             were
             a
             set
             number
             ,
             and
             transported
             the
             said
             provisions
             at
             their
             own
             expence
             ,
             succeeding
             by
             turns
             in
             the
             charge
             and
             burthen
             ;
             to
             which
             their
             sons
             and
             heirs
             were
             lyable
             ,
             as
             were
             also
             those
             who
             possest
             their
             estates
             after
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             proportion
             which
             they
             possessed
             .
             To
             this
             Function
             they
             were
             always
             obnoxious
             ,
             so
             that
             scarcely
             could
             they
             be
             excused
             by
             any
             great
             honour
             obtained
             .
             They
             were
             forced
             to
             build
             Ships
             and
             Vessells
             of
             certain
             burthens
             ;
             but
             the
             materialls
             for
             them
             were
             supplied
             by
             the
             Country
             .
             Their
             charge
             was
             great
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             their
             priviledges
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             by
             Various
             laws
             extant
             concerning
             them
             in
             the
             
               Theodofian
               Code
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             I
             am
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             with
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savill
            
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               Copy
            
             had
             remarkt
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             judgment
             the
             reading
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             contained
             :
             so
             Christophorson
             read
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             so
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             book
             15.
             chap.
             18.
             
             Vales.
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             given
             ,
             or
             ,
             exhibited
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             a
             speciall
             Greek
             term
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               give
               a
               fit
               form
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               lead
               an
               unfurnish's
               and
               immateriall
               life
               :
            
             he
             means
             the
             Monks
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             upon
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Nicephorus
               Callistus
            
             terms
             this
             
               Jacobus
               ,
               Nisibenus
            
             ,
             and
             adds
             ,
             that
             mention
             is
             made
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             of
             Varadatus
             [
             or
             ,
             Baradatus
             ,
             ]
             by
             Theodoret
             in
             
               his
               Historia
               Religiosa
            
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             in
             chap.
             21.
             of
             
               his
               Historia
               Religiosa
            
             does
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             Jacobus
             was
             a
             Nisibene
             ;
             which
             thing
             Theodoret
             would
             not
             in
             any
             wise
             have
             omitted
             ,
             if
             Jacobus
             had
             indeed
             been
             a
             Nisibene
             .
             For
             ,
             whereas
             he
             notes
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Latter
               Jacobus
            
             was
             like
             the
             
               former
               Jacobus
               Nisibenus
            
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             name
             ,
             but
             in
             manners
             ,
             and
             dignity
             ,
             (
             for
             both
             of
             them
             were
             Priests
             ;
             )
             if
             he
             had
             been
             a
             Nisibene
             also
             ,
             Theodoret
             would
             in
             no
             wise
             have
             omitted
             that
             at
             that
             place
             .
             Neither
             ,
             does
             
               Theodorus
               ▪
               Lector
               (
               Collectan
               ▪
               book
            
             1.
             )
             make
             this
             
               Latter
               Jacobus
            
             ,
             who
             answered
             
               Leo
               Augustus's
               Circular
               Letters
            
             ,
             a
             Nisibene
             ;
             nor
             y●●
             Theophanes
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             pag.
             96.
             
             There
             is
             also
             extant
             an
             Epistle
             of
             Theodoret's
             ,
             written
             to
             this
             Jacobus
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             terms
             him
             
               a
               Presbyter
            
             and
             
               a
               Monk.
            
             Instead
             of
             
               Baradatus
               ,
               Theophanes
            
             stiles
             him
             Bardas
             ,
             corruptly
             as
             I
             think
             .
             In
             the
             
               Third
               part
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Synod
               ,
            
             pag.
             375.
             amongst
             the
             Monks
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Emperour
             Leo
             wrote
             Letters
             ,
             the
             first
             named
             is
             the
             
               Monk
               Jacobus
               Nisibenus
            
             ,
             then
             Symeones
             and
             
               Baradatus
               .
               Ephremius
            
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             makes
             mention
             of
             them
             also
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               ad
               Monachos
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Severianos
             ;
             and
             in
             
               his
               third
               Oration
            
             ,
             which
             he
             wrote
             to
             the
             
               Monks
               Domnus
               and
               Johannes
            
             ,
             as
             it
             occurs
             in
             Photius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             I
             am
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             with
             Christophorson
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             ;
             who
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               having
               been
               illegally
            
             ]
             have
             mended
             it
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               as
               having
               been
               illegally
               performed
            
             .
             ]
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             in
             these
             books
             of
             Evagrius
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             most
             frequently
             put
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             we
             ,
             following
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             M.
             S.
             Copies
             ,
             have
             mended
             .
             But
             at
             this
             place
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             Manuscript
             Copies
             differed
             not
             from
             the
             printed
             ones
             ,
             we
             scrupled
             the
             altering
             of
             any
             thing
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             name
             of
             this
             Silentiarius
             was
             wanting
             in
             the
             ordinary
             Editions
             ,
             and
             in
             Nicephorus
             .
             We
             have
             put
             it
             in
             ,
             from
             the
             incomparable
             
               ●●orentine
               Manuscript
            
             ;
             wherein
             't
             is
             plainly
             and
             expressly
             written
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               Diomedes
               the
               Silentiarius
            
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Silentiarii
             I
             have
             heretofore
             observed
             something
             in
             
               my
               Notes
               on
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Nicolaus
               Alemannus
            
             (
             in
             
               his
               Historicall
               Notes
               on
            
             Procopius's
             
               Historia
               Arcana
            
             ,
             pag.
             103
             ,
             Edit
             .
             Lugd.
             1623
             ,
             )
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Silentiarii
             ,
             whom
             
               Procopius
               ▪
            
             (
             as
             he
             remarks
             ,
             )
             sometimes
             terms
             Domestici
             and
             
               Protectores
               ,
               were
               Officers
               of
               the
               greatest
               honour
               about
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               were
               of
               the
               Emperour
               's
               inmost
               Chamber
            
             ;
             on
             which
             account
             they
             were
             also
             termed
             Cubicularii
             .
             He
             says
             further
             ,
             that
             the
             
               outward
               Chamber
            
             (
             out
             of
             which
             there
             was
             an
             immediate
             passage
             into
             the
             very
             Chamber
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             silence
             there
             kept
             in
             Reverence
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             )
             was
             termed
             
               Silentium
               ,
               the
               Silence
            
             ;
             which
             the
             Greeks
             by
             a
             corrupt
             name
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             whence
             these
             Cubicularii
             had
             the
             name
             of
             
               Silentiarii
               .
               Meursius
            
             (
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             makes
             
               two
               Orders
            
             of
             these
             Officers
             :
             the
             first
             was
             a
             meaner
             sort
             of
             Office
             ,
             
               their
               business
               was
               to
               command
               the
               people
               to
               be
               silent
               and
               quies
               .
            
             The
             other
             Order
             of
             the
             Silentiarii
             was
             far
             more
             honourable
             ;
             
               they
               were
               ,
               says
            
             Meursius
             ,
             
               over
               the
               Secrets
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               are
               reckoned
               amongst
               the
               Clarissimi
               .
            
             See
             D
             r
             Howell's
             account
             of
             these
             Officers
             ,
             Part
             II
             ▪
             
               of
               his
               Hist.
            
             chap.
             1.
             pag.
             51.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             understood
             this
             place
             very
             ill
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             from
             his
             Version
             :
             for
             he
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               istarum
               Epistotarum
               Exemplaria
               extant
               in
               litteris
               Leonis
               Imperatoris
               generatim
               ad
               omnes
               scriptis
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               The
               Copies
               of
               these
               Epistles
               are
               extant
               in
               the
               Empeperour
            
             Leo's
             
               Letters
               ,
               which
               he
               wrote
               in
               general
               to
               all
               persons
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             
               Liberatus
               Diaconus
            
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Breviarium
            
             ,
             chap.
             15.
             does
             incomparably
             well
             declare
             ,
             what
             these
             Encyclica
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Circular
               Letters
            
             ]
             were
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               Imperator
               scripsit
               singularum
               civitatum
               Episcopis
               de
               utroque
               negotio
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               The
               Emperour
               wrote
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               every
               City
               ,
               concerning
               each
               affair
               ,
               consulting
               what
               ought
               to
               be
               done
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Who
               return
               answer
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Chalcedon
             
               Synod
               is
               to
               be
               vindicated
               even
               unto
               bloud
               :
               but
               ,
               that
            
             Timotheus
             
               was
               not
               only
               not
               to
               be
               reckoned
               amongst
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               deprived
               even
               of
               the
               Christian
               Appellation
               .
               And
               these
               Epistles
               or
               Relations
               of
               all
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               one
               body
               of
               a
               book
               ,
               are
               termed
               Encyclicae
               ▪
            
             Further
             ,
             
               these
               Encyclicae
            
             ,
             translated
             almost
             all
             into
             Latine
             ,
             are
             extant
             in
             the
             
               third
               part
               of
               the
            
             Chalcedon
             
               Synod
               ,
               pag.
            
             372
             ,
             
               &c.
               of
               the
            
             Cologne
             Edition
             ;
             an
             
               eximious
               piece
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               Antiquity
            
             ,
             which
             I
             heartily
             wish
             were
             extant
             
               in
               Greek
            
             .
             There
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             these
             Encyclicae
             in
             
               Victor
               Tunonenfis's
               Chronicon
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               I
               would
               not
               bring
               a
               greatness
               upon
               this
               present
               work
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               with
               all
               suffrages
            
             .
          
           
             e
             There
             is
             mention
             of
             this
             Amphilochius
             Bishop
             of
             Side
             ,
             in
             
               Photius's
               Bibliotheca
            
             ,
             chap.
             52.
             
             Where
             the
             Letters
             of
             Atticu●
             and
             Sisinnius
             Bishops
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             written
             to
             him
             ,
             are
             recorded
             .
             The
             same
             Amphilochius
             was
             present
             at
             the
             Ephesine
             and
             
               Chalcedon
               Synods
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             the
             
               Synodick
               Acts.
            
             Further
             ,
             Eulogius
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             book
             9
             ,
             does
             attest
             ,
             that
             this
             Amphilochius
             Bishop
             of
             Side
             ,
             although
             at
             the
             beginning
             he
             had
             affirmed
             in
             his
             Letters
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Leo
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             in
             no
             wise
             give
             his
             assent
             to
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               Synod
            
             ,
             yet
             some
             little
             time
             after
             consented
             and
             subscribed
             to
             that
             same
             Synod
             .
             Eulogius's
             words
             are
             related
             by
             Photius
             in
             
               his
               Bibliotheca
            
             ,
             pag.
             879
             ;
             
               Edit
               .
               David
               .
               Hoeschel
            
             .
             1611.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             See
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               how
               could
               he
            
             [
             our
             Saviour
             ]
             
               have
               ●ad
               a
               place
               amongst
               so
               many
               ,
               so
               great
               ,
               and
               such
               Holy
               Fathers
               ,
               unless
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               had
               been
               with
               them
               from
               the
               beginning
               ?
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             people
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             elect
             Timotheus
             
               another
               Bishop
               successour
               to
            
             Proterius
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             also
             Nicephorus
             writes
             it
             .
             But
             in
             
               Liberatus's
               Breviarium
            
             ,
             chap.
             16
             ,
             this
             surname
             of
             Timotheus
             is
             written
             far
             otherwise
             .
             For
             Liberatus's
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Et
               exilio
               relegatur
            
             Timotheus
             Aelurus
             
               Chersonam
               arctâ
               custodiâ
               ,
               &
               fit
               pro
            
             Proterio
             Timotheus
             c●gnomento
             Salophaciolus
             sive
             Asbus
             ,
             And
             Timotheus
             Aelurus
             
               is
               conveyed
               into
               banishment
               to
            
             Chersona
             
               under
               a
               close
               guard
               ,
               and
               in
            
             Proterius's
             stead
             Timotheus
             ,
             surnamed
             Salophaciolus
             ,
             or
             Asbus
             ,
             
               is
               made
            
             [
             Bishop
             .
             ]
             But
             in
             Liberatus
             it
             must
             be
             written
             Albus
             ;
             as
             Theophanes
             informs
             us
             in
             these
             words
             (
             See
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             pag.
             96
             ,
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               But
               another
            
             Timothy
             surnamed
             Albus
             ,
             
               called
               also
            
             Salophaciolus
             ,
             
               was
               ordained
               .
               Cedr●nus
            
             relates
             the
             same
             .
             What
             must
             we
             say
             therefore
             ?
             Shall
             we
             affirm
             that
             in
             Evagrius
             it
             must
             be
             written
             Albus
             ,
             instead
             of
             Basilicus
             ?
             Or
             ,
             does
             Salophaciolus
             import
             something
             that
             is
             royall
             ?
             Indeed
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               Greek
            
             signifies
             ●ascia
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             taken
             for
             
               a
               royall
               Diadem
            
             .
             But
             ,
             nothing
             of
             certainty
             can
             be
             gotten
             out
             of
             this
             Surname
             ,
             in
             regard
             't
             is
             variously
             written
             in
             ancient
             writers
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             When
             P●●vince
             ▪
             submitted
             themselves
             to
             the
             R●m●n
             Empire
             ,
             't
             was
             usual
             for
             the
             Emperour
             to
             cause
             〈◊〉
             Edict
             to
             be
             drawn
             up
             ,
             and
             proclaimed
             ●penly
             upon
             the
             place
             .
             The
             Tenour
             whereof
             was
             ,
             first
             to
             entitle
             the
             Emperour
             himself
             to
             all
             respects
             of
             dominion
             and
             supremacy
             over
             that
             people
             ,
             and
             then
             secondly
             to
             abo●●
             from
             this
             by
             a
             popular
             insinuation
             of
             all
             possible
             sacredness
             and
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Provincialls
             .
             A
             particular
             instance
             hereof
             ,
             as
             it
             relates
             to
             this
             very
             City
             
               Antioch
               ▪
            
             is
             produced
             by
             M
             r
             
               Jo.
               Gregory
               of
               Oxford
            
             (
             see
             
               his
               works
            
             pag.
             156
             ,
             
               Edit
               .
               London
            
             ,
             1665
             ,
             )
             from
             
               Johannes
               Antiochenus's
               M.
               S.
               Geograph
            
             .
             book
             9●
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               And
               when
               the
               City
            
             Antioch
             
               had
               yielded
               it self
               up
               to
               the
               subjection
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Empire
               ,
               an
               Edict
               of
               the
               Liberties
               thereof
               was
               sent
               by
            
             Jullus
             Caesar
             ,
             
               and
               publickly
               proclaimed
               at
            
             Antioch
             
               upon
               the
               twentieth
               of
            
             M●y
             〈◊〉
             the
             
               Contents
               where
               of
               were
               these
            
             ,
             AT
             ANTIOCH
             THE
             HOLY
             ,
             SACRED
             AND
             FREE
             CITY
             ,
             THE
             METROPOLITAN
             QUEEN
             ,
             AND
             PRESIDENT
             OF
             THE
             EAST
             ,
             CAIUS
             JULIUS
             CAESAR
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Provinces
             usually
             returned
             the
             honour
             of
             these
             priviledges
             back
             upon
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             by
             this
             way
             of
             acknowledgement
             .
             That
             they
             might
             keep
             the
             Emperour's
             Grace
             in
             perpetuall
             memory
             ,
             they
             reckoned
             all
             their
             publick
             affairs
             ever
             after
             from
             that
             time
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             continues
             the
             same
             
               Johannes
               Antiochenus
            
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Therefore
             Antioch
             
               the
               Great
               ,
               in
               honour
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               fixed
               its
            
             Aera
             in
             Caius
             Julius
             Caesar
             ,
             
               and
               made
               this
               year
               of
               Grace
               the
               first
               .
            
             On
             which
             account
             ,
             this
             Aera
             of
             theirs
             ,
             which
             precedes
             that
             of
             
               our
               Lords
               Nativity
            
             fourty
             eight
             years
             ,
             was
             peculiarly
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             at
             the
             fixing
             hereof
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             did
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               publickly
               name
               himself
               to
               all
               the
               title
               of
               dominion
            
             ;
             and
             also
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               publickly
               entitle
               them
               to
               all
               priviledges
               a●d
               immunities
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               l●d
               ●o
               ▪
            
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Musculus
             has
             rendred
             this
             place
             very
             ill
             .
             But
             Christophorson
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             could
             not
             understand
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             omitted
             them
             in
             his
             version
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             this
             place
             tortured
             me
             a
             long
             while
             and
             very
             much
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             at
             length
             I
             found
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             to
             be
             this
             .
             ▪
             After
             Evagrius
             has
             set
             forth
             the
             time
             wherein
             the
             Earthquake
             hapned
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Leo
               Augustus
            
             ,
             by
             certain
             Notes
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             month
             ,
             week
             ,
             day
             ,
             and
             Indiction
             :
             in
             the
             last
             place
             he
             adds
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             that
             Earthquake
             had
             hapned
             without
             any
             turning
             of
             the
             Cycles
             ,
             three
             hundred
             fourty
             seven
             years
             compleat
             after
             that
             Earthquake
             which
             had
             hapned
             in
             Trajan's
             times
             .
             For
             this
             note
             of
             time
             hath
             no
             Cycle
             .
             But
             the
             former
             notes
             of
             time
             assigned
             by
             Evagrius
             ,
             are
             [
             notes
             ]
             of
             the
             Cycles
             or
             Periods
             .
             For
             ,
             an
             Indiction
             is
             a
             Cycle
             of
             fifteen
             years
             ,
             and
             a
             week
             ,
             a
             month
             ,
             and
             a
             year
             ,
             are
             Circles
             and
             Periods
             always
             recurring
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             my
             Sentiment
             concerning
             the
             explication
             of
             this
             place
             :
             Nevertheless
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             shall
             produce
             a
             more
             certain
             account
             of
             this
             passage
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             refuse
             to
             alter
             my
             opinion
             .
             See
             Evagriu●
             ,
             book
             3.
             chap.
             33
             ;
             and
             note
             
               (
               b
            
             )
             there
             .
             This
             place
             may
             also
             be
             taken
             otherwise
             ,
             by
             changing
             only
             the
             accent
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             so
             the
             sense
             may
             be
             this
             .
             
               This
               is
               said
               to
               be
               the
               sixth
               Earthquake
               which
               shaked
               Antioch
               .
            
             No●
             ,
             do
             I
             now
             doubt
             ▪
             but
             this
             is
             the
             true
             interpretation
             of
             this
             plate
             .
             In
             the
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             I
             found
             it
             plainly
             written
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               sixth
            
             ]
             with
             an
             asperate
             ,
             and
             the
             accent
             in
             the
             first
             syllable
             .
             Vales.
             The
             reading
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             set
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             note
             .
             In
             the
             Greek
             Text
             of
             Valesius's
             Edition
             ,
             this
             place
             is
             pointed
             and
             accented
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             reading
             and
             punctation
             we
             have
             followed
             in
             our
             version
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             indicti●●
             .
          
           
             c
             I
             have
             restored
             this
             place
             from
             the
             incomparable
             Florentine
             M.
             S.
             wherein
             't
             is
             plainly
             written
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               fourty
               and
               seaven
            
             .
             The
             reading
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             at
             book
             15.
             chap.
             20.
             is
             altogether
             the
             same
             ,
             Vales.
             And
             so
             't
             is
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephen's
               Edition
            
             also
             ;
             notwithstanding
             Valesius's
             saying
             that
             he
             restored
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             d
             Baronius
             in
             
               his
               Eccelesiastick
               Annals
            
             ,
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             111
             ,
             says
             that
             Evagrius
             is
             mistaken
             ,
             in
             affirming
             ,
             that
             that
             Earthquake
             which
             came
             to
             pass
             at
             Antioch
             in
             Trajan's
             Reign
             ,
             hapned
             on
             the
             year
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Antiochians
             account
             )
             159.
             
             For
             ,
             that
             Earthquake
             hapned
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Messala
             and
             Pedo
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             manifest
             from
             Dion
             ,
             who
             asserts
             that
             the
             Consul
             Pedo
             perished
             in
             that
             Earthquake
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Messala
             and
             P●do
             fell
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             115
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             agreed
             amongst
             all
             Chronologers
             .
             It
             was
             then
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Antiochians
             account
             ,
             
               the
               hundredth
               sixty
               third
               year
            
             ,
             not
             
               the
               hundredth
               fifty
               ninth
               year
            
             ,
             as
             Evagrius
             says
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             years
             of
             the
             Antiochians
             precede
             
               Christ's
               Nativity
               fourty
               eight
               years
            
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             concerning
             these
             years
             of
             the
             Antiochians
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Ancients
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             has
             spoken
             best
             of
             all
             ,
             
               in
               the
               affairs
               of
               Julius
               Caesar●●
            
             but
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Moderns
             ,
             
               Dionysius
               Petavius
            
             [
             gives
             us
             the
             best
             account
             hereof
             ]
             in
             
               his
               books
               de
               Doctrina
               Temporum
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               second
               part
               of
               his
               Rationarium
               ,
               chap.
            
             14.
             
             To
             
               which
               Authour
            
             nevertheless
             I
             can't
             give
             my
             assent
             in
             this
             which
             he
             affirms
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             beginning
             of
             these
             years
             is
             deduced
             from
             the
             month
             October
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             popular
             [
             or
             ,
             ordinary
             ]
             beginning
             of
             the
             year
             amongst
             the
             Antiochians
             .
             In
             
               my
               Annotations
               on
               Eusebius
            
             [
             See
             
               Euseb.
               book
               concerning
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Palestine
               ,
            
             chap.
             1.
             note
             (
             e.
             )
             ]
             I
             have
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             sufficiently
             demonstrated
             ,
             that
             the
             Antiochians
             began
             their
             year
             from
             the
             month
             Dius
             ,
             or
             November
             .
             Nor
             ,
             is
             that
             true
             which
             Petavius
             writes
             at
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             seems
             to
             deduce
             the
             beginning
             of
             these
             years
             from
             the
             month
             May.
             For
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             does
             not
             say
             that
             ;
             he
             affi●ms
             only
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Decree
               of
               the
               Senate
            
             ,
             whereby
             Antioch
             was
             pronounced
             a
             free
             City
             ,
             was
             received
             by
             the
             Antiochians
             on
             the
             month
             May
             ,
             and
             then
             also
             publickly
             proposed
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               the
               City
            
             .
          
           
             e
             In
             the
             incomparable
             
               Florentine
               Manuscript
            
             this
             whole
             place
             is
             written
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Besides
               ,
               the
               Towers
               of
               the
            
             Hippodrome
             [
             or
             Cirque
             ]
             which
             [
             were
             ]
             
               near
               the
               gates
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
            
             Porticus's
             
               which
               lead
               to
               those
            
             [
             
               Towers
               ,
               fell
            
             .
             ]
             Which
             doubtless
             is
             the
             better
             reading
             .
             The
             Gates
             of
             the
             Cirque
             were
             fortified
             with
             two
             Towers
             on
             each
             side
             .
             There
             were
             also
             some
             Porticus's
             ,
             which
             led
             to
             those
             Towers
             ,
             from
             the
             gates
             of
             the
             Cirque
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             .
             In
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             I
             found
             it
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               some
               of
               the
            
             Porticus's
             [
             
               which
               led
            
             ]
             
               to
               those
            
             [
             Gates
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             ,
             this
             whole
             clause
             is
             worded
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Towers
               of
               the
            
             Hippodrome
             
               from
               the
               Gate
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
            
             Porticus's
             [
             leading
             ]
             
               from
               them
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Instead
             of
             [
             Ostracinia
             ,
             ]
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Florentine
               and
               Tellerian
            
             M.
             SS
             .
             and
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             is
             truer
             ;
             which
             is
             thus
             ,
             Ostracine
             .
             Our
             Evagrius
             mentions
             this
             place
             again
             ,
             at
             chap.
             8.
             book
             6.
             
             But
             what
             the
             Ostracine
             was
             ,
             't
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             .
             —
             Geitonia
             is
             a
             
               continuation
               of
               houses
               which
               received
            
             [
             
               or
               stood
               behind
            
             ]
             
               the
               publick
               Porticus's
            
             .
             Which
             Libanius
             also
             confirms
             in
             
               his
               Antiochicus
            
             ,
             pag.
             372.
             
             Edit
             .
             Park
             1627.
             
             It
             was
             termed
             Ostracine
             ,
             because
             the
             Potters-workhouses
             were
             there
             .
             The
             
               Old
               Glosses
            
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               fictile
               ,
               a
               thing
               made
               of
               Potters-earth
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             So
             the
             Greeks
             termed
             the
             
               Temple
               of
               the
               Nymphs
            
             ;
             which
             Libanius
             describes
             in
             
               his
               Antiochicus
            
             ,
             pag.
             372.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               ut
               prius
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             In
             the
             version
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             both
             Translatours
             have
             erred
             .
             For
             Musculus
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Dicit
               etiam
               mille
               auri
               Talenta
               Civitat●
               illi
               ab
               Imperatore
               de
               tributis
               esse
               remissa
               ▪
               &
               ex
               Tributis
               quoque
               constitutum
               esse
               ,
               ut
               civibus
               illis
               qui
               eâ
               calamitate
               ad●ecti
               erant
               ,
               aedes
               ipsorum
               simulque
               publica
               aedificia
               restaurarentur
               ;
               He
               says
               also
               ,
               that
               a
               thousand
               Talents
               of
               Gold
               were
               by
               the
               Emperour
               remitted
               to
               that
               City
               of
               the
               Tributes
               ;
               and
               that
               't
               was
               constituted
               out
               of
               the
               Tributes
               also
               ,
               that
               to
               those
               Citizens
               who
               had
               been
               affected
               with
               that
               calamity
               ,
               their
               houses
               together
               with
               the
               publick
               Edifices
               should
               be
               repaired
               .
            
             But
             Christophorson
             translates
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Ait
               porro
               ,
               tum
               Civitati
               de
               Tributis
               mille
               auri
               Talenta
               ab
               Imperatore
               esse
               condona●a
               ,
               tum
               Civibus
               etiam
               Vectigalia
               qui
               eâ
               clade
               afflicti
               erant
               ;
               he
               says
               further
               ,
               that
               both
               to
               the
               City
               a
               thousand
               Talents
               of
               Gold
               of
               the
               Tributes
               were
               remitted
               by
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               Taxes
            
             [
             
               or
               ,
               Customs
            
             ]
             
               to
               those
               Citizens
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               afflicted
               with
               that
               calamity
               .
            
             Where
             you
             see
             ,
             that
             both
             Translatours
             referred
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               to
               the
               Citizens
            
             ;
             which
             is
             in
             no
             wise
             to
             be
             born
             with
             .
             For
             Evagrius
             would
             not
             have
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             rather
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Nicephorus
             therefore
             understood
             these
             words
             righter
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             concerning
             the
             houses
             of
             private
             men
             ,
             the
             Taxes
             whereof
             the
             Emperour
             remitted
             to
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Antioch
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             Nicephorus
             has
             not
             fully
             apprehended
             Evagrius's
             meaning
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             expresses
             this
             place
             of
             Evagrius
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             Langus
             renders
             it
             ;
             
               Terrae
               motus
               istius
               grati●
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               And
               because
               of
               this
               Earthquake
               ,
               and
               on
               account
               of
               the
               houses
               ruined
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               't
               is
               reported
               ,
               forgave
               the
               City
               a
               thousand
               Talents
               of
               Gold
               ,
               the
               Tributes
               of
               the
               Annuall
               payments
               .
            
             But
             Evagrius
             ,
             or
             rather
             Johannes
             the
             Rhetorician
             ,
             says
             more
             .
             For
             he
             affirms
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             remitted
             to
             the
             Antiochians
             a
             thousand
             Talents
             of
             Gold
             of
             the
             Tributary
             Function
             ;
             but
             forgave
             to
             each
             Citizen
             the
             Tributes
             of
             those
             houses
             which
             had
             been
             ruined
             by
             the
             Earthquake
             .
             Now
             
               these
               Tributes
            
             may
             be
             understood
             in
             a
             twofold
             sence
             ;
             Either
             (
             1.
             )
             concerning
             the
             annuall
             Pension
             which
             by
             Hirers
             was
             paid
             to
             the
             Owners
             [
             or
             Lords
             ▪
             ]
             of
             the
             houses
             ;
             Or
             (
             2.
             )
             concerning
             the
             money
             which
             was
             paid
             to
             the
             Fiscus
             [
             Exchequer
             ,
             ]
             because
             those
             houses
             had
             been
             built
             upon
             the
             publick
             Soyle
             .
             In
             such
             manner
             as
             amongst
             us
             ,
             an
             annuall
             rent
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             paid
             by
             possessours
             of
             houses
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             City
             as
             Country
             ,
             to
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Soyle
             .
             And
             in
             this
             latter
             sense
             I
             had
             rather
             take
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             [
             
               the
               Tributes
            
             ]
             here
             .
             For
             this
             word
             is
             more
             frequently
             used
             to
             signifie
             Tributes
             ,
             Tolls
             ,
             or
             Customes
             ,
             which
             are
             paid
             to
             the
             publick
             .
             But
             if
             this
             term
             should
             be
             so
             taken
             here
             ,
             as
             to
             signifie
             the
             price
             of
             houses
             which
             is
             usually
             paid
             by
             the
             Hirer
             ,
             there
             would
             have
             been
             no
             liberality
             of
             the
             Emperour
             's
             in
             that
             .
             For
             he
             would
             have
             given
             nothing
             of
             his
             own
             to
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             was
             another's
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             the
             reading
             undoubtedly
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               same
            
             ;
             adde
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Emperour
             .
             And
             thus
             Christophorson
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             .
             Further
             ,
             concerning
             this
             Earthquake
             ,
             
               Isaac
               Syrus
            
             had
             written
             
               an
               Elegie
            
             ,
             as
             Marcellinus
             attests
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Patricio
               &
               Ricimere
               Coss.
            
             &c.
             
             
               In
               the
               Consulate
               of
            
             Patriclus
             and
             Ricimeres
             ,
             Isaac
             
               a
               Presbyter
               of
               the
            
             Antiochian
             
               Church
               wrote
               many
               things
               in
               the
            
             Syrian
             
               Language
               ,
               and
               especially
               against
               the
            
             Nestorians
             and
             Eutychians
             .
             
               He
               likewise
               bewailed
               the
               ruine
               of
               Antioch
               in
               an
               Elegie
               ,
               in
               such
               manner
               as
            
             Ephren
             Diaconus
             
               did
               the
               fall
               of
            
             Nicomedia
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             'T
             is
             not
             amongst
             ▪
             Authours
             agreed
             concerning
             the
             year
             whereon
             this
             fire
             hapned
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             For
             Theophanes
             and
             Cedrenus
             place
             it
             on
             the
             fifth
             year
             of
             Leo
             ,
             in
             the
             
               fifteenth
               Indiction
               ,
               Leo
               Augustus
            
             being
             the
             
               second
               time
            
             Consul
             with
             Severas
             which
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             462.
             
             But
             
               Marcellinus
               Comes
            
             and
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             place
             this
             fire
             of
             Constantinople
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Basiliscus
             and
             Hermenericus
             ,
             that
             is
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             465.
             
             Our
             Evagrius
             seems
             to
             have
             followed
             the
             former
             opinion
             .
             For
             the
             verb
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               hapned
               together
            
             ,
             ]
             which
             he
             uses
             at
             this
             place
             ,
             gives
             an
             indication
             of
             what
             I
             have
             said
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             that
             Conflagration
             of
             Constantinople
             hapned
             no
             long
             time
             after
             the
             Antiochian
             Earthquake
             .
             Further
             ,
             concerning
             that
             fire
             wherewith
             the
             City
             Constantinople
             was
             consumed
             in
             the
             times
             of
             
               Leo
               Augustus
               ,
               Candidus
               Isaurus
            
             does
             also
             write
             ,
             in
             the
             
               first
               book
               of
               his
               History
            
             ,
             and
             relates
             that
             many
             things
             were
             usefully
             ordered
             therein
             by
             Aspar
             the
             Patritius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             He
             means
             the
             
               Portus
               Phosphorianus
               ▪
            
             which
             was
             in
             the
             
               fifth
               Region
            
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             as
             the
             
               old
               description
            
             of
             Constantino●le
             informs
             us
             .
             The
             Greeks
             te●med
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             as
             
               Constantinus
               Porphyrogennetus
            
             tells
             us
             in
             
               his
               second
               book
               de
               Thema●ibus
            
             about
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             
               Georgius
               Codinus
            
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Originibus
               Constantinopolitan
            
             .
             57.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Salt-meat
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               the
               houses
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               wherein
               are
               the
               Havens
               of
               the
               City
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Oxstreet
             .
          
           
             c
             The
             Church
             of
             Homonoea
             [
             or
             Concord
             ,
             [
             was
             in
             
               the
               ninth
               Region
            
             of
             the
             City
             Constantinople
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Old
               description
            
             of
             that
             City
             informs
             us
             .
             Why
             this
             Church
             had
             this
             name
             ,
             we
             are
             told
             by
             
               Theodorus
               Lector
            
             in
             book
             4.
             
               of
               his
               Eccles.
               History
            
             ;
             whose
             words
             are
             cited
             by
             
               Johannes
               Dama●cenus
            
             in
             
             his
             ●
             d
             
               book
               de
               Imaginibus
            
             .
             For
             ,
             it
             was
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             [
             Concord
             ,
             ]
             because
             the
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             Fathers
             of
             the
             
               Constantinopolitane
               Synod
            
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Theodosius
               the
               Great
            
             [
             See
             
               Socrates's
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             book
             5.
             chap.
             8.
             ]
             meeting
             therein
             ,
             agreed
             in
             one
             opinion
             concerning
             the
             
               Consubstantiall
               Trinity
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             called
             .
          
           
             a
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             it
             would
             be
             better
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               about
               the
               same
               times
            
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Evagrius
             means
             the
             War
             which
             the
             Hunni
             waged
             against
             the
             
               Eastern
               Romans
            
             ,
             under
             the
             command
             of
             Dengizich
             Son
             of
             Attila●
             ,
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Zeno
             and
             Marcianus
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             469
             ▪
             as
             
               Marcellinus
               Comes
            
             relates
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             Nevertheless
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             places
             that
             War
             on
             the
             forego●●g
             year
             ,
             whereon
             
               Anthemius
               Augustus
            
             was
             Consul
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
               under
               the
               same
               Consul
            
             Ginzi●ichus
             
               Son
               to
            
             A●t●●as
             
               was
               s●ain
               by
            
             Anagastus
             Magister
             Militum
             [
             
               Master
               of
               the
               Milice
            
             ]
             of
             Thracia
             :
             I
             reade
             Dengizichus
             ,
             from
             
               Priscus
               R●etor
            
             ,
             who
             describes
             this
             War
             ,
             pag.
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             
               of
               the
               King's
               Edition
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             
               Anagastus
               Magister
               Militum
            
             throughout
             the
             Thracia's
             ,
             who
             flew
             Dengizichus
             King
             of
             the
             Hunn●
             in
             Battle
             ,
             had
             succeeded
             
               Arnegisclus
               Magister
               Militum
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             most
             excellent
             
               Florentine
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             and
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Aricmesus
             ,
             ]
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Aricmesius
             .
             Further
             ,
             Ariadne
             married
             Zeno
             on
             the
             third
             year
             of
             
               Leo
               Augustus's
            
             Reign
             ,
             as
             Theophanes
             relates
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             He
             means
             
               Flavius
               Zeno
            
             ,
             who
             was
             Consul
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Theodosius
               Augustus
            
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             448
             ,
             and
             
               Magister
               Militum
            
             throughout
             the
             East
             .
             Concerning
             whose
             singular
             power
             ,
             see
             what
             I
             have
             written
             in
             
               my
               Annotations
               at
               Priscus
               Rhetor's
               Excerpta
               Leg●tionum
               ,
            
             pag.
             207
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Kings
               Edition
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Concerning
             that
             vast
             Army
             ,
             which
             the
             Emperour
             Leo
             sent
             against
             the
             Vandals
             into
             
               Africk
               ,
               Theophanes
               ,
               Cedrenus
            
             ,
             and
             Idatius
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             consulted
             .
             Concerning
             the
             preparations
             of
             the
             same
             war
             
               Candidus
               Isaurus
            
             writes
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             
               first
               book
               of
               his
               History
            
             ;
             the
             passage
             whereof
             ,
             because
             't
             is
             not
             yet
             extant
             ,
             I
             will
             annex
             here
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             that
             is
             ,
             Candidus
             the
             Historiographer
             
               says
               ,
               that
            
             Leo
             ,
             
               termed
               also
            
             Macelles
             ,
             
               who
               reigned
               after
            
             Marcianus
             ,
             
               spent
               an
               innumerable
               sum
               of
               money
               in
               an
               Expedition
               against
               the
            
             Vandalls
             .
             
               For
               ,
               as
               those
               have
               attested
               who
               furnished
               that
               money
               ,
               fourty
               seven
               thousand
               pounds
               of
               Gold
               were
               di●bursed
               by
               the
               Praefecti
               Praetorio
               ▪
               by
               the
               Comes
               Largitionum
               were
               spent
               seventeen
               thousand
               pounds
               of
               Gold
               ,
               and
               of
               Silver
               seven
               hundred
               thousand
               pounds
               :
               in
               regard
               this
               charge
               was
               abundantly
               supplyed
               ,
               partly
               by
               the
               Goods
               of
               persons
               proscribed
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               the
               Emperour
            
             Anthemius
             .
             This
             eminent
             passage
             is
             extant
             in
             Suidas
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             the
             Authours
             name
             is
             corrupted
             .
             In
             the
             same
             place
             of
             Suidas
             ,
             ●nstead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             it
             must
             be
             made
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Further
             this
             
               Vandalick
               Expedition
            
             hapned
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             468
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             has
             rightly
             observed
             ▪
             which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             
               Cedrenus
               ,
               Idatius
            
             and
             Marcellinus
             .
             Two
             years
             after
             this
             ,
             another
             Expedition
             against
             the
             Vandalls
             was
             undertaken
             by
             the
             Commander
             
               (
               dux
               )
               Heraclius
            
             ,
             and
             Marsus
             ,
             as
             Theophanes
             relates
             in
             
               h
               〈…〉
               hronicon
            
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             only
             person
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             who
             has
             made
             mention
             of
             this
             Expedition
             .
             For
             Procopius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Vandalicks
            
             ,
             has
             confounded
             this
             second
             Expedition
             with
             the
             former
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             second
             Expedition
             had
             an
             event
             fortunate
             enough
             .
             For
             
               Gizerichus
               ▪
            
             being
             put
             into
             a
             fear
             ,
             was
             compelled
             to
             make
             a
             Peace
             with
             the
             
               Orientall
               Romans
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Priscus
             had
             at
             large
             described
             this
             
               Vandalick
               War
            
             in
             the
             
               last
               book
               of
               his
               Histories
            
             ,
             as
             (
             besides
             Evagrius
             )
             Theophanes
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             pag.
             100.
             
             But
             the
             place
             is
             corrupted
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             annex
             here
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               But
               having
               at
               last
               been
               whe●●led
               and
               allured
               by
               gifts
               and
               many
               riches
               ,
               by
            
             Gizerichus
             ,
             
               he
               yielded
               ,
               and
               was
               voluntarily
               vanquished
               ,
               as
            
             Persicus
             the
             Thracian
             
               has
               related
            
             .
             It
             must
             undoubtedly
             be
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Priscus
             the
             Thracian
             
               has
               related
            
             .
             For
             Priscus
             the
             Historian
             has
             described
             that
             war
             ,
             as
             Evagrius
             attests
             .
             Now
             ,
             Priscus
             was
             a
             Thracian
             ,
             born
             at
             Panium
             a
             Town
             of
             Thrace
             ,
             which
             Town
             is
             mentioned
             by
             
               Hicrocles
               .
               Provincia
               Europa
               sub
               Consulariurbes
               quatuordeci●●
               .
               Eudoxia
               ,
               Heraclia
               ,
               Arcadiopolis
               ,
               Bisue
               ,
               Panion
               ,
               Orni
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Province
               Europa
               under
               a
               Consularis
               [
               contains
               ]
               fourteen
               Cities
               .
               Eudoxia
               ,
               Heraclia
               ,
               Arcadiopolis
               ,
               Bisue
               ,
               Panium
               ,
               Orni
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Besides
             ,
             Suidas
             doés
             also
             affirm
             ,
             that
             Priscus
             the
             
               Writer
               of
               the
               Histories
            
             was
             a
             Panite
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             As
             to
             my self
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             I
             have
             restored
             this
             place
             not
             unhappily
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               he
               might
               possess
               himself
               of
            
             Aspars
             
               favour
               and
               benevolence
               .
               Cedrenus
            
             confirms
             our
             emendation
             ,
             at
             the
             twelfth
             year
             of
             
               Leo
               Augustus
            
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               on
               the
               same
               year
               also
            
             Patricius
             ,
             Aspars
             
               son
               ,
               is
               created
               Caesar
               by
            
             Leo
             ,
             
               and
               is
               sent
               to
            
             Alexandria
             
               to
               draw
               off
            
             Aspar
             
               from
               the
            
             Arian
             
               opinion
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               him
               faithfull
               and
               kind
               to
               the
               Emperour
               .
            
             And
             Theophanes
             expresses
             it
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               On
               the
               same
               year
            
             Patricius
             
               the
               son
               of
            
             Aspar
             ,
             
               whom
               the
               Emperour
            
             Leo
             
               had
               made
               C●sar
               ,
               went
               to
            
             Alexandria
             ,
             
               with
               a
               design
               to
               draw
               off
            
             Aspar
             from
             Arianisme
             ,
             
               and
               to
               render
               him
               faithfull
               and
               friendly
               to
               the
               Emperour
               .
            
             Vales.
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               he
               might
               possess
               himself
               of
            
             Aspars
             madness
             .
          
           
             d
             The
             preposition
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             to
             be
             expunged
             ,
             which
             led
             Translatours
             into
             a
             mistake
             .
             For
             Nepos
             was
             not
             made
             Emperour
             on
             the
             fifth
             year
             after
             Glycerius's
             deposition
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             same
             year
             whereon
             Glycerius
             had
             been
             rejected
             ,
             (
             as
             't
             is
             related
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Fasti
            
             which
             Cuspinianus
             set
             forth
             ;
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             474.
             
             After
             this
             ,
             Nepos
             held
             the
             Empire
             five
             years
             .
             For
             he
             was
             slain
             when
             Basilius
             was
             Consul
             alone
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             480
             ;
             as
             Marcellinus
             attests
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             and
             as
             't
             is
             affirmed
             by
             the
             
               Old
               Authour
            
             of
             the
             Fasti
             ,
             whom
             Cuspinianus
             published
             .
             From
             which
             Authour
             we
             are
             informed
             ,
             that
             
               Julius
               Nepos
            
             retained
             the
             name
             of
             Emperour
             untill
             his
             death
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             'T
             is
             false
             ,
             that
             Glycerius
             from
             being
             Emperour
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             true
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             constituted
             Bishop
             of
             Portue
             ,
             which
             some
             have
             affirmed
             ,
             following
             Marcellinus
             as
             their
             Authour
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             Marcellinus
             does
             not
             say
             so
             .
             For
             his
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Leone
               solo
               Cos.
               Glycerius
               Casar
               Romae
               Imperium
               tenen
               ▪
            
             &c.
             
             Leo
             
               being
               Consul
               alone
            
             ,
             Glycerius
             
               Caesar
               holding
               the
               Empire
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               is
               driven
               from
               the
               Empire
               by
            
             Nepos
             ,
             
               son
               of
               the
               sister
               of
            
             Marcellinus
             heretofore
             Patricius
             ;
             
               and
               of
               a
               Caesar
               is
               ordained
               a
               Bishop
               in
               the
               Port
               of
               the
               City
            
             Rome
             .
             But
             in
             Marcellinus
             the
             punctation
             is
             to
             be
             altered
             thus
             :
             
               Imperio
               expulsus
               Portu
               Urbis
               Romae
               ,
               ex
               Caesare
               Episcopus
               ordinatus
               est
               ,
               being
               driven
               from
               the
               Empire
               in
               the
               Port
               of
               the
               City
               Rome
               ,
               of
               a
               Caesar
               is
               ordained
               a
               Bishop
               .
            
             Our
             emendation
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             
               Old
               Authour
            
             of
             the
             Fasti
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             quoted
             above
             ;
             [
             whose
             words
             are
             these
             ;
             ]
             
               Domino
               Leone
               Juniore
               August
               Cos.
               dejectus
               de
               Imperio
               Glycerius
               in
               Portu
               Urbis
               Rom●
               ,
               dominus
            
             Leo
             Junior
             Augustus
             
               being
               Consul
            
             ,
             Glycerius
             
               is
               cast
               from
               his
               Empire
               in
               the
               Port
               of
               the
               City
            
             Rome
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             Jordanes
             ,
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Successione
               Regnorum
            
             ,
             affirms
             that
             Glycerius
             was
             made
             Bishop
             at
             
               Salona
               .
               Jordanes's
            
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Occisoque
               Romae
            
             Anthemio
             Nepotem
             ●i●ium
             Nepotiani
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               And
               having
               killed
            
             Anthemius
             at
             Rome
             ,
             
               he
               created
            
             Nepos
             
               son
               of
            
             Nepotianus
             
               (
               to
               whom
               he
               married
               his
               Neece
               ,
               )
               Caesar
               at
            
             Ravenna
             ,
             by
             Domitianus
             
               his
               Client
               .
               Which
            
             Nepos
             
               having
               legally
               obtained
               the
               Empire
               ,
               expelled
            
             Glycerius
             ,
             
               (
               who
               had
               given
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               himself
               in
               a
               Tyrannick
               manner
               ,
               )
               from
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               Bishop
               in
            
             Salona
             of
             Dalmatia
             .
             At
             this
             place
             therefore
             in
             the
             Greek
             Te●t
             ,
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Romans
            
             ]
             must
             be
             expunged
             ,
             or
             rather
             transposed
             after
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               holds
               the
               Empire
               of
               the
            
             Romanes
             ,
             
               and
               ordains
            
             Glycerius
             ,
             
               Bishop
               ,
               &c.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Marcellinus
               Comes's
            
             computation
             is
             truer
             ,
             who
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             writes
             thus
             concerning
             this
             
               Romulus
               :
               Basilisco
               &
               Armato
               Coss.
            
             &c.
             
             
               In
               the
               Consulate
               of
            
             Basiliscus
             and
             Armatus
             ,
             
               the
               Western
               Empire
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Nation
               (
               which
            
             Octavianus
             Augustus
             
               the
               first
               of
               the
            
             Augusti
             
               began
               to
               hold
               on
               the
               seven
               hundreth
               and
               ninth
               year
               from
               the
               building
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               )
               perished
               with
               this
            
             Augustulus
             ,
             
               on
               the
               year
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               the
               Emperours
               his
               predecessours
               DXXII.
               Jordanes
            
             has
             the
             same
             words
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Successione
               Regnorum
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             this
             sum
             makes
             one
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             thirty
             and
             one
             years
             .
             Therefore
             Cedrenus
             must
             be
             corrected
             ,
             who
             from
             Romulus
             the
             Builder
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             to
             this
             
               Romulus
               Augustulus
            
             ,
             reckons
             but
             one
             thousand
             and
             eighty
             years
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             The
             reading
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             attempts
             ;
             ]
             without
             doubt
             it
             should
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               takes
               in
               hand
            
             ,
             ]
             as
             Nicephorus
             words
             it
             ,
             book
             15.
             chap.
             11.
             
             In
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             I
             found
             it
             written
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             administred
             ,
             ]
             which
             reading
             pleases
             me
             best
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             
               Leo
               the
               Elder
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Invests
               himself
               with
               the
               Purple-Robe
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Before
             the
             following
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             eighteenth
             )
             chapter
             ,
             in
             the
             incomparable
             
               Florentine
               Manuscript
            
             these
             words
             were
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               end
               of
               the
               Second
               Book
               .
            
             Then
             ,
             after
             the
             [
             seventeenth
             ]
             chapter
             ▪
             these
             words
             occur
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               matters
               agitated
               at
               the
               Synod
               convened
               at
            
             Chalcedon
             ,
             
               being
               reduced
               into
               an
               Epitome
               ,
               are
               these
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             
               fourth
               chapter
               of
               this
               book
            
             (
             where
             we
             have
             this
             same
             passage
             )
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               without
               the
               permission
               of
               him
               who
               governeth
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             ]
             occur
             no●
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             
               Greek
               Text
            
             of
             
               Valesius's
               Edition
            
             ,
             nor
             in
             that
             of
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
            
             ;
             though
             Valesius
             takes
             notice
             of
             them
             in
             his
             version
             there
             .
             At
             this
             place
             they
             are
             inserted
             into
             both
             the
             now
             mentioned
             
               Greek
               Editions
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             have
             rendred
             them
             here
             ,
             but
             (
             with
             good
             reason
             )
             have
             omitted
             them
             at
             the
             said
             fourth
             chapter
             .
             This
             latter
             answer
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Legates
            
             to
             the
             Senatours
             ,
             seems
             obscure
             and
             unintelligible
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             the
             things
             under
             the
             Sun.
             
          
           
             †
             Spoken
             by
             way
             of
             Irony
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             found
             ▪
             
          
           
             b
             In
             the
             incomparable
             Florentine
             M.
             S.
             this
             place
             is
             read
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               the
               end
               that
               it
               may
               hear
               both
               us
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Councill
            
             is
             the
             same
             .
             Christophorson
             ,
             and
             
               S
               r
               Henry
               Savill
            
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               copy
            
             ,
             have
             mended
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
               to
               the
               end
               that
               it
               may
               hear
               our
               cause
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               forementioned
            
             Dioscorus
             .
             But
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             where
             also
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             is
             wanting
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               had
               lead
               the
               way
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               him
            
             ]
             doubtless
             the
             reading
             must
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             ,
             ]
             understand
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               divine
               Letter
            
             .
             ]
             Which
             emendation
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Councill
            
             ,
             pag.
             52
             ,
             and
             53.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Bin.
            
             where
             these
             words
             occur
             .
             
               Gloriosissimi
               Judices
               &
               Amplissimus
               Senatus
               dixerunt
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               The
               most
               Glorious
               Judges
               and
               the
               most
               noble
               Senate
               said
               :
               Let
               the
               most
               Blessed
               Bishop
            
             Juvenalis
             
               declare
               ,
               why
               ▪
               when
               the
               most
               Reverend
               Bishop
            
             Dioscorus
             
               made
               an
            
             Interlocution
             
               for
               the
               reciting
               of
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               most
               holy
            
             Romish
             
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               that
               Letter
               was
               not
               read
               .
            
             Juvenalis
             
               the
               most
               Reverend
               Bishop
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             said
             :
             Johannes
             
               the
               Presbyter
               and
            
             Primicerius
             
               [
               chief
               ]
               of
               the
               Notaries
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               in
               his
               hands
               the
               sacred
               Letters
               of
               the
               most
               Religious
               and
               most
               pious
               Emperours
               ,
               and
               I
               answered
               that
               the
               Imperial
               Letters
               must
               be
               read
               .
            
             Further
             ,
             the
             very
             words
             which
             Juvenalis
             had
             made
             use
             of
             in
             that
             
               second
               Ephesine
               Synod
            
             ,
             occur
             in
             the
             abovesaid
             52.
             pag.
             where
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               second
               Ephesine
               Synod
            
             are
             recorded
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             Nicephorus
             confirms
             our
             Emendation
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             chapter
             of
             his
             15
             th
             book
             ,
             where
             he
             gives
             us
             a
             summary
             of
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Councill
            
             ,
             mostly
             transcribed
             from
             Evagrius
             .
             I
             have
             been
             larger
             in
             my
             remarks
             upon
             these
             things
             ,
             because
             Christophorson
             ,
             in
             the
             Rendition
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             hath
             wandred
             far
             from
             the
             truth
             .
             By
             the
             way
             ,
             you
             may
             observe
             the
             fraud
             committed
             in
             
               that
               second
               Ephesine
               Synod
            
             .
             For
             ,
             when
             Hilarius
             the
             Deacon
             ,
             the
             Legate
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             ,
             had
             openly
             declared
             to
             the
             Bishops
             who
             were
             present
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             Pope
             Leo's
             Letter
             ,
             and
             had
             required
             that
             it
             might
             be
             read
             in
             the
             Councill
             :
             Johannes
             the
             Presbyter
             and
             Primicerius
             of
             the
             Notaries
             ,
             arose
             and
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             in
             his
             hands
             other
             Letters
             written
             from
             the
             Emperour
             to
             Dioscorus
             .
             Then
             Juvenalis
             commanded
             ,
             that
             those
             Letters
             of
             the
             Emperour
             should
             be
             read
             ,
             no
             mention
             being
             made
             of
             Leo's
             Letter
             .
             You
             see
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             reading
             of
             Leo's
             Letter
             was
             designedly
             impeded
             ,
             by
             the
             fraud
             of
             Dioscorus
             ,
             who
             ,
             instead
             of
             Leo's
             Epistle
             ,
             caused
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius's
             Letter
             to
             be
             read
             in
             the
             Synod
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             does
             confirm
             our
             Emendation
             ;
             in
             which
             copy
             I
             found
             it
             written
             as
             I
             had
             conjectured
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Letter
             of
             Leo
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             †
             Liberty
             ,
             or
             ,
             freedome
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               come
               to
               a
               reading
            
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             would
             not
             permit
             
               Stephanus's
               Notaries
            
             to
             take
             
               the
               Acts
            
             in
             writing
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             attested
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Instruments
             .
          
           
             d
             This
             place
             ,
             which
             Evagrius
             points
             at
             here
             ,
             is
             extant
             in
             the
             
               First
               Action
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Synod
               ,
            
             pag.
             58.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               said
               ,
               from
               whence
               therefore
               ?
            
             ]
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               Councill
            
             is
             better
             ,
             (
             see
             pag.
             58
             ;
             )
             in
             the
             Imperative-mood
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               declare
               therefore
               ,
               from
               whence
            
             ?
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             Binius
             ,
             pag.
             58
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               only
               begotten
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               God
               the
               Word
               .
            
          
           
             f
             In
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Councill
            
             ,
             only
             Basilius
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             questioned
             by
             the
             Judges
             and
             Senatours
             ;
             and
             what
             answer
             he
             returned
             to
             their
             question
             ,
             is
             added
             there
             also
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             Nicephorus
             confirms
             the
             vulgar
             reading
             ,
             which
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               when
               they
               were
               interrogated
            
             :
             ]
             which
             if
             we
             will
             retain
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             
               Basilius
               and
               those
               who
               were
               with
               him
               ,
            
             were
             interrogated
             by
             the
             Judges
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             the
             Rendition
             of
             this
             place
             both
             Translatours
             have
             erred
             .
             For
             Musculus
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Thalassius
               verò
               dixit
               ,
               non
               habere
               autoritatem
               ca
               quae
               à
               principibus
               in
               hujusmodi
               causis
               judicantur
               ,
               But
            
             Thalassius
             
               said
               ,
               that
               those
               things
               which
               are
               judged
               [
               or
               ,
               determined
               ]
               by
               the
               Princes
               in
               such
               causes
               as
               these
               ,
               have
               not
               authority
               .
               Christophorson
            
             has
             followed
             the
             same
             sense
             also
             .
             Likewise
             
               Langus
               ,
               Nicephorus's
            
             Translatour
             ,
             hath
             fallen
             into
             the
             same
             mistake
             .
             But
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Councill
            
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             confute
             this
             Rendition
             .
             For
             Thalassius
             being
             questioned
             by
             the
             Judges
             ,
             makes
             this
             answer
             only
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               all
               power
               and
               authority
               was
               not
               in
               me
               .
            
             For
             ,
             although
             Juvenalis
             and
             Thalassius
             were
             ordered
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             to
             preside
             at
             the
             
               second
               Ephesine
               Synod
            
             together
             with
             Dioscorus
             ,
             notwithstanding
             in
             reallity
             all
             the
             power
             was
             in
             Dioscorus's
             hands
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             Judges
             condemned
             the
             Answer
             of
             
               Dioscorus
               ,
               Juvenalis
            
             ,
             and
             Thalassius
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               In
               a
               matter
               of
               ●aith
               this
               defence
               is
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             I
             agree
             with
             Christophorson
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savill
            
             ;
             who
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               was
               sent
               for
            
             ,
             ]
             mended
             it
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               made
               a
               complaint
            
             .
             ]
             Which
             fault
             I
             found
             to
             have
             been
             frequently
             committed
             in
             the
             
               Manuscript
               copies
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             expression
             .
          
           
             i
             This
             place
             must
             be
             corrected
             from
             the
             
               first
               Action
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Synod
               ,
            
             pag.
             142.
             
             Where
             ,
             after
             the
             Sentence
             of
             condemnation
             pronounc't
             by
             Dioscorus
             against
             Flavianus
             and
             Eusebius
             ,
             when
             Flavianus
             had
             said
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               I
               refuse
               you
               :
               Hilarius
            
             Deacon
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             said
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               't
               is
               contradicted
            
             .
             Which
             words
             are
             written
             out
             from
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               second
               Ephesine
               Synod
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             't
             is
             also
             written
             in
             Nicephorus
             .
             But
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Synod
            
             't
             is
             written
             far
             otherwise
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               in
               this
               very
               hour
            
             [
             Dioscours
             ]
             
               hath
               deposed
               :
               in
               this
               very
               hour
               let
               him
               be
               deposed
               .
            
             Which
             reading
             I
             approve
             of
             as
             being
             the
             better
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             this
             place
             of
             Evagrius
             is
             to
             be
             corrected
             from
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Chalcedon-Councill
            
             ,
             so
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Chalcedon-Councill
            
             are
             to
             be
             amended
             from
             our
             Evagrius
             .
             For
             ,
             instead
             of
             these
             words
             which
             follow
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Holy
               Lord
               do
               Thou
               revenge
               him
            
             ;
             it
             must
             [
             in
             the
             Chalcedon-Acts
             ]
             be
             written
             thus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Flavianus
             
               hath
               been
               deposed
               by
            
             Dioscorus
             :
             
               Holy
               Lord
               ,
               do
               Thou
               revenge
               him
               ,
               Orthodox
               Emperour
            
             &c.
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Evagrius
             and
             Nicephorus
             :
             and
             ●o
             the
             
               old
               Translatour
            
             of
             the
             Chalcedon-Councill
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             :
             for
             he
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Sancte
               domine
               ,
               tu
               illum
               vindica
               :
               Catholice
               Imperator
               ,
               Tu
               illum
               vindica
               ,
               Holy
               Lord
               ,
               do
               Thou
               revenge
               him
               :
               Catholick
               Emperour
               ,
               do
               you
               revenge
               him
               .
            
             From
             which
             Version
             we
             conclude
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             [
             
               Flavianus
               hath
               been
               deposed
               by
            
             Dioscorus
             ]
             ought
             necessarily
             to
             precede
             .
             Otherwise
             ,
             whither
             should
             these
             words
             [
             
               do
               Thou
               revenge
               him
            
             ]
             be
             referred
             ?
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             Some
             body
             may
             make
             a
             query
             here
             ,
             what
             Patriarch
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             at
             this
             place
             .
             My
             affirmation
             is
             that
             Anatolius
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             is
             meant
             .
             Further
             ,
             two
             things
             are
             remarkable
             here
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             orientall
             Bishops
             wish
             many
             years
             not
             to
             their
             own
             Patriarch
             ,
             but
             to
             another
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             term
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             simple
             and
             absolutely
             ,
             
               The
               Patriarch
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             giving
             him
             this
             honour
             on
             account
             of
             the
             prerogative
             of
             his
             See.
             For
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Constantinopolitane
               Synod
            
             ,
             the
             second
             place
             was
             assigned
             to
             the
             See
             of
             
               Constantinople
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             m
             From
             the
             
               Act●
               of
               the
               Chalcedon-Councill
            
             ,
             pag.
             152.
             (
             where
             this
             Interlocution
             of
             the
             Judges
             is
             recorded
             ;
             )
             Instead
             of
             Armenia
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             made
             Ancyra
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               fall
               from
            
             ,
             ]
             in
             the
             
               First
               Action
               of
               the
               Chalcedon-Councill
            
             ,
             pag.
             152
             ,
             it
             is
             truer
             written
             thus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               lie
               under
            
             .
             ]
             For
             't
             is
             referred
             to
             what
             went
             before
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               very
               same
               punishment
            
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             herewith
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             
               fourth
               chapter
            
             of
             
               this
               book
            
             ,
             where
             this
             Interlocution
             of
             the
             Judges
             occurs
             entire
             .
             In
             the
             
               fourth
               Action
            
             of
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               ▪
               Synod
            
             ,
             pag.
             217
             ,
             the
             reading
             indeed
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             but
             there
             is
             a
             word
             added
             in
             the
             foregoing
             [
             clause
             ,
             ]
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               subjected
               to
               the
               same
               punishment
            
             .
             If
             we
             should
             retain
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             then
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               being
               estranged
               from
            
             ]
             which
             follow
             ,
             would
             be
             superfluous
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             these
             two
             last
             mentioned
             words
             are
             wanting
             in
             the
             Tellerian
             and
             Florentine
             M.
             SS
             .
             and
             in
             
               Nicephorus
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               set
               forth
            
             .
          
           
             o
             In
             the
             excellent
             Florent
             .
             M.
             S.
             these
             words
             [
             
               at
               Constantinople
            
             ]
             are
             wanting
             ;
             nor
             do
             they
             occur
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Chalcedon-Councill
            
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             at
             pag.
             152
             ;
             
               Edit
               .
               Bin
               ▪
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             p
             In
             the
             
               third
               Action
               of
               the
               Chalcedon-Synod
            
             ,
             only
             the
             Bishops
             met
             ,
             nor
             were
             there
             any
             of
             the
             
               Secular
               Judges
            
             ,
             or
             Senators
             ,
             present
             in
             the
             Councill
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             
               that
               Session
            
             the
             Faith
             was
             to
             be
             treated
             of
             :
             which
             that
             they
             should
             declare
             and
             set
             forth
             ▪
             the
             Bishops
             had
             before
             been
             invited
             by
             the
             most
             glorious
             Judges
             .
             But
             the
             Bishops
             for
             a
             long
             while
             refused
             to
             do
             that
             ,
             saying
             that
             the
             Draught
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Creed
             was
             sufficient
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Constantinopolitane
             ,
             and
             
               first
               Ephesine
               Synod
            
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             at
             length
             they
             had
             yielded
             to
             the
             Judges
             request
             ,
             and
             promised
             they
             would
             do
             it
             .
             Further
             ,
             where
             the
             Faith
             is
             treated
             of
             the
             
               Secular
               Judges
            
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             .
             In
             the
             
               Third
               Action
            
             therefore
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Faith
             was
             to
             be
             treated
             of
             ,
             no
             
               Secular
               Judges
            
             were
             present
             .
             It
             is
             further
             to
             be
             remarked
             ,
             that
             at
             this
             place
             Evagrius
             hath
             omitted
             the
             transactions
             of
             the
             
               Second
               Action
               .
               Evagrius
            
             therefore
             seems
             to
             have
             taken
             the
             
               Third
               Action
            
             for
             the
             Second
             .
             Which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Acts
             of
             
               this
               very
               Synod
            
             ,
             pag.
             177
             ;
             where
             that
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             
               Second
               Meeting
            
             ,
             or
             Action
             ,
             which
             now
             is
             the
             Third
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Langus
             and
             Christophorson
             have
             rendred
             it
             Boethus
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             were
             a
             proper
             name
             .
             But
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             name
             of
             
               an
               Office.
            
             For
             the
             
               Princeps
               officii
               magistri
               officiorum
            
             was
             so
             termed
             ,
             who
             was
             of
             the
             Schole
             [
             or
             ,
             Body
             ]
             of
             
               The
               Agente●
               in
               Rebus
            
             ;
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             the
             
               Notitia
               Imperii
               Romani
            
             .
             Farther
             ,
             this
             Assistant
             of
             the
             
               Master
               of
               the
               Offices
            
             ,
             was
             by
             his
             proper
             name
             called
             Eleusinius
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             
               Third
               Action
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Synod
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Councill
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             't
             is
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             the
             
               old
               Translatour
            
             hath
             rendred
             thus
             :
             
               Et
               c●rta
               locuti
               sunt
               ,
               quae
               in
               exceptis
               habeo
               ,
               And
               they
               have
               spoken
               some
               words
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               in
               my
               Excepta
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             
               in
               my
               account
               taken
               thereof
               in
               writing
               .
            
             ]
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             Himerius
             was
             a
             Notary
             and
             a
             Reader
             ,
             sent
             by
             the
             Councill
             (
             together
             with
             the
             Bishops
             )
             to
             Dioscorus
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             take
             those
             things
             in
             writing
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             said
             on
             both
             sides
             ;
             for
             that
             was
             the
             Office
             of
             Notaries
             .
             The
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             they
             went
             to
             a
             Synod
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             carry
             each
             ,
             his
             Notary
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             take
             the
             matters
             transacted
             in
             the
             Synod
             in
             writing
             :
             to
             the
             end
             that
             ,
             after
             the
             ending
             of
             the
             Synod
             ,
             each
             Bishop
             might
             carry
             a
             copy
             of
             the
             Acts
             into
             his
             own
             Country
             .
             Further
             ,
             I
             approve
             highly
             of
             the
             old
             Translatour's
             rendring
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             excepta
             .
             Whence
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             
             Origen's
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ought
             in
             Latine
             to
             be
             termed
             Excepta
             .
             I
             know
             indeed
             ,
             that
             
             Origen's
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             by
             Rufinus
             and
             Jerome
             commonly
             termed
             
               Excerpta
               ,
               Excerptions
            
             ;
             but
             my
             Sentiment
             is
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             corruptly
             written
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             ought
             rather
             to
             be
             termed
             Excepta
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Valesius
             renders
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               Canonicum
               constitutum
               esse
               judicium
               ,
               that
               a
               Canonicall
               Judicatory
               was
               constituted
               .
            
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               answered
            
             :
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               Eustathius
               answered
            
             :
             In
             
               Valesius's
               Versi●n
               't
               is
               ,
               respondit
               Pergamius
               ,
               Pergamius
            
             answered
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             had
             judged
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             business
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             concerning
             the
             same
             matter
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             made
             use
             of
             outcries
             .
          
           
             t
             I
             am
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             with
             Learned
             men
             ,
             who
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             had
             mended
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               lent
               exaction
            
             ;
             by
             conjecture
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             .
             For
             our
             Copies
             have
             no
             alteration
             here
             .
             Yet
             the
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscript
            
             (
             which
             I
             procured
             opportunely
             ,
             whilest
             
               our
               Edition
            
             was
             in
             the
             press
             ,
             )
             has
             it
             plainly
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             u
             Nicephorus
             has
             inserted
             some
             words
             here
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               And
               he
               asked
               the
               Bishops
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             made
             himself
             obnoxious
             to
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             pronounced
             Sentence
             .
          
           
             *
             Dioscorus's
             .
          
           
             †
             Dioscorus
             .
          
           
             vv
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             same
             is
             the
             reading
             also
             in
             Nicephorus
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               ▪
               Acts
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               fourth
               chapter
               of
               this
               book
            
             ,
             (
             where
             this
             sentence
             of
             condemnation
             occurs
             ,
             )
             it
             is
             more
             truly
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               it
               was
               our
               design
            
             .
             But
             ,
             by
             transposing
             the
             prepositions
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               we
               had
               considered
               in
               relation
               to
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             writing
             is
             far
             more
             elegant
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             second
             .
          
           
             *
             These
             ▪
             
               Legates
               of
               the
               Romish-See
            
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             point
             at
             that
             expression
             used
             by
             our
             Saviour
             to
             Peter
             ,
             recorded
             Matth.
             16.
             18.
             
             As
             a
             Comment
             on
             which
             Text
             take
             these
             words
             of
             Saint
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               in
               his
               book
               de
               Unitate
               Ecclesiae
               ,
            
             termed
             also
             
               Tractatus
               de
               Simplicitate
               Prelatorum
            
             ,
             pag.
             113.
             
             Edit
             .
             Bafil
             .
             1558.
             
             
               Loquitur
               dominus
               ad
               Petrum
            
             ,
             Ego
             tibi
             dico
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             quia
             tu
             es
             Petrus
             ,
             &
             Super
             istam
             Petram
             aedificabo
             Ecclesiam
             meam
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               speaketh
               to
               Peter
            
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             that
             Thou
             art
             Peter
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             Rock
             I
             will
             build
             my
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             —
             
               And
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               he
               says
               to
               the
               same
               person
               ,
            
             Feed
             my
             sheep
             .
             
               And
               although
               he
               gives
               an
               equall
               power
               to
               all
               the
               Apostles
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               says
               ,
            
             As
             the
             Father
             hath
             sent
             me
             ,
             so
             also
             I
             send
             you
             ,
             &c.
             —
             
               Yet
               that
               he
               might
               manifest
               the
               Unity
               ,
               by
               his
               own
               authority
               he
               hath
               disposed
               the
               originall
               of
               the
               same
               Unity
               as
               beginning
               from
               One.
               For
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               were
               the
               same
               also
               ,
               that
            
             Peter
             
               was
               ,
               endowed
               with
               an
               equall
               fellowship
               ,
               both
               of
               honour
               and
               power
               ;
               but
               the
               originall
               proceeds
               from
               Unity
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               may
               be
               shown
               to
               be
               one
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             estranged
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             removed
             .
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             This
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             is
             variously
             rendred
             by
             Translatours
             .
             For
             Langus
             renders
             it
             
               Consuetudinem
               ,
               Custome
               .
               Musculus
            
             and
             Christophorson
             have
             translated
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               &
               ab
               omni
               Ecclesiastico
               Jure
               esse
               abalienatum
               ,
               and
               are
               alienated
               from
               all
               Ecclesiastick
               Right
               .
            
             The
             
               Old
               Translatour
               of
               the
               Chalcedon-Councill
            
             ,
             pag.
             214
             ,
             renders
             it
             
               Functionem
               ,
               Function
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             is
             the
             truer
             Version
             .
             In
             the
             
               Libell
               of
               Deposition
            
             of
             the
             same
             Dioscorus
             ,
             which
             the
             Chalcedon-Synod
             sent
             ,
             almost
             in
             the
             very
             same
             words
             ,
             to
             the
             Clergy
             men
             of
             the
             Alexandrian
             Church
             who
             were
             then
             at
             Chalcedon
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Degree
             .
             In
             the
             sentence
             of
             condemnation
             pronounced
             against
             the
             same
             Dioscorus
             by
             the
             Legates
             of
             the
             
               Romish
               See
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             this
             word
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Office
             ,
             is
             made
             use
             of
             .
             Now
             ,
             these
             words
             are
             therefore
             added
             by
             the
             Synod
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             shew
             ,
             that
             Dioscorus
             was
             reduced
             to
             a
             Laïck-communion
             .
             For
             he
             is
             not
             only
             said
             to
             be
             divested
             of
             the
             Episcopall
             dignity
             ,
             but
             is
             also
             removed
             from
             every
             Ecclesiastick
             Office
             :
             least
             any
             one
             should
             think
             him
             to
             be
             removed
             from
             the
             
               Episcopall
               Act
            
             :
             [
             or
             ,
             acting
             as
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             ]
             and
             thrust
             down
             into
             the
             degree
             of
             the
             Presbyterate
             .
             For
             to
             do
             that
             ,
             is
             sacriledge
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             said
             in
             the
             
               fourth
               Action
               of
               the
               Chalcedon-Synod
            
             ,
             pag.
             247.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             z
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             should
             (
             as
             it
             seems
             ,
             )
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Clergy
               of
               the
               most
               Holy
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             
               Dioscorus's
               Libell
               of
               Deposition
            
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             Clergy-men
             of
             the
             Alexandrian
             Church
             ,
             who
             were
             then
             at
             Chalcedon
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Chalcedon-Councill
            
             ,
             pag.
             214.
             
             Due
             order
             did
             require
             indeed
             ,
             that
             
             Dioscorus's
             Deposition
             should
             be
             declared
             by
             the
             Synod
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Egypt
             also
             .
             But
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Chalcedon-Councill
             were
             to
             perform
             that
             afterwards
             ,
             in
             their
             
               Synodick
               Letter
            
             .
             At
             that
             time
             they
             had
             done
             sufficient
             ,
             in
             declaring
             
             Dioscorus's
             Deposition
             to
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Ecclesiasticks
            
             who
             were
             then
             at
             Chalcedon
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             El●●mosynus
             the
             Presbyter
             and
             Oeconomus
             [
             or
             ,
             Steward
             ,
             ]
             and
             to
             
               Euthalius
               Arch-Deacon
            
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             
             Evagrius's
             words
             do
             sufficiently
             declare
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             here
             concerning
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Egypt
             .
             For
             he
             calls
             them
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Alexandrian
             Church
             :
             which
             appellation
             agrees
             not
             with
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Egypt
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             Nicephorus
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Chalcedon-Councill
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             I
             found
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             And
             so
             't
             is
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             convention
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               true
               Religion
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Doubtless
             the
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             must
             be
             expunged
             ;
             in
             regard
             't
             is
             altogether
             superfluous
             at
             this
             place
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             place
             here
             meant
             by
             Evagrius
             ,
             is
             extant
             in
             the
             
               Second
               Action
            
             of
             the
             Chalcedon-Councill
             ,
             pag.
             159
             ,
             
               Edit
               .
               Bin.
            
             But
             't
             is
             to
             be
             remarked
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             have
             given
             an
             Advertisement
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             Copies
             of
             the
             Chalcedon-Synod
             which
             Evagrius
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             were
             different
             from
             those
             we
             now
             have
             .
             For
             that
             which
             is
             to
             us
             the
             
               Third
               Action
            
             ,
             to
             Evagrius
             is
             
               the
               Second
            
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             already
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             which
             in
             our
             copies
             is
             inscribed
             the
             
               Second
               Action
            
             ,
             is
             
               the
               Third
            
             to
             Evagrius
             ;
             as
             it
             will
             be
             made
             manifest
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             those
             following
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               Pr●lude
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             Cessation
             .
          
           
             c
             The
             place
             which
             Evagrius
             means
             here
             ,
             occurs
             in
             the
             
               Second
               Action
            
             of
             the
             Chalcedon-Councill
             ,
             pag.
             159.
             
             Also
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             Cecropius
             Bishop
             of
             Sebastopolis
             occur
             in
             the
             
               same
               page
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             This
             place
             is
             also
             extant
             in
             the
             
               Second
               Action
            
             of
             the
             Chalcedon-Synod
             ,
             pag.
             160.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               prate
               against
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               that
               he
               hath
               been
               begotten
               the
               only
               begotten
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             e
             For
             the
             divine
             and
             humane
             Nature
             being
             joyned
             together
             ,
             have
             constituted
             to
             us
             one
             Christ
             and
             Lord.
             And
             so
             that
             is
             true
             which
             Cyrillus
             says
             ,
             viz.
             that
             two
             Natures
             diverse
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             have
             come
             together
             into
             a
             true
             unity
             :
             which
             ,
             nevertheless
             ,
             Christophorson
             understood
             not
             .
             Not
             that
             of
             two
             Natures
             one
             is
             made
             ,
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             Eutyches
             asserted
             :
             But
             ,
             that
             of
             two
             Natures
             one
             Christ
             hath
             existed
             .
             And
             thus
             Cyrillus
             has
             explained
             his
             own
             opinion
             a
             little
             after
             these
             words
             ;
             whereas
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               an
               ineffable
               mysticall
               and
               secret
               concourse
               to
               an
               unity
               .
            
             From
             hence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             
               Johannes
               Langus
            
             ,
             otherwise
             the
             Learned
             Translatour
             of
             Nicephorus
             ,
             hath
             mistook
             here
             ,
             who
             has
             rendred
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             not
             unity
             ,
             but
             )
             union
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               that
               by
               the
               divinity
               and
               humanity
               they
               [
               the
               Natures
               ]
               have
               perfected
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             came
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             made
             one
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             piercings
             .
          
           
             †
             Chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             withall
             suffrages
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             partly
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             partly
             .
          
           
             f
             In
             the
             
               Second
               Action
            
             of
             the
             Chalcedon-Councill
             ,
             pag.
             161
             ▪
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             are
             ]
             it
             is
             written
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             contain
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               We
               that
               are
               Orthodox
               do
               believe
               thus
               .
            
             In
             the
             
               Second
               Action
            
             of
             the
             Chalcedon-Councill
             ,
             p.
             169
             ,
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Orthodox
               do
               believe
               thus
            
             ;
             which
             reading
             I
             like
             better
             ,
             although
             Nicephorus
             confirms
             the
             common
             reading
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             laying
             down
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Heb.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             I
             agree
             with
             Learned
             men
             ,
             who
             (
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               all
            
             )
             have
             mended
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               instead
               of
               every
               man
            
             ;
             so
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Second
               Action
            
             of
             the
             Chalcedon-Councill
             ,
             pag.
             170.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             body
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             body
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Head.
             
          
           
             i
             In
             the
             
               Second
               Action
            
             of
             the
             Chalcedon-Councill
             ,
             this
             place
             of
             Cyrillus
             is
             written
             otherwise
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               For
               he
               continued
               what
               he
               was
               :
               but
               't
               is
               altogether
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               dwells
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               divine
               Nature
               in
               the
               humane
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             with
             men
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             an
             Intervall
             .
          
           
             k
             There
             is
             an
             ambiguity
             in
             these
             words
             .
             For
             they
             may
             as
             well
             be
             referred
             to
             
             Cyrillus's
             twelve
             heads
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             speaks
             just
             before
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             requests
             of
             Atticus
             Bishop
             of
             Nicopolis
             ;
             to
             which
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             agreed
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             in
             the
             
               Second
               Action
            
             of
             the
             Chalcedon-Councill
             ,
             about
             the
             end
             of
             it
             .
             
               Johannes
               Langus
            
             has
             followed
             the
             former
             sense
             .
             But
             the
             latter
             explication
             pleases
             me
             best
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             I
             assent
             to
             the
             Learned
             ,
             who
             (
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               about
               Anatolius
            
             ,
             )
             before
             us
             had
             mended
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             with
             Anatolius
             .
             In
             Nicephorus
             the
             preposition
             is
             wanting
             ,
             which
             nevertheless
             seems
             to
             me
             altogether
             necessary
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             In
             the
             excellent
             Florentine
             M.
             S.
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               concerning
               the
               Fathers
            
             ;
             which
             is
             better
             than
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               from
               the
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             same
             with
             that
             first
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Second
               Action
            
             of
             the
             Chalcedon-Councill
             .
             Further
             ,
             who
             these
             Fathers
             should
             be
             ,
             for
             whom
             the
             Bishops
             entreat
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             restored
             to
             the
             Synod
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             difficult
             to
             guess
             .
             For
             they
             are
             these
             ,
             Juvenalis
             Bishop
             of
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Thalassius
            
             of
             Caesarea
             in
             
               Cappadocia
               ,
               Eusebius
               ,
               Eustathius
            
             ,
             and
             Basilius
             ;
             who
             had
             been
             deposed
             in
             the
             
               First
               Action
            
             together
             with
             Dioscorus
             ,
             by
             an
             Interlocution
             of
             the
             Judges
             and
             Senatours
             .
             On
             account
             therefore
             of
             this
             deposition
             which
             the
             Bishops
             had
             approved
             of
             by
             their
             suffrages
             ,
             these
             five
             Bishops
             ,
             were
             present
             neither
             at
             the
             Second
             nor
             
               Third
               Action
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             Bishops
             which
             is
             prefixt
             before
             those
             Actions
             .
             Besides
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Third
               Action
            
             ,
             when
             the
             Legates
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             had
             pronounced
             a
             sentence
             of
             deposition
             against
             Dioscorus
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             confirmed
             it
             by
             their
             own
             subscriptions
             :
             excepting
             these
             five
             ,
             as
             Evagrius
             has
             truly
             observed
             above
             .
             In
             the
             
               Common
               Editions
            
             of
             the
             Chalcedon-Synod
             ,
             pag.
             212
             ,
             the
             names
             even
             of
             these
             five
             Bishops
             occur
             written
             also
             :
             but
             ,
             out
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             the
             other
             Bishops
             .
             Whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             subscribed
             at
             such
             time
             as
             the
             sentence
             was
             pronounc't
             ,
             but
             a
             long
             while
             after
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             been
             restored
             ,
             and
             had
             recovered
             their
             former
             dignity
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             manifestly
             concluded
             from
             what
             is
             said
             above
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             most
             true
             which
             I
             have
             already
             remark't
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             
               Second
               Action
            
             of
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               Synod
            
             is
             by
             Evagrius
             taken
             for
             
               The
               Third
            
             ,
             and
             
               The
               Third
            
             for
             
               The
               Second
            
             .
             But
             ,
             which
             Copies
             are
             worthiest
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             whether
             those
             which
             Evagrius
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             or
             them
             which
             we
             have
             now
             extant
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             pronounce
             .
             To
             me
             ,
             the
             Copies
             made
             use
             of
             by
             Evagrius
             seem
             more
             certain
             .
             First
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             their
             Antiquity
             ;
             for
             doubtless
             they
             were
             older
             than
             those
             we
             now
             use
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             legitimate
             and
             true
             order
             of
             matters
             transacted
             .
             For
             ,
             after
             an
             accurate
             Examination
             of
             
             Dioscorus's
             Cause
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Interlocution
             of
             the
             Judges
             ,
             who
             had
             pronounced
             him
             to
             have
             offended
             against
             the
             Canons
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             to
             be
             deposed
             ;
             all
             which
             was
             done
             in
             the
             
               First
               Action
            
             :
             it
             remained
             ,
             that
             Dioscorus
             by
             a
             Canonicall
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Bishops
             should
             be
             condemned
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             that
             Action
             ,
             wherein
             Dioscorus
             was
             deposed
             by
             the
             Bishops
             by
             a
             
               Synodick
               Sentence
            
             ,
             ought
             immediately
             to
             follow
             
               The
               First
               Action
            
             .
             Therefore
             Evagrius
             and
             Nicephorus
             have
             rightly
             placed
             it
             in
             the
             second
             place
             .
             A
             third
             reason
             is
             drawn
             from
             the
             
               Third
               Action
            
             it self
             ,
             pag.
             177.
             where
             Dioscorus
             is
             said
             to
             have
             answered
             the
             Legates
             sent
             to
             him
             from
             the
             Holy
             Synod
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Quoniam
               ante
               haec
               in
               congregatione
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               In
               regard
               before
               this
               the
               most
               magnificent
               Judges
               sitting
               in
               the
               Convention
               ,
               have
               determined
               some
               things
               ,
               after
               a
               large
            
             Interlocution
             
               of
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               now
               a
               second
               meeting
               calls
               me
               out
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               nulling
               of
               what
               has
               been
               said
               before
               .
            
             Nevertheless
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             which
             occurs
             at
             the
             close
             of
             the
             
               Second
               Action
               ,
               viz
            
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Illyricum
             cried
             out
             thus
             ,
             
               Dioscorus
               to
               the
               Synod
               ,
               Dioscorus
               to
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             Which
             doubtless
             they
             would
             not
             have
             dared
             to
             say
             after
             
             Dioscorus's
             deposition
             to
             which
             themselves
             had
             subscribed
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             the
             
               Second
               Action
            
             ,
             where
             this
             Acclamation
             occurs
             ,
             ought
             necessarily
             to
             precede
             The
             
               Third
               Action
            
             ;
             in
             which
             Dioscorus
             was
             Canonically
             deposed
             .
             And
             this
             I
             think
             to
             be
             truer
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               due
               Decrees
            
             ;
             ]
             it
             must
             undoubtedly
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Decrees
               which
               had
               been
               given
               forth
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             Nicephorus
             .
             And
             this
             reading
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             
               fourth
               Action
            
             of
             the
             Chalcedon-Synod
             ,
             pag.
             218
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Paper
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             made
             strangers
             to
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             to
             the
             Divine
             heighth
             .
          
           
             o
             Christophorson
             read
             it
             in
             the
             
               plurall
               number
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               they
               subscribed
            
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             Nicephorus
             :
             which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Chalcedon-Synod
            
             ,
             pag.
             218
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             of
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             of
             Augusta
             ;
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             Pulcheria
             ;
             
               see
               chap.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             p
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
               concerning
               all
               those
               other
               things
            
             ,
             ]
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Florentine
             and
             Tellerian
             M.
             SS
             .
             is
             truer
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               concerning
               those
               [
               other
               ]
               five
               persons
            
             ;
             in
             the
             
               Fourth
               Action
               of
               the
               Chalcedon-Synod
            
             ,
             pag.
             232
             ▪
             the
             reading
             is
             the
             same
             with
             this
             last
             mentioned
             ;
             as
             likewise
             that
             in
             Nicephorus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             Christ.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             person
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             nomination
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             delay
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             in
             certain
             papers
             .
          
           
             q
             There
             is
             extant
             a
             
               Supplicatory
               Libell
            
             ,
             presented
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Marcianus
             by
             the
             Monks
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fourth
               Action
            
             of
             the
             Chalcedon-Synod
             ,
             pag.
             237.
             
             In
             this
             Libell
             the
             Monks
             request
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             an
             Oecumenicall
             Synod
             might
             be
             convened
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             Emperour
             had
             before
             given
             order
             to
             be
             assembled
             ;
             )
             which
             might
             consult
             the
             safety
             of
             all
             persons
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Monks
             might
             not
             be
             compelled
             by
             violence
             to
             subscribe
             .
             Those
             Monks
             ,
             belike
             ,
             did
             not
             believe
             that
             Synod
             to
             be
             Oecumenicall
             ,
             at
             which
             Dioscorus
             and
             the
             other
             Bishops
             of
             Egypt
             were
             not
             present
             .
             They
             requested
             therefore
             ,
             that
             Dioscorus
             might
             be
             wholly
             restored
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             another
             Libell
             which
             is
             recited
             afterwards
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             Synod
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               brought
               an
               Excommunication
               upon
            
             Leo.
             
          
           
             r
             
               As
               to
               my self
               it
               seemeth
               ,
               I
               have
               restored
               this
               place
               very
               happily
               .
               For
               ,
               of
               these
               three
               words
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               from
               this
               instant
            
             ]
             I
             have
             made
             one
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               the
               Judges
               desired
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             Nicephorus
             ,
             perceiving
             this
             place
             to
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             by
             adding
             a
             word
             made
             it
             good
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               From
               this
               instant
               the
               Judges
               ordered
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Which
             emendation
             is
             contradicted
             by
             the
             Authority
             
               of
               the
               Acts
            
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             Evagrius's
             mind
             .
             For
             the
             
               S●cular
               Judges
            
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             Emperour's
             order
             were
             present
             at
             the
             Synod
             ,
             never
             Commanded
             that
             Leo's
             Letter
             should
             be
             inserted
             into
             the
             definition
             of
             the
             Faith
             ;
             but
             only
             
               desired
               that
            
             of
             the
             Bishops
             :
             which
             nevertheless
             was
             denied
             them
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             the
             
               Fifth
               Action
            
             ,
             pag.
             250.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               agreeable
               to
            
             ]
             must
             be
             understood
             .
             For
             the
             Bishops
             did
             not
             make
             answer
             that
             they
             believed
             Leo
             ,
             according
             as
             Christophorson
             renders
             it
             ;
             but
             ,
             that
             they
             
               believed
               with
               Leo
            
             [
             or
             ,
             as
             Leo
             
               did
               believe
            
             ,
             ]
             as
             Langus
             and
             Musculus
             have
             rightly
             rendred
             it
             .
             For
             thus
             they
             had
             acclaimed
             ,
             as
             Leo
             
               does
               ,
               so
               we
               believe
            
             ;
             as
             it
             occurs
             in
             the
             
               fifth
               Action
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nicephorus
             has
             mended
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
               according
               to
            
             Leo.
             But
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Evagrius
             wrote
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               according
               to
            
             Leo's
             opinion
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Judges
             speak
             in
             the
             
               Fifth
               Action
            
             of
             
               this
               Councill
            
             ,
             pag.
             250.
             
             Further
             ,
             before
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             verb
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               there
               ought
            
             ]
             seems
             necessary
             to
             be
             added
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             u
             In
             the
             
               Fifth
               Action
               of
               the
               Chalcedon-Councill
            
             ,
             't
             is
             written
             
               adverbially
               ,
               thus
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               inconvertibly
               ,
               and
               indivisibly
               ,
               and
               inconfusealy
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             vv
             Before
             these
             ▪
             some
             words
             seem
             to
             be
             wanting
             in
             the
             Greek-Text
             ,
             which
             from
             ,
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Chalcedon-Councill
             may
             be
             supplied
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Bishops
               intreated
               them
               to
               go
               into
               the
            
             Oratory
             [
             
               of
               the
               Holy
            
             Euphemia's
             Church
             .
             ]
             Further
             ▪
             the
             mistake
             of
             Langus
             and
             Christophorson
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             here
             ;
             who
             have
             rendred
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Holy
               Martyr
            
             Euphemia
             .
             
               The
               Synod
               of
               Chalcedon
            
             was
             indeed
             assembled
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             or
             Church
             of
             Saint
             Euphemia
             .
             But
             ,
             the
             Treaty
             ,
             or
             Conference
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Faith
             was
             held
             in
             the
             Oratory
             of
             the
             said
             Church
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             Emperour
             had
             given
             order
             in
             the
             Allocution
             which
             is
             recited
             in
             the
             Councill
             ,
             pag.
             250.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               meet
               in
               the
            
             Oratory
             [
             or
             Quire
             ]
             
               of
               the
               most
               Holy
               Church
            
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             [
             Martyrium
             ]
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             from
             the
             
               Third
               Action
            
             of
             the
             Chalcedon-Synod
             ,
             where
             the
             Bishops
             are
             said
             to
             have
             met
             in
             the
             
               Martyrium
               of
               the
               most
               Holy
               and
               Victorious
               Martyr
            
             Euphemia
             ,
             And
             in
             the
             
               other
               Actions
               of
               that
               Councill
               ,
               the
               same
            
             Bishops
             are
             said
             to
             have
             come
             together
             into
             the
             most
             holy
             church
             of
             the
             same
             Martyr
             .
             In
             regard
             therefore
             't
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             Oratory
             (
             wherein
             some
             few
             of
             the
             Bishops
             met
             only
             ,
             to
             treat
             concerning
             the
             Faith
             ,
             together
             with
             Anatolius
             and
             the
             Deputies
             of
             the
             
               Romish
               See
            
             ,
             )
             was
             part
             of
             Saint
             Euphemia's
             Church
             ,
             it
             remains
             to
             be
             inquired
             ,
             what
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             was
             .
             Saint
             Euphemia's
             Church
             consisted
             of
             three
             spacious
             Edifices
             ;
             the
             first
             whereof
             was
             an
             Atrium
             ,
             or
             ,
             Court.
             The
             second
             ,
             the
             Basilico
             ,
             [
             or
             ,
             
               the
               Church
               it self
            
             ;
             ]
             the
             third
             ,
             the
             Altar
             built
             in
             form
             of
             a
             Cuppolo
             ,
             as
             Evagrius
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             
               third
               chapter
            
             of
             
               this
               book
            
             .
             The
             Oratory
             therefore
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Altar
             ,
             which
             now
             a
             days
             we
             term
             the
             Choire
             ,
             or
             ,
             Quire.
             Nor
             has
             our
             Evagrius
             done
             right
             ,
             in
             making
             use
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             signifie
             
               the
               Oratory
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Emperour
             had
             not
             ordered
             the
             Bishops
             to
             meet
             in
             the
             Martyrium
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Oratory
             of
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             now
             said
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             to
             the
             Divine
             heighth
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             by
             the
             Emperour's
             order
             .
          
           
             *
             Ordained
             ,
             or
             ,
             Constituted
             .
          
           
             x
             Not
             a
             
               Metropoliticall
               Right
               or
               Priviledge
            
             ,
             but
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Metropolis
             only
             ,
             was
             given
             to
             the
             City
             of
             Chalcedon
             :
             for
             these
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Emperour
             
               Marcianus's
               Law
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               We
               have
               Decreed
               ,
               that
               the
               City
               of
               the
               Chalcedonensians
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Synod
               of
               the
               most
               Holy
               Faith
               was
               convened
               ,
               should
               have
               the
               priviledges
               of
               a
               Metropolis
               ,
               honouring
               it
               with
               the
               name
               only
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               its
               proper
               dignity
               being
               preserved
               to
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               the
            
             Nicomedians
             .
             But
             although
             the
             Emperour
             in
             these
             words
             seems
             to
             adorn
             only
             the
             City
             it self
             of
             the
             Chalcedonensians
             ,
             with
             the
             Title
             of
             a
             Metropolis
             ,
             yet
             that
             priviledge
             belongs
             even
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Chalcedonensians
             also
             .
             From
             that
             time
             therefore
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Chalcedon
             had
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             Metropolitane
             :
             but
             ,
             had
             no
             
               Metropoliticall
               Right
               or
               Priviledge
            
             ,
             because
             the
             Emperour
             by
             this
             Law
             would
             have
             nothing
             diminished
             from
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Nicomedia
             .
             The
             Bishops
             of
             this
             very
             Councill
             have
             determined
             [
             or
             judged
             ]
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Nicomedia
             and
             Nicaea
             .
             For
             ,
             whereas
             Nicaea
             by
             the
             Emperour's
             Rescript
             had
             obtained
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             Metropolis
             ,
             the
             Judges
             and
             Bishops
             who
             were
             in
             the
             Councill
             made
             answer
             ,
             that
             this
             honour
             had
             been
             given
             only
             to
             the
             City
             by
             the
             Emperours
             ;
             nor
             could
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Nicaea
             by
             this
             Law
             arrogate
             to
             himself
             a
             
               Metropoliticall
               Right
               or
               Priviledge
            
             ;
             but
             was
             only
             preferred
             before
             the
             other
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Province
             Bythinia
             :
             so
             that
             ,
             he
             was
             accounted
             in
             the
             second
             place
             after
             the
             Metropolitane
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             
               Thirteenth
               Action
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             what
             the
             
               Metropoliticall
               Rights
               and
               Priviledges
            
             were
             ,
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             the
             
               Canons
               of
               the
            
             Nicene
             Councill
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Ordinations
             of
             
               Provinciall
               Bishops
            
             should
             not
             be
             made
             without
             the
             Metropolitan's
             consent
             :
             and
             that
             the
             
               Metropolitane
               Bishop
            
             should
             have
             a
             power
             of
             calling
             out
             the
             
               Provinciall
               Bishops
            
             to
             a
             Councill
             of
             his
             own
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Florentine
               Manuscript
            
             I
             found
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             although
             in
             the
             Chalcedon-Councill
             it
             is
             always
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Regularly
             it
             should
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             the
             Ancients
             seem
             to
             have
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             many
             places
             in
             the
             Chalcedon-Councill
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               what
               was
               fitting
               should
               be
               done
               .
            
          
           
             y
             In
             Nicephorus
             ,
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               other
               things
            
             ,
             ]
             it
             is
             righter
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             with
             the
             accent
             in
             the
             last
             syllable
             save
             one
             ;
             understand
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Session
             ,
             or
             Convention
             .
             I
             wonder
             ,
             that
             neither
             Musculus
             nor
             Christophorson
             perceived
             this
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             z
             Yes
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Ninth
               Action
            
             ,
             the
             Cause
             of
             Theodoret
             the
             Bishop
             was
             judged
             ,
             as
             
               Our
               Copies
            
             show
             us
             .
             But
             the
             Copies
             of
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               Synod
            
             ,
             which
             Evagrius
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             different
             from
             ours
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             Evagrius
             reckons
             a
             
               Seventh
               Action
            
             ,
             wherein
             other
             Canons
             were
             promulged
             .
             
               Which
               Action
            
             is
             at
             this
             day
             wanting
             in
             
               our
               Copies
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Tenth
               Action
            
             of
             the
             Chalcedon-Councill
             ,
             and
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             the
             Praeposition
             is
             wanting
             .
             But
             in
             the
             
               Florentine
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             I
             found
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             same
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             among
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               of
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ▪
            
             Vales.
             The
             reading
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             The
             Bishops
             Decreed
             ,
             that
             as
             well
             Bassianus
             ,
             as
             Stephanus
             ,
             should
             be
             removed
             from
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             their
             place
             another
             Bishop
             should
             be
             made
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Eleventh
             and
             
               Twelfth
               Action
            
             .
             This
             place
             of
             Evagrius
             therefore
             is
             to
             be
             made
             good
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               as
               well
               he
               as
            
             Stephanus
             
               should
               be
               ejected
               ,
               or
               ,
               deposed
               ,
               and
               another
               Substituted
               in
               their
               room
               .
               Vales.
               
            
          
           
             c
             Instead
             of
             Basianus
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             made
             Sabinianus
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Chalcedon-Councill
            
             .
             Of
             this
             Sabinianus
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Perrenses
             (
             which
             is
             a
             City
             in
             the
             
               Euphratensian
               Province
               )
               Liberatus
            
             makes
             mention
             ,
             in
             the
             
               twelfth
               Chapter
            
             of
             
               his
               Breviarium
            
             .
             Also
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             Epistle
             of
             Theodoret's
             extant
             ,
             written
             to
             this
             Sabinianus
             ,
             which
             is
             reckoned
             the
             126
             th
             amongst
             
               his
               Epistles
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             should
             be
             placed
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e590320
           
             *
             Viz.
             
               Leo
               the
               Second
            
             ;
             See
             book
             2.
             chap.
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             most
             excellent
             Florentine
             M.
             S.
             at
             this
             place
             some
             Learned
             Scholiast
             had
             set
             these
             words
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Oh
               ,
               the
               likeness
               to
               what
               it
               is
               now
               ▪
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               was
               conversant
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               like
               those
               of
               slaves
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               ,
               Tellerian
            
             ,
             and
             Florentine
             M.
             SS
             .
             and
             in
             
               Stephens's
               Edit
            
             .
             the
             adverb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             wanting
             ,
             which
             Learned
             men
             had
             put
             in
             by
             conjecture
             ,
             unhappily
             enough
             .
             But
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             should
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             entrance
             ,
             ]
             in
             my
             judgment
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               creep
               into
            
             :
             and
             this
             reading
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Nicephorus
             ,
             book
             16.
             chap.
             1.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             I
             assent
             to
             the
             Learned
             ,
             who
             have
             long
             since
             ménded
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               But
               continues
               so
               impregnable
            
             ,
             &c.
             although
             the
             Manuscript
             Copies
             vary
             not
             here
             .
             But
             Nicephorus
             ,
             when
             he
             perceived
             this
             place
             to
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             interpolated
             it
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               whence
               he
               continues
               so
               impregnable
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               changing
               his
               frequent
               slaveries
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               any
               person
               thus
               made
               an
               Emperour
               :
            
             doubtless
             it
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               really
               and
               truly
               made
            
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             Nicephorus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             understood
             not
             this
             phrase
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             his
             Version
             .
             For
             he
             has
             rendred
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Ad
               hunc
               modum
            
             Zeno
             
               in
               initio
               imperii
               sui
               vitam
               instituit
               ,
               After
               this
               manner
            
             Zeno
             
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Empire
               ordered
               his
               life
               .
               Graecians
            
             take
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             
               a
               dissolute
               and
               intemperate
               life
            
             .
             Which
             word
             does
             frequently
             occur
             in
             this
             sense
             in
             
               Dion
               Cocceianus
            
             and
             others
             .
             Hence
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             taken
             for
             Luxury
             and
             Delights
             ,
             as
             Suidas
             attests
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             Greeks
             do
             term
             Dissolute
             and
             Luxurious
             persons
             thus
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             observe
             no
             rule
             of
             living
             .
             So
             
               Dionysius
               Halicarnacensis
            
             ,
             in
             
               his
               fifth
               book
            
             ,
             speaking
             of
             a
             just
             King.
             says
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               not
               at
               all
               receding
               from
               the
               Institutions
               of
               his
               Ancestours
               .
               Nicephorus
            
             therefore
             has
             rightly
             expounded
             this
             place
             of
             Evagrius
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               an
               incomposed
               and
               disorderly
               person
               ,
               and
               most
               extravagantly
               dissolute
               in
               his
               life
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               as
               well
               at
               the
               rising
               as
               setting
               Sun.
               
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             the
             Barbarians
             
               inhabiting
               Tents
            
             .
          
           
             b
             'T
             is
             strange
             that
             neither
             Translatour
             hath
             hit
             the
             sence
             of
             this
             place
             .
             For
             Musculus
             renders
             it
             thus
             ▪
             
               Zenone
               deinceps
               ad
               Barbaricum
               morem
               violenter
               abrepto
               ,
            
             Zeno
             
               being
               from
               thenceforth
               violently
               hurried
               away
               to
               a
            
             Barbarick
             disposition
             .
             But
             Christophorson
             Translates
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               Zeno
               vero
               reliquis
               etiam
               Imperii
               partibus
               per
               vim
               barbaro
               quodam
               more
               ac
               modo
               spoliatus
               est
               ,
               But
            
             Zeno
             
               in
               the
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               Empire
               also
               by
               force
               committed
               spoils
               in
               a
               certain
               barbarous
               fashion
               and
               manner
               .
            
             But
             had
             they
             consulted
             Nicephorus
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             had
             a
             right
             understanding
             of
             this
             place
             from
             him
             .
             For
             Nicephorus
             has
             explained
             these
             words
             of
             Evagrius
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               But
               whatever
               had
               been
               left
               by
               them
            
             [
             the
             Barbarians
             ,
             ]
             
               was
               forcibly
               taken
               away
               by
            
             Zeno
             ,
             
               who
               insested
            
             [
             
               the
               Provinces
            
             ]
             
               at
               no
               less
               rate
               than
               the
            
             Barbarians
             .
             Further
             ,
             in
             the
             Florentine
             and
             Tellerian
             M.
             SS
             .
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Plurall
             number
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             me
             more
             elegant
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Zeno
             having
             heard
             of
             Basiliscus's
             defection
             ,
             struck
             with
             fear
             ,
             fled
             with
             his
             wi●e
             Ariadne
             into
             Isauria
             ,
             and
             betook
             himself
             to
             a
             most
             strong
             Castle
             ,
             the
             name
             whereof
             was
             Ubara
             :
             but
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             Basiliscus
             had
             sent
             Hillus
             and
             Trocondus
             with
             vast
             forces
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             Tessaedes
             ,
             or
             rather
             as
             Nicephorus
             says
             ,
             to
             the
             City
             Seleucia
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Head
             City
             of
             all
             Isauria
             .
             There
             he
             was
             a
             long
             while
             Besieged
             by
             Hillus
             and
             Trocondus
             ,
             as
             Theophanes
             relates
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             pag.
             104.
             
             Cedrenus
             also
             and
             Nicephorus
             do
             affirm
             the
             same
             .
             But
             in
             Theophanes
             ,
             the
             name
             Trocondus
             is
             corrupted
             .
             For
             the
             
               common
               Editions
            
             have
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Hillus
               and
               Secundus
            
             ,
             whereas
             it
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Trocondus
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             rightly
             written
             in
             Nicephorus
             .
             Indeed
             the
             same
             Theophanes
             ,
             pag.
             106
             ▪
             terms
             him
             Procundus
             ;
             which
             comes
             nearer
             to
             the
             true
             reading
             .
             This
             person
             was
             Brother
             to
             Hillus
             ,
             and
             bore
             the
             Consulate
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             482
             ,
             as
             it
             occurs
             in
             
               Marcellinus's
               Chronicon
            
             :
             but
             at
             length
             ,
             when
             Hillus
             had
             set
             up
             for
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             Trocondus
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             sent
             by
             his
             Brother
             to
             get
             Forces
             ,
             was
             taken
             by
             Johannes
             a
             
               Master
               of
               the
               Milice
            
             ,
             and
             beheaded
             ;
             as
             Theophanes
             ,
             informs
             us
             pag.
             112.
             
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             at
             that
             place
             of
             Theophanes
             the
             name
             Trocondus
             is
             likewise
             corrupted
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             words
             are
             transposed
             ;
             and
             are
             to
             be
             restored
             to
             their
             Pristine
             order
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Country
               of
               the
            
             Isaurians
             
               where
               he
               himself
               had
               been
               born
               :
            
             which
             words
             of
             
               Evagrius
               ,
               Nicephorus
            
             has
             exprest
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               And
               having
               gathered
               an
               Army
               fit
               for
               an
               Engagement
               ,
               he
               sent
               it
               to
               besiege
            
             Zeno
             at
             Seleucia
             in
             Isauria
             .
             
               Which
               Country
               had
               given
            
             Zeno
             
               Birth
               ,
               and
               at
               that
               time
               ●id
               the
               Fugitive
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Rejecting
             ,
             or
             ,
             abolishing
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Without
             doubt
             it
             must
             be
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               an
               Embassy
               therefore
            
             .
             Which
             though
             it
             may
             seem
             a
             small
             and
             triviall
             emendation
             ,
             is
             yet
             altogether
             necessary
             .
             In
             Nicephorus
             ,
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             therefore
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               To
               make
               use
               of
               his
               circular
               Syllables
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Composure
               of
               which
               Letters
               say
               these
               words
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             God-loving
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Conjunction
             ,
             or
             ,
             binding
             together
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             From
             hence
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Ground
             and
             Firmament
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Together
             with
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Hold
             [
             
               obliege
               ,
               bind
            
             ,
             ]
             the
             Orthodox
             people
             in
             all
             God's
             most
             Holy
             Churches
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Afterwards
             .
          
           
             b
             There
             is
             indeed
             extant
             a
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine's
             ,
             wherein
             the
             
               Dogmaticall
               Books
            
             of
             Arius
             are
             ordered
             to
             be
             burnt
             ;
             which
             Constitution
             occurs
             at
             pag.
             221.
             of
             
               our
               Socrates
            
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             Basiliscus
             seems
             here
             to
             mean
             another
             Law
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             promulged
             by
             Constantine
             against
             all
             Hereticks
             in
             generall
             .
             But
             that
             Law
             hath
             perished
             by
             the
             injury
             of
             time
             .
             Yet
             part
             of
             it
             is
             still
             remaining
             in
             Eusebius
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Third
               Book
               of
               his
               Life
               of
               Constantine
               ,
            
             Chap.
             64
             ,
             and
             66.
             
             But
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             Constitutions
             extant
             of
             Theodosius
             Junior's
             ,
             concerning
             the
             burning
             of
             
             Nestorius's
             books
             .
             The
             former
             of
             which
             makes
             mention
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Constantine
             of
             Blessed
             Memory
             against
             
             Arius's
             impious
             books
             .
             Further
             ,
             these
             Constitutions
             of
             Theodosius
             occur
             in
             the
             
               third
               part
            
             of
             the
             
               Ephesine
               Councill
               .
               Basiliscus
            
             had
             subjoyned
             these
             Laws
             of
             Theodosius
             to
             
               his
               own
               Circular
               Edict
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             hereafter
             attested
             ,
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Limits
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Have
             made
             Sanctions
             [
             concerning
             ]
             the
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             At
             this
             place
             Nicephorus
             has
             rightly
             added
             two
             words
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             I
             affirm
             that
             a
             third
             word
             is
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             terms
             ]
             is
             understood
             ;
             which
             occurs
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Clauses
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Out
             of
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Shown
             ,
             or
             ,
             declared
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             In
             Nicephorus
             't
             is
             truer
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               that
               we
               ought
               only
               to
               follow
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             reading
             Christophorson
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             have
             embraced
             .
             A
             little
             after
             this
             ,
             where
             the
             reading
             before
             was
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               as
               the
               Boundary
               and
               Limit
               of
               the
               Faith
            
             ;
             from
             the
             Florent
             .
             and
             Tellerian
             M.
             SS
             .
             I
             have
             made
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               regard
               it
               is
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             't
             is
             in
             Nicephorus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             and
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             I
             found
             it
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               the
               universall
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Malevolence
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Shall
             fall
             under
             Banishment
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Tares
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Fuller
            
             .
          
           
             †
             See
             chap.
             6.
             note
             (
             a.
             )
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Tome
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Doubtless
             it
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               does
               record
            
             ;
             which
             I
             admire
             Translatours
             perceived
             not
             .
             Zacharias
             is
             understood
             ,
             who
             in
             
               his
               Ecclesiasticall
               History
            
             had
             recorded
             this
             Libell
             entire
             ,
             which
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Asia
             ,
             convened
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             had
             sent
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Basilisous
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Concerning
             this
             
               Ephesine
               Councill
            
             ,
             which
             was
             held
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Emperour
             
               Basiliscus
               ,
               Baronius
            
             in
             
               his
               Annalls
            
             ,
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             476
             ,
             writes
             very
             slightly
             and
             negligently
             :
             remarking
             this
             only
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             celebrated
             by
             the
             Eutychians
             .
             But
             he
             mentions
             neither
             upon
             what
             account
             it
             was
             assembled
             ,
             nor
             what
             was
             transacted
             therein
             :
             it
             is
             our
             office
             therefore
             ,
             by
             our
             care
             and
             diligence
             to
             supply
             what
             he
             has
             omitted
             .
             After
             the
             
               Circular
               Letters
            
             sent
             forth
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Basiliscus
             against
             the
             
               Chalcedon-Councill
               ,
               Acacius
            
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             the
             only
             person
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             subject
             to
             the
             
               Eastern
               Empire
            
             ,
             refused
             subscribing
             to
             these
             Letters
             ,
             nor
             would
             ever
             endure
             to
             expunge
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               Synod
            
             out
             of
             the
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               Tables
            
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             Monks
             of
             Constantinople
             resolutely
             opposed
             Basiliscus
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             Constantinopolitane
             populacy
             began
             to
             be
             most
             grievously
             tumultuous
             ,
             threatning
             to
             fire
             the
             City
             and
             the
             Pallace
             ,
             if
             the
             Emperour
             should
             persist
             to
             put
             a
             force
             upon
             Acacius
             and
             the
             Catholicks
             .
             Basiliscus
             ,
             terrified
             hereat
             ,
             flies
             from
             the
             Imperial
             City
             ;
             took
             from
             the
             Constantinopolitane
             Church
             their
             Rights
             and
             Priviledges
             ,
             and
             forbad
             the
             Senators
             to
             speak
             to
             [
             or
             salute
             ]
             Acacius
             .
             But
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             he
             heard
             that
             Zeno
             was
             on
             his
             return
             out
             of
             Isauria
             ;
             being
             stricken
             with
             fear
             ,
             he
             came
             into
             the
             Church
             together
             with
             his
             wife
             and
             children
             ;
             and
             excusing
             himself
             to
             Acacius
             and
             the
             Clergy
             of
             the
             Imperiall
             City
             ,
             restored
             their
             Rights
             to
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             Church
             ,
             and
             set
             forth
             
               his
               Anti-Circular
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Letters
               contrary
               to
               his
               Circular
               ]
               Letters
               :
            
             thus
             
               Theodorus
               Lector
            
             informs
             us
             ,
             Book
             1.
             
             The
             Eutychians
             therefore
             ,
             (
             when
             they
             saw
             Acacius
             contend
             with
             so
             much
             fierceness
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               Synod
            
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Monasteries
             ,
             but
             the
             people
             also
             of
             the
             Imperial
             City
             ,
             and
             other
             Priests
             every
             where
             ,
             were
             excited
             by
             Acacius
             against
             Basiliscus
             ;
             )
             convened
             a
             Councill
             of
             Bishops
             of
             their
             own
             party
             in
             the
             City
             Ephesus
             :
             in
             which
             Councill
             they
             condemned
             and
             deposed
             both
             Acacius
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Bishops
             who
             embraced
             the
             same
             Sentiments
             with
             him
             :
             and
             then
             they
             entreated
             the
             Emperour
             Basiliscus
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             persist
             in
             his
             former
             opinion
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             promulge
             a
             Constitution
             Contrary
             to
             his
             own
             
               Circular
               Letters
            
             .
             In
             the
             same
             Synod
             ,
             Paulus
             is
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             same
             Province
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Patriarchicall
               priviledge
            
             is
             restored
             to
             the
             
               Ephesine
               See
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Evagrius
             relates
             in
             the
             
               sixth
               chapter
               of
               this
               book
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             
               Ephesine
               Councill
            
             was
             held
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             477
             ,
             after
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Basiliscus
             and
             Armatus
             .
             Which
             I
             gather
             from
             hence
             ,
             because
             this
             Synod
             was
             assembled
             a
             little
             before
             Basiliscus
             promulged
             
               his
               Anti-Circular
               Letters
            
             .
             Now
             Basiliscus
             published
             those
             Letters
             on
             that
             year
             I
             have
             mentioned
             ;
             when
             he
             understood
             that
             Zeno
             was
             returning
             out
             of
             Isauria
             with
             an
             Army
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             above
             out
             of
             
               Theodorus
               Lector
            
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             
               Asian
               Bishops
            
             seem
             to
             intimate
             this
             in
             their
             Letter
             to
             Basiliscus
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Be
               pleased
               therefore
               to
               publish
               nothing
               contrary
               to
               your
               Divine
               Circular
               Letters
               .
            
             Moreover
             ,
             
               Timotheus
               Aelurus
            
             seems
             to
             have
             presided
             at
             this
             Councill
             .
             For
             he
             came
             to
             Ephesus
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Basiliscus
             ,
             and
             seated
             Paulus
             in
             his
             Episcopal
             Chair
             ,
             as
             Evagrius
             relates
             from
             Zacharias
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             likely
             ,
             that
             Acacius
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             should
             have
             been
             deposed
             by
             any
             other
             person
             than
             the
             Alexandrian
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             held
             the
             dignity
             of
             a
             Patriarch
             equall
             to
             Acacius
             .
             For
             who
             can
             believe
             that
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             Bishop
             was
             deposed
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Asia
             ,
             who
             long
             before
             this
             ,
             from
             the
             times
             of
             
               John
               Chrysostome
            
             ,
             were
             subject
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Constantinople
             ?
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Marcus
             was
             first
             created
             Caesar
             by
             his
             Father
             Basiliscus
             ,
             as
             Marcellinus
             relates
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
               ,
               Theophanes
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             in
             
               Basiliscus's
               Circular
               Letters
            
             he
             is
             only
             termed
             
               the
               most
               noble
               Caesar.
            
             But
             afterwards
             he
             was
             styled
             Augustus
             by
             his
             Father
             ,
             as
             this
             Letter
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Ephesine
             Councill
             doth
             inform
             us
             .
             Also
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Anti-Circular
               Letter
            
             of
             Basiliscus
             ,
             the
             same
             Marcus
             is
             named
             Emperour
             with
             his
             Father
             .
             The
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             is
             mistaken
             therefore
             ,
             who
             relates
             that
             Basiliscus
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             was
             proclaimed
             Emperour
             ,
             crowned
             his
             Son
             Marcus
             Emperour
             .
             Candidus
             says
             truer
             ,
             in
             the
             
               second
               book
               of
               his
               History
            
             ,
             in
             Photius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               fervency
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               a
               p●rching
               heat
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Incitation
             ,
             or
             ,
             commotion
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             engage
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               a
               proud
               revenge
            
             :
             the
             reading
             in
             Nicephorus
             is
             the
             same
             .
             Where
             
               Johannes
               Langus
            
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             revenge
             .
             But
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             by
             a
             small
             change
             this
             place
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             restored
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               a
               certain
               arrogant
               folly
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Christophorson
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               our
               piety
            
             ;
             contrary
             to
             the
             Faith
             and
             Authority
             of
             all
             Copies
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             sense
             .
             Besides
             ,
             he
             has
             rendred
             the
             following
             words
             very
             badly
             .
             Whence
             it
             hapned
             ,
             that
             Baronius
             ,
             who
             every
             where
             follows
             
             Christophorson's
             Version
             ,
             could
             in
             no
             wise
             understand
             the
             transactions
             of
             
               this
               Ephesine
               Councill
            
             .
             So
             great
             a
             hindrance
             is
             an
             ill
             Rendition
             .
             Nor
             has
             
               Johannes
               Langus
            
             translated
             this
             Clause
             more
             happily
             .
             For
             he
             hath
             rendred
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Attestamur
               coram
               Salvatore
               Nostro
               Jesu
               Christo
               ,
               &c.
               
               We
               attest
               before
               our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               Your
               piety
               is
               free
               and
               innocent
               .
               From
               which
               we
               request
               ,
               that
               a
               Just
               and
               Canonical
               and
               Ecclesiastick
               Sentence
               of
               Condemnation
               and
               Deposition
               may
               be
               pronounc's
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               especially
               against
               him
               who
               hath
               been
               many
               ways
               found
               out
               to
               have
               administred
               the
               Bishoprick
               in
               the
               Imperial
               City
               impiously
               .
            
             But
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Asia
             do
             not
             say
             this
             :
             but
             request
             of
             the
             Emperours
             Basiliscus
             and
             Marcus
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             communicate
             any
             more
             with
             Acacius
             and
             the
             other
             Bishops
             whom
             they
             themselves
             had
             condemned
             and
             deposed
             by
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             Sentence
             :
             For
             this
             is
             the
             import
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             written
             in
             one
             entire
             Clause
             ,
             without
             any
             distinction
             .
             But
             Translatours
             ,
             following
             Nicephorus
             ,
             and
             the
             Edition
             of
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             ,
             have
             placed
             a
             distinction
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             led
             them
             into
             a
             mistake
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             this
             Edition
             of
             
             Valesius's
             ,
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             abuse
             :
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             an
             errour
             of
             the
             Press
             ;
             put
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             condemnation
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Translatours
             understood
             not
             these
             words
             of
             
               Zacharias
               Rhetor
            
             .
             Nor
             does
             Nicephorus
             seem
             to
             have
             understood
             them
             .
             For
             instead
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             has
             substituted
             these
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               those
               who
               imagine
            
             [
             or
             ,
             conceive
             ]
             
               Eutyches
               Tenets
            
             .
             ]
             By
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             [
             Phantasie
             ,
             ]
             or
             ,
             [
             Imagination
             ,
             ]
             Zacharias
             means
             the
             opinion
             of
             Eutyches
             ,
             who
             asserted
             ,
             that
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             was
             not
             true
             nor
             consubstantiall
             with
             us
             ,
             but
             Phantasticall
             or
             imaginary
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Councill
            
             .
             Hence
             the
             
               Epistles
               of
            
             Avitus
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Vienna
             ,
             wherein
             he
             confutes
             
             Eutyches's
             Errour
             ,
             have
             this
             Title
             ,
             
               Contra
               phantasma
               ,
               against
               the
               Phantasme
            
             ;
             as
             Sirmondus
             attests
             .
             Further
             ,
             from
             this
             place
             it
             may
             be
             gathered
             ,
             that
             
               Zacharias
               Rhetor
            
             was
             not
             an
             Eutychian
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             thought
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             476.
             
             For
             he
             would
             never
             have
             exprest
             himself
             thus
             ,
             had
             he
             been
             a
             follower
             of
             
             Eutyches's
             Sect.
             It
             must
             therefore
             either
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             not
             the
             words
             of
             
               Zacharias
               Rhetor
            
             ,
             (
             which
             notwithstanding
             Evagrius
             affirms
             ;
             )
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             an
             Eutychianist
             .
             See
             chap.
             14.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Seated
               Arch-Bishop
               Paulus
               in
               the
            
             [
             Chair
             ]
             
               of
               the
               Ephesians
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Timotheus
               Aelurus
            
             and
             
               Petrus
               Fullo
            
             ,
             together
             with
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             being
             a
             little
             before
             this
             assembled
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             had
             Decreed
             that
             this
             Paulus
             should
             be
             restored
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             he
             had
             been
             ejected
             .
             For
             these
             are
             
             Evagrius's
             words
             at
             the
             
               fifth
               chapter
               of
               this
               book
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               they
               Vote
               that
            
             Paulus
             
               also
               should
               recover
               the
               Archiepiscopall
               Chair
               of
            
             Ephesus
             .
             Which
             place
             Christophorson
             has
             not
             rendred
             truly
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               His
               rebus
               ita
               constitutis
            
             Paulus
             
               ad
               sedem
               Archiepiscopatûs
            
             Ephesiani
             
               capessendam
               deligitur
               ,
               These
               things
               having
               been
               thus
               constituted
               ,
            
             Paulus
             
               is
               chosen
               to
               take
               the
               Archiepiscopall
               See
               of
            
             Ephesus
             .
             For
             Paulus
             was
             not
             elected
             by
             Aelurus
             and
             
               Petrus
               Fullo
            
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             take
             the
             Ephesine-See
             :
             but
             having
             been
             expelled
             out
             of
             the
             See
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             Constantinople
             :
             where
             a
             Councill
             of
             Eutychianists
             being
             convened
             ,
             it
             was
             Decreed
             that
             he
             should
             recover
             the
             Archiepiscopate
             of
             the
             City
             Ephesus
             .
             In
             the
             
               fifth
               chapter
               of
               this
               book
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             vulgar
             Editions
             was
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Come
               into
               the
               Chair
            
             .
             But
             from
             the
             
               Florentine
               and
               Tellerian
            
             M.
             SS
             .
             I
             have
             mended
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               enter
               upon
            
             .
             Yet
             I
             had
             rather
             add
             a
             preposition
             ,
             and
             write
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               return
               to
               ,
               recover
               ,
               or
               ,
               re-enter
               upon
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             make
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               agreeable
               to
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Further
             ,
             what
             Zacharias
             says
             here
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             ancienter
             usage
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             should
             be
             ordained
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             his
             own
             Province
             .
             For
             ,
             from
             S
             t
             Timothy
             who
             was
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             untill
             Castinus
             ,
             and
             Heraclides
             ,
             whom
             
               John
               Chrysostome
            
             ordained
             ,
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             were
             ordained
             in
             the
             same
             City
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             that
             Province
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             
               the
               Eleventh
               Action
               of
               the
               Chalcedon-Councill
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Zacharias
             does
             here
             call
             
               the
               Patriarchicall
               priviledge
            
             the
             
               Right
               of
               Primacy
               ;
               or
               the
               priviledge
               of
               Ordaining
               Metropolitanes
               .
            
             For
             in
             this
             the
             Patriarchicall
             priviledge
             did
             properly
             consist
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             in
             
               my
               Little
               Book
               concerning
               the
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Sixth
               Canon
               of
               the
            
             Nicene
             Councill
             ,
             which
             is
             published
             at
             the
             close
             of
             
               Our
               Socrates
            
             .
             Now
             whereas
             Zacharias
             ,
             or
             rather
             Evagrius
             ,
             adds
             ,
             that
             this
             priviledge
             had
             been
             taken
             away
             from
             the
             See
             of
             Ephesus
             by
             the
             Chalcedon
             Synod
             ;
             he
             means
             '
             the
             
               Sixteenth
               Action
               of
               the
               Chalcedon-Synod
            
             ;
             wherein
             it
             was
             Decreed
             ,
             that
             the
             Constantinopolitane
             Bishops
             should
             Ordain
             Metropolitanes
             in
             the
             
               Asian
               Dioecesis
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             book
             4.
             chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             conjectured
             long
             since
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               was
               extreamly
               troubled
            
             .
             The
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             has
             at
             length
             confirmed
             this
             my
             conjecture
             ;
             wherein
             I
             found
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Denyed
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             repealed
             ,
             or
             revoak't
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Constitution
             ,
          
           
             b
             When
             by
             the
             Emperour
             
               Basiliscus's
               Circular
               Letters
            
             ,
             the
             Chalcedon-Synod
             had
             been
             wholly
             abrogated
             ,
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             
               Constantinopolitan
               See
            
             which
             had
             been
             established
             in
             
               that
               Councill
            
             ,
             seemed
             to
             have
             been
             taken
             away
             by
             that
             same
             Sanction
             .
             By
             which
             thing
             Acacius
             was
             chiefly
             moved
             ,
             and
             used
             his
             utmost
             endeavour
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             Basiliscus
             should
             revoak
             his
             own
             Constitution
             .
             Besides
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Ephesine
               Synod
            
             ,
             the
             Patriarchicall
             priviledge
             had
             been
             restored
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Ephesus
             by
             
               Timotheus
               Aelurus
            
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             before
             .
             Which
             having
             been
             done
             ,
             the
             
               Asian
               Dioecesis
            
             ,
             the
             ordinations
             whereof
             had
             been
             given
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             by
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Chaltedon-Synod
             ,
             was
             taken
             away
             from
             that
             See.
             There
             was
             therefore
             need
             of
             a
             new
             Constitution
             ,
             whereby
             its
             Rights
             and
             Priviledges
             might
             be
             restored
             to
             the
             
               Constantinopolitane
               See.
            
             This
             therefore
             the
             Emperour
             Basiliscus
             now
             performs
             ,
             by
             the
             publication
             of
             these
             
               his
               Anti-Circular-Letters
               .
               Theodorus
               Lector
            
             does
             likewise
             attest
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             
               his
               first
               Book
               Collectan
            
             ,
             about
             the
             close
             thereof
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             It
             has
             been
             dubious
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             Greeks
             who
             delight
             much
             in
             Epithets
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             grace
             each
             Saint
             with
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             Titles
             .
             Thus
             they
             commonly
             term
             
               Thecla
               the
               Apostle
            
             and
             Proto-Martyr
             .
             They
             call
             her
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             because
             ,
             like
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             she
             had
             preacht
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             in
             many
             places
             :
             and
             they
             style
             her
             Proto-Martyr
             ,
             in
             regard
             as
             Stephen
             was
             the
             first
             Martyr
             of
             Christ
             amongst
             men
             ,
             so
             was
             she
             the
             first
             amongst
             women
             ;
             as
             
               Basilius
               Seleuciensis
            
             does
             attest
             in
             
               his
               first
               book
               concerning
               the
               Life
               and
               Miracles
               of
               the
               blessed
               Thecla
               .
            
             She
             is
             called
             Thecla
             by
             way
             of
             contraction
             ,
             instead
             of
             Theoclia
             .
             For
             thus
             the
             same
             Basilius
             does
             frequently
             term
             her
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Excellency
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               being
               about
               to
               die
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             With
             Evagrius
             agrees
             Malchus
             in
             the
             
               first
               book
               of
               his
            
             Byzantine
             History
             ,
             and
             
               Candidus
               Isaurus
            
             in
             the
             
               second
               book
               of
               his
               Histories
            
             ;
             both
             which
             Authours
             relate
             ,
             that
             Basiliscus
             was
             killed
             by
             the
             sword
             .
             But
             the
             other
             Historians
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             dyed
             by
             hunger
             and
             cold
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             wife
             and
             children
             .
             This
             disagreement
             of
             Writers
             in
             reference
             to
             
             Basiliscus's
             death
             ,
             is
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             Theophanes
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             pag.
             107.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             also
             the
             name
             of
             this
             Station
             is
             written
             in
             Nicephorus
             .
             But
             Cedrenus
             and
             Theophanes
             term
             it
             
               Cucusus
               .
               Marcellinus
            
             and
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             call
             it
             
               Leminis
               and
               Limnae
            
             ,
             a
             Castrum
             [
             or
             ,
             Castle
             ]
             of
             Cappadocia
             ,
             into
             which
             Basiliscus
             was
             thrust
             together
             with
             his
             wife
             and
             children
             ;
             and
             the
             gate
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Towers
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             inclosed
             ,
             being
             stop't
             up
             ,
             he
             perished
             there
             by
             hunger
             and
             cold
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             force
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             have
             mended
             it
             thus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               amongst
               you
            
             ,
             without
             any
             thing
             of
             sense
             .
             Nicephorus
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             confirms
             ,
             the
             vulgar
             reading
             ,
             
               viz.
               amongst
               us
            
             .
             But
             in
             the
             next
             words
             which
             follow
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               your
               place
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               our
               place
               .
               Johannes
               Langus
            
             perceived
             this
             before
             us
             ,
             who
             has
             rendred
             this
             passage
             transcribed
             out
             of
             Evagrius
             thus
             ,
             
               Rectè
               sanè
               ad
               nos
               venit
               ▪
               qui
               locum
               etiam
               vestrum
               obtinebit
               ,
               He
               hath
               indeed
               come
               rightly
               unto
               us
               ▪
               who
               shall
               also
               possess
               your
               place
               .
            
             By
             which
             words
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Asia
             mean
             the
             Legate
             ,
             which
             Acacius
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             had
             sent
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             a
             Presbyter
             or
             a
             Deacon
             of
             the
             Constantinopolitane
             Church
             .
             But
             if
             any
             one
             had
             rather
             ,
             with
             Christophorson
             ,
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               amongst
               you
            
             ;
             we
             must
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             Legate
             which
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Asia
             had
             sent
             to
             Acacius
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             present
             the
             
               Libell
               of
               satisfaction
            
             to
             him
             .
             And
             this
             I
             think
             is
             truer
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             our
             ]
             doubtless
             it
             must
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             your
             ,
             ]
             as
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             Nicephorus
             .
             From
             whom
             an
             amendment
             must
             be
             made
             a
             little
             after
             this
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             dividing
             the
             words
             ,
             which
             were
             erroneously
             made
             one
             word
             .
             Each
             emendation
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscript
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             After
             
               Peirus
               Fullo
               ,
               Johannes
               Apamenus
            
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             He
             being
             ejected
             after
             3
             months
             ,
             Stephanus
             was
             put
             into
             his
             place
             ,
             as
             Theophanes
             relates
             in
             
               his
               Cronicon
               ,
               page
            
             107
             :
             to
             which
             Writer
             agrees
             
               Gelasius
               in
               Gestis
               de
               nomine
               Acacii
               ,
            
             and
             Liberatus
             in
             
               his
               Breviary
            
             ,
             chap.
             18.
             
             
               Pope
               Felix
            
             has
             mentioned
             the
             same
             Johannes
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Sentence
               of
               Condemnation
               which
               he
               dictated
               against
            
             Acacius
             ,
             and
             in
             
               the
               Epistle
               which
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Synod
               he
               wrote
               to
               all
               the
               Presbyters
               and
            
             Archimandrites
             in
             Constantinople
             and
             Bithynia
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               enter
               the
               Inn
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               house
               of
               all
               men
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             forbad
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Alexandria
               elect
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             so
             reade
             the
             whole
             clause
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               whereupon
               those
               of
            
             Alexandria
             
               by
               their
               own
               authority
               elect
            
             Petrus
             surnamed
             Mongus
             Bishop
             :
             and
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             that
             Evagrius
             wrote
             thus
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             these
             words
             o●
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             cannot
             be
             spoken
             of
             the
             
               Suffragan
               Bishops
            
             .
             Besides
             ,
             
               Petrus
               Mongus
            
             was
             ordained
             but
             by
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             related
             
               in
               Gestis
               de
               nomine
               Acacii
            
             ,
             and
             in
             Acacius's
             
               Epistle
               to
               Pope
            
             Simplicius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             should
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             punished
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             
               mulctare
               ,
               to
               punish
            
             .
             Whence
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             imports
             Punishment
             ,
             as
             Suidas
             attests
             .
             But
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephen's
               Edition
            
             )
             signifies
             quite
             another
             thing
             .
             Nicephorus
             having
             found
             this
             fault
             in
             his
             Copy
             ,
             expunged
             the
             Preposition
             ,
             and
             worded
             this
             place
             of
             Evagrius
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               He
               punished
               those
               who
               had
               elected
            
             [
             Petrus
             Mongus
             Bishop
             ]
             
               with
               a
               capitall
               punishment
            
             .
             And
             yet
             Evagrius
             does
             not
             say
             so
             .
             For
             the
             relates
             ,
             that
             Mongus
             himself
             was
             condemned
             by
             Zeno
             ,
             not
             the
             Bishops
             who
             had
             chosen
             Mongus
             .
             'T
             is
             apparent
             therefore
             that
             Nicephorus
             had
             read
             thus
             in
             our
             Evagrius
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             wherefore
             Zeno
             
               punished
               those
               with
               death
            
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             understood
             it
             as
             spoken
             of
             the
             Hereticall
             Bishops
             who
             had
             elected
             Mongus
             .
             Doubtless
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             who
             had
             chosen
             Mongus
             deserved
             a
             sorer
             punishment
             than
             Mongus
             himself
             ,
             who
             was
             elected
             by
             them
             .
             For
             they
             had
             done
             that
             on
             their
             own
             authority
             ,
             without
             the
             Emperours
             advice
             and
             direction
             :
             whenas
             it
             had
             been
             customary
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             largness
             of
             the
             City
             Alexandria
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             thereof
             should
             not
             be
             elected
             ,
             unless
             the
             Emperour's
             mind
             were
             first
             known
             .
             Besides
             ,
             they
             had
             presumed
             to
             elect
             another
             Bishop
             when
             the
             See
             was
             not
             void
             ,
             but
             whilst
             
               Timotheus
               Salophaciolus
            
             as
             yet
             survived
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Seditions
             and
             Divisions
             ,
             which
             seemed
             to
             have
             been
             extinguished
             by
             the
             death
             of
             
               Timotheus
               Aelurus
            
             ,
             were
             rekindled
             .
             For
             these
             reasons
             ,
             those
             Bishops
             were
             to
             be
             punished
             with
             a
             capitall
             punishment
             ,
             rather
             than
             Mongus
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             neither
             is
             true
             .
             For
             Mongus
             was
             punished
             only
             with
             banishment
             .
             But
             the
             Bishops
             who
             had
             ordained
             him
             ,
             are
             ordered
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             Anthemius
             the
             Augustalis
             ;
             as
             Liberatus
             affirms
             in
             
               his
               Breviary
               ,
               chap.
            
             16.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             I
             am
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             with
             Christophorson
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             ,
             who
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             have
             mended
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               but
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               some
               persons
               :
            
             which
             amendment
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Nicephorus
             and
             the
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscript
            
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             Liberatus
             in
             his
             
               Breviarium
               chap.
            
             16
             ▪
             affirms
             that
             Johannes
             the
             Occonomus
             [
             or
             ,
             Steward
             ]
             was
             sent
             to
             Constantinople
             on
             a
             far
             different
             account
             .
             For
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             
               Timotheus
               Salophaciolus
            
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             recovered
             his
             Episcopall
             Chair
             by
             the
             Decree
             of
             Zeno
             Augustus
             ,
             sent
             some
             Ecclesiasticks
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             was
             Johannes
             the
             Occonomus
             ,
             who
             might
             give
             the
             Emperour
             thanks
             for
             his
             own
             restitution
             .
             They
             also
             made
             a
             request
             to
             the
             Emperour
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             thing
             should
             happen
             to
             Timotheus
             otherwise
             than
             well
             ,
             no
             other
             person
             but
             a
             Catholick
             might
             be
             put
             into
             his
             See
             by
             the
             Clergy
             and
             people
             of
             Alexandria
             ;
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             
               in
               Gestis
               de
               nomine
               Acacii
            
             .
             Which
             thing
             Zeno
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             Salophaciolus's
             advices
             ,
             ordered
             to
             be
             done
             by
             a
             Letter
             written
             to
             the
             Alexandrian
             Clergy
             ;
             as
             Felix
             attesteth
             in
             
               his
               first
               Epistle
               to
               Acacius
            
             ,
             and
             
               Gelasius
               in
               Gestis
               de
               nomine
               Acacii
               .
            
             Further
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Florentine
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             at
             the
             Margin
             here
             ,
             these
             words
             occur
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               concerning
               Johannes
               Tabennesiota
            
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             this
             Johannes
             is
             termed
             Tabennesiota
             by
             Theophanes
             also
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             been
             a
             Monk
             in
             the
             
               Monastery
               of
               the
               Tabennenses
            
             at
             Canopus
             ,
             where
             
               Timotheus
               Salophaciolus
            
             had
             likewise
             formerly
             followed
             a
             Monastick
             life
             and
             discipline
             ;
             as
             Theophanes
             relates
             ,
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Victor
               Thunonensis
            
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             and
             Liberatus
             in
             
               his
               Breviary
            
             term
             this
             Johannes
             barely
             and
             simply
             Oeconomus
             .
             But
             in
             the
             
               Gesta
               de
               nomine
               Acacii
            
             he
             is
             styled
             the
             Oeconomus
             of
             
               Timotheus
               Catholicus
            
             .
             Why
             therefore
             does
             Evagrius
             (
             or
             rather
             Zacharias
             ,
             out
             of
             whom
             Evagrius
             took
             it
             ,
             )
             say
             here
             ,
             that
             Johannes
             was
             Oeconomus
             of
             
               Saint
               John's
               Church
            
             ?
             For
             he
             was
             not
             Steward
             of
             this
             Church
             only
             ;
             but
             he
             lookt
             after
             the
             revenues
             and
             money
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             which
             were
             under
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             as
             Liberatus
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               sixteenth
               chapter
            
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Porro
               Johannes
               ex
               Oeconomo
               amicus
               factus
               est
               Hillo
               Magistro
               ;
               qui
               cum
               reliquis
               descendit
               Alexandriam
               .
               Factusque
               est
               iterum
               Oeconomus
               ,
               habens
               causas
               omnium
               Ecclesiarum
               .
               Further
            
             Johannes
             
               of
               an
            
             Oeconomus
             
               is
               made
               a
               friend
               to
            
             Hillus
             the
             Magister
             ;
             
               who
               together
               with
               the
               rest
               went
               down
               to
            
             Alexandria
             .
             
               And
               he
               is
               made
               Steward
               again
               [
               or
               ,
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               ]
               having
               all
               the
               Causes
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             Instead
             of
             [
             
               habent
               causes
               omnium
               Ecclesiarum
            
             ,
             ]
             I
             think
             it
             should
             be
             
               habens
               gazas
               omnium
               Ecclesiarum
               ,
               having
               the
               treasure
               or
               riches
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             This
             emendation
             ,
             Liberatus's
             following
             words
             do
             confirm
             ,
             which
             run
             thus
             :
             
               Qui
               mul●a
               &
               pretiosa
               xenia
               direxit
               Hillo
               Magistro
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Who
               directed
               [
               or
               sent
               ]
               many
               and
               those
               pretious
               presents
               to
            
             Hillus
             the
             Magister
             ,
             &c.
             
             Or
             must
             it
             be
             said
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Saint
               John
               Baptist
            
             was
             then
             the
             Greatest
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             ?
             Indeed
             ,
             heretofore
             the
             Greater
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             was
             termed
             the
             Caesarea
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             at
             Socrates
             .
             But
             't
             is
             possible
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Saint
               John
            
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             built
             there
             by
             Theodosius
             after
             the
             demolishment
             of
             the
             Serapium
             ,
             might
             become
             the
             Greater
             Church
             ,
             the
             Episcopall
             Chair
             being
             removed
             thither
             .
             Concerning
             this
             Church
             of
             
               Saint
               John
               Baptist
               ,
               Rufinus
            
             speaks
             in
             chap.
             27.
             
               of
               his
               second
               Book
               Eccles.
               Histor.
            
             And
             in
             the
             following
             chapter
             he
             adds
             concerning
             the
             Reliques
             of
             
               Saint
               John
               Baptist
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               time
               of
            
             Athanasius
             
               they
               were
               brought
               to
            
             Alexandria
             .
             To
             which
             afterwards
             ,
             the
             Serapium
             [
             or
             ,
             
               Serapis's
               Temple
            
             ]
             being
             demolished
             ,
             
               Golden
               houses
            
             (
             that
             I
             may
             use
             Rufinus's
             words
             ,
             which
             are
             
               Aurea
               Tecta
            
             ,
             )
             were
             erected
             in
             the
             reign
             of
             Theodosius
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             in
             this
             Church
             of
             
               Saint
               John
            
             ,
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Alexandria
             performed
             the
             Religious
             assembles
             ,
             as
             Theophanes
             informs
             us
             concerning
             Dioscorus
             ,
             pag.
             139.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             power
             therefore
             of
             Electing
             their
             Bishops
             had
             been
             taken
             from
             the
             Clergy
             and
             people
             of
             the
             City
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperour
             had
             removed
             the
             priviledge
             of
             nominating
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             this
             place
             .
             Which
             ,
             we
             deny
             not
             ,
             was
             done
             by
             force
             and
             against
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             Laws
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             not
             without
             reason
             challenged
             that
             power
             to
             themselves
             after
             the
             murder
             of
             Proterius
             the
             Alexandrian
             Bishop
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             City
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             by
             its
             own
             inclination
             prone
             to
             Seditions
             ,
             had
             severall
             times
             raised
             vehement
             disturbances
             in
             the
             Election
             of
             Bishops
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Commonalty
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             excellent
             Florentine
             .
             M.
             S.
             I
             found
             it
             written
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Further
             ,
             concerning
             this
             oath
             ,
             wherein
             
               Johannes
               Tabennesiota
            
             had
             formerly
             bound
             himself
             in
             the
             Emperours
             presence
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             never
             climb
             up
             into
             the
             Alexandrian
             See
             ,
             
               Pope
               Simplicius
            
             speaks
             in
             his
             17
             th
             
               Epistle
               to
               Acacius
               .
               Liberatus
            
             also
             attests
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Breviary
            
             ,
             chap.
             17.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               uniting
               Rescript
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Those
               of
            
             Proterius's
             party
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             To
             wit
             ,
             
               Zeno's
               uniting
               Edict
            
             ,
             which
             a
             little
             before
             Evagrius
             has
             termed
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             't
             is
             therefore
             called
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             and
             hereafter
             by
             Evagrius
             ,
             because
             the
             Emperour
             in
             
               that
               Edict
            
             speaks
             to
             all
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             ,
             and
             by
             Preaching
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             exhorts
             them
             ,
             like
             a
             Priest
             ,
             to
             embrace
             unity
             .
             But
             ,
             't
             is
             termed
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             because
             by
             a
             wholesome
             Dispensation
             (
             as
             at
             the
             first
             blush
             it
             appears
             ,
             )
             it
             invites
             all
             Catholicks
             to
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Communion
             ,
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               Synod
            
             being
             suppressed
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             Edict
             of
             Zeno
             bore
             date
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             482
             ;
             Trocondus
             and
             Severinus
             being
             Consuls
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             writes
             .
             Which
             is
             evidently
             confirmed
             by
             
               Victor
               Tunonensis
               in
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Liberatus
             in
             
               his
               Breviary
            
             ,
             chap.
             17
             ,
             relates
             that
             Pergamius
             was
             not
             
               Praefect
               of
               Egypt
            
             ,
             but
             Dux
             [
             
               or
               Commander
               of
               the
               Milice
            
             :
             ]
             his
             words
             are
             these
             ;
             
               Acacius
               persuasit
               Zenoni
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Acacius
             perswaded
             Zeno
             ,
             
               that
               he
               should
               write
               to
            
             Apollonius
             the
             Augustalis
             ,
             
               and
               to
            
             Pergamius
             the
             Dux
             ,
             
               that
               they
               should
               drive
            
             Johannes
             
               out
               of
               the
            
             Alexandrian
             
               See
               ,
               as
               having
               seized
               it
               contrary
               to
               his
               own
               oath
               which
               he
               had
               given
               in
               the
               Imperial
               City
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               should
               give
               their
               assistance
               to
            
             Petrus
             Mongus
             ,
             
               that
               he
               might
               continue
               in
               that
               See.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Facundus
               Hermianensis
            
             citing
             this
             Edict
             of
             Zeno's
             in
             
               his
               twelfth
               book
            
             ,
             reads
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               the
               Orthodox
               Bishops
            
             .
             For
             the
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Flavius
               Zeno
               Pius
               ,
               Victor
               ,
               Triumphator
               ,
               Maximus
               ,
               always
               Augustus
               ,
               to
               the
               Orthodox
               Bishops
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Then
             Facundus
             finds
             fault
             with
             that
             term
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             expresses
             his
             anger
             against
             it
             in
             many
             words
             ;
             that
             the
             Emperour
             should
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             giving
             the
             title
             of
             Orthodox
             to
             a
             company
             of
             Hereticks
             who
             had
             no
             head
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             Edict
             of
             Zeno
             was
             promulged
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             482
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             has
             recorded
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Confirmation
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Armour
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Have
             night
             and
             day
             made
             use
             of
             all
             imaginable
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
               by
               all
               imaginable
               prayer
               and
               diligence
               .
            
             The
             same
             likewise
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             Nicephorus
             .
             Nor
             had
             the
             
               old
               Translatour
            
             of
             this
             Edict
             read
             otherwise
             ,
             in
             
               Liberatus
               chap.
            
             18
             :
             for
             he
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               noctibus
               ac
               diebus
               ,
               oratione
               ,
               &
               studio
               &
               Legibus
               ,
               &c.
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               by
               prayer
               and
               diligence
               ,
               and
               by
               our
               Laws
               ,
               We
               endeavour
               ,
               that
               the
               Holy
               Catholick
               and
               Apostolick
               Church
               may
               be
               multiplyed
               by
               that
               Faith.
            
             Notwithstanding
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             it
             ought
             rather
             to
             be
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               all
               imaginable
               attention
            
             .
             What
             the
             import
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             ,
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             Suidas
             ,
             who
             produces
             a
             passage
             of
             an
             old
             Writer
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             this
             emendation
             pleases
             me
             mightily
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Next
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Begirt
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               waging
               war
               against
               the
               [
               entire
               ]
               Body
               .
            
             Doubtless
             it
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               should
               he
               make
               war
               ▪
            
             &c.
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             also
             ,
             at
             the
             Margin
             of
             
               his
               Copy
            
             ,
             had
             remarked
             ,
             fortè
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               perhaps
               is
               should
               be
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Generations
             .
          
           
             d
             To
             this
             place
             of
             
               Zeno's
               Edict
               Pope
               Felix
            
             alludes
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Zeno
               Augustus
            
             ;
             where
             his
             words
             are
             these
             ▪
             
               Dolet
               certè
               pietas
               Tuae
               ,
               quòd
               per
               diuturnos
               partis
               alter●ae
               gravesque
               conflictus
               ,
               multi
               ex
               hoc
               saeculo
               videantur
               ablati
               ,
               aut
               Baptismatis
               aut
               Communionis
               expertes
               ▪
               Your
               piety
               doubtless
               i●
               grieved
               ,
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               long
               and
               sore
               conflicts
               of
               each
               party
               ,
               many
               may
               seem
               to
               have
               been
               taken
               out
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               without
               being
               partakers
               of
               Baptism
               or
               the
               Communion
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Begirt
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             †
             See
             Chap.
             5.
             note
             
               (
               f.
            
             )
          
           
             *
             Unsinning
             ,
             or
             ,
             without
             sin
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             't
             is
             also
             written
             in
             Nicephorus
             .
             But
             Facundus
             and
             Liberatus
             seem
             to
             have
             read
             otherwise
             .
             For
             Facundus
             (
             pag.
             551.
             )
             renders
             this
             place
             thus
             :
             
               adunate
               ergo
               vos
               in
               nullo
               dubitantes
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Unite
               your selves
               therefore
               ,
               being
               doubtfull
               in
               nothing
               .
               For
               we
               have
               written
               these
               things
               to
               you
               ,
               not
               to
               innovate
               the
               Faith
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               might
               satisfie
               you
               .
            
             &c.
             And
             Liberatus
             translates
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Unite
               vosmetipsos
               ,
               nihil
               dubitantes
               ,
               &c.
               
               Unite
               your selves
               ,
               doubting
               nothing
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             they
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             reading
             in
             our
             Copies
             is
             better
             ;
             For
             soon
             after
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               we
               Anathematize
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             which
             frequently
             happens
             in
             these
             books
             of
             Evagrius
             ,
             occurs
             here
             also
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             put
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             Liberatus
             reads
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             
               his
               Version
            
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             renders
             it
             :
             
               Sanctissima
               namque
               Mater
               Nostra
               Ecclesia
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               For
               our
               most
               Holy
               Mother
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               person
               who
               hath
               begotten
               you
               ,
               from
               a
               long
               time
               expects
               to
               embrace
               Her
               Sons
               ,
               and
               earnestly
               desires
               to
               hear
               your
               sweet
               voice
               .
            
             Nor
             did
             Facundus
             read
             otherwise
             ,
             in
             
               his
               twelfth
               book
            
             .
             For
             thus
             his
             Version
             runs
             :
             
               Sancta
               enim
               Mater
               Nostra
               Ecclesia
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               For
               our
               Holy
               Mother
               the
               Church
               receives
               you
               as
               Her
               own
               Sons
               .
               Embrace
               her
               .
               For
               She
               desires
               after
               a
               long
               time
               to
               hear
               Your
               sweet
               Voice
               .
            
             Moreover
             ,
             Nicephorus
             has
             it
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             from
             the
             forecited
             passages
             't
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             Facundus
             and
             Liberatus
             in
             
               Zeno's
               Edict
            
             had
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Our
               Mother
            
             ;
             which
             reading
             I
             am
             most
             pleased
             with
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Facundus
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Embrace
               Ye
               Her
            
             ;
             not
             as
             't
             is
             commonly
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               embrace
            
             .
             Which
             reading
             nevertheless
             is
             intolerable
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             Liberatus
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               from
               a
               long
               time
            
             ;
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               after
               a
               long
               time
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             Liberatus
             in
             
               his
               Breviary
            
             ,
             chap.
             18
             ,
             says
             ,
             that
             Johannes
             being
             driven
             from
             the
             See
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             came
             first
             to
             Antioch
             :
             and
             after
             he
             had
             gotten
             
               Letters
               of
               Intercession
            
             from
             Calendion
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             came
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             appealed
             to
             Simplicius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             the
             Blessed
             Athanasius
             had
             also
             done
             before
             .
             But
             in
             the
             
               Gesta
               de
               Nomine
               Acacii
            
             ,
             which
             in
             my
             judgment
             were
             written
             by
             Pope
             Gelasius
             ,
             he
             is
             said
             
               to
               have
               requested
               the
               Refuge
               only
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             his
             predecessours
             had
             done
             .
             Which
             I
             think
             is
             truer
             .
             For
             Johannes
             appealed
             not
             from
             any
             Ecclesiastick
             Judicature
             to
             Simplicius
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             had
             not
             been
             expelled
             out
             of
             his
             own
             See
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             a
             Synod
             ,
             but
             by
             force
             :
             nor
             did
             he
             present
             a
             Libell
             to
             Pope
             Simplicius
             ,
             but
             to
             Felix
             his
             Successour
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             afterwards
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Opinions
             ,
             or
             ,
             Decrees
             .
          
           
             a
             So
             also
             Pope
             Simplicius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
            
             to
             Acacius
             ,
             terms
             
               Petrus
               Moggus
            
             ;
             as
             Liberatus
             attests
             in
             
               his
               Breviary
            
             ,
             chap.
             18.
             
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             invaded
             the
             Alexandrian
             Church
             ,
             whilest
             
               Timotheus
               Salophaciolus
            
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             legally
             ordained
             ,
             was
             alive
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             That
             this
             was
             the
             pretext
             of
             condemning
             Calendion
             ,
             is
             attested
             by
             Liberatus
             in
             
               his
               Breviary
            
             ,
             chap.
             18.
             
             But
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             his
             being
             condemned
             and
             deposed
             ,
             was
             this
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             defend
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               Synod
            
             ,
             nor
             would
             acquiesce
             in
             
               Zeno's
               Edict
            
             .
             Liberatus's
             words
             are
             these
             :
             Interea
             Calendion
             Archiepiscopus
             Antiochenus
             deponitur
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               In
               the
               interim
            
             Calendion
             
               Arch-Bishop
               of
            
             Antioch
             
               is
               deposed
               .
               Being
               accused
               in
               publick
               as
               having
               been
               undutifull
               [
               indevotus
               ,
               without
               devotion
               ]
               to
               his
               Prince
               ,
               drawing
               in
               the
               people
               into
               a
               Rebellion
               with
            
             Illus
             :
             
               but
               secretly
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               not
               keep
               himself
               from
               the
               Communion
               both
               of
               Pope
            
             Felix
             and
             Johannes
             .
             Gelasius
             also
             in
             
               his
               thirteenth
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Dardani
               ,
            
             says
             ,
             that
             Calendion
             was
             therefore
             Ejected
             by
             Zeno
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             razed
             His
             name
             out
             of
             the
             Dypticks
             ,
             and
             instead
             thereof
             put
             in
             
             Leontius's
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             Florentine
             and
             Tellerian
             M.
             SS
             .
             I
             found
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Hillus
             ,
             by
             Country
             an
             Isaurian
             ,
             in
             dignity
             
               Magister
               Officiorum
            
             [
             
               Master
               of
               the
               Offices
            
             ,
             ]
             as
             Marcellinus
             tells
             us
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             :
             who
             after
             he
             had
             been
             in
             great
             favour
             with
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             at
             length
             was
             incensed
             against
             him
             ,
             for
             what
             reason
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             Leontius
             ingaged
             himself
             in
             a
             Tyranny
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             484
             ,
             as
             Marcellinus
             records
             ;
             or
             rather
             483
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             has
             rightly
             observed
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             Hillus
             is
             by
             
               Candidus
               Isaurus
            
             and
             by
             
               Damascius
               in
               the
               Life
               of
               Isidorus
               the
               Philosopher
               ,
            
             always
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             with
             the
             accent
             in
             the
             last
             Syllable
             .
             So
             't
             is
             also
             written
             in
             Suidas
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             that
             place
             of
             Suidas
             is
             to
             be
             read
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Petrus
               Fullo
            
             was
             Ejected
             out
             of
             the
             See
             of
             Antioch
             a
             little
             after
             the
             return
             of
             
               Zeno
               Augustus
            
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             after
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Basiliscus
             and
             Armatus
             .
             One
             Johannes
             ,
             whom
             Petrus
             had
             ordained
             [
             Bishop
             ]
             of
             Apamia
             ,
             invaded
             his
             See
             ,
             as
             I
             observed
             before
             at
             chap.
             10
             ,
             
               note
               (
               a.
            
             )
             He
             having
             been
             Ejected
             ,
             an
             
               Oriental
               Synod
            
             ordained
             Stephanus
             ,
             as
             Theophanes
             tells
             us
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             This
             Stephanus
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             governed
             the
             See
             of
             Antioch
             about
             a
             years
             space
             ,
             was
             most
             barbarously
             murdered
             by
             Hereticks
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             479
             ,
             after
             the
             Consulate
             of
             the
             
               most
               famous
               Illus
            
             ;
             as
             Baronius
             has
             rightly
             observed
             from
             
               Pope
               Simplicius's
               Epistles
               .
               Zeno
            
             being
             highly
             incensed
             on
             account
             of
             this
             murther
             ,
             sent
             some
             persons
             to
             Antioch
             ,
             who
             might
             revenge
             this
             Fact
             and
             punish
             the
             Authours
             of
             the
             Sedition
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             to
             avoid
             Tumults
             ,
             he
             commanded
             Acacius
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             to
             ordain
             a
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             in
             the
             Imperial
             City
             .
             And
             this
             thing
             ,
             done
             on
             account
             of
             preserving
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             Peace
             ,
             as
             well
             the
             Emperour
             as
             Acacius
             excused
             to
             Pope
             Simplicius
             ,
             promising
             that
             in
             future
             the
             ordination
             of
             the
             Prelate
             of
             Antioch
             should
             be
             made
             by
             the
             
               Comprovinciall
               Bishops
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Prescripts
             of
             the
             Canons
             .
             
               Stephanus
               Junior
            
             therefore
             is
             ordained
             by
             Acacius
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             had
             sate
             three
             years
             ,
             Calendion
             is
             created
             Bishop
             in
             his
             stead
             by
             an
             
               Orientall
               Synod
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Trocundus
             and
             Severinus
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             482
             ;
             as
             Baronius
             has
             learnedly
             observed
             from
             
               Pope
               Simplicius's
               Epistle
               .
               Theophanes
            
             does
             indeed
             affirm
             ,
             that
             Calendion
             was
             ordained
             by
             Acacius
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             by
             the
             Emperour
             
             Zeno's
             order
             .
             
             Theophanes's
             opinion
             seems
             to
             be
             confirmed
             by
             Candidus
             in
             the
             
               third
               book
               of
               his
               History
            
             ;
             whose
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               like
               manner
               as
               the
               Emperour
            
             Zeno
             ,
             
               when
               the
               impious
            
             Petrus
             
               disturbed
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               sent
            
             Calendion
             
               to
               be
               Consecrated
               [
               Bishop
               ]
               of
            
             Antioch
             .
             Besides
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Gesta
               de
               nomine
               Acacii
               ,
            
             't
             is
             in
             express
             words
             written
             ,
             that
             Calendion
             was
             ordained
             by
             Acacius
             Bishop
             of
             
               Constantinople
               .
               Simplicius
            
             also
             affirms
             the
             same
             in
             the
             
               cited
               Epistle
            
             ,
             if
             we
             weigh
             his
             words
             more
             attentively
             .
             For
             ,
             what
             else
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             :
             
               Antiocheni
               exordium
               Sacerdotis
               quâ
               ratione
               serius
               fuerit
               .
               Indicatum
               ,
               quamvis
               minimè
               nos
               latere
               potuerit
               ,
               tamen
               &
               ipse
               vel
               Synodus
               ejus
               indicavit
               .
               Quod
               sicut
               non
               optavimus
               fieri
               ,
               ita
               faciles
               excusationi
               quam
               necessitas
               fecit
               extitimus
               ;
               quia
               quod
               voluntarium
               non
               est
               ,
               non
               potest
               vocari
               in
               reatum
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             For
             what
             guilt
             ,
             what
             necessity
             was
             to
             be
             excused
             before
             Simplicius
             ,
             unless
             Acacius
             had
             ordained
             Calendion
             at
             Constantinople
             contrary
             to
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             Laws
             ?
             But
             now
             ,
             what
             the
             same
             Theophanes
             adds
             concerning
             
               Johannes
               Codonatus
            
             ,
             who
             was
             ordained
             Bishop
             by
             the
             Antiochians
             knowing
             nothing
             of
             the
             Ordination
             made
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             whom
             Calendion
             afterwards
             removed
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Tyre
             :
             I
             fear
             Theophanes
             is
             mistaken
             herein
             .
             For
             ,
             not
             Calendion
             ,
             but
             Acacius
             removed
             Johannes
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Tyre
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             attested
             by
             Pope
             Felix
             in
             the
             
               Libell
               of
               Condemnation
               of
               Acacius
            
             ,
             and
             by
             Gelasius
             ,
             and
             Liberatus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Doubtless
             it
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               also
               sent
               Synodical
               Letters
               to
            
             Petrus
             [
             Bishop
             ]
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             Thus
             Nicephorus
             read
             ,
             and
             yet
             Christophorson
             ,
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             at
             the
             Margin
             of
             his
             Copy
             ,
             mend
             it
             very
             simply
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             Proterius
             .
             For
             Proterius
             was
             dead
             long
             before
             this
             .
             'T
             is
             manifest
             from
             
               Pope
               Gelasius's
               Epistles
            
             ,
             that
             
               Petrus
               Fullo
            
             held
             communion
             with
             
               Petrus
               Mongus
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             To
             wit
             ,
             with
             
               Petrus
               Mongus
            
             .
             For
             with
             him
             ,
             after
             the
             Ejection
             of
             
               Johannes
               Tabennesiota
               ,
               Acacius
            
             held
             communion
             ,
             and
             received
             from
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             him
             
               Synodicall
               Letters
            
             ,
             as
             Liberatus
             informs
             us
             .
             But
             Acacius
             never
             held
             communion
             with
             
               Petrus
               Fullo
            
             :
             yea
             ,
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             boast
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             never
             been
             joyned
             in
             communion
             with
             him
             :
             whereas
             yet
             ,
             by
             this
             that
             he
             communicated
             with
             
               Petrus
               Mongus
            
             who
             maintained
             a
             communion
             with
             
               Petrus
               Fullo
               ,
               Acacius
            
             himself
             also
             might
             hold
             communion
             with
             Fullo
             ;
             as
             
               Pope
               Gelasius
            
             says
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Orientalls
            
             ,
             which
             was
             first
             published
             by
             
               Jacobus
               Syrmondus
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             Evagrius
             gives
             no
             reason
             ,
             why
             these
             men
             separated
             themselves
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             
               Petrus
               Mongus
            
             .
             Besides
             ,
             
               Liberatus
               in
               his
               Breviary
               chap.
            
             18
             ,
             does
             relate
             this
             matter
             very
             obscurely
             ▪
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Igitur
               Petrus
               Mongus
               ab
               Abbote
               Ammone
               &
               Johanne
               Episcopo
               Magileos
               ,
               &c.
               
               Therefore
            
             Petrus
             Mongus
             
               having
               undergone
               Wars
               from
               the
               Abbot
            
             Ammon
             and
             Johannes
             
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Magilis
             ,
             
               and
               from
               the
               Abbots
               of
               the
               Monks
               of
               the
               Lower
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               a
               Sedition
               having
               been
               raised
               against
               him
               in
               the
               Cathedral
               Caesarea
               as
               't
               is
               called
               ,
            
             [
             or
             ,
             
               as
               't
               is
               reported
               ;
               ]
               anathematized
               the
            
             Chalcedon
             
               Synod
               ,
               and
               Pope
            
             Leo's
             
               Tome
               .
               And
               these
               things
               he
               did
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               written
               to
            
             Acacius
             and
             Simplicius
             
               that
               he
               held
               communion
               with
               them
               and
               with
               the
               Holy
               Synod
               .
               And
               these
               matters
               having
               been
               in
               this
               manner
               performed
               ,
               some
               persons
               departed
               from
            
             Petrus's
             
               communion
               ,
               and
               declared
               [
               them
               ]
               to
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Bishop
               at
            
             Rome
             .
             Which
             words
             ,
             in
             themselves
             obscure
             enough
             ,
             are
             in
             my
             judgment
             to
             be
             explained
             thus
             .
             
               Petrus
               Mongus
            
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             been
             restored
             to
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               See
            
             upon
             
             Johannes's
             Ejection
             ,
             at
             first
             used
             dissimulation
             ,
             and
             sent
             
               Synodicall
               Letters
            
             to
             Acacius
             and
             Simplicius
             ,
             wherein
             he
             affirmed
             that
             he
             held
             communion
             with
             the
             
               Synod
               of
               Chalcedon
            
             .
             He
             also
             admitted
             those
             to
             communion
             who
             were
             of
             Timotheus
             Salophaciolus's
             party
             ,
             as
             Liberatus
             attests
             .
             But
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             been
             vexed
             by
             the
             
               Eutyohian
               Monks
            
             on
             account
             of
             this
             dissimulation
             ,
             he
             anathematized
             the
             Chalcedon-Synod
             publickly
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             wrote
             .
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               had
               been
               written
            
             :
             in
             my
             judgment
             it
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               had
               been
               done
            
             .
             And
             so
             Nicephorus
             read
             ,
             book
             16.
             chap.
             13.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             have
             mended
             this
             place
             thus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               regard
               he
               was
               a
               person
               that
               could
               cloath
               himself
               in
               any
               dress
               ,
            
             ]
             partly
             from
             Nicephorus
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Florentine
             and
             Tellerian
             M.
             SS
             .
             Further
             ,
             concerning
             this
             wavering
             and
             fraudulent
             humour
             of
             
             Petrus's
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             attestation
             of
             Liberatus
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Sed
               permansit
               Petrus
               in
               Episcopatu
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             Peter
             
               continued
               in
               his
               Bishoprick
               ,
               and
               wrote
               to
            
             Acaci●s
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
               a
            
             Communicator
             of
             [
             or
             ,
             held
             Communion
             with
             ]
             
               the
               Sinod
               ,
               and
               deceived
               the
            
             Alexandrians
             ,
             
               because
               he
               would
               not
               communicate
               with
               the
               Synod
               :
               so
               that
               some
               Ecclesiasticks
               who
               were
               his
            
             Communicators
             ,
             
               some
               Monks
               and
               Laicks
               ,
               perceiving
               his
               Fallaciousness
               ,
               separated
               themselves
               from
               his
               communion
               .
               And
               holding
               separate
               assemblies
               ,
               would
               not
               endure
               to
               communicate
               with
               his
               name
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             doubtless
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               those
               great
               Labours
            
             .
             Instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             and
             in
             Nicephorus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Mongus
             says
             ,
             this
             Crime
             was
             objected
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             removed
             the
             Reliques
             of
             
               Timotheus
               Salophaciolus
            
             into
             another
             place
             .
             But
             he
             neither
             excuses
             that
             Fact
             ,
             nor
             denies
             it
             ▪
             resting
             satisfied
             only
             in
             saying
             this
             ,
             that
             that
             Fact
             was
             impious
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             and
             men
             .
             For
             humane
             Laws
             do
             severely
             punish
             the
             disturbers
             of
             Sepulchers
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             
               Victor
               Tunonensis
            
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             writes
             thus
             concerning
             
               Mongus
               :
               Post
               Consulatum
               Zenonis
               tertium
            
             &c.
             
             After
             Zeno's
             
               third
               Consulate
               ,
               —
               He
               condemns
               the
            
             Chalcedon
             
               Synod
               out
               of
               the
               Pulpit
               before
               the
               people
               .
               He
               takes
               the
               names
               of
            
             Proterius
             and
             Timotheus
             Salophaciolus
             
               out
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastick
            
             Dypticks
             ,
             
               and
               writes
               therein
               those
               of
            
             Dioscorus
             and
             Aelurus
             ,
             
               who
               had
               murdered
            
             Proterius
             :
             
               and
               having
               cast
            
             Timotheus
             Salophaciolus's
             
               body
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               threw
               it
               into
               a
               desert
               place
               without
               the
               City
               .
               Liberatus
            
             also
             attests
             the
             same
             in
             
               his
               Breviary
            
             ,
             chap.
             18
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             —
             
               Sed
               &
               Petrum
               Alexandrinum
            
             ,
             &c.
             —
             Moreover
             Petrus
             Alexandrinus
             
               anathematizing
               the
            
             Chalcedon
             
               Synod
               and
               Pope
            
             Leo's
             
               Tome
               ,
               who
               having
               expunged
               the
               names
               of
            
             Proterius
             and
             Timotheus
             Catholicus
             
               out
               of
               the
            
             Dypticks
             ,
             
               inserted
               those
               of
            
             Dioscorus
             and
             Aelurus
             :
             
               who
               took
               the
               body
               of
               the
               same
            
             Timotheus
             Catholicus
             
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               cast
               it
               forth
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               buried
               amongst
               the
               Catholick
               Bishops
               ,
            
             Acacius
             
               has
               in
               a
               strange
               manner
               praised
               him
               ,
               concerning
               whom
               he
               had
               remembred
               before
               ,
               that
               himself
               had
               related
               so
               great
               crimes
               .
            
             Lastly
             ,
             
               Pope
               Felix
            
             in
             the
             
               Sentence
               of
               condemnation
               against
            
             Acacius
             ,
             does
             expresly
             confirm
             this
             very
             thing
             .
             So
             that
             now
             there
             can
             be
             no
             further
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             fact
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Translatours
             have
             rendred
             this
             place
             variously
             .
             For
             Musculus
             translates
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               Libellum
               consideratè
               concinnavimus
               ,
               we
               have
               with
               consideration
               composed
               a
               Libell
               .
               Christophorson
               ,
            
             in
             this
             manner
             ▪
             
               Literas
               hasce
               excogitavimus
               ,
               quae
               huic
               malo
               remedio
               sint
               ,
               We
               have
               found
               out
               these
               Letters
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               a
               remedy
               for
               this
               mischief
               .
            
             But
             
               Johannes
               Langus
            
             ,
             Nicephorus's
             Translatour
             ,
             has
             rendred
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Re
               deliberatâ
               ,
               rationem
               quae
               mederi
               malo
               imminenti
               posset
               ,
               invenimus
               ;
               having
               considered
               the
               business
               ,
               we
               found
               out
               a
               way
               ,
               which
               might
               cure
               the
               imminent
               evill
               .
            
             Of
             these
             three
             Renditions
             ,
             the
             second
             is
             wholly
             to
             be
             rejected
             ;
             but
             the
             first
             and
             third
             are
             tolerable
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             more
             fit
             ,
             to
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Oration
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               Speech
               to
               the
               people
            
             ,
             which
             Petrus
             made
             in
             the
             Church
             at
             such
             time
             as
             he
             ordered
             the
             
               Ecclesiastick
               Acts
            
             to
             be
             made
             up
             before
             
             Acacius's
             Legates
             ;
             concerning
             which
             
               Acts
               Evagrius
            
             has
             spoken
             before
             ,
             at
             the
             close
             of
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Defence
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Johannes
               Langus
            
             renders
             this
             place
             thus
             :
             
               Fecimus
               ut
               ab
               iis
               qui
               nobiscum
               conventus
               agunt
               ,
               ista
               dicerentur
               ,
               We
               have
               caused
               ,
               that
               these
               things
               should
               be
               said
               by
               those
               ,
               who
               hold
               Assemblies
               with
               us
               .
               Musculus
            
             interprets
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Eos
               qui
               ad
               nos
               venerunt
               ,
               hoc
               ipsum
               dicere
               fecimus
               ;
               We
               have
               made
               those
               ,
               who
               have
               come
               to
               us
               ,
               say
               the
               same
               thing
               .
            
             Christophorson's
             Translation
             runs
             thus
             :
             
               Tum
               ut
               illi
               qui
               nobiscum
               unà
               accersebantur
               ,
               pro
               defensione
               idem
               ipsum
               dicerent
               ,
               effecimus
               ,
               And
               also
               we
               have
               procured
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               were
               sent
               for
               together
               with
               us
               ,
               should
               for
               a
               defence
               say
               the
               very
               same
               thing
               .
            
             They
             thought
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signified
             no
             other
             thing
             ,
             than
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             by
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             't
             is
             my
             judgment
             that
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             and
             Laicks
             of
             Timotheus
             Salophaciolus's
             party
             are
             understood
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             order
             of
             
               Zeno
               Augustus
            
             were
             associated
             and
             joyned
             to
             
               Petrus
               Mongus
            
             .
             For
             the
             Emperour
             Zeno
             ,
             by
             the
             perswasion
             and
             advice
             of
             Acacius
             ,
             had
             written
             to
             Apollonius
             the
             Augustalis
             ,
             and
             Pergamius
             the
             Dux
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             Eject
             
               Johannes
               Talaia
            
             ,
             and
             install
             Petrus
             ,
             Provided
             he
             would
             admit
             of
             the
             Henoticon
             ,
             and
             receive
             [
             to
             Communion
             ]
             the
             Clergy
             of
             
               Timotheus
               Catholicus
            
             ;
             as
             Liberatus
             relates
             in
             
               his
               Breviarie
            
             ,
             chap.
             18.
             
             Zeno
             had
             likewise
             written
             Letters
             to
             
               Petrus
               Mongus
            
             ,
             wherein
             he
             ordered
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             give
             reception
             to
             the
             Clergy
             of
             
             Timotheus's
             party
             ,
             who
             were
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             with
             himself
             ;
             as
             the
             same
             Liberatus
             affirms
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Et
               quidem
               Petrus
               inthronizatur
               ab
               omnibus
               ,
            
             &c
             ,
             And
             Petrus
             
               is
               Installed
               by
               all
               persons
               .
               'T
               is
               written
               from
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               receive
               those
               that
               agreed
               with
               him
               who
               had
               been
               of
            
             Timotheus
             Catholicus's
             party
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             well
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             Laity
             ,
             who
             were
             willing
             to
             agree
             to
             
             Zeno's
             Edict
             .
             When
             therefore
             
               Petrus
               Mongus
            
             made
             up
             
               his
               Ecclesiastick
               Acts
            
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             would
             prove
             to
             Acacius
             that
             he
             had
             never
             condemned
             the
             Chalcedon-Synod
             ;
             he
             made
             use
             of
             these
             persons
             as
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             caused
             them
             to
             confirm
             this
             with
             their
             own
             Testimony
             ,
             that
             the
             Chalcedon-Synod
             had
             never
             been
             condemned
             by
             Peirus
             .
             Further
             ,
             their
             Testimony
             seemed
             worthy
             to
             be
             credited
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             been
             of
             Timotheus
             Catholicus's
             party
             ,
             who
             had
             always
             defended
             the
             Chalcedon-Synod
             .
             See
             the
             close
             of
             the
             
               sixteenth
               Chapter
               .
               Pope
               Felix
            
             speaks
             concerning
             these
             very
             persons
             in
             the
             
               Sentence
               of
               Condemnation
               against
            
             Acacius
             ;
             where
             his
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Quid
               enim
               sunt
               aliud
               ,
               qui
               post
               obitum
               sanctae
               memoriae
               Timothei
               ,
               ad
               Ecclesiam
               sub
               Petro
               redeunt
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               For
               what
               are
               they
               else
               ,
               who
               after
               the
               death
               of
            
             Timotheus
             
               of
               holy
               memory
               ,
               return
               to
               the
               Church
               under
            
             Petrus
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             Crime
             which
             by
             some
             ill-minded
             persons
             was
             objected
             against
             me
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Chalcedon-Synod
             is
             rejected
             and
             condemned
             by
             me
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Darnell
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Learned
             have
             long
             since
             made
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             Nicephorus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Against
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             Peace
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             They
             desire
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             Condemnation
             and
             Deposition
             of
             
               Acacius
               ,
               the
               Greeks
            
             found
             fault
             chiefly
             with
             two
             things
             .
             First
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             not
             been
             condemned
             and
             deposed
             in
             a
             Synod
             ;
             but
             only
             Pope
             Felix
             had
             prefixt
             his
             own
             name
             before
             the
             sentence
             of
             Deposition
             .
             The
             other
             thing
             was
             ,
             because
             Acacius
             having
             been
             neither
             convicted
             nor
             examined
             according
             to
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             Canons
             ,
             had
             received
             a
             Sentence
             of
             Condemnation
             ▪
             To
             the
             former
             Objection
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             returned
             this
             answer
             :
             that
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             a
             new
             Synod
             for
             the
             condemning
             of
             Acacius
             .
             For
             all
             Followers
             and
             Communicators
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             
               those
               that
               held
               Communion
            
             ]
             with
             Hereticks
             ,
             who
             had
             heretofore
             been
             condemned
             by
             a
             special
             sentence
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             as
             condemned
             together
             with
             the
             same
             Hereticks
             .
             So
             says
             
               Pope
               Gelasius
            
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Orientalls
            
             (
             which
             was
             first
             published
             by
             
               Jacobus
               Syrmondus
            
             ,
             )
             in
             the
             
               Gesta
               de
               nomine
               Acacii
            
             .
             I
             know
             what
             answer
             is
             given
             by
             Baronius
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             484
             ,
             chap.
             21
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Gelasius
             speaks
             concerning
             an
             
               Oecumenicall
               Synod
            
             .
             But
             by
             
             Baronius's
             favour
             ,
             this
             answer
             is
             not
             satisfactory
             .
             For
             
               the
               Greeks
            
             in
             this
             affair
             made
             no
             difference
             between
             a
             Generall
             and
             a
             particular
             Councill
             .
             But
             in
             generall
             they
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             Acacius
             had
             been
             condemned
             in
             no
             Synod
             particularly
             convened
             upon
             his
             account
             .
             For
             thus
             Pope
             Gelasius
             writes
             in
             the
             forementioned
             Epistle
             ,
             speaking
             to
             the
             Orientalls
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               An
               de
               uno
               dolet
               Acacio
               ,
               quod
               speciall
               Synodo
               non
               fuerit
               confutatus
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Are
               you
               troubled
               about
               one
            
             Acacius
             ,
             
               because
               he
               has
               not
               been
               confuted
               in
               a
               speciall
               Synod
               ;
               whenas
               he
               himself
               in
               his
               own
               Letters
               hath
               detected
               his
               own
               Crime
               ;
               nor
               having
               already
               voluntarily
               confessed
               ,
               ought
               he
               to
               be
               heard
               ;
               and
               are
               you
               not
               troubled
               about
               so
               great
               Catholick
               Prelates
               without
               any
               examinatian
               secluded
               ?
               Pope
               Gelasius
            
             confesses
             ingenuously
             ,
             that
             Acacius
             had
             been
             convicted
             and
             heard
             in
             no
             speciall
             Synod
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             neither
             of
             those
             two
             Roman
             Synods
             ,
             wherein
             Acacius
             was
             condemned
             ,
             were
             convened
             upon
             his
             account
             .
             For
             the
             former
             was
             Assembled
             on
             the
             account
             of
             Vitalis
             and
             Misenus
             the
             Legates
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             :
             wherein
             Vitalis
             and
             Misenus
             were
             indeed
             condemned
             :
             but
             Petrus
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             and
             Acacius
             ,
             were
             only
             reprehended
             and
             by
             the
             by
             reproved
             ,
             as
             Evagrius
             tells
             us
             a
             little
             after
             this
             .
             But
             the
             Latter
             Synod
             was
             assembled
             on
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Antiochian
             Church
             ,
             on
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             as
             
               Pope
               Felix
            
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               Synodick
               Letter
               to
               all
               the
               Presbyters
               and
               Archimandrites
               at
            
             Constantinople
             
               and
               throughout
            
             Bithynia
             .
             In
             which
             Synod
             Petrus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             was
             indeed
             chiefly
             and
             most
             especially
             condemned
             ;
             who
             having
             Ejected
             Calendion
             ,
             had
             invaded
             the
             Antiochian
             See.
             But
             Petrus
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             and
             Acacius
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             were
             only
             condemned
             as
             the
             Associates
             and
             Communicators
             of
             the
             same
             Petrus
             ;
             as
             the
             subscription
             annext
             to
             the
             
               same
               Letter
            
             doth
             declare
             [
             in
             these
             words
             :
             ]
             
               Candidus
               Tiburtinae
               Civitatis
               Episcopus
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             Candidus
             
               Bishop
               of
               the
            
             Tiburtine
             
               City
               ,
               following
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               Se●
               ,
               Set
               forth
               by
               the
               Catholick
               deliberation
               of
               us
               all
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               pronouncing
               an
               Anathema
               to
            
             Petrus
             
               the
               Invader
               of
               the
            
             Alexandrian
             
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
            
             Acacius
             
               sometime
               of
               the
            
             Constantinopolitane
             
               Church
               ,
               also
               to
            
             Petrus
             [
             Bishop
             ]
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             
               who
               have
               heretofore
               been
               rightly
               and
               deservedly
               separated
               from
               the
               Episcopall
               [
               dignity
               ]
               and
               number
               of
               Christians
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               their
               followers
               ,
               have
               subscribed
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             whereas
             
               the
               Greeks
            
             complained
             that
             Pope
             Felix
             had
             prefixt
             his
             own
             name
             only
             before
             that
             sentence
             ;
             Felix
             ,
             in
             the
             forecited
             Letter
             ,
             answers
             this
             Objection
             thus
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Unde
               nunc
               causâ
               Antiochenae
               Ecclesiae
               apud
               B.
               Petrum
               Apostolum
               collecti
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               Whence
               being
               at
               this
               present
               convened
               before
               the
               Blessed
               Apostle
            
             Peter
             
               on
               account
               of
               the
            
             Antiochian
             
               Church
               ,
               we
               have
               again
               hastned
               to
               shew
               your
               love
               the
               usage
               which
               has
               always
               obtained
               amongst
               us
               .
               As
               often
               as
               the
               Lords
               the
               Prelates
               are
               convened
               within
            
             Italy
             
               on
               account
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               Causes
               ,
               especially
               of
               Faith
               ,
               an
               usage
               is
               retained
               ,
               that
               the
               Successour
               of
               the
               Prelates
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               See
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               [
               or
               ,
               person
               ]
               of
               all
               the
               Prelates
               of
               all
            
             Italy
             ▪
             
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Care
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               appertaining
               to
               them
               ,
               should
               constitute
               all
               things
               .
               Pope
               Julius
            
             had
             said
             the
             same
             long
             before
             Felix
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Letter
               to
               the
               Orientalls
            
             ,
             which
             Athanasius
             records
             in
             
               his
               Apologetick
            
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Second
             Objection
             of
             the
             Easterns
             ,
             concerning
             
             Acacius's
             being
             condemned
             without
             any
             examination
             ;
             that
             is
             sufficiently
             answered
             by
             Pope
             Gelasius
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Orientalls
            
             ,
             the
             words
             whereof
             we
             have
             produced
             above
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ▪
             
               the
               Monks
               ▪
               who
               did
               not
               sleep
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Some
             time
             before
             this
             ,
             
               Johannes
               Tabennesiota
            
             (
             after
             he
             had
             been
             Ejected
             out
             of
             his
             See
             ,
             )
             had
             come
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             had
             made
             his
             case
             known
             to
             
               Pope
               Simplicius
            
             .
             But
             he
             had
             not
             presented
             a
             Libell
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             had
             only
             perswaded
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             write
             to
             Acacius
             in
             defence
             of
             his
             Cause
             .
             Which
             thing
             
               Pope
               Simplicius
            
             performed
             with
             a
             ready
             and
             willing
             mind
             .
             But
             Acacius
             ,
             having
             received
             
             Simplicius's
             Letters
             ,
             returned
             answer
             ,
             that
             he
             in
             no
             wise
             acknow'edged
             Johannes
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             :
             but
             ,
             had
             received
             
               Petrus
               Mongus
            
             to
             communion
             by
             order
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Zeno.
             At
             which
             Letters
             Simplicius
             being
             highly
             incensed
             ,
             wrote
             back
             ,
             that
             Acacius
             had
             not
             done
             what
             was
             regular
             and
             orderly
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             had
             received
             Petrus
             to
             Communion
             ,
             who
             stood
             condemned
             by
             the
             common
             sentence
             of
             them
             both
             .
             And
             when
             Johannes
             was
             preparing
             to
             offer
             a
             Libell
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             containing
             various
             Crimes
             against
             Acacius
             ;
             in
             the
             interim
             Simplicius
             was
             prevented
             by
             death
             ,
             before
             Acacius
             had
             given
             answer
             to
             his
             last
             Letters
             ▪
             as
             Liberatus
             tells
             us
             in
             
               his
               Breviarium
            
             .
             But
             after
             Felix
             had
             been
             put
             into
             
             Simplicius's
             place
             ,
             Johannes
             presented
             that
             Libell
             to
             Pope
             Felix
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             before
             made
             ready
             to
             offer
             to
             Simplicius
             .
             Who
             forthwith
             sent
             a
             
               Libell
               of
               Citation
            
             to
             Acacius
             by
             the
             Bishops
             Vitalis
             and
             Misenus
             ,
             ordering
             him
             to
             come
             to
             Rome
             immediately
             ,
             and
             give
             in
             his
             answer
             before
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             ,
             to
             the
             Libell
             of
             Johannes
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             recorded
             in
             
               the
               Gesta
               de
               nomine
               Acacii
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               the
               Libell
               of
               Citation
            
             transmitted
             to
             Acacius
             .
             —
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             words
             are
             transposed
             ,
             which
             I
             restore
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               are
               sent
               from
            
             Felix
             to
             [
             
               the
               Emperour
            
             ]
             Zeno.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nicephorus
             has
             excellently
             well
             explained
             this
             place
             of
             Evagrius
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               But
               before
            
             Vitalis
             and
             Misenus
             ,
             
               coming
               from
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               had
               arrived
               at
               the
               Imperial
               City
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             In
             Evagrius
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             written
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             so
             Evagrius
             does
             usually
             call
             Constantinople
             ;
             as
             hereafter
             ,
             at
             chap.
             25.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             There
             were
             two
             Monasteries
             at
             Constantinople
             which
             were
             termed
             [
             the
             Monasteries
             ]
             of
             the
             Acoemeti
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             [
             the
             Monastery
             ]
             of
             Bassianus
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Dius
             .
             They
             had
             taken
             the
             name
             of
             Bassianus
             and
             of
             Dius
             from
             their
             Founders
             .
             But
             they
             had
             the
             appellation
             of
             Acoemeti
             [
             or
             ,
             Ac●mita
             ,
             ]
             given
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             celebrated
             the
             Divine
             praises
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             succeeding
             one
             another
             by
             turns
             :
             in
             so
             much
             that
             they
             seemed
             not
             to
             sleep
             .
             So
             heretofore
             in
             the
             
             Gallia's
             ,
             a
             continuall
             praising
             of
             God
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             kept
             up
             in
             some
             Monasteries
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nicephorus
             supposed
             that
             these
             Commonitoria
             (
             for
             so
             the
             Latines
             term
             them
             ,
             which
             the
             Greeks
             call
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             )
             were
             written
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Zeno.
             But
             Evagrius
             says
             they
             were
             written
             to
             Vitalis
             and
             Misenus
             the
             Legates
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             See.
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             Commonitories
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             Embassadours
             and
             such
             like
             persons
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             the
             Roman
             Emperour
             .
             For
             they
             were
             as
             it
             were
             
               Orders
               and
               Instructions
               which
               publick
               Ministers
               ought
               studiously
               to
               observe
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             Johannes
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             excellent
             Florent
             .
             M.
             S.
             I
             found
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             and
             so
             also
             the
             same
             
               Manuscript
               Copy
            
             has
             it
             written
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             remarked
             before
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             ancient
             Coyns
             do
             confirm
             this
             writing
             of
             this
             word
             ,
             as
             does
             likewise
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Etymologicon
            
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             agree
             with
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             ,
             who
             in
             
               his
               Copy
            
             hath
             mended
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               There
               are
               also
               extant
               in
               the
               same
               Acts.
            
             But
             I
             can
             in
             no
             wise
             approve
             of
             
               Christophorson's
               Version
            
             ,
             who
             has
             rendred
             this
             place
             thus
             :
             
               Extant
               Praeterea
               in
               Actis
               ejusdem
               Concilii
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               There
               are
               moreover
               extant
               in
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               same
               Councill
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             For
             Evagrius
             makes
             no
             mention
             here
             of
             any
             Councill
             ,
             only
             takes
             a
             view
             of
             
               the
               Collection
               of
               Letters
               ,
               which
               belonged
               to
            
             Acacius's
             
               Cause
               .
               Christophorson
            
             thought
             ,
             (
             because
             be
             saw
             mention
             was
             made
             of
             Acts
             by
             Evagrius
             ,
             )
             that
             it
             followed
             immediately
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             were
             transacted
             in
             a
             Councill
             .
             But
             the
             matter
             is
             not
             always
             so
             .
             For
             whatever
             things
             were
             done
             in
             any
             affair
             ,
             may
             simply
             be
             called
             Acts
             ,
             although
             no
             Councill
             or
             judiciary
             proceedings
             intervened
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Article
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             is
             to
             be
             expunged
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             acknowledged
             by
             
               Nicephorus
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             e
             All
             other
             Authours
             relate
             ,
             that
             Mongus
             was
             ordained
             by
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             he
             an
             Heretick
             .
             So
             says
             Acacius
             in
             
               his
               Letter
               to
               Pope
               Simplicius
            
             ,
             and
             Felix
             in
             
               his
               Synodick
               Epistle
               to
               all
               the
               Monks
               and
               Archimandrites
               at
               Constantinople
               and
               in
               Bythinia
               .
            
             The
             same
             is
             likewise
             attested
             by
             Theophanes
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             pag.
             107
             ;
             and
             by
             Gelasius
             in
             
               the
               Gesta
               de
               nomine
               Acacii
            
             .
             Yet
             Liberatus
             affirms
             Petrus
             was
             ordained
             by
             more
             Bishops
             than
             one
             ,
             although
             he
             expresses
             not
             their
             number
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             Letter
             of
             
             Acacius's
             is
             extant
             ,
             set
             forth
             
               in
               Latine
            
             amongst
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Pope
             Simplicius
             .
             The
             same
             Letter
             is
             mentioned
             in
             Pope
             
             Felix's
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             contains
             
             Acacius's
             Sentence
             of
             Deposition
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             We
             have
             added
             the
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             But
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Florentine
               Manuscript
            
             ;
             which
             particle
             casts
             a
             great
             light
             upon
             this
             place
             .
             In
             the
             same
             
               Florentine
               Manuscript
            
             at
             the
             side
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             this
             Scholion
             was
             written
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               This
               Authour
               does
               not
               say
               here
               expresly
               ,
               that
            
             Acacius
             
               was
               deposed
               by
               the
               [
               Bishop
               ]
               of
            
             Rome
             :
             but
             Theodorus
             and
             Basilius
             Cilix
             
               do
               manifestly
               affirm
               this
               .
               Nicephorus
            
             (
             book
             16.
             chap.
             17.
             )
             attests
             the
             same
             concerning
             
               Basilius
               Cilix
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             Our
             Evagrius
             is
             undeservedly
             reproved
             by
             
               that
               Scholiast
            
             ,
             because
             at
             this
             place
             he
             speaks
             nothing
             of
             
             Acacius's
             deposition
             .
             Evagrius
             does
             here
             relate
             all
             things
             that
             were
             transacted
             in
             the
             
               Roman
               Synod
            
             ,
             which
             was
             convened
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             484
             against
             Vitalis
             and
             Misenus
             Legates
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             See.
             In
             that
             Synod
             Vitalis
             and
             Misenus
             were
             indeed
             deprived
             of
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             .
             But
             Acacius
             was
             only
             reprehended
             and
             rebuked
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Synod
             ,
             here
             recorded
             by
             Evagrius
             .
             After
             this
             ,
             Felix
             sent
             his
             
               Synodick
               Letters
            
             to
             Acacius
             ;
             wherein
             these
             words
             occurred
             ;
             
               Peccasti
               ,
               ne
               adjicias
               ,
               &
               de
               prioribus
               supplica
               ,
               You
               have
               offended
               ,
               make
               no
               addition
               ,
               and
               supplicate
               for
               [
               your
               ]
               former
               [
               failings
               .
               ]
            
             After
             receipt
             of
             which
             Letters
             ,
             when
             Acacius
             still
             stood
             out
             ,
             and
             committed
             Facts
             worse
             than
             the
             former
             ;
             Pope
             Felix
             (
             the
             Bishops
             being
             a
             second
             time
             convened
             ,
             )
             promulged
             a
             sentence
             of
             deposition
             against
             Acacius
             ,
             and
             directed
             it
             to
             Acacius
             ,
             by
             
               Tutus
               Defensor
            
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             which
             [
             sentence
             ]
             begins
             thus
             :
             
               Multarum
               transgressionum
               reperiris
               obnoxius
               ,
               You
               are
               found
               guilty
               of
               many
               transgressions
               .
            
             That
             these
             things
             were
             transacted
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             Pope
             Felix
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               Synodick
               Letter
               to
               the
               Presbyters
               and
            
             Archimandrites
             at
             Constantinople
             
               and
               throughout
            
             Bythinia
             .
             For
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             written
             concerning
             Vitalis
             and
             Misenus
             ,
             and
             concerning
             Acacius
             ,
             who
             were
             condemned
             in
             the
             Roman
             Synod
             ;
             he
             adds
             these
             words
             :
             
               Post
               illam
               sententiam
               quae
               in
               Acacium
               perturbatorem
               totius
               Orientis
               Ecclesiae
               dicta
               est
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               After
               that
               sentence
               which
               hath
               been
               pronounced
               against
            
             Acacius
             
               the
               disturber
               of
               the
               whole
               Eastern
               Church
               ,
               being
               now
               also
               convened
               ,
               we
               have
               added
               to
               these
               Letters
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             a
             little
             after
             :
             
               Unde
               nunc
               causâ
               Antiochenae
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Wherefore
               being
               at
               this
               present
               convened
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               blessed
               Apostle
            
             Peter
             
               on
               account
               of
               the
            
             Antiochian
             
               Church
               ,
               we
               do
               again
               hasten
               to
               declare
               to
               Your
               love
               the
               Custom
               which
               hath
               always
               obtained
               amongst
               us
               .
            
             From
             which
             words
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             this
             Letter
             was
             written
             by
             Felix
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             third
             Roman
             Synod
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             assembled
             on
             account
             of
             the
             Antiochian
             Church
             ;
             which
             ,
             after
             Calendion
             was
             ejected
             ,
             
               Petrus
               Fullo
            
             had
             invaded
             .
             In
             this
             Synod
             therefore
             Felix
             had
             dictated
             the
             sentence
             against
             Acacius
             ,
             (
             which
             begins
             thus
             ;
             
               Multarum
               transgressionum
               reperiris
               obnoxius
               ,
               You
               are
               found
               guilty
               of
               many
               Transgressions
            
             ;
             )
             and
             had
             transmitted
             it
             to
             Acacius
             ,
             by
             Tutus
             the
             Defensor
             .
             Nor
             can
             any
             one
             say
             ,
             that
             that
             sentence
             was
             pronounc't
             before
             in
             the
             
               Second
               Roman
               Synod
            
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             Vitalis
             and
             Misenus
             were
             condemned
             ;
             but
             was
             sent
             a
             little
             afterwards
             by
             Felix
             ,
             by
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             
               Third
               Roman
               Synod
            
             .
             For
             Evagrius
             refutes
             this
             ,
             who
             does
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             sentence
             of
             deposition
             was
             pronounc't
             against
             Acacius
             in
             that
             
               Roman
               Synod
            
             wherein
             Vitalis
             and
             Misenus
             were
             condemned
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Liberatus
             in
             
               his
               Breviarium
            
             (
             chap.
             18.
             )
             does
             manifestly
             declare
             ,
             that
             that
             Sentence
             of
             Deposition
             against
             Acacius
             was
             pronounced
             long
             after
             the
             Condemnation
             of
             Vitalis
             and
             Misenus
             .
             For
             hear
             what
             Liberatus
             says
             :
             
               Redeunt
               aliquando
               Legati
               .
               Sed
               praecesserant
               Monachi
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               At
               length
               the
               Legates
               return
               .
               But
               the
               Monks
               had
               gone
               before
               ,
               who
               in
               a
               grievous
               manner
               accused
               them
               of
               Treachery
               .
               Having
               been
               forthwith
               heard
               and
               convicted
               from
               those
               Letters
               which
               they
               had
               brought
               ,
               they
               are
               removed
               from
               their
               own
               places
               .
            
             And
             after
             some
             few
             words
             :
             
               Ubi
               ergo
               ad
               plenum
               detectus
               est
               Acacius
               Haereticus
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               When
               therefore
               the
               Heretick
            
             Acacius
             
               was
               fully
               detected
               ,
               Pope
            
             Felix
             
               put
               these
               words
               in
               his
               Synodick
               Letters
               :
               you
               have
               offended
               ,
               make
               no
               addition
               ,
               and
               supplicate
               for
               [
               your
               ]
               former
               [
               failings
               .
               ]
            
             Acacius
             
               having
               received
               these
               Letters
               ,
               persists
               in
               the
               same
               mind
               ,
               neither
               receding
               from
            
             Petrus's
             
               Communion
               ,
               nor
               yet
               perswading
               him
               openly
               to
               embrace
               the
            
             Chalcedon
             
               Synod
               and
               the
               Tome
               of
               Pope
            
             Leo.
             Pope
             Felix
             
               understanding
               this
               ,
               sent
               a
               writing
               of
               Condemnation
               to
            
             Acacius
             by
             Tutus
             the
             Defensor
             ;
             
               the
               beginning
               whereof
               is
               this
               .
               You
               are
               found
               guilty
               of
               many
               Transgressions
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             Florentine
             and
             Tellerian
             M.
             SS
             .
             and
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Loves
               not
               the
               Faith.
            
             But
             it
             would
             be
             better
             written
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Thus
             Christophorson
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             .
             At
             the
             Clause
             immediately
             foregoing
             ,
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               For
               he
               ought
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               loved
            
             Zeno
             ,
             
               to
               have
               done
               this
            
             ;
             ]
             I
             would
             rather
             read
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Whereas
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               loved
               the
               Faith
               rather
               than
            
             Zeno
             ,
             
               he
               ought
               to
               have
               done
               this
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             After
             the
             Roman
             Synod
             which
             was
             convened
             on
             the
             account
             of
             Vitalis
             and
             Misenus
             ,
             and
             wherein
             Vitalis
             and
             Misenus
             had
             been
             condemned
             ;
             but
             Petrus
             and
             Acacius
             were
             only
             reproved
             and
             rebuked
             ;
             it
             was
             consequent
             that
             Evagrius
             should
             have
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Deposition
             pronounced
             against
             Acacius
             and
             sent
             to
             Constantinople
             by
             Tutus
             the
             Defensor
             .
             And
             yet
             Evagrius
             has
             not
             done
             this
             here
             .
             Whereof
             two
             reasons
             may
             be
             assigned
             .
             For
             ,
             either
             this
             was
             done
             by
             Evagrius
             in
             reverence
             to
             the
             
               Constantinopolitan
               See
            
             :
             or
             else
             ,
             because
             Evagrius
             had
             related
             that
             before
             from
             
               Zacharias
               Rhetor
            
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             
               eighteenth
               Chapter
            
             .
             What
             therefore
             he
             had
             declared
             there
             ,
             he
             look't
             upon
             as
             superfluous
             to
             repeat
             at
             this
             place
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             I
             have
             made
             good
             this
             place
             from
             the
             Florentine
             M.
             S.
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               after
               he
               had
               again
               Anathematized
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             
               Petrus
               Mongus
            
             condemned
             not
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               Synod
            
             together
             with
             
               Leo's
               Epistle
            
             ,
             once
             ,
             but
             oftner
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Liberatus
             makes
             mention
             of
             this
             
               Abbot
               Nephalius
               ,
               in
               his
               Breviarium
               ,
            
             chap.
             18.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Fully
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             had
             rather
             make
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               this
               interim
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             't
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             Evagrius
             does
             in
             the
             first
             place
             relate
             
             Acacius's
             death
             .
             For
             ,
             of
             those
             three
             Schifmaticks
             who
             rent
             in
             sunder
             the
             Orientall
             Church
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             Acacius
             Bishop
             of
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               Petrus
            
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             Petrus
             of
             Antioch
             ;
             )
             the
             first
             that
             departed
             out
             of
             this
             life
             (
             says
             Evagrius
             ,
             )
             was
             Acacius
             ;
             then
             Petrus
             [
             Bishop
             ]
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             who
             was
             termed
             Mongus
             ;
             and
             last
             of
             all
             died
             
               Petrus
               Fullo
            
             .
             But
             
               Victor
               Thunonensis
            
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             relates
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             that
             died
             of
             those
             three
             I
             have
             mentioned
             ,
             was
             Petrus
             [
             Bishop
             ]
             of
             Antioch
             .
             For
             his
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Post
               Consuletum
               secundum
               Longini
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               After
               Longinus's
               second
               Consulate
            
             ,
             Petrus
             [
             Bishop
             ]
             of
             Antioch
             
               dies
               under
               condemnation
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               place
            
             Calendion
             
               is
               ordained
               .
               But
               the
               Eastern
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               persons
               ignorant
               ,
               consecrate
            
             Johannes
             surnamed
             Codonatus
             
               Bishop
               over
               the
               said
            
             Antiochian
             
               Church
               ,
               to
               whom
               succeeded
            
             Petrus
             
               the
               Heretick
            
             .
             This
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             488
             ;
             Dynamius
             and
             Sifidius
             being
             Consuls
             .
             But
             on
             the
             year
             following
             ,
             wherein
             Probinus
             and
             Eusebius
             were
             Consuls
             ,
             the
             same
             
               Victor
               Thunonensis
            
             records
             
             Acacius's
             death
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Eusebio
               V.
               C.
               Cos.
               Acacius
               Constantinopolitanus
               Episcopus
               sub
               damnatione
               moritur
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               The
               most
               famous
               personage
            
             Eusebius
             
               being
               Consul
            
             ,
             Acacius
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Constantinople
             
               dies
               under
               Condemnation
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               room
            
             Flavita
             
               is
               ordained
               Bishop
               ;
               to
               whom
               (
               he
               dying
               in
               the
               third
               month
               of
               his
               Promotion
               ,
               )
            
             Euphemius
             
               Keeper
               of
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
            
             Chalcedon
             
               Synod
               was
               successour
               in
               the
               Bishoprick
               .
            
             And
             on
             the
             next
             year
             ,
             Longinus
             and
             Faustus
             being
             the
             second
             time
             Consuls
             ,
             the
             same
             Victor
             relates
             ,
             that
             Petrus
             [
             Bishop
             ]
             of
             Alexandria
             died
             under
             Condemnation
             .
             But
             Baronius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Ecclefiastick
               Annalls
            
             ,
             relates
             indeed
             the
             death
             of
             these
             three
             Schismaticks
             in
             the
             same
             Order
             with
             
               Victor
               Thunonensis
            
             ,
             but
             not
             on
             the
             same
             year
             .
             For
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             
               Petrus
               Fullo
            
             died
             on
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord's
             Nativity
             486.
             
             And
             ,
             that
             Acacius
             died
             two
             years
             after
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             488
             :
             But
             in
             
             Mongus's
             death
             he
             agrees
             exactly
             with
             Victor
             .
             But
             I
             had
             rather
             follow
             
             Victor's
             opinion
             ,
             who
             places
             
             Fullo's
             death
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             488.
             
             For
             Calendion
             was
             created
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             on
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord's
             Nativity
             482
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             manifest
             from
             Pope
             
               Simplicius's
               Epistle
            
             ;
             and
             in
             regard
             he
             held
             that
             Bishoprick
             four
             years
             ,
             as
             Theophanes
             does
             attest
             ;
             it
             must
             necessarily
             be
             said
             that
             
               Petrus
               Fullo
            
             ,
             who
             on
             
             Calendion's
             being
             ejected
             was
             put
             into
             his
             place
             ,
             had
             possession
             of
             the
             See
             of
             Antioch
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             486.
             
             But
             who
             can
             believe
             that
             
               Petrus
               Fullo
            
             ,
             who
             committed
             so
             many
             and
             such
             notorious
             Facts
             during
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Episcopate
             ,
             should
             have
             died
             a
             few
             months
             after
             his
             promotion
             ?
             
               Petrus
               Fullo
            
             therefore
             died
             not
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             486
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             thought
             .
             But
             this
             argument
             is
             with
             ease
             refuted
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             grounded
             barely
             on
             
             Theophanes's
             authority
             ,
             who
             attributes
             four
             years
             to
             
             Calendion's
             sitting
             Bishop
             .
             But
             Calendion
             sate
             Bishop
             during
             the
             space
             of
             one
             year
             only
             .
             For
             he
             was
             ejected
             by
             the
             treachery
             of
             his
             Ordainer
             Acacius
             ,
             a
             little
             after
             the
             Roman
             Synod
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             483
             ;
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             Pope
             
               Felix's
               Letter
               to
               all
               the
               Presbyters
               and
               Archimandrites
               at
            
             Constantinople
             
               and
               throughout
            
             Bithynia
             ,
             and
             from
             
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               Gesta
               de
               nomine
               Acacii
               .
            
             But
             Theophanes
             and
             Cedrenus
             are
             notoriously
             mistaken
             ,
             who
             relate
             that
             
               Petrus
               Fullo
            
             departed
             this
             life
             after
             
               Petrus
               Mongus
            
             .
             Whom
             Pope
             Gelasius
             has
             refuted
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Orientalls
            
             ,
             who
             does
             attest
             that
             of
             those
             two
             ,
             
               Petrus
               Fullo
            
             died
             first
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Theophanes
             relates
             ,
             that
             Fravita
             wrote
             
               Synodick
               Letters
            
             to
             Petrus
             [
             Bishop
             ]
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             wherein
             he
             denyed
             that
             he
             communicated
             with
             Felix
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             And
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             that
             he
             sent
             
               Synodick
               Letters
            
             to
             Felix
             ,
             wherein
             he
             declared
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             no
             society
             of
             communion
             with
             Petrus
             [
             Bishop
             ]
             of
             
               Alexandria
               .
               Theophanes
            
             assignes
             only
             three
             months
             continuance
             in
             his
             Bishoprick
             to
             the
             same
             Fravita
             ;
             as
             does
             likewise
             
               Victor
               Thunonensis
            
             ;
             and
             not
             four
             ,
             as
             Evagrius
             affirms
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             There
             were
             at
             Alexandria
             two
             sorts
             of
             Hereticks
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Dioscoritae
             ,
             and
             the
             Esaiani
             :
             concerning
             whom
             Liberatus
             speaks
             in
             
               his
               Breviary
            
             .
             The
             Dioscoritae
             wholly
             condemned
             and
             anathematized
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               Synod
            
             .
             But
             the
             Esaiani
             ,
             following
             
             Zeno's
             Edict
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             
               His
               Henoticon
            
             ,
             ]
             did
             not
             indeed
             in
             any
             wise
             admit
             that
             Synod
             ;
             yet
             they
             pronounc't
             not
             an
             Anathema
             against
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Evagrius
             says
             not
             expresly
             ,
             on
             what
             year
             Petrus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             died
             ;
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             gathered
             from
             his
             words
             ,
             that
             he
             died
             after
             Petrus
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             Yea
             ,
             rather
             the
             contrary
             may
             be
             extracted
             from
             
             Evagrius's
             words
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             Petrus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             had
             survived
             
               Petrus
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             doubtless
             Athanasius
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             Petrus
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             would
             have
             sent
             
               his
               Synodick
               Letters
            
             to
             Petrus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             For
             these
             
               Synodick
               Letters
            
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             sent
             by
             the
             Patriarchs
             at
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             their
             Patriarchate
             .
             In
             regard
             therefore
             Athanasius
             sent
             his
             
               Synodick
               Letters
            
             to
             Palladius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             it
             appears
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             
               Petrus
               Antiochenus
            
             died
             long
             before
             
               Petrus
               Alexandrinus
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             concerning
             
               Athanasius's
               Synodick
               Letters
               ,
               Liberatus
            
             in
             
               his
               Breviarium
            
             says
             these
             words
             :
             
               Non
               post
               multum
               tempus
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               No
               long
               time
               after
               dies
               also
            
             Petrus
             Mongus
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             
               and
               after
               him
            
             Athanasius
             
               is
               ordained
               in
               that
               See
               :
               who
               himself
               also
               communicated
               with
               the
            
             Constantinopolitan
             ,
             Antiochian
             ,
             and
             Hierosolymitane
             
               Church
               in
               the
               Edict
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
             Flavianus's
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Till
               some
               times
               of
            
             Anastasius
             .
          
           
             a
             Zeno
             brought
             over
             Armatus
             to
             his
             own
             side
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             gifts
             and
             presents
             ,
             but
             by
             promises
             also
             .
             For
             he
             promised
             ,
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             had
             recovered
             the
             Empire
             ,
             he
             would
             make
             
               Armatus
               perpetuall
               Magister
            
             [
             or
             ,
             Master
             ,
             ]
             
               of
               the
               present
               Militia
            
             ;
             and
             his
             Son
             
               Basiliscus
               ,
               Caesar
            
             ,
             and
             
               his
               own
               Assessour
            
             ;
             as
             Theophanes
             tells
             us
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             pag
             107.
             
             Whose
             words
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             corrupted
             ,
             nor
             could
             be
             understood
             by
             the
             Translatour
             ,
             I
             will
             annex
             here
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               But
               he
               also
               (
               as
               it
               frequently
               [
               happens
               ,
               ]
               )
               being
               blinded
               with
               gifts
               [
               sent
               ]
               from
            
             Zeno
             ,
             
               and
               with
               a
               promise
               of
               the
               perpetuall
               Mastership
               of
               the
               Milice
               ,
               and
               that
            
             Zeno
             
               would
               make
               his
               Son
            
             Basiliscus
             ,
             Gaesar
             ,
             
               and
               his
               Assessour
               ;
               returned
               with
            
             Zeno
             against
             Basiliscus
             .
             I
             write
             therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               with
               a
               promise
               of
               the
               perpotuall
               Mastership
               of
               the
               Milice
               .
               Theophanes
            
             terms
             
               the
               perpetuall
               power
               of
               Master
               of
               the
               Milice
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               The
               Author
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             does
             fully
             confirm
             our
             Emendation
             .
             For
             he
             writes
             ,
             that
             Zeno
             had
             made
             a
             promise
             to
             
               Armatus
               ,
               that
               be
               would
               grant
               to
               him
               the
               Magisteriall
               power
               of
               the
               present
               Milice
               as
               long
               as
               he
               should
               live
               .
               Suidas
            
             relates
             much
             concerning
             this
             Armatus
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             taken
             out
             of
             Damascius
             in
             the
             
               Life
               of
            
             Hisydorus
             
               the
               Philosopher
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Theudericus
             .
          
           
             †
             Zeno.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               To
               kill
               him
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             exposition
             of
             this
             word
             Translatours
             have
             been
             mistaken
             .
             Langus
             renders
             it
             
               Hastam
               expeditam
               ,
               a
               Javelin
               fitted
               up
               and
               in
               readiness
               .
               Musculus
               ,
            
             according
             to
             his
             own
             usage
             ,
             having
             not
             a
             Latine
             word
             ready
             at
             hand
             ,
             retained
             the
             Greek
             one
             .
             But
             Christophorson
             has
             rendred
             it
             worst
             of
             all
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               Hastam
               cuspide
               bisidâ
               ,
               a
               Javelin
               with
               a
               double
               point
               .
            
             I
             have
             translated
             it
             
               Hastam
               amentatam
               ,
               a
               Javelinsitted
               with
               a
               loop
               of
               leather
               to
               caest
               it
               with
               .
            
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             same
             with
             Amenium
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               the
               thong
               wherewith
               Darts
               or
               Javelins
               were
               bound
               about
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               cast
               against
               the
               Enemy
               .
            
             The
             
               Old
               Glosses
            
             out
             of
             the
             
               Library
               of
               Petrus
               Daniel
            
             quoted
             by
             Turnebus
             ,
             explain
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Amentum
               ,
               corrigia
               lanceae
               ,
               quae
               etiam
               ansula
               est
               ad
               jactum
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Amentum
               ,
               the
               Latehets
               of
               a
               Launce
               ,
               which
               is
               also
               a
               little
               handle
               to
               cast
               it
               .
            
             Where
             ansula
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               that
               whereby
               a
               Dart
               is
               held
               that
               it
               may
               be
               thrown
               .
               Hesychius
            
             expounds
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               sit
               [
               or
               clasp
               together
               ]
               the
               fingers
               about
               the
               leather-latchet
               of
               a
               missile
               weapon
               .
               'T
               is
               likewise
               used
               to
               signifie
               ,
               to
               be
               ready
               .
            
             So
             Aeschylus
             made
             use
             of
             this
             phrase
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               sounds
               made
               by
               the
               lashings
               of
               leather-thongs
               ,
            
             [
             See
             Hesychius
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             ]
             a
             Metaphor
             taken
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               from
               those
               Javelins
               ,
               which
               they
               termed
               amenta●
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             
               fitted
               with
               loops
               of
               leather
               to
               fliag
               them
               with
            
             ;
             ]
             as
             Eustathius
             tells
             us
             ,
             at
             the
             
               Second
               Book
               of
               the
               I●●ads
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             double
             use
             of
             the
             Amentum
             .
             For
             ,
             it
             conduced
             both
             to
             the
             holding
             of
             the
             Dart
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             it
             might
             be
             thrown
             against
             the
             Enemy
             with
             a
             greater
             force
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             incomparable
             Florentine
             M.
             S.
             I
             found
             it
             plainly
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Learned
             men
             had
             conjectured
             the
             reading
             should
             be
             .
             Now
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             same
             with
             him
             whom
             the
             Latines
             term
             a
             
               Strator
               who
               is
               wont
               to
               li●t
               his
               Master
               on
               horseback
            
             ;
             as
             Suidas
             attests
             :
             in
             which
             Author
             there
             is
             a
             passage
             extant
             of
             an
             
               ancient
               Writer
            
             ,
             who
             says
             these
             words
             concerning
             
               King
               Massanissa
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               But
               this
               Massanissa
               when
               he
               was
               old
               mounted
               his
               horse
               without
               a
               Strator
               .
            
             Where
             Suidas
             seems
             to
             have
             taken
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             
               a
               Scale
            
             which
             we
             vulgarly
             term
             
               a
               Stirrop
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             think
             it
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             For
             so
             the
             Analogy
             requires
             it
             should
             ;
             as
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             derived
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Suidas
             expounds
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               pull
               back
               ,
               to
               curb
               .
            
             But
             Nicephorus
             ,
             instead
             of
             this
             word
             ,
             made
             use
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               repress
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               to
               draw
               back
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             Theodoricus
             hapned
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             481
             ,
             as
             Marcellinus
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             attests
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Placidio
               solo
               Coss.
               Theodoricus
               Triarii
               filius
               Rex
               Gothorum
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Placidius
               being
               Consul
               alone
            
             Theodoricus
             Triarius's
             
               Son
               King
               of
               the
            
             Goths
             ,
             
               taking
               his
               Forces
               [
               along
               with
               him
               ]
               as
               far
               as
            
             Anaplum
             ,
             
               arrives
               at
               the
               distance
               of
               four
               miles
               from
               the
               City
               ;
               but
               having
               done
               no
               harm
               to
               any
               of
               the
            
             Romans
             ,
             
               returned
               forthwith
               .
               Further
               ,
               hastning
               into
            
             Illyricum
             ,
             
               whilest
               he
               was
               going
               between
               the
               moving
               Carriages
               of
               his
               own
               Army
               ,
               he
               is
               wounded
               and
               striken
               thorow
               with
               the
               point
               of
               a
               dert
               lying
               upon
               one
               of
               the
               Wagons
               ,
               [
               occasioned
               ]
               by
               the
               motion
               of
               his
               own
               horse
               who
               started
               ;
               and
               dies
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Theophanes
             relates
             this
             commotion
             of
             Marcianus's
             (
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             
               our
               Evagrius
            
             does
             ,
             )
             soon
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Theodoricus
             the
             Son
             of
             Triarius
             .
             But
             Malchus
             dissents
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Byzantine
               History
            
             .
             For
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               Theodoricus
               Triarius
            
             having
             heard
             of
             Marcianus's
             Sedition
             ,
             forthwith
             drew
             together
             vast
             Forces
             ,
             and
             marched
             towards
             Constantinople
             ;
             pretending
             to
             give
             the
             Emperour
             assistance
             ;
             but
             in
             reality
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             make
             himself
             master
             of
             the
             Imperial
             City
             .
             Malchus's
             words
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             be
             desirous
             of
             reading
             them
             ,
             occur
             at
             pag.
             86
             of
             the
             
               King's
               Edition
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             
               Procopius
               Marcianus's
            
             brother
             ,
             after
             Marcianus
             was
             taken
             ,
             and
             his
             Tyranny
             supprest
             ,
             fled
             into
             Graecia
             to
             Theodoricus
             .
             And
             when
             Zeno
             sent
             an
             Embassy
             requiring
             him
             to
             be
             delivered
             up
             to
             himself
             ,
             he
             could
             never
             prevail
             to
             get
             that
             done
             by
             Theodoricus
             ;
             as
             Candidus
             says
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Second
               Book
            
             ,
             and
             Malchus
             ,
             in
             the
             
               book
               now
               cited
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Image-makers
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               made
               sensible
               of
            
             Zeno's
             intent
             .
             In
             the
             Florent
             .
             M.
             S.
             't
             is
             t●uer
             written
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               made
               sensible
               of
            
             Zeno's
             
               treacherous
               designes
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Translatours
             saw
             not
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             ;
             they
             were
             deceived
             by
             an
             ill
             punctation
             .
             But
             ,
             by
             placing
             a
             middle
             distinction
             after
             these
             words
             ,
             I
             have
             cast
             a
             light
             upon
             this
             passage
             .
             For
             Evagrius
             says
             ,
             two
             reasons
             were
             brought
             ,
             which
             had
             moved
             Theodoricus
             to
             go
             into
             Italy
             .
             The
             first
             was
             because
             Zeno
             plotted
             against
             him
             .
             The
             second
             is
             assigned
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               But
               others
               affirm
               that
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Excerpta
               of
               that
               old
               Author
            
             ,
             which
             I
             published
             long
             since
             at
             the
             end
             of
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
               ,
               Theodoricus
            
             is
             said
             to
             have
             gone
             into
             Italy
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             Zeno.
             For
             these
             are
             the
             words
             there
             ,
             at
             pag.
             479
             ;
             
               Zeno
               recompensans
               beneficiis
               Theodoricum
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Zeno
               recompensing
            
             Theodoricus
             
               with
               gifts
               ,
               whom
               he
               made
               Patricius
               and
               Consul
               ,
               giving
               him
               much
               ;
               and
               sending
               him
               into
            
             Italy
             ,
             
               made
               an
               agreement
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               if
            
             Odöachar
             
               should
               be
               vanquished
               ,
               for
               the
               merit
               of
               his
               own
               labours
               ,
               he
               should
               only
               reign
               before
               ,
               in
               his
               room
               whilest
               he
               should
               live
               .
               [
               Loco
               ejus
               dum
               adviveret
               ,
               in
               his
               room
               whilest
               he
               should
               live
            
             ;
             so
             't
             is
             worded
             in
             
               this
               note
            
             of
             
             Valesius's
             here
             :
             but
             in
             the
             
               forementioned
               Excerpta
               of
               the
               old
               Authour
               ,
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               loco
               ejus
               dum
               adveniret
               ,
               in
               his
               room
               whilest
               he
               should
               come
               .
               ]
               Jordanes
            
             does
             also
             attest
             the
             same
             in
             
               his
               Geticks
            
             ,
             and
             
               in
               his
               Book
               de
               Successione
               Regnorum
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Works
             .
          
           
             a
             So
             a
             certain
             Building
             seems
             to
             be
             termed
             ,
             which
             served
             instead
             of
             a
             
               Forum
               .
               Evagrius
            
             says
             ,
             this
             Edifice
             was
             in
             the
             
               Daphnensian
               Suburb
               ,
               over
               against
            
             [
             or
             ,
             
               opposite
               to
            
             ]
             
               the
               publick
               Bath
            
             .
             For
             that
             is
             the
             import
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Musculus
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               rectà
               ad
               publicum
               Balneum
               ,
               straight
               forth
               to
               the
               publick
               Bath
               .
            
             Which
             I
             approve
             not
             of
             :
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             opposite
             ;
             as
             Suidas
             attests
             .
             Now
             ,
             in
             the
             Antiforum
             (
             says
             Evagrius
             ,
             )
             
             Mammianus's
             Statue
             was
             erected
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             
               The
               Antiforum
            
             was
             the
             same
             with
             what
             I
             have
             said
             above
             .
             For
             Statues
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             erected
             in
             the
             Forum
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               matter
               of
               brass
            
             .
          
           
             b
             I
             agree
             with
             Christophorson
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             ;
             who
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             have
             mended
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Footstep
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             D
             r
             
               Howell's
               History
               second
               part
            
             ;
             pag.
             51.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Monarchy
             .
          
           
             *
             Zēno's
             .
          
           
             a
             How
             Anastasius
             was
             affected
             towards
             Ecclesiastick
             affairs
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             he
             behaved
             himself
             in
             the
             administration
             thereof
             ,
             Liberatus
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Breviary
               chap.
            
             18.
             informs
             us
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Ascenderunt
               quidam
               &
               adversantium
               ,
               &c.
               
               Some
               persons
               both
               of
               those
               who
               were
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               them
               who
               communicated
               with
               him
               ,
               went
               up
               to
            
             Anastasius
             .
             
               And
               whilst
               they
               had
               a
               debate
               before
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               some
               proposing
               that
               the
               Synod
               should
               he
            
             Anathematized
             ,
             
               and
               so
               they
               would
               communicate
               ;
               but
               others
               ,
               being
               more
               calm
               ,
               were
               for
               adding
               those
               things
               in
               the
               Uniting
               Edict
               ,
               which
               might
               satisfie
               these
               who
               had
               communicated
               with
            
             Petrus
             :
             
               The
               Emperour
               considering
               that
               if
               he
               should
               make
               an
               addition
               to
               the
               Edict
               ,
               he
               might
               raise
               a
               disturbance
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               to
            
             Anathematize
             
               the
               Synod
               was
               impossible
               ;
               perswaded
               them
               that
               the
               Uniting
               Edict
               was
               sufficient
               that
               they
               might
               communicate
               mutually
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Churches
               did
               .
               And
               when
               they
               would
               not
               obey
               to
               perform
               these
               things
               ,
               he
               dismissed
               them
               without
               their
               having
               obtained
               any
               thing
               .
            
             From
             which
             words
             you
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             Anastasius
             wholly
             followed
             
               Zeno's
               Edict
            
             ,
             nor
             would
             besides
             innovate
             any
             thi●g
             ▪
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               although
               some
            
             :
             It
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               And
               some
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Leapt
               from
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Surrounded
               it
               with
               an
            
             Anathema
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Johannes
               Langus
            
             seems
             to
             understand
             the
             Emperour
             
               Zeno's
               Letters
               concerning
               the
               uniting
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             For
             thus
             he
             renders
             it
             :
             
               ii
               quidem
               Litteris
               insidiosè
               compositis
               per
               fraudem
               decep●i
               ,
               those
               being
               through
               fraud
               deceived
               by
               the
               Letters
               craftily
               composed
               .
            
             Which
             sense
             Christophorson
             has
             likewise
             followed
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             this
             place
             of
             Evagrius
             can't
             be
             otherwise
             explained
             .
             For
             he
             brings
             two
             reasons
             ,
             why
             some
             persons
             would
             not
             acquiesce
             in
             
               Zeno's
               Edict
            
             .
             He
             says
             therefore
             ,
             that
             some
             were
             deceived
             by
             that
             flattering
             Oration
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             which
             was
             composed
             to
             perswade
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             others
             ,
             allured
             with
             a
             desire
             of
             the
             peace
             and
             repose
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             had
             acquiesced
             in
             
               this
               Edict
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Sections
             .
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             23.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             Alcison
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Nicopolis
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             
               Old
               Epirus
            
             ;
             )
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             defenders
             of
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               Synod
            
             .
             He
             died
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             516
             ,
             Petrus
             being
             Consul
             alone
             .
             Marcellinus
             mentions
             him
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             who
             terms
             him
             Alcissus
             .
             See
             Baronius
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             516.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             regard
             there
             were
             two
             
             Petrus's
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             the
             one
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             Antioch
             ;
             't
             is
             uncertain
             which
             of
             these
             two
             is
             here
             meant
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             more
             probable
             ▪
             that
             Petrus
             of
             Alexandria
             should
             be
             meant
             here
             ;
             because
             the
             Monks
             of
             Palestine
             do
             immediately
             speak
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             of
             Libya
             .
             Yet
             ,
             this
             meaning
             is
             hindred
             by
             what
             is
             objected
             by
             the
             same
             Monks
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             after
             
             Petrus's
             death
             Egypt
             held
             a
             separate
             communion
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Orientals
             were
             disjoyned
             from
             their
             communion
             .
             For
             
               Petrus
               Alexandrinus
            
             was
             succeeded
             by
             Athanasius
             ,
             who
             wrote
             
               Synodick
               Letters
            
             to
             Palladius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             was
             joyned
             in
             a
             communion
             with
             him
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             above
             from
             Evagrius
             and
             Liberatus
             .
             But
             again
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             say
             that
             Petrus
             of
             Antioch
             were
             meant
             at
             this
             place
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             the
             same
             difficulty
             .
             But
             ,
             answer
             may
             be
             made
             ,
             that
             the
             Monks
             do
             speak
             here
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             themselves
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             whole
             Dioecesis
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Bishops
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             after
             Petrus
             Alexandrinus's
             death
             ,
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             desired
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             Pope
             Gelasius's
             
               Letter
               to
               the
               Orientalls
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             A
             negative
             particle
             is
             doubtless
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               regard
               the
               Westerns
               refused
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             Nicephorus
             and
             in
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             They
             derive
             Xenaias's
             name
             from
             the
             Greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             
               a
               stranger
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               an
               extraneous
               ●erson
            
             .
             This
             Xenaias
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Hicrapolis
             ,
             ordained
             by
             
               Petrus
               Fullo
            
             ;
             he
             was
             by
             another
             name
             called
             Philoxenus
             .
             Concerning
             this
             pestiferous
             person
             ,
             
               Theophanes
               ,
               Cedrenus
               ,
               Nicephorus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             have
             related
             much
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             name
             of
             Dioscorus
             is
             by
             mistake
             put
             here
             instead
             of
             the
             name
             Diodorus
             .
             For
             Xenaias
             ,
             an
             Enemy
             of
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               Synod
            
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             
               Anathematized
               Dioscorus
            
             ,
             but
             Diodorus
             Bishop
             of
             Tarsus
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             .
             So
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             
               Victor
               Tunonensis
            
             [
             tells
             us
             ]
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
               .
               Johanne
               Gibbo
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               Coss.
               Anastasius
               Imp.
               Flaviano
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             When
             Johannes
             Gibbus
             
               was
               Consul
               ,
               the
               Emperour
            
             Anastasius
             ,
             Flavianus
             
               being
               Prelate
               of
            
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             Philoxenus
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Hierapolis
             ,
             
               convenes
               a
               Synod
               at
            
             Constantinople
             ;
             
               and
               perswades
               them
               to
               pronounce
               an
            
             Anathema
             against
             Diodorus
             
               of
               Tarsus
               ,
               and
            
             Theodorus
             of
             Mopsuestia
             
               together
               with
               their
               writings
            
             ,
             [
             
               also
               ,
               against
            
             ]
             Theodoret
             of
             Cyrus
             ,
             Ibas
             of
             Edessa
             ,
             Andreas
             ,
             Eucherius
             ,
             Quirus
             and
             Johannes
             ,
             
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               against
               all
               others
               who
               asserted
               two
               Natures
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               two
               Forms
               ,
               and
               who
               confessed
               not
               one
               of
               the
               Trinity
               to
               have
               been
               Crucified
               ,
               together
               with
            
             Leo
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               and
               his
               Tome
               ,
               and
               together
               with
               the
            
             Chalcedon
             
               Synod
               .
               Theophanes
            
             confirms
             the
             same
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             pag.
             131.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Victor
               Tunonensis
            
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             terms
             them
             Quirus
             and
             Eucherius
             ,
             as
             we
             saw
             in
             the
             foregoing
             note
             ;
             where
             Quirus
             is
             put
             for
             Cyrus
             ,
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             in
             S
             t
             
               Ambrosius's
               Epistles
               ,
               Quinegius
            
             is
             put
             for
             Cinegius
             .
             Further
             ,
             Nicephorus
             has
             at
             this
             place
             substituted
             the
             name
             Eleutherius
             ,
             instead
             of
             Eutherius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             This
             Eleusinus
             [
             or
             ,
             Eleusinius
             ]
             is
             mentioned
             by
             Liberatus
             in
             
               his
               Breviary
               chap.
            
             19
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             speaking
             of
             
               Severus
               :
               Ita
               ut
               ob
               hoc
               scriberet
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               So
               that
               on
               this
               account
               he
               would
               write
               ,
               even
               to
            
             Flavianus
             
               himself
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               signified
               in
               his
               own
               Epistles
               ,
               and
               to
            
             Maronas
             Lector
             ,
             
               and
               to
            
             Eleusinus
             and
             Euthrecius
             
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               to
            
             Oecumenius
             Scholasticus
             of
             Isauria
             .
             The
             same
             person
             is
             mentioned
             by
             Theophanes
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             pag.
             128
             of
             the
             
               King's
               Edition
            
             ;
             whose
             words
             
               Anastasius
               Bibliothecarius
            
             has
             rendred
             thus
             :
             
               Anastasius
               quiete
               potitus
               à
               proeliis
               ,
               Macedonium
               Patriarcham
               avertcre
               ab
               orthodoxâ
               side
               satagebat
               .
               Multi
               autem
               Episcoporum
               Anastasio
               gratiam
               praestantes
               ,
               Chalcedonensi
               resistebant
               Concilio
               ,
               quorum
               primus
               erat
               Eleusius
               Sasimensis
               .
            
             Theophanes's
             words
             in
             Greek
             are
             these
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             it
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Vatican
               Copy
            
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             Monks
             of
             Palestine
             do
             affirm
             ▪
             that
             this
             Eleusinius
             was
             Bishop
             of
             the
             
               Second
               Cappadocia
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             Sasima
             is
             a
             City
             of
             
               Cappadocia
               Secunda
            
             ,
             (
             whereof
             
               Gregorius
               Nazianzenus
            
             was
             heretofore
             Bishop
             ;
             )
             as
             the
             
               Old
               Natitiae
            
             do
             inform
             us
             ,
             and
             especially
             Hierocles
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             narrowress
             of
             mind
             .
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             should
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             a
             Negative
             particle
             is
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             doubt
             but
             Evagrius
             wrote
             it
             thus
             .
             But
             Antiquaries
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Transcribers
               of
               Books
            
             ,
             ]
             writing
             hastily
             ,
             omitted
             the
             Negative
             particle
             at
             this
             place
             .
             Further
             ,
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               these
               persons
            
             ,
             he
             means
             Diodorus
             Bishop
             of
             
               Tarsus
               ,
               Theodorus
            
             of
             
               Mopsuestia
               ,
               Theodoret
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             mentioned
             above
             .
             See
             Theophanes
             pag.
             131.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             Flavianus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             is
             meant
             .
             Which
             I
             should
             not
             have
             remarked
             ,
             had
             there
             not
             been
             a
             fault
             in
             Christophorson's
             Version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Nicephorus
             't
             is
             righter
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Isauri
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             A
             conjunction
             seems
             necessary
             to
             be
             added
             here
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               And
               that
            
             [
             Copy
             of
             it
             ]
             
               which
               they
               produce
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             See
             
               Leontius
               de
               Sectis
            
             ,
             in
             
               the
               eighth
               Action
            
             .
             〈…〉
             Where
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Acephali
             attributed
             some
             Epistles
             to
             Julius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             in
             reality
             were
             Apollinaris's
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             So
             indeed
             Macedonius
             behaved
             himself
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Episcopate
             ,
             whilest
             he
             was
             willing
             to
             gratifie
             the
             Emperour
             Anastasius
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             had
             been
             promoted
             to
             the
             Patriarchate
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             Antient
             Writers
             have
             related
             ,
             that
             Macedonius
             at
             the
             beginning
             had
             subscribed
             to
             
               Zeno's
               Henoticon
            
             .
             So
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             
               Theodorus
               Lector
            
             affirms
             ,
             whom
             Baronius
             has
             causelessly
             reproved
             on
             that
             account
             .
             For
             Liberatus
             relates
             the
             same
             in
             
               his
               Breviary
            
             chap.
             18
             ;
             where
             he
             speaks
             concerning
             
               Johannes
               Hemula
            
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ;
             —
             and
             a
             little
             after
             that
             ,
             where
             he
             mentions
             
               Johannes
               Nicaeota
            
             ,
             Hemula's
             successour
             .
             
               Victor
               Tunonensis
            
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             writes
             thus
             concerning
             
               Macedonius
               :
               Anastasio
               Aug.
               Cos.
               &c.
               
               In
               the
               Consulate
               of
            
             Anastasius
             Augustus
             ,
             Macedonius
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Constantinople
             ,
             
               a
               Synod
               being
               convened
               ,
               condemns
               those
               who
               embraced
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
            
             Chalcedon
             Synod
             ,
             
               and
               such
               as
               desend
            
             [
             
               the
               Sentiments
            
             ]
             of
             Nestorius
             and
             Eutyches
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             Theophanes
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             pag.
             120
             ,
             does
             wholly
             agree
             with
             
               Theodorus
               Lector
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             o
             He
             means
             the
             Monasteries
             of
             Dius
             ,
             and
             Bassianus
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Acoemeti
             [
             or
             ,
             
               sleepless
               Monks
            
             ,
             ]
             and
             of
             Matrona
             ;
             who
             had
             separated
             themselves
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             Macedonius
             ,
             and
             [
             the
             Monasteries
             ]
             of
             those
             who
             had
             subscribed
             
               Zeno's
               Henoticon
            
             ,
             as
             Theophanes
             tells
             us
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             pag.
             122.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             p
             This
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             ,
             is
             
               Dioscorus
               Junior
            
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             
               Johannes
               Nicaeota
            
             in
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             
               Alexandria
               .
               Baronius
            
             places
             his
             ordination
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             516
             ,
             five
             years
             after
             
             Macedonius's
             banishment
             .
             To
             whom
             agrees
             Theophanes
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             But
             Liberatus
             contradicts
             it
             ,
             who
             relates
             
             Dioscorus's
             ordination
             before
             the
             deposition
             of
             Macedonius
             .
             And
             this
             Evagrius
             confirms
             here
             .
             But
             ,
             after
             a
             more
             accurate
             examination
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             
               Dioscorus
               Junior
            
             can't
             be
             meant
             here
             .
             For
             Macedonius
             was
             ejected
             out
             of
             his
             Bishoprick
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             511
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             manifest
             from
             Marcellinus
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             room
             was
             substituted
             Timotheus
             ,
             who
             forthwith
             wrote
             
               Synodick
               Letters
            
             to
             
               Johannes
               Nicaeota
            
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ;
             as
             Liberatus
             and
             Theophanes
             do
             attest
             .
             Whereas
             therefore
             
               Dioscorus
               Junior
            
             succeeded
             Nicaeota
             ,
             he
             must
             necessarily
             begin
             his
             Presidency
             after
             
             Macedonius's
             deposition
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             another
             Dioscorus
             is
             meant
             here
             .
             And
             perhaps
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             Dioscorus
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             written
             Soterichus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             q
             Concerning
             this
             
               Johannes
               ,
               Victor
               Tunonensis
            
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             writes
             thus
             :
             
               Theodoro
               Viro
               C.
               Cos.
               Julianus
               Bostrenus
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               The
               most
               famous
            
             Theodorus
             
               being
               Consul
            
             ,
             Julianus
             of
             Bost●l
             ,
             and
             Johannes
             of
             Paltum
             
               voluntarily
               left
               their
               own
               Churches
               ,
               and
               others
               are
               put
               into
               their
               places
               .
            
             But
             Marcellinus
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             relates
             that
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Paulus
             and
             Mussianus
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             512.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             There
             is
             a
             fault
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nicephorus
             (
             book
             16.
             chap.
             26.
             )
             writing
             out
             this
             passage
             of
             Evagrius
             ,
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             smote
             ,
             or
             ,
             wounded
             .
             But
             I
             am
             for
             treading
             in
             the
             footsteps
             of
             the
             ordinary
             reading
             ;
             and
             therefore
             think
             it
             is
             to
             be
             restored
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             wrung
             ,
             or
             ,
             choak't
             ;
             after
             which
             manner
             Christophorson
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             .
             In
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Nicephorus
             (
             book
             16.
             chap.
             27
             ,
             )
             thought
             there
             was
             a
             Monastery
             so
             named
             from
             one
             Cynegius
             its
             Founder
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             likelier
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             a
             Country
             of
             Syria
             was
             so
             termed
             ,
             wherein
             there
             were
             many
             Monasteries
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             last
             word
             must
             be
             expunged
             ,
             being
             superfluous
             ;
             how
             it
             crept
             into
             this
             place
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
             If
             we
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             retain
             this
             word
             ,
             the
             reading
             must
             be
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               man
               by
               extract
               a
            
             Persian
             .
             For
             't
             is
             referred
             to
             the
             Participle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               perswaded
               .
               Xenaias
            
             was
             indeed
             by
             Nation
             a
             Persian
             ,
             as
             
               Theophanes
               ,
               Nicephorus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             do
             attest
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Field
             ,
             or
             ,
             Village
             .
          
           
             a
             This
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             513.
             
             For
             the
             first
             year
             of
             the
             Antiochians
             precedes
             the
             vulgar
             Aera
             of
             
               our
               Lords
               Nativity
            
             48.
             years
             .
             Severns
             therefore
             entred
             upon
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Antioch
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             513
             ,
             in
             the
             month
             November
             ,
             in
             the
             
               sixth
               Indiction
            
             .
             So
             
               Marcellinus
               Comes
            
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
               :
               Indict
            
             .
             6.
             
             
               Clementino
               &
               Probo
               Coss.
            
             &c.
             
               In
               the
               sixth
               Indiction
            
             ,
             Clementinus
             and
             Probus
             
               being
               Consuls
            
             ,
             Severus
             
               a
               worshipper
               of
            
             Eutyches's
             
               perfidiousness
               ,
               by
               the
               desire
               of
            
             Anastasius
             Caesar
             ,
             
               possessed
               the
               See
               of
               the
               Prelate
            
             Flavianus
             ,
             
               and
               of
               a
               Monk
               was
               made
               a
               Bishop
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             book
             2.
             chap.
             12.
             note
             
               (
               a.
            
             )
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             omitted
             these
             words
             in
             
               his
               Version
            
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             them
             is
             this
             ;
             
               on
               the
               sixth
               year
               of
               the
               Indictional
               Circle
               which
               then
               was
               .
            
             For
             ,
             
               an
               Indiction
               is
               a
               Circle
               of
               fifteen
               years
               ,
            
             after
             the
             ending
             whereof
             ,
             another
             Circle
             beings
             of
             as
             many
             years
             .
             Evagrius
             terms
             the
             partition
             of
             the
             Circle
             of
             fifteen
             years
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             
               the
               Latines
            
             call
             
               Indiction●m
               ,
               an
               Indiction
            
             .
             But
             ,
             whereas
             Evagrius
             says
             ,
             that
             Severus
             was
             ordained
             on
             the
             month
             Dius
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             November
             ;
             that
             must
             necessarily
             have
             been
             done
             in
             the
             
               s●aventh
               Indiction
            
             .
             For
             a
             new
             Indiction
             was
             begun
             on
             the
             month
             
               September
               .
               Evagrius
            
             has
             expressed
             himself
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             before
             ,
             at
             book
             2.
             chap.
             12
             ;
             where
             he
             says
             these
             words
             concerning
             the
             Earthquake
             ,
             which
             hapned
             at
             Antioch
             in
             the
             times
             of
             
               Leo
               Augustus
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               on
               the
               eleventh
               partition
               of
               the
               Cycle
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               on
               the
               eleventh
               year
               of
               the
               partition
               of
               the
               Circle
               .
            
             So
             ,
             in
             the
             
               thirteenth
               Edict
            
             of
             
               Justinian
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               untill
               the
               second
               partition
               of
               the
               past
               Cycle
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Exercise
               of
               the
               Laws
            
             .
          
           
             c
             There
             was
             a
             twofold
             Phoenice
             ;
             the
             one
             termed
             Maritima
             [
             because
             
               it
               lay
               by
               the
               Sea-coast
            
             ;
             ]
             in
             Greek
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             the
             Metropolis
             whereof
             was
             Tyre
             .
             The
             other
             named
             Libanen●is
             ,
             the
             head
             City
             whereof
             was
             Em●sa
             ;
             as
             the
             
               Old
               Notitiae
            
             do
             inform
             us
             .
             In
             the
             
               Maritime
               Phoenice
            
             was
             the
             most
             famous
             City
             Tripolis
             .
             In
             that
             City
             ,
             as
             Evagrius
             does
             here
             attest
             ,
             the
             Martyr
             Leontius
             was
             honoured
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Leontius
             ,
             of
             whom
             mention
             is
             made
             in
             the
             Menologie
             ,
             at
             the
             
               eighteenth
               day
               of
               the
               month
            
             July
             .
             The
             Monks
             ,
             in
             their
             Libell
             presented
             to
             the
             
               Patriarch
               Menas
               ,
               (
               which
               Libell
            
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             
               fifth
               Action
            
             of
             the
             
               Constantinop
               .
               Synod
               sub
               Mena
               ,
               )
            
             do
             attest
             ,
             that
             Severus
             was
             baptized
             in
             this
             Martyrs
             Church
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Liberatus
             in
             
               his
               Breviary
            
             chap.
             19
             ,
             writes
             thus
             concerning
             
               Severus
               :
               Is
               enim
               Severus
               cum
               sed●ret
               prius
               in
               Monasterio
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               For
               this
            
             Severus
             ,
             
               when
               he
               formerly
               lived
               [
               or
               ,
               sate
               ]
               in
               the
               Monasterie
               ,
               admitted
               not
               of
            
             Zeno's
             
               Edict
               ,
               nor
               [
               received
               to
               communion
            
             ]
             Petrus
             Mongus
             .
             
               After
               this
               ,
               living
               in
               the
               Monastery
               of
               the
            
             Abbot
             Romanus
             ,
             
               and
               of
            
             Mamas
             
               who
               presided
               after
               him
               ,
               he
               was
               from
               thence
               sent
               to
               reside
               as
               Apocrisarius
               [
               that
               is
               ,
            
             Legate
             ]
             at
             Constantinople
             :
             
               and
               becomes
               one
               of
               their
               number
               ,
               who
               were
               of
            
             Petrus
             Mongus's
             [
             party
             .
             ]
             This
             Relation
             of
             
             Liberatus's
             is
             far
             different
             from
             that
             of
             Evagrius
             .
             For
             ,
             Evagrius
             says
             ,
             that
             at
             ●irst
             Severus
             was
             a
             Monk
             in
             a
             Monastery
             which
             was
             between
             Majuma
             and
             Gaza
             .
             And
             this
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Theophanes
             also
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             afterwards
             he
             resided
             [
             or
             ,
             sate
             ]
             in
             the
             Monastery
             of
             the
             
               Abbot
               Nephalius
            
             ;
             which
             was
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             as
             Evagrius
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             
               two
               and
               twentieth
               chapter
               of
               this
               book
               .
            
             Out
             of
             which
             Monastery
             Severus
             being
             driven
             ,
             came
             (
             says
             he
             )
             to
             Constantinople
             .
             But
             ,
             Liberatus
             relates
             ,
             that
             Severus
             sate
             indeed
             in
             two
             Monasteries
             :
             but
             attests
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             ejected
             out
             of
             any
             Monastery
             ,
             but
             ,
             was
             made
             Apocrisarius
             .
             But
             ,
             whose
             Apocrisarius
             he
             was
             ,
             he
             says
             not
             .
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Apocrisarius
             of
             the
             
               Monks
               of
               the
               East
            
             ,
             who
             were
             of
             the
             same
             Sect
             with
             himself
             .
             So
             Theonas
             is
             termed
             the
             Apocrisarius
             of
             the
             Monasteries
             in
             Palestine
             ,
             in
             the
             
               first
               Action
               of
               the
               Constantinopolitane
               Synod
               under
            
             Menas
             .
             And
             that
             Evagrius
             confirms
             here
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Concerning
             this
             
               Petrus
               Iberus
               ,
               Evagrius
            
             has
             spoken
             already
             ,
             at
             chap.
             8
             ,
             book
             2.
             
             There
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             the
             same
             Petrus
             ,
             in
             
               The
               Libell
               of
               the
               Monks
               to
               the
               Patriarch
               Menas
               ,
            
             which
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             
               fifth
               Action
               of
               the
               Constantinopolitane
               Synod
               under
            
             Menas
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               had
               passed
               through
               the
               same
               exercises
            
             ;
             [
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               of
               a
               Monastick
               life
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             party
             .
          
           
             f
             He
             means
             the
             
               Synodick
               Letters
            
             which
             Severus
             wrote
             to
             Timotheus
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             to
             
               Johannes
               Nicaeota
            
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             For
             Liberatus
             (
             in
             
               his
               Breviary
            
             ,
             chap.
             19
             ,
             )
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             Severus
             held
             communion
             with
             these
             Prelates
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             Theophanes
             (
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             pag
             135
             ,
             )
             relates
             ,
             that
             Timotheus
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             have
             inserted
             Severus's
             name
             into
             the
             Dyptichs
             ,
             was
             hindred
             by
             the
             people
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             Theophanes
             casts
             a
             great
             light
             upon
             this
             place
             .
             He
             writes
             (
             pag.
             135
             ,
             )
             that
             Timotheus
             sent
             
               his
               Synodick
               Letters
            
             ,
             and
             the
             deposition
             of
             Macedonius
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             subscribe
             to
             them
             :
             and
             ,
             that
             the
             weaker
             persons
             amongst
             them
             ,
             afraid
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             subscribed
             to
             each
             Libell
             ,
             But
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             were
             of
             a
             mind
             more
             stout
             and
             couragious
             ,
             would
             subscribe
             to
             neither
             .
             Further
             ,
             that
             some
             ,
             taking
             a
             middle
             way
             ,
             subscribed
             to
             
               Timotheus's
               Synodick
               Letters
            
             ,
             but
             would
             in
             no
             wise
             subscribe
             to
             the
             deposition
             of
             Macedonius
             .
             Amongst
             these
             persons
             therefore
             who
             took
             the
             middle
             way
             ,
             were
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Palestine
             ,
             as
             the
             Monks
             do
             attest
             here
             in
             their
             Letter
             to
             Alcison
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Without
             doubt
             the
             reading
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               those
               persons
               who
               brought
               them
            
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Nicephorus
             .
             In
             which
             Author
             also
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             fuller
             by
             one
             word
             ;
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Those
               persons
               who
               brought
               them
               hither
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscript
            
             I
             found
             it
             plainly
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             In
             Nicephorus
             ,
             this
             place
             is
             otherwise
             distinguished
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Fled
               out
               of
               the
               City
               :
               the
               populacy
               and
               Monks
               having
               made
               an
               Insurrection
               against
               them
               .
            
             Which
             distinction
             I
             like
             best
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nicephorus
             words
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               Antioch
            
             ;
             which
             I
             like
             not
             .
             For
             the
             Monks
             of
             Palestine
             do
             not
             speak
             of
             Antioch
             here
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Bishops
             who
             were
             subject
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Antioch
             .
             For
             ,
             having
             before
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             affairs
             of
             Palestine
             ,
             which
             were
             subject
             to
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             they
             now
             pass
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             who
             were
             under
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             first
             place
             they
             name
             Marinus
             Bishop
             of
             Berytus
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             City
             of
             Phoenice
             .
             Now
             ,
             Phoenice
             was
             under
             the
             dispose
             of
             the
             
               Antiochian
               Patriarch
            
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             had
             been
             agreed
             in
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               Synod
            
             between
             Maximus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             Juvenalis
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Necessity
             .
          
           
             l
             Liberatus
             makes
             mention
             of
             this
             Mamas
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Breviary
            
             ,
             chap.
             19
             :
             whose
             words
             we
             have
             quoted
             at
             
               note
               (
               d
               ,
               )
               in
               this
               chapter
               ,
            
             therefore
             the
             two
             Ring-leaders
             of
             the
             Dioscorites
             [
             or
             ,
             Dioscorians
             ,
             ]
             by
             whom
             Severus
             had
             been
             instructed
             ,
             are
             Romanus
             and
             
               Mamas
               ,
               Abbots
            
             of
             that
             Monastery
             which
             was
             between
             Majuma
             and
             Gaza
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             Theophanes
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             terms
             that
             a
             Monastery
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               Schismaticall
               Monks
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               whom
            
             Severus
             
               himself
               had
               been
               ●odged
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               had
               been
               catechized
               ,
               or
               ,
               instructed
               .
            
             For
             the
             
               Abbots
               Mamas
            
             and
             Romanus
             had
             instructed
             Severus
             ;
             as
             we
             have
             said
             before
             ,
             out
             of
             Liberatus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             ●pa●ia
             was
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             
               Syria
               Coele
            
             ,
             or
             
               Syria
               Secunda
            
             ,
             to
             which
             Epiphania
             and
             Ar●thusa
             were
             subject
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Old
               Notitiae
            
             inform
             us
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Which
               hath
               passed
               to
               us
               from
               our
               Fathers
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Which
               has
            
             Orontes
             
               its
               neighbour
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               first
               of
               the
               Deacons
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vulesius
             renders
             these
             words
             thus
             :
             
               ●ocans
               ac
               lascivicus
               ,
               ●e●●ing
            
             [
             or
             ,
             
               drolling
               ,
               ]
               and
               playing
               the
               wanton
               .
            
             The
             primary
             signification
             of
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             ,
             
               feignedly
               to
               refuse
            
             ;
             it
             imports
             also
             
               to
               dissemble
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               to
               play
               the
               fool
               ,
               to
               behave
               ones
               self
               as
               that
               most
               petulant
               woman
            
             Acco
             did
             ;
             from
             
               whose
               carriage
            
             this
             word
             had
             its
             originall
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             We
             have
             restored
             this
             place
             from
             the
             excellent
             Florcntine
             and
             Tellerian
             M.
             SS
             ;
             wherein
             't
             is
             thus
             written
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Command
               of
               the
               Militia
               in
               Phoenice
               Libanensis
               .
            
             There
             were
             two
             Phoenice's
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             remarked
             above
             ;
             the
             one
             termed
             Maritima
             ,
             the
             other
             Libanensis
             .
             Over
             this
             province
             was
             set
             the
             
               Du●
               of
               Phoenice
            
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             see
             the
             
               Notitia
               Imp.
               Rom.
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             attempt
             ;
             it
             would
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ▪
             be
             better
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             effect
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Untill
             .
          
           
             *
             At
             book
             1.
             chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             agree
             with
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             his
             copy
             hath
             mended
             it
             thus
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               which
               hapned
            
             .
             The
             same
             person
             corrects
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             ch●pter
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               But
               't
               will
               not
               be
               inconvenient
            
             ,
             &c.
             it
             may
             also
             be
             made
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               But
               it
               will
               not
               be
               disagreeable
               ,
            
             or
             mis●l●c't
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             't
             is
             better
             so
             .
             For
             't
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             should
             say
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               't
               will
               not
               be
               absurd
            
             .
             Instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             hapned
             ,
             the
             
               Tellcrian
               Manuscript
            
             has
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               have
               hapned
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             29.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               ▪
               Puts
               on
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Marcellinus
               Comes
            
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             (
             at
             
               Anasta●in●'s
               being
               Consul
               alone
            
             ;
             calls
             this
             person
             Athenodorus
             and
             so
             does
             Theophanes
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             pag.
             118.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             He
             means
             
               The
               Donative
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Tyrant
             Hillus
             had
             allowed
             to
             the
             Isaurians
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Emperour
             Zeno
             ,
             though
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             had
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             to
             procure
             a
             Reconciliation
             .
             Which
             Donative
             the
             Emperour
             Anastasius
             having
             refused
             to
             pay
             to
             the
             Isaurians
             ,
             they
             made
             War
             against
             the
             Romans
             ,
             as
             Jordanes
             relates
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               successione
               Regnorum
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Barbarians
               termed
               Scenitae
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               who
               dwelt
               in
               Tents
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               affairs
               of
               Mesopotamia
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             as
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             book
             17
             ,
             chap.
             35.
             
             Further
             ,
             we
             have
             remarked
             already
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             two
             Phoenice's
             ;
             the
             one
             termed
             Libanensis
             ,
             the
             other
             Maritima
             .
             Nor
             must
             this
             be
             omitted
             ,
             that
             ,
             that
             Province
             is
             by
             the
             Latines
             sometimes
             termed
             Phoenicem
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Nominative
               Case
               Phoenix
            
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Itinerary
               Table
               of
               the
               Putingeri
            
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             
               Syria
               Phoenix
            
             ;
             as
             also
             in
             the
             
               Notitia
               Imperii
               Romani
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Manuscript
               Copies
            
             ,
             't
             is
             written
             
               Dux
               Phoenicis
            
             .
             Nor
             found
             I
             it
             written
             otherwise
             in
             Aegesippus
             ,
             book
             3.
             chap.
             20.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             
               Marcellinus
               Comes
            
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             says
             this
             City
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             Persians
             on
             the
             
               tenth
               Indiction
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Probus
             and
             Avienus
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             502
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             eleventh
             year
             of
             Anastasius's
             Empire
             .
             See
             Procopius
             in
             Book
             1.
             
             Persic
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Empire
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             must
             be
             expunged
             ,
             being
             useless
             and
             superfluous
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             Wall
             was
             from
             its
             Builders
             name
             called
             Anastasianus
             :
             it
             was
             built
             in
             
               Anastasius
               Augustus's
               third
               Consulate
            
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             507
             ;
             as
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             Writes
             .
             Concerning
             this
             Wall
             Suidas
             gives
             this
             Relation
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               The
               Emperour
               Anastasius
               builds
               the
               Long
               Wall
               ,
               Sixty
               miles
               from
               the
               City
            
             Constantinople
             .
             
               It
               is
               extended
               from
               the
               Sea
               at
               the
               North
               ,
               to
               that
               at
               the
               South
               .
               It
               s
               length
               contains
               fourty
               miles
               ,
               and
               its
               breadth
               is
               twenty
               foot
               .
            
             See
             more
             in
             
               Petrus
               Gillius's
               first
               book
               de
               Topographia
               Urbis
               Constantinopol
               .
               Cap.
            
             21.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Almost
             an
             Island
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Inhibition
             .
          
           
             †
             That
             
               is
               ,
               A
               Tax
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Whores
               that
               made
               no
               distinction
               in
               their
               admission
               of
               customers
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Such
             as
             hired
             out
             themselves
             to
             be
             abused
             contrary
             to
             Nature
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Gain
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             By
             these
             words
             Evagrius
             seems
             to
             mean
             the
             
               Pretorian
               Praefecture
            
             .
             For
             that
             (
             to
             use
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus's
            
             Expression
             )
             
               Vertex
               erat
               omnium
               dignitatum
               ,
               was
               the
               Crown
               [
               or
               Top
               ]
               of
               all
               dignities
               .
            
             To
             
               this
               Prefecture
            
             therefore
             the
             
               Tribute
               Chrysargyrum
            
             was
             every
             fourth
             year
             brought
             in
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             Tributes
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             to
             the
             Chest
             of
             the
             
               Praetorian
               Proefecture
            
             .
             Hence
             't
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             
               thirteenth
               book
            
             of
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Code
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Title
               de
               Lustrali
               Collatione
            
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Laws
             are
             directed
             to
             the
             
               Praefecti
               Praetorio
            
             .
             For
             the
             
               Lustralis
               Collatio
            
             was
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             Chrysargyrum
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             imposed
             upon
             Merchants
             ,
             or
             
               the
               Lustralis
               auri
               Collatio
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Auraria
               Functio
            
             .
             For
             so
             't
             is
             called
             
               in
               the
               same
               Title
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             whether
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             called
             a
             Tribute
             ,
             or
             rather
             a
             Toll
             [
             or
             Tax
             ,
             ]
             't
             is
             uncertain
             .
             Evagrius
             terms
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             
               Vectigal
               ,
               a
               Toll
            
             ,
             or
             Tax
             .
             'T
             is
             termed
             also
             Vectigal
             in
             the
             
               last
               Law
               save
               one
               de
               Lustrali
               Collatione
               .
               The
               old
               Authour
               of
               the
               Quaestions
               on
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             this
             was
             usually
             termed
             
               Aurum
               poenosum
               ,
               the
               punishing
               Gold
            
             ;
             see
             him
             ,
             
               in
               Quaest.
            
             75.
             
             There
             is
             an
             Elegant
             passage
             concerning
             this
             Tribute
             ,
             in
             
               Libanius's
               Oration
               against
               Florentius
            
             ,
             pag.
             427.
             which
             I
             will
             transcribe
             here
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             words
             I
             render
             thus
             .
             
               Let
               us
               also
               now
               relate
               that
               [
               Mischief
               ]
               which
               has
               far
               surpassed
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               This
               is
               that
               intollerable
               Tribute
               ,
            
             The
             Chrysargyrum
             ,
             
               which
               renders
               the
               approaching
            
             Lustra
             [
             or
             ,
             
               every
               fifth
               year
            
             ,
             ]
             
               dreadfull
               and
               horrid
               .
               The
               name
               [
               imposed
               ]
               upon
               this
               Tribute
               is
               in
               indeed
               specious
               ,
               [
               taken
               ]
               from
               Merchants
               .
               But
               whilst
               they
               make
               use
               of
               the
               Sea
               in
               order
               to
               the
               vending
               their
               Wares
               ,
               those
               whose
               hands
               do
               scarce
               afford
               them
               bread
               ,
               are
               utterly
               ruined
               .
               Not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               Cobler
               escapes
               [
               paying
               this
               Tribute
               .
               ]
               Whom
               I
               my self
               have
               frequently
               seen
               lifting
               their
               knife
               wherewith
               they
               cut
               their
               Leather
               ,
               up
               to
               heaven
               ,
               and
               swearing
               that
               in
               that
               knife
               their
               All
               was
               placed
               .
               Nevertheless
               ,
               this
               frees
               them
               not
               from
               [
               the
               vexation
               of
               ]
               those
               who
               are
               urgent
               and
               pressing
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               who
               bark
               ,
               and
               do
               only
               not
               bite
               .
               This
               time
               (
               O
               Emperour
               !
               )
               increases
               the
               number
               of
               servants
               ;
               depriving
               of
               Liberty
               those
               who
               are
               sold
               by
               their
               Parents
               ,
               not
               that
               their
               own
               Coffer
               may
               receive
               the
               price
               [
               for
               which
               their
               children
               are
               sold
               ,
               ]
               but
               that
               they
               [
               the
               Parents
               ]
               may
               see
               it
               coming
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Exactor
               .
            
             In
             the
             Greek
             Text
             of
             Libanius
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             I
             have
             mended
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             in
             place
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             I
             have
             substituted
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Amongst
             the
             Officials
             of
             the
             
               Praefectus
               Praetorio
            
             ,
             four
             Numerarii
             are
             reckoned
             in
             the
             
               Notitia
               Imperii
               Romani
            
             ;
             the
             first
             of
             whom
             was
             the
             
               Numerarius
               of
               the
               Gold
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Aurum
               Lustrate
            
             ,
             or
             Chrysargyrum
             .
             There
             was
             also
             amongst
             the
             Officials
             of
             the
             
               Comes
               Sacrarum
               Largitionum
            
             ,
             a
             
               Primicerius
               of
               the
               Scrinium
               of
               the
               Golden
               Masse
               ,
            
             and
             a
             
               Primicerius
               of
               the
               Scrinium
               of
               Gold
            
             ;
             on
             this
             account
             perhaps
             ,
             because
             a
             certain
             part
             of
             
               this
               Tax
            
             was
             brought
             in
             to
             the
             
               Chest
               of
               the
               Sacred
               Largisses
            
             .
             Indeed
             in
             the
             
               Title
               de
               Lustrali
               Collatione
            
             ,
             there
             is
             extant
             a
             
               Law
               of
               Valentinianus's
            
             ,
             directed
             to
             Florentius
             the
             
               Comes
               Sacrarum
               Largitionum
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Sacred
               Largisses
            
             .
             ]
             Whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             some
             part
             of
             this
             
               Golden
               Function
            
             belonged
             to
             the
             
               Largitional
               Titles
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Offices
               ,
               Cabinets
            
             ,
             or
             Rooms
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             means
             the
             Numerarii
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Officers
               who
               managed
               the
               Accounts
            
             ]
             of
             the
             
               Aurum
               Lustrale
            
             ,
             who
             were
             in
             the
             
               Office
               of
               the
               Praefecti
               Praetorio
            
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             note
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             the
             Numerarii
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             have
             long
             since
             remarked
             at
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             )
             who
             by
             another
             name
             were
             termed
             also
             Rationarii
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             See
             
               Euseb.
               Eccles.
               Hist.
               book
            
             10.
             chap.
             8.
             
               note
               (
               b.
            
             )
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             At
             my
             perill
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             has
             the
             same
             import
             with
             
               Referre
               ,
               proponere
               ,
               to
               referre
               ,
               to
               propose
               .
            
             The
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscript
            
             confirms
             our
             Emendation
             ,
             wherein
             I
             found
             it
             plainly
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             I
             had
             conjectuted
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Which
               set
               forth
               this
               Exaction
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               accused
               himself
               of
               imprudence
            
             .
             Some
             few
             words
             after
             this
             ,
             instead
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               had
               rashly
               ,
               inconsiderately
               suspended
            
             ;
             ]
             it
             must
             be
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               had
               rashly
               and
               inconsiderately
               abolished
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Summary
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               Rationary
               ,
               containing
               an
               accoun●
               how
               this
               Tax
               was
               to
               be
               Assessed
               and
               Collected
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Every
             body
             sees
             it
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             is
             the
             same
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             really
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             adverb
             is
             referred
             to
             the
             verb
             Rejoyce
             .
             Which
             being
             most
             certain
             ,
             't
             is
             nevertheless
             strange
             ,
             that
             both
             Translatours
             should
             have
             referred
             this
             adverb
             to
             the
             following
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               And
               he
               did
               rejoyce
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               really
               and
               truly
               obtained
               what
               he
               desired
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Inhibition
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Gentiles
             ,
             or
             ,
             Graecians
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Blasphemed
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               His
               Paternall
               Religion
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               As
               he
               says
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Devill
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Beauties
               of
               Buildings
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Bread
             ,
             or
             ,
             Bread-corn
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             made
             Constansius
             ,
             as
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             and
             in
             Nicephorus
             book
             16
             ,
             chap
             41.
             
             And
             a
             little
             after
             this
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Enemies
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Wars
             ;
             as
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             the
             same
             Nicephorus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Doubtless
             it
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             two
             words
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             ,
             
               to
               whose
               times
            
             .
             And
             so
             Nicephorus
             read
             ,
             who
             has
             exprest
             these
             words
             of
             Evagrius
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             place
             of
             
               Nicephorus
               ,
               Langus
            
             understood
             not
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             his
             Version
             of
             it
             .
             It
             must
             be
             rendred
             thus
             ,
             
               Quibus
               historiam
               tuam
               terminasti
               ,
               wherein
               thou
               hast
               closed
               thine
               History
               .
            
             For
             Zosimus
             brought
             down
             
               his
               Work
            
             to
             the
             taking
             of
             Rome
             effected
             by
             Alaricus
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             manifest
             from
             
               Photius's
               Bibliotheca
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             from
             this
             passage
             in
             Nicephorus
             and
             
               Evagrius
               ,
               Vossius
            
             (
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Historicis
               Graecis
            
             )
             affirms
             ,
             that
             Zosimus
             lived
             in
             the
             times
             of
             
               Theodosius
               Junior
            
             .
             Yet
             ,
             neither
             of
             those
             two
             Authors
             hath
             said
             that
             of
             Zosimus
             .
             They
             only
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             lived
             under
             Honorius
             and
             Arcadius
             ,
             with
             which
             [
             Emperours
             ]
             he
             terminated
             his
             History
             ,
             or
             rather
             long
             after
             them
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             this
             Zosimus
             lived
             about
             the
             times
             of
             Anastasius
             .
             For
             he
             cites
             
               Olympiodorus
               Thebaeus
            
             ,
             who
             wrote
             
               his
               History
            
             under
             
               Theodosius
               Junior
            
             ,
             as
             Photius
             attests
             ;
             and
             he
             names
             
               Syrianus
               Philosophus
            
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             master
             of
             
               Proclus
               Diadochus
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             Proclus
             lived
             in
             the
             Times
             of
             Anastasius
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             Saidas
             writes
             ,
             that
             Zosimus
             the
             Sophist
             lived
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Anastasius
             ;
             whom
             I
             think
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             
               Zosimus
               the
               Historiographer
            
             .
             For
             many
             Rhetoricians
             and
             Sophists
             betook
             themselves
             to
             writing
             History
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             manifest
             both
             from
             
               Dionysius
               Halicarnasseus
            
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             many
             others
             .
             And
             the
             
               dignity
               of
               Advocate
               of
               the
               Fiscus
            
             [
             or
             ,
             Treasury
             ,
             ]
             -
             wherewith
             Zosimus
             was
             adorned
             ,
             disagrees
             not
             much
             from
             the
             
               Sophistick
               dignity
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             This
             passage
             of
             Eusebius
             occurs
             at
             book
             8
             ,
             chap.
             13
             ,
             
               Eccles.
               Histor.
            
             from
             which
             place
             our
             Evagrius
             is
             to
             be
             corrected
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             To
             wit
             ,
             pag.
             198
             of
             
               our
               Version
            
             .
          
           
             †
             See
             
               Theodoret's
               Eccles
               .
               Hist.
            
             book
             1.
             chap.
             32.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Romans
            
             .
          
           
             d
             Long
             before
             Christ's
             Advent
             Macedonia
             had
             been
             subdued
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             
               Albani
               ,
               Iberi
            
             ,
             and
             Colchi
             had
             been
             conquered
             by
             the
             same
             Romans
             long
             before
             Christ's
             birth
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             what
             Evagrius
             says
             here
             ,
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             But
             ,
             concerning
             this
             whole
             Invective
             of
             Evagrius's
             against
             Zosimus
             ,
             see
             
               Johannes
               Leunclavius's
               Apology
            
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             prefixt
             before
             
               his
               Edition
            
             of
             Zosimus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               on
               the
               Hundred
               twenty
               third
               Olympiad
               .
            
             The
             same
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Greek
             copies
             of
             Nicephorus
             ;
             but
             it
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             
               on
               the
               Hundredth
               eighty
               second
               Olympiad
               ,
            
             from
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             ,
             pag.
             437.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               worship
               of
               many
               Gods.
            
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               A
               turbulent
               Dominion
               mannaged
               by
               the
               people
               .
            
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Euseb
               .
               Eccles.
               Hist.
               book
            
             1.
             chap.
             5.
             
               note
               (
               a
               ,
               b
               ,
               c.
               )
            
          
           
             ‖
             See
             Mic.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Feed
             .
          
           
             f
             Evagrius
             mistakes
             .
             For
             about
             twenty
             years
             before
             out
             Saviour's
             Nativity
             ,
             Egypt
             was
             reduced
             into
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Province
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Commander
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             It
             would
             be
             better
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               Trajan
               also
               ,
               Severus
               and
               Carus
               .
            
             For
             this
             is
             required
             by
             the
             order
             of
             time
             .
             Instead
             of
             Severus
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             written
             Verus
             .
             For
             he
             got
             a
             great
             Victory
             over
             the
             Persians
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             the
             
               Writers
               of
               the
               Historia
               Augusta
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             Concerning
             this
             Apollonius
             I
             have
             read
             nothing
             in
             any
             place
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Pr●em
             ,
             or
             ,
             Beginning
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Germanicus
               C.
               Caesoris
               pater
               ,
               Drusi
               &
               Minoris
               Antoniae
               filius
               ,
               à
               Tiberio
               patruo
               adoptatus
               ,
            
             &c.
             So
             Suetonius
             in
             the
             
               Life
               of
               Caius
               Caligula
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               same
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             I
             found
             it
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             but
             I
             would
             rather
             express
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               save
               only
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Coherent
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Golden
               Tax
            
             .
          
           
             a
             What
             
               The
               Chrysotelia
            
             should
             be
             ,
             is
             hard
             to
             guess
             ,
             in
             regard
             our
             Evagrius
             ,
             contenting
             himself
             in
             setting
             down
             the
             bare
             name
             ,
             has
             omitted
             to
             explain
             the
             thing
             it self
             ;
             nor
             has
             any
             other
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Writers
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             made
             mention
             of
             this
             thing
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             I
             am
             able
             to
             attain
             by
             conjecture
             ,
             I
             do
             think
             
               the
               Chrysotelia
            
             to
             have
             been
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             
               a
               paying
               of
               Gold
            
             ,
             which
             Anastasius
             first
             ordered
             to
             be
             exacted
             from
             the
             Provincialls
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             
               Tributary
               Function
            
             .
             For
             the
             old
             Romans
             were
             wont
             to
             bring
             in
             the
             Tributes
             in
             the
             very
             Species
             themselves
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             
               Wheat
               ,
               Barley
               ,
               Wine
            
             ,
             and
             Oyl
             :
             out
             of
             which
             ,
             being
             carried
             together
             into
             the
             publick
             Granaries
             ,
             the
             Military
             and
             
               Civil
               Annona
            
             was
             distributed
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             by
             the
             Sanctions
             of
             the
             Emperours
             it
             had
             been
             forbidden
             ,
             that
             the
             Collectors
             should
             exact
             Gold
             of
             the
             Provincials
             instead
             of
             
               The
               Species
            
             [
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Wheat
               ,
               Barley
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             
               fourth
               and
               fifth
               Law
               of
               the
               Theodosian
               Code
               ,
               Tit.
               Tributa
               in
               ipsis
               speciebus
               inferri
               .
            
             But
             Anastasius
             was
             the
             first
             who
             gave
             order
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             
               The
               Species
            
             ,
             money
             should
             be
             exacted
             of
             the
             Provincialls
             .
             Now
             ,
             I
             gather
             this
             ,
             partly
             from
             the
             word
             Chrysotelia
             it self
             ,
             whereby
             is
             signified
             
               a
               paying
               of
               Gold
               instead
               of
               Tribute
            
             ;
             and
             partly
             from
             that
             which
             Evagrius
             speaks
             in
             this
             whole
             chapter
             concerning
             
               The
               Tributary
               Function
            
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             afterwards
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Johannes
               Langus
            
             has
             rendred
             this
             place
             very
             well
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Et
               populos
               suos
               Vectigales
               bellicis
               impensis
               per
               nundinationem
               divenditis
               supra
               modum
               gravavit
               ,
               And
               he
               over-much
               burthened
               his
               people
               that
               payed
               Tribute
               ,
               the
               Military
               Expences
               being
               by
               a
               Market
               made
               Sale
               of
               .
               Musculus
            
             translates
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Et
               Militares
               sumptus
               one
               rosissime
               contra
               consuetas
               contributiones
               divendidit
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               most
               burdensome
               manner
               made
               sale
               of
               the
               Military
               Expences
               contrary
               to
               the
               usuall
               contributions
               .
            
             But
             ,
             Christophorson
             renders
             it
             worst
             of
             all
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Et
               Stipendia
               Militaria
               ,
               unà
               cum
               exactionibus
               ,
               non
               sine
               gravissimo
               reipublicae
               detrimento
               divendidit
               ,
               And
               sold
               the
               Military
               Stipends
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               exactions
               ▪
               not
               without
               the
               heaviest
               detriment
               to
               the
               Re-publick
               .
            
             But
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             we
             may
             fully
             understand
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             we
             will
             diligently
             weigh
             each
             word
             .
             Evagrius
             therefore
             says
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             word
             signifies
             in
             
               Latine
               ,
               eum
               qui
               vendidi●
               ,
               him
               that
               hath
               sold.
               Suidas
            
             also
             observes
             ,
             that
             
               a
               fraudulent
               selling
            
             ,
             or
             sale
             ,
             is
             understood
             by
             this
             word
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             selling
             of
             the
             Military
             Expence
             may
             be
             meant
             in
             a
             twofold
             manner
             .
             For
             ,
             either
             Anastasius
             Farmed
             out
             the
             Military
             Expence
             to
             Publicans
             ,
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             our
             Kings
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             ,
             who
             usually
             let
             out
             the
             allowance
             of
             the
             
               Military
               Annona
            
             ,
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Souldiers
               Provisions
            
             ,
             ]
             of
             Cloths
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             to
             Publicans
             and
             Farmers
             .
             Or
             else
             ,
             that
             Sale
             was
             no
             other
             thing
             than
             
               an
               Adaeration
            
             ,
             [
             or
             ,
             
               setting
               a
               money-value
               upon
               these
               Expences
               :
            
             ]
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             if
             Anastasius
             should
             have
             Rated
             at
             a
             most
             burthensome
             value
             the
             Military
             Expence
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             
               Clothes
               ,
               Arms
               ,
               Forrage
            
             ,
             which
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             Provincialls
             :
             which
             thing
             redounded
             to
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             Provincialls
             ,
             who
             instead
             of
             
               The
               Species
               themselves
            
             were
             forced
             to
             pay
             a
             price
             .
             And
             this
             latter
             sesse
             I
             have
             followed
             in
             my
             Rendition
             .
             Now
             ,
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Evagrius
             means
             not
             only
             the
             
               Military
               Stipends
            
             ,
             [
             or
             ,
             
               Souldiers
               pay
            
             ,
             ]
             as
             Christophorson
             thought
             ;
             but
             ,
             
               all
               manner
               of
               charge
               belonging
               to
               the
               Militia
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Clothes
               ,
               Arms
            
             ,
             and
             
               Provisions
               .
               Justinian
            
             makes
             frequent
             use
             of
             this
             word
             in
             
               his
               thirteenth
               Edict
            
             ,
             where
             he
             distinguishes
             also
             between
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             he
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             
               the
               Annonae
               ,
               and
               the
               Capita
            
             [
             or
             ,
             
               Forrage
               for
               the
               Beasts
            
             ]
             which
             were
             paid
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             in
             Gold
             :
             but
             ,
             of
             what
             sort
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             ,
             he
             explains
             not
             ;
             only
             he
             intimates
             ,
             that
             the
             values
             of
             them
             also
             were
             exacted
             from
             the
             Provincialls
             ;
             where
             he
             speaks
             concerning
             
               The
               Dux
            
             of
             Libya
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             What
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             ,
             Musculus
             and
             Christophorson
             understood
             not
             .
             
               The
               provincialls
               who
               paid
               Tribute
            
             ,
             are
             so
             termed
             
               The
               Old
               Glosses
            
             explain
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               Tributarius
               ,
               a
               person
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               paying
               of
               Tribute
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Tributum
               ,
               Tribute
            
             .
             So
             Evagrius
             (
             book
             5.
             chap.
             13
             ,
             )
             calls
             
               the
               Tributaries
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Amongst
             the
             Burthens
             of
             the
             Decuriones
             ,
             the
             Exactione
             [
             or
             ,
             Collection
             ]
             of
             the
             Tributes
             was
             not
             the
             least
             .
             For
             they
             out
             of
             their
             own
             body
             made
             Susceptores
             [
             Takers
             ,
             or
             Receivers
             ,
             ]
             of
             
               The
               Annonae
            
             ,
             and
             Praepositi
             [
             or
             ,
             Overseers
             ]
             of
             
               The
               Mansions
            
             and
             Granaries
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Code
            
             ,
             in
             
               The
               Title
               de
               Decurionibus
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               The
               Titles
               de
               Susceptoribus
            
             .
             Which
             yet
             is
             not
             so
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             if
             only
             the
             Decurions
             might
             Collect
             the
             
               Fiscall
               Tributes
            
             .
             For
             ,
             both
             the
             Officialls
             of
             the
             
               Praefecti
               Praetorio
            
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             
               Officialls
               of
               the
               Presidents
            
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             Collect
             the
             Tributes
             from
             the
             Provincials
             ;
             as
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             informs
             us
             ,
             book
             .
             17
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               Denique
               inusitato
               exemplo
               ,
               id
               petendo
               Caesar
               Impetravera●
               a
               Praefecto
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               In
               fine
               by
               an
               unusuall
               Example
               ,
               Caesar
               by
               entreaty
               had
               obtained
               that
               of
               the
               Praefect
               ,
               that
               the
               dispose
               of
               the
               second
               Belgica
               ,
               which
               was
               oppressed
               with
               manifold
               mischiefes
               ,
               might
               be
               committed
               to
               him
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               on
               that
               condition
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               Official
               of
               a
               Prefect
               ,
               nor
               of
               a
               President
               ,
               should
               urge
               any
               one
               to
               pay
               .
            
             [
             In
             
               Valesius's
               Edition
            
             of
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             pag.
             90
             ,
             where
             this
             passage
             occurs
             ;
             it
             is
             printed
             thus
             :
             .........
             
               inique
               .
               Inusitato
               Exemplo
            
             ,
             which
             imperfection
             in
             Marcellinus's
             Copy
             he
             does
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             supply
             here
             by
             altering
             the
             punctation
             ,
             and
             making
             it
             ,
             
               Denique
               inusitato
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             The
             Emperour
             Anastasius
             wholly
             took
             away
             from
             the
             Decurions
             the
             exaction
             of
             the
             Tributes
             ,
             which
             they
             in
             part
             took
             care
             of
             .
             Hence
             't
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             
               Justinian's
               thirteenth
               Edict
            
             ,
             where
             he
             treats
             concerning
             the
             Exaction
             of
             the
             Tributes
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             he
             makes
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             Decurions
             ;
             but
             only
             names
             the
             Scriniarii
             and
             the
             Tractatores
             of
             the
             
               Praetorian
               Praefecture
            
             ,
             who
             Collected
             the
             
               Fiscall
               Tributes
            
             from
             the
             Payers
             ,
             and
             brought
             them
             to
             the
             
               Double
               Table
            
             ,
             or
             Chest
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Praetorian
               Praefecture
            
             ,
             the
             one
             Private
             ,
             the
             other
             Generall
             .
             Which
             thing
             was
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             instituted
             by
             Anastasius
             ,
             who
             had
             Decreed
             ,
             that
             the
             Tributes
             should
             be
             brought
             in
             ▪
             not
             in
             their
             very
             Species
             ,
             but
             in
             Gold
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             remarked
             above
             .
             Now
             ,
             why
             Anastasius
             should
             institute
             that
             ,
             this
             reason
             may
             be
             assigned
             .
             The
             Emperour
             Anastasius
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             was
             most
             provident
             in
             mannaging
             the
             publick
             affairs
             ,
             (
             as
             Procopius
             attests
             ,
             )
             was
             willing
             rather
             to
             buy
             Peace
             of
             the
             Barbarians
             with
             Gold
             ,
             than
             to
             engage
             with
             them
             in
             a
             doubtfull
             War.
             Which
             when
             he
             had
             succeeded
             in
             according
             to
             his
             desire
             ,
             he
             lessened
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Milice
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             had
             no
             need
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             the
             Barbarians
             ,
             appeased
             with
             Gold
             ,
             would
             keep
             the
             Peace
             .
             Therefore
             Suidas
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             says
             that
             the
             Provinces
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             were
             in
             his
             Times
             almost
             empty
             of
             Souldiers
             .
             Whereas
             therefore
             the
             
               Roman
               Legions
            
             had
             been
             reduced
             to
             so
             small
             a
             number
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             necessity
             of
             carrying
             so
             many
             
               Species
               Annonariae
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Wheat
               ,
               Barly
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             into
             the
             publick
             Granaries
             .
             Wherefore
             Anastasius
             judged
             it
             to
             be
             better
             ,
             to
             exact
             money
             from
             the
             Provincialls
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             might
             redeem
             Peace
             from
             the
             Barbarians
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             There
             is
             mention
             of
             these
             Vindices
             in
             
               Justinians
               Novells
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               thirteenth
               Edict
            
             .
             The
             words
             of
             the
             
               Author
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             pag.
             785
             ,
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             which
             
               his
               translator
            
             hath
             rendred
             thus
             :
             
               inter
               quos
               Antipater
               Antiochiae
               Vindex
               seu
               Judex
               occubuit
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               was
               slain
               Antipater
               the
               Vindex
               or
               Judge
               of
            
             A●●ioch
             .
             But
             the
             Vindices
             were
             not
             Judges
             ,
             but
             persons
             set
             over
             the
             Collection
             of
             the
             Tributes
             ,
             as
             Justinian
             informs
             us
             ,
             in
             Novell
             124
             ,
             and
             125.
             
             Where
             he
             joyns
             them
             with
             the
             
               Curiales
               ,
               Officiales
               ,
               Canonicarii
            
             ,
             and
             
               Exactours
               of
               the
               Tributes
            
             .
             And
             the
             same
             is
             confirmed
             by
             this
             place
             of
             Evagrius
             .
             For
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             Anastasius
             took
             the
             Exaction
             of
             the
             Tributes
             from
             the
             Curiales
             ,
             and
             translated
             it
             to
             those
             Vindices
             which
             himself
             had
             instituted
             .
             The
             Vindices
             therefore
             exacted
             the
             Tributes
             from
             the
             Provincialls
             .
             The
             same
             Justinian
             in
             
               his
               thirteenth
               Edict
            
             says
             ,
             that
             one
             Potamo●
             ,
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Anastasius
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             Vindex
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             was
             set
             over
             the
             exaction
             of
             the
             Tributes
             .
             For
             so
             I
             render
             these
             words
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Whence
             also
             we
             learn
             that
             the
             Vindex
             of
             Alexandria
             was
             set
             over
             the
             exaction
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               that
               was
               a
               Tax
               for
               the
               Exportation
               of
               Tyles
               and
               other
               wares
               which
               were
               exported
               out
               of
               the
               City
               Alexandria
               .
            
             Further
             ,
             out
             of
             this
             money
             which
             the
             Vindex
             had
             Collected
             ,
             he
             was
             compelled
             to
             allow
             wood
             to
             heat
             the
             publick
             Baths
             ,
             and
             to
             fulfill
             other
             solemn
             duties
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Justinian
             informs
             us
             in
             the
             
               above
               mentioned
               Edict
            
             .
             From
             which
             passages
             therein
             ,
             some
             persons
             might
             be
             able
             to
             Collect
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             only
             one
             Vindex
             in
             every
             City
             .
             'T
             is
             further
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             that
             Constitution
             of
             Anastasius
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Exaction
             of
             the
             Tributes
             ●
             said
             to
             have
             been
             taken
             from
             the
             Curiales
             ,
             was
             in
             no
             wise
             observed
             by
             the
             succeeding
             Emperours
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             Justinian
             ,
             in
             the
             
               forementioned
               Novells
               ▪
            
             does
             expresly
             name
             the
             Curiales
             amongst
             those
             who
             at
             their
             own
             peril
             exacted
             and
             undertook
             the
             Tributes
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Emperour
             Justinian
             calls
             this
             person
             Marianus
             ,
             in
             
               his
               thirteenth
               Edict
            
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Your
               glorious
               Magnificence
               hath
               found
               in
               a
               certain
               paper
               in
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Emperour
            
             Anastasius
             
               of
               pious
               memory
               ,
               then
               when
               Marianus
               of
               glorious
               memory
               administred
               the
               publick
               affairs
               under
               him
               ▪
            
             But
             ,
             Marcellinus
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             terms
             him
             
               Marinus
               ;
               Indictione
               V.
            
             [
             says
             he
             
               Paulo
               &
               Musciano
               Coss.
               die
               dominico
               ,
               dum
               Jubente
               Anastasio
               Caesar●
               ,
               per
               Marinumperque
               Platonem
               in
               Ecclesiae
               pulpi●o
               consistentes
               ,
               in
               Hymnum
               Trinitatis
               Deipassianorum
               quaternitas
               additur
               ▪
            
             &c.
             
             Plato
             was
             indeed
             Praefect
             of
             the
             City
             Constantinople
             ,
             as
             
               Victor
               Thunonensis
            
             informs
             us
             in
             
               His
               Chronicon
            
             :
             but
             Marinus
             was
             
               Praefectus
               praetorio
            
             ;
             wherefore
             he
             is
             set
             before
             Plato
             by
             Marcellinus
             .
             Further
             ,
             Cedrenus
             and
             Zonaras
             ,
             whilst
             they
             tell
             the
             same
             thing
             with
             Marcellinus
             and
             Victor
             ,
             mention
             not
             the
             names
             of
             Marinus
             and
             Plato
             ,
             but
             do
             express
             the
             dignity
             of
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             stiling
             the
             one
             of
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             other
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             Where
             ,
             by
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             they
             mean
             the
             
               Praefectus
               Praetorio
            
             ,
             because
             the
             
               Praefectus
               Praetorio
            
             mannaged
             the
             accounts
             of
             the
             Tributes
             .
             But
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             omit
             what
             Zonaras
             relates
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             Marianus
             the
             Praefect
             (
             for
             so
             he
             calls
             him
             )
             Vitalianus
             the
             Tyrant
             was
             vanquished
             in
             a
             Sea-fight
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             certain
             Burning-glasses
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             framed
             by
             Proclus
             the
             Philosopher
             .
             From
             which
             words
             some
             might
             conjecture
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             
               Marinus
               Syrus
            
             Schollar
             to
             Proclus
             the
             Philosoper
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             
               Nicephorus
               ▪
            
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             
               last
               Chapter
               of
               his
               fifteenth
               Book
               ,
            
             calls
             this
             Marinus
             ,
             a
             Syrian
             .
             But
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             that
             
               Marinus
               Syrus
            
             ,
             who
             was
             
               Praefectus
               Praetorio
            
             in
             Anastasius's
             times
             ,
             must
             be
             distinguished
             from
             
               Marinus
               Syrus
               the
               Philosopher
            
             ,
             who
             wrote
             
               Proclus's
               Life
            
             .
             For
             this
             Marinus
             last
             mentioned
             was
             by
             Religion
             a
             Pagan
             ,
             as
             we
             learn
             from
             an
             old
             Epigram
             which
             occurs
             in
             
               the
               A●thologi●
            
             .
             But
             ,
             the
             former
             Marinus
             was
             a
             Christian
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             manifest
             from
             Marcellinus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               In
               the
               Courts
               of
               Judicature
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Moesia
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               as
               far
               as
               Odyssus
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Odessus
             .
             For
             so
             't
             is
             termed
             by
             
               Diodorus
               Siculus
            
             ,
             by
             Strabo
             ,
             and
             by
             
               Stephanus
               .
               The
               ancient
               Coyns
               ▪
            
             also
             have
             it
             thus
             written
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             long
             since
             observed
             at
             the
             
               twenty
               seventh
               Book
            
             of
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
               ,
               pag.
            
             334
             
               of
               my
               notes
            
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             most
             Writers
             ,
             as
             well
             Greek
             as
             Latine
             ,
             call
             it
             Odyssus
             as
             if
             it
             had
             had
             its
             name
             from
             Ulysses
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             
               Johannes
               Langus
            
             has
             rendred
             that
             Ulyssopolim
             ,
             which
             Nicephorus
             had
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             chap.
             38
             ,
             book
             16.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Alterations
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             I
             judge
             it
             must
             be
             written
             in
             one
             word
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             There
             is
             the
             same
             mistake
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             Chap.
             38
             ▪
             Book
             16.
             what
             the
             import
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             ,
             Suidas
             tells
             us
             incomparably
             well
             ,
             in
             
               that
               word
            
             .
             In
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             I
             found
             it
             plainly
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               O●●
               of
               Odessus
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               N●v●ll
               Forces
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Armies
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Throwing
               of
               Missile
               weapons
            
             .
          
           
             c
             There
             was
             a
             place
             so
             called
             ,
             as
             Marcellinus
             attests
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             whose
             words
             we
             have
             quoted
             at
             chap.
             25
             ▪
             
               note
               (
               c.
               )
               Stephanus
            
             has
             made
             mention
             of
             the
             same
             place
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Hunni
             having
             passed
             the
             
               Caspian
               Streights
            
             [
             or
             ,
             
               narrow
               passes
            
             ,
             ]
             made
             an
             irruption
             into
             
               Armenia
               ,
               Cappadocia
            
             ,
             and
             Pontus
             ,
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Anthemius
             and
             Florentius
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             515
             ,
             as
             Marcellinus
             and
             
               Victor
               Thunonensis
            
             relate
             in
             their
             Chronicons
             .
             They
             were
             also
             termed
             Sabiri
             ,
             or
             Saber
             ,
             as
             Cedrenus
             attests
             :
             for
             so
             't
             is
             to
             be
             read
             in
             Theophanes
             .
             From
             which
             Authours
             it
             must
             be
             made
             here
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               having
               past
               the
               Caspian
               ,
               Streights
               .
            
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             Nicephorus
             has
             thus
             exprest
             this
             place
             of
             Evagrius
             ,
             at
             book
             16.
             chap.
             38.
             
             Through
             these
             
               Caspian
               Narrow
               Passes
            
             ,
             the
             Hunni
             were
             wont
             to
             break
             into
             the
             
               Roman
               Pale
            
             ,
             as
             Procopius
             tells
             us
             Book
             1.
             
             Persic
             .
             Where
             he
             gives
             an
             excellent
             description
             of
             these
             
               Narrow
               Passes
            
             ,
             and
             attests
             that
             they
             had
             been
             heretofore
             fortified
             by
             Alexander
             the
             Macedonian
             .
             Whence
             ,
             that
             passage
             of
             
               Saint
               Jerome
            
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Epitaph
               of
               Fabiola
            
             ,
             receives
             light
             ;
             which
             runs
             thus
             :
             
               Ecce
               subito
               discurrentibus
               Nuntiis
               ,
               Oriens
               totus
               intremuit
               ,
               ab
               ultimâ
               Maeötide
               inter
               Glacialem
               Tana●m
               ,
               &
               Massagetarum
               immanes
               populos
               ,
               ubi
               Caucasi
               rupibus
               feras
               Gentes
               Alexandri
               Cla●stra
               cohibent
               ,
               ●rupisse
               Hunnorum
               examina
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Suffered
               a
               most
               violent
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Meursius's
               Glossary
            
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Feigned
               an
               humiliation
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Abrogated
             .
          
           
             a
             This
             Sothericus
             [
             or
             ,
             Soterichus
             ,
             ]
             had
             been
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             in
             Cappadocia
             by
             Macedonius
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             Who
             going
             over
             afterwards
             to
             the
             Eutychian
             party
             ,
             joyned
             himself
             to
             the
             impious
             Xenaïas
             ,
             as
             Theophanes
             relates
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             'T
             is
             no
             wonder
             therefore
             ,
             that
             Severus
             ,
             a
             Ringleader
             of
             the
             Eutychians
             ,
             should
             have
             written
             Letters
             to
             Soterichus
             ,
             a
             person
             like
             himself
             ,
             and
             should
             in
             them
             have
             accused
             Macedonius
             a
             Catholick
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             Sedition
             .
             Severus
             himself
             was
             rather
             the
             Occasioner
             of
             this
             Sedition
             ,
             who
             had
             perswaded
             the
             Emperour
             Anastasius
             ,
             that
             to
             
               The
               Hymn
            
             [
             termed
             ]
             
               The
               Trisagium
            
             he
             should
             add
             this
             Clause
             ,
             
               Who
               hast
               been
               Crucified
               for
               us
               ,
               have
               mercy
               upon
               us
            
             ;
             as
             Cedrenus
             relates
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             Proclus
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             had
             been
             taught
             
               this
               Hymn
            
             [
             termed
             ]
             
               The
               Trisagium
            
             ,
             by
             Angells
             .
             Which
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Priest
             had
             approacht
             the
             altar
             ,
             the
             Chaunter
             out
             of
             the
             Pulpit
             began
             to
             sing
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Holy
               God
               ;
               Holy
               Mighty
               ▪
               Holy
               Immortall
            
             ;
             as
             
               Jovius
               Monachus
            
             writes
             Book
             6
             ,
             in
             
               Photius's
               Bibliotheca
            
             .
             On
             account
             of
             this
             Hymn
             most
             violent
             Tumults
             arose
             afterwards
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             the
             Easterns
             would
             add
             this
             Clause
             to
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Who
               hast
               been
               Crucified
               for
               us
               ,
            
             referring
             it
             to
             
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             But
             the
             Constantinopolitanes
             and
             Westerns
             rejected
             that
             addition
             ,
             
               least
               any
               passion
               should
               be
               attributed
               to
               the
               Consubstantiall
               Trinity
               :
            
             and
             in
             place
             thereof
             sang
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Holy
               Trinity
               have
               mercy
               upon
               us
            
             ;
             as
             
               Ephraemius
               Patriarch
            
             of
             Antioch
             informs
             us
             in
             
               Photius
               his
               Bibliotheca
               .
               Macedonius
            
             did
             right
             therefore
             ,
             who
             retaining
             the
             usage
             delivered
             by
             Proclus
             ,
             refused
             that
             addition
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             has
             rendred
             this
             place
             ill
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               Vitam
               in
               aulâ
               Imperatoriâ
               degebat
               ,
               Lead
               his
               life
               in
               the
               Imperial
               Pallace
               .
               Nicephorus
            
             also
             committed
             the
             same
             mistake
             ,
             who
             has
             expounded
             these
             words
             of
             Evagrius
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               but
               as
               yet
               resided
               in
               the
               Imperial
               Pallace
               .
            
             But
             ,
             in
             Evagrius
             it
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               a●
               the
               Imperial
               City
            
             .
             For
             so
             Evagrius
             is
             wont
             to
             call
             Constantinople
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             noted
             above
             .
             Besides
             ,
             in
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             he
             terms
             it
             so
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Doubtless
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             So
             also
             Nicephorus
             read
             :
             for
             he
             has
             exprest
             
             Evagrius's
             words
             thus
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               driven
               from
               his
               own
               Monastery
               .
            
             Yet
             I
             wonder
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             not
             perceived
             by
             the
             Translatours
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Musculus
             and
             Christophorson
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Chap.
             33.
             
          
           
             †
             Chap.
             32.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Strength
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Out
               of
               necessity
               forced
               to
               a
               compassion
               .
            
          
           
             d
             Nay
             ;
             Anastasius
             lived
             seven
             years
             compleat
             after
             this
             Sedition
             .
             Vales.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e641200
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Justinus
               the
               First
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Magister
               Officiorum
               ,
               Master
               of
               the
               Offices
               .
            
             For
             so
             the
             Greeks
             do
             usually
             explain
             that
             dignity
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             Jordanes
             in
             
               his
               Book
               de
               Successione
               Regnorum
            
             ,
             relates
             ,
             that
             Justinus
             was
             by
             the
             Senate
             elected
             Emperour
             ,
             not
             from
             his
             being
             
               Master
               of
               the
               Offices
            
             ,
             but
             
               Comes
               of
               the
               Guards
            
             .
             To
             whom
             agrees
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Old
               Chronographer
            
             whom
             I
             long
             since
             published
             at
             the
             end
             of
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus's
               History
               .
               Procopius
            
             (
             in
             
               his
               Anecdota
               ,
               pag.
            
             28
             ,
             )
             speaking
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Justinus
             as
             yet
             a
             private
             person
             ,
             writes
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               For
               the
               Emperour
            
             Anastasius
             
               had
               made
               him
               Comes
               of
               the
               Guards
               in
               the
               Pallace
               .
            
             The
             same
             Procopius
             makes
             Justinus
             ,
             not
             a
             Thracian
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Evagrius
               ,
               Cedrenus
            
             ,
             and
             Zonaras
             do
             ,
             )
             but
             an
             Illyrian
             ,
             born
             at
             the
             Town
             
               B●derian●
               .
               Theophanes
            
             also
             says
             Justinus
             was
             an
             Illyrian
             .
             But
             ,
             I
             cannot
             enough
             admire
             at
             the
             
               Author
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             ,
             who
             although
             he
             makes
             him
             a
             Bederianite
             ,
             yet
             terms
             him
             a
             Thracian
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               With
               so
               great
               a
               dignity
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Destroyes
               from
               amongst
               men
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nicephorus
             (
             book
             17.
             chap.
             1.
             )
             instead
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             making
             ,
             substituted
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             living
             .
             But
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             Evagrius
             wrote
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               making
               his
               Residence
               ▪
            
             and
             ,
             that
             the
             two
             former
             words
             were
             omitted
             by
             Transcribers
             .
             The
             reading
             may
             also
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               pitching
               his
               Tent
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             dwelling
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             There
             were
             two
             Armies
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             Roman
             Emperour
             ,
             who
             were
             called
             Praesentes
             ,
             in
             Greek
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             These
             were
             commanded
             by
             two
             
               Magistri
               Militum
            
             ,
             who
             were
             termed
             
               in
               Praesenti
            
             ,
             or
             Praesentales
             .
             And
             in
             the
             
               Eastern
               Empire
            
             ,
             one
             of
             these
             Commanders
             was
             a
             
               Magister
               of
               Foot
            
             ,
             the
             other
             
               of
               Horse
            
             .
             But
             in
             the
             
               Western
               Empire
            
             ,
             each
             of
             them
             was
             a
             
               Magister
               of
               Horse
               and
               Foot.
            
             Concerning
             these
             two
             
               Magistri
               of
               the
               present
               Milice
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               Milice
               in
               waiting
               ,
               Malchus
            
             speaks
             in
             
               his
               Excerpta
               Legationum
            
             pag.
             93.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             Jordanes
             in
             
               his
               Book
               de
               Successione
               Regnorum
            
             agrees
             with
             our
             Evagrius
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             these
             words
             concerning
             the
             Emperour
             
               Justinus
               ;
               Foedusque
               cum
               Vitaliano
               percussit
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               And
               he
               made
               a
               League
               with
            
             Vitalianus
             ,
             
               and
               after
               he
               had
               sent
               for
               him
               ,
               made
               him
               present
               Master
               of
               the
               Milice
               and
               ordinary
               Consul
               .
            
             See
             
               Meursius's
               Glossary
            
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fifth
               Action
               of
               the
               Constantinopolitane
               Synod
               under
            
             Menas
             ,
             pag.
             751
             ,
             these
             words
             occur
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Place
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             this
             place
             is
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Musculus
             renders
             this
             place
             thus
             ,
             
               in
               obscuriore
               quâdam
               Palatii
               janu●
               ,
               in
               a
               certain
               more
               obscure
               gate
               of
               the
               Pallace
               .
               Christophorson
            
             translates
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               in
               portâ
               quâdam
               post
               Aulam
               positâ
               ,
               in
               a
               certain
               gate
               placed
               after
            
             [
             or
             ,
             behind
             ]
             
               the
               Pallace
               .
               Johannes
               Langus
            
             ,
             who
             rendred
             Nicephorus
             into
             Latine
             ,
             has
             translated
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               ad
               quandam
               in
               mediâ
               Aulâ
               Januam
               ,
               at
               a
               certain
               Gate
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Pallace
               .
            
             He
             was
             minded
             belike
             to
             express
             that
             word
             which
             Nicephorus
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Greeks
             had
             two
             Gates
             in
             their
             
               Edisices
               which
               had
               no
               Cellars
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             Vaults
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             which
             lookt
             towards
             the
             Street
             ,
             was
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Porch-Gate
             ,
             as
             Harpocration
             informs
             us
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             the
             second
             Gate
             was
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             
               it
               was
               in
               the
               midst
               between
               the
               Porch
               and
               the
               Atrium
            
             [
             or
             ,
             Court
             ;
             ]
             or
             else
             because
             it
             was
             in
             the
             middle
             between
             
               The
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               men's
               Apartment
            
             ,
             and
             
               The
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               womens
               Apartment
            
             ;
             as
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Etymologicon
            
             affirms
             .
             Lysias
             mentions
             both
             these
             Gates
             in
             
               his
               Oration
               pro
               Eratosthene
               de
               Caede
               ,
            
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               but
               having
               remembred
               that
               in
               that
               night
               the
               Gate
               between
               the
               Porch
               and
               Atrium
               and
               the
               Porch-Gate
               creak't
               .
            
             I
             think
             it
             must
             be
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Heliodorus
             (
             in
             the
             
               close
               of
               his
               third
               book
            
             ,
             )
             alludes
             to
             this
             place
             of
             Lysias
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             passage
             the
             Translatour
             renders
             thus
             ,
             
               Perstrepebat
               Ostium
               Atrii
               ,
               the
               Gate
               of
               the
               Atrium
               creak't
               .
               Aelius
               Dionysius
            
             (
             in
             
               his
               Lexicon
               in
               Eustathius
            
             on
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             pag.
             862
             ,
             )
             says
             these
             words
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               The
               Greeks
               term
               the
               middle
               Gate
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ▪
               ,
               especially
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               two
               Gates
               ,
               as
            
             Aelius
             Dionysius
             
               affirms
               ▪
               Which
            
             [
             Gate
             ]
             
               also
               the
               same
               person
               stiles
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             same
             is
             affirmed
             by
             
               The
               Scholiast
               of
               Apollonius
               at
               his
               third
               book
               .
            
             Let
             thus
             much
             be
             noted
             concerning
             the
             propriety
             of
             this
             word
             ,
             in
             the
             Exposition
             whereof
             Harpocration
             is
             mistaken
             ,
             (
             see
             him
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             )
             who
             from
             Lysias
             thought
             the
             import
             of
             it
             was
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               termed
               the
               sordid
               Court
            
             [
             
               or
               ,
               Yard
            
             ]
             
               were
               the
               fowls
               were
            
             .
             But
             ,
             we
             must
             now
             come
             nearer
             to
             the
             matter
             .
             The
             words
             of
             
               Victor
               Thunonensis
            
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             are
             these
             :
             
               Maximo
               V.
               C.
               Coss.
               Vitalianus
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               In
               the
               Consulate
               of
               the
               most
               famous
            
             Maximus
             ,
             Vitalianus
             
               is
               said
               to
               have
               been
               killed
               at
            
             Constantinople
             
               within
               the
               Pallace
               ,
               (
               in
               a
               place
               which
               by
               a
               Greek
               word
               they
               term
            
             The
             Delphicum
             ,
             
               )
               by
               the
               faction
               of
            
             Justinianus
             
               the
               Patricius
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             
               The
               Delphicum
            
             was
             an
             House
             in
             the
             Pallace
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             wherein
             were
             
               the
               Stibadia
            
             [
             see
             book
             5.
             chap.
             13.
             note
             (
             a.
             )
             ]
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             it
             was
             so
             termed
             from
             
               The
               Delphick
               Table
            
             ;
             whereon
             drinking
             Cups
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             placed
             ,
             as
             Procopius
             informs
             us
             in
             the
             
               first
               book
               of
               his
               Vandalicks
            
             ,
             pag.
             116.
             
             
               The
               Delphicum
            
             therefore
             was
             
               The
               House
               of
               the
               nineteen
               places
               to
               lye
               down
               on
               and
               banquet
               ,
            
             near
             to
             which
             was
             a
             spacious
             Atrium
             ,
             or
             Area
             ,
             as
             we
             will
             declare
             hereafter
             at
             
               our
               Annotations
               on
               book
            
             5.
             chap.
             13.
             
             In
             this
             Area
             ,
             therefore
             or
             
               spatious
               Court
               ,
               Vitalianus
            
             was
             slain
             in
             
               his
               own
               Consulate
            
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             520
             ,
             as
             Marcellinus
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             imports
             
               Cur●is
               ,
               a
               large
               and
               spacious
               Court
               ,
            
             which
             was
             betwixt
             
               the
               mens
               Apartment
            
             and
             
               the
               womens
               Apartment
            
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             from
             
               the
               Authour
               of
               The
               Etymologicon
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             rather
             take
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             signifie
             
               a
               Gate
            
             ,
             we
             must
             mean
             the
             Gate
             of
             
               The
               Delphicum
            
             .
             Thus
             the
             
               Constantinopolitan
               Synod
               under
               Menas
            
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             held
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Western
            
             Atrium
             
               of
               the
               Venerable
               Church
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               Mary
               .
               Cedrenus
            
             in
             Justinian's
             
               thirty
               seventh
               year
            
             says
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             the
             
               greater
               Church
            
             was
             burnt
             ;
             which
             is
             termed
             
               The
               Garsonastasium
               .
               The
               old
               Glosses
               de
               Habitatione
               ,
            
             interpret
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               compluvium
               ,
               a
               p●nt-house
               .
               Theophanes
            
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             pag.
             158
             ,
             relates
             that
             Justinian
             built
             a
             great
             Cistern
             of
             
               The
               Mesaulium
            
             or
             Atrium
             of
             
               Illus's
               Basilica
            
             .
             The
             
               Old
               Glosses
            
             expound
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Atrium
               ,
               a
               Court.
            
             But
             when
             we
             read
             that
             the
             Councill
             was
             held
             in
             the
             Mesaulium
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             
               an
               open
               Court
            
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             
               Porticus's
               of
               the
               Court.
            
             For
             the
             Councills
             of
             Bishops
             were
             not
             held
             abroad
             in
             the
             open
             Air.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             other
             make
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             paying
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             no
             Greek
             ph●●se
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             .
             But
             ,
             't
             is
             righter
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Latines
             term
             
               poenas
               solvere
               ,
               to
               undergo
               punishment
               .
            
             Thus
             Evagrius
             expresses
             himself
             in
             chap.
             32.
             of
             this
             book
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Book
             3.
             
             Chap.
             33.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             daily
             ,
             as
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             the
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Nicephorus
               .
               Evagrius
            
             took
             this
             passage
             out
             of
             the
             
               Libell
               of
               the
               Monks
            
             ,
             which
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             
               Fifth
               Action
               of
               the
            
             Constantinopolitane
             
               Synod
               under
               Menas
            
             ,
             pag.
             712
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               for
               daring
               daily
               (
               as
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               )
               to
               Anathematize
               the
               Holy
               Synod
               at
               Chalcedon
               ,
               he
               hath
               held
               Communion
               thus
               far
               ,
            
             [
             or
             ,
             
               in
               this
               manner
            
             ,
             ]
             
               he
               has
               in
               the
               sacred
               Diptycks
               many
               of
               the
               Bishops
               under
               himself
               who
               had
               sate
               in
               that
               Holy
               Synod
               at
            
             Chalcedon
             .
             For
             so
             it
             must
             be
             read
             agreeable
             to
             the
             
               Old
               Translatour
            
             :
             and
             this
             ,
             Liberatus
             confirms
             in
             
               his
               Breviarium
            
             ,
             chap.
             19
             ;
             where
             his
             words
             concerning
             Severus
             are
             these
             :
             
               Sed
               vexabatur
               in
               Episcopatu
               ,
               tanquam
               Anathematizaret
               quidem
               Synodum
               ,
               nominaret
               autem
               Episcopos
               Synodi
               ;
               But
               he
               was
               vexed
               in
               his
               Bishoprick
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               should
               Anathematize
               the
               Synod
               ,
               but
               would
               name
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Synod
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             understood
             not
             this
             term
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             
               his
               Version
            
             .
             For
             he
             has
             rendred
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Et
               maximè
               in
               Litteris
               quae
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               quae
               de
               Episcopis
               in
               sede
               Episcopali
               collocandis
               scriptae
               sunt
               ,
            
             
               and
               especially
               in
               the
               Letters
               which
            
             [
             are
             termed
             ]
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               is
               ,
               which
               are
               written
               concerning
               the
               Bishops
               to
               be
               placed
               in
               the
               Episcopall
               Chair
               .
               Johannes
               Langus
            
             (
             in
             chap.
             2
             ,
             book
             17
             ,
             of
             Nicephorus
             ,
             )
             translates
             it
             truer
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               Potissimùm
               verò
               in
               eis
               quae
               Enthronisticae
               ,
               sive
               Synodales
               dicuntur
               ,
               Epistolis
               ,
            
             
               but
               most
               especially
               in
               those
               Letters
               ,
               which
               are
               termed
               Enthronistick
               or
               Synodicall
               Letters
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             So
             the
             Letters
             were
             termed
             ,
             which
             the
             Patriarchs
             sent
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             at
             their
             Installment
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             Episcopate
             ▪
             There
             were
             also
             
               Enthronistick
               Homilies
            
             ,
             or
             Sermons
             ,
             which
             the
             Bishops
             Preacht
             to
             the
             people
             at
             their
             entrance
             upon
             their
             Episcopate
             .
             Concerning
             these
             ,
             Liberatus
             (
             chap.
             19.
             )
             writes
             thus
             ,
             treating
             of
             our
             Severus
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             Evagrius
             speaks
             here
             ▪
             
               Fertur
               autem
               Expositio
               ejus
               ,
               quae
               ab
               eo
               dicta
               est
               in
               Enthronismo
               ,
            
             
               But
               his
               Exposition
               is
               extant
               ,
               which
               was
               spoken
               by
               him
               at
               his
               Installment
               ,
               wherein
               he
               does
               both
               embrace
            
             Zeno's
             
               Uniting
               Edict
               ,
               and
               also
               Anathematizes
               the
            
             Chalcedon
             
               Synod
               ,
               and
               likewise
               confesses
               himself
               to
               hold
               Communion
               with
               the
            
             Alexandrian
             and
             Constantinopolitane
             Prelates
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             He
             means
             Timotheus
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             who
             had
             succeeded
             
               Dioscorus
               Junior
            
             in
             that
             Bishoprick
             ▪
             as
             Liberatus
             relates
             chap.
             19.
             
             For
             Timotheus
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             cannot
             be
             meant
             here
             ,
             in
             regard
             Evagrius
             has
             said
             just
             before
             ,
             that
             
             Severus's
             
               Synodick
               Letters
            
             were
             embraced
             and
             admitted
             of
             only
             at
             
               Alexandria
               ▪
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             d
             Nay
             ;
             Severus
             was
             ejected
             in
             the
             second
             year
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Justinus
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             517
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             has
             remarked
             truly
             ▪
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             By
             these
             words
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             the
             
               Comes
               of
               the
               East
            
             is
             meant
             ;
             which
             was
             a
             
               Civill
               dignity
               ▪
            
             as
             I
             have
             long
             since
             remarqued
             at
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             pag.
             5.
             
               of
               my
               notes
            
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             Nicephorus
             thought
             that
             this
             Irenaeus
             was
             the
             
               Dux
               of
               the
               Militia
            
             .
             For
             he
             has
             interpolated
             this
             passage
             of
             Evagrius
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               who
               commanded
               the
               Military
               Companies
               at
            
             Antioch
             .
             But
             there
             is
             a
             fault
             in
             these
             words
             of
             Evagrius
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             in
             my
             judgment
             are
             to
             be
             expunged
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             be
             corrected
             in
             this
             manner
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Severus
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Without
             doubt
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               because
               he
               had
               placed
               the
               watchfullest
               Guard
               imaginable
               about
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             have
             noted
             already
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             Books
             of
             Evagrius
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             most
             frequently
             put
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             The
             Emperou●
             Justinus
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Empire
             ,
             made
             an
             establishment
             by
             a
             Law
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Bishops
             should
             embrace
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               Synod
            
             :
             but
             if
             any
             would
             not
             embrace
             it
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             driven
             from
             their
             Sees
             .
             Liberatus
             has
             mentioned
             this
             Law
             in
             his
             
               nineteenth
               chapter
            
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Mortuo
               Anastasio
               ,
               &
               Justino
               facto
               Imperatore
               ,
            
             Anastasius
             
               being
               dead
               ,
               and
            
             Justinus
             
               being
               made
               Emperour
            
             ,
             Severus
             
               is
               accused
               by
            
             Vitalianus
             
               the
               Magister
               Militum
               ,
               a
               Religious
               and
               Orthodox
               person
               ,
               because
               he
               despised
               the
               Emperours
               Command
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               embrace
               the
               Synod
               .
            
             See
             Baronius
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             519
             ,
             Number
             145.
             
             Further
             ,
             this
             place
             of
             Evagrius
             seems
             to
             have
             given
             occasion
             of
             a
             mistake
             to
             Nicephorus
             .
             For
             ,
             because
             
               our
               Evagrius
            
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             Paulus
             ,
             Severus's
             successour
             had
             been
             ordered
             to
             assert
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               Synod
            
             at
             his
             Installment
             ,
             Nicephorus
             thought
             that
             this
             Paulus
             was
             in
             secret
             an
             Eutychian
             :
             Nevertheless
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             false
             ,
             Liberatus
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               Breviarium
            
             chap.
             19
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             
               Legates
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               See
               in
               their
               Relation
               to
               Pope
            
             Hormisda
             ,
             which
             Baronius
             records
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             519.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             Paulus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             was
             accused
             by
             his
             own
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             by
             some
             others
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             before
             the
             
               Legates
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               See
            
             ,
             who
             as
             yet
             resided
             at
             Constantinople
             ;
             and
             after
             their
             departure
             ,
             before
             the
             Emperour
             Justinus
             ;
             who
             not
             able
             to
             clear
             himself
             of
             the
             Crimes
             objected
             against
             him
             ,
             being
             vanquished
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             his
             own
             Conscience
             ▪
             presented
             
               Recusatory
               Libells
            
             ,
             requesting
             that
             he
             might
             have
             leave
             to
             retire
             from
             the
             Episcopal
             Office
             which
             he
             had
             undertaken
             .
             Which
             when
             he
             had
             been
             permitted
             to
             do
             ,
             he
             spontaneously
             removed
             himself
             from
             the
             Sacerdotall
             Function
             ,
             as
             the
             Emperour
             Justinus
             relates
             in
             
               his
               Letter
               to
               Pope
            
             Hormisda
             ,
             which
             Baronius
             records
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             521.
             
             But
             although
             it
             is
             not
             expresly
             said
             in
             the
             
               foresaid
               Letter
               ▪
            
             to
             whom
             Paulus
             presented
             
               those
               Libells
            
             :
             yet
             it
             seemeth
             to
             me
             ▪
             that
             he
             presented
             
               those
               Libells
            
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Justinus
             .
             For
             ,
             that
             is
             declared
             by
             Epiphanius
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             in
             the
             Letter
             which
             he
             wrote
             to
             Pope
             Hormisda
             concerning
             the
             same
             affair
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             understood
             not
             this
             passage
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             his
             Version
             .
             For
             he
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Anno
               Septimo
               Regni
               ejusdem
               Justini
               ,
               mense
               ●ecimo
               ,
               Artemisio
               videlicet
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               Maio
               ,
            
             
               In
               the
               seventh
               year
               of
               the
               same
            
             Justinus's
             
               Reign
               ,
               on
               the
               tenth
               month
               ,
               to
               wit
               Artemisius
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               May
               ,
            
             &
             
               c.
               Christophorson
            
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             tenth
             month
             was
             here
             termed
             Artemisius
             .
             But
             't
             is
             not
             so
             .
             For
             Artemisius
             was
             not
             the
             tenth
             month
             of
             the
             
               Macedonians
               .
               Evagrius
            
             therefore
             says
             this
             only
             here
             ,
             that
             that
             Earthquake
             hapned
             at
             Antioch
             in
             the
             seventh
             year
             ▪
             on
             the
             tenth
             month
             of
             
             Justinus's
             Empire
             .
             Concerning
             the
             year
             we
             shall
             see
             afterwards
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             truly
             reckoned
             
               the
               seventh
            
             .
             But
             
               the
               tenth
               month
            
             is
             rightly
             put
             by
             Evagrius
             .
             For
             ,
             that
             Earthquake
             hapned
             in
             the
             month
             May
             ,
             as
             Evagrius
             ,
             and
             likewise
             Theophanes
             do
             attest
             .
             Now
             ,
             this
             was
             the
             tenth
             Month
             of
             
             Justinus's
             Empire
             .
             For
             Justinus
             began
             his
             Reign
             on
             the
             ninth
             day
             of
             the
             month
             July
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             observes
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             the
             month
             May
             of
             the
             following
             year
             was
             the
             tenth
             month
             of
             
             Justinus's
             Reign
             .
             These
             things
             concerning
             the
             month
             admit
             of
             no
             doubt
             .
             As
             to
             the
             year
             ,
             our
             Evagrius
             had
             done
             ill
             to
             place
             this
             Earthquake
             on
             the
             seventh
             year
             of
             
             Justinus's
             Empire
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             ought
             rather
             to
             have
             said
             
               the
               eighth
            
             .
             For
             this
             Earthquake
             hapned
             on
             the
             
               fourth
               Indiction
            
             ,
             when
             Olybrius
             was
             Consul
             alone
             ;
             as
             
               Marcellinus
               Comes
            
             and
             Theophanes
             do
             attest
             in
             
               their
               Chronicon's
            
             :
             which
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             526.
             
             On
             which
             year
             the
             eighth
             year
             of
             the
             same
             Emperours
             Reign
             was
             current
             till
             the
             month
             
               July
               .
               Baronius
            
             therefore
             has
             not
             rightly
             placed
             this
             Earthquake
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             525
             ;
             who
             was
             lead
             into
             a
             mistake
             by
             Evagrius
             .
             Further
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Florentine
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             at
             these
             words
             of
             
               Evagrius
               ,
               this
               Scholion
            
             was
             set
             in
             the
             Margin
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             [
             Note
             ]
             that
             May
             
               is
               termed
               the
               tenth
               month
            
             .
             But
             this
             Scholiast
             ,
             whosoever
             he
             was
             ,
             is
             mistaken
             here
             .
             For
             May
             is
             not
             simply
             and
             absolutely
             termed
             the
             tenth
             month
             by
             Evagrius
             here
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             tenth
             month
             of
             
             Justinus's
             Empire
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             above
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               fine
               therefore
            
             .
             In
             the
             Florent
             .
             M.
             S.
             the
             reading
             is
             truer
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ended
               his
               life
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             concerning
             this
             Earthquake
             wherewith
             Antioch
             was
             ruined
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Justinus
             ;
             besides
             Theophanes
             and
             
               Cedrenus
               ,
               Procopius
            
             speaks
             in
             the
             
               first
               book
               of
               his
               Persica
            
             ,
             pag.
             67
             ,
             and
             68
             ;
             where
             he
             relates
             that
             three
             hundred
             thousand
             person●
             perished
             in
             that
             Earthquake
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               who
               held
               the
               Raines
               of
               Government
               of
               the
               East
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               was
               then
               Comes
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               under
               whose
               dispose
               were
               all
               the
               Provinces
               of
               the
               East
            
             ;
             as
             the
             
               Notitia
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
            
             informs
             us
             .
             That
             Ephraemius
             was
             adorned
             with
             this
             dignity
             ,
             we
             are
             told
             by
             
               Johannes
               Moschus
            
             in
             chap.
             37.
             of
             
               his
               Limonarium
            
             ;
             where
             his
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Eo
               tempore
               vir
               clemens
               ,
               &
               misericordiae
               operibus
               deditus
               Ephraemius
               Comes
               Orientis
               erat
               ,
            
             
               At
               that
               time
            
             Ephraemius
             ,
             
               a
               person
               of
               great
               clemency
               ,
               and
               addicted
               to
               works
               of
               compassion
               ,
               was
               Comes
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               the
               publick
               Buildings
               were
               repaired
               :
               for
               the
               City
               had
               been
               ruined
               by
               an
               Earthquake
               .
               Photius
            
             also
             attests
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Bibliotheca
               ,
               chapter
            
             228.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               and
               then
               also
               ▪
            
             &c.
             
             I
             would
             rather
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               at
               which
               time
               also
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             and
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             who
             writes
             ,
             that
             in
             Justinian's
             Reign
             Antioch
             had
             that
             name
             given
             it
             .
             The
             same
             is
             attested
             by
             
               Stephanus
               Bysantius
            
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             by
             Theophanes
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             This
             Latter
             Earthquake
             hapned
             on
             the
             twenty
             ninth
             day
             of
             November
             ,
             in
             the
             
               seventh
               Indiction
            
             ,
             two
             years
             after
             the
             former
             Earthquake
             ,
             as
             Theophanes
             relates
             pag.
             151
             ;
             or
             rather
             thirty
             months
             after
             the
             former
             Earthquake
             ,
             as
             Evagrius
             says
             truly
             .
             For
             ,
             so
             many
             months
             are
             reckoned
             from
             the
             twenty
             ninth
             of
             May
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             526
             ,
             to
             the
             twenty
             ninth
             of
             November
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             528.
             
             In
             which
             year
             the
             
               seventh
               Indiction
            
             began
             to
             be
             reckoned
             from
             the
             month
             September
             .
             Whence
             ,
             that
             appears
             to
             be
             most
             true
             which
             I
             have
             remarked
             before
             ,
             viz.
             that
             that
             former
             Earthquake
             hapned
             at
             Antioch
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             526
             ;
             and
             not
             on
             the
             year
             525
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             thought
             .
             And
             yet
             Baronius
             has
             rightly
             placed
             the
             latter
             Earthquake
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             528
             ;
             which
             is
             true
             .
             For
             ,
             whereas
             he
             follows
             Evagrius's
             Calculation
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             placed
             that
             Earthquake
             on
             the
             year
             527
             :
             in
             regard
             the
             former
             Earthquake
             had
             hapned
             at
             Antioch
             on
             the
             year
             525
             of
             
               Our
               Lord's
               Nativity
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Brought
               God
               home
               with
               in
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               all
               manner
               of
               undisturbedness
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               passions
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Musculus
             has
             referred
             these
             last
             words
             ,
             to
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             he
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Hic
               junctus
               erat
               nobili
               cuidam
               Caesariensi
               ,
               He
               was
               joyned
               to
               a
               certain
               Noble
               man
               of
            
             Caesarea
             .
             But
             Njcephorus
             and
             Christophorson
             construed
             these
             words
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             referred
             them
             to
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             precedes
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               Being
               therefore
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             .
             Which
             opinion
             I
             do
             rather
             approve
             of
             .
             Yet
             ,
             that
             which
             follows
             in
             Evagrius
             raises
             a
             doubt
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Zosimas
             asked
             the
             standers
             by
             for
             a
             Censer
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             Zosimas
             was
             in
             the
             house
             of
             Arcesilaus
             a
             Laick
             ,
             how
             could
             he
             seek
             for
             a
             Censer
             there
             ,
             in
             regard
             't
             is
             not
             usuall
             to
             have
             Censers
             in
             the
             house
             of
             a
             Laick
             ?
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               life
               void
               of
               matter
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Chuzica
             .
             So
             also
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             and
             Ortelius
             has
             retained
             the
             same
             reading
             in
             
               his
               Thesaurus
               Geographicus
            
             .
             But
             in
             the
             excellent
             
               Florentine
               Manuscript
            
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Chuziba
             ;
             which
             is
             doubtless
             truer
             .
             For
             so
             
               Johannes
               Moschus
            
             terms
             
               that
               Laura
            
             in
             chap.
             24
             ;
             
               cùm
               autem
               venisset
               in
               Eremum
               ,
               &
               moraretur
               in
               Cellis
               Cusibas
               ,
            
             
               But
               when
               he
               was
               come
               into
               the
               Desert
               ,
               and
               abode
               in
               the
               Cells
               at
            
             Cusiba
             ,
             
               be
               performed
               the
               same
               works
               of
               mercy
               .
               For
               he
               went
               through
               the
               high
               way
               which
               leads
               from
            
             Jordan
             
               to
               the
               Holy
               City
            
             .
             Where
             't
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             those
             are
             termed
             Cells
             by
             Moschus
             ,
             which
             Evagrius
             calls
             a
             Laura
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             
               a
               Laura
            
             was
             nothing
             else
             but
             
               Cells
               of
               Monks
               dispersed
               here
               and
               there
               ,
            
             as
             I
             have
             remarkt
             above
             ,
             at
             book
             1.
             chap.
             21.
             note
             
               (
               b.
            
             )
             yet
             Moschus
             (
             chap.
             24.
             )
             calls
             it
             
               The
               Monastery
               Chuziba
            
             .
             —
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             This
             Johannes
             was
             first
             Abbot
             and
             Presbyter
             of
             the
             Monastery
             Chuziba
             ;
             whence
             he
             had
             the
             surname
             of
             Chuzibite
             .
             But
             afterwards
             he
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             as
             (
             besides
             Evagrius
             )
             
               Johannes
               Moschus
            
             informs
             us
             ,
             chap.
             24.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Followed
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Rollers
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             House
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               cooled
               his
               hand
            
             .
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Musculus
             omitted
             these
             words
             in
             his
             Version
             .
             But
             Christophorson
             has
             rendred
             them
             thus
             ;
             
               quippe
               cùm
               annis
               plurimis
               onustus
               ●im
               ,
               in
               regard
               I
               am
               loaden
               with
               many
               years
               .
            
             Which
             rendition
             is
             not
             to
             be
             born
             with
             ;
             for
             his
             following
             words
             are
             ,
             
               &
               aetate
               admodùm
               provectus
               ,
               and
               very
               aged
               .
            
             By
             this
             Version
             therefore
             Evagrius
             would
             be
             made
             to
             say
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             both
             places
             .
             The
             Greeks
             term
             
               Gross
               ,
               thick
            
             and
             
               fat
               men
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             sort
             of
             persons
             are
             tender
             and
             delicate
             ,
             and
             unfit
             to
             carry
             a
             burden
             .
             See
             Suidas
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nicephorus
             also
             understood
             not
             this
             word
             .
             For
             instead
             thereof
             he
             has
             substituted
             these
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               by
               reason
               of
               my
               want
               of
               necessaries
               am
               macerated
               ,
            
             [
             or
             ,
             melted
             .
             ]
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Doubtless
             it
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ran
               to
            
             .
             In
             Nicephorus
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ran
               under
            
             .
             But
             our
             Emendation
             seems
             better
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Roared
               out
            
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               he
               gave
               each
               of
               them
               the
               name
               of
            
             Justinopolis
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             ,
             
               three
               days
            
             ,
             has
             made
             it
             ,
             five
             .
             For
             he
             writes
             ,
             that
             Justinianus
             was
             made
             Augustus
             by
             Justinus
             ,
             after
             eight
             years
             nine
             months
             and
             five
             days
             of
             Justinus's
             Empire
             ,
             on
             the
             Calends
             of
             Aprill
             ,
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Mavortius
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             527.
             
             But
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               that
               Chronicle
            
             disagrees
             from
             himself
             :
             for
             he
             relates
             ,
             that
             Justinus
             entred
             on
             the
             Empire
             on
             the
             ninth
             day
             of
             the
             month
             July
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lords
             Nativity
             518.
             
             From
             which
             time
             to
             the
             
               Calends
               of
               Aprill
            
             in
             the
             year
             527
             ,
             there
             are
             eight
             years
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             months
             ,
             together
             with
             one
             and
             twenty
             days
             .
             But
             if
             we
             follow
             Cedrenus
             ,
             who
             relates
             that
             Justinianus
             was
             made
             Augustus
             by
             Justinus
             on
             the
             fourteenth
             of
             Aprill
             ,
             then
             the
             Computation
             of
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             will
             be
             most
             certain
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Having
               undergone
               his
               perfect
               day
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             I
             found
             it
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               had
               held
               the
               Imperiall
               Government
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               the
               Empire
            
             :
             which
             reading
             pleases
             me
             best
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             From
             Evagrius's
             own
             Computation
             't
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             [
             
               one
               month
            
             ]
             must
             be
             added
             here
             .
             For
             in
             regard
             he
             has
             said
             a
             little
             before
             this
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             
               Calends
               of
               Aprill
            
             of
             this
             year
             ,
             the
             eighth
             year
             of
             Justinus's
             Reign
             was
             compleated
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             reigned
             over
             and
             above
             ,
             nine
             months
             and
             three
             days
             ;
             the
             Consequence
             is
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             
               Calends
               of
               August
            
             of
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             nine
             years
             were
             passed
             together
             with
             one
             month
             and
             three
             days
             .
             Whence
             't
             is
             Collected
             ,
             that
             Justinus's
             Reign
             is
             to
             be
             begun
             from
             the
             twenty
             eighth
             day
             of
             June
             ,
             according
             to
             Evagrius's
             Sentiment
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             think
             it
             should
             be
             worded
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               whether
               it
               were
               because
               they
               themselves
               really
               thought
               so
               .
            
             For
             the
             sense
             requires
             this
             reading
             .
             Nicephorus
             in
             no
             wise
             understood
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             passage
             .
             But
             Musculus
             has
             explained
             it
             excellently
             well
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Sive
               autem
               sic
               verè
               sentiebant
               ,
               sive
               sic
               dispensatione
               quâdam
               inter
               ipsos
               convenerat
               ;
               But
               whether
               they
               really
               thought
               so
               ,
               or
               whether
               it
               had
               been
               so
               agreed
               amongst
               themselves
               by
               a
               certain
               dispensation
               .
               Christophorson
            
             has
             followed
             Musculus
             ,
             and
             began
             a
             new
             period
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               Sive
               igitur
               ita
               r●ver●
               sentiebant
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Whether
               therefore
               they
               really
               thought
               so
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             we
             have
             joyned
             them
             with
             the
             foregoing
             words
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Musculus
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               dispensatione
               quâdam
               ,
               by
               a
               certain
               dispensation
               .
            
             Which
             Version
             I
             do
             not
             approve
             off
             .
             
               Johannes
               Langus
            
             translates
             it
             ,
             
               ex
               composito
               ,
               by
               agreement
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               appointment
               .
               Christophorson
               ,
               deditâ
               operâ
               ,
               on
               set
               purpose
               .
            
             I
             would
             rather
             render
             it
             ,
             
               per
               simulationem
               ,
               through
               pretence
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               out
               of
               a
               politick
               design
            
             .
             For
             ,
             't
             is
             opposed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               truth
            
             .
             Some
             therefore
             were
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             by
             fraud
             and
             under
             a
             Colour
             it
             had
             been
             agreed
             on
             between
             Justinian
             and
             Theodora
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             should
             adhere
             to
             
               the
               Catholicks
            
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             the
             Acephali
             .
             In
             French
             we
             should
             term
             it
             ,
             
               Par
               Politique
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             By
             this
             word
             Christophorson
             understood
             
               The
               Accphali
            
             .
             For
             he
             has
             explained
             this
             place
             thus
             :
             
               Et
               ejus
               epinionis
               Homines
               ,
               si
               Nostrates
               essent
               ,
               benevolè
               &
               amicè
               complexa
               est
               :
               Sin
               externi
               ,
               praemiis
               benigne
               remunerata
               :
               And
               the
               men
               of
               that
               opinion
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               our
               Country-men
               ,
               she
               entertained
               kindly
               and
               friendly
               :
               but
               if
               Forreigners
               ,
               she
               rewarded
               them
               liberally
               with
               gifts
               .
            
             But
             Nicephorus
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Catholicks
               and
               the
               Orthodox
            
             ;
             which
             I
             can
             by
             no
             means
             approve
             of
             .
             For
             ,
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             our
             Evagrius
             means
             
               The
               Orientalls
            
             .
             But
             ,
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Forreigners
             ,
             he
             means
             
               The
               Westerns
            
             ,
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             agree
             with
             the
             Learned
             ,
             who
             have
             already
             mended
             this
             place
             thus
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               within
               this
               present
               book
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             To
             wit
             ,
             Anthimus
             ,
             and
             Theodosius
             .
          
           
             b
             In
             the
             place
             of
             Theodosius
             Bishop
             of
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               Paulus
            
             was
             substituted
             .
             Who
             being
             soon
             ejected
             ,
             Zoilus
             was
             put
             into
             his
             See
             ,
             as
             Liberatus
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               Breviary
            
             ,
             chap.
             23
             ;
             and
             likewise
             
               Victor
               Thunonensis
            
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             and
             Theophanes
             pag.
             188.
             
             Liberatus
             attests
             ,
             that
             this
             Paulus
             was
             Orthodox
             .
             But
             
               Victor
               Thunonensis
            
             and
             Theophanes
             affirm
             him
             to
             have
             been
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             celebrated
             Dioscorus's
             name
             in
             the
             
               Sacred
               Diptycks
            
             .
             For
             Victor's
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Basilio
               V.
               C.
               Cos.
               Alexandrinae
               Ecclesiae
               ,
            
             
               in
               the
               Consulate
               of
               the
               most
               famous
            
             Basilius
             ,
             Theodosius
             and
             Gaianus
             
               being
               banished
               from
               the
            
             Alexandrian
             
               Church
               ,
               instead
               of
               them
            
             Paulus
             
               the
               first
               of
               the
               Tabennesiotae
               [
               is
               made
               Bishop
               ,
               ]
               who
               celebrating
               the
               deposition
               of
               his
               predecessour
               the
               Heretick
            
             Dioscorus
             ,
             
               is
               deposed
               by
               the
            
             Palestine
             
               Councill
               ,
               and
            
             Zoilus
             
               is
               ordained
               Bishop
               in
               his
               room
               .
            
             But
             Theophanes
             writes
             thus
             concerning
             Paulus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               This
               person
               having
               celebrated
               the
               memory
               of
               the
               profane
            
             Severus
             ,
             
               was
               ejected
               out
               of
               his
               Bishoprick
               by
               the
               Emperours
               displeasure
               .
            
             He
             had
             better
             have
             said
             ,
             
               of
               the
               profane
            
             Dioscorus
             ;
             for
             Severus
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             was
             as
             yet
             living
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             Paulus
             was
             ejected
             out
             of
             his
             Bishoprick
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             537.
             
             I
             have
             made
             these
             remarkes
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             because
             Baronius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Annalls
            
             ,
             says
             nothing
             else
             concerning
             this
             Paulus
             ,
             save
             what
             had
             been
             related
             by
             
               Liberatus
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             c
             Evagrius
             mistakes
             ,
             and
             puts
             Epiphanius
             instead
             of
             Menas
             .
             For
             Anthimus
             had
             succeeded
             Epiphanius
             .
             After
             Anthimus
             was
             ejected
             ,
             in
             his
             place
             Menas
             was
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             by
             Pope
             Agapetus
             ;
             after
             Belisarius's
             Consulate
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             536
             ;
             as
             Marcellinus
             relates
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Concerning
             this
             Peace
             and
             Union
             of
             the
             Churches
             which
             hapned
             after
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Paulus
             Bishop
             of
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               Liberatus
            
             (
             in
             
               his
               Breviarie
            
             ,
             chap.
             23.
             )
             speakes
             these
             words
             :
             
               Hoc
               ergo
               modo
               unitas
               facta
               est
               Ecclesiarum
               anno
               decimo
               imperii
               Gloriosi
               Justiniani
            
             Augusti
             ,
             
               On
               this
               manner
               therefore
               an
               Union
               was
               made
               of
               the
               Churches
               in
               the
               tenth
               year
               of
               the
               Empire
               of
               the
               Glorious
            
             Justinianus
             Augustus
             .
             For
             all
             the
             Patriarchs
             at
             that
             time
             embraced
             and
             admitted
             of
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               Synod
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             537.
             
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             whose
             Apocrisiarius
             [
             or
             ,
             Legate
             ,
             ]
             Pelagius
             was
             at
             
               Constantinople
               :
               Paulus
            
             Bishop
             of
             
               Alexandria
               :
               Ephraemius
            
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             Petrus
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             Of
             which
             Prelates
             ,
             Paulus
             ,
             when
             at
             the
             beginning
             he
             had
             pretended
             to
             assert
             the
             true
             Faith
             ,
             afterwards
             revolted
             to
             the
             
               Eutychian
               Heresie
            
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             remarked
             at
             note
             (
             b
             ,
             )
             from
             Victor
             and
             
               Theophanes
               their
               Chronicles
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Some
             person
             studious
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             Antiquity
             ,
             will
             perhaps
             make
             enquiry
             here
             ,
             in
             what
             manner
             or
             order
             this
             Preaching
             [
             Publishing
             ,
             or
             Asserting
             ,
             ]
             of
             the
             
               Chaleedon
               Synod
            
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             performed
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             this
             preaching
             was
             usually
             made
             in
             the
             Ambo
             ,
             or
             Pulpit
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             another
             person
             deputed
             by
             him
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Solemn
             [
             or
             ,
             Publick
             ]
             Prayers
             were
             performed
             .
             We
             have
             this
             information
             from
             
               the
               Letter
            
             ,
             or
             
               Libell
               of
               the
               Orthodox
               Bishops
            
             presented
             at
             Constantinople
             to
             
               Pope
               Agapetus
               ,
               which
               Libell
            
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             
               First
               Action
               of
               the
               Constantinopolitan
               Synod
               under
            
             Menas
             ,
             where
             they
             speak
             thus
             concerning
             the
             Emperour
             
               Justinian
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               And
               on
               this
               account
               he
               made
               a
               Constitution
               that
               the
               four
               Sacred
               and
               Holy
               Synods
               should
               be
               Preached
               by
               the
               divine
               Preachers
               in
               the
               divine
               Prayers
               wheresoever
               performed
               .
               The
               Old
               Translatour
            
             renders
             these
             words
             thus
             :
             
               &
               propter
               hoc
               Statuit
               quatuor
               Sanctas
               Synodos
               in
               divinis
               &
               sacris
               initiationibus
               ,
               a
               sacris
               praedicatoribus
               praedicari
               ,
               And
               on
               this
               account
               he
               ordered
               ,
               that
               the
               four
               Holy
               Synods
               should
               be
               Preach't
               by
               the
               Sacred
               Preachers
               ,
               in
               the
               divine
               and
               Sacred
               Initiations
               .
               This
               Translatour
            
             thought
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             taken
             in
             this
             place
             for
             Initiation
             ,
             or
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             wont
             usually
             to
             be
             taken
             .
             But
             at
             this
             place
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             taken
             for
             
               The
               Publick
               Prayers
            
             ,
             and
             has
             the
             same
             import
             with
             -
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Divine
               Liturgie
            
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             Chalcedon-Synod
             was
             first
             Preach't
             [
             or
             ,
             Asserted
             ]
             in
             the
             
               Publick
               Prayers
            
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Justinus
               Senior
            
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             
               Fifth
               Action
               of
               the
               Constantinopolitane
               Synod
               under
            
             Menas
             ,
             pag.
             725
             ,
             &c.
             
               Edit
               .
               Colon.
            
             But
             the
             Studious
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             Antiquity
             must
             be
             cautioned
             ,
             that
             they
             suffer
             not
             themselves
             to
             be
             led
             into
             an
             errour
             by
             the
             
               Latine
               Translatour
            
             ,
             who
             writes
             that
             
               this
               publication
            
             was
             made
             after
             the
             prayers
             were
             ended
             .
             When
             as
             nevertheless
             ,
             the
             Greek
             Text
             there
             has
             a
             far
             different
             import
             ;
             the
             words
             whereof
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c
             :
             
               when
               Sunday
               and
               Munday
               come
               ,
               the
               Liturgle
               being
               to
               be
               performed
               [
               or
               ,
               celebrated
               ,
               ]
               in
               the
               Holy
               Church
               of
               God.
            
             The
             same
             errour
             is
             committed
             by
             the
             Translatour
             ,
             at
             pag.
             733
             ;
             where
             the
             Greek
             runs
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             words
             are
             to
             be
             rendred
             thus
             :
             
               And
               after
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Holy
               Gospell
               ,
               when
               the
               Divine
               Liturgie
               ,
               as
               usually
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               celebrated
               ,
               and
               the
               doors
               are
               shut
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Creed
               ,
               according
               to
               Custome
               ,
               read
               ,
            
             &c
             ▪
             Which
             passages
             the
             studious
             Reader
             may
             peruse
             there
             ,
             if
             he
             has
             a
             mind
             to
             understand
             the
             whole
             order
             [
             or
             fashion
             ,
             ]
             wherein
             the
             Four
             
               Oecumenicall
               Synods
            
             were
             Preach't
             [
             or
             proclaimed
             ,
             ]
             and
             read
             in
             the
             
               Sacred
               Diptycks
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             He
             means
             
               Justinian's
               fourty
               second
               Novell
            
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             recorded
             in
             the
             
               Fifth
               Action
               of
               the
               Constantinopolitan
               Synod
               under
            
             Menas
             .
             In
             the
             
               Edition
               of
               Henry
               Stephens
            
             ,
             who
             publisht
             
               Justinian's
               Novells
               in
               Greek
               ,
               this
               Constitution
            
             is
             indeed
             said
             to
             have
             been
             dated
             on
             the
             
               seventeenth
               of
               the
               Calends
               of
               August
               ,
            
             in
             the
             
               Consulate
               of
               the
               most
               famous
            
             Belisarius
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Edition
               of
               the
               Constantinopolitane
               Councill
               under
            
             Menas
             ,
             't
             is
             said
             to
             be
             dated
             on
             the
             
               eighth
               of
               the
               Ides
               of
               August
               ,
            
             after
             the
             
               Consulate
               of
               the
               most
               famous
            
             Belisarius
             ;
             which
             is
             doubtless
             truer
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             regard
             Justinian
             promulged
             
               that
               Constitution
            
             against
             Anthimus
             and
             Severus
             ,
             after
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             
               Constantinopolitan
               Synod
            
             pronounc't
             against
             those
             Prelates
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Emperour
             himself
             attests
             in
             the
             Preface
             of
             
               that
               Constitution
            
             :
             )
             and
             whereas
             the
             
               Constantinopolitan
               Synod
            
             pronounced
             a
             Sentence
             of
             Condemnation
             against
             the
             foresaid
             Anthimus
             and
             Severus
             on
             the
             
               twelfth
               of
               the
               Calends
               of
               June
               ,
            
             after
             
               Belisarius's
               Consulate
            
             :
             it
             is
             altogether
             necessary
             ,
             that
             
               that
               Constitution
            
             of
             Justinian's
             should
             have
             been
             promulged
             on
             the
             year
             after
             
               Belisarius's
               Consulate
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             Exarchs
             at
             this
             place
             are
             the
             Primates
             ,
             or
             Patriarchs
             of
             each
             Dioecesis
             ,
             as
             Evagrius
             has
             said
             a
             little
             before
             :
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             
               Jacobus
               Syrmondus
            
             has
             explained
             it
             in
             the
             
               Second
               Book
               of
               his
               Propempticon
               ▪
            
             Chap.
             5
             ,
             where
             he
             discourses
             excellently
             and
             most
             Learnedly
             
               concerning
               Exarchs
            
             .
             To
             whose
             exact
             diligence
             there
             remains
             nothing
             to
             be
             added
             by
             us
             .
             Nor
             has
             Christophorson
             done
             ill
             in
             rendring
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             ,
             Arch-Bishops
             .
             For
             Primates
             were
             heretofore
             termed
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             as
             Isidorus
             informs
             us
             in
             the
             
               Seventh
               Book
               of
               his
               Origines
            
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Ordo
               Episcoporum
               quadripartitus
               est
            
             ,
             
               The
               order
               of
               Bishops
               is
               divided
               into
               four
               parts
               ,
               into
               Patriarchs
               ,
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               Metropolitanes
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               .
               A
               Patriarch
               in
               the
               Greek
               tongue
               imports
               the
               highest
               Father
               ,
               because
               he
               holds
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Apostolick
               place
               :
               As
               the
            
             Roman
             ,
             the
             Antiochian
             ,
             the
             Alexandrian
             .
             
               Arch-Bishop
               in
               Greek
               is
               termed
               the
               highest
               of
               Bishops
               .
               For
               he
               holds
               the
               Apostolick
               place
               ,
               and
               presides
               as
               well
               over
               Metropolitanes
               ,
               as
               Bishops
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             conjecture
             of
             Learned
             men
             displeases
             me
             ;
             who
             (
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             desires
             ,
             )
             have
             mended
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               consulted
               how
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Nicephorus
             (
             book
             17.
             chap.
             10
             ,
             )
             instead
             of
             these
             two
             words
             uses
             this
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             thought
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               cast
               in
               his
               mind
            
             :
             which
             pleases
             me
             best
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Cavades
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Who
               dwelt
               ▪
            
             in
             Tents
             :
             He
             means
             the
             Saracens
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               About
               him
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               With
               a
               Vehemency
               of
               affection
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Land
               of
               the
               Romans
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Endless
             ,
             or
             ,
             boundless
             .
          
           
             †
             Procopius
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Watch-word
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Watch-word
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               this
               mischief
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             harm
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Onorichus
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Greatest
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             others
             before
             us
             have
             already
             obs●rved
             .
             Further
             ,
             concerning
             these
             African
             Confessours
             (
             whose
             tongues
             Huncricus
             King
             of
             the
             Vandalls
             had
             commanded
             to
             be
             cut
             out
             ,
             and
             who
             afterwards
             desisted
             not
             from
             speaking
             though
             their
             tongues
             were
             cut
             out
             ,
             )
             
               Marcellinus
               Comes
            
             speaks
             in
             his
             Chronicon
             ,
             at
             the
             
               Consulate
               of
               Theodoricus
               and
               Venantius
            
             ;
             where
             he
             also
             attests
             that
             some
             of
             them
             were
             seen
             by
             him
             .
             
               Victor
               Thunonensis
            
             records
             the
             same
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             at
             
               Zeno
               Augustus's
               third
               Consulate
            
             .
             And
             
               Victor
               Vitensis
            
             in
             
               his
               book
               De
               Persecutione
               Vandalorum
            
             ;
             and
             lastly
             the
             Emperour
             Justinian
             in
             his
             
               First
               Law
               de
               Officio
               Praefecti
               Praetorio
               Africae
               .
               Which
               Constitution
               of
            
             Justinian's
             our
             Evagrius
             quotes
             a
             little
             lower
             in
             this
             chapter
             ;
             although
             in
             the
             Greek
             Text
             the
             name
             of
             Justinus
             is
             erroneously
             written
             instead
             of
             Justinianus
             .
             See
             more
             in
             Baronius
             ,
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             484.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             
               Greek
               Text
            
             here
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edit
            
             .
             't
             is
             Justinus
             :
             See
             note
             
               (
               a
            
             )
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Have
               to
               do
               with
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             produces
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             make
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             relates
             :
             as
             Evagrius
             expresses
             himself
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             
               next
               chapter
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               From
               food
               which
               brought
               nourishment
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Copulation
               with
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Scouts
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Be
               injurious
               to
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Which
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Cabaones
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Beheld
             .
          
           
             †
             
               The
               Scouts
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             Spies
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Their
               own
               Intemperance
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Priests
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Priests
             .
          
           
             a
             Concerning
             this
             Vision
             which
             appeared
             to
             Justinian
             in
             his
             sleep
             ,
             
               Victor
               Thunonensis
            
             writes
             thus
             :
             
               Justiniano
               Aug.
               IV.
               Cos.
               Justinianus
               Imp.
               Visitatione
               Lati
               ,
            
             
               Justinianus
               Augustus
               being
               the
               fourth
               time
               Consul
               .
               The
               Emperour
            
             Justinianus
             ,
             
               by
               a
               Visitation
               of
            
             Laetu●
             
               the
               Bishop
               who
               was
               made
               a
               Martyr
               by
            
             Hunericus
             
               King
               of
               the
            
             Vandalls
             ,
             
               sends
               an
               Army
               into
            
             Africk
             
               against
               the
            
             Vandalls
             ,
             
               under
               the
               Command
               of
            
             Belisarius
             
               Master
               of
               the
               Milice
               .
               Victor
               Vitensis
            
             has
             made
             mention
             of
             this
             Laetus
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             in
             
               his
               first
               book
               De
               Persecutione
               Vandalorum
               .
            
             Further
             ,
             concerning
             this
             Expedition
             of
             Justinian
             into
             Africk
             against
             the
             
               Vandalls
               ,
               Marcellinus
               Comes
            
             speaks
             also
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             and
             places
             it
             on
             the
             
               Fourth
               Consulate
            
             of
             the
             same
             Justinianus
             ,
             that
             is
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             534.
             
             
               Marius
               Aventicensis
            
             relates
             the
             same
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             But
             Baronius
             in
             
               his
               Annalls
            
             reproves
             Marcellinus
             ,
             and
             maintains
             that
             that
             Expedition
             was
             undertaken
             by
             Justinianus
             in
             
               his
               Third
               Consulate
            
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             533.
             
             
               Justinian's
               Constitution
               de
               Confirmatione
               Digestorum
            
             (
             which
             is
             prefixt
             before
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Pandects
             ,
             )
             confirms
             
             Baronius's
             opinion
             .
             But
             ,
             by
             
             Baronius's
             favour
             ,
             I
             think
             the
             opinion
             of
             Marcellinus
             and
             Victor
             to
             be
             truer
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             doubt
             ,
             but
             a
             fault
             has
             crept
             into
             
               Justinian's
               Constitution
            
             ,
             (
             on
             the
             authority
             whereof
             Baronius
             relies
             ,
             )
             and
             that
             
               the
               Third
               Consulate
            
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Justinian
             has
             been
             written
             by
             Transcribers
             of
             Books
             instead
             of
             
               The
               Fourth
            
             .
             And
             this
             Justinian
             himself
             does
             so
             manifestly
             shew
             in
             the
             
               foresaid
               Constitution
            
             ,
             that
             I
             admire
             it
             was
             not
             perceived
             by
             Baronius
             .
             For
             thus
             Justinian
             speaks
             :
             
               Leges
               autem
               nostras
               ,
               quas
               in
               his
               Codicibus
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               Institutionum
               &
               Digestorum
               posuimus
               ,
            
             
               But
               our
               Laws
               which
               we
               have
               put
               in
               these
               Codes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               Institutions
               and
               Digests
               ,
            
             [
             shall
             ]
             
               obtain
               their
               strength
               from
            
             [
             our
             ]
             
               third
               most
               happy
               Consulate
               of
               the
               present
               twelfth
               Indiction
               ,
               on
               the
               third
               of
               the
               Calends
               of
            
             January
             ,
             
               and
               shall
               be
               of
               force
               for
               ever
               .
            
             For
             on
             the
             
               twelfth
               Indiction
               Justinian
            
             bore
             
               his
               Fourth
               Consulate
            
             ,
             as
             
               Marcellinus
               Comes
            
             attests
             .
             But
             ,
             some
             one
             will
             object
             ,
             that
             the
             
               twelfth
               Indiction
            
             was
             begun
             from
             the
             
               Calends
               of
               September
            
             ,
             in
             
               Justinians
               Third
               Consulate
            
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             recourse
             to
             another
             Argument
             ,
             to
             prove
             what
             I
             have
             said
             above
             ;
             viz.
             that
             the
             
               Vandalick
               Expedition
            
             was
             begun
             on
             
               Justinians
               Fourth
               Consulate
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               that
               Constitution
            
             whereon
             
             Baronius's
             opinion
             is
             founded
             ,
             was
             written
             in
             
               Justinians
               Fourth
               Consulate
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             proved
             thus
             .
             In
             the
             end
             of
             the
             
               foresaid
               Constitution
            
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             Greek
             as
             
               Latine
               ,
               Justinian
            
             makes
             mention
             of
             a
             
               Pr●fectus
               Praetorio
               of
               Africa
            
             .
             But
             ,
             
               a
               Praefectus
               Pr●torio
               of
               Africa
            
             was
             first
             created
             by
             Justinian
             in
             
               his
               Fourth
               Consulate
            
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             the
             
               Calends
               of
               the
               September
               of
               the
               thirteenth
               Indiction
               ,
            
             as
             the
             
               First
               Law
               of
               the
               Code
               de
               Praefecto
               Praetorio
               Africae
            
             informs
             us
             .
             For
             Justinian
             speaks
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Haec
               igitur
               Magnitudo
               tua
               cognoscens
               ,
               ex
               Calendis
               Septembribus
               futurae
               decimae
               tertiae
               Indictionis
               effectui
               mancipari
               procuret
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Affairs
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
             Procopius's
             words
             out
             of
             the
             
               First
               Book
               of
               his
               Vandalicks
            
             pag.
             107
             ,
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             words
             import
             ,
             that
             
               his
               seventh
               year
               was
               already
               past
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             say
             that
             the
             
               Vandalick
               Expedition
            
             was
             undertaken
             in
             
               Justinians
               third
               Consulate
            
             ,
             as
             Justinians
             words
             do
             wholly
             seem
             to
             perswade
             ;
             (
             when
             ,
             about
             the
             
               Summer
               Solstice
            
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Navy
             came
             up
             to
             the
             
               Byzantine
               Port
            
             ,
             and
             soon
             after
             set
             Sail
             from
             thence
             (
             as
             Procopius
             relates
             ,
             )
             that
             is
             about
             the
             end
             of
             the
             month
             June
             :
             )
             Justinian
             was
             then
             in
             the
             
               seventh
               year
               and
               third
               month
               of
               his
               Empire
               .
            
             For
             the
             first
             day
             of
             Justinians
             Reign
             is
             brought
             from
             the
             
               Calends
               of
               Aprill
            
             .
             But
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             place
             the
             
               Vandalick
               Expedition
            
             on
             
               Justinians
               Fourth
               Consulate
            
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             the
             
               eighth
               year
               of
               his
               Empire
            
             ;
             and
             not
             
               the
               seventh
            
             ,
             as
             Procopius
             writes
             :
             wherefore
             
             Baronius's
             opinion
             is
             truer
             ;
             which
             is
             confirmed
             both
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Justinians
             authority
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             Procopius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Admirall
               Ship.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Before
             .
          
           
             *
             Reformed
             ,
             or
             ,
             repaired
             .
          
           
             c
             The
             Emperour
             Justinian
             agrees
             ;
             whose
             words
             in
             the
             
               First
               Law
               of
               the
               Code
               De
               Officio
               Praefecti
               Praetorio
               Africae
               ,
            
             are
             these
             :
             
               Ut
               Africa
               per
               not
               tam
               brevi
               tempore
               reciperet
               Libertatem
               ,
               ante
               nonaginta
               quinque
               annos
               a
               Vandalis
               captivata
               ;
               that
            
             Africk
             
               should
               by
               vs
               receive
               its
               Liberty
               in
               so
               short
               a
               time
               ,
               having
               been
               captivated
               by
               the
            
             Vandalls
             
               ninty
               five
               years
               before
               .
               Marcellinus
               Comes
            
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             relates
             ,
             that
             Carthage
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             Romans
             on
             the
             
               ninty
               sixth
               year
            
             of
             its
             being
             lost
             .
             But
             
               Victor
               Thunonensis
            
             affirms
             that
             Africk
             was
             recovered
             by
             the
             Romans
             under
             the
             Command
             of
             Belisarius
             ,
             on
             the
             
               ninty
               seventh
               year
            
             of
             the
             Vandalls
             entrance
             into
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               And
               transcends
               the
               Hyperbole
            
             [
             excess
             ,
             or
             ,
             superlativeness
             .
             ]
             
               of
               every
               wonder
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Every
               way
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Theuderichus
             .
          
           
             *
             Book
             3.
             
             Chap.
             27.
             
          
           
             †
             Gardianship
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Athalaricus
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               She
               inclined
               rather
               to
               a
               masculine
               gravity
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Theudatus
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Carried
               him
               away
               into
               Greece
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Concerning
             the
             conversion
             of
             these
             people
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
               Procopius
            
             speaks
             in
             book
             1.
             of
             
               his
               Gothicks
            
             ,
             and
             Theophanes
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             pag.
             149.
             
             These
             people
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             lived
             near
             the
             Lake
             Maeotis
             ,
             in
             Fenny
             places
             ,
             were
             from
             thence
             first
             termed
             Eluri
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Greek
             signifies
             Fens
             ,
             or
             
               Fennish
               places
               .
               Jordanes
            
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Rebus
               Ge●icis
            
             ,
             writes
             thus
             concerning
             
               The
               Heruli
               :
               Nam
               praedicta
               Gens
               ,
               Ablabio
               Historico
               referente
               ,
            
             
               For
               the
               foresaid
               Nation
               ,
               as
            
             Ablabius
             
               the
               Historian
               relates
               ,
               dwelling
               near
               the
               Lakes
               of
            
             Maeotis
             ,
             
               in
               Fennish
               places
               ,
               which
               the
               Greeks
               term
               Ele
               ,
               were
               named
            
             Eluri
             .
             
               The
               Authour
            
             of
             
               the
               Etymologicon
            
             says
             the
             same
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Helmoldus
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
               of
               the
               Slavi
            
             ,
             chap.
             2
             ,
             affirms
             that
             these
             Heruli
             were
             a
             
               Slavick
               Nation
            
             ,
             who
             dwelt
             between
             Albia
             and
             Odora
             ,
             and
             reach't
             a
             great
             way
             out
             to
             the
             South
             in
             a
             long
             Bay
             ;
             who
             also
             ,
             as
             he
             writes
             ,
             were
             by
             another
             name
             termed
             Heveldi
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Opinions
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Evagrius
             wrote
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               that
               Justinian
               brought
               their
               petition
               to
               effect
               .
            
             For
             thus
             Nicephorus
             words
             it
             ,
             book
             17
             ,
             chap.
             13.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Land
               of
               the
               Romans
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Procopius
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Command
               of
               the
               Army
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             We
             have
             rendred
             this
             Clause
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             next
             full
             point
             ,
             according
             as
             we
             found
             it
             pointed
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             ;
             the
             punctation
             in
             
               Valesius's
               Edition
            
             (
             as
             the
             
               Learned
               Reader
            
             will
             easily
             observe
             ,
             )
             puts
             a
             sense
             upon
             these
             words
             far
             different
             from
             that
             we
             have
             expressed
             in
             our
             Version
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Coelitùs
               ,
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               Grynaeus
            
             and
             Curterius
             have
             rendred
             it
             .
             Valesius
             translates
             it
             ,
             
               ab
               illâ
               ,
               from
               her
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               The
               Virgin
               Mary
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             War.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             have
             corrected
             this
             place
             from
             the
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             and
             from
             Nicephorus
             ,
             in
             
               which
               Authour
            
             't
             is
             written
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               regard
               nothing
               of
               what
               he
               did
               succeeded
               according
               to
               his
               design
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             desire
             .
             See
             
               Procopius
               Book
            
             2.
             
             Perfic
             .
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             Ephraemius
             the
             Bishop
             was
             falsely
             accused
             for
             having
             a
             design
             to
             deliver
             up
             Antioch
             to
             the
             Persians
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             soon
             after
             he
             fled
             into
             Cilicia
             ,
             being
             afraid
             of
             the
             Irruption
             of
             the
             Persians
             .
             But
             concerning
             the
             Ornaments
             given
             by
             Ephraemius
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Antiochians
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             word
             extant
             in
             Procopius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Chosroes
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Equestrian
               Games
            
             .
          
           
             *
             At
             Apamia
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Voyage-provision
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Those
               who
               brought
               me
               to
               the
               Light.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Frequented
               an
               inferiour
               Schoolmaster
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Adorations
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             'T
             is
             doubtfull
             ,
             what
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             should
             signifie
             here
             ,
             whether
             
               a
               picture
               ,
               and
               an
               image
               of
               that
               flame
               which
               had
               followed
               the
               wood
               of
               the
               Cross
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               a
               Writing
               .
               Musculus
            
             took
             it
             for
             
               a
               Writing
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               an
               Inscription
            
             ;
             as
             did
             also
             Christophorson
             ,
             who
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Ob
               quam
               causam
               imago
               in
               testudine
               Sanctuarii
               statuta
               fuit
               ,
               quae
               Inscriptione
               in
               Basi
               incisâ
               ,
               hoc
               miraculum
               illis
               qui
               ejusdem
               ignari
               erant
               ,
               commonstravit
               ;
               For
               which
               reason
               an
               image
               was
               set
               up
               in
               the
               Roof
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               which
               by
               an
               Inscription
               cut
               upon
               its
               Basis
               ,
               might
               show
               this
               Miracle
               to
               those
               who
               were
               ignorant
               of
               it
               .
            
             But
             this
             Rendition
             is
             intollerable
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             
               a
               Basis
            
             is
             ,
             not
             a
             term
             properly
             used
             about
             a
             
               Painted
               Picture
            
             ,
             but
             concerning
             
               a
               Statue
            
             only
             .
             Besides
             ,
             if
             the
             Image
             were
             in
             the
             Roof
             ,
             where
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             was
             the
             Basis
             set
             .
             My
             Sentiment
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Image
             [
             or
             ,
             representation
             ]
             of
             this
             Miracle
             was
             Painted
             in
             the
             Arched
             Roof
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whereon
             perhaps
             some
             Verses
             were
             inscribed
             ,
             which
             might
             record
             this
             Miracle
             .
             Such
             like
             Inscriptions
             are
             extant
             in
             
               ●ruther's
               Thesaurus
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Paulinus's
               Epistles
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             Nicephorus
             and
             the
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscript
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Ardaarmanes
             .
             Concerning
             this
             Adaarmanes
             Captain
             of
             the
             Persians
             ,
             and
             his
             irruption
             into
             Syria
             ,
             our
             Evagrius
             speaks
             in
             
               his
               sixth
               book
            
             .
             Vales.
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             he
             is
             called
             Adearmanes
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Who
               makes
               an
               account
               of
               his
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             agree
             with
             Christophorson
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savill
            
             ,
             who
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               sent
               away
            
             ,
             have
             mended
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             wrote
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             words
             which
             immediately
             follow
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             these
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             )
             are
             corrupted
             also
             .
             In
             the
             
               Florentine
               Manuscript
            
             't
             is
             thus
             worded
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             place
             as
             yet
             is
             not
             without
             fault
             .
             I
             write
             thus
             therefore
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Further
               also
               ,
               how
               in
            
             [
             or
             ,
             at
             ]
             
               another
               incursion
            
             Chosroes
             
               resolved
               upon
               a
               Siege
               of
               the
               Edessens
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               provo
               false
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               the
               studious
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Book
             1.
             
             Chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             whole
             place
             is
             corrupted
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             to
             the
             Readers
             .
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savill
            
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               Copy
            
             hath
             noted
             ,
             
               that
               perhaps
               it
               should
               be
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             demonstrated
             ,
             or
             ,
             declared
             :
             which
             emendation
             Nicephorus
             confirms
             ,
             in
             chap.
             16
             ,
             book
             17.
             where
             he
             writes
             out
             this
             place
             of
             Evagrius
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             Langus
             tenders
             it
             ,
             
               Res
               ipsa
               quoque
               praedictionis
               ejus
               fidem
               ,
               quòd
               vera
               maximè
               sit
               &
               sibi
               ipsi
               consentiens
               ,
               confirmavit
               ;
               the
               thing
               it self
               also
               confirmed
               the
               authority
               [
               or
               ,
               faith
               ]
               of
               that
               prediction
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               very
               true
               and
               agreeable
               to
               it self
               .
            
             My
             Sentiment
             therefore
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             whole
             clause
             of
             Evagrius
             must
             be
             written
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               the
               event
               it self
               declared
               the
               Truth
               ,
               Faith
               bringing
               the
               prediction
               to
               effect
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               By
               little
               and
               little
            
             .
          
           
             d
             See
             Procopius
             (
             out
             of
             whom
             Evagrius
             borrowed
             this
             ,
             )
             book
             2.
             
             Persic
             .
             pag.
             83.
             
             In
             what
             manner
             
               these
               Aggesta
            
             were
             built
             by
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               Apollodorus
            
             informs
             us
             incomparably
             well
             in
             
               his
               Mechanicks
               .
               Which
               Book
               ,
               being
               lately
               done
               into
               Latine
               by
               me
               ,
            
             by
             Gods
             assistance
             I
             will
             e're
             long
             publish
             ,
             together
             with
             some
             other
             Writers
             of
             the
             same
             subject
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               They
               mist
               of
               their
               design
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Embrace
               the
               matter
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               To
               the
               greatest
               difficulty
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               highest
               pitch
               of
               desperation
            
             .
          
           
             e
             This
             place
             of
             Evagrius
             is
             cited
             in
             the
             
               Seventh
               Occumenicall
               Synod
            
             ,
             pag.
             613
             ;
             and
             likewise
             by
             Barlaam
             in
             
               his
               book
               Contra
               Latinos
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             concerning
             this
             Image
             not-made-with-hands
             ,
             which
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             have
             sent
             to
             Agbarus
             ,
             see
             Gretser
             in
             
               his
               book
               De
               Imaginibus
               non
               Manufactis
               .
            
             But
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             no
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             this
             Image
             transmitted
             by
             Christ
             to
             King
             Agbarus
             ,
             either
             by
             Eusebius
             in
             the
             
               First
               Book
               of
               his
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               ,
            
             or
             by
             Procopius
             in
             
               his
               Siege
               of
               the
               City
               Edessa
               .
            
             For
             these
             Authours
             relate
             ,
             that
             a
             Letter
             only
             was
             sent
             by
             Christ
             to
             Agbarus
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Thaddaeus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Overwhelmed
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Robert
             Stephens's
             Edition
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Lexicographers
             have
             no
             such
             word
             .
             I
             meet
             with
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             
               Lagenam
               a
               Flagon
            
             ,
             or
             Stone-bottle
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             From
             ,
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Wont
               to
               catch
            
             ,
             Or
             ,
             
               nourish
               a
               flame
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               There
               was
               a
               conference
               on
               both
               sides
               about
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Concerning
             this
             Golden
             Cross
             which
             Chosroes
             had
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Sergiopolites
             for
             the
             price
             of
             its
             Redemption
             ,
             
               Theophylactus
               Simocatta
            
             speaks
             in
             the
             
               Fifth
               Book
               of
               his
               History
               ,
               Chap.
            
             13.
             
             Where
             also
             Chosroes
             ,
             Grandchild
             [
             or
             ,
             Nephew
             ]
             to
             this
             Chosroes
             here
             mentioned
             by
             Evagrius
             ,
             does
             in
             express
             words
             attest
             ,
             that
             that
             Cross
             in
             honour
             of
             the
             Martyr
             Sergius
             had
             been
             sent
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Justinian
             to
             Sergiopolis
             ,
             and
             was
             placed
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             S
             t
             Sergius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             the
             excellent
             
               Florentine
               .
               Manuscript
            
             these
             words
             are
             written
             in
             the
             margin
             here
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             [
             
               Note
               that
               Evagrius
            
             ]
             
               speaks
               that
               concerning
            
             Chosroe
             ,
             
               which
               no
               other
               Historian
               has
               mentioned
               :
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             about
             the
             close
             of
             his
             Life
             he
             received
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             A
             
               Postpositive
               Article
            
             seems
             necessary
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               thing
               which
               is
               never
               related
               to
               have
               hapned
               before
               .
            
             Which
             Emendation
             Nicephorus
             confirms
             book
             17.
             chap.
             17
             ;
             who
             hath
             worded
             this
             place
             of
             Evagrius
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               which
               thing
               never
               was
               heard
               of
               ,
               that
               it
            
             [
             
               a
               Plague
            
             ]
             
               should
               invade
               the
               earth
               for
               the
               space
               of
               two
               and
               fifty
               years
               .
            
             Indeed
             ,
             no
             Plague
             is
             recorded
             to
             have
             raged
             so
             long
             .
             This
             Pestilence
             is
             said
             to
             have
             begun
             on
             the
             year
             after
             
             Basilius's
             Consulate
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             543
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             attested
             by
             
               Victor
               Thunonensis
            
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Continuer
             of
             
               Marcellinus
               Comes's
               Chronicon
               .
               Victor
               Thunonensis
            
             writes
             thus
             concerning
             this
             Plague
             :
             
               Horum
               exordia
               malorum
               general●●
               orbis
               Terrarum
               mortalitas
               sequitur
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               A
               generall
               Mortality
               of
               the
               world
               follows
               the
               beginnings
               of
               these
               mischiefs
               ,
               and
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               the
               people
               is
               killed
               by
               a
               Persecution
               of
               their
               Groynes
               .
            
             The
             words
             of
             
               Marcellinus's
               Continuer
            
             run
             thus
             :
             Indictione
             6.
             
             
               Anno
               Secundo
               post
               Consulatum
               Basilii
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               sixth
               Indiction
               ,
               on
               the
               Second
               year
               after
            
             Basilius's
             
               Consulate
               ,
               a
               great
               Mortality
               destroys
            
             Italy
             ,
             
               the
               East
               and
               Illyricum
               having
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               been
               already
               consumed
               .
               Victor
            
             does
             indeed
             seem
             to
             agree
             with
             Marcellinus
             ,
             relating
             that
             that
             Plague
             began
             on
             the
             second
             year
             after
             
             Basilius's
             Consulate
             ,
             
               as
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             records
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             reality
             he
             dissents
             in
             the
             space
             of
             one
             year
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             second
             year
             after
             
             Basilius's
             Consulate
             ,
             in
             
               Victor
               Tunonensis
            
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             first
             year
             after
             
             Basilius's
             Consulate
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             542.
             
             For
             ,
             
               Victor
               Thunonensis
            
             does
             always
             term
             
               that
               year
               immediately
               following
               the
               Consulate
               of
               any
               Consul
               ,
            
             the
             
               second
               year
            
             ,
             not
             
               the
               first
            
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             proved
             by
             many
             instances
             .
             Further
             ,
             our
             Evagrius
             seems
             to
             follow
             Victor
             Thunonensis's
             opinion
             .
             For
             Evagrius
             says
             ,
             that
             that
             Pestilence
             began
             two
             years
             after
             Antioch
             had
             been
             taken
             by
             the
             Persians
             .
             Now
             ,
             Antioch
             was
             won
             by
             the
             Persians
             when
             
               Justinus
               Junior
            
             was
             Consul
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lords
             Nativity
             540
             ,
             as
             Marcellinus
             and
             Marius
             relate
             in
             
               their
               Chronicles
            
             .
             But
             Baronius
             will
             have
             this
             Plague
             to
             have
             begun
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             544.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Thucydides's
               Hist.
            
             book
             2.
             pag.
             129
             ,
             &c.
             
               Edit
               .
               Francosurt
            
             .
             1594.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             think
             it
             should
             be
             worded
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               others
               in
               Summer
            
             ,
             as
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             Niceph.
             book
             17.
             chap.
             18.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             am
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             with
             Learned
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             mended
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             [
             or
             ,
             on
             ]
             
               the
               second
               year
            
             ;
             as
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             So
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savill
            
             hath
             mended
             it
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             his
             Copy
             ,
             and
             hath
             added
             this
             note
             ,
             
               Anno
               Christi
            
             539
             ,
             
               on
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
            
             539.
             
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savill
            
             thought
             indeed
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             words
             Evagrius
             meant
             ,
             
               that
               that
               Plague
               had
               raged
               chiefly
               on
               the
               Second
               Indiction
               .
            
             But
             Evagrius
             says
             not
             that
             ;
             nor
             ,
             had
             that
             Plague
             begun
             to
             rage
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             539.
             
             Evagrius
             therefore
             says
             this
             only
             ;
             viz.
             that
             on
             the
             second
             year
             of
             each
             Indiction
             that
             Plague
             raged
             more
             sorely
             than
             't
             was
             wont
             to
             do
             at
             other
             times
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               O●
               the
               Cycle
               of
               fifteen
               years
               .
            
          
           
             d
             In
             the
             excellent
             Florent
             .
             and
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             I
             found
             it
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               as
               yet
               frequented
            
             [
             
               the
               School
               of
            
             ]
             
               a
               Grammar-Master
            
             ;
             which
             is
             more
             elegant
             .
             And
             thus
             Evagrius
             speaks
             above
             ,
             at
             chap.
             26
             ;
             where
             he
             writes
             ,
             that
             he
             frequented
             the
             School
             of
             the
             Grammarians
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             a●
             Antioch
             was
             taken
             by
             Chosroes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             540.
             
             Vales.
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               as
               yet
               frequenting
               the
               Grammer-Masters
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               swellings
               in
               the
               Groyn
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Servos
               &
               Colonos
               ,
               my
               Servants
               and
               Husband-men
               .
            
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             Rusticks
             ,
             or
             
               Tillers
               of
               Ground
            
             ,
             who
             are
             likewise
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             remarked
             at
             book
             6
             ,
             of
             
               Euseb.
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             chap.
             40
             ,
             note
             
               (
               ●
               .
            
             )
             So
             Theophanes
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             pag.
             139
             ,
             speaking
             of
             Dioscorus
             Junior's
             Election
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Where
             
               Anastasius
               Bibliothecarius
            
             renders
             it
             well
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               Multitudinem
               Rusticorum
               ,
               the
               mulitude
               of
               the
               Rusticks
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             From
             this
             place
             ,
             
             Evagrius's
             Birth
             may
             easily
             be
             found
             out
             .
             For
             ,
             whereas
             he
             has
             said
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             that
             at
             such
             time
             as
             he
             wrote
             these
             things
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             fifty
             second
             year
             of
             that
             Plague
             ;
             and
             does
             now
             assert
             ,
             that
             whilst
             he
             wrote
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             he
             was
             in
             the
             fifty
             eight
             year
             of
             his
             age
             ;
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             been
             born
             six
             years
             before
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Plague
             .
             Further
             ,
             that
             Plague
             began
             on
             the
             year
             after
             
             Ba●ilius's
             Consulate
             ,
             or
             ,
             two
             years
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             as
             Evagrius
             has
             said
             above
             .
             Evagrius
             therefore
             was
             born
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             536
             ,
             or
             537.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               duobus
               his
               postremis
               annis
               nondum
               elapsis
               ,
               these
               two
               last
               years
               being
               not
               yet
               overpast
               .
            
             Which
             I
             should
             not
             have
             remarked
             ,
             had
             not
             I
             perceived
             ,
             that
             both
             Translatours
             have
             been
             out
             in
             the
             Version
             of
             this
             place
             .
             For
             Musculus
             renders
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               Cùm
               autem
               ista
               scriberem
               ,
               &
               annum
               aetatis
               quinquagesimum
               octavum
               agerem
               ,
               &
               duo
               ista
               temporis
               spatia
               nondum
               elapsa
               essent
               ,
            
             
               But
               whenas
               I
               wrote
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               was
               in
               the
               fifty
               eighth
               year
               of
               my
               age
               ,
               and
               those
               two
               spaces
               of
               time
               were
               not
               yet
               overpast
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             Christophorson
             translates
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Cùm
               autem
               ista
               scriberem
               ,
               quinquagesimo
               octavo
               anno
               scilicet
               aetatis
               ,
               non
               biennio
               antè
               ,
            
             
               But
               when
               as
               I
               wrote
               these
               things
               ,
               to
               〈…〉
               in
               the
               fifty
               eighth
               year
               of
               my
               age
               ,
               not
               two
               years
               before
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             He
             had
             〈…〉
             have
             said
             ,
             
               intra
               hoc
               postremum
               Biennium
               ,
               within
               these
               two
               last
            
             〈…〉
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             These
             words
             are
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             so
             ,
             as
             if
             four
             entire
             Indictions
             had
             passed
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Plague
             ,
             to
             that
             year
             whereon
             Evagrius
             wrote
             these
             things
             .
             For
             four
             entire
             Indictions
             make
             sixty
             years
             .
             But
             ,
             Evagrius
             has
             said
             above
             ,
             that
             at
             such
             time
             as
             he
             wrote
             these
             things
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             fifty
             second
             year
             of
             that
             Pestilence
             .
             These
             words
             therefore
             are
             not
             meant
             concerning
             entire
             Indictions
             .
             For
             the
             Pestilence
             began
             to
             rage
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             in
             the
             fifth
             Indiction
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             after
             
             Basilius's
             Consulate
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             542.
             
             From
             which
             if
             you
             count
             two
             and
             fifty
             years
             in
             order
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             made
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             594.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Was
               made
               up
               of
               many
               Diseases
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Flix
             ,
             or
             ,
             Lask
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Surpassing
             [
             all
             ]
             account
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             Florentine
             and
             Tellerian
             Manuscripts
             ,
             't
             is
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               For
               Philostratus
               admires
            
             ;
             which
             reading
             nevertheless
             I
             approve
             not
             of
             .
             But
             ,
             who
             this
             Philostratus
             should
             be
             concerning
             whom
             Evagrius
             speaks
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             should
             have
             written
             this
             ,
             't
             is
             uncertain
             .
             Philostratus
             an
             
               Athenian
               Historian
            
             is
             mentioned
             by
             
               Georgius
               Syncellus
            
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             on
             the
             first
             year
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Aurelian
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             〈…〉
             
               〈…〉
               to
               ●e
               of
               money
               ,
               and
               i●sati●bleness
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             ●●seemly
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Desirous
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Having
               coloured
               over
               inexcusable
               Praetexts
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Forged
               any
               familiarity
               or
               mixture
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               an
               act
               of
               uncleanness
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Absurd
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             S
             t
             
               Henry
               Savel
            
             has
             expunged
             the
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             out
             of
             
               his
               Copy
            
             .
             But
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             it
             is
             to
             be
             retained
             here
             ,
             provided
             the
             words
             be
             only
             transposed
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               so
               much
               that
               he
               erected
               many
               holy
               and
               magnificent
               Churches
               every
               where
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               most
               spatious
               Temple
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Sanctuaries
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             See
             Evagrius
             ,
             Book
             2.
             
             Chap.
             3.
             note
             
               (
               b.
            
             )
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Arch.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Some
             one
             will
             ●er●
             haps
             ask
             ,
             what
             this
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             emp●●●
             m
             〈…〉
             ▪
             For
             Evagrius
             says
             that
             the
             Arches
             or
             Vaults
             arose
             empty
             from
             the
             Pavement
             to
             the
             top
             .
             In
             this
             place
             therefore
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             [
             the
             Arches
             ]
             were
             open
             ,
             upheld
             by
             no
             Columns
             .
             Procopius
             in
             
               his
               first
               Book
               De
               Aedificiis
            
             ,
             attests
             this
             concerning
             two
             of
             the
             Arches
             only
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               but
               two
               of
               the
               Arches
               were
               raised
               up
               into
               the
               empty
               Air
               ,
               at
               the
               rising
               and
               at
               the
               setting
               Sun.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Translatours
             have
             rendred
             this
             place
             very
             badly
             .
             Musculus
             turns
             it
             thus
             :
             
               In
               dextro
               Latere
               ad
               Sinistram
               ordinatae
               sunt
               in
               illis
               Columnae
               ;
               In
               the
               right
               side
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               Columns
               are
               placed
               in
               them
               .
               Christophorson
            
             interprets
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               In
               dextro
               latere
               ,
               sunt
               homini
               ingredienti
               ad
               Laevam
               Columnae
               ordine
               locatae
            
             
               In
               the
               right
               side
               ,
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               to
               a
               man
               going
               in
               ,
               Pillars
               are
               placed
               in
               order
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             They
             were
             led
             into
             a
             mistake
             by
             the
             omission
             of
             one
             Conjunction
             ,
             [
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             which
             is
             wanting
             
               in
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             ;
             ]
             which
             we
             have
             put
             in
             from
             the
             Florentine
             M.
             S.
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               On
               the
               right
               hand
               and
               on
               the
               left
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             It
             remaines
             now
             that
             we
             explain
             what
             those
             words
             mean
             which
             follow
             next
             ,
             viz.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Evagrius
             himself
             therefore
             shall
             be
             his
             own
             Interpreter
             ;
             who
             (
             in
             
               his
               first
               Book
            
             ,
             chap.
             14
             ,
             )
             describing
             the
             sacred
             Church
             of
             Symeones
             the
             Stylite
             ,
             says
             
               it
               consisted
               of
               four
            
             Portico's
             .
             [
             But
             ,
             by
             
             Valesius's
             favour
             ,
             
             Evagrius's
             words
             in
             
               that
               Chapter
            
             are
             these
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               beautified
               with
            
             Portico's
             of
             [
             or
             ,
             
               at
               the
            
             ]
             
               four
               sides
            
             .
             ]
             And
             then
             he
             adds
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             
               opposite
               to
            
             [
             or
             ,
             
               near
               to
            
             ]
             
               those
               Portico's
               are
               placed
               Pillars
            
             ;
             wherefore
             at
             this
             place
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             I
             would
             more
             willingly
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             understanding
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Arches
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             These
             Hyper●a
             [
             Galleries
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               Upper
               Rooms
            
             ]
             were
             designed
             for
             the
             women
             ,
             that
             being
             therein
             placed
             apart
             by
             themselves
             ,
             they
             might
             behold
             the
             solemn
             performances
             of
             the
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             as
             
               Paulus
               Silentiarius
            
             relates
             in
             
               his
               description
               of
               Saint
               Sophia
            
             ;
             which
             Authour
             says
             ,
             that
             those
             
               upper
               rooms
            
             or
             Galleries
             ,
             were
             upheld
             by
             six
             Columns
             of
             
               Thessalick
               Marble
            
             ;
             whereas
             nevertheless
             ,
             there
             were
             only
             two
             Columns
             below
             ,
             which
             upheld
             the
             Galleries
             ,
             pag.
             110.
             
             Paulus
             terms
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               womens
               Hyper●ia
            
             ;
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             our
             Evagrius
             does
             here
             ,
             and
             also
             Procopius
             in
             
               his
               first
               Book
            
             ;
             where
             he
             describes
             this
             Church
             of
             
               Saint
               Sophia
            
             :
             although
             Procopius
             rather
             terms
             them
             
             Porticus's
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             By
             these
             words
             Evagrius
             sets
             forth
             the
             difference
             which
             was
             between
             the
             Columns
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Saint
               Sophia
            
             .
             For
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             Columns
             which
             were
             at
             the
             right
             and
             left
             side
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             at
             the
             North
             and
             South
             ,
             had
             Galleries
             or
             Chambers
             laid
             upon
             them
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             the
             Faithfull
             might
             behold
             the
             Sacred
             Mysteries
             which
             were
             celebrated
             at
             the
             Altar
             .
             But
             the
             Columns
             which
             were
             placed
             at
             the
             East
             and
             West
             ,
             upheld
             no
             Gallerie
             ;
             but
             were
             left
             naked
             .
             It
             was
             my
             sentiment
             that
             these
             things
             were
             to
             be
             more
             largely
             explained
             ,
             for
             this
             reason
             ;
             because
             I
             perceived
             Translatours
             ,
             especially
             Christophorson
             ,
             saw
             nothing
             here
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             gate
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             means
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             the
             most
             Easternly
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             which
             ,
             because
             the
             whole
             Structure
             was
             a
             Tholus
             ,
             must
             be
             almost
             Semi-circular
             ,
             or
             ,
             made
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Shell
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             depth
             .
          
           
             f
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             ,
             as
             likewise
             in
             
               this
               of
            
             Valesius's
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             imperfection
             in
             the
             
               Greek
               Text
            
             here
             .
             
               Curterius
               ,
               Grynaeus
               ,
               Christophorson
            
             ,
             and
             D
             r
             Hanmer
             ,
             in
             their
             Versions
             have
             inserted
             this
             number
             ,
             
               Sixty
               six
            
             ;
             from
             what
             authority
             I
             know
             not
             .
             Musculus
             and
             Valesius
             leave
             a
             Blank
             here
             in
             their
             Versions
             ;
             the
             latter
             of
             whom
             says
             nothing
             concerning
             this
             imperfection
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Notes
            
             .
          
           
             g
             See
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             
               the
               description
               of
            
             Saint
             Sophia's
             Church
             ,
             which
             
               Franciscus
               Combesisas
               ,
               (
               a
               person
               that
               deserves
               well
               of
               Learning
               )
               has
               lately
               published
               ,
               page
            
             254.
             
             
               Paulus
               Silentiarius
            
             describes
             
               these
               Windows
            
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Ecphrasis
               ,
               (
               which
               the
               most
               Learned
               person
            
             Carolus
             de
             Fraxino
             
               hath
               newly
               published
            
             ;
             )
             and
             Procopius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               first
               Book
               De
               Aedificiis
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             Sozomen
             says
             the
             same
             in
             the
             
               close
               of
               his
               second
               Book
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               .
            
             But
             (
             which
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             )
             neither
             of
             them
             (
             neither
             Evagrius
             nor
             Sozomen
             ,
             )
             do
             affirm
             it
             was
             peculiar
             to
             the
             
               Constantinopolitane
               Bishops
            
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             were
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             should
             be
             buried
             in
             the
             
               Church
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ;
             but
             they
             speak
             in
             generall
             concerning
             the
             Bishops
             .
             Indeed
             
               Nicephorus
               (
               book
            
             8.
             
               chapter
               the
               last
            
             ,
             )
             does
             expressly
             attest
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Constantinopolitane
             ,
             but
             other
             Bishops
             also
             ,
             who
             for
             sanctity
             of
             life
             had
             excelled
             others
             ,
             were
             interred
             there
             .
             For
             it
             often
             hapned
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             ,
             either
             sent
             for
             by
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             or
             making
             a
             journey
             to
             the
             Imperial
             City
             on
             account
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             affairs
             ,
             ended
             their
             lives
             there
             .
             Thus
             in
             the
             times
             of
             
               Anastasius
               ,
               Alcissus
            
             and
             Gajanus
             died
             at
             Byzantium
             ,
             and
             
               by
               Marcellinus
            
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             are
             recorded
             to
             have
             been
             buried
             in
             one
             Sepulcher
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Towards
             [
             
               the
               Faction
               in
            
             ]
             
               the
               blew
               colour
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             wanting
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Geneva
               Printers
            
             have
             inserted
             unhappily
             from
             the
             conjecture
             of
             Christophorson
             and
             others
             .
             But
             from
             the
             Tellerian
             and
             
               Florentine
               Manuscripts
            
             I
             have
             mended
             this
             place
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             
               There
               was
               also
               another
               thing
            
             ,
             &c
             :
             Which
             emendation
             Nicephorus
             confirms
             .
             For
             instead
             of
             these
             words
             of
             Evagrius
             ,
             he
             substitutes
             these
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             Manifestly
             ,
             or
             ,
             openly
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               those
               of
               the
               Blew
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             the
             term
             signifies
             originally
             a
             Nerve
             ,
             or
             ,
             Sinew
             ;
             it
             imports
             also
             
               a
               Bow-string
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             Rope
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Valesius
             renders
             these
             words
             :
             
               Prasiniani
               ,
               the
               greencolouredfaction
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Justinian
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Instead
             of
             the
             Verb
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               easily
               believing
            
             ,
             ]
             which
             undoubtedly
             is
             corrupted
             ,
             Nicephorus
             makes
             use
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             disbelieving
             .
             And
             ,
             instead
             of
             Eustochius
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             same
             Nicephorus
             has
             
               Sallustius
               .
               Sallustius
            
             was
             indeed
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Anastasius
               Augustus
            
             .
             But
             Eustochius
             governed
             the
             same
             Bishoprick
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             Justinus
             Junior's
             Empire
             ,
             as
             Theophanes
             attests
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Rendred
               the
               Deity
               Propitious
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Doubtless
             it
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             book
             .
             17.
             chap.
             22.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             Laicks
             were
             wont
             to
             bow
             their
             heads
             ,
             not
             only
             before
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             but
             before
             the
             Monks
             also
             ,
             to
             receive
             their
             Blessing
             .
             An
             illustrious
             instance
             of
             which
             is
             extant
             in
             Sozomen
             ,
             book
             8.
             chap.
             13.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Was
               not
               in
               the
               least
               forwarded
               .
            
          
           
             c
             Concerning
             this
             Earthquake
             ,
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               Antoninus
               Martyr's
               Itinerarium
            
             speaks
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Inde
               Venimus
               in
               partes
               Syriae
               ,
               ubi
               requiescit
               sanctus
               Leontius
               ,
            
             
               Thence
               we
               came
               into
               the
               parts
               of
            
             Syria
             ,
             
               where
               Saint
            
             Leontius
             
               rests
               ,
               which
               City
               ,
               together
               with
               other
               Cities
               ,
               was
               ruined
               by
               an
               Earthquake
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Emperour
            
             Justinian
             .
             
               From
               thence
               we
               came
               to
            
             Byblus
             ,
             
               which
               City
               also
               ,
               with
               all
               things
               that
               were
               therein
               ,
               was
               destroyed
               .
               From
               thence
               we
               came
               into
               the
               City
            
             Triari
             ,
             
               which
               was
               likewise
               ruined
               .
               Thence
               we
               came
               into
               the
               most
               splendid
               City
            
             Beryto
             ,
             
               wherein
               there
               was
               lately
               a
               study
               of
               Learning
               ;
               which
               was
               also
               ruined
               ,
               as
               we
               were
               told
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               persons
               were
               known
               ,
               except
               the
               strangers
               who
               perished
               there
               .
            
             Further
             ,
             that
             City
             wherein
             Saint
             Leontius
             rests
             ,
             is
             Tripoly
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             remarked
             before
             ,
             book
             3.
             chap.
             33.
             
               note
               (
               c.
            
             )
             This
             Earthquake
             hapned
             on
             the
             twenty
             fourth
             year
             of
             Justinian's
             Reign
             ,
             as
             Cedrenus
             writes
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             and
             Theophanes
             pag.
             192.
             
             What
             
               those
               Authors
            
             relate
             concerning
             Botry
             a
             City
             of
             Phoenice
             ,
             is
             memorable
             ,
             viz
             that
             in
             that
             City
             there
             was
             an
             Haven
             made
             by
             that
             Earthquake
             ,
             (
             there
             having
             been
             no
             Port
             there
             before
             ,
             )
             the
             Promontory
             which
             was
             called
             Litho-prosopon
             being
             removed
             .
             But
             in
             Theophanes
             't
             is
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             By
             which
             fault
             in
             the
             writing
             the
             Translatour
             was
             induced
             to
             render
             it
             Bostra
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             very
             gross
             mistake
             ;
             in
             regard
             Bostra
             is
             a
             Mid-Land-City
             of
             Arabia
             .
             The
             name
             of
             this
             City
             is
             in
             my
             judgment
             to
             be
             restored
             in
             
               Antoninus
               Martyr's
               Itinerary
            
             ,
             at
             that
             place
             which
             I
             have
             quoted
             above
             .
             For
             ,
             instead
             of
             the
             City
             Triari
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             written
             Botry
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Who
             would
             not
             admire
             ,
             that
             three
             Learned
             men
             should
             have
             been
             mistaken
             in
             the
             Rendition
             of
             this
             place
             ?
             
               Johannes
               Langus
            
             translates
             it
             thus
             :
             
               illins
               enim
               Eccleslae
               censebatur
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               reckoned
               of
               that
               Church
               .
            
             And
             Musculus
             renders
             it
             almost
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             .
             But
             Christophorson
             has
             translated
             it
             worst
             of
             all
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               ab
               eâ
               siquidem
               Ecclesiâ
               Presbyter
               fuerat
               ordinatus
               ,
               for
               he
               had
               been
               ordained
               Presbyter
               by
               that
               Church
               .
            
             These
             persons
             thought
             that
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               this
               Thomas
            
             ]
             were
             here
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             whereas
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               this
               annuall
               stipend
            
             ,
             or
             
               Alms
               ,
               which
               was
               wont
               yearly
               to
               be
               distributed
               out
               of
               the
               Revenues
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Antioch
             
               to
               the
               Monastery
               of
               the
               Abbot
            
             Thomas
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Steward
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Give
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Johannes
               Moschus
            
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Limonarium
               Chap.
            
             88
             ,
             says
             this
             Thomas
             dyed
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Saint
               Euphemia
            
             which
             was
             in
             the
             
               Daphnensian
               Suburb
            
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Euphemia
            
             was
             near
             the
             Hospitall
             ,
             wherein
             strangers
             were
             entertained
             :
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             we
             now
             adays
             see
             Churches
             joyned
             to
             Hospitalls
             and
             Spi●●les
             .
             Further
             ,
             
               Johannes
               Moschus
            
             says
             ,
             that
             this
             Thomas
             was
             the
             Apocrysarius
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Procurator
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             Monastery
             .
             For
             ,
             those
             were
             termed
             
               Apocrysarii
               ,
               who
               managed
               the
               affairs
               of
               Monasteries
               and
               Churches
               ,
            
             as
             Justinian
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               sixth
               Novell
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Moschus
             in
             the
             
               forecited
               chapter
            
             ,
             calls
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             (
             not
             Ephraemius
             ,
             but
             )
             Domninus
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             
               Ephraemius
               .
               Nicephorus
               Patriarch
            
             of
             Constantinople
             terms
             this
             person
             Domnus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Most
               holy
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Turn
               our
               course
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Present
             ,
             or
             ,
             opposite
             .
          
           
             *
             Book
             4.
             
             Chap.
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             We
             have
             taken
             notice
             of
             this
             mistake
             of
             Evagrius's
             above
             ,
             at
             chap.
             11
             ,
             
               note
               c
            
             ;
             )
             which
             Nicephorus
             has
             also
             corrected
             .
             But
             Nicephorus
             himself
             ,
             whilst
             he
             amends
             Evagrius's
             errour
             ,
             has
             committed
             another
             .
             For
             he
             relates
             ,
             that
             Menas
             was
             ordained
             by
             Pope
             Agatho
             ;
             whereas
             he
             was
             ordained
             by
             Agapetus
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Anthimus
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             agreed
             amongst
             all
             persons
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Nicephorus
               Callistus
            
             (
             Book
             17.
             
             Chap.
             25.
             )
             attests
             ,
             that
             this
             Custome
             ,
             (
             viz.
             that
             the
             Particles
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Eucharist
             which
             remained
             ,
             were
             at
             Constantinople
             distributed
             amongst
             the
             Boyes
             to
             be
             eaten
             ;
             )
             continued
             even
             in
             his
             age
             ;
             and
             he
             writes
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             ,
             whilst
             he
             was
             a
             Boy
             and
             was
             frequently
             conversant
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             partook
             of
             those
             parts
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Glassworker
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Taken
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Tearing
               herself
               with
               weepings
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             enlightned
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Johannes
               Langus
            
             renders
             this
             place
             thus
             :
             
               Puerum
               cum
               matre
               divino
               Regenerationis
               Lavacro
               adhibuit
               ,
               deoque
               dicavit
               ;
               He
               admitted
               the
               Boy
               with
               his
               mother
               to
               the
               divine
               Laver
               of
               Regeneration
               ,
               and
               Dedicated
               [
               them
               ]
               to
               God.
            
             But
             Musculus
             and
             Christophorson
             have
             translated
             it
             far
             worse
             .
             For
             Musculus
             terms
             it
             ,
             
               servavit
               ,
               he
               kept
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             preserved
             .
             But
             Christophorson
             has
             rendred
             it
             thus
             :
             
               puerum
               cum
               matre
               Lavacro
               Regenerationis
               tingendos
               decernit
               ,
               He
               Decreed
               the
               boy
               with
               his
               mother
               to
               be
               Baptized
               in
               the
               Laver
               of
               Regeneration
               .
            
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             place
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             rendred
             :
             
               Puerum
               simul
               ac
               matrem
               Regenerationis
               Lavacro
               initiatos
               Clero
               adscripsit
               ,
               He
               enrolled
               the
               boy
               and
               his
               mother
               ,
               having
               been
               initiated
               in
               the
               Laver
               of
               Regeneration
               ,
               amongst
               the
               Clergy
               .
            
             Which
             must
             be
             understood
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             ordered
             that
             Boy
             to
             be
             reckoned
             amongst
             the
             Readers
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             ,
             commanded
             his
             mother
             to
             be
             ordained
             
               a
               Deaconness
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             this
             Suburb
             of
             the
             City
             Constantinople
             ,
             punishments
             were
             heretofore
             usually
             inflicted
             on
             Criminalls
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             intimated
             in
             
               my
               Notes
               on
               Book
            
             28.
             
             
               Amm.
               Marcell
            
             .
             pag.
             362.
             
             Whereto
             add
             a
             passage
             of
             
               Saint
               Jerome
            
             out
             of
             
               his
               Commentaries
               on
               Matt.
            
             26
             th
             ,
             which
             runs
             thus
             :
             
               Extra
               urbem
               enim
               &
               foras
               portam
               loca
               sunt
               in
               quibus
               truncantur
               capita
               damnatorum
               ,
               &
               Calvariae
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               Decollatorum
               sumpsere
               nomen
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Not
               as
               yet
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Indeed
             ,
             many
             Monks
             severed
             themselves
             from
             his
             communion
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             thought
             to
             assert
             Origen's
             opinions
             .
             One
             of
             their
             number
             was
             the
             
               Abbot
               Elias
            
             ,
             who
             was
             also
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             
               Johannes
               Moschus
            
             relates
             in
             the
             
               ninteenth
               Chapter
               of
               his
               Limonarium
            
             .
             And
             yet
             Theophanes
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             pag.
             205
             ,
             says
             Macarius
             was
             ejected
             out
             of
             his
             See
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             
               subornation
               ,
               fraud
               and
               calumny
            
             .
             But
             Theophanes
             relates
             that
             in
             a
             place
             wholly
             unfit
             and
             incongruous
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             Empire
             of
             
               Justinus
               Junior
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             Macarius
             was
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             546
             ;
             and
             having
             after
             two
             years
             been
             expelled
             out
             of
             his
             See
             ,
             Eustochius
             was
             substituted
             in
             his
             room
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             548
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             relates
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             
               Victor
               Thunonensis
            
             differs
             herefrom
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             For
             he
             attributes
             eight
             years
             of
             Episcopate
             to
             Macarius
             ,
             and
             says
             that
             Eustochius
             ,
             was
             ordained
             whilst
             he
             survived
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             before
             the
             
               Fifth
               Synod
            
             ,
             that
             is
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             552
             :
             and
             my
             Sentiment
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             truer
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Chap.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             same
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             Nicephorus
             also
             ,
             book
             .
             17.
             chap.
             26.
             
             But
             I
             do
             not
             think
             it
             can
             be
             said
             in
             Greek
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             write
             therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             understood
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             
               New
               Laura
            
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             
               Saint
               Euthymius
            
             .
             Concerning
             this
             matter
             Theophanes
             (
             though
             in
             an
             unfit
             place
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             Affairs
             of
             
               Justinas
               Junior
            
             ,
             ]
             writes
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             But
             Eustochius
             
               removing
               to
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               out
               of
               that
               hatred
               he
               bore
               to
            
             Apollinaris
             ,
             Agatho
             and
             Macarius
             ,
             
               ejected
               those
               Monks
               of
               the
            
             New
             Laura
             ,
             
               as
               Origenists
               :
               And
               on
               this
               account
               he
               himself
               was
               also
               [
               afterwards
               ]
               ejected
               ,
               and
            
             Macarius
             
               was
               again
               restored
               to
               his
               own
               Chair
               .
               Baronius
            
             thinks
             indeed
             ,
             that
             Macarius
             was
             restored
             to
             his
             own
             See
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             Eustochius's
             ordination
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             that
             Eustochius
             had
             obtained
             the
             See
             of
             Jerusalem
             again
             ,
             because
             by
             his
             Legates
             he
             was
             present
             at
             the
             
               Fifth
               Constantinopolitane
               Synod
            
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             553
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             sufficiently
             manifest
             from
             our
             Evagrius
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               foresaid
               Synod
            
             .
             But
             Baronius
             was
             widely
             mistaken
             .
             For
             
               Macarius
               (
               Eustochius
            
             being
             ejected
             ,
             )
             was
             restored
             to
             his
             own
             See
             long
             after
             the
             
               Fifth
               Synod
            
             ,
             in
             
               Justinian's
               Thirty
               seventh
               year
            
             ,
             on
             the
             
               Twenty
               fourth
               year
               after
            
             Basillus's
             Consulate
             ;
             as
             
               Victor
               Thunonensis
            
             relates
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             those
             very
             times
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             of
             that
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Theodorus's
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               All
               impiety
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Cyrillus
               Scythopolitanus
            
             has
             composed
             an
             illustrous
             Elogy
             of
             this
             Conon
             ,
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             
               Saint
               Saba
            
             ,
             about
             the
             end
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               Qui
               Cassianus
               cùm
               decimum
               mensem
               impl●sset
               in
               administratione
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Which
             Cassianus
             ,
             
               when
               he
               had
               compleated
               his
               tenth
               month
               in
               his
               Administration
               ,
               departed
               out
               of
               this
               life
               ;
               after
               which
               the
               Monks
               commit
               the
               Praesecture
               to
            
             Conon
             .
             
               They
               command
               ,
               but
               God
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               moved
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               Monks
               to
               this
               .
               Now
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               person
               highly
               eminent
               for
               true
               Sentiments
               ,
               all
               manner
               of
               Virtue
               ,
               and
               good
               Actions
               :
               who
               also
               made
               use
               of
               great
               care
               and
               diligence
               in
               his
               Prefecture
               .
               For
               he
               both
               recollected
               those
               Fathers
               which
               had
               departed
               from
               thence
               ,
               being
               ejected
               by
               the
            
             Origenists
             ;
             
               and
               likewise
               erected
               and
               as
               it
               were
               renewed
               the
            
             Laura
             ,
             
               which
               by
               those
               frequent
               Tumults
               and
               Wars
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               was
               now
               brought
               to
               its
               knees
               .
               Johannes
               Moschus
            
             speaks
             of
             the
             same
             Conon
             Governour
             of
             
               Saint
               Saba's
               Laura
            
             ,
             in
             chap.
             42
             ;
             where
             he
             intimates
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             an
             acquaintance
             of
             Eustochius's
             Bishop
             of
             
               Jerusalem
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             [
             
               amongst
               those
               ]
               of
               the
               Solitude
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               superinduces
               the
               Cause
               of
            
             Theodorus
             .
             Liberatus
             relates
             the
             same
             in
             
               his
               Breviary
               ,
               chap.
            
             24.
             
             Yet
             Libcratus
             says
             nothing
             concerning
             Rufus
             and
             Conon
             the
             Abbots
             sent
             by
             Eustochius
             to
             Constantinople
             .
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             Evagrius
             makes
             no
             mention
             of
             that
             condemnation
             of
             Origen
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             made
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Justinian
             by
             the
             endeavour
             of
             
               Pelagius
               Apochrysiarius
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             See
             ;
             to
             which
             condemnation
             all
             the
             Patriarchs
             had
             subscribed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Zoilus
             of
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               Ephraemius
            
             of
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Petrus
            
             of
             Jerusalem
             ;
             as
             Liberatus
             writes
             in
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             :
             now
             ,
             that
             hapned
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             538
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             relates
             .
             But
             that
             Embassie
             of
             
               Conon
               ,
               Rusus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             
               Palestine
               Monks
            
             ,
             was
             sent
             by
             Eustochius
             to
             Constantinople
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             551.
             
             For
             on
             that
             year
             Apollinaris
             was
             put
             into
             the
             place
             of
             Zoilus
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             affirms
             .
             But
             Eustochius
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             hatred
             chiefly
             to
             Apollinaris
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             ejected
             the
             Monks
             of
             the
             
               Now
               Laura
            
             out
             of
             their
             Monasterie
             ,
             as
             being
             Origenists
             ;
             agreeable
             to
             what
             we
             have
             related
             above
             out
             of
             Theophanes
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               was
               Apocrisiarius
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Amasia
               .
            
             For
             as
             well
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             greater
             Churches
             ,
             had
             their
             Apocrisiarii
             or
             Responsales
             ,
             who
             managed
             Ecclesiastick
             affairs
             in
             the
             Emperour's
             Pallace
             .
             Which
             thing
             had
             been
             in
             use
             from
             the
             times
             of
             
               Constantine
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             as
             Hincmarus
             tells
             us
             
               in
               Epist.
            
             14.
             
             
               Ad
               Proceres
               Regni
            
             .
             Monasteries
             had
             likewise
             their
             Apocrisiarii
             in
             the
             Imperial
             City
             ,
             who
             performed
             the
             same
             Office
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             abserved
             above
             .
             There
             is
             mention
             of
             these
             Apocrisiarii
             in
             
               Justinian's
               Sixth
               Novell
            
             .
             See
             more
             in
             
               Pithoeus's
               Glossary
               ad
               Novellas
               Juliani
               Antecessoris
               ,
            
             and
             in
             
               Rosueydus's
               O●omasticon
               ad
               Vitas
               Patrum
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Eutychius
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Johannes
               Langus
            
             understood
             these
             words
             concerning
             
             Eutychius's
             Ordination
             .
             For
             he
             has
             rendred
             them
             thus
             :
             [
             see
             Niceph.
             book
             17
             ,
             chap.
             27.
             ]
             
               Porro
               Vigilius
               etiamsi
               ei
               Scripto
               interveniente
               ,
               cum
               Eutychio
               conveniret
               ;
               assidere
               tamen
               illi
               noluit
               ;
               Further
               ,
               although
            
             Vigilius
             
               agreed
               with
            
             Eutychius
             ,
             approaching
             [
             or
             ,
             
               interceding
               with
            
             ]
             
               him
               by
               a
               Letter
               ;
               yet
               he
               would
               not
               sit
               together
               with
               him
               .
            
             But
             this
             Rendition
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             meaning
             of
             Evagrius
             ,
             and
             of
             Nicephorus
             himself
             .
             For
             Evagrius
             says
             only
             this
             ;
             that
             Vigilius
             gave
             his
             consent
             indeed
             to
             those
             matters
             which
             were
             transacted
             in
             the
             Synod
             ;
             but
             would
             not
             be
             present
             at
             it
             .
             And
             the
             same
             thing
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Fifth
               Constantinopolitan
               Synod
               ,
               pag.
            
             112.
             
             From
             
               which
               Acts
            
             we
             are
             informed
             ,
             that
             Pope
             Vigilius
             who
             was
             then
             at
             Constantinople
             (
             although
             he
             had
             been
             frequently
             asked
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Justinian
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             all
             the
             Bishops
             convened
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             come
             to
             the
             Councill
             ,
             and
             had
             himself
             promised
             that
             by
             his
             Letter
             ;
             yet
             )
             would
             never
             come
             to
             the
             Synod
             .
             Further
             ,
             that
             writing
             ,
             whereby
             Evagrius
             says
             Vgilius
             had
             consented
             to
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             Synod
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             
               Vigilius's
               Constitution
            
             ,
             which
             Baronius
             has
             published
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             553
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             the
             
               Letter
               of
               Pope
               Vigilius
            
             ,
             which
             
               Petrus
               de
               Marca
            
             first
             set
             forth
             in
             Greek
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             
               most
               Learned
               dissertation
            
             ,
             which
             it
             would
             be
             worth
             while
             to
             read
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             f
             This
             sentence
             is
             extant
             in
             the
             
               Eighth
               Collation
               of
               the
               Fifth
               Synod
               ,
               pag.
            
             112.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             These
             fourteen
             Capitula
             ,
             or
             
               Expositions
               of
               the
               true
               Faith
            
             ,
             are
             extant
             pag.
             115
             ,
             and
             116
             ,
             Synod
             .
             5.
             
             Constantinop
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Unblameable
             .
          
           
             h
             In
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Fifth
               Constantinopolitane
               Synod
            
             which
             have
             come
             to
             our
             hands
             in
             the
             Latine
             tongue
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             those
             things
             extant
             which
             Evagrius
             subjoyns
             here
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             concerning
             the
             condemnation
             of
             
               Origen
               ,
               Evagrius
            
             and
             Didymus
             .
             Therefore
             Baronius
             with
             good
             cause
             thought
             that
             
               those
               Acts
            
             were
             maimed
             and
             imperfect
             .
             Nicephorus
             affirms
             these
             things
             to
             have
             been
             done
             against
             Origen
             and
             his
             followers
             in
             the
             
               Second
               Convention
            
             :
             but
             Theophanes
             and
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             relate
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Fifth
               Synod
            
             was
             principally
             and
             most
             especially
             convened
             against
             the
             errours
             of
             
               Origen
               ,
               Evagrius
            
             ,
             and
             Didymus
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             second
             plate
             against
             
               the
               Tria
               Capitula
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Simplicity
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Opinions
             .
          
           
             i
             These
             words
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Emperour
             
             Justinian's
             Letter
             to
             the
             
               Fifth
               Constantinopolitane
               Synod
            
             ;
             part
             of
             which
             Letter
             is
             recorded
             by
             Cedrenus
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               In
               regard
               therefore
               it
               has
               been
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               certain
               Monks
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             
               who
               were
               followers
               of
            
             Pythagoras
             ,
             Plato
             ,
             and
             Origen
             ;
             
               We
               were
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               care
               ought
               [
               to
               be
               taken
               ]
               and
               enquiry
               made
               about
               these
               persons
               ,
               least
               by
               their
            
             Paganish
             [
             or
             ,
             Graecian
             ,
             ]
             and
             Manichaean
             
               errour
               they
               should
               perfectly
               ruine
               many
               persons
               .
            
             The
             same
             occurs
             in
             the
             Emperour
             
               Justinian's
               Letter
               to
               Menas
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Errours
               of
               Grigen
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             cannot
             approve
             of
             
             Christophorson's
             translation
             ,
             who
             turns
             these
             words
             thus
             :
             
               Qui
               animum
               nobilitatis
               antiquae
               participem
               tenes
               ,
               who
               possess
               a
               mind
               partaker
               of
               Ancient
               Nobility
               .
               Johannes
               Langus
            
             and
             Musculus
             have
             rendred
             it
             better
             .
             Langus
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               Qui
               animum
               obtines
               caelestis
               participem
               generositatis
               ,
               who
               have
               a
               mind
               partaker
               of
               a
               celestial
               generosity
               .
            
             And
             Musculus
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               Animum
               supernae
               nobilitatis
               sortite
               Christianissime
               Imperator
               .
               You
               who
               have
               gotten
               a
               mind
               of
               Supernall
               Nobility
               ,
               Most
               Christian
               Emperour
               !
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Nicephorus
             't
             is
             written
             truer
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             nor
             am
             I
             of
             opinion
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             Greek
             word
             .
             To
             my
             best
             remembrance
             I
             have
             noted
             the
             same
             fault
             some
             where
             before
             this
             .
             But
             the
             place
             comes
             not
             at
             present
             into
             my
             mind
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             As
             far
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             these
             words
             of
             Evagrius
             ,
             this
             Theodorus
             the
             Cappadocian
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Monks
             of
             the
             
               New
               Laura
            
             ,
             which
             was
             near
             the
             City
             Jerusalem
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             Theodorus
             ,
             follower
             of
             Nonnus
             the
             Origenist
             ,
             who
             being
             afterward
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             in
             Cappadocia
             ,
             openly
             undertook
             the
             patronage
             of
             the
             Origenists
             ,
             as
             
               Cyrillus
               Scythopolitanus
            
             relates
             
               in
               the
               Life
               of
               Saint
            
             Saba
             .
             Further
             ,
             whereas
             this
             Theodorus
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             in
             Cappadocia
             acted
             the
             chief
             parts
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fifth
               Constantinopolitane
               Synod
            
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             from
             its
             Acts
             ,
             how
             is
             he
             now
             accused
             in
             the
             same
             Synod
             as
             an
             Origenist
             ?
             We
             may
             therefore
             not
             without
             Cause
             conjecture
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             which
             
               Evagrius
               ,
               Theophanes
            
             ,
             and
             Cedrenus
             say
             were
             done
             in
             the
             
               Fifth
               Synod
            
             against
             Origen
             ,
             were
             long
             after
             
               that
               Synod
            
             added
             to
             it
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             the
             likeness
             of
             their
             Subject
             :
             but
             ,
             were
             not
             done
             in
             
               that
               Synod
            
             .
             So
             also
             ,
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             
               Fifth
               Constantinopolitane
               Synod
            
             under
             Menas
             ,
             against
             Anthimus
             and
             Zoaras
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             joyned
             to
             this
             
               Fifth
               Oecumenicall
               Synod
            
             ,
             as
             Photius
             attests
             in
             
               his
               Bibliotheca
            
             .
             The
             same
             thing
             may
             also
             be
             proved
             by
             what
             Evagrius
             subjoyns
             .
             For
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             many
             impious
             expressions
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             
               Evagrius
               ,
               Didymus
            
             ,
             and
             
               Theodorus
               Mopsuestenus
            
             ,
             were
             related
             to
             
               that
               Synod
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             these
             things
             had
             been
             done
             in
             the
             
               Fifth
               Constantinopolitane
               Synod
            
             ,
             as
             Evagrius
             says
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             altogether
             superfluous
             and
             unusefull
             ,
             to
             repeat
             those
             expressions
             of
             Theodorus
             ,
             which
             had
             so
             often
             been
             rekoned
             up
             and
             condemned
             in
             the
             abovesaid
             Synod
             .
             My
             Sentiment
             therefore
             is
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             were
             acted
             against
             Origen
             in
             another
             
               Constantinopolitane
               Synod
            
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             538
             ;
             then
             ,
             when
             certain
             Monks
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             who
             were
             favoured
             by
             Pelagius
             a
             Deacon
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             and
             by
             Menas
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             presented
             a
             Libell
             to
             Justinian
             ,
             containing
             certain
             Heads
             collected
             out
             of
             
             Origen's
             Books
             ;
             and
             requesting
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             those
             Heads
             might
             be
             condemned
             ;
             as
             Liberatus
             tells
             us
             chap.
             23.
             of
             
               his
               Breviary
            
             .
             See
             Baronius
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             538.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             our
             conjecture
             is
             fully
             confirmed
             by
             what
             Evagrius
             writes
             a
             little
             before
             this
             ;
             viz.
             that
             into
             those
             things
             done
             against
             Origen
             was
             inserted
             the
             Emperour
             
             Justinian's
             Letter
             to
             Pope
             Vigilius
             concerning
             the
             errours
             of
             Origen
             .
             These
             matters
             therefore
             were
             not
             transacted
             in
             the
             
               Fifth
               Constantinopolitane
               Synod
            
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             553.
             
             For
             on
             that
             year
             Vigilius
             was
             at
             Constantinople
             ;
             nor
             was
             there
             any
             need
             that
             Justinian
             should
             treat
             with
             him
             by
             Letters
             .
             Wherefore
             these
             things
             were
             done
             against
             Origen
             long
             before
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             then
             when
             Justinian
             ,
             having
             received
             the
             Libell
             of
             those
             Palestine
             Monks
             ,
             wrote
             a
             Letter
             to
             Menas
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             concerning
             the
             errours
             of
             Origen
             ;
             giving
             him
             order
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             had
             assembled
             the
             Bishops
             that
             were
             present
             in
             the
             Imperial
             City
             ,
             and
             the
             Abbots
             of
             Monasteries
             ,
             he
             should
             condemn
             those
             errours
             .
             This
             Letter
             of
             
             Justinian's
             is
             extant
             in
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             ,
             published
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             
               Fifth
               Constantinopolitane
               Synod
            
             .
             In
             a
             place
             altogether
             forreign
             and
             unfit
             .
             For
             it
             belongs
             not
             to
             the
             
               Fifth
               Constantinopolitane
               Synod
            
             which
             was
             celebrated
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             553
             ,
             but
             to
             another
             
               Constantinopolitane
               Synod
            
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Emperour
             
             Justinian's
             order
             had
             been
             convened
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             538.
             
             Therefore
             Baronius
             has
             rightly
             placed
             that
             Letter
             of
             Justinian
             at
             that
             year
             I
             have
             mentioned
             .
             Now
             at
             the
             close
             of
             his
             Letter
             Justinian
             affirms
             in
             express
             words
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             also
             written
             a
             Letter
             to
             Vigilius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             upon
             the
             same
             Subject
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             says
             .
             
               Haec
               porro
               eadem
               Scripsimus
               non
               modo
               ad
               Sanctitatem
               tuam
               ,
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               we
               have
               written
               the
               very
               same
               things
               not
               only
               to
               your
               Sanctity
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               most
               Holy
               and
               most
               Blessed
            
             Vigilius
             
               also
               Pope
               and
               Patriarch
               of
               the
               Seniour
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               and
               to
               all
               the
               other
               most
               Holy
               Bishops
               and
               Patriarchs
               ,
               of
            
             Alexandria
             ,
             Theopolis
             ,
             and
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               that
               they
               might
               both
               take
               care
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               these
               things
               may
               come
               to
               an
               end
               .
            
             Lastly
             ,
             those
             Anathematisms
             which
             Nicephorus
             says
             were
             thrown
             against
             
             Origen's
             opinions
             in
             the
             
               Fifth
               Constantinopolitane
               Synod
            
             ,
             occur
             in
             the
             self
             same
             words
             in
             
             Justinian's
             Letter
             to
             Menas
             ,
             which
             was
             written
             long
             before
             the
             
               Fifth
               Synod
            
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             538
             ;
             as
             Baronius
             informs
             us
             from
             Liberatus
             .
             The
             same
             also
             may
             be
             proved
             from
             the
             Letter
             which
             
               Gregory
               the
               Great
            
             wrote
             to
             the
             Four
             Patriarchs
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             
               his
               Episcopate
            
             .
             For
             ,
             although
             he
             does
             expresly
             profess
             in
             that
             Letter
             ,
             that
             with
             Veneration
             he
             gives
             Reception
             to
             the
             
               Fifth
               Constantinopolitane
               Synod
            
             ,
             in
             which
             Letter
             some
             writings
             of
             
               Ibas
               ,
               Theodorus
            
             ,
             and
             Theodoret
             are
             condemned
             ;
             yet
             he
             says
             not
             one
             word
             concerning
             
             Origen's
             condemnation
             .
             Which
             certainly
             he
             would
             not
             have
             omitted
             ,
             if
             Origen
             had
             been
             condemned
             in
             that
             Synod
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             These
             things
             are
             written
             carelessly
             enough
             by
             Evagrius
             ,
             who
             has
             disguised
             the
             Cause
             of
             
             Eutychius's
             deposition
             ,
             least
             he
             should
             in
             any
             wise
             offend
             the
             Memory
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Justinian
             .
             If
             any
             one
             be
             desirous
             of
             reading
             a
             compleat
             Narrative
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             't
             is
             extant
             in
             Surius
             in
             the
             
               Life
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Patriarch
            
             Eutychius
             ,
             
               elegantly
               written
               by
               his
               disciple
            
             Eustathius
             ,
             and
             in
             Nicephorus
             Book
             17
             ,
             Chap.
             29.
             
             Baronius
             says
             that
             was
             done
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             564
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Emperour
             
             Justinian's
             last
             year
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             o
             This
             is
             
               Johannes
               Scholasticus
            
             who
             has
             
               a
               Collection
               of
               Canons
               Extant
               .
               Victor
               Thunonensis
            
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             gives
             us
             this
             account
             of
             his
             ordination
             :
             Anno
             39.
             
             
               Imperii
               sui
               Justinianus
               Eutychium
               Constantinopolitanum
               Episcopum
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               In
               the
            
             39
             th
             
               year
               of
               his
               Empire
            
             Justinian
             
               sends
               into
               Exile
            
             Eutychius
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Constantinople
             ,
             
               a
               Condemner
               of
               the
               three
               Heads
               ,
               and
               of
            
             Evagrius
             
               the
               Hermite
               a
               Deacon
               ,
               and
               of
            
             Didymus
             
               the
               Monk
               an
            
             Alexandrian
             
               Confessour
               ,
               whose
               praises
               we
               have
               produced
               above
               from
               the
               authority
               of
               illustrious
               men
               ;
               and
               in
               his
               room
               makes
            
             Johannes
             
               Bishop
               a
               like
               [
               assertour
               ]
               of
               the
               same
               Errour
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             excellent
             
               Florentine
               Manuscript
            
             I
             found
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             both
             here
             and
             in
             the
             following
             Chapter
             .
             Theophanes
             makes
             mention
             of
             this
             Mannour
             or
             Village
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             pag.
             151
             ;
             where
             he
             writes
             concerning
             
             Alamundarus's
             irruption
             into
             Syria
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             says
             he
             ,
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             
               And
               he
               burnt
               the
               outward
               parts
               of
            
             Chalcis
             ,
             
               and
               [
               ruined
               ]
               the
               Mannour
            
             [
             or
             ,
             Possession
             ]
             
               Sirmium
               ,
               and
               the
               Cynegick
               Region
               .
            
             In
             the
             Greek
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Chalcedon
             ,
             I
             have
             mended
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Chalcis
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Being
               perverted
               from
               the
               right
               opinion
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Turned
               aside
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               King's
               way
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               unspeakable
               Hedges
            
             .
             In
             Nicephorus
             't
             is
             truer
             written
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               Hedges
               not
               to
               be
               broken
               .
            
             Which
             writing
             the
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscript
            
             confirms
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Evagrius
             mistakes
             .
             For
             Johannes
             succeeded
             not
             Vigilius
             ,
             but
             Pelagius
             was
             his
             successour
             .
             After
             whose
             death
             ,
             
               Johannes
               Junior
            
             undertook
             the
             Episcopate
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             560.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             This
             place
             is
             chiefly
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             against
             the
             Sentiment
             of
             Baronius
             ,
             who
             believed
             Macarius
             was
             restored
             to
             his
             own
             See
             before
             the
             
               Fifth
               Constantinopolitane
               Synod
            
             .
             But
             this
             passage
             of
             Evagrius
             refutes
             
             Baronius's
             opinion
             ;
             Evagrius
             informing
             us
             here
             ,
             that
             
             Macarius's
             Restitution
             was
             made
             long
             before
             
               that
               Synod
            
             .
             To
             Evagrius
             agrees
             
               Victor
               Thunonensis
            
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             Anno.
             37.
             
             
               Imperii
               Justiniani
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               On
               the
            
             37
             th
             
               year
               of
            
             Justinian's
             Empire
             ,
             Eustochius
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             
               who
               had
               been
               ordained
               whilst
            
             Macarius
             
               was
               alive
               ,
               it
               ejected
               :
               and
            
             Macarius
             
               is
               again
               put
               into
               his
               own
               See.
            
             But
             Theophanes
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             places
             
             Macarius's
             Restitution
             on
             the
             times
             of
             
               Justinus
               Junior
            
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             above
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Justinian
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Affections
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Observe
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Make
               an
               excursion
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Mixt.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Directed
               his
               discourse
               by
               reason
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Nicephorus
             and
             the
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscript
            
             it
             is
             truer
             written
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             if
             
               he
               could
               ruine
               this
               [
               Tower.
               ]
            
             For
             so
             the
             Rules
             of
             Grammer
             require
             it
             should
             be
             'T
             is
             a
             Metaphor
             drawn
             from
             Machines
             used
             in
             Sieges
             ,
             wherewith
             Cities
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             assaulted
             .
             Further
             ,
             concerning
             the
             constancy
             of
             this
             
               Anastasius
               Sinaïta
            
             in
             defending
             the
             true
             Faith
             against
             the
             Heresie
             of
             the
             
               Aphthartodocitae
               ,
               Eustathius
            
             writes
             also
             in
             the
             
               Life
               of
               the
               Blessed
            
             Eutychius
             
               Patriarch
               of
            
             Constantinople
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Divine
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               anointed
               himself
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Galat.
             1.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Lookt
               on
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             'T
             is
             strange
             that
             three
             Translatours
             ,
             
               Langus
               ,
               Musculus
            
             ,
             and
             Christophorson
             ,
             should
             all
             mistake
             in
             the
             Rendition
             of
             one
             word
             .
             The
             Graecians
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Valedictory
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               Farwell
               Orations
            
             ,
             and
             have
             handed
             down
             to
             us
             the
             peculiar
             method
             of
             
               Those
               Orations
            
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             remarked
             in
             
               My
               Notes
               upon
            
             Eusebius's
             
               Life
               of
            
             Constantine
             ,
             book
             3.
             chap.
             21
             ,
             
               note
               (
               a.
            
             )
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Sentences
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               copy
            
             has
             mended
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Rules
             of
             Grammar
             require
             it
             should
             be
             .
             But
             I
             have
             observed
             that
             the
             Rules
             of
             Grammar
             are
             sometimes
             despised
             by
             our
             
               Evagrius
               .
               Nicephorus
            
             ,
             when
             he
             wrote
             out
             this
             passage
             of
             Evagrius
             ,
             instead
             of
             the
             
               Conjunctive
               Particle
            
             ,
             substituted
             a
             Praeposition
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e674960
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Judicatories
             .
          
           
             a
             Concerning
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Curopalates
             ,
             much
             to
             hath
             been
             already
             said
             by
             many
             persons
             ,
             to
             repeat
             which
             here
             is
             superfluous
             ;
             we
             will
             remark
             this
             only
             ,
             that
             the
             Curopalates
             always
             went
             before
             with
             a
             Golden
             Rod
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             the
             Emperour
             would
             appear
             in
             publick
             .
             Cassiodorus
             tells
             us
             this
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Formula
               Curae
               palatii
            
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Considera
               quâ
               Gratificatione
               tracteris
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Consider
               with
               what
               Gratification
               you
               are
               treated
               ,
               how
               being
               adorned
               with
               a
               Golden
               Rod
               ,
               amongst
               numerous
               obeysances
               ,
               you
               seem
               to
               go
               first
               before
               the
               Royall
               feet
               .
            
             So
             also
             Corippus
             in
             Book
             2.
             
             Chap.
             7.
             
             
               De
               Laudibus
               Justini
               Minoris
            
             ;
             where
             he
             describes
             
             Justinus's
             procession
             to
             the
             Cirque
             [
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             ]
             
               
                 —
                 Tunc
                 ordine
                 longo
              
               
                 Incedunt
                 summi
                 proceres
                 ,
                 fulgensque
                 Senatus
                 ,
              
               
                 Ipse
                 inter
                 primos
                 vultu
                 praeclarus
                 honoro
                 ,
              
               
                 Fratris
                 in
                 obsequi●m
                 gaudent
                 Marcellus
                 abibat
                 .
              
               
                 Dispositorque
                 novus
                 sacrae
                 Baduarius
                 Aulae
                 ,
              
               
                 Successor
                 Soceri
                 ,
                 factus
                 mox
                 Curopalates
                 .
              
            
             Concerning
             this
             Golden
             Rod
             which
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             carried
             before
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             ,
             
               Paulus
               Silentiarius
            
             speaks
             ,
             in
             
               his
               description
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Saint
               Sophia
               ,
            
             not
             far
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             
               
                 —
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
            
             For
             I
             assent
             not
             to
             that
             Learned
             man
             ,
             who
             hath
             rendred
             it
             ,
             
               Aureas
               Secures
               ,
               Golden
               Axes
            
             .
             And
             at
             first
             this
             dignity
             was
             small
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             under
             the
             dispose
             of
             the
             Castrensis
             [
             See
             D
             r
             
               Howells
               History
               ,
               Second
               part
               ,
               pag
            
             64
             ,
             ]
             
               of
               the
               Sacred
               Pallace
            
             .
             But
             afterwards
             it
             began
             to
             be
             accounted
             the
             chiefest
             dignity
             of
             the
             Pallace
             ,
             from
             such
             time
             as
             Justinus
             Nephew
             to
             Justinian
             bore
             it
             .
             It
             was
             a
             Civil
             ,
             not
             a
             Military
             dignity
             ,
             as
             Alemannus
             thought
             ,
             who
             (
             in
             
               his
               Notes
               on
            
             Procopius's
             
               Historia
               Arcand
            
             ,
             )
             confounds
             the
             Curopalates
             with
             the
             
               Comes
               Excubitorum
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Running
               of
               Horses
               in
               the
               Cirque
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               About
               to
               doe
               and
               submit
               himself
               to
               the
               usages
               of
               an
               Empire
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Innovation
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nicephorus
             (
             book
             17.
             chap.
             33.
             )
             took
             these
             words
             of
             Evagrius
             as
             meant
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             banished
             by
             Justinian
             into
             various
             places
             for
             their
             defence
             of
             the
             true
             Faith.
             But
             that
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             can
             not
             bear
             this
             interpretation
             .
             Therefore
             Christophorson
             chose
             to
             interpret
             this
             place
             concerning
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             from
             all
             places
             had
             been
             assembled
             together
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             But
             neither
             can
             I
             approve
             of
             this
             Rendition
             ;
             in
             regard
             Evagrius
             says
             those
             Bishops
             were
             not
             convened
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               in
               all
               places
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Openly
               involved
               in
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Immense
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Some
             word
             seems
             to
             be
             wanting
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             supplied
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               most
               contrary
               Vices
            
             .
             And
             so
             Christophorson
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             .
             Vales.
             See
             chap.
             19.
             
               note
               (
               d.
            
             )
          
           
             d
             This
             Justinus
             was
             Son
             to
             
               Germanus
               Patritius
            
             ,
             and
             Cousin-germane
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Justinus
             ,
             as
             
               Johannes
               Biclariensis
            
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             Germanus
             and
             
               Justinus
               Junior
            
             were
             akin
             .
             For
             Germanus
             was
             
             Justinian's
             Nephew
             by
             his
             Brother
             .
             But
             the
             Emperour
             Justinus
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             Vigilantia
             Justinian's
             Sister
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             Justinus
             Son
             to
             Germanus
             had
             born
             the
             Consulate
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             540.
             
             The
             Emperour
             Justinian
             had
             created
             the
             same
             person
             
               Master
               of
               the
               Milice
            
             throughout
             Colchis
             and
             Armenia
             ,
             in
             place
             of
             Martinus
             ,
             as
             Agathias
             writes
             in
             
               his
               Fourth
               Book
            
             ;
             but
             afterwards
             he
             made
             the
             same
             person
             
               Master
               of
               the
               Milice
            
             throughout
             the
             Thracia's
             ;
             as
             
               Menander
               Protector
            
             declares
             in
             the
             
               First
               Book
               of
               his
               History
               ,
               pag.
            
             99.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Fields
             .
          
           
             e
             In
             what
             manner
             these
             Abari
             ,
             or
             Abares
             ,
             having
             been
             vanquished
             by
             the
             Turks
             ,
             betook
             themselves
             into
             
               Europe
               ,
               Theophilactus
               Simocatta
            
             relates
             ,
             Book
             7.
             
             Chap.
             7.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Camps
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Nicephorus
             Book
             17.
             
             Chap.
             34
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             't
             is
             written
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Stations
             ,
             or
             
               Landing
               places
            
             ;
             which
             I
             rather
             approve
             of
             .
             But
             I
             think
             this
             whole
             place
             must
             be
             thus
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c
               ,
               where
               many
               Barbarous
               Nations
               ,
            
             &c
             ,
             according
             as
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Disabled
             .
          
           
             g
             In
             
               Justinianus
               Augustus's
            
             times
             ,
             the
             Abares
             having
             passed
             into
             Europe
             ,
             became
             first
             known
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             as
             
               Theophilactus
               Simocatta
            
             relates
             in
             Book
             7.
             
             Chap.
             8
             :
             for
             when
             they
             had
             come
             to
             the
             places
             of
             Scythia
             and
             Maesia
             ,
             they
             sent
             Embassadours
             to
             Justinian
             ,
             on
             the
             thirty
             first
             year
             of
             Justinian's
             Empire
             ,
             as
             Theophanes
             relates
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             and
             
               Anastasius
               Bibliothecarius
            
             .
             But
             
               Victor
               Thunonensis
            
             mentions
             this
             Embassy
             a
             little
             later
             .
             
               Post
               Consulatum
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               After
               the
               Consulate
               of
               the
               most
               famous
               personage
            
             Basilius
             
               on
               the
               twenty
               third
               year
               ;
               the
               Emperour
               Justinian
               makes
               the
               Embassadours
               of
               the
               Nation
               of
               the
            
             Abari
             
               whence
               they
               had
               come
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             was
             the
             thirty
             sixth
             year
             of
             Justinian's
             Empire
             .
             Concerning
             the
             same
             Embassy
             of
             the
             Abares
             to
             
               Justinian
               ,
               Menander
               Protector
            
             is
             to
             be
             consulted
             in
             the
             
               First
               Book
               of
               his
               History
            
             ,
             pag.
             99
             
               of
               the
               King's
               Edition
            
             ,
             where
             he
             excellently
             well
             describes
             that
             Embassy
             ,
             and
             confirms
             
               Victor
               Thunonensis's
            
             opinion
             .
             For
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             Justinian
             died
             not
             long
             after
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Enclined
               to
               both
               of
               them
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Guards
             ,
             or
             ,
             Partisans
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nicephorus
             took
             away
             the
             Praeposition
             here
             .
             For
             he
             has
             exprest
             this
             place
             of
             Evagrius
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               hindred
               him
               from
               going
               abroad
               .
            
             But
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             with
             Evagrius
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             reading
             I
             have
             followed
             in
             my
             Version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nicephorus
             and
             Christophorson
             understood
             these
             words
             of
             Evagrius
             concerning
             Justinus
             kinsman
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Justinus
             .
             But
             I
             had
             rather
             take
             them
             as
             meant
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Justinus
             himself
             .
             For
             he
             being
             sickly
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             sate
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             forbad
             his
             kinsman
             Justinus
             access
             to
             himself
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             Cedrenus
             and
             Zonaras
             do
             attest
             what
             I
             have
             said
             concerning
             Justinus
             ;
             For
             Cedrenus's
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             This
             Justinus
             
               was
               continually
               sick
               ,
               and
               dim-sighted
               ,
               and
               unable
               to
               come
               abroad
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               is
               brought
               home
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               is
               removed
            
             .
             So
             in
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             ,
             where
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Nicephorus
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             understands
             that
             place
             of
             Evagrius
             concerning
             the
             Barbarians
             who
             had
             been
             carried
             thither
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             Justinus
             was
             made
             Augustalis
             and
             Dux
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Justinus
             in
             the
             sixth
             year
             of
             his
             Empire
             ,
             as
             Theophanes
             and
             Cedrenus
             do
             relate
             .
             Cedrenus's
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             But
             Justinus
             
               having
               heard
               that
               his
               kinsman
               ,
               who
               was
            
             Augustalis
             and
             Dux
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             
               meditated
               treachery
               against
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               he
               sent
               and
               beheaded
               him
               .
            
             Write
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             Theophanes
             .
             For
             those
             two
             dignities
             ,
             Augustalis
             and
             Dux
             ,
             although
             they
             were
             distinct
             ,
             yet
             were
             now
             and
             then
             given
             to
             one
             and
             the
             same
             person
             by
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             proved
             by
             many
             instances
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             dignity
             was
             bestowed
             on
             Justinus
             by
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             not
             in
             honour
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             he
             might
             send
             him
             far
             off
             from
             the
             Imperial
             City
             .
             Therefore
             the
             City
             Alexandria
             was
             to
             Justinus
             instead
             of
             a
             prison
             .
             Hence
             't
             is
             ,
             that
             Theophanes
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             relates
             ,
             that
             
               Justinus
               Augustus
            
             detained
             his
             Cosin-German
             Justinus
             prisoner
             as
             't
             were
             at
             Alexandria
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             
               Johannes
               Biclariensis
            
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             places
             the
             murder
             of
             this
             Justinus
             on
             the
             second
             year
             of
             
               Justinus
               Junior's
            
             Empire
             ;
             to
             wit
             on
             the
             same
             year
             whereon
             Aetherius
             and
             Addaeus
             had
             a
             capitall
             punishment
             inflicted
             on
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             more
             agreeable
             to
             the
             account
             given
             here
             by
             Evagrius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             former
             negative
             particle
             must
             be
             expunged
             ,
             as
             being
             altogether
             superfluous
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             words
             of
             
               Johannes
               Biclariensis
               in
               his
               Chronicon
            
             are
             these
             :
             
               Anno
               Secundo
               memorati
               principis
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               On
               the
               second
               year
               of
               the
               mentioned
               Emperour
               ,
               in
               the
               Imperial
               City
               ,
            
             Aetherius
             and
             Addaeus
             Patritii
             ,
             
               being
               detected
               whilst
               by
               Physitians
               they
               attempted
               to
               kill
            
             Justinus
             
               by
               Poyson
               rather
               than
               sword
               ,
               are
               ordered
               to
               be
               punished
               with
               a
               capitall
               sentence
               :
               the
               former
               was
               devoured
               by
               wild
               Beasts
               ,
               the
               second
               was
               burnt
               to
               death
               .
            
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             
               Johannes
               Biclariensis
            
             termed
             these
             men
             Patritii
             instead
             of
             Senators
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             Patritian
             and
             Senatorian
             dignity
             .
             Concerning
             the
             same
             Aetherius
             and
             
               Addaeus
               ,
               Eustathius
            
             in
             the
             
               Life
               of
            
             Eutychius
             
               Patriarch
               of
            
             Constantinople
             ,
             writes
             thus
             :
             
               Quâ
               quidem
               die
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               tertiâ
               Octobris
               ,
            
             
               On
               which
               day
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               third
               of
            
             October
             ,
             
               those
               persons
               also
               who
               had
               framed
               Plots
               against
               the
               holy
               man
               and
               had
               cast
               him
               into
               Exile
               ,
            
             [
             
               I
               mean
            
             ]
             Aetherius
             and
             Addaeus
             ,
             
               the
               latter
               of
               whom
               was
               Praefect
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               former
               was
            
             Curator
             of
             [
             
               the
               house
               of
            
             ]
             Antiochus
             ,
             died
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Buggerer
             .
          
           
             c
             He
             means
             the
             house
             of
             Antiochus
             ,
             of
             which
             Aetherius
             was
             Curator
             ,
             as
             Eustathius
             attests
             in
             the
             place
             just
             now
             cited
             :
             
               ille
               autem
               Antiochiae
               Curator
               .
               Eustathius's
            
             words
             in
             Greek
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             are
             these
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             But
             Aetherius
             
               Curator
               of
               the
               House
               of
            
             Antiochus
             .
             The
             same
             Eustathius
             makes
             mention
             of
             this
             house
             ,
             where
             he
             describes
             in
             what
             manner
             Eutychius
             was
             ejected
             out
             of
             the
             Imperial
             City
             :
             
               Dicebant
               enim
               quidam
               graves
               viri
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               For
               some
               grave
               men
               said
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               go
               out
               of
               the
               Sacred
               Temple
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               killed
               .
               For
               some
               Armed
               men
               ,
               who
               were
               placed
               in
               the
               Mannour-House
               of
            
             Antiochus
             ,
             
               stayed
               for
               him
               without
               ,
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               Theophilactus
            
             mentions
             the
             same
             Imperial
             House
             in
             
               his
               third
               Book
               ,
               Chapter
            
             3.
             
             There
             were
             many
             such
             houses
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             as
             the
             House
             of
             Placidia
             ,
             the
             House
             of
             Flaccilla
             ,
             the
             House
             of
             Hormisda
             ,
             and
             severall
             others
             belonging
             to
             the
             Emperour
             :
             each
             of
             which
             Houses
             had
             its
             Curator
             ,
             who
             look't
             after
             that
             House
             or
             Pallace
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             Revenues
             .
             These
             Officers
             are
             termed
             
               Curae
               Palatiorum
            
             in
             the
             
               Notitia
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             under
             the
             dispose
             of
             the
             
               Castrensis
               of
               the
               Sacred
               Pallace
            
             .
             But
             then
             ,
             the
             dignity
             of
             these
             Curators
             was
             the
             chiefest
             ,
             and
             their
             Title
             was
             
               Most
               Glorious
            
             and
             
               Most
               Magnificent
            
             :
             as
             
               Tiberius
               Augustus's
               Constitution
               de
               Domibus
               Imperialibus
               informs
               us
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             John
             14.
             27.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Run
               together
               into
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               First
               Salvation
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Substance
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Glorisying
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Joyning
               together
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Substance
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ;
             Subsistencies
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               who
               is
               to
               the
               Father
               and
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             In
             Nicephorus
             ,
             Book
             17.
             
             Chap.
             35
             ,
             where
             this
             Edict
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Justinus
             concerning
             the
             Faith
             is
             recorded
             ,
             this
             place
             is
             read
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               who
               is
               equall
               to
               the
               Father
               and
               to
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
            
             Which
             reading
             Christophorson
             hath
             followed
             .
             For
             he
             renders
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               Qui
               est
               equalis
               Patri
               &
               Spiritui
               Sancto
               ,
               who
               is
               equall
               to
               the
               Father
               and
               to
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
            
             But
             in
             this
             place
             the
             equality
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             Son
             is
             not
             treated
             of
             :
             but
             ,
             whether
             Christ
             be
             one
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
             I
             have
             therefore
             supplyed
             this
             place
             righter
             from
             the
             excellent
             
               Florentine
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               who
               is
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             &c.
             The
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             has
             it
             written
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               who
               is
               in
               the
               Father
               and
               in
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
            
             Vales.
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             the
             reading
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             set
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             note
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Are
               of
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               a
               certain
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               some
               one
               man.
            
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Received
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Made
               up
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             has
             rendred
             this
             place
             ill
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Non
               Confusionem
               in
               Unitatem
               introducimus
               ,
               We
               introduce
               not
               a
               confusion
               into
               the
               Unity
               .
            
             Nor
             has
             Musculus
             done
             righter
             ;
             who
             translates
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Unitatem
               non
               con●●ndimus
               ,
               We
               confound
               not
               the
               Unity
               .
            
             I
             do
             not
             wonder
             at
             Musculus
             ,
             who
             in
             this
             Edict
             of
             Justinus
             always
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Unitatem
               ,
               Unity
            
             ,
             very
             erroneously
             .
             That
             Learned
             man
             hath
             committed
             ▪
             the
             same
             mistake
             ,
             
               who
               has
               done
               into
               Latine
               the
               Fragments
               of
            
             Ephraemius
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Antioch
             ,
             
               which
               are
               extant
               in
            
             Photius's
             Bibliotheca
             .
             But
             why
             Christophorson
             ,
             who
             every
             where
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Copulationem
               ,
               Copulation
            
             ,
             should
             at
             this
             place
             translate
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
             
               Johannes
               Langus
            
             Nicephorus's
             Translatour
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               In
               Unione
               confusionem
               non
               inducimus
               ,
               We
               induce
               not
               a
               confusion
               in
               the
               Union
               .
            
             Exactly
             right
             ,
             if
             you
             add
             a
             Syllable
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             in
             
               Unitione
               ,
               in
               the
               Unition
            
             .
             For
             the
             term
             Unio
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             now
             a
             days
             frequently
             used
             in
             the
             Schools
             of
             Philosophers
             and
             Divines
             ,
             is
             a
             barbarous
             word
             ,
             when
             't
             is
             taken
             for
             Unition
             .
             For
             Unio
             in
             Latine
             signifies
             
               Unitatem
               ,
               Unity
            
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             proved
             from
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               Jerome
               ,
               Prudentius
               ,
               Pope
            
             Simplicius
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             Let
             therefore
             those
             Zoili
             [
             Carpers
             ,
             or
             ,
             Censurers
             ]
             cease
             reproving
             of
             us
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             
               Letter
               of
            
             Alexander
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Alexandria
             ,
             which
             is
             recorded
             by
             
               Socrates
               book
            
             1.
             chap.
             6
             ,
             we
             have
             translated
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Union
             .
             For
             we
             did
             that
             from
             the
             use
             and
             propriety
             of
             the
             Latine
             Tongue
             :
             which
             they
             being
             wholly
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             thought
             that
             
               Unio
               ,
               Union
            
             ,
             was
             nothing
             else
             but
             
               Unitionem
               ,
               Unition
            
             .
             But
             ,
             betwixt
             Unio
             and
             Unitio
             ,
             there
             is
             as
             much
             difference
             ,
             as
             between
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               In
               Union
            
             or
             
               Unity
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               what
               is
               simple
               or
               single
               .
            
             But
             ,
             
               in
               Unition
               something
               compounded
               of
               two
               is
               necessarily
               understood
               .
            
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             
               Old
               Translatour
               of
               the
            
             Chalcedon
             Synod
             always
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Unition
             ,
             or
             adunation
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Shall
               not
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               So
               as
               we
               are
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Sublimity
             ,
             or
             Eminency
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Being
               both
               at
               the
               same
               time
               .
            
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Nicephorus
             't
             is
             truer
             written
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             read
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               being
               understood
               ,
               or
               rather
               existing
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Nor
             do
             I
             doubt
             but
             the
             Emperour
             Justinus
             wrote
             so
             as
             I
             have
             said
             :
             For
             he
             reproves
             himself
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               being
               understood
            
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             two
             Natures
             in
             Christ
             were
             in
             the
             understanding
             only
             ▪
             and
             did
             not
             really
             exist
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Form
               ,
               fashion
               ,
               state
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Nicephorus
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             understand
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               very
               Flesh.
            
             Which
             reading
             is
             not
             tollerable
             .
             For
             Christ
             had
             not
             a
             proper
             subsistency
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             but
             before
             he
             assumed
             Flesh
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             proper
             subsistency
             ▪
             in
             regard
             he
             was
             the
             second
             person
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Trinity
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             be
             minded
             to
             defend
             
             Nicephorus's
             reading
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             much
             gainsay
             it
             .
             For
             it
             more
             fitly
             coheres
             with
             the
             words
             preceding
             .
             The
             sense
             therefore
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               had
               a
               proper
               subsistency
               from
               all
               Eternity
               ,
               having
               assumed
               Flesh
               ,
               subsisted
               therein
               personally
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Points
             ,
             or
             Opinions
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             I
             am
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             with
             the
             Learned
             ,
             who
             have
             long
             since
             mended
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               the
               ▪
            
             &c.
             
             Although
             Nicephorus
             has
             retained
             the
             vulgar
             reading
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Sent
             forth
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             first
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             persons
             ,
             is
             used
             on
             account
             of
             Nestorius's
             Heresie
             ,
             who
             asserted
             two
             persons
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             But
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Syllables
             was
             annext
             on
             account
             of
             the
             Futychians
             and
             Acephali
             ,
             who
             affirmed
             that
             Christ
             consisted
             of
             two
             Natures
             before
             the
             Unition
             ;
             but
             after
             the
             Unition
             ,
             they
             asserted
             but
             one
             Nature
             in
             him
             .
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             Catholicks
             adored
             Christ
             in
             two
             Natures
             .
             Those
             Syllables
             therefore
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             though
             they
             are
             different
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             be
             rightly
             understood
             ,
             do
             both
             aim
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Faith
             and
             Opinion
             ,
             as
             Justinus
             adds
             .
             See
             Evagrius
             above
             ,
             at
             book
             1.
             chap.
             1
             note
             (
             c.
             )
             Further
             ,
             this
             Edict
             was
             promulged
             by
             
               Justinus
               Junior
            
             on
             the
             first
             year
             of
             his
             Empire
             ,
             to
             wit
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             566
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             remarks
             :
             than
             which
             Edict
             Justinus
             conferred
             nothing
             more
             upon
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             :
             but
             ,
             satisfying
             himself
             in
             having
             only
             expounded
             the
             Orthodox
             Faith
             ,
             he
             in
             future
             prohibited
             disputes
             about
             the
             Nestorian
             and
             Eutychian
             Opinion
             ▪
             and
             permitted
             every
             one
             to
             think
             of
             these
             matters
             according
             to
             his
             own
             arbitrement
             .
             From
             this
             Edict
             therefore
             followed
             no
             advantage
             ,
             as
             Evagrius
             observes
             truly
             .
             Wherefore
             
               Johannes
               Biclariensis
            
             [
             said
             ]
             amiss
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             whose
             words
             concerning
             
               Justinus
               Junior
            
             are
             these
             :
             
               Qui
               Justinus
               anno
               primo
               Regni
               fui
               ,
            
             Which
             Justinus
             
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               destroyed
               those
               things
               which
               had
               been
               devised
               against
               the
            
             Chalcedon
             
               Synod
               .
               And
               suffered
               the
               Creed
               of
               the
               Holy
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               convened
               at
            
             Constantinople
             ,
             
               (
               which
               Creed
               had
               been
               laudably
               received
               in
               the
            
             Chalcedon
             
               Synod
               ,
               )
               to
               have
               entrance
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               sung
               by
               the
               people
               in
               every
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               before
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               was
               to
               be
               repeated
               .
               Biclariensis
            
             attributes
             those
             things
             to
             
               Justinus
               Junior
            
             ,
             which
             rather
             befitted
             
               Justinus
               Senior
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Scheme
             ,
             or
             State.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Blasphemy
               against
               himself
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nicephorus
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             understood
             not
             these
             words
             ,
             omitted
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             book
             17.
             chap.
             36.
             
             For
             he
             his
             exprest
             this
             place
             of
             Evagrius
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               But
               't
               was
               said
               that
            
             Justinus
             
               was
               angry
               with
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               refused
               to
               give
               him
               money
               when
               he
               demanded
               it
               .
            
             But
             't
             was
             easie
             to
             have
             mended
             the
             place
             of
             Evagrius
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               because
               having
               been
               promoted
               to
               the
               Bishoprick
               he
               refused
               to
               give
            
             [
             Justinus
             ]
             
               money
               who
               demanded
               it
            
             .
             And
             so
             Christophorson
             and
             Musculus
             seem
             to
             have
             read
             .
             For
             thus
             Musculus
             renders
             it
             ;
             
               Dicitur
               autem
               Anastasio
               succensuise
               ,
               quòd
               quum
               pecuniam
               pro
               Episcopatûs
               collatione
               exigeret
               ,
               dare
               illam
               noluerit
               ;
               But
               't
               is
               said
               that
               he
               had
               been
               angry
               with
            
             Anastasius
             ,
             
               because
               when
               he
               exacted
               money
               for
               his
               Collation
               to
               the
               Bishoprick
               ,
               he
               refused
               to
               give
               it
               .
            
             This
             occasion
             of
             hatred
             therefore
             against
             Anastasius
             was
             of
             a
             long
             standing
             ,
             before
             Justinus
             had
             arrived
             at
             the
             Empire
             .
             Wherefore
             Evagrius
             uses
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             
               an
               ancient
               and
               concealed
               Anger
            
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             whilst
             Justinian
             survived
             ,
             Anastasius
             had
             been
             elected
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             Grandees
             at
             Court
             ,
             and
             those
             whose
             interest
             was
             great
             with
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             exact
             money
             of
             them
             who
             were
             elected
             Patriarchs
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             proved
             by
             the
             Example
             of
             Chrysaphius
             the
             Eunuch
             ,
             who
             demanded
             money
             of
             Flavianus
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ;
             as
             Evagrius
             has
             related
             above
             ,
             see
             book
             2.
             chap.
             2.
             
             Nevertheless
             ,
             this
             was
             forbidden
             by
             the
             
               Novell
               Constitutions
               of
            
             Justinian
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Indeed
             ,
             Theophanes
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             brings
             another
             reason
             ,
             on
             account
             whereof
             
               Anastasius
               Sinaïta
            
             was
             deposed
             from
             the
             See
             of
             Antioch
             .
             But
             ,
             because
             Translatours
             have
             in
             no
             wise
             hit
             the
             meaning
             of
             Theophanes
             ,
             I
             will
             annex
             his
             words
             here
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             render
             it
             .
             
               On
               the
               same
               year
            
             Anastasius
             
               the
               Great
               ,
               Bishop
               of
            
             Antioch
             ▪
             
               in
               regard
               in
               his
               answer
               to
               the
               Synodick
               Letters
               ,
               he
               had
               reprehended
            
             John
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Constantinople
             
               who
               had
               ordained
            
             John
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Alexandria
             ,
             
               and
               had
            
             [
             
               at
               the
               same
               time
               reproved
               him
            
             ]
             
               who
               had
               been
               ordained
               by
               him
               was
               ejected
               out
               of
               his
               Bishoprick
               by
               reason
               of
            
             Justinus's
             indignation
             .
             I
             reade
             therefore
             in
             Theophanes
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             emendation
             is
             most
             certain
             .
             John
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             had
             been
             ordained
             at
             Constantinople
             by
             
               Johannes
               Scholasticus
            
             ,
             on
             the
             fifth
             year
             of
             
             Justinus's
             Empire
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             570
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             also
             relates
             .
             After
             his
             ordination
             ,
             when
             (
             as
             't
             was
             usuall
             )
             he
             had
             written
             Synodick
             Letters
             to
             Anastasius
             Bishop
             of
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Anastasius
            
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             those
             Letters
             ,
             had
             severely
             reproved
             his
             Ordainer
             Johannes
             ;
             in
             regard
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             Rules
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             thrust
             into
             the
             place
             of
             Eutychius
             as
             then
             living
             .
             He
             had
             also
             reprehended
             him
             ,
             who
             having
             been
             ordained
             by
             him
             ,
             had
             drawn
             upon
             himself
             the
             fault
             and
             blot
             of
             his
             own
             Ordainer
             .
             The
             Emperour
             Justinus
             (
             who
             loved
             
               Johannes
               Scholasticus
            
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             person
             by
             whom
             he
             had
             been
             Crowned
             ,
             )
             taking
             offence
             at
             this
             thing
             ,
             ejected
             Anastasius
             out
             of
             his
             See.
             
               Theophanes's
               Latine
               Translatour
            
             thought
             ,
             that
             those
             Synodick
             Letters
             which
             Anastasius
             had
             given
             answer
             to
             ,
             had
             been
             written
             by
             Johannes
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             mistake
             .
             For
             they
             were
             written
             by
             Johannes
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Episcopate
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             Comma
             must
             be
             put
             ,
             as
             
               Anastasius
               Bibliothecarius
            
             has
             done
             .
             Further
             ,
             Baronius
             places
             this
             Deposition
             of
             Anastasius
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             573
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             
               eighth
               year
            
             of
             
             Justinus's
             Empire
             .
             But
             I
             had
             rather
             ,
             with
             Theophanes
             ,
             place
             it
             on
             the
             Fifth
             or
             
               Sixth
               year
            
             of
             the
             same
             Justinus
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             hapned
             a
             little
             after
             the
             ordination
             of
             Johannes
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             which
             was
             performed
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             570
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             himself
             does
             attest
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Musculus
             and
             Christophorson
             have
             rendred
             this
             place
             very
             ill
             ,
             as
             if
             by
             these
             words
             Evagrius
             would
             have
             shown
             ,
             that
             Gregorius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             had
             been
             eminent
             for
             Poetry
             .
             But
             Langus
             has
             turned
             these
             words
             righter
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               Cujus
               lata
               est
               Gloria
               ,
               ut
               Poeta
               verbis
               utar
               ,
               whose
               Glory
               is
               far
               spread
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               use
               the
               Poets
               words
               .
            
             Vales.
             Evagrius
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             same
             expression
             at
             chap.
             15
             ,
             book
             1
             ;
             where
             he
             speaks
             of
             
               Isidorus
               Pelusiota
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               from
               the
               first
               down
               upon
               his
               Chin.
               
            
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Johannes
               ▪
               Langus
            
             renders
             these
             words
             thus
             :
             
               Primùm
               verò
               Byzantii
               Monasterio
               praefuit
               ,
               But
               in
               the
               first
               place
               he
               presided
               over
               the
               Monastery
               of
               Byzantium
               .
            
             But
             Evagrius
             does
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             Gregorius
             was
             a
             Monk
             or
             Abbot
             of
             Byzantium
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             Abbot
             of
             the
             Monastery
             of
             the
             Byzantii
             .
             This
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Monastery
             in
             Syria
             ,
             wherein
             Gregorius
             ,
             whilst
             he
             was
             yet
             young
             ,
             had
             received
             the
             Rudiments
             of
             a
             Monastick
             life
             .
             Theophanes
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
               ,
               pag.
            
             206
             ,
             says
             Gregorius
             had
             been
             Apocrisiarius
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             procurator
             ,
             or
             ,
             Agent
             ]
             of
             the
             Monastery
             of
             the
             Byzantii
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Unfurnished
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Perswasion
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Arch-Bishoprick
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             conjecture
             we
             should
             read
             here
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               in
               all
               things
               he
               was
               the
               eminentest
               person
               of
               all
               men
               .
            
             For
             so
             Evagrius
             expresses
             himself
             hereafter
             ,
             at
             chap.
             19.
             of
             
               this
               book
            
             ;
             where
             his
             words
             concerning
             Mauricius
             are
             these
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               every
               way
               accurate
               and
               immovable
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Not
               to
               be
               wounded
               by
               fear
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Contributions
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             make
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               going
               forth
            
             .
             In
             Nicephorus
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             going
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nicephorus
             read
             this
             place
             otherwise
             .
             For
             ,
             instead
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             he
             has
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Mundane
             ,
             or
             ,
             Secular
             .
             Which
             in
             my
             judgment
             is
             far
             righter
             .
             
               Johannes
               Langus
            
             has
             translated
             
             Nicephorus's
             words
             thus
             :
             
               Et
               honorem
               mundanis
               dignitatibus
               debitum
               ,
               prae
               viri
               hujus
               observantiâ
               secundo
               loco
               habebant
               ,
               And
               they
               placed
            
             [
             or
             ,
             had
             ]
             
               the
               honour
               due
               to
               Secular
               dignities
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               observancy
               of
               this
               man.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Giving
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Most
               sufficient
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             in
             my
             own
             judgement
             ,
             I
             have
             restored
             this
             place
             very
             happily
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               when
               time
               ,
               or
               necessity
               required
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               always
               at
               hand
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Bashfullness
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               To
               the
               Christians
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               With
               the
               Persians
            
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             same
             reason
             of
             the
             defection
             of
             the
             Armenii
             is
             assigned
             by
             
               Theophanes
               Byzantius
            
             in
             Photius
             ,
             and
             by
             
               Johannes
               Biclariensis
            
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ;
             whose
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Armeniorum
               &
               Iberorum
               Gens
               qui
               a
               praedicatione
               Apostolorum
               Christi
               fidem
               susceperant
               ,
            
             
               The
               Nation
               of
               the
            
             Armenii
             and
             Iberi
             
               who
               from
               the
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Apostles
               had
               embraced
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whilst
               by
            
             Chosdröa
             
               Emperour
               of
               the
            
             Persians
             
               they
               were
               compelled
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               Idolls
               ,
               resused
               Obedience
               to
               that
               impious
               Command
               ,
               and
               Surrendred
               themselves
               with
               their
               Provinces
               to
               the
            
             Romans
             .
             
               Which
               thing
               broke
               the
               League
               of
               Peace
               between
               the
            
             Romans
             and
             Persians
             .
             But
             the
             
               Abbot
               of
               Biclaire
            
             is
             mistaken
             in
             this
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             his
             placing
             the
             defection
             of
             the
             Armenii
             on
             
               Justinus
               Junior's
               First
               year
            
             .
             For
             the
             Peace
             between
             the
             Romans
             and
             Persians
             was
             broken
             on
             the
             
               Seventh
               year
            
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Justinus
             ,
             as
             Theophilactus
             relates
             in
             the
             
               Third
               Book
               of
               his
               History
               ,
               Chap.
            
             9
             ;
             and
             likewise
             Theophanes
             ,
             and
             
               his
               Translatour
               Anastasius
               Bibliothecarius
            
             ,
             and
             Cedrenus
             .
             Besides
             ,
             even
             
               Johannes
               Biclariensis
            
             himself
             disagrees
             from
             himself
             in
             his
             Narrative
             of
             this
             affair
             .
             For
             he
             subjoyns
             these
             words
             a
             little
             after
             ▪
             
               Anno
               quinto
               Justinus
               Imperator
            
             ,
             On
             [
             his
             ]
             
               Fifth
               year
               the
               Emperour
            
             Justinus
             ,
             
               having
               repelled
               the
            
             Persians
             ,
             makes
             Armenia
             and
             Iberia
             
               Roman
               Provinces
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               In
               relation
               to
               their
               own
               Sentiment
               ,
            
             or
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Might
               be
               made
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Concerning
             this
             Oath
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Emperour
             Justinus
             had
             bound
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             never
             deliver
             up
             the
             Armenii
             and
             Iberi
             (
             who
             had
             Surrendred
             themselves
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             )
             to
             the
             
               Persians
               ,
               Menander
               Protector
            
             speaks
             in
             
               his
               Excerpt
               .
               Legationum
               ,
               pag.
            
             121
             
               of
               the
               King's
               Edition
            
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Which
             words
             the
             Translatour
             understood
             not
             .
             In
             the
             first
             place
             therefore
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               by
               Justinianus
            
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             mended
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               by
               Justinus
            
             .
             And
             then
             ,
             the
             whole
             place
             is
             to
             be
             rendred
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             For
             Tiberius
             Caesar
             
               deservedly
               made
               the
               greatest
               account
               of
               those
               Oathes
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Emperour
            
             Justinus
             
               had
               been
               given
               to
               the
               Persarmenii
               and
            
             Iberi
             ,
             
               who
               had
               revolted
               to
               the
            
             Romans
             .
             
               For
               the
               Emperour
               had
               sworn
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               use
               his
               utmost
               endeavour
               ,
               to
               reduce
               that
               Land
               ,
               which
               had
               nourished
               them
               ,
               to
               a
               subjection
               to
               himself
               .
               But
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               not
               be
               able
               to
               effect
               that
               thing
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               put
               an
               end
               to
               the
               War
               ;
               yet
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               never
               Surrender
               up
               to
               the
            
             Persians
             
               the
               Authours
               of
               that
               defection
               ,
               and
               their
               Relations
               ,
               and
               in
               generall
               those
               who
               should
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               be
               Subjects
            
             [
             
               or
               ,
               partakers
            
             ]
             
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             Republick
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             To
             wit
             ,
             Surenas
             .
             For
             he
             had
             been
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               Rectour
               of
               Armenia
            
             by
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Persians
             ;
             after
             he
             was
             slain
             ,
             the
             Persarmenit
             delivered
             up
             themselves
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             as
             Theophilactus
             tells
             us
             in
             
               his
               third
               book
               ,
               chap.
            
             9
             ;
             and
             
               Theophanes
               Byzantius
            
             in
             
               his
               Excerpta
               in
               Photius
            
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             Menander
             says
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Excerpta
               Legationum
               ,
               pag.
            
             115.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               By
               a
               generall
               consent
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Put
               all
               affairs
               in
               the
               Second
               place
               to
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Master
               of
               the
               Milice
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             Souldiers
             .
          
           
             a
             Theophanes
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             calls
             this
             person
             Martinus
             ,
             as
             does
             likewise
             
               his
               Translatour
               Anastasius
               Bibliothecarius
            
             .
             But
             
               Theophanes
               Byzantius
               ,
               whose
               Excerpta
            
             are
             extant
             in
             
               Photius's
               Bibliotheca
            
             ,
             terms
             him
             Marcianus
             ,
             and
             calls
             him
             the
             Emperour
             
             Justinus's
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Brother's
               Son.
            
             [
             Valesius
             in
             
               his
               note
               here
            
             ,
             renders
             
               that
               Greek
            
             word
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               Consobrinum
               ,
               Sister
               's
               Son.
            
             ]
             And
             says
             ,
             he
             was
             sent
             
               Magister
               Militum
            
             into
             the
             East
             by
             Justinus
             on
             the
             
               Eight
               year
               of
            
             his
             Empire
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             From
             the
             Florentine
             and
             Tellcrian
             M.
             SS
             ,
             I
             have
             mended
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Drivers
               of
               Oxen
            
             ;
             and
             so
             Nicephorus
             read
             .
             But
             Nicephorus
             inserts
             two
             words
             here
             .
             For
             he
             expresses
             this
             passage
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             Langus
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               as
               also
               Ditchers
               ,
               and
               Taylors
               ,
               and
               Drivers
               of
               Oxen.
            
             Which
             word
             [
             Taylours
             ]
             Nicephorus
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             in
             his
             Copy
             .
             For
             I
             see
             not
             whence
             he
             could
             have
             gotten
             it
             .
             Further
             ,
             there
             was
             use
             of
             these
             Taylours
             in
             the
             Camps
             ,
             to
             mend
             the
             Souldiers
             clothes
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             sow
             Skins
             together
             for
             Tents
             or
             Tabernacles
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Translatours
             have
             rendred
             this
             place
             ill
             .
             For
             Musculus
             translates
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Et
               fossores
               quosdam
               ac
               bubulcos
               ex
               municipiis
               acceptos
               secùm
               habens
               ,
               And
               having
               with
               him
               some
               Ditchers
               and
               Oxe-drivers
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Towns.
            
             But
             Christophorson
             renders
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Inter
               quos
               habuit
               fossores
               &
               Bubulcos
               ex
               numero
               vectigalium
               exemptos
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               he
               had
               Ditchers
               and
               Oxe-drivers
               exempted
            
             [
             or
             ,
             taken
             ]
             
               out
               of
               their
               number
               ▪
               who
               payed
               Tribute
               .
            
             They
             knew
             not
             what
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signified
             .
             Evagrius
             has
             made
             use
             of
             this
             word
             above
             ,
             at
             chap.
             42
             ,
             book
             3.
             
             At
             which
             place
             we
             have
             remarked
             ,
             that
             by
             that
             word
             ,
             are
             meant
             
               the
               Provinciall
               Tributaries
            
             ,
             who
             are
             also
             termed
             Collatores
             in
             
               the
               Code
            
             .
             From
             those
             therefore
             Martinus
             the
             
               Magister
               Militum
            
             had
             by
             force
             drawn
             Ditchers
             and
             Oxe-drivers
             ,
             and
             Taylours
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             make
             use
             of
             their
             Labour
             in
             his
             Army
             :
             for
             he
             reckoned
             them
             not
             amongst
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             as
             Christophorson
             seems
             to
             have
             thought
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               It
               follows
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Nicephorus
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             with
             a
             double
             v.
             So
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             where
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Nicephorus
             has
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             usuall
             .
             Yet
             ,
             that
             word
             may
             be
             written
             with
             a
             double
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Hesychius
             tells
             us
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Remove
               him
               from
               his
               Command
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             think
             it
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             so
             Musculus
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             .
             For
             he
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Exercitui
               porro
               adessenolunt
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               any
               more
               present
               with
               the
               Army
               .
               Christophorson
            
             translates
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               Copias
               non
               ulterius
               ducunt
               ,
               lead
               not
               the
               Forces
               any
               more
               .
            
             But
             the
             Greek
             will
             not
             bear
             this
             sense
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Antiochians
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             words
             which
             I
             have
             not
             yet
             met
             with
             ▪
             used
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             ,
             as
             by
             all
             the
             Translatours
             they
             are
             taken
             here
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             name
             is
             found
             variously
             written
             in
             ancient
             Authours
             .
             In
             
               Theophanes's
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             he
             is
             called
             Artabanes
             ,
             and
             Ardamanes
             in
             the
             
               Palatine
               Manuscript
               Copy
               .
               Anastasius
               Bibliothecarius
            
             terms
             him
             
               Dux
               Adermanus
            
             .
             In
             
               Nicephorus
               't
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Vadaarmanes
            
             .
             In
             
               Theophanes
               Byzantius
               ,
               Baraamanes
            
             .
             Hereafter
             in
             the
             thirteenth
             chapter
             he
             is
             termed
             
               Ardamanes
               .
               Theophylactus
               ,
               Book
            
             3●
             calls
             him
             Adormaanes
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Undoubtedly
             it
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Nicatoris
             .
             For
             Seleucus
             the
             first
             King
             of
             Syria
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             famous
             Victories
             ,
             had
             the
             surname
             of
             Nicator
             ,
             as
             we
             learn
             from
             the
             
               Old
               Coyns
            
             ,
             which
             ascribe
             this
             Title
             or
             Surname
             to
             him
             .
             Vales.
             S●e
             
               V●
               ▪
               lesius's
               notes
               on
               Amm.
               Marcel
               .
            
             pag.
             41.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Cruelties
             .
          
           
             †
             Bankers
             .
          
           
             *
             Machines
             used
             in
             Sieges
             ,
             to
             batter
             down
             the
             walls
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Engines
               to
               cast
               stones
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               With
               which
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Frantick
               distemper
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             as
             I
             found
             it
             written
             in
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             Emperour
             Justinus
             sent
             Tiberius
             the
             
               Comes
               of
               his
               Guards
            
             ,
             against
             the
             Avares
             ,
             with
             an
             Army
             sufficiently
             strong
             ,
             on
             the
             ninth
             year
             of
             his
             Empire
             ,
             as
             Theophanes
             relates
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             But
             
               Johannes
               Biclariensis
            
             says
             that
             was
             done
             on
             the
             fourth
             year
             of
             
             Justinus's
             Empire
             :
             where
             he
             relates
             ,
             that
             from
             this
             Battel
             Tiberius
             returned
             a
             Conquerour
             to
             Constantinople
             .
             Which
             yet
             is
             declared
             to
             be
             false
             by
             Evagrius
             and
             Theophanes
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Abores
             ,
             or
             ,
             Avares
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               So
               great
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Corrected
             ,
             or
             ,
             restored
             .
          
           
             †
             Councill
             ,
             or
             ,
             advice
             .
          
           
             a
             This
             Trajanus
             was
             Patritius
             and
             
               Quaestor
               of
               the
               Sacred
               Pallace
            
             ;
             concerning
             his
             Embassie
             to
             the
             
               Persians
               ,
               Menander
               Protector
            
             speaks
             in
             the
             
               Sixth
               Book
               of
               his
               Histories
            
             ,
             pag.
             157.
             and
             165.
             
             This
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Trajanus
               Patritius
            
             who
             had
             written
             
               a
               short
               Chronicle
            
             ,
             an
             admirable
             work
             ,
             as
             Suidas
             attests
             .
             Theophanes
             mentions
             him
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             pag.
             56.
             
             Suidas
             writes
             indeed
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             lived
             in
             the
             times
             of
             
               Justinianus
               Rhinotmetus
            
             .
             But
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             that
             Suidas
             is
             out
             ,
             in
             regard
             no
             person
             of
             this
             name
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Empire
             of
             
               Justinianus
               Rhinotmetus
            
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Justinus
               junior
               ,
               Trajanus
               Patritius
            
             is
             commended
             by
             
               Menander
               Protector
            
             in
             
               his
               Sixth
               Book
            
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             Evagrius
             here
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Empire
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Dejected
             .
          
           
             *
             Chosroes
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Nicephorus
             the
             reading
             is
             truer
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               upon
               the
               Territories
            
             [
             or
             ,
             affairs
             ]
             
               of
               the
            
             Romans
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             my
             own
             judgment
             I
             have
             restored
             this
             place
             very
             happily
             ,
             so
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Truce
             which
             was
             made
             between
             the
             Romans
             and
             Persians
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             expressly
             cautioned
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Cessation
             of
             Armes
             throughout
             the
             East
             only
             :
             but
             in
             Armenia
             and
             Iberia
             it
             should
             be
             lawfull
             to
             wage
             War.
             See
             
               Menander
               Protector
            
             in
             the
             
               Sixth
               Book
               of
               his
               Histories
            
             ,
             pag.
             157
             ;
             which
             authour
             does
             fully
             confirm
             this
             our
             Emendation
             .
             And
             so
             does
             
               Theophylactus
               ,
               Book
            
             3.
             
             Chap.
             12.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Barbarians
            
             .
             The
             reading
             in
             Nicephorus
             is
             the
             same
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             should
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Abares
            
             .
             For
             the
             Abares
             took
             the
             City
             Sirmium
             ,
             as
             
               Menander
               Protector
            
             attests
             in
             
               his
               Excerpta
               Legationum
            
             ,
             pag.
             117.
             
             Which
             City
             having
             before
             been
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Gepida
             ,
             the
             Abares
             who
             had
             destroyed
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Gepidae
             ,
             asserted
             ,
             that
             that
             City
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             Gepidae
             ,
             had
             passed
             into
             their
             power
             and
             dominion
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Menander
             relates
             ,
             pag.
             114
             and
             130.
             
             See
             Theophylactus
             ,
             Book
             1.
             
             Chap.
             3.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               open
               Court
            
             [
             
               of
               the
               Pallace
            
             .
             ]
             Nicephorus
             adds
             a
             word
             here
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               open
               Court
               of
               the
               Imperial
               Pallace
               .
               Theophylactus
            
             makes
             mention
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             Book
             1
             ,
             Chap.
             1
             ;
             and
             relates
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperours
             were
             usually
             proclaimed
             there
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             [
             says
             he
             ,
             ]
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             place
             the
             
               Latine
               Translatour
            
             has
             exprest
             in
             a
             long
             circuit
             of
             words
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Tiberius
               namque
               in
               atriam
               palatii
               juxta
               domum
               ,
               in
               quâ
               multi
               ex
               herbis
               ,
               seu
               frondibus
               ,
               ad
               coenandum
               ,
               dormiendumve
               tori
               ,
               sive
               Lectisternia
               ,
               vestibulum
               illustre
               ,
               visendumque
               proscenium
               .
               Huc
               ,
               inquam
               ,
               gestatus
               ,
            
             &c.
             Whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             he
             understood
             not
             what
             was
             meant
             by
             these
             words
             .
             Likewise
             
               Nicephorus
               Callistus
            
             ,
             when
             he
             wrote
             out
             this
             place
             of
             Theophilactus
             omitted
             the
             latter
             words
             .
             But
             my
             Sentiment
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Theophilactus
             means
             
               that
               House
            
             which
             in
             Greek
             was
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Because
             in
             it
             there
             were
             
               nineteen
               Accubita
            
             ,
             or
             
               Stibadia
               ,
               whereon
               the
               Emperour
               with
               his
               Nobles
               lay
               down
               and
               banquetted
               at
               Christmas
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               more
               solemn
               Festival
               days
               ,
            
             as
             Theophanes
             and
             
               Anastasius
               Bibliothecarius
            
             do
             relate
             
               in
               the
               one
               and
               thirtieth
               year
               of
            
             Justinian
             ;
             and
             likewise
             Luitprandus
             in
             Book
             6
             
               Rerum
               per
               Europam
               Gestarum
            
             ,
             Chap.
             3
             ;
             where
             his
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Est
               domus
               quae
               Decaennea
               accubita
               dicitur
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               There
               is
               an
               House
               which
               is
               termed
               the
               Decaennea
               accubita
               .
               It
               is
               so
               called
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               because
               nineteen
               Tables
               are
               spread
               there
               in
               the
               Nativity
               of
               our
               Lord.
               Whereon
               the
               Emperour
               and
               likewise
               his
               Guests
               do
               banquet
               ,
               not
               in
               a
               sitting
               posture
               ,
               as
               on
               other
               days
               ,
               but
               by
               lying
               down
               .
            
             Near
             this
             House
             was
             the
             Tribunal
             ,
             or
             Throne
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Emperours
             and
             Empresses
             were
             crowned
             .
             
               Nicephorus
               Constantinopolitanus
            
             ,
             pag
             176
             ,
             speaking
             of
             
               Isaurus
               Leo
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Throne
               termed
               the
               Decaennea
               Accubita
               he
               Crowned
               his
               Son
            
             Constantine
             
               Emperour
               .
               Anastasius
            
             relates
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             does
             likewise
             the
             
               Author
               Historiae
               Miscellae
               ,
               Book
            
             21.
             
             The
             same
             Writer
             ,
             book
             22
             ,
             speaking
             of
             
               Constantinus
               Copronymus
               :
               Anno
            
             28
             
               Imperii
               sui
               coronavit
            
             ,
             
               On
               the
            
             28
             th
             
               year
               of
               his
               own
               Empire
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               Crowned
               his
               Wife
            
             Eudoxia
             ,
             
               after
               he
               had
               been
               thrice
               married
               ,
               in
               the
               Tribunal
               of
               the
               nineteen
               Accubita
               .
            
             Hence
             't
             is
             ,
             that
             Codinus
             (
             in
             
               his
               Origines
               Constantinopolitanae
            
             ,
             )
             places
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Stepfimon
            
             ,
             near
             the
             
               House
               of
               the
               nineteen
               Accubita
            
             :
             by
             which
             term
             [
             
               The
               Stepsimon
            
             ]
             he
             means
             the
             throne
             whereon
             the
             Emperours
             were
             Crowned
             .
             Now
             ,
             this
             House
             was
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Third
               Region
            
             [
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             ]
             near
             the
             Hippodrome
             ,
             as
             Luitprandus
             attests
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             
               Old
               Description
            
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             
               that
               Region
            
             was
             the
             
               Great
               Cirque
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Semicircular
             [
             or
             ,
             half-round
             ]
             Porticus
             ,
             which
             was
             called
             
               The
               Sigma
            
             ,
             and
             lastly
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             the
             Forum
             of
             Constantine
             .
             And
             't
             is
             very
             likely
             ,
             that
             of
             
               that
               Porticus
            
             was
             made
             the
             House
             of
             the
             
               nineteen
               Accubita
            
             ;
             for
             
               a
               Sigma
            
             is
             the
             same
             with
             a
             Stibadium
             or
             
               an
               Accubitum
            
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Saint
               Stephen
            
             is
             by
             Codinus
             placed
             near
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             the
             
               nineteen
               Accubita
            
             ,
             which
             
               Petrus
               Gyllius
               (
               book
            
             2
             ,
             chap.
             15
             ,
             )
             relates
             ,
             from
             an
             
               Old
               Authour
            
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             near
             
               the
               Sigma
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             House
             of
             the
             
               nineteen
               Accubita
            
             ,
             was
             also
             termed
             
               The
               Delphica
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               The
               Delphicum
            
             ,
             as
             Procopius
             attests
             book
             1.
             
               of
               his
               Vandalicks
               ,
               pag.
            
             116
             ;
             and
             
               Victor
               Thunonensis
            
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             I
             can't
             tell
             why
             Evagrius
             should
             say
             this
             was
             an
             old
             custome
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperours
             of
             Constantinople
             should
             be
             proclaimed
             in
             the
             Atrium
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Pallace
             .
             For
             the
             old
             custome
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Augusti
             should
             be
             proclaimed
             in
             the
             Seventh
             Milliarium
             ,
             or
             ,
             mile
             ,
             from
             the
             City
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             in
             the
             Campus
             ,
             or
             field
             without
             the
             City
             .
             And
             Valens
             ,
             [
             was
             ]
             the
             first
             that
             had
             been
             stiled
             Emperour
             in
             that
             Suburb
             ,
             by
             his
             Brother
             Valentinian
             .
             After
             whom
             ,
             the
             following
             Emperours
             of
             the
             East
             were
             proclaimed
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             long
             since
             observed
             
               in
               my
               Notes
               on
               Amm.
               Marcellinus's
            
             26
             th
             book
             .
             pag.
             115
             ,
             116.
             
             The
             Emperour
             Zeno.
             also
             was
             Crowned
             in
             the
             
               Seventh
               Milliarium
            
             by
             his
             own
             Son
             Leo
             ,
             as
             
               Victor
               Thunonensis
            
             relates
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             Likewise
             Basiliscus
             was
             a
             little
             after
             stiled
             Emperour
             in
             the
             Campus
             ,
             as
             Theophanes
             informs
             us
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             Campus
             was
             in
             the
             
               Seventh
               Milliarium
            
             ,
             as
             Theophylactus
             attests
             ,
             book
             8
             ,
             chap.
             12.
             
             But
             who
             was
             first
             saluted
             Augustus
             in
             the
             Atrium
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Pallace
             ,
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             yet
             plainly
             found
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             
               Justinus
               Junior
            
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             proclaimed
             Emperour
             there
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             the
             first
             chapter
             of
             
               this
               book
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Theophanes
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             attests
             ,
             that
             (
             not
             
               Johannes
               Scholasticus
            
             ,
             but
             )
             Eutychius
             was
             then
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             For
             
               Johannes
               Scholasticus
            
             died
             on
             the
             
               Tenth
               Indiction
            
             ,
             in
             the
             month
             August
             ,
             the
             day
             before
             the
             
               Calends
               of
               September
            
             .
             And
             Eutychius
             was
             restored
             to
             his
             own
             See
             on
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             in
             the
             month
             October
             ,
             on
             the
             
               Eleventh
               Indiction
            
             ,
             as
             Theophanes
             attests
             .
             On
             the
             year
             following
             (
             which
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             578
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Twelfth
               Indiction
            
             ,
             on
             the
             26
             th
             
               of
               September
            
             ,
             )
             this
             Eutychius
             Crowned
             
               Tiberius
               Augustus
            
             ,
             as
             Theophanes
             and
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
            
             Alexandrian
             Chronicle
             inform
             us
             .
             But
             ,
             on
             a
             more
             attentive
             examination
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             I
             have
             perceived
             nothing
             is
             to
             be
             found
             fault
             with
             here
             :
             for
             Evagrius
             speaks
             not
             here
             concerning
             
             Tiberius's
             being
             proclaimed
             Augustus
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Appellation
             of
             Caesar
             granted
             to
             him
             .
             Further
             ,
             Tiberias
             was
             made
             Caesar
             on
             the
             
               Eighth
               Indiction
            
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
            
             Alexandrian
             Chronicle
             informs
             us
             :
             at
             which
             time
             Johannes
             was
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Cloake
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               delight
               of
               mind
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Governours
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             think
             it
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               as
               far
               as
               any
               one
            
             ;
             &c.
             
             Nor
             do
             I
             doubt
             but
             Evagrius
             left
             it
             thus
             written
             .
             Our
             conjecture
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             wherein
             I
             found
             it
             plainly
             written
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             Away
             therefore
             with
             the
             rendition
             of
             Musculus
             ,
             who
             translates
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Insignis
               magis
               ,
               quà●
               ut
               quisquam
               illi
               conferri
               possit
               ,
               more
               eminent
               ,
               than
               that
               any
               one
               might
               be
               compared
               to
               him
               .
            
             But
             Christophorson
             turns
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               Pulchritudinis
               excellentiâ
               omnium
               opinione
               major
               ,
               for
               the
               excellency
               of
               beauty
               ,
               greater
               than
               the
               opinion
               of
               all
               men
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             reading
             in
             th●
             
               Florentine
               Manuscript
            
             is
             truer
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             
               in
               so
               much
               that
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Evagrius
             alludes
             to
             that
             known
             verse
             of
             the
             Tragoedian
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               For
               he
               considered
               not
               ,
               what
               Petitioners
               ought
               to
               receive
               ,
            
             as
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             book
             ●8
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             
             In
             the
             Florentine
             and
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscripts
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             't
             is
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Which
               came
               from
               Tears
            
             .
          
           
             g
             There
             is
             extant
             a
             Constitution
             of
             
               Justinus
               Junior
            
             ,
             wherein
             he
             has
             remitted
             to
             the
             Provincialls
             the
             Remains
             of
             the
             Tributes
             of
             the
             past
             year
             ,
             
               untill
               the
               Eighth
               Indiction
               of
               the
               Cycle
               current
               .
            
             Which
             Justinus
             seems
             to
             have
             done
             by
             the
             perswasion
             of
             Tiberius
             ,
             whom
             a
             little
             before
             he
             had
             Created
             Caesar
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             
               Eighth
               Indiction
            
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
            
             Alexandrian
             Chronicle
             informs
             us
             .
             Into
             this
             first
             Constitution
             therefore
             of
             the
             Emperour
             
               Justinus
               junior
            
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             Tiberius
             the
             Caesar
             ought
             also
             to
             have
             been
             inserted
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             At
             this
             present
             there
             is
             extant
             a
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Emperour
             
               Justinus
               junior
            
             ,
             concerning
             the
             promoting
             Rectours
             of
             Provinces
             without
             reward
             .
             Which
             amongst
             the
             
               Novelt
               Constitutions
            
             of
             
               Justinus
               junior
            
             is
             the
             Fifth
             in
             number
             .
             In
             that
             Constitution
             Justinus
             gives
             permission
             to
             the
             Provincialls
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             make
             known
             to
             the
             Emperour
             those
             persons
             whom
             they
             should
             judge
             fit
             to
             Govern
             their
             own
             Province
             ;
             and
             the
             Emperour
             promises
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             give
             forth
             the
             Codicills
             and
             the
             Insignia
             [
             
               Marks
               ,
               Tokens
            
             ]
             of
             Magistracy
             freely
             ,
             without
             any
             present
             or
             gift
             .
             Which
             Law
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             bears
             date
             on
             the
             eighth
             year
             of
             
               Justinus
               Junior's
            
             Empire
             ,
             was
             ,
             we
             doubt
             not
             ,
             set
             forth
             also
             by
             the
             perswasion
             and
             suggestion
             of
             Tiberius
             the
             Caesar.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Land
               of
               the
               Romans
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Of
               men
               that
               were
               Heroes
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Beyond
               the
               Alpes
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               On
               this
               side
               the
               Alpes
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Paeonia
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Without
             doubt
             it
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Troops
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             wonder
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             not
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             either
             by
             Nicephorus
             ,
             or
             the
             Translatours
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Consider
               of
               their
               Embassy
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Menander
               Protector
            
             has
             mentioned
             this
             
               Justinian
               Magister
               Militum
               throughout
               the
               East
               ,
            
             in
             the
             
               Sixth
               Book
               of
               his
               Histories
               ,
               pag.
            
             159.
             
             As
             also
             Theophylactus
             ,
             Book
             3.
             
             Chap.
             12.
             
             And
             likewise
             
               Johannes
               Biclariensis
            
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
               :
               Anno
            
             9.
             
             
               Justini
               Cosdroes
               Persarum
               Imperator
            
             ,
             On
             Justinus's
             
               ninth
               year
            
             Cosdroes
             
               Emperour
               of
               the
            
             Persians
             ,
             
               with
               too
               numerous
               an
               Army
               ,
               advances
               to
               ruine
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Confines
               :
               against
               whom
            
             Justinianus
             
               Commander
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Milice
               and
               Magister
               Militum
               of
               the
               East
               being
               sent
               by
            
             Tiberius
             ,
             
               makes
               ready
               for
               a
               War
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Fields
               which
               lie
               between
            
             Daras
             and
             Nisibis
             
               engages
               in
               a
               brave
               Fight
               ,
               having
               with
               him
               those
               most
               valiant
               Nations
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               Language
               of
               the
            
             Barbarians
             
               are
               termed
            
             Hermani
             ;
             
               where
               he
               vanquishes
               the
               forementioned
               Emperour
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             From
             the
             Florentine
             and
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscripts
            
             I
             have
             made
             good
             this
             place
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Brother
               to
               that
            
             Justinus
             
               who
               had
               been
               barbarously
               murdered
               by
            
             [
             
               the
               Emperour
            
             ]
             Justinus
             .
             This
             Justinian
             therefore
             was
             Son
             to
             Germanus
             ,
             (
             which
             Theophylactus
             does
             also
             attest
             in
             
               his
               Third
               Book
               ▪
            
             )
             Brother
             of
             that
             Justinus
             who
             had
             been
             slain
             by
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             as
             Evagrius
             relates
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             
               this
               book
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Theophylactus
             mentions
             this
             person
             ,
             in
             book
             3.
             chap.
             16
             ;
             and
             in
             book
             1.
             chap.
             9.
             
             In
             which
             places
             the
             
               Latine
               Translatour
            
             terms
             him
             Cursius
             .
             But
             ,
             he
             had
             better
             have
             translated
             it
             Cursus
             .
             For
             so
             
               Menander
               Protector
            
             calls
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             
               sixth
               book
               of
               his
               Histories
               ,
               pag.
            
             159
             of
             the
             
               King's
               Edition
            
             .
             In
             
               Theophanes's
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             pag.
             214
             ,
             he
             is
             corruptly
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Crous
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Vehemency
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Order
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             rather
             approve
             of
             Nicephorus's
             reading
             ,
             (
             book
             18.
             chap.
             2.
             )
             which
             runs
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             only
             ,
             I
             would
             adde
             an
             Article
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             
               Johannes
               Langus
            
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               Quòd
               facilius
               is
               impressionem
               suam
               ,
               quàm
               ipsius
               Cours
               sustineri
               posse
               existimaret
               ,
               because
               be
               thought
               his
               own
               impression
               might
               with
               more
               ease
               be
               endared
               ,
               than
               the
               Attack
               of
            
             Cours
             .
             Further
             ,
             Theophanes
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             relates
             this
             Flight
             of
             the
             Persians
             and
             Victory
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Emperour
             
               Justinus
               junior
            
             ,
             when
             Tiberius
             had
             obtained
             the
             Empire
             alone
             .
             But
             Theophylactus
             ,
             from
             whom
             Theophanes
             seems
             to
             have
             taken
             his
             Relation
             ,
             attests
             that
             that
             hapned
             whilst
             Justinus
             was
             yet
             alive
             ,
             when
             Tiberius
             bore
             the
             Title
             and
             Dignity
             of
             Caesar
             only
             ,
             and
             governed
             the
             State
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             
               Theophylactus's
               third
               book
               ,
               chap.
            
             14.
             
             To
             whom
             agrees
             our
             Evagrius
             ;
             for
             he
             relates
             the
             Death
             of
             
               Justinus
               Junior
            
             thereafter
             ,
             in
             the
             
               nineteenth
               chapter
               of
               this
               book
            
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             in
             express
             words
             ,
             that
             after
             Justinus's
             death
             ,
             Tiberius
             deprived
             Justinian
             of
             the
             Dignity
             of
             
               Magister
               Militum
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               His
               own
            
             [
             forces
             .
             ]
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Had
               now
               broke
               their
               own
               Ranks
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Petulancy
             ,
             or
             ,
             Contumelie
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             death
             of
             Chosdroes
             King
             of
             the
             Persians
             is
             related
             too
             soon
             here
             .
             For
             he
             died
             after
             Tiberius
             had
             gotten
             the
             Empire
             ,
             as
             Theophylactus
             attests
             ,
             book
             3.
             chap.
             16.
             which
             is
             also
             confirmed
             by
             
               Menander
               Protector
            
             in
             
               his
               Excerpt
               .
               Legat.
            
             Wherefore
             Theophanes
             is
             mistaken
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             who
             relates
             Chosdroes's
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             Inauguration
             of
             his
             Son
             Hormisda
             ,
             in
             the
             Empire
             of
             
               Justinus
               Junior
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscript
            
             I
             found
             it
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               of
               whom
               I
               must
               at
               present
               omit
               to
               speak
               :
            
             which
             reading
             I
             prefer
             far
             before
             the
             Vulgar
             one
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Line
             ,
             or
             ,
             Procedure
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             Nicephorus
             ,
             book
             17
             ,
             chapt
             .
             35
             ,
             he
             is
             called
             Bonossus
             .
             This
             is
             he
             ,
             whom
             
               Anastasius
               Bibliothecarius
            
             and
             the
             other
             Authours
             who
             have
             written
             
               concerning
               the
               Lives
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               ,
            
             do
             term
             
               Benedictus
               .
               Baronius
            
             thinks
             he
             had
             the
             Surname
             of
             Bonosus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Christophorson
             understood
             these
             words
             so
             ,
             as
             if
             Evagrius
             would
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Johannes
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             no
             tumuit
             had
             been
             raised
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             to
             me
             Evagrius
             seems
             to
             mean
             another
             thing
             ▪
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             during
             that
             whole
             time
             ,
             wherein
             those
             Prelates
             ,
             here
             named
             by
             Evagrius
             ,
             sate
             ;
             there
             had
             been
             no
             tumult
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Nicephorus
             (
             book
             18
             ▪
             chap.
             3
             ,
             )
             thought
             that
             by
             these
             words
             was
             meant
             the
             third
             year
             of
             
               Tiberius
               Augustus's
            
             Empire
             .
             The
             same
             was
             the
             Sentiment
             also
             of
             Christophorson
             and
             Musculus
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             their
             Renditions
             .
             But
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             Evagrius
             seems
             to
             mean
             here
             the
             year
             of
             
               Tiberius's
               Caesarean
            
             Dignity
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             the
             words
             themselves
             do
             sufficiently
             show
             that
             .
             Then
             secondly
             ,
             Evagrius
             has
             not
             yet
             related
             
               Justinus
               Junior's
            
             death
             ,
             nor
             the
             Coronation
             of
             Tiberius
             .
             For
             he
             speaks
             of
             these
             hereafter
             ,
             in
             
               the
               nineteenth
               chapter
               of
               this
               book
               .
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             those
             things
             related
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             hapned
             whilst
             
               Justinus
               Junior
            
             was
             yet
             alive
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               at
               the
               very
            
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Nicephorus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Occasion
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               I
               begin
               to
               relate
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               I
               come
            
             :
             for
             so
             Graecians
             are
             wont
             to
             speak
             .
             In
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             I
             found
             it
             plainly
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               come
               to
               give
               a
               relation
               of
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             In
             the
             excellent
             
               Flotine
               Manuscript
            
             I
             found
             it
             plainly
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               the
               ordinary
               rank
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               Sedentary
               Mechanicks
               .
            
             The
             same
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             Nicephorus
             .
             Further
             ,
             't
             is
             strange
             that
             three
             Translatours
             should
             have
             been
             mistaken
             in
             the
             rendition
             of
             one
             word
             .
             For
             
               Johannes
               Langus
            
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Erat
               Theopoli
               Anatolius
               quidam
               ,
               ex
               plebeis
               ille
               quidem
               &
               ignavis
               unus
               ,
               There
               was
               at
            
             Theopolis
             one
             Anatolius
             ,
             
               a
               person
               of
               the
               ordinary
               rank
               and
               one
               of
               the
               slothfull
               .
               Musculus
            
             translates
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               Unus
               ex
               multis
               illis
               qui
               vitam
               delicatè
               instituunt
               ,
               One
               of
               those
               many
               who
               lead
               a
               delicate
               life
               .
               Christophorson's
            
             Version
             runs
             thus
             ;
             
               Anatolius
               vir
               quidam
               plebeius
               primùm
               &
               mollis
               .
            
             Anatolius
             
               a
               man
               at
               first
               a
               plebeian
               and
               effeminate
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             soft
             .
             Which
             interpretation
             they
             seem
             to
             have
             drawn
             from
             Suidas
             and
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Etymologicon
            
             ;
             who
             expounded
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               idle
               and
               effeminate
            
             .
             But
             ,
             this
             term
             signifies
             something
             else
             here
             ,
             as
             is
             concluded
             from
             the
             preceding
             term
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             by
             this
             word
             Evagrius
             means
             the
             
               Artifices
               Sellularii
               ,
               Sedentary
               Mechanicks
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Greeks
             also
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             to
             wit
             because
             
               they
               do
               their
               work
               sitting
            
             .
             So
             
               Julius
               Pollux
            
             book
             7
             ,
             chap.
             1
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Etymologicon
            
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               partly
               that
               he
               might
               confer
               with
               him
            
             ;
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             must
             be
             expunged
             ,
             which
             crept
             in
             here
             from
             the
             foregoing
             line
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Bought
               off
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Was
               a
               partaker
               of
               that
               design
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Doubtless
             it
             must
             be
             made
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               had
               perswaded
            
             ;
             as
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             Nicephorus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Intermixt
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Without
             doubt
             it
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             turned
             [
             
               her
               face
            
             ]
             
               quite
               backward
            
             .
             And
             so
             Nicephorus
             read
             ,
             who
             has
             exprest
             this
             place
             of
             Evagrius
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               turned
               her selfe
               quite
               away
               from
               him
               .
            
             Whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             Nicephorus
             put
             a
             Comma
             before
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             after
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             which
             punctation
             I
             do
             rather
             approve
             of
             .
             Vales.
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
            
             Edition
             ,
             this
             passage
             is
             worded
             and
             pointed
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               But
               she
               ,
               both
               abominating
               this
               impious
               person
               and
               perfectly
               reproving
            
             [
             
               the
               Wretch
            
             ]
             
               hatefull
               to
               God
               ,
               turned
               backward
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Subjected
             .
          
           
             †
             Viz.
             
               Anatolius's
               Accomplices
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Given-out
             ,
             or
             ,
             executed
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Curator
               of
               the
               Imperial
               Houses
            
             .
             For
             the
             Houses
             of
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             as
             well
             those
             in
             the
             Imperial
             City
             ,
             as
             them
             in
             the
             Suburbs
             ,
             had
             their
             Curatores
             ,
             who
             look't
             after
             their
             Revenue
             .
             And
             this
             dignity
             was
             not
             the
             meanest
             ,
             for
             the
             persons
             who
             bore
             it
             had
             the
             Titles
             of
             
               Most
               Glorious
            
             and
             
               Most
               Magnificent
            
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             remarked
             before
             at
             the
             
               third
               chapter
               of
               this
               book
            
             .
             They
             seem
             also
             to
             have
             had
             a
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             Agathias
             shews
             in
             
               his
               Fifth
               Book
            
             ,
             speaking
             concerning
             one
             Anatolius
             an
             Ex-consul
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               A
               person
               that
               had
               both
               been
               honoured
               with
               the
               Lignity
               of
               the
               Consuls
               ,
               and
               besides
               had
               obtained
               an
               Office
               ,
            
             [
             
               which
               was
            
             ,
             ]
             
               to
               take
               care
               of
               and
               to
               look
               after
               the
               Houses
               and
               possessions
               of
               the
               Emperour
               .
               Those
               Officers
               are
               by
               the
            
             Romans
             
               termed
               Curatores
            
             .
             The
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Office
             ,
             in
             this
             passage
             of
             Agathias
             (
             though
             Vulcanius
             has
             omitted
             it
             in
             
               his
               Version
            
             ,
             )
             is
             in
             no
             wise
             superfluous
             ;
             but
             it
             imports
             an
             Office
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             or
             a
             Jurisdiction
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             purple
             Ribband
             [
             or
             Garland
             ,
             ]
             and
             the
             Tables
             which
             the
             same
             Anatolius
             was
             wont
             to
             affixe
             to
             the
             Houses
             of
             private
             persons
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             challenge
             them
             for
             the
             Treasury
             ,
             (
             as
             Agathias
             subjoyns
             in
             his
             following
             words
             ,
             )
             do
             manifestly
             enough
             declare
             ,
             that
             Anatolius
             had
             a
             Jurisdiction
             as
             Curator
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Houses
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Emperour
             
               Tiberius
               concerning
               the
               Divine
               Houses
            
             ,
             doth
             plainly
             attest
             ,
             that
             those
             Curatores
             had
             Jurisdiction
             .
             For
             in
             that
             Constitution
             ,
             Tiberius
             does
             make
             an
             express
             establishment
             ,
             that
             an
             Actor
             ,
             who
             shall
             prefer
             a
             Plaint
             [
             or
             ,
             
               Sue
               Process
            
             ]
             against
             a
             Cartularius
             or
             a
             Conductor
             or
             a
             Colonus
             of
             an
             Imperial
             House
             ,
             concerning
             any
             matter
             belonging
             to
             an
             House
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             may
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             ,
             come
             to
             an
             hearing
             before
             the
             
               Most
               Glorious
            
             and
             
               Most
               Magnificent
               Curator
            
             .
             But
             if
             he
             suspects
             him
             ,
             he
             may
             prosecute
             his
             Cause
             before
             any
             other
             Judge
             who
             shall
             have
             been
             put
             into
             Commission
             by
             the
             Emperour
             .
             But
             the
             Emperour
             Tiberius
             in
             
               that
               Law
            
             prohibites
             the
             Curatores
             from
             fixing
             Tables
             or
             
               Fiscall
               Titles
            
             on
             the
             Houses
             of
             private
             persons
             ,
             and
             from
             Sealing
             them
             .
             For
             the
             Curatores
             were
             wont
             to
             sell
             such
             Titles
             as
             these
             to
             the
             meaner
             sort
             ,
             and
             to
             exact
             something
             of
             them
             for
             their
             Patronage
             and
             Protection
             ,
             as
             Tiberius
             does
             there
             shew
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             these
             Houses
             ,
             and
             the
             Conductores
             [
             Hirers
             ]
             of
             them
             enjoyed
             many
             priviledges
             and
             immunities
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Code
               ,
               Tit.
               de
               privilegiis
               domus
               Augustae
               ,
            
             and
             in
             the
             
               fore-mentioned
               Constitution
               of
            
             Tiberius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Yea
             ,
             Tiberius
             ,
             whilst
             Justinus
             as
             yet
             survived
             ,
             created
             
               Mauricius
               Magister
               of
               the
               Oriental
               Milice
               ,
            
             after
             he
             had
             turned
             out
             Justinian
             ;
             as
             Theophylactus
             attests
             ,
             book
             3
             ,
             chap.
             15.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Arabissus
             ,
             or
             Arabissum
             ,
             was
             heretofore
             a
             Town
             of
             
               Armenia
               Secunda
            
             ,
             as
             Hierocles
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               Notitia
               of
               the
               Provinces
               of
               the
               Eastern
               Empire
               .
            
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             
               First
               Constantinopolitane
               Synod
            
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             of
             Arabissus
             in
             
               Armenia
               the
               less
            
             is
             mentioned
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             Philostorgius
             ascribes
             this
             Town
             to
             
               Armenia
               the
               Less
            
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             Suidas
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             afterwards
             it
             was
             attributed
             to
             Cappadocia
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             Evagrius
             .
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             same
             with
             Arabisson
             ,
             whereof
             
               Menander
               Protector
            
             makes
             mention
             in
             
               his
               Excerpta
               Legationum
               ,
               (
               pag.
            
             159
             
               of
               the
               Kings
               Edition
               ,
            
             )
             which
             Town
             was
             near
             Theodosiopolis
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Wherewith
               a
               dissolute
               life
               is
               delighted
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Vulgar
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Musculus
             renders
             this
             place
             thus
             ;
             
               accessus
               ad
               se
               raros
               permittebat
               ,
               eosque
               claboratos
               ,
               he
               permitted
               very
               few
               Accesses
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               those
            
             [
             procured
             ]
             
               wit●
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               difficulty
               .
            
             Nor
             has
             Christophorson
             translated
             it
             better
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               Rarò
               ad
               se
               adeundi
               concessit
               potestatem
               ,
               eamque
               non
               nisi
               vehementer
               oratus
               ,
               largitus
               est
               ;
               He
               rarely
               granted
               a
               power
               of
               access
               to
               himself
               ;
               and
               he
               bestowed
               that
               ,
               not
               without
               very
               earnest
               intreaty
               .
            
             Neither
             of
             these
             Translatours
             have
             hit
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             place
             .
             But
             the
             
               Florentine
               Manuscript
            
             hath
             shown
             us
             the
             true
             reading
             of
             this
             passage
             .
             For
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             is
             there
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             doubt
             not
             therefore
             but
             this
             whole
             place
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             read
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               He
               permitted
               very
               few
               Visits
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             .
             Further
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Florent
               .
               Manuscript
            
             these
             words
             are
             set
             in
             the
             Margin
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Those
               things
               which
               he
               speaks
               concerning
            
             Mauricius
             
               are
               full
               of
               admiration
               and
               worthy
               of
               praise
               .
            
             There
             occurs
             another
             Elogie
             of
             Mauricius
             ,
             elegant
             enough
             ,
             in
             Suidas
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             taken
             out
             of
             
               Menander
               Protector
               's
               History
            
             :
             to
             compare
             that
             with
             this
             here
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             unuseful
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Thrust
               from
               himself
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             am
             not
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             with
             Christophorson
             and
             
               Sir
               Henry
               Savil
            
             ,
             who
             at
             this
             place
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             For
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Greek
             word
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             ▪
             Musculus
             also
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             .
             For
             he
             renders
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               Inscitiam
               verò
               matrem
               temeritatis
               ,
               &
               ignaviam
               illius
               domesticam
               ac
               sociam
               sic
               a
               se
               repellebat
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               for
               he
               so
               drove
               from
               himself
               Ignorance
               the
               Mother
               of
               Rashness
               ,
               and
               Sloth
               her
               Domestick
               and
               Companion
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             same
             manner
             Evagrius
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             
               this
               book
            
             ,
             hath
             spoken
             concerning
             
               Justinus
               Junior
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               being
               possest
               with
               —
               Vices
               ,
               Boldness
               and
               Sloth
               :
            
             where
             (
             as
             it
             seems
             from
             this
             place
             )
             we
             should
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               two
               Vices
               that
               were
               Comrades
            
             or
             Chamberfellowes
             .
             But
             if
             any
             one
             had
             rather
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             
               Sir
               Henry
               Savil
            
             does
             ,
             then
             the
             passage
             is
             to
             be
             rendred
             thus
             ;
             
               Et
               inquilinam
               ejus
               ,
               ac
               contubernalem
               ignaviam
               ,
               And
               Sloth
               which
               dwelleth
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               is
               her
               Comrade
               .
            
             For
             ,
             there
             is
             as
             much
             difference
             between
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             between
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             imports
             Colonus
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             Inquilinus
             ;
             as
             Suidas
             informs
             us
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               They
               who
               were
               carried
               out
               of
               their
               own
               Country
               into
               any
               Colonie
               ,
               were
               termed
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               or
               Coloni
            
             .
             But
             ,
             
               he
               who
               voluntarily
               left
               his
               own
               Country
               and
               removed
               into
               a
               Colonie
               or
               into
               any
               other
               City
               ,
            
             was
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             is
             mistaken
             therefore
             ,
             who
             hath
             rendred
             this
             place
             thus
             :
             
               Inscitiam
               autem
               Matrem
               Audaciae
               ,
               &
               Timiditatem
               quae
               ei
               vicina
               ac
               finitima
               est
               ,
               sic
               ab
               se
               depulit
               ,
               But
               he
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               thrust
               from
               himself
               ignorance
               the
               Mother
               of
               Boldness
               ,
               and
               Timidity
               which
               is
               her
               Neighbour
               and
               Borderer
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             does
             not
             signifie
             
               Finitimam
               a
               Borderer
            
             ,
             but
             inquilinam
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             .
             And
             the
             Latine
             word
             inquilina
             does
             exactly
             agree
             with
             the
             Greek-term
             .
             For
             't
             is
             called
             
               inquilinus
               ab
               incolatu
               ,
               from
               habitation
               or
               dwelling
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             does
             not
             signifie
             
               Vicinam
               ,
               a
               Neighbour
            
             ;
             (
             for
             that
             would
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             )
             but
             
               Contubernalem
               ,
               a
               Comrade
               or
               Chamber-fellow
               ,
            
             who
             lives
             under
             the
             same
             Roof
             .
             But
             ,
             after
             a
             more
             diligent
             inspection
             into
             the
             Matter
             ,
             I
             should
             rather
             read
             at
             this
             place
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             think
             it
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             understand
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Rashness
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             which
             emendation
             I
             have
             given
             a
             little
             before
             .
             Nicephorus
             (
             book
             18
             ,
             chap.
             8
             ,
             )
             writing
             out
             this
             passage
             of
             Evagrius
             ,
             has
             exprest
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Sloth
               which
               dwelleth
               with
               her
               and
               is
               her
               Assessour
               :
            
             which
             is
             the
             worst
             way
             of
             all
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Vehemency
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               ensnared
               Captives
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Florentine
               Manuscript
            
             I
             found
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nicephorus
             has
             made
             use
             of
             the
             simple
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Evagrius
             wrote
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Peopled
               .
               Evagrius
            
             has
             used
             the
             same
             term
             in
             the
             first
             and
             
               second
               chapter
               of
               this
               book
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Tamoschroes
             .
             It
             must
             doubtless
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Tamchosroes
             .
             For
             so
             Evagrius
             calls
             him
             a
             little
             before
             .
             
               Menander
               Protector
            
             mentions
             this
             Commander
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Excerpta
               Legationum
            
             ,
             and
             Theophylactus
             in
             
               his
               Third
               Book
            
             .
             The
             same
             Theophylactus
             relates
             also
             (
             book
             3
             ,
             chap.
             18
             ,
             )
             how
             he
             was
             killed
             in
             a
             Battell
             against
             Mauricius
             .
             And
             attests
             ,
             that
             that
             was
             done
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Justinus
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             Tiberius
             was
             promoted
             to
             be
             Augustus
             .
             In
             the
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscript
            
             it
             is
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Chosrois
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             the
             reading
             here
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Barbarous
             Scenitae
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Inclosed
             ,
             or
             surrounded
             .
          
           
             b
             Theophylactus
             has
             made
             mention
             of
             this
             Commander
             Theodorichus
             ,
             in
             
               his
               third
               book
            
             ,
             chap.
             17.
             
             He
             was
             by
             Nation
             a
             Goth
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             concluded
             from
             his
             name
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Declared
               Empire
               to
            
             Mauricius
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               From
               a
               certain
               Divine
               instinct
            
             .
          
           
             a
             That
             is
             when
             Mauricius
             was
             in
             the
             East
             .
             So
             Nicephorus
             expounds
             this
             place
             of
             Evagrius
             ,
             in
             the
             
               ninth
               chapter
               of
               his
            
             18
             th
             book
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             from
             the
             same
             Nicephorus
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S.
             I
             have
             mended
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               petitioned
               him
               in
               relation
               to
               a
               revenge
            
             ;
             whereas
             before
             it
             was
             one
             word
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Mauricius's
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             I
             am
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             with
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             noted
             in
             his
             Copy
             ,
             that
             perhaps
             it
             should
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               declared
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               very
               time
               of
               her
               delivery
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             Nicephorus
             .
             In
             the
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscript
            
             I
             found
             it
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               at
               her
               very
               delivery
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             See
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             what
             I
             have
             remarked
             concerning
             
               The
               Empusa
            
             ,
             at
             the
             
               eighth
               book
               of
            
             Sozomen's
             
               History
               ,
               chap.
            
             6.
             
             Nicephorus
             ,
             who
             deservedly
             derides
             such
             Old-wives-fables
             as
             these
             ,
             affirms
             (
             chap.
             9.
             book
             18.
             )
             that
             in
             his
             age
             this
             [
             Shee-devill
             ]
             was
             called
             Gillo
             .
             Those
             termed
             Strigae
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             were
             like
             to
             these
             Empusae
             ;
             concerning
             these
             Strigae
             see
             Festus
             .
             The
             
               old
               Glosses
               ,
               Strigae
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Laestrygon
               ,
               a
               Witch
            
             .
             Concerning
             this
             Gillo
             or
             Gello
             ,
             which
             heretofore
             was
             believed
             to
             snatch
             away
             Children
             ,
             
               Leo
               Allatius
            
             has
             remarked
             much
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Letter
               to
               Paulus
               Zachias
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               He
               lived
               in
               the
               Empire
               but
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Concerning
               a
               summary
               of
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             recounted
             .
          
           
             a
             This
             place
             gave
             occasion
             of
             a
             mistake
             to
             Baronius
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Ecclesiastick
               Annalls
            
             ,
             following
             Evagrius
             as
             his
             Authour
             ,
             attributes
             sixteen
             years
             and
             nine
             months
             Reign
             to
             
               Justinus
               Junior
            
             .
             But
             ,
             the
             other
             Chronologers
             assign
             fewer
             years
             to
             Justinus
             .
             For
             ,
             
               Johannes
               Biclariensis
            
             attributes
             but
             eleven
             years
             to
             him
             ;
             Cedrenus
             ,
             thirteen
             years
             and
             some
             few
             months
             .
             
               The
               Authour
               of
               the
            
             Alexandrian
             Chronicle
             affirms
             ,
             that
             he
             Reigned
             twelve
             years
             and
             eight
             months
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             
               Dionysius
               Petavius
            
             ,
             a
             most
             diligent
             Writer
             of
             Times
             ,
             gives
             Justinus
             thirteen
             years
             of
             Empire
             ,
             lacking
             one
             month
             .
             Which
             years
             he
             begins
             from
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             565
             ,
             on
             the
             month
             November
             ,
             in
             the
             
               fourteenth
               Indiction
            
             ,
             whereon
             he
             judges
             ,
             (
             with
             Theophanes
             and
             Baronius
             ,
             )
             that
             Justinian
             died
             .
             To
             the
             opinion
             of
             which
             person
             I
             do
             most
             willingly
             subscribe
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             year
             of
             
               Justinus
               Junior
            
             was
             current
             with
             the
             
               fourteenth
               Indiction
            
             ,
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             the
             same
             
               Justinus's
               First
               Novel
            
             to
             
               Julianus
               Praefect
               of
               the
               City
            
             ,
             which
             has
             this
             Subscription
             :
             Data
             18.
             
             
               Kalendas
               Octobres
               Chalcedone
               ,
               Imp.
            
             D.
             N.
             Justino
             P.
             P.
             
               August
               .
               Anno
               Primo
               ,
               Indictione
               quintâ
               decimâ
               ,
               Dated
               on
               the
               eighteenth
               of
               the
               Calends
               of
            
             October
             ,
             at
             Chalcedon
             ,
             
               Emperour
               our
               Lord
            
             Justinus
             
               Father
               of
               his
               Country
               Augustus
               ,
               on
               his
               first
               year
               ,
               in
               the
               fifteenth
               Indiction
               .
            
             For
             ,
             the
             first
             year
             of
             Justinus's
             Empire
             began
             from
             the
             month
             November
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             agreed
             amongst
             all
             writers
             .
             It
             must
             therefore
             necessarily
             have
             then
             been
             the
             
               fourteenth
               Indiction
            
             :
             in
             regard
             ,
             on
             the
             month
             September
             of
             the
             year
             following
             ,
             the
             
               fifteenth
               Indiction
            
             is
             reckoned
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             Justinus
             had
             begun
             his
             Empire
             on
             the
             
               fifteenth
               Indiction
            
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Victor
               Thunonensis
               ,
               Johannes
               Biclariensis
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
            
             Alexandrian
             Chronicle
             ,
             have
             left
             it
             recorded
             ;
             )
             and
             in
             the
             month
             November
             ;
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             
               first
               Indiction
            
             would
             have
             begun
             in
             the
             month
             September
             of
             the
             year
             following
             .
             Further
             ,
             of
             these
             twelve
             years
             and
             eleven
             months
             ,
             (
             during
             which
             compleat
             space
             of
             time
             we
             affirm
             that
             Justinus
             Reigned
             ,
             )
             he
             Reigned
             alone
             and
             without
             a
             Colleague
             eight
             years
             nine
             months
             and
             an
             half
             :
             with
             Tiberius
             the
             Caesar
             ,
             he
             Reigned
             four
             years
             ,
             and
             almost
             one
             month
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Tiberius
               Constantinus
            
             was
             made
             Caesar
             by
             Justinus
             ,
             in
             the
             
               eighth
               Indiction
            
             ,
             on
             the
             seventh-day
             of
             the
             month
             September
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             .
             But
             he
             began
             his
             Empire
             in
             the
             
               twelfth
               Indiction
            
             ,
             on
             the
             fifth
             day
             of
             the
             month
             October
             .
             Hence
             there
             are
             four
             years
             and
             twenty
             eight
             days
             of
             
               Tiberius's
               Caesarean
               power
            
             .
             But
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             rather
             follow
             Theophylactus
             ,
             who
             writes
             ,
             that
             Tiberius
             was
             made
             Caesar
             by
             Justinus
             on
             the
             seventh
             day
             of
             December
             ,
             on
             the
             
               sixth
               Feria
            
             ;
             there
             will
             be
             three
             years
             and
             almost
             ten
             months
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             574
             ,
             to
             the
             year
             578.
             
             Further
             ,
             't
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             
               Tiberius
               Constantinus
            
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             
               Justinus
               Junior
            
             ,
             reckoned
             the
             years
             of
             his
             own
             Empire
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             
               Caesarean
               power
            
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             by
             the
             Subscription
             of
             the
             same
             
               Tiberius's
               Sacra
               Pragmatica
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Confirmation
               of
               the
               Emperour
            
             Justinus's
             Constitutions
             ;
             which
             runs
             thus
             :
             
               Data
               tertio
               Idûs
               Augusti
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Dated
               on
               the
               third
               of
               the
               Ides
               of
            
             August
             ,
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             
               on
               the
               eighth
               year
               of
               the
               Emperour
               our
               Lord
            
             Tiberius
             Constantinus
             Augustus
             ,
             
               and
               on
               the
               third
               year
               after
               his
               own
               Consulate
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               first
               year
               of
               the
               most
               noble
            
             Flavius
             Tiberius
             Mauricius
             the
             most
             happy
             Caesar.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Preserved
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Doubtless
             it
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               And
               [
               Lastly
               ]
               by
               those
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             For
             't
             is
             referred
             to
             the
             foregoing
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             the
             Translatours
             perceived
             not
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Concerning
             
               Charax
               Pergamenus
            
             a
             Writer
             of
             Greek
             Histories
             ,
             see
             what
             Vossius
             has
             written
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Historicis
               Graecis
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Epirote
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             judiciously
             .
          
           
             c
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             same
             person
             ,
             who
             by
             Vopiscus
             in
             the
             
               Life
               of
               Aurelianus
               ▪
            
             is
             termed
             Nicomachus
             ;
             he
             had
             written
             an
             History
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             as
             Vopiscus
             attests
             there
             .
             This
             Nicostratus
             here
             was
             a
             different
             person
             from
             Nicostratus
             the
             Sophist
             ,
             who
             flourisht
             in
             the
             Empire
             of
             Marcus
             ,
             as
             Suidas
             affirms
             ,
             and
             also
             
               Georgius
               Scyncellus
            
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             
               my
               Annotations
               on
               the
               Excerpta
               Legationum
               out
               of
               Dexippus
               ,
            
             I
             have
             long
             since
             remarked
             ,
             that
             at
             this
             place
             the
             reading
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               from
               the
               Scythick
               Wars
            
             .
             For
             Dexippus
             wrote
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Wars
               which
               the
            
             Romans
             
               waged
               against
               the
            
             Scythians
             ,
             as
             Photius
             attests
             in
             
               his
               Bibliotheca
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Arrianus
             wrote
             
               the
               Parthica
            
             and
             Alanica
             ,
             in
             
               which
               books
            
             he
             related
             the
             Actions
             performed
             by
             the
             Romans
             against
             the
             Parthians
             and
             
               Alans
               .
               Evagrius
            
             therefore
             means
             
               these
               books
            
             here
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             This
             is
             the
             
               Eustathius
               Syrus
            
             ,
             whose
             Testimony
             our
             Evagrius
             has
             made
             frequent
             use
             of
             ,
             in
             the
             foregoing
             books
             .
             Concerning
             this
             Authour
             Suidas
             writes
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Eustathius
               Epiphaniensis
               [
               wrote
               ]
               a
               Chronologicall
               Compendium
               of
               affairs
               from
            
             Aeneas
             
               till
               the
               Emperour
            
             Anastasius
             
               in
               Tomes
            
             .
             At
             my
             perill
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               two
               Volumes
            
             ,
             or
             Tomes
             .
             I
             have
             
             Evagrius's
             authority
             here
             ,
             for
             this
             Emendation
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             think
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               all
               possible
               expedition
            
             ;
             in
             order
             to
             the
             avoiding
             the
             ill
             sounding
             of
             the
             words
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             This
             Johannes
             was
             an
             Epiphaniensian
             .
             For
             ,
             whereas
             Evagrius
             calls
             him
             his
             own
             Fellow-Citizen
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             have
             been
             an
             Epiphaniensian
             ,
             in
             regard
             Epiphania
             a
             City
             of
             Syria
             ,
             was
             
             Evagrius's
             native
             place
             .
             Wherefore
             Vossius
             is
             mistaken
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Histor.
               Graecis
            
             ,
             who
             thought
             that
             this
             Johannes
             was
             by
             birth
             an
             Antiochian
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Benevolence
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e699680
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             pride
             ,
             or
             ,
             voluptuousness
             .
          
           
             †
             Viz.
             Piety
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Shewed
             ,
             or
             ,
             brought
             .
          
           
             *
             Viz.
             
               Imperial
               Dignity
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Nicephorus
             (
             book
             18.
             chap.
             8.
             )
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Crowned
             ;
             which
             I
             don't
             approve
             of
             .
             For
             't
             was
             not
             the
             custom
             amongst
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             at
             least
             so
             far
             as
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             were
             invited
             to
             weddings
             ,
             should
             wear
             Crowns
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             did
             the
             Bridegrooms
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             words
             next
             following
             do
             confute
             this
             reading
             .
             For
             Evagrius
             adds
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             magnificently
             clothed
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             because
             they
             might
             more
             easily
             be
             distinguished
             ,
             or
             known
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             can
             have
             no
             relation
             to
             Crowns
             .
             For
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             known
             or
             distinguished
             by
             the
             Crowns
             which
             they
             wore
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               More
               prosperous
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             fortunate
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Pomp.
             
          
           
             b
             Concerning
             this
             
               Demophilus
               ,
               Suidas
            
             writes
             in
             
               his
               Lexicon
            
             ;
             in
             transcribing
             of
             whom
             Vossius
             (
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Historicis
               Graecis
            
             ,
             )
             was
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             has
             added
             nothing
             further
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             regard
             I
             have
             had
             an
             account
             of
             his
             Country
             ,
             and
             way
             of
             writing
             ;
             in
             favour
             to
             the
             Studious
             ,
             I
             will
             here
             annex
             it
             .
             That
             Damophilus
             therefore
             (
             or
             ,
             Demophilus
             ,
             )
             here
             mentioned
             was
             a
             Native
             of
             Bithynia
             ,
             who
             wrote
             severall
             usefull
             stories
             and
             passages
             out
             of
             the
             books
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             as
             Julian
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               Misopog
            
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
             
               Such
               writings
               were
               composed
               by
            
             Damophilus
             the
             Bithynian
             ,
             
               of
               which
               he
               made
               a
               Collection
               out
               of
               various
               Authours
               ,
               and
               composed
               Relations
               that
               were
               very
               pleasing
               both
               to
               the
               Younger
               and
               the
               Elder
               Student
               .
            
             I
             am
             sure
             Julian
             at
             that
             place
             produces
             a
             certain
             passage
             ,
             which
             that
             Damophilus
             had
             Collected
             out
             of
             
               Plutarchus
               Chaer●nensis
            
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             
               our
               Evagrius
            
             does
             here
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               uttered
               a
               plain
               saying
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               uttered
               a
               wise
               saying
            
             ;
             as
             Christophorson
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             Plutarch
             ,
             which
             Evagrius
             means
             here
             ,
             is
             extant
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Fortu●●
               Romanorum
            
             ,
             not
             far
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Rome
             .
          
           
             †
             Popular
             ,
             or
             ,
             Plebeian
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             the
             originall
             import
             of
             this
             term
             is
             ,
             
               a
               government
               managed
               by
               many
               and
               those
               of
               the
               noblest
               Rank
               :
            
             but
             't
             is
             taken
             metaphorically
             here
             ,
             
               for
               a
               company
               of
               thoughts
               of
               the
               best
               sort
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Mauricius
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Confessedly
             .
          
           
             *
             Book
             5.
             
             Chap.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               A
               free
               Custody
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Alive
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Troop
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Hill.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Antipathy
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Necessary
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             These
             words
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             concerning
             the
             Edicts
             published
             by
             Priscus
             .
             For
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             shows
             that
             ;
             which
             term
             has
             that
             import
             and
             signification
             I
             have
             mentioned
             .
             Theophylactus
             confirms
             our
             Exposition
             ,
             book
             3
             ,
             chap.
             1
             ;
             whom
             by
             all
             means
             consult
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Patient
               sufferance
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Musculus
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               equum
               V●hicularem
               ,
               an
               Horse
               belonging
               to
               the
               Carriages
               .
               Christophorson
            
             translates
             it
             ,
             
               Vectarium
               ,
               a
               Chariot-horse
            
             .
             These
             Horses
             the
             Latines
             termed
             Veredos
             ,
             because
             they
             conveyed
             the
             Redae
             ,
             as
             Festus
             tells
             us
             .
             Evagrius
             uses
             this
             word
             again
             ,
             at
             the
             
               fifteenth
               chapter
               of
               this
               book
            
             .
             Where
             see
             what
             I
             have
             observed
             at
             
               note
               (
               a.
            
             )
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Nicephorus
             (
             chap.
             11.
             book
             18.
             )
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             with
             a
             mistake
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             .
             For
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             w●itten
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             For
             ,
             there
             were
             two
             
             Phoenice's
             that
             were
             Provinces
             ,
             the
             one
             termed
             Libanensis
             ,
             the
             other
             Maritima
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             should
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               quantum
               in
               ipsis
               erat
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               they
               were
               able
               to
               do
               it
               .
               Nicephorus
            
             confirms
             our
             Emendation
             ,
             who
             instead
             of
             the
             foresaid
             words
             of
             Evagrius
             ,
             hath
             substituted
             these
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               as
               much
               as
               in
               them
               lay
               .
            
             In
             the
             Tellerian
             M.
             S
             ,
             I
             ●ound
             it
             plainly
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Pretended
               they
               would
               kill
               him
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Preserve
               a
               fidelity
               to
               them
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Those
               who
               commanded
               an
               hundred
               ,
               or
               ten
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Moderation
             .
          
           
             c
             The
             Translatours
             understood
             not
             this
             place
             .
             For
             Musculus
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Et
               erga
               Municipes
               quidem
               multò
               moderati●●
               quàm
               Barbari
               faci●bant
               ;
               Erga
               socios
               verò
               belli
               ,
               &
               Reipublicae
               Ministros
               ,
               admodùm
               ali●no
               erant
               animo
               ;
               And
               towards
               free-denizons
               [
               or
               ,
               those
               of
               the
               same
               Country
               ,
               ]
               they
               behaved
               themselves
               with
               much
               more
               of
               Moderation
               than
               the
            
             Barbarians
             
               did
               ;
               but
               towards
               their
               Companions
               of
               War
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               they
               were
               of
               a
               mind
               quite
               different
               .
               Christophorson
            
             has
             also
             rendred
             it
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             .
             But
             
               Johannes
               Langus
            
             ,
             who
             turned
             into
             Latine
             
               Nicephorus
               Evagrius's
               Compilator
            
             ,
             has
             expounded
             this
             place
             far
             better
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               Et
               mitiores
               quidem
               illi
               in
               vectigales
               ,
            
             
               and
               they
               were
               indeed
               more
               mild
               towards
               the
               people
               who
               paid
               Taxes
               and
               Tributes
               ,
               than
               the
            
             Barbarians
             
               are
               wont
               to
               be
               .
               But
               they
               were
               very
               far
               from
               being
               Maintainers
               ,
               or
               Defenders
               of
               the
               Republick
               ,
               or
               what
               ever
               else
               I
               may
               stile
               them
               .
               Nicephorus
               ▪
            
             instead
             of
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Fellow-Souldiers
               and
               Servants
               of
               the
               State
               ,
            
             had
             substituted
             these
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               But
               they
               were
               very
               far
               from
               being
               Maintainers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             Nicephorus
             understood
             not
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             of
             
               Evagrius
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Servants
               of
               the
               State.
            
             The
             Militia
             amongst
             the
             Romans
             ,
             from
             the
             times
             of
             Augustus
             ,
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             temporary
             servitude
             .
             Whence
             also
             the
             Souldiers
             were
             marked
             with
             brands
             on
             their
             skin
             ,
             in
             manner
             of
             Servants
             ,
             as
             Vegetius
             informs
             us
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             
               Missio
               Militaris
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               Military
               discharge
            
             ,
             does
             plainly
             answer
             the
             Manumission
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               making
               free
               of
               Servants
               .
               Suidas
            
             (
             or
             rather
             a
             certain
             
               old
               Writer
            
             in
             Suidas
             ,
             )
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             Souldiers
             were
             under
             Servitude
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             were
             in
             Pay.
             So
             also
             
               Petrus
               Chrysologus
            
             in
             
               his
               fifteenth
               Sermon
               de
               Centurione
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             agree
             with
             Musculus
             and
             Christophorson
             ,
             who
             have
             mended
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             Musculus
             renders
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               nec
               deputatis
               Mansionibus
               contenti
               erant
               ,
               nor
               were
               they
               contented
               with
               the
               appointed
               Mansions
               .
            
             As
             often
             as
             the
             Roman
             Army
             was
             about
             making
             a
             long
             march
             ,
             an
             Edict
             was
             published
             long
             before
             ,
             wherein
             all
             the
             Mansions
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Souldiers
             were
             to
             stay
             ,
             were
             set
             forth
             ;
             as
             Lampridius
             informs
             us
             ,
             in
             
               Alexander
               Severus
               :
               Itinerum
               dies
               publicè
               proponebantur
               ,
            
             
               The
               daies
               of
               the
               Marches
               were
               publickly
               set
               forth
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               that
               an
               Edict
               was
               hung
               up
               two
               months
               before
               ,
               wherein
               't
               was
               written
               :
               on
               such
               a
               day
               ,
               at
               such
               an
               hour
               I
               shall
               go
               out
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               ,
               if
               the
               Gods
               please
               ,
               shall
               stay
               in
               the
               first
               Mansion
               .
               Then
               ,
               at
               the
               Mansions
               in
               order
               ,
               then
               at
               the
               Fortified
               or
               standing
               Camps
               ,
               then
               when
               the
               Annona
               is
               to
               be
               received
               ,
               and
               that
               also
               .
               Till
               such
               time
               as
               we
               are
               arrived
               at
               the
               Borders
               of
               the
            
             Barbarians
             .
             The
             Inns
             also
             ,
             or
             Houses
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Souldiers
             ▪
             either
             going
             to
             or
             returning
             from
             an
             Expedition
             ,
             were
             to
             stay
             ,
             were
             set
             out
             by
             the
             Mensores
             ,
             or
             Quarter-masters
             ;
             as
             Vegeti●●
             informs
             us
             in
             book
             2.
             chap.
             7
             ;
             and
             the
             Emperours
             likewise
             in
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Code
               ,
               Tit.
               de
               Metatis
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               any
               one
               to
               be
               a
               friend
               to
               him
               .
            
             The
             same
             likewise
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             
               Nicephorus
               ▪
            
             save
             that
             he
             ,
             for
             perspecuitie's
             sake
             ,
             hath
             added
             these
             words
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               either
               by
               descent
               ,
               or
               affection
               .
            
             Yet
             Musculus
             and
             Christophorson
             have
             rendred
             it
             ,
             
               favere
               ▪
               to
               favour
               him
            
             ;
             though
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             has
             not
             that
             signification
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               have
               an
               inclination
               towards
               him
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Theopolis
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               That
               City
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Part.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Christophorson
             has
             explained
             this
             place
             thus
             ;
             
               Ambo
               igitur
               ;
               &
               Optimates
               &
               Populares
               ,
            
             
               Both
               parties
               therefore
               ,
               as
               well
               the
               Eminenter
               Citizens
               as
               the
               Ordinary
               sort
               ,
               agreed
               in
               the
               same
               Opinion
               with
               the
               Commonalty
               .
            
             But
             Musculus
             expunged
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             appears
             from
             his
             Version
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               Utrique
               igitur
               in
               eandem
               sententiam
               conspirarunt
               ,
               Both
               parties
               therefore
               agreed
               in
               the
               same
               Opinion
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               as
               well
               the
               eminenter
               Citizens
               as
               the
               Pleb●ians
            
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             
               as
               well
               the
               Citizens
               as
               the
               Artificers
               .
            
             For
             so
             Evagrius
             has
             distinguished
             both
             Parties
             a
             little
             before
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Musculus
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               the
               abundance
               and
               plenty
               of
               the
               Annona
               .
               Langus
            
             and
             Christophorson
             translate
             it
             ,
             
               the
               peace
               and
               felicity
            
             .
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             both
             ,
             as
             Suidas
             attests
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             What
             is
             now
             a
             days
             usually
             done
             amongst
             us
             in
             Criminal
             Suits
             and
             Prosecutions
             ,
             that
             Councill
             should
             by
             the
             Judges
             be
             assigned
             to
             the
             Party
             accused
             ;
             the
             same
             was
             heretofore
             in
             use
             in
             Ecclesiastick
             Courts
             of
             Judicature
             also
             ,
             as
             this
             place
             of
             Evagrius
             informs
             us
             .
             For
             Gregorius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             to
             the
             Imperial
             City
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             defence
             concerning
             his
             Accusation
             of
             Incest
             before
             a
             Synod
             of
             Bishops
             and
             before
             the
             Senatours
             ,
             carried
             
               Evagrius
               Scholasticus
            
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             might
             be
             his
             Councellour
             and
             Assessour
             ,
             and
             might
             give
             him
             advice
             where
             there
             was
             need
             .
             For
             that
             is
             the
             import
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             at
             this
             place
             .
             Further
             ,
             in
             this
             Relation
             of
             
             Evagrius's
             ,
             many
             things
             are
             observable
             .
             First
             ,
             his
             saying
             that
             Gregorius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             when
             accused
             of
             Incest
             by
             a
             Laick
             before
             a
             Secular
             Judge
             ,
             appealed
             to
             the
             Emperour
             and
             a
             Synod
             .
             (
             Concerning
             an
             appeal
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Councill
               to
               Gratianus
               Augustus
            
             is
             to
             be
             consulted
             ,
             which
             was
             first
             published
             by
             
               Jacobus
               Syrmondus
            
             .
             )
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             that
             Evagrius
             says
             ,
             that
             
             Gregorius's
             Cause
             was
             tried
             before
             the
             Patriarchs
             and
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Senatours
             .
             So
             in
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               Synod
            
             ,
             after
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Secular
             Judges
             were
             met
             together
             ,
             the
             Cause
             of
             Dioscorus
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             was
             discussed
             and
             determined
             .
             In
             which
             Synod
             the
             most
             glorious
             Judges
             and
             Senatours
             are
             always
             named
             before
             the
             Bishops
             who
             were
             present
             at
             that
             Synod
             :
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             in
             this
             place
             of
             Evagrius
             ,
             the
             Senatours
             are
             named
             before
             the
             Metropolitanes
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             mentioned
             after
             the
             Patriarchs
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Conflicts
             .
          
           
             *
             
             Gregorius's
             .
          
           
             a
             This
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             589.
             
             For
             the
             years
             of
             the
             Antiochians
             precede
             the
             Nativity
             of
             Christ
             eight
             and
             fourty
             years
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             above
             .
             Now
             ,
             that
             which
             Evagrius
             adds
             ,
             (
             viz.
             that
             this
             Earthquake
             hapned
             at
             Antioch
             Sixty
             one
             years
             after
             the
             former
             Earthquakes
             which
             had
             afflicted
             Antioch
             ,
             )
             agrees
             exactly
             with
             our
             accounts
             .
             For
             ,
             that
             former
             Earthquake
             ,
             in
             
             Justinus's
             Reign
             ,
             had
             hapned
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             528
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             remarked
             at
             the
             
               Fourth
               Book
               of
               Evagrius
               ,
               Chap.
            
             6
             ,
             
               note
               (
               b.
            
             )
             Further
             ,
             from
             hence
             may
             be
             gathered
             the
             year
             of
             the
             
               Constantinopolitane
               Synod
            
             ,
             which
             was
             convened
             in
             the
             Cause
             of
             Gregorius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             This
             Synod
             Baronius
             places
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             587.
             
             But
             ,
             from
             
             Evagrius's
             authority
             ;
             I
             doubt
             not
             of
             its
             having
             been
             assembled
             two
             years
             after
             .
             For
             ,
             whereas
             
               this
               Synod
            
             was
             celebrated
             four
             months
             after
             that
             Earthquake
             whereby
             Antioch
             was
             shaken
             ,
             and
             whereas
             that
             Earthquake
             hapned
             on
             the
             Sixth
             hundredth
             thirty
             seventh
             year
             of
             the
             Antiochians
             ,
             as
             Evagrius
             attests
             ;
             what
             I
             have
             affirmed
             is
             necessarily
             made
             out
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             
               Constantinopolitane
               Synod
            
             was
             convened
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             589.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Made
               their
               very
               foundations
               boyl
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             think
             it
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             received
             ,
             or
             ,
             had
             .
             Our
             Emendation
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             and
             by
             Nicephorus
             ,
             who
             has
             worded
             this
             place
             of
             Evagrius
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             Langus
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               eâque
               de
               caus●
               ,
               tigna
               quae
               id
               sustinebant
               ,
               habuerat
               ,
               and
               on
               that
               account
               it
               had
               Props
               which
               bore
               it
               up
               .
            
             The
             Greeks
             call
             these
             Props
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             as
             Hesychius
             attests
             .
             Which
             term
             I
             lately
             found
             
               Philo
               Mechanicus
            
             to
             have
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             
               when
               I
               turned
               his
               books
               de
               Machinis
               into
               Latine
               .
            
             In
             French
             we
             call
             them
             ,
             
               Des
               étais
            
             .
             In
             Latine
             they
             are
             termed
             
               Fulturas
               ,
               Props
            
             ,
             or
             Shoars
             .
             Which
             term
             Fultura
             is
             made
             use
             of
             by
             Livy
             ,
             in
             
               his
               description
               of
               the
               Siege
               of
               Ambracia
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Book
             1.
             
             Chap.
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Tellerian
               manuscript
            
             ,
             and
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Brysia
             ,
             which
             I
             rather
             approve
             of
             .
             Certain
             pleasant
             and
             flourishing
             places
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             so
             termed
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             ,
             
               storere
               ,
               to
               flourish
            
             ;
             as
             Suidas
             attests
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Etymologicon
            
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             The
             Translatours
             ,
             
               Langus
               ,
               Musculus
            
             ,
             and
             Christophorson
             ,
             understood
             not
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             their
             Versions
             .
             For
             they
             have
             rendred
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Omnes
               quoque
               turres
               in
               plano
               Constitutae
               ,
               disjectae
               sunt
               ;
               Also
               all
               the
               Towers
               ,
               placed
               in
               the
               Plain
               ,
               were
               thrown
               down
               .
            
             I
             think
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             be
             
               the
               Campus
            
             ,
             which
             was
             without
             the
             Gates
             of
             the
             City
             Antioch
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Souldiers
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             exercised
             .
             Athanasius
             makes
             mention
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             in
             a
             
               Supplicatory
               address
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Arians
             had
             presented
             against
             him
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Jovian
             then
             residing
             at
             Antioch
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               first
               Congress
               they
               had
               with
               the
               Emperour
               [
               was
               ]
               in
               the
               Gate
               Romanensis
               ,
               when
               the
               Emperour
               went
               forth
               into
               the
               Campus
               .
            
             Vales.
             See
             
               Athanas.
               Works
               ,
               Tom.
            
             2.
             pag.
             27.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             .
             1627.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Turned
               to
               the
               contrary
               side
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Nicephorus
             adds
             some
             few
             words
             here
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             whole
             place
             is
             thus
             rendred
             by
             
               Langus
               :
               Et
               utrumque
               publicum
               Lavacrum
               ,
               ex
               pulcherrimo
               statu
               ad
               eam
               quae
               ex
               diametro
               est
               deformitatem
               ,
               collapsum
               ;
               And
               each
               publick
               Bath
               ,
               fàln
               from
               a
               most
               beautifull
               condition
               to
               that
               deformity
               which
               is
               Diametrically
               opposite
               .
            
             Which
             rendition
             is
             by
             no
             means
             to
             be
             born
             with
             .
             Nor
             is
             
             Musculus's
             translation
             much
             better
             ,
             who
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Et
               ex
               publick
               Balneis
               alterum
               iisdem
               boris
               dirutum
               est
               ,
               And
               the
               one
               of
               the
               publick
               Baths
               is
               ruined
               in
               the
               very
               same
               hours
               .
               Christophorson
            
             has
             expounded
             this
             place
             thus
             :
             
               Et
               utrumque
               publicum
               Balneum
               ,
               quod
               duobus
               distinctis
               temporibus
               inservit
               ,
               eadem
               oppressit
               Calamitas
               ;
               And
               the
               same
               Calamity
               ruined
               each
               of
               the
               publick
               Baths
               ,
               which
               served
               for
               two
               distinct
               times
               .
            
             But
             my
             Sentiment
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             is
             this
             .
             There
             were
             at
             Antioch
             two
             publick
             Baths
             ,
             divided
             according
             to
             the
             Seasons
             of
             the
             year
             .
             The
             one
             a
             Summer-Bath
             ,
             the
             other
             a
             Winter-one
             .
             Of
             these
             Baths
             ,
             says
             Evagrius
             ,
             the
             one
             was
             ruined
             by
             that
             Earthquake
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             has
             explained
             this
             place
             thus
             :
             
               Et
               ut
               quidam
               conjecturam
               ex
               pane
               ,
               qui
               in
               totâ
               civitate
               consumi
               solet
               ,
               faciunt
               ,
               haec
               lues
               Sexaginta
               hominum
               millia
               extinxit
               ;
               And
               as
               some
               make
               a
               conjecture
               from
               the
               bread
               ,
               which
               is
               w●nt
               to
               be
               spent
               in
               the
               whole
               City
               ,
               this
               common
               destruction
               destroyed
               Sixty
               thousand
               persons
               .
            
             But
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             pleased
             with
             this
             Rendition
             .
             For
             't
             is
             my
             Sentiment
             ,
             that
             the
             number
             of
             the
             dead
             could
             not
             be
             made
             out
             that
             way
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             explain
             this
             place
             thus
             .
             As
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               Constantinople
            
             ,
             and
             Alexandria
             ,
             the
             Annona
             was
             distributed
             to
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             publick
             stock
             ;
             so
             in
             my
             opinion
             ,
             the
             practise
             was
             at
             Antioch
             .
             For
             Antioch
             was
             one
             of
             the
             four
             greatest
             Cities
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             .
             From
             this
             bread
             therefore
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             distribute
             daily
             ,
             't
             was
             easie
             to
             collect
             the
             number
             of
             the
             dead
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             had
             rather
             follow
             
             Christophorson's
             Exposition
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             much
             resist
             him
             .
             Especially
             ,
             in
             regard
             there
             is
             extant
             no
             evidence
             of
             any
             Ancient
             Writer
             ,
             concerning
             the
             publick
             Annona
             of
             the
             City
             Antioch
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nicephorus
             has
             added
             some
             few
             words
             here
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               took
               up
               [
               the
               Bishop
               ]
               together
               with
               his
               Bed
               ,
               or
               ,
               Couch
               ,
               on
               their
               Shoulders
               .
            
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             he
             added
             this
             by
             conjecture
             ,
             or
             found
             it
             so
             written
             in
             his
             own
             Copy
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Continued
               in
               the
               same
               posture
               they
               were
               in
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Concerning
             this
             Victory
             of
             
               Germanus's
               ,
               Theophylactus
            
             speaks
             briefly
             ,
             as
             his
             usage
             is
             ,
             in
             book
             3
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Theophylactus
             seems
             to
             call
             this
             person
             Aristobulus
             ,
             in
             
               his
               third
               book
            
             and
             
               third
               Chapter
            
             .
             He
             says
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               Curator
               of
               the
               House
               Antiochus
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Guards
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Theopolis
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Cast
               upon
            
             .
          
           
             a
             This
             place
             is
             not
             a
             little
             difficult
             and
             obscure
             .
             Musculus
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Quando
               ad
               Militiam
               conscripti
               ex
               Catalogo
               ,
               per
               ipsum
               sunt
               admissi
               ,
               when
               having
               been
               enrolled
               to
               the
               Militia
               by
               Catalogue
               ,
               they
               were
               admitted
               by
               him
               .
               Christophorson
            
             translates
             it
             almost
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ;
             thus
             :
             
               Alii
               vestitu
               ,
               cibo
               ,
               &
               aliis
               rebus
               adjuti
               tum
               cùm
               in
               album
               militum
               adscripti
               &
               per
               eum
               admissi
               fuerant
               ;
               Others
               were
               assisted
               with
               Clothes
               ,
               Provision
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               ,
               then
               when
               they
               were
               registred
               in
               the
               Muster-Roll
               ,
               and
               had
               been
               admitted
               by
               him
               .
               Nicephorus
            
             also
             seems
             to
             have
             followed
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             who
             has
             expressed
             this
             place
             of
             Evagrius
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             words
             Langus
             renders
             thus
             :
             
               tum
               autem
               quicunque
               delectu
               habito
               per
               sacramentum
               Militare
               in
               Catalogum
               adscripti
               erant
               ,
               per
               ipsum
               id
               consecuti
               fuerant
               ;
               then
               also
               whoever
               ,
               when
               an
               Election
               was
               made
               ,
               by
               the
               Military
               Oath
               had
               been
               registred
               in
               the
               Muster-Roll
               ,
               had
               obtained
               that
               by
               his
               means
               .
            
             But
             this
             rendition
             does
             not
             please
             me
             .
             For
             the
             
               Roman
               Militia
            
             was
             not
             at
             that
             time
             so
             desirable
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             need
             of
             any
             persons
             favour
             and
             assistance
             for
             this
             matter
             to
             procure
             any
             one
             to
             be
             enrolled
             amongst
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             expounded
             thus
             ,
             
               Tunc
               cum
               Militaribus
               numeris
               adscripti
               ,
               per
               ipsius
               agros
               transirent
               ,
               at
               such
               time
               as
               ,
               when
               registred
               amongst
               the
               Military
               Companies
               ,
               they
               had
               passed
               ,
               or
               ,
               marched
               through
               his
               Grounds
               .
               Evagrius
            
             at
             this
             place
             sets
             forth
             the
             Munificence
             of
             Gregorius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             only
             given
             entertainment
             to
             the
             Souldiers
             passing
             thorow
             his
             grounds
             ,
             but
             had
             also
             bestowed
             on
             them
             Clothes
             ,
             Provisions
             for
             eating
             ,
             and
             money
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             Justinian
             uses
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             in
             his
             130
             th
             Novell
             ,
             concerning
             the
             passage
             of
             Souldiers
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               so
               much
               that
               without
               making
               complaint
            
             [
             or
             ,
             
               without
               fault
            
             ]
             
               he
               nourished
               those
               of
               our
               Army
               in
               their
               passage
               in
               every
               Province
               .
            
             In
             the
             
               Telleriam
               Manuscript
            
             I
             found
             this
             place
             thus
             written
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             'T
             is
             a
             Village
             in
             the
             Ter●itory
             of
             Chalcis
             a
             City
             of
             Syria
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Emperour
             Julian
             makes
             mention
             in
             his
             27
             th
             Epistle
             .
             Near
             this
             Village
             were
             the
             Winter-Quarters
             of
             King
             Antiochus
             ,
             the
             remains
             whereof
             were
             visible
             in
             his
             age
             ,
             as
             Julian
             does
             there
             attest
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             place
             Martinius
             renders
             thus
             ;
             
               Ad
               Litarbos
               veni
               ,
               quod
               oppidum
               est
               in
               Chalcide
               :
               &
               casu
               incidi
               in
               viam
               quandam
               quae
               reliquias
               adhuc
               Antiochensium
               Hibernorum
               habebat
               ,
               I
               came
               to
            
             Litarbi
             ,
             
               which
               is
               a
               Town
               in
            
             Chalcis
             :
             
               and
               by
               chance
               I
               light
               upon
               a
               certain
               way
               which
               as
               yet
               bad
               the
               remains
               of
               the
            
             Antiochian
             Winter-Quarters
             .
             But
             I
             translate
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               Litarba
               adveni
               ,
               qui
               vicus
               est
               in
               agro
               Chalcidico
               .
               Et
               viam
               offendi
               quae
               reliquias
               habebat
               ,
               Hibernorum
               Regis
               Antiochi
               ;
               I
               came
               to
            
             Litarba
             ,
             
               which
               is
               a
               Village
               in
               the
               Territory
               of
               Chalcis
               .
               And
               I
               found
               a
               way
               which
               had
               the
               Remains
               of
               the
               Winter-Quarters
               of
               King
            
             Antiochus
             .
             Theophanes
             mentions
             the
             same
             Village
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             pag.
             151
             ;
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             Alamundarus
             depopulated
             
               Syria
               prima
            
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Borders
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             unto
             Litarga
             ,
             and
             Scaphata
             .
             But
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             written
             thus
             in
             Thcophanes
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               those
               possessions
               termed
            
             Litarba
             and
             Scaphata
             .
             Which
             emendation
             is
             confirmed
             by
             his
             following
             words
             .
             For
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               he
               burnt
               the
               places
               without
            
             Chalcis
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Communicate
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             dream't
             I
             know
             not
             what
             here
             ,
             concerning
             a
             
               Navall
               Fight
            
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
             A
             
               Navall
               Fight
            
             had
             not
             been
             begun
             at
             that
             time
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             but
             they
             had
             engaged
             with
             the
             Persians
             in
             a
             Land-Fight
             .
             Our
             Evagrius
             therefore
             has
             made
             use
             of
             a
             Metaphor
             at
             this
             place
             ;
             and
             compares
             the
             Roman
             Camp
             to
             a
             Ship
             :
             and
             the
             Mutiny
             they
             had
             raised
             ,
             he
             compares
             to
             a
             Tempest
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Oblivion
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Instead
               of
               a
               Supplication
               and
               Olive-Branches
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             preference
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               the
               Better
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             At
             this
             place
             ,
             there
             was
             this
             whole
             line
             wanting
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               judgment
               ?
               The
               heart
               of
               a
               King
               is
               in
               the
               Hand
               of
               God
               ,
            
             which
             I
             have
             supplied
             from
             the
             Incomparable
             
               Florentine
               Manuscript
            
             .
             There
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             the
             same
             imperfection
             also
             in
             that
             Copy
             which
             Nicephorus
             made
             use
             of
             .
             For
             he
             would
             never
             have
             omitted
             that
             brave
             Sentence
             which
             Mauricius
             had
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             
               The
               heart
               of
               a
               King
               is
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               God
            
             ;
             had
             he
             found
             it
             in
             his
             own
             Copy
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Betray
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             excellent
             
               Florentine
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             this
             whole
             place
             is
             read
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Incomparably
             well
             ,
             provided
             we
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             two
             words
             ,
             as
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             book
             18
             ,
             chap.
             15.
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Away
             therefore
             with
             Christophorson's
             and
             S
             r
             Henry
             Savil's
             conjecture
             ;
             who
             at
             this
             place
             have
             made
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               easily
               taken
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             see
             the
             story
             at
             large
             in
             Livy
             ,
             Book
             8.
             pag.
             377
             ,
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Goods
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Bereaved
               of
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Obey
               me
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Tyranny
             .
          
           
             *
             Expi●ted
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               made
               satisfaction
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Ends
             ,
             or
             conclusions
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Land.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Assembly
             .
          
           
             †
             See
             Matt.
             16.
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             These
             Prayers
             and
             Supplications
             may
             be
             referred
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             reconciliation
             of
             the
             penitents
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             absolution
             from
             that
             Oath
             wherein
             the
             Souldiers
             had
             bound
             themselves
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             the
             solemn
             Prayers
             ,
             which
             Gregorius
             then
             celebrated
             before
             the
             Tribunes
             and
             Centurions
             of
             the
             Roman
             Army
             ,
             to
             whom
             also
             he
             distributed
             the
             sacred
             Communion
             ,
             as
             Evavagrius
             attests
             .
             So
             indeed
             Nicephorus
             expounds
             this
             place
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             says
             he
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               He
               appeased
               the
               Deity
               with
               Supplications
               .
               And
               having
               performed
               the
               divine
               Prayers
               ,
               He
               imparted
               the
               immaculate
               Body
               to
               them
               all
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             excellent
             Florentine
             and
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscripts
            
             ,
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             added
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Second
               Feria
            
             [
             or
             ,
             Monday
             ]
             of
             the
             
               Great
               Week
            
             ,
             or
             
               Passion
               Week
            
             .
             I
             found
             the
             same
             Emendation
             also
             written
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             
               The
               Vulcobian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             assent
             to
             Christophorson
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savill
            
             ,
             who
             have
             put
             a
             point
             after
             these
             words
             .
             For
             't
             is
             wholly
             necessary
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             before
             them
             ,
             Nicephorus
             had
             distinguished
             this
             place
             thus
             .
             But
             the
             reading
             in
             Nicephorus
             is
             better
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               the
               Emperour's
               City
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             Constantinople
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Oblivion
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Expeditions
               with
               him
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             Florentine
             and
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscripts
            
             't
             is
             truer
             written
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             as
             also
             Vulcobius
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             had
             mended
             it
             in
             their
             Copies
             .
             Nicephorus
             (
             book
             18.
             chap.
             17.
             )
             has
             expounded
             this
             place
             of
             Evagrius
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               having
               been
               made
               Commander
               of
               Ten
               Souldiers
               amongst
               the
               Military
               Forces
               .
            
             These
             Officers
             were
             by
             the
             Latines
             termed
             Decani
             ,
             not
             Decuriones
             ,
             as
             Musculus
             and
             Christophorson
             do
             render
             it
             .
             Vegetius
             attests
             this
             book
             2.
             chap.
             8.
             speaking
             concerning
             the
             Centuriones
             or
             
               Ordinarii
               ;
               Erant
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               Decani
               denis
               militibus
               praepositi
               qui
               nunc
               Caput
               Contubern●i
               vocantur
               ,
               The
            
             Decani
             
               were
               Commanders
               of
               ten
               Souldiers
               ,
               which
               Officers
               are
               now
               called
               the
               head
               of
               a
               File
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Without
             doubt
             it
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               that
               City
            
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Rule
             of
             Grammar
             requires
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Four
               hundred
               armed
               men
            
             ,
             as
             Theophylactus
             relates
             ,
             book
             3.
             chap.
             5.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Most
               commodious
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Fortified
             ,
             or
             ,
             secured
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Added
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Vanquished
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Hero.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Better
               fortified
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Contrary
               Attacks
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Evagrius
             has
             made
             use
             of
             this
             word
             above
             ,
             at
             chap.
             4.
             
               of
               this
               book
            
             ;
             where
             ,
             as
             also
             here
             ,
             the
             Translatours
             render
             it
             Vchicularem
             and
             
               Vectarium
               equum
            
             .
             But
             Nicephorus
             (
             book
             18
             ,
             chap.
             18
             ,
             )
             writing
             out
             this
             place
             of
             Evagrius
             ,
             explains
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               having
               mounted
               him
               on
               one
               of
               the
               Horses
               lead
               after
               him
               ,
               carried
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Fight
               .
            
             For
             Generalls
             when
             they
             went
             to
             an
             Engagement
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             lead
             with
             them
             severall
             horses
             ,
             that
             if
             that
             whereon
             they
             rode
             were
             by
             chance
             killed
             ,
             they
             might
             mount
             another
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             my
             judgment
             ,
             I
             have
             restored
             this
             place
             very
             happily
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             the
             Persians
             
               were
               vanquished
               and
               fled
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               being
               preserved
            
             ,
             is
             in
             no
             wise
             agreeable
             here
             .
             For
             ,
             they
             that
             are
             preserved
             or
             saved
             ,
             flie
             no
             more
             .
             Nor
             could
             the
             Persians
             be
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             preserved
             ,
             or
             ,
             saved
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             come
             to
             Nisibis
             .
             Therefore
             Evagrius
             adds
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               made
               their
               escape
               to
               Nisibis
            
             .
             Instead
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Nicephorus
             has
             put
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             more
             common
             word
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Hormisdes
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             same
             which
             by
             Theophylactus
             is
             termed
             Acbas
             ,
             a
             Castle
             very
             strongly
             fortified
             .
             Theophylactus
             describes
             the
             site
             hereof
             ,
             book
             1.
             chap.
             12
             ,
             altogether
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             wherein
             Evagrius
             describes
             the
             site
             of
             the
             Castle
             Ocbas
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             as
             well
             from
             the
             likeness
             of
             the
             name
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             site
             ,
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             Ocbas
             and
             Acbas
             were
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Castle
             ;
             scituate
             near
             the
             River
             Nymphius
             and
             the
             City
             Martyropolis
             .
             Our
             conjecture
             is
             fully
             confirmed
             by
             Theophylactus
             ,
             in
             book
             4.
             chap.
             2
             ;
             where
             that
             Castle
             Ocbas
             ,
             which
             our
             Evagrius
             says
             was
             taken
             by
             Comentiolus
             ,
             is
             by
             Theophylactus
             himself
             termed
             Acbas
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Engins
             for
             Battery
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Romans
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             From
             the
             Florentine
             and
             Tellerian
             M.
             SS
             .
             we
             have
             made
             good
             this
             place
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Then
               ,
               in
               his
               room
               they
               Constitute
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Further
             ,
             Chosroes
             was
             made
             King
             of
             the
             Persians
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             592
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             writes
             in
             
               his
               Annals
            
             .
             Which
             was
             the
             tenth
             year
             of
             Mauricius's
             Empire
             ,
             not
             the
             seventh
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             relates
             .
             For
             the
             years
             of
             Mauricius's
             Empire
             proceed
             almost
             in
             an
             equall
             pace
             with
             the
             years
             of
             the
             Indiction
             ,
             as
             do
             likewise
             the
             years
             of
             
               Justinus
               Junior's
            
             Empire
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             whereas
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             592
             it
             was
             the
             
               tenth
               Indiction
            
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             himself
             attests
             ,
             it
             must
             then
             also
             necessarily
             have
             been
             the
             tenth
             year
             of
             the
             same
             
             Mauricius's
             Empire
             .
             Yet
             ,
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             places
             the
             Inauguration
             of
             Chosroes
             ,
             and
             his
             flight
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             one
             year
             before
             this
             account
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             writes
             ;
             
               In
               the
               ninth
               Indiction
               ,
               on
               the
               ninth
               year
               of
            
             Mauricius's
             
               Empire
               ,
               on
               the
               seventh
               year
               after
               the
               Consulate
               of
               the
               same
            
             Mauricius
             Tiberius
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               On
               this
               year
            
             Chosroes
             
               Emperour
               of
               the
            
             Persians
             
               came
               to
               the
            
             Romans
             ,
             
               having
               had
               a
               Rebellion
               raised
               against
               him
               by
            
             Baram
             [
             or
             ,
             Varamus
             ]
             
               his
               kinsman
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
            
             Romans
             
               he
               was
               restored
               to
               his
               own
               Kingdome
               .
            
             But
             
               Johannes
               Biclariensis
            
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             relates
             this
             to
             have
             been
             done
             a
             year
             sooner
             .
             For
             these
             are
             his
             words
             at
             the
             
               Eighth
               year
               of
               the
               Emperour
            
             Mauricius
             ,
             
               wherewith
               he
               closed
               his
               Chronicle
               .
               A
               vigesimo
               ergo
               Constantini
               Imperatoris
               anno
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               From
               the
               twentieth
               year
               therefore
               of
               the
               Emperour
            
             Constantine
             ,
             
               at
               which
               time
               the
            
             Arian
             
               Heresie
               took
               its
               beginning
               ,
               untill
               the
               eighth
               year
               of
            
             Mauricius
             
               Emperour
               of
               the
            
             Romans
             ,
             
               there
               are
               two
               hundred
               sixty
               six
               years
               .
               In
               these
               times
               therefore
               ,
               wherein
               the
               omnipotent
               God
               (
               the
               venome
               of
               poysonous
               Heresie
               being
               destroyed
               ,
               )
               has
               restored
               Peace
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               of
               the
            
             Persians
             
               embraced
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               made
            
             [
             
               or
               ,
               confirmed
            
             ]
             
               a
               Peace
               with
               the
               Emperour
            
             Mauricius
             .
             Where
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             which
             Biclariensis
             says
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Persia
             ,
             having
             thrown
             off
             the
             worship
             of
             Idolls
             ,
             came
             over
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ.
             Indeed
             ,
             Theophylactus
             attests
             the
             same
             ,
             book
             4.
             chap.
             10
             ,
             and
             book
             5
             ,
             chap.
             2.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             God.
             
          
           
             †
             To
             Circesium
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Of
               the
               life
               of
               men
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Theophylactus
             (
             book
             5.
             chap.
             3.
             )
             says
             Chosdroes
             was
             only
             termed
             Son
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Mauricius
             .
             But
             Theophanes
             in
             
               h●●
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             pag.
             224
             ,
             affirms
             in
             express
             words
             ,
             that
             Chosdroes
             was
             a
             Son
             adopted
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Mauricius
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               On
               this
               year
               the
               Emperour
            
             Mauricius
             
               having
               adopted
            
             Chosroes
             
               the
               Emperour
               of
               the
            
             Persians
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             To
             Mauricius
             .
          
           
             a
             Theophylactus
             ,
             book
             4.
             chap.
             15
             ,
             says
             ,
             that
             Sittas
             was
             burnt
             to
             death
             by
             the
             Command
             of
             Comentiolus
             the
             
               Magister
               Militiae
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Was.
             
          
           
             *
             
               He
               was
               Grandfather
               to
               this
            
             Chosroes
             .
          
           
             †
             Book
             4.
             chap.
             28
             ,
             
               where
               see
            
             note
             (
             a.
             )
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             
               Theophylactus
               Simocatta
            
             ,
             book
             5
             ,
             chap.
             13
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               in
               regard
               the
               Wretched
            
             Zadesprates
             
               came
               out
               of
               the
               Army
            
             ,
             which
             reading
             I
             like
             best
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Theophylactus
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               disturb
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             House
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Grandfather
             .
             See
             book
             4.
             chap.
             28.
             
               note
               (
               a.
            
             )
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Pagan
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             There
             were
             three
             sorts
             of
             Stater's
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             
               Stater
               Atticus
            
             ;
             its
             value
             in
             our
             Coyn
             was
             Fifteen
             Shillings
             ,
             (
             2
             )
             
               Stater
               Aureus
               Mac●donicus
            
             ;
             its
             value
             in
             our
             money
             is
             Eighteen
             Shillings
             four
             pence
             ,
             (
             3
             )
             
               Stater
               Daricus
            
             ,
             which
             't
             is
             probable
             is
             the
             money
             here
             meant
             ,
             it
             was
             valued
             at
             Fifteen
             Shillings
             ,
             our
             money
             .
             See
             more
             in
             M
             r
             
               Brerewood
               de
               Ponderibus
               &
               Pretiis
               veterum
               Nummorum
               ,
            
             chap.
             8.
             pag.
             22.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Nicephorus
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             but
             in
             Theophylactus
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               within
               my self
            
             ;
             which
             reading
             I
             do
             rather
             approve
             of
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Theophylactus
             and
             Nicephorus
             ,
             't
             is
             read
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             So
             also
             I
             found
             it
             written
             in
             the
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscript
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Power
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Pretious
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Translatours
             understood
             not
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             their
             Version
             .
             For
             they
             both
             render
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               Et
               unicum
               utrinque
               apertum
            
             .
             So
             also
             Rad●rus
             translated
             it
             ,
             who
             rendied
             Theophylactus
             into
             Latine
             ,
             save
             only
             that
             he
             has
             made
             it
             Hunnicum
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Greek
               Text
            
             of
             Theophylactus
             .
             But
             
               Langus
               ,
               Nicephorus's
               Translatour
            
             ,
             has
             retained
             the
             Greek
             word
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               &
               Amphithyrum
               Hunnicum
            
             .
             And
             ,
             by
             adding
             a
             Scholion
             ,
             has
             explained
             this
             term
             thus
             :
             
               Judicio
               meo
               carceres
               ,
               sive
               canc●lli
               sunt
               ,
            
             
               In
               my
               judgement
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               Bars
               or
               Rails
               ,
               either
               surrounding
               the
               more
               Sacred
               Table
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               or
               keeping
               the
               people
               from
               it
               ;
               in
               each
               part
               whereof
               there
               is
               a
               door
               ,
               and
               a
               passage
               leading
               to
               it
               ,
               of
               Hunnick
               Work.
            
             But
             ,
             by
             the
             favour
             of
             that
             Learned
             man
             ,
             he
             has
             not
             hit
             the
             signification
             of
             this
             word
             .
             The
             Greeks
             termed
             Veyles
             or
             
               Curtains
               which
               hung
               before
               doors
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             Chrysostome
             in
             his
             84
             th
             
               Homily
               on
               St
            
             Matthew
             ,
             speaking
             concerning
             Za●h●us
             ,
             who
             entertained
             our
             Lord
             at
             a
             Banquet
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             [
             Consider
             ,
             ]
             
               when
               Christ
               was
               about
               to
               enter
               into
               his
               house
               ,
               how
               he
               adorned
               it
               :
               for
               he
               ran
               not
               to
               his
               neighbours
               ,
            
             [
             
               to
               borrow
            
             ]
             
               their
               Curtains
               and
               Chairs
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             ,
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             there
             were
             Curtains
             before
             the
             doors
             ,
             as
             Epiphanius
             attests
             in
             
               an
               Epistle
               which
            
             Saint
             Jerome
             
               has
               done
               into
               Latine
            
             .
             And
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             come
             nearer
             to
             the
             business
             ,
             at
             the
             very
             Altar
             there
             were
             Curtains
             ,
             where
             with
             the
             doors
             of
             the
             Altar
             or
             Choire
             were
             covered
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Priest
             was
             about
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             those
             Curtains
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             drawn
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             might
             behold
             the
             Mysteries
             a
             far
             off
             .
             This
             is
             atrested
             by
             S
             t
             Chrysostome
             ,
             in
             
               his
               third
               Homily
               on
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
            
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               so
               also
               here
               ,
               when
               the
               sacrifice
               is
               offered
               ,
               and
               Christ
               is
               sacrificed
               ,
               when
               you
               shall
               hear
            
             [
             these
             words
             ]
             
               Let
               us
               all
               pray
               together
               ,
               when
               you
               see
               the
               Curtains
               drawn
               ,
               then
               think
               that
               heaven
               is
               opened
               from
               above
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Where
             you
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             Curtains
             which
             were
             placed
             at
             the
             doors
             of
             the
             Altar
             .
             There
             is
             also
             mention
             of
             these
             Veyles
             or
             Curtaines
             ,
             in
             an
             
               old
               paper
               of
               the
               Donation
            
             of
             the
             
               Cornutianensian
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             was
             first
             published
             by
             
               Johannes
               Suarefius
               .
               Et
               pro
               arae
               or
               a
               vela
               Tramoscrica
               Alba
               auroclava
            
             2
             ,
             
               vela
               blattea
               auroclava
               paragaudata
            
             2
             ,
             &c
             :
             and
             afterwards
             ,
             
               vela
               linea
               paragaudata
               perficâ
               clavaturâ
               collomelina
               prasina
            
             2
             ,
             
               vela
               Linea
               paragaudata
               perficâ
               clavaturâ
               leucorhodina
               duo
               .
            
             And
             again
             afterwards
             .
             
               Item
               ante
               Regias
               Basilicae
               vela
               linea
               plumata
               majora
               fissa
               numero
               tria
               .
               Item
               vela
               linea
               pura
               tria
               ,
               ante
               consistorium
               velum
               lineum
               purum
               unum
               .
               In
               pronao
               velum
               lineum
               purum
               unum
               ;
               &
               intra
               Basilicam
               pro
               porticibus
               vela
               linea
               rosulata
               sex
               .
               Et
               ante
               secretarium
               vel
               curricula
               vela
               linea
               rosulata
               pensilia
               habentia
               arcus
            
             2.
             
             Which
             place
             I
             have
             transcribed
             entire
             ,
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             studious
             Reader
             may
             understand
             ,
             how
             manifold
             the
             use
             of
             Curtains
             was
             heretofore
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             might
             know
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             
               Hunnick
               veyle
            
             or
             Curtain
             in
             this
             place
             of
             Evagrius
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             
               this
               paper
               of
               Donation
            
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Persian
               Curtains
            
             were
             heretofore
             highly
             valued
             ,
             so
             the
             
               Hunnick
               Curtains
            
             were
             also
             chiefly
             commended
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             
               Persian
               Curtains
            
             are
             mentioned
             by
             
               Aristophanes's
               Scholiaest
               ad
               Ranas
            
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             For
             these
             Curtains
             were
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               because
               they
               were
               hung
               before
               doors
               ,
            
             as
             I
             have
             said
             .
             
               Gulielmus
               Bibliothecarius
               in
               the
               life
               of
            
             Stephanus
             Sextus
             has
             this
             passage
             .
             
               Con●ulit
               in
               eadem
               Basilica
               Apostolorum
               cortinam
               lineam
               unam
               ,
               velothyra
               s●rica
               tria
               in
               circuitu
               altaris
               .
            
             Whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifie
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             
               Greek
               Text
            
             of
             
               Valesius's
               Edition
            
             ,
             at
             this
             place
             we
             found
             these
             words
             wanting
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               were
               highly
               prevalent
            
             ;
             [
             
               in
               which
               places
            
             ]
             
               he
               set
               forth
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               Dogmata
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             Opinions
             :
             which
             we
             have
             inserted
             from
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
               .
               Valesius
            
             has
             exprest
             them
             in
             
               his
               Latine
               Version
            
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             all
             the
             other
             Translatours
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nicephorus
             has
             explained
             this
             place
             incomparably
             well
             ,
             by
             inserting
             one
             word
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             Langus
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               perhibetur
               sane
               primos
               dentes
               in
               columnae
               statione
               mutasse
               ,
               't
               is
               indeed
               reported
               ,
               that
               he
               changed
               his
               first
               teeth
               in
               his
               Station
               on
               the
               Pillar
               .
            
             In
             the
             excellent
             Florentine
             and
             
               Tellerian
               Manuscripts
            
             ,
             't
             is
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             where
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             used
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             there
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               behaving
               himself
               like
               a
               child
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Forgat
               his
               Nature
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Distracted
               into
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Rules
             of
             Grammar
             require
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             precedes
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               One
               of
               those
               who
               wrote
               under
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Or
             ,
             Filled
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Guarded
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Above
               mention
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Were
               to
               him
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Baronius
             does
             indeed
             place
             the
             death
             of
             Gregorius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             and
             the
             Restauration
             of
             
               Anastasius
               Sina●ta
            
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             594.
             
             But
             Baronius
             doubts
             at
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             whether
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             placed
             on
             the
             year
             following
             ;
             especially
             in
             regard
             
               Gregorius
               Magnus
               ,
               in
               the
               Register
               of
               the
               Letters
               of
               the
               thirteenth
               Indiction
               ,
            
             congratulates
             Anastafius
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             been
             restored
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Antioch
             .
             But
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
            
             Alexandrian
             Chronicle
             ,
             (
             who
             lived
             almost
             in
             the
             same
             times
             with
             Gregorius
             ,
             )
             places
             Gregorius's
             death
             in
             the
             tenth
             year
             of
             the
             Empire
             of
             Mauricius
             ,
             on
             the
             
               tenth
               Indiction
            
             ;
             his
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               In
               the
               tenth
               Indiction
               ;
               on
               this
               year
            
             Anastasius
             
               Patriarch
               of
            
             Antioch
             
               returned
               to
            
             Antioch
             ,
             
               after
               the
               death
               of
            
             Gregorius
             
               who
               had
               been
               Patriarch
               ,
               who
               had
               also
               before
               succeeded
               the
               same
            
             Anastasius
             .
             Where
             you
             may
             note
             that
             Anastasius
             is
             called
             Patriarch
             even
             before
             his
             Restoration
             ;
             because
             ,
             having
             been
             deposed
             illegally
             and
             by
             force
             ,
             he
             had
             always
             retained
             the
             title
             of
             Patriarch
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             
               Pope
               Gregorius
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               three
               Letters
               he
               wrote
               to
               him
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Episcopate
               ,
            
             does
             always
             acknowledge
             Anastasius
             to
             be
             a
             Patriarch
             .
             But
             ,
             he
             is
             never
             found
             to
             have
             accounted
             Gregorius
             (
             who
             had
             illegally
             taken
             possession
             of
             Anastasius's
             Chair
             whilst
             he
             was
             yet
             alive
             ,
             )
             amongst
             the
             number
             of
             Patrlarchs
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Hermodactylus
             was
             a
             plant
             unknown
             to
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             neither
             Dioscorides
             ,
             nor
             Galen
             have
             made
             any
             mention
             of
             it
             .
             But
             ,
             the
             Arabians
             after
             Serapion
             ,
             confounded
             it
             with
             Colchicum
             and
             Ephemeron
             .
             Whom
             our
             Apothecaries
             have
             followed
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Shops
             substitute
             Colchicum
             instead
             of
             Hermodactylus
             .
             But
             
               Andreds
               Matthiolus
            
             (
             in
             
               his
               comments
               on
               the
               fourth
               book
               of
            
             Dioscorides
             ,
             )
             hath
             long
             since
             taken
             notice
             of
             this
             mistake
             ;
             and
             after
             him
             others
             ,
             who
             have
             written
             concerning
             plants
             .
             When
             Matthiolus
             published
             the
             
               Former
               Edition
            
             of
             
               his
               Comments
            
             ,
             he
             himself
             did
             not
             then
             fully
             know
             what
             Hermodactylus
             was
             .
             But
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             procured
             that
             plant
             from
             the
             
               Illustrious
               personage
               Augerius
               Busbequius
            
             ,
             who
             had
             brought
             it
             him
             at
             his
             return
             from
             
               an
               Embassy
               at
               Constantinopole
            
             ;
             he
             gave
             us
             the
             Type
             or
             Cut
             of
             that
             plant
             at
             pag.
             1109
             of
             
               his
               Latter
               Edition
            
             .
             The
             Roots
             of
             this
             plant
             represent
             the
             likeness
             of
             fingers
             ,
             with
             the
             addition
             of
             nails
             also
             .
             Whence
             the
             plant
             had
             its
             name
             .
             For
             Hermodactylus
             signifies
             
               the
               finger
               of
               Mercury
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             root
             hereof
             was
             heretofore
             given
             to
             those
             that
             were
             troubled
             with
             the
             
               Gout
               in
               the
               joynts
               or
               fingers
               ,
            
             at
             such
             time
             as
             the
             humours
             issued
             out
             :
             for
             ,
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             decoction
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             has
             a
             purgative
             quality
             ,
             as
             
               Paulus
               Aegineta
            
             relates
             in
             
               his
               seventh
               book
            
             .
             But
             now
             a
             days
             Hermodactylus
             is
             given
             to
             those
             troubled
             with
             the
             
               Gout
               in
               their
               feet
            
             ,
             not
             at
             that
             time
             when
             the
             humours
             issue
             forth
             ,
             but
             rather
             when
             the
             disease
             is
             grown
             strong
             and
             come
             to
             its
             height
             .
             For
             ,
             when
             Modern
             Physitians
             had
             found
             by
             the
             use
             of
             this
             medicine
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             noxious
             in
             the
             approach
             or
             augmentation
             of
             the
             disease
             ,
             they
             corrected
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Physitians
             in
             this
             particular
             ;
             as
             the
             
               most
               famous
               and
               most
               Learned
               Tossanus
               de
               Fontaine
               Doctor
               of
               Physick
               and
               Regius
               Professor
               in
               the
               University
               of
               Paris
            
             informed
             me
             ,
             a
             person
             to
             whom
             I
             profess
             my self
             highly
             obliged
             ,
             for
             his
             singular
             kindness
             towards
             me
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             care
             and
             diligence
             in
             curing
             my
             distemper
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Junior
               Rome
            
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             From
             these
             words
             't
             is
             evidently
             concluded
             ,
             that
             Anastasius
             was
             restored
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Antioch
             a
             little
             before
             
             Gregorius's
             death
             .
             For
             Evagrius
             says
             ,
             that
             Gregorius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             dyed
             ,
             after
             Anastasius
             had
             been
             restored
             to
             his
             own
             Chair
             .
             Yet
             ,
             Nicephorus
             thought
             ,
             that
             nothing
             else
             was
             meant
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             but
             that
             Anastasius
             had
             been
             restored
             to
             his
             own
             See
             after
             
             Gregorius's
             death
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Anastasius
             had
             been
             deposed
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             570
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             above
             ,
             in
             
               my
               notes
            
             on
             book
             5.
             chap.
             5.
             
             From
             this
             year
             to
             the
             tenth
             of
             
             Mauricius's
             Empire
             ,
             (
             whereon
             he
             was
             restored
             to
             his
             See
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             informs
             us
             ,
             )
             that
             is
             to
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             592
             ,
             there
             are
             three
             and
             twenty
             years
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             From
             these
             words
             some
             one
             might
             prehaps
             conjecture
             that
             which
             Baronius
             has
             also
             supposed
             ,
             that
             Gregorius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             dyed
             on
             the
             twelfth
             year
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Mauricius
             .
             For
             why
             should
             Evagrius
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             closed
             his
             History
             on
             the
             twelfth
             year
             of
             
             Mauricius's
             Empire
             ,
             unless
             he
             had
             related
             some
             thing
             before
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             done
             on
             the
             twelfth
             year
             of
             the
             same
             Mauricius
             ?
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             after
             a
             more
             diligent
             inspection
             into
             the
             thing
             ,
             Evagrius
             seems
             not
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             to
             have
             designed
             to
             mean
             that
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             for
             Evagrius
             says
             ,
             that
             Gregorius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             had
             ended
             his
             life
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             Gregorius
             Governed
             the
             Roman
             ,
             and
             Eulogius
             the
             Alexandrian
             Church
             ;
             and
             whilst
             Johannes
             presided
             over
             the
             Church
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
             Which
             Johannes
             having
             ended
             his
             life
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             Evagrius
             saith
             no
             body
             was
             as
             yet
             put
             into
             his
             place
             .
             Evagrius
             therefore
             closed
             not
             his
             History
             with
             the
             death
             of
             Gregorius
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             relates
             ,
             that
             after
             
             Gregorius's
             death
             ,
             Johannes
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             dyed
             ;
             and
             that
             after
             his
             death
             no
             person
             was
             yet
             put
             into
             his
             See
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             when
             he
             wrote
             these
             things
             .
             Wherefore
             Evagrius
             by
             these
             words
             means
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             wrote
             these
             things
             on
             the
             twelfth
             year
             of
             
             Mauricius's
             Empire
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               A
               wandring
               History
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Sustained
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             like
             not
             the
             Rendition
             of
             Christophorson
             and
             Musculus
             ,
             who
             think
             that
             the
             honour
             of
             
               the
               Quaesture
            
             was
             conferred
             upon
             our
             Evagrius
             by
             Tiberius
             .
             But
             Evagrius
             does
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             the
             dignity
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               of
               Quaestor
            
             given
             him
             ,
             but
             only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               of
               Quaestorius
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             Quaestor
             and
             Quaestorius
             .
             For
             he
             is
             
               Quaestor
               ,
               who
               bears
               the
               Office
               of
               Quaestor
               .
            
             But
             ,
             Quaestorius
             is
             he
             
               who
               has
               already
               born
               that
               Office.
            
             In
             regard
             therefore
             Evagrius
             says
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             the
             honour
             Ex-Quaestore
             given
             him
             ,
             he
             means
             that
             the
             
               Codicills
               Ex-Quaestore
            
             were
             conferred
             on
             him
             by
             the
             Emperour
             :
             altogether
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             wherein
             (
             as
             he
             adds
             immediately
             ,
             )
             the
             
               Codicills
               Ex-Prafectis
               Praetorio
            
             were
             bestowed
             on
             him
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Mauricius
             .
             Further
             ,
             such
             persons
             as
             by
             their
             deserts
             had
             procured
             these
             Codicills
             ,
             enjoyed
             all
             those
             priviledges
             ,
             which
             belonged
             to
             the
             Honorati
             who
             had
             born
             those
             dignities
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             
               the
               Quaesture
            
             and
             of
             
               the
               Praefecture
            
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             my
             opinion
             the
             reading
             at
             this
             place
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             being
             understood
             ,
             )
             
               the
               [
               dignity
               ]
               of
               Quaestorius
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Translatours
             understood
             not
             this
             place
             .
             For
             Musculus
             renders
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               unde
               ista
               composuimus
               ,
               cum
               ille
               imperii
               ignominiam
               ablaturus
               ,
               Theodosium
               in
               lucem
               produxit
               ,
               whence
               we
               composed
               those
               things
               ,
               when
               he
               ,
               about
               to
               take
               away
               the
               ignominie
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               brought
            
             Theodosius
             
               into
               the
               light
               .
               Christophorson
            
             translates
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Quo
               regnante
               eas
               Relationes
               Composuimus
               ;
               idque
               eo
               ipso
               tempore
               quo
               Theodosium
               in
               Lucem
               edidit
               ,
               during
               whose
               Reign
               we
               composed
               those
               Relations
               ;
               and
               that
               at
               that
               very
               time
               wherein
               he
               brought
               to
               light
               Theodosius
               .
               Christophorson
            
             was
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             reading
             here
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             this
             emendation
             is
             not
             to
             be
             endured
             .
             For
             Evagrius
             had
             not
             composed
             
               that
               Work
               of
               Relations
            
             during
             the
             Reign
             of
             Mauricius
             ,
             but
             whilst
             
               Tiberius
               Constantinus
            
             was
             Emperour
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             affirms
             a
             little
             above
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             retain
             the
             common
             reading
             here
             ,
             by
             understanding
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Relation
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Discourse
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Emperour
             
             Mauricius's
             Son
             Theodosius
             was
             born
             ,
             Evagrius
             wrote
             an
             Oration
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Mauricius
             ,
             wherein
             he
             congratulated
             with
             him
             on
             account
             of
             the
             Birth
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             foretold
             the
             highest
             felicity
             both
             to
             Mauricius
             and
             the
             Roman
             State
             ,
             because
             Mauricius
             had
             abolished
             the
             old
             Reproach
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             and
             had
             at
             length
             begotten
             a
             Male-child
             .
             For
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             ,
             who
             had
             Reigned
             in
             the
             Eastern
             parts
             ;
             even
             from
             the
             times
             of
             
               Theodosius
               Junior
            
             ,
             had
             begotten
             Male-children
             .
             Evagrius
             therefore
             says
             ,
             that
             on
             account
             of
             this
             Oration
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             rewarded
             by
             Mauricius
             with
             the
             Codicills
             of
             a
             most
             ample
             Praefecture
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             The
             
               most
               noble
               Theodosius
            
             was
             born
             
               in
               purple
            
             on
             the
             
               third
               year
            
             of
             
             Mauricius's
             Empire
             on
             the
             
               twenty
               sixth
            
             of
             the
             month
             September
             ,
             and
             therefore
             on
             the
             
               fourth
               Indiction
            
             ,
             which
             had
             begun
             from
             the
             Calends
             of
             the
             September
             of
             this
             year
             .
             The
             same
             Theodosius
             was
             afterwards
             Crowned
             Augustus
             by
             his
             Father
             Mauricius
             ,
             in
             the
             
               eighth
               Indiction
            
             ,
             on
             the
             
               twenty
               sixth
            
             of
             the
             month
             March
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             four
             years
             and
             an
             half
             old
             ,
             as
             Theophanes
             relates
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
               ,
               pag.
            
             225.
             
             Vales.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e715850
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Without
               setting
               forth
               what
               Chapter
               it
               is
               ,
            
             viz.
             the
             20
             th
             ,
             30
             th
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e716280
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             Graecians
             are
             wont
             to
             inscribe
             their
             Books
             written
             concerning
             any
             one's
             Life
             :
             Philostratus
             gave
             
               his
               Books
               concerning
               the
               Life
               of
               Apollonius
               Tyaneus
            
             this
             Title
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Philostratus's
               eight
               Books
               concerning
               the
               Life
               of
               Apollonias
               Tyaneus
               .
            
             So
             also
             
               Marcus
               Antoninus
            
             entitled
             the
             Books
             concerning
             his
             own
             Life
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               twelve
               Books
               of
               [
               Remarks
               ]
               upon
               himself
               .
            
             'T
             is
             further
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             although
             
               these
               Books
            
             have
             this
             Title
             ,
             
               concerning
               the
               Life
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Constantine
               ,
            
             yet
             all
             things
             are
             not
             contained
             therein
             ,
             which
             were
             performed
             by
             that
             Emperour
             ,
             but
             those
             matters
             only
             are
             described
             ,
             which
             relate
             to
             true
             piety
             ,
             and
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             Whereof
             Eusebius
             gives
             an
             express
             advertisement
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             chap.
             11.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             At
             this
             place
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             has
             added
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               five
               Books
            
             ;
             what
             Copies
             he
             followed
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
             For
             these
             words
             occur
             not
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             
               King's
               Copy
            
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Sheets
            
             .
             Neither
             are
             these
             words
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             this
             Work
             concerning
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             consists
             only
             of
             four
             Books
             ;
             which
             is
             also
             attested
             by
             Photius
             .
             But
             ,
             because
             Eusebius
             had
             added
             three
             small
             Pieces
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               the
               Emperour
            
             Constantine
             '
             
               s
               Oration
               to
               the
               Convention
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               the
               description
               of
               the
               Church
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             
               together
               with
               the
               Sacred
               Presents
               there
               Dedicated
               by
            
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             
               a
               Panegyrick
               spoken
               at
            
             Constantine
             '
             
               s
               Tricennalia
               ▪
            
             hence
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             
               this
               Appendix
            
             was
             by
             some
             taken
             for
             a
             
               Fifth
               Book
            
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             
               Index
               of
               the
               Chapters
            
             which
             is
             prefixt
             before
             
               Constantine's
               Oration
               to
               the
               Saints
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             has
             this
             Title
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Chapters
               of
               the
               Fifth
               Book
               .
            
             But
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             Indices
             of
             the
             Chapters
             are
             omitted
             ,
             and
             this
             Title
             is
             written
             at
             the
             side
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             more
             modern
             hand
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Fifth
               Book
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Second
               and
               Third
               Decade
               of
               years
               .
            
             'T
             was
             usuall
             with
             Emperours
             to
             celebrate
             solemn
             Feasts
             and
             Pastimes
             for
             joy
             they
             were
             arrived
             at
             the
             10
             th
             ,
             20
             th
             ,
             or
             30
             th
             
               year
               of
               their
               Reign
            
             ;
             the
             Feasts
             for
             their
             
               tenth
               year
            
             were
             termed
             Decennalia
             ;
             those
             for
             their
             20
             th
             ,
             Vicennalia
             ;
             and
             them
             for
             their
             30
             th
             Tricennalia
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               Vicennalian
               Hymns
               .
               This
               Oration
            
             spoken
             by
             Eusebius
             in
             
               Constantine's
               Vicennalia
            
             is
             not
             now
             extant
             .
             We
             can
             only
             affirm
             this
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             spoken
             in
             the
             
               Nicene
               Synod
            
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             attests
             in
             the
             following
             words
             :
             but
             he
             tells
             us
             this
             very
             thing
             much
             more
             plainly
             in
             book
             3
             ,
             chap.
             11.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               we
               have
               platted
               him
               Tricennalian
               Crowns
               of
               Orations
               .
            
             He
             means
             
               The
               Tricennalian
               Oration
               concerning
               the
               praises
               of
            
             Constantine
             ,
             which
             Eusebius
             had
             annexed
             at
             the
             close
             of
             
               his
               books
               concerning
               the
               Life
               of
            
             Constantine
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             attests
             book
             4.
             chap.
             46.
             
             Nevertheless
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
               this
               Oration
            
             is
             prefixt
             before
             
               Eusebius's
               Books
               of
               the
               Life
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Constantine
               .
            
             Which
             is
             very
             right
             indeed
             ,
             if
             we
             respect
             the
             time
             wherein
             
               this
               Oration
            
             was
             spoken
             ▪
             but
             't
             is
             Contrary
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             
               Writer
               himself
            
             ,
             who
             ordered
             
               that
               Oration
            
             to
             be
             placed
             at
             the
             close
             of
             these
             books
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Our
               Oration
               is
            
             ,
             &c.
             See
             chap.
             2.
             note
             (
             c.
             )
          
           
             †
             Aspect
             ,
             or
             ,
             Sight
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
               hath
               noted
               at
               the
               margin
               of
               his
               Copy
               ,
            
             that
             perhaps
             the
             reading
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             understand
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               our
               Oration
               is
               self
            
             .
             The
             same
             thing
             came
             also
             into
             my
             mind
             ,
             before
             I
             had
             procured
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savils
               Copy
            
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             same
             with
             what
             Eusebius
             says
             in
             the
             following
             chapter
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               and
               converst
               with
               us
               our selves
               ,
               in
               a
               most
               admirable
               manner
               .
            
             But
             ,
             after
             a
             more
             diligent
             inspection
             into
             the
             thing
             ,
             I
             am
             now
             of
             another
             opinion
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             doubt
             but
             Eusebius
             wrote
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             accompanied
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               conversing
               with
               Imperial
               Majesty
               her Self
            
             :
             which
             is
             a
             most
             elegant
             expression
             .
             For
             he
             makes
             
               Imperial
               Majesty
            
             a
             kind
             of
             Goddess
             as
             't
             were
             ,
             whose
             inseparable
             Companion
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             Constantine
             was
             after
             his
             death
             :
             in
             regard
             he
             conversed
             above
             with
             God
             the
             supreamest
             of
             Kings
             ;
             but
             reigned
             on
             the
             earth
             in
             his
             Sons
             .
             Questionless
             ,
             whosoever
             shall
             read
             the
             following
             words
             with
             attention
             ,
             will
             never
             doubt
             of
             this
             Emendation
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Pertook
               of
               the
               honour
               of
               Gaesars
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Virtue
               of
               Religion
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Sheets
            
             is
             truer
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             the
             four
             former
             words
             are
             wanting
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             blankspace
             left
             ,
             capable
             of
             one
             or
             two
             words
             only
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscripts
            
             this
             place
             is
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             I
             had
             rather
             retain
             the
             ordinary
             reading
             ,
             only
             I
             would
             alter
             the
             punctation
             .
             For
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             a
             C●mma
             is
             not
             to
             be
             placed
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               a
               most
               admirable
               manner
            
             ,
             (
             as
             Musculus
             and
             Christophorson
             have
             done
             ,
             )
             but
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               converst
               with
               us
               our selves
            
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             pointed
             it
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             says
             this
             was
             the
             greatest
             Miracle
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               most
               admirable
            
             ;
             that
             although
             Constantine
             was
             dead
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             the
             same
             honours
             and
             obedience
             paid
             him
             as
             when
             alive
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Resplendent
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Residencies
               of
               Mortalls
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               With
               an
               Immortality
               of
               an
               endless
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             From
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil's
               Copy
            
             I
             have
             mended
             this
             place
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               am
               dumb
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             an
             elegant
             expression
             ,
             as
             persons
             skillfull
             in
             the
             Greek
             Tongue
             do
             very
             well
             know
             .
             Further
             ,
             whereas
             all
             these
             expressions
             in
             this
             and
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             ,
             are
             spoken
             by
             Eusebius
             in
             the
             
               third
               person
            
             ,
             concerning
             
               his
               Speech
            
             or
             Oration
             ,
             we
             chose
             rather
             to
             change
             the
             person
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             in
             
               the
               first
            
             ,
             because
             the
             propriety
             of
             the
             Latine
             Tongue
             seemed
             wholly
             to
             require
             that
             .
             Vales.
             For
             the
             same
             reason
             here
             given
             by
             Valesius
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             
               Latine
               Tongue
            
             ,
             we
             have
             likewise
             altered
             the
             person
             in
             our
             
               English
               Version
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               dignity
               of
               his
               equall
               praises
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Immortall
               God
               and
               The
               Word
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Subjected
               to
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Made
             ,
             or
             ▪
             constituted
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               true
               promises
               of
               these
               his
               words
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Conclusions
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             am
             not
             pleased
             with
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             and
             in
             
               Gruter's
               Copy
            
             which
             reading
             I
             found
             set
             at
             the
             margin
             in
             
               Moreus's
               Copy
            
             also
             ;
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             By
             a
             transposition
             of
             one
             particle
             I
             mend
             the
             place
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               so
               much
               that
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             .
             And
             I
             dare
             lay
             any
             wager
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             wrote
             so
             .
             Further
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             imports
             here
             Titles
             or
             
               Scpulchrall
               Monuments
            
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             at
             large
             remarked
             on
             
               Eusebius's
               Eccles.
               History
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             His
             Death
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Nature
               of
               Mortalls
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             means
             
               Paint
               of
               Encaustum
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             Ceruss
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             
               by
               wax
               melted
               in
               the
               fire
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             most
             ancient
             sort
             of
             Painting
             ,
             as
             Pliny
             tells
             us
             ,
             book
             35
             ,
             chap.
             11.
             
             
               Ceris
               pingere
               ac
               picturam
               inurere
               quis
               primus
               excogitaverit
               ,
               non
               Constat
               ;
               't
               is
               not
               known
               who
               first
               found
               out
               Painting
               with
               wax
               and
               burning
               the
               Paint
               .
            
             The
             same
             Pliny
             reckons
             up
             three
             sorts
             of
             this
             Painting
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               with
               wax
               ,
               with
               the
               Cestrum
               [
               a
               kind
               of
               Peircer
               to
               bore
               with
               ]
               in
               Ivory
               ,
            
             and
             
               with
               the
               Pencill
               in
               wooden
               Tables
               ;
               Encausto
               pingendi
               duo
               fuisse
               antiquitus
               genera
               constat
               ,
               cera
               ,
               &
               in
               ●bore
               cestro
               ,
               donec
               classes
               pingi
               caepere
               .
               Hoc
               tertium
               accessit
               ,
               resolutis
               igni
               ceris
               penecillo
               utendi
               .
            
             By
             which
             words
             't
             is
             very
             obscure
             what
             Pliny
             means
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             say●
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             sort
             of
             Painting
             with
             Encaustum
             was
             with
             wax
             .
             For
             't
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             wax
             in
             the
             other
             sorts
             of
             
               Encaustick
               Painting
            
             .
             The
             meaning
             therefore
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             that
             first
             sort
             of
             
               Encaustick
               Painting
            
             was
             performed
             with
             wax
             only
             ,
             no
             other
             instrument
             besides
             wax
             being
             made
             use
             of
             to
             Paint
             .
             Procopius
             (
             in
             
               his
               first
               book
               de
               Aedificiis
               Justiniani
               ,
            
             )
             speaking
             concerning
             the
             Roof
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             describes
             this
             sort
             of
             Painting
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               whole
               Roof
               was
               adorned
               with
               Paintings
               ,
               not
               with
               wax
               made
               liquid
            
             [
             or
             ,
             burnt
             ,
             ]
             
               and
               diffused
            
             .
             'T
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             words
             Procopius
             means
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Encaustick
               Painting
            
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             occurs
             in
             
               John
               Chrysostome
            
             also
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             
               Second
               Nicene
               Councill
               ,
               pag.
            
             542.
             
             And
             in
             
               Pope
               Gregorie's
               Letter
               to
               Germanus
               Bishop
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               at
               page
            
             535
             
               of
               the
               same
               Nicene
               Councill
            
             ;
             where
             
               Anastasius
               Bibliothecarius
            
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               imaginem
               cerâ
               perfusam
               ,
               a
               Picture
               besmeared
               with
               wax
               .
            
             The
             same
             term
             occurs
             hereafter
             in
             
               our
               Eusebius
            
             ,
             at
             book
             3.
             chap.
             3
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               History
               of
               Nicephorus
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
            
             about
             the
             end
             .
             Concerning
             this
             Painting
             Apuleius
             speaks
             ,
             
               in
               defensione
               suâ
            
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Enim
               verò
               quod
               luto
               fictum
               ,
               vel
               are
               infu●um
               ,
               vel
               lapide
               incisum
               ,
               vel
               cerâ
               inustum
               ,
               vel
               pigmento
               illitum
               .
            
             And
             Nazarius
             in
             
               the
               Panegyrick
               he
               spoke
               to
               Constantine
               ,
            
             speaking
             concerning
             his
             Images
             thrown
             down
             by
             Maxentius
             ,
             writes
             thus
             ;
             
               Aboleri
               hic
               vultus
               non
               potest
               :
               universorum
               pectoribus
               infixu●
               ▪
               est
               ,
               nec
               commendatione
               cera
               aut
               pigmentorum
               fucis
               reni●e●
               :
               sed
               desiderio
               efflorescit
               animorum
               .
               Paulinus
            
             likewise
             ,
             in
             
               his
               eighth
               Epistle
               to
               Sulpicius
               Severus
            
             ;
             at
             which
             place
             see
             
               Fronto
               Ducaeus's
               notes
            
             .
             There
             is
             also
             an
             eminent
             passage
             of
             Boethius's
             concerning
             this
             matter
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Preface
               to
               his
               Books
               of
               Arithmetick
               ,
            
             which
             he
             Dedicated
             to
             Symmachus
             the
             
               Patricius
               .
               At
               Picturae
               ,
               manibus
               tabulae
               commissae
               fabrorum
               ;
               cerae
               rusticâ
               observatione
               decerptae
               ;
               colorum
               suci
               mercatorum
               solertia
               perquisiti
               ;
               Lintea
               operosis
               elaborata
               textrinis
               ,
               multiplicem
               materiam
               praestant
               .
            
             For
             so
             that
             place
             is
             to
             be
             corrected
             from
             an
             
               old
               Manuscript
            
             of
             
               Thuanus's
               Library
            
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             Anastasius
             in
             
               his
               Sermon
               de
               Sabbato
            
             ,
             which
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             
               Seventh
               Synod
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Image
               being
               nothing
               else
               but
               wood
               ,
               and
               colours
               mixt
               and
               tempered
               with
               wax
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             think
             it
             should
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               have
               taken
               occasion
            
             :
             and
             so
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Sheets
               of
               the
               King's
               Library
               .
            
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             had
             likewise
             remarked
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             his
             Copy
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             judgment
             the
             reading
             was
             to
             be
             thus
             .
             But
             in
             
               Moraeus's
               Copy
            
             at
             the
             margin
             't
             is
             mended
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             with
             which
             reading
             I
             am
             best
             pleased
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Forms
             ,
             or
             ,
             figures
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Soul.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               their
               information
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Pattern
             ,
             or
             ,
             Instance
             .
          
           
             *
             God.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             A
             new
             and
             unusuall
             expression
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             that
             which
             others
             would
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eusebius
             says
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             reigned
             thirty
             compleat
             years
             ,
             and
             something
             more
             .
             Which
             is
             true
             .
             For
             ,
             besides
             thirty
             years
             ,
             he
             reigned
             almost
             ten
             months
             .
             Further
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             period
             ,
             the
             reading
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Reign
            
             ;
             not
             as
             the
             common
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             God.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               made
               him
               the
               Conquerour
            
             ;
             as
             I
             found
             it
             mended
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             the
             
               Mora●●
               Copy
               ▪
            
             which
             reading
             Christophorson
             has
             followed
             .
             The
             same
             reading
             occurs
             in
             the
             
               old
               Sheets
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Savilian
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscripts
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             God-opposing
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             renders
             it
             
               prope
               dixerim
               ▪
               I
               had
               almost
               said
            
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Eusebius
             meant
             another
             thing
             .
             For
             ,
             being
             desirous
             to
             show
             how
             short
             a
             time
             the
             Tyrants
             〈◊〉
             ,
             he
             says
             they
             were
             visible
             a
             shorter
             time
             than
             is
             required
             to
             speak
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             same
             which
             Graecians
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               twinkling
               of
               an
               eye
               ▪
            
             a
             sort
             of
             Hyperbole
             familiar
             with
             Graecians
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             one
             of
             these
             words
             is
             redundant
             ▪
             and
             therefore
             we
             have
             ●eit
             it
             our
             ●n
             our
             Version
             .
             The
             former
             of
             them
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             a
             Scholion
             :
             in
             the
             
               Fuket
               .
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             the
             latter
             is
             wanting
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             the
             reading
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ▪
             
               by
               his
               means
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             ,
             and
             
               in
               the
               Savil
               ,
               and
               Fuket
               .
               Manuscripts
               .
            
             Further
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               virtues
               of
               all
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               hearing
            
             ,
             &c
             ▪
             which
             Christophorson
             perceived
             not
             .
             In
             the
             
               old
               Sheets
            
             't
             is
             over
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             same
             hand
             .
             Also
             ,
             Instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             I
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             [
             
               He
               advanced
               him
               to
               be
            
             ]
             
               so
               great
               an
               Emperour
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             this
             place
             is
             supplied
             at
             the
             margin
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               always
               vanquishing
               ,
               and
               continually
               made
               joyfull
               with
               Trophies
               against
               his
               enemies
               .
            
             The
             
               Fuket
               .
               Manuscript
            
             has
             no
             variation
             ,
             only
             adds
             a
             conjunction
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               always
               vanquishing
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             Learned
             men
             have
             attempted
             to
             restore
             this
             place
             several
             ways
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             their
             Emendations
             ,
             which
             are
             set
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             the
             
               Geneva
               Edition
            
             ,
             and
             written
             in
             the
             
               Moraean
               Copy
            
             .
             For
             some
             have
             conjectured
             it
             should
             be
             written
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             others
             have
             mended
             it
             thus
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             reading
             Christophorson
             has
             followed
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             his
             Rendition
             .
             But
             in
             the
             
               Moraean
               Copy
            
             this
             place
             is
             mended
             something
             otherwise
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             From
             which
             imperfections
             any
             one
             would
             conjecture
             that
             this
             is
             a
             reading
             of
             some
             Manuscript
             Copy
             .
             The
             latter
             imperfection
             is
             easily
             supplied
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             in
             regard
             all
             these
             readings
             abound
             with
             faults
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             be
             extracted
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             expunge
             these
             words
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             if
             these
             words
             be
             razed
             out
             ,
             the
             sense
             is
             most
             plain
             ▪
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             followed
             in
             my
             Version
             .
             The
             same
             was
             done
             before
             us
             ,
             by
             
               Johannes
               Portesius
            
             ,
             who
             first
             rendred
             
               these
               Books
               of
            
             Eusebius
             
               concerning
               the
               Life
               of
            
             Constantine
             
               into
               Latine
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             ,
             after
             those
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             at
             the
             margin
             these
             words
             are
             added
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             
               Fuketia●
               Manuscript
            
             represents
             this
             place
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             with
             the
             Copy
             of
             Moraeus
             and
             Turnebus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               I
               〈…〉
               so●●●
               of
               all
               manner
               of
               Nations
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Riotous
               banquetting
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             think
             it
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               not
               much
               more
            
             ,
             which
             reading
             Portesius
             has
             followed
             .
             But
             Christophorson
             rendred
             it
             so
             as
             if
             the
             reading
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               or
               something
               more
            
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             
               Alexander
               the
               Great
            
             Reigned
             twelve
             years
             and
             above
             ,
             which
             make
             up
             something
             more
             than
             the
             third
             part
             of
             two
             and
             thirty
             years
             ,
             if
             we
             go
             to
             an
             accurate
             computation
             .
             But
             Oratours
             ,
             whose
             business
             it
             is
             to
             amplifie
             things
             ,
             don't
             usually
             speak
             so
             exactly
             .
             Therefore
             Eusebius
             says
             well
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               not
               much
               more
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Every
             body
             sees
             it
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               flower
               of
               his
               Age
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             also
             remarked
             in
             
               Moraus's
               Copy
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               old
               sheets
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             a
             little
             after
             this
             it
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             at
             the
             close
             of
             the
             chapter
             I
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               is
               extolled
               for
               such
               mischiefs
               as
               these
            
             3
             although
             the
             
               Manuscript
               Copies
            
             varie
             not
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             I
             found
             it
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             truer
             than
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             common
             Editions
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Cruelly
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Fortified
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               King
               's
               and
               Fuketian
               Manuscripts
            
             ,
             't
             is
             written
             in
             two
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             righter
             without
             question
             .
             So
             he
             expresses
             himself
             hereafter
             ,
             at
             chap.
             41.
             
             In
             the
             
               King's
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             also
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             righter
             than
             in
             the
             common
             Editions
             ,
             where
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             otherwise
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             .
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             a
             little
             after
             this
             ,
             where
             the
             common
             Editions
             make
             it
             
               Ble
               〈…〉
            
             ,
             the
             same
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             has
             it
             Ble●●yae
             ;
             not
             ill
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             remarqued
             at
             
               Amm.
               Marcellin●●
               ,
               pag.
            
             13.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Portesius
             referred
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             to
             the
             Indians
             :
             for
             he
             has
             rendred
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               Indos
               extremos
               usque
               terra
               undique
               circumjectos
               .
            
             But
             I
             don't
             suppose
             this
             to
             be
             
             Eusebius's
             meaning
             .
             For
             the
             
               Old
               Geographers
            
             never
             affirmed
             that
             the
             Indians
             inhabited
             round
             the
             Circuit
             of
             the
             World.
             The
             Spaniards
             indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             memory
             of
             our
             Grandfathers
             ,
             have
             named
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Earth
             newly
             known
             to
             them
             and
             found
             out
             ,
             
               West-India
               ▪
            
             but
             they
             did
             this
             according
             to
             their
             own
             arbitrement
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             of
             
               our
               Eusebius
            
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             no
             alteration
             to
             be
             made
             .
             For
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             Preached
             Christ
             every
             where
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             from
             South
             to
             North
             ,
             and
             from
             West
             to
             East
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Whole
               World.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Many
             faults
             are
             made
             in
             th●se
             books
             by
             the
             transposition
             of
             words
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             formerly
             shown
             .
             At
             this
             place
             such
             a
             fault
             occurs
             .
             Write
             therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               old
               Sheets
            
             this
             place
             is
             thus
             supplied
             at
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             
               and
               sent
               him
               Embassies
               and
               Presents
               and
               Gifts
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             
               same
               Sheets
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Constantine
             
               was
               known
               amongst
               them
               all
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               The
               Kings
               Copy
            
             begins
             a
             Chapter
             at
             these
             words
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             readily
             followed
             .
             The
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             also
             ,
             which
             usually
             prefixes
             the
             Titles
             or
             Contents
             before
             each
             Chapter
             ,
             begins
             the
             Chapter
             from
             these
             words
             .
             And
             I
             found
             the
             same
             division
             in
             the
             
               old
               Sheets
               of
               the
               King's
               Library
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Defrauded
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Was
               adorned
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Enslaving
             .
          
           
             *
             God.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               An
               issue
               of
               three
               children
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Throne
               of
               the
               Empire
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Viz.
             
               In
               his
               Sons
               ▪
            
             see
             chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             recorded
             ,
             is
             wanting
             ,
             which
             I
             found
             written
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             the
             
               Mor●an
               Copy
            
             .
             But
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             ,
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Conflicts
             ,
             these
             words
             are
             added
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               inscribing
               them
               to
               lasting
               Ages
            
             .
             Which
             words
             ,
             whether
             added
             by
             conjecture
             or
             taken
             out
             of
             some
             other
             Copy
             ,
             seem
             to
             me
             in
             no
             wise
             to
             be
             rejected
             .
             The
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             has
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               W●rthy
               of
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               A
               mortall
               Picture
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               ,
               Savilian
            
             and
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             't
             is
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             this
             expression
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             Sol●cisme
             .
             For
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             have
             spoken
             correctly
             .
             In
             the
             
               old
               Sheets
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             written
             over
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             seems
             to
             be
             transposed
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             placed
             lower
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               For
               I
               should
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               should
               I
               not
               confer
               the
               utmost
               of
               mine
               own
               abilities
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             A
             little
             after
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             rather
             have
             it
             so
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               on
               him
               who
               with
               a
               Transcendency
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             In
             the
             
               old
               Sheets
               of
               the
               Kings
               Library
               ,
            
             this
             place
             is
             thus
             supplied
             in
             the
             margin
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               on
               him
               who
               hath
               honoured
               us
               all
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               Transcendency
               of
               piety
               towards
               God.
            
             Which
             reading
             I
             approve
             of
             highly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               no
               time
               hath
               seen
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             
               King
               's
               and
               Fuketian
               Manuscripts
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               King's
               Sheets
            
             begin
             the
             
               Eleventh
               chapter
            
             at
             these
             words
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               If
               to
               any
               other
               persons
               ,
               i●
               certainly
               belongs
               to
               us
               .
            
          
           
             b
             He
             means
             those
             Writers
             who
             had
             Recorded
             the
             Affairs
             of
             Nero
             and
             other
             Tyrants
             ;
             concerning
             whom
             he
             had
             spoken
             a
             little
             before
             .
             Christophorson
             therefore
             renders
             it
             well
             ,
             
               Nam
               illi
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               For
               those
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             ,
             Portesius
             translates
             it
             ,
             
               Nam
               alii
               quidem
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               For
               others
            
             ,
             which
             is
             insufferable
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               With
               a
               pride
               of
               elegancy
               of
               words
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               For
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               Emphasis
               of
               what
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             other
             reading
             ,
             which
             I
             found
             in
             the
             
               old
               Sheets
            
             ,
             pleases
             me
             better
             ,
             namely
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Relation
             .
             And
             so
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               and
               Savilian
               Manuscripts
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Reading
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               old
               Sheets
            
             't
             was
             interli●ed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Stratagems
             ,
             which
             I
             like
             not
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             does
             here
             oppose
             
             Constantine's
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Imperial
               Actions
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               his
               works
               that
               were
               pious
               and
               acceptable
               to
               God.
            
             And
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             he
             does
             designedly
             omit
             his
             
               Imperial
               Actions
            
             :
             which
             he
             divides
             into
             two
             sorts
             ,
             namely
             his
             warlike
             ones
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             peace
             .
             But
             ,
             he
             proposes
             to
             himself
             to
             set
             forth
             only
             those
             Actions
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             bear
             a
             relation
             to
             Religion
             .
             Further
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             ,
             after
             those
             words
             ,
             
               and
               whatever
               Triumphs
               he
               lead
            
             ,
             these
             are
             added
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Moreover
               ,
               the
               constitutions
               made
               by
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               times
               of
               peace
               ,
               for
               the
               regulation
               of
               the
               publick
               ,
               and
               conducive
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             words
             seem
             to
             me
             to
             be
             of
             good
             note
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Of
               the
               Government
               of
               his
               Subjects
               .
            
          
           
             e
             He
             means
             that
             passage
             which
             occurs
             at
             Ecclesiasticus
             11.
             28.
             
             
               Judge
               none
               blessed
               before
               his
               death
               :
               for
               a
               man
               shall
               be
               known
               in
               his
               children
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ▪
             the
             
               King
               's
               and
               Fuketian
               Manuscripts
            
             write
             it
             without
             an
             Article
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Ancient
               History
               relates
            
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             
               old
               Sheets
            
             :
             which
             savours
             more
             of
             
             Eusebius's
             Style
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             has
             done
             well
             to
             set
             this
             note
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             
               Huc
               usque
               prooemium
               ,
               Thus
               far
               the
               Preface
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Estranged
               himself
               from
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Christophorson
             and
             Portesius
             have
             rendred
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             if
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             thus
             ,
             
               from
               that
               sort
               of
               life
            
             .
             But
             my
             Sentiment
             is
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             has
             the
             same
             import
             with
             
               jam
               tum
               ,
               even
               then
               ,
               ab
               ●o
               Tempore
               ,
               from
               that
               very
               time
               .
            
             And
             so
             Musculus
             renders
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Doubtless
             it
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             has
             the
             same
             import
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               concerning
               whom
            
             .
             And
             so
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             and
             in
             the
             
               Savilian
               Manuscripts
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             ill
             reading
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Whilst
               four
               persons
               pertook
               of
               the
               Imperial
               Power
               over
               the
            
             Romans
             .
          
           
             †
             Constantius
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             think
             the
             reading
             should
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Donatists
             used
             almost
             the
             very
             same
             words
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Supplicatory
               Libell
            
             which
             they
             presented
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             :
             a
             Copy
             whereof
             is
             recorded
             by
             Optatus
             ,
             In
             
               his
               first
               book
               .
               Rogam●●
               te
               Constantine
               Imp.
               quoniam
               de
               genere
               justo
               es
               ;
               cujus
               pater
               inter
               Caeteros
               Imperatores
               persecutionem
               non
               exercuit
               :
               &
               ab
               hoc
               scelere
               immunis
               est
               Gallia
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             wanting
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             such
             like
             word
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             conjecture
             of
             that
             Learned
             man
             to
             be
             omitted
             ,
             which
             I
             found
             written
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             the
             
               Moraean
               Copy
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             judgment
             the
             reading
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             Turnebus
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               Copy
            
             hath
             mended
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             hath
             likewise
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil.
            
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             ,
             over
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             't
             is
             mended
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             which
             emendation
             I
             prefer
             before
             the
             rest
             .
             I
             write
             thus
             therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               To
               those
               Governed
               by
               him
            
             .
          
           
             *
             He
             means
             Diocletian
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             understood
             not
             this
             place
             ;
             for
             he
             has
             rendred
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               statuentes
               ,
               resolving
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             has
             the
             same
             import
             with
             
               vota
               suscipere
               ,
               to
               pray
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               desire
               earnestly
            
             .
             Which
             term
             Eusebius
             uses
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             noted
             hereafter
             .
             Portesius
             therefore
             has
             rendred
             this
             place
             righter
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               His
               auditis
               ,
               ac
               si
               de
               illâ
               ipsâ
               re
               vota
               jamdiu
               suscepissent
               ut
               id
               eveniret
               ,
               quò
               se
               probare
               possent
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Further
             ,
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               readiness
               of
               affection
            
             ,
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               it
               's
               said
            
             ,
             must
             be
             inserted
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             reade
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             I
             found
             it
             mended
             in
             the
             Copy
             of
             
               Mor●us
               ,
               Turnebus
            
             ,
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             ,
             and
             Fuketius
             .
             Further
             ,
             I
             have
             rendred
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               Senior
               Augustus
            
             .
             For
             so
             Diocletian
             is
             called
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Panegyricks
            
             and
             in
             Inscriptions
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             these
             words
             are
             added
             in
             the
             margin
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             words
             some
             Learned
             man
             hath
             added
             by
             conjecture
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             sufficiently
             apparent
             .
             I
             think
             there
             is
             only
             one
             word
             wanting
             here
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               give
            
             .
             I
             word
             it
             thus
             therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Then
               he
               commanded
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             sort
             of
             expression
             is
             usuall
             with
             Eusebius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             At
             the
             margin
             of
             
               Mor●us's
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             mended
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             this
             emendation
             is
             needless
             .
             For
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             money
             was
             deposited
             in
             Temples
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             securing
             it
             ,
             and
             there
             kept
             by
             Guards
             or
             Watches
             of
             Souldiers
             ,
             as
             
               Juvenal's
               Old
               Scholiast
            
             remarks
             ,
             and
             Lipsius
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Magnitudine
               Romanâ
            
             .
             To
             these
             Souldiers
             therefore
             Eusebius
             alludes
             .
             By
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Palatini
             may
             also
             be
             meant
             here
             ,
             who
             guarded
             the
             sacred
             Treasurie
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             ,
             't
             is
             over
             written
             in
             the
             same
             hand
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               Faithfull
            
             ;
             which
             displeases
             not
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Doubtless
             the
             reading
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             piety
             ,
             as
             I
             found
             it
             mended
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             
               Turnebus's
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Adverb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             not
             without
             reason
             troubled
             both
             the
             Translatours
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             their
             Renditions
             .
             But
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             considered
             ,
             that
             
               Palatium
               ,
               a
               Pallace
            
             ,
             is
             taken
             in
             a
             twofold
             sense
             .
             For
             ,
             sometimes
             it
             imports
             
               the
               Court
               of
               a
               Prince
            
             .
             In
             which
             sense
             there
             were
             at
             that
             time
             only
             Four
             Pallaces
             ,
             to
             wit
             answerable
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Emperours
             .
             But
             sometimes
             ,
             
               every
               House
               wherein
               an
               Emperour
               does
               usually
               dwell
               ,
               is
               termed
               a
               Pallace
               .
            
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             there
             were
             very
             many
             Pallaces
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             .
             For
             there
             was
             scarce
             a
             City
             which
             had
             not
             a
             Pallace
             .
             Such
             Pallaces
             ,
             or
             Imperial
             Houses
             ,
             as
             these
             ,
             were
             under
             the
             dispose
             of
             certain
             Officers
             ,
             who
             were
             termed
             
               Curae
               Palatiorum
            
             ;
             concerning
             whom
             there
             is
             mention
             in
             the
             
               Notitia
               Imperii
               Romani
               .
               Eusebius
            
             therefore
             means
             these
             Pallaces
             .
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Publick
             or
             
               Royall
               Villae
            
             are
             likewise
             meant
             ,
             which
             the
             Caesariani
             look't
             after
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Only
               into
            
             Constantius
             
               entred
               ●
               wisedome
               of
               thought
            
             .
          
           
             a
             After
             this
             word
             ,
             in
             the
             
               King's
               Sheets
            
             ,
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Pious
             ,
             is
             elegantly
             added
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             reade
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             Fuketian
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Moraeus's
               Copy
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               to
               all
               the
               Palatines
               who
               bore
               Office
               under
               him
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               the
               Judges
               themselves
               who
               were
               placed
               in
               power
               .
               Power
            
             is
             a
             term
             properly
             attributed
             to
             the
             
               Greater
               Judges
            
             ,
             of
             which
             sort
             were
             the
             
               Praefecti
               Praetorio
            
             .
             So
             Eusebius
             expresses
             himself
             hereafter
             ;
             and
             Socrates
             ,
             book
             2.
             chap.
             16
             ;
             where
             he
             speak●
             concerning
             
               Philippus
               Praefectus
               Praetorio
            
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Gesta
               purgationis
               Caeciliani
               ,
               Agesilaus
               Official
            
             to
             the
             
               Proconsul
               Aelian
            
             says
             thus
             ,
             
               Potestas
               tua
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Your
               power
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             See
             what
             I
             have
             remarked
             above
             ,
             at
             book
             5.
             chap.
             1.
             of
             
               Euseb.
               Eccles.
               Histor.
            
             note
             (
             
               e.
               )
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             c
             In
             the
             
               King's
               Copy
            
             ,
             at
             the
             side
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             is
             set
             such
             a
             mark
             as
             this
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             we
             have
             taken
             notice
             of
             such
             a
             mark
             as
             this
             some
             where
             before
             :
             but
             ,
             that
             Letter
             ▪
             which
             is
             set
             before
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             not
             open
             on
             the
             top
             here
             ,
             but
             closed
             on
             all
             sides
             .
             Whence
             I
             am
             rather
             induced
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             this
             mark
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             signifies
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               attend
               ,
               consider
            
             .
             For
             this
             mark
             is
             added
             at
             places
             which
             have
             something
             of
             difficulty
             .
             For
             instance
             ,
             the
             newness
             of
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             may
             put
             the
             Reader
             to
             a
             stand
             here
             ,
             unless
             he
             knows
             that
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Worthy
               of
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               King's
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               amongst
               the
               chiefest
               and
               nearest
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Those
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ought
               to
               be
               made
               use
               of
               ,
            
             are
             a
             redundancy
             of
             expression
             frequent
             with
             Eusebius
             .
             For
             so
             he
             has
             exprest
             himself
             in
             
               his
               books
               of
               History
            
             ,
             as
             I
             well
             remember
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             We
             have
             made
             a
             division
             of
             a
             new
             chapter
             here
             ,
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             
               Kings
               Manuscript
            
             ;
             whereto
             agrees
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               old
               Sheets
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Nature
               of
               affairs
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             acknowledging
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             like
             word
             is
             wanting
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             ,
             after
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             confessing
             ,
             or
             ,
             avowing
             ,
             is
             added
             in
             the
             margin
             .
             Turnebus
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savill
            
             add
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             knowing
             ,
             after
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             reading
             which
             I
             have
             produced
             out
             of
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             ,
             is
             better
             .
             For
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             elegantly
             opposed
             to
             that
             which
             follows
             immediately
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             condemning
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             't
             is
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Polytheisme
               of
               the
               Atheists
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             S
             r
             
               H.
               Savil
            
             has
             noted
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               Copy
            
             ,
             that
             perhaps
             the
             Verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               't
               is
               said
            
             is
             to
             be
             added
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             emendation
             is
             far
             better
             ,
             which
             I
             found
             written
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             ,
             at
             the
             margin
             ;
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             reading
             we
             have
             exprest
             in
             our
             Version
             .
             The
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             He
             alludes
             to
             that
             saying
             of
             Epicurus
             concerning
             God
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             as
             Nemesius
             relates
             it
             ,
             chap.
             44
             ;
             Cicero
             ,
             in
             
               his
               first
               book
               de
               Natura
               Deorum
            
             ;
             and
             Laertius
             ,
             pag.
             795.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             ,
             the
             last
             word
             is
             undermarked
             with
             points
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             written
             over
             ,
             which
             I
             like
             better
             .
             Further
             ,
             in
             the
             
               same
               Sheets
            
             ,
             before
             these
             words
             ,
             these
             are
             added
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               these
               [
               Acts
               of
               worship
               ]
               were
               performed
               with
               him
               only
               .
            
             They
             that
             will
             ,
             may
             follow
             this
             conjecture
             of
             the
             Learned
             Antiquary
             .
             To
             me
             these
             words
             seem
             not
             necessary
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Imperial
               power
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Viz.
             Diocletian
             ,
             and
             Maximian
             .
          
           
             a
             This
             place
             is
             highly
             remarkable
             .
             For
             ,
             from
             it
             this
             conclusion
             may
             be
             made
             ,
             that
             the
             Persecution
             began
             on
             
             Diocletian's
             eighth
             ,
             and
             
             Maximian's
             seventh
             Consulate
             ;
             and
             not
             on
             the
             foregoing
             year
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             will
             have
             it
             .
             Concerning
             which
             matter
             I
             have
             spent
             many
             words
             in
             
               my
               notes
               on
               Euseb.
               Eccles.
               History
            
             ;
             see
             book
             8.
             chap.
             2.
             note
             (
             c.
             )
             For
             ,
             whereas
             Eusebius
             affirms
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperours
             Diocletian
             and
             Maximian
             divested
             themselves
             of
             their
             purple
             on
             the
             year
             after
             the
             Persecution
             was
             begun
             ;
             and
             whereas
             't
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             that
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             304
             ;
             what
             I
             have
             said
             does
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
             Diocletian's
             Persecution
             was
             begun
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             303.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Siege
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Adorable
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Eusebius's
               Eccesiastical
               History
            
             book
             9.
             chap.
             9.
             note
             (
             ●
             ;
             )
             and
             
               the
               Excerpta
               of
               that
               unknown
               Authour
               published
               by
               Valesius
            
             at
             the
             close
             of
             his
             
               Amm.
               Marcelinus
            
             ,
             pag.
             471.
             
          
           
             †
             Proof
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               try
               all
            
             .
          
           
             b
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             has
             noted
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               Copy
            
             ,
             that
             these
             four
             were
             ,
             
               Galerius
               Maximianus
               ,
               Severus
            
             ,
             and
             Maximinus
             ,
             but
             the
             fourth
             Maxentius
             .
             As
             to
             the
             three
             former
             ,
             I
             assent
             to
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil.
            
             But
             ,
             I
             do
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             fourth
             was
             not
             Maxentius
             ,
             but
             Constantius
             himself
             .
             For
             Maxentius
             seized
             not
             the
             Empire
             ,
             till
             after
             
             Constantius's
             death
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               debt
               to
               common
               Nature
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             think
             the
             reading
             should
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             exprest
             in
             our
             Version
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             
               Moraeus's
               Copy
            
             the
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             written
             at
             the
             margin
             .
             Turnebus
             ,
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             his
             Copy
             ,
             had
             mended
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             adorned
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             does
             usually
             speak
             .
             And
             so
             't
             is
             mended
             in
             the
             
               old
               Sheets
            
             ,
             at
             the
             margin
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             't
             is
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Filled
             .
          
           
             a
             After
             these
             words
             an
             Asterisk
             ought
             to
             be
             placed
             .
             For
             there
             are
             some
             words
             wanting
             ,
             which
             Christophorson
             hath
             not
             rightly
             supplied
             .
             For
             the
             Emperours
             Diocletian
             and
             Galerius
             studied
             not
             only
             to
             disgrace
             Constantine
             ,
             but
             to
             destroy
             him
             utterly
             .
             See
             the
             
               Excerpta
               de
               Gestis
               Constantini
            
             ,
             which
             are
             published
             at
             the
             end
             of
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             have
             remarked
             there
             .
             I
             was
             indeed
             of
             opinion
             formerly
             ,
             that
             those
             Greek
             words
             which
             are
             written
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             the
             
               Geneva
               Edition
            
             ,
             were
             not
             taken
             out
             of
             any
             Manuscript
             Copy
             ,
             but
             were
             made
             from
             
             Christophorson's
             Latine
             Version
             .
             But
             after
             I
             had
             procured
             the
             
               Fukctian
               Manuscript
            
             I
             evidently
             perceived
             ,
             that
             those
             readings
             were
             taken
             out
             of
             Manuscript
             Copies
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             has
             this
             place
             written
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             reading
             we
             have
             exprest
             in
             our
             Version
             ,
             So
             I
             found
             it
             written
             also
             in
             the
             Copies
             of
             Turnebus
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil.
            
             But
             this
             reading
             ,
             though
             confirmed
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             Manuscript
             Copies
             ,
             nevertheless
             seems
             not
             genuine
             to
             me
             ;
             both
             for
             that
             reason
             I
             have
             produced
             above
             ,
             and
             on
             account
             also
             of
             the
             inelegancy
             of
             the
             words
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Preserved
               the
               imitation
               of
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Will
             ,
             or
             ,
             Testament
             .
             For
             Constantius
             made
             his
             Will
             at
             that
             very
             time
             when
             his
             Son
             Constantine
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             Nicephorus
             relates
             book
             7.
             chap.
             18.
             
             A
             little
             before
             the
             reading
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             present
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Engines
               of
               Treachery
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             rendred
             this
             place
             thus
             ,
             
               in
               medio
               filiorum
               &
               filiarum
               se
               statuens
               ,
               placing
               himself
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               .
               Portesius
            
             has
             translated
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               Simul
               Liberis
               ex
               commentario
               distribuit
               Hereditatem
               ,
               And
               also
               distributed
               his
               Inheritance
               to
               his
               children
               out
               of
               a
               Commentary
               ,
            
             or
             
               Book
               of
               Notes
            
             .
             Neither
             of
             these
             translatours
             have
             hit
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             word
             .
             Eusebius
             uses
             the
             same
             term
             at
             book
             3.
             chap.
             20
             ;
             at
             which
             place
             we
             will
             at
             large
             declare
             what
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             means
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             import
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             has
             expounded
             this
             word
             excellently
             well
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             his
             Copy
             ▪
             thus
             ,
             
               Valedicens
               ,
               taking
               leave
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               bidding
               farewell
            
             .
             And
             so
             Athanasius
             expresses
             himself
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             S
             r
             Antonius
             ,
             about
             the
             end
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               having
               taken
               leave
               of
               those
               Monks
               in
               the
               mountain
               without
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               His
               allotment
               of
               the
               Empire
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             Eusebius
             has
             exprest
             himself
             above
             ,
             at
             chapter
             18
             ,
             speaking
             concerning
             Diocletian
             and
             Maximian
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             When
             Constantius
             
               had
               been
               carried
               out
               to
               Buriall
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Styled
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Houses
             .
          
           
             a
             After
             this
             clause
             ,
             in
             the
             
               King's
               Sheets
            
             these
             words
             are
             added
             in
             the
             margin
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               brought
               forth
               his
               Father
               ;
               and
               with
               an
               infinite
               multitude
               of
               people
               ,
               and
               a
               Guard
               of
               Souldiers
               .
            
             Which
             words
             (
             though
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
               and
               Christophorson
            
             sound
             them
             in
             their
             Copies
             ,
             nevertheless
             )
             seem
             to
             me
             very
             little
             necessary
             .
             Yet
             they
             occur
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Styled
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Decency
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Conclusions
               of
               life
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               a
               composition
               of
               the
               contrary
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Experience
               of
               the
               works
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               By
               himself
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             accession
             .
             It
             ought
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             promotion
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             advancement
             .
             And
             thus
             Turnebus
             hath
             mended
             it
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               Copy
            
             ,
             as
             I
             afterwards
             found
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               For
               his
               Father's
               allotment
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             Euscbius
             is
             wont
             to
             term
             the
             Provinces
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             as
             might
             easily
             be
             proved
             from
             many
             places
             .
             Eusebius
             says
             therefore
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             his
             Empire
             was
             setled
             ,
             took
             a
             progress
             round
             all
             those
             Provinces
             that
             had
             been
             under
             the
             Empire
             of
             his
             Father
             .
             Which
             Chistophorson
             understood
             not
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             At
             this
             place
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             seems
             to
             have
             the
             same
             import
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               according
               to
               his
               own
               mind
            
             .
             Which
             Portesius
             perceived
             also
             .
             But
             Christophorson
             has
             rendred
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             chapter
             ,
             very
             unhappily
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Concerning
             this
             Voyage
             of
             Constantine
             into
             Britaine
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             Ancients
             have
             written
             any
             thing
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             the
             memory
             of
             this
             matter
             we
             owe
             to
             Eusebius
             only
             ;
             who
             at
             this
             place
             does
             not
             obscurely
             intimate
             the
             time
             also
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             Constantine
             undertook
             his
             Expedition
             against
             Maxentius
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             this
             Voyage
             of
             
             Constantine's
             into
             Britaine
             hapned
             on
             
               Maximianus's
               eighth
               Consulate
            
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             311
             ,
             as
             Sigonius
             has
             rightly
             remarked
             in
             
               his
               Second
               Book
               de
               Occidentali
               Imperio
               .
            
             But
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             thought
             Eusebius
             was
             mistaken
             here
             :
             For
             this
             is
             his
             remark
             at
             this
             place
             ;
             
               Eusebius
               ignorasse
               videtur
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Eusebius
             
               seems
               to
               have
               been
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               the
               Father
               of
            
             Constantine
             
               dyed
               at
            
             York
             in
             Britaine
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Element
               of
               the
               world
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Imperial
             .
          
           
             a
             He
             means
             
               Galerius
               Maximianus
            
             ,
             and
             Maximinus
             .
             For
             those
             he
             terms
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               his
               seniours
               in
               time
               ▪
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Senior
               Emperours
            
             .
             For
             although
             Maximinus
             was
             scarce
             declared
             Augustus
             as
             yet
             ,
             nevertheless
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             been
             made
             Casar
             some
             years
             before
             Constantine
             ,
             therefore
             he
             may
             be
             accounted
             amongst
             the
             Emperours
             that
             were
             Seni●urs
             to
             
               Constantine
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             A
             twofold
             sense
             may
             be
             brought
             of
             these
             words
             .
             For
             you
             may
             either
             render
             them
             with
             Portesius
             and
             
               Christophorson
               ,
               soedum
               rei
               eventum
               nacti
               sunt
               ,
               had
               procured
               a
               shamefull
               event
               of
               the
               affair
            
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             translated
             them
             ,
             
               turpi
               exitu
               peri●runt
               ,
               had
               perished
               by
               an
               ignominious
               death
               .
            
             The
             former
             has
             relation
             to
             
               Galerius
               Maximianus
            
             .
             The
             Latter
             interpretation
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             
               Severus
               Caesar
            
             :
             who
             being
             sent
             by
             Galerius
             with
             an
             Army
             against
             Maxentius
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             have
             made
             preparations
             to
             lay
             Siege
             to
             Rome
             ,
             he
             was
             deserted
             by
             his
             own
             Forces
             ,
             (
             whom
             Maxentius
             had
             brought
             off
             to
             his
             own
             side
             by
             the
             hope
             of
             rewards
             ,
             )
             and
             fled
             to
             Ravenna
             :
             in
             which
             City
             he
             was
             besieged
             by
             Maxentius
             ;
             and
             being
             soon
             imposed
             upon
             by
             the
             fraud
             and
             perjuries
             of
             
               Maximianus
               Herculius
            
             ,
             and
             carried
             to
             Rome
             in
             the
             habit
             of
             a
             captive
             ,
             he
             was
             quickly
             after
             killed
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             related
             in
             the
             
               Gesta
               Constantini
            
             .
             See
             the
             
               following
               chapter
            
             ,
             where
             Eusebius
             relates
             this
             matter
             more
             at
             large
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               In
               the
               second
               place
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               This
               thought
            
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Shcets
            
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Libations
             ,
             is
             added
             here
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Give
               them
               warning
               of
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Nature
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Root
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             'T
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             tell
             what
             Eusebius
             means
             by
             this
             expression
             .
             Christophorson
             renders
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               Tanquam
               supervacanea
               mortis
               accessio
               factus
               est
               ,
               was
               made
               as
               't
               were
               the
               superfluous
               accession
               of
               death
               .
            
             And
             Portesius
             ,
             before
             him
             ,
             had
             rendred
             it
             
               fa●i
               accessionem
               ,
               the
               accession
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               vantage
               of
               Fate
            
             .
             But
             I
             understand
             not
             ,
             why
             Severus
             shoud
             be
             stiled
             
               the
               vantage
               of
               death
            
             ,
             when
             he
             only
             of
             all
             his
             Army
             perished
             .
             I
             had
             therefore
             rather
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               vilem
               victimam
               ,
               a
               cheap
               and
               easie
               Sacrifice
               .
            
             For
             
               vile
               persons
            
             are
             rightly
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Also
             ,
             
               what
               ever
               happens
               without
               Labour
               and
               amidst
               sport
               as
               't
               were
               ,
            
             is
             rightly
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             the
             death
             of
             
               Severus
               Caesar
            
             may
             rightly
             be
             stiled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             was
             taken
             ,
             and
             slain
             so
             easily
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             had
             no
             Souldiers
             about
             him
             .
             And
             perhaps
             it
             should
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             Gelasius
             Cyzicenus's
             words
             (
             book
             1.
             chap.
             3
             ,
             )
             are
             these
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             where
             the
             Translator
             has
             rendred
             it
             
               the
               Accession
               of
               the
               War
            
             ,
             which
             I
             like
             not
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             translate
             it
             in
             Gelasius
             thus
             ,
             
               his
               velut
               belli
               proludiis
               ad
               bellum
               ipsum
               usus
               ,
               having
               used
               these
               preludes
               of
               war
               as
               't
               were
               in
               order
               to
               the
               war
               itself
               .
            
             So
             also
             Eusebius
             expresses
             himself
             hereafter
             at
             book
             2.
             chap.
             52.
             
             Further
             ,
             at
             this
             place
             there
             is
             a
             figure
             which
             Graecians
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             the
             overthrow
             of
             
               Severus
               Caesar
            
             preceded
             that
             ignominious
             ●●ight
             of
             Galerius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Folly.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             demonstrated
             .
             I
             think
             the
             reading
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             received
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               admitted
               as
               true
            
             ;
             and
             so
             Nicephorus
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             ,
             book
             7.
             chap.
             29.
             
             So
             also
             I
             found
             it
             written
             in
             the
             
               King's
               Sheets
            
             .
             In
             the
             Fuk.
             and
             
               Savilian
               Manuscripts
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             approved
             ,
             or
             ,
             entertained
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Victor
               Augustus
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Oaths
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Time.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             Nicephorus
             (
             book
             7.
             chap.
             29.
             )
             has
             expounded
             this
             place
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               For
               being
               about
               noon
               on
               the
               march
               with
               his
               Army
               about
               him
               ,
               the
               Sun
               verging
               towards
               the
               West
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             So
             also
             Portesius
             has
             rendred
             
             Eusebius's
             words
             :
             
               Sub
               meridiem
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               inclinante
               jam
               die
               ,
               about
               noon
               ,
               the
               day
               now
               declining
               .
            
             But
             perhaps
             the
             whole
             clause
             is
             to
             be
             continued
             in
             one
             breath
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             of
             Eusebius
             to
             be
             construed
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               when
               the
               day
               was
               now
               verging
               towards
               noon
               .
            
             Which
             interpretation
             is
             favoured
             by
             Zonaras
             ,
             who
             giving
             an
             account
             of
             this
             Vision
             in
             the
             
               Gesta
               of
               Constantine
            
             ,
             says
             it
             appeared
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               at
               mid-day
            
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             King
             's
             and
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscripts
            
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Comma
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             only
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             Comma
             is
             set
             .
             And
             yet
             in
             Socrates
             ,
             (
             book
             1.
             chap.
             2.
             )
             who
             wrote
             out
             these
             words
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             set
             a
             Comma
             .
             Therefore
             Christophorson
             at
             both
             places
             renders
             it
             thus
             
               circiter
               meridiem
               ,
               die
               jam
               in
               pomeridianum
               tempus
               aliquantulum
               inclinante
               ,
               about
               noon
               ,
               the
               day
               now
               declining
               somewhat
               towards
               the
               afternoon
               .
            
             Which
             to
             me
             seems
             foolish
             ,
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             cannot
             be
             said
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             day
             declines
             towards
             the
             evening
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             after
             the
             ninth
             hour
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             as
             Nicephorus
             rightly
             took
             it
             .
             But
             how
             can
             that
             agree
             with
             the
             preceding
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             For
             't
             is
             the
             same
             as
             if
             you
             should
             say
             ,
             
               about
               noon
               towards
               the
               evening
            
             .
             Some
             one
             will
             perhaps
             say
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             last
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Eusebius
             would
             mean
             ,
             that
             that
             Vision
             was
             shown
             to
             Constantine
             a
             little
             after
             noon
             .
             For
             the
             Sun
             going
             from
             the
             
               Meridian
               Point
            
             ,
             afterwards
             by
             degrees
             verges
             into
             the
             West
             .
             But
             if
             Eusebius
             thought
             so
             ,
             what
             need
             was
             there
             of
             so
             many
             words
             ?
             For
             he
             might
             have
             exprest
             himself
             with
             more
             of
             brevity
             ,
             thus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               it
               being
               now
               mid-day
            
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Eusebius
             has
             said
             it
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             appear
             ,
             that
             he
             meant
             not
             the
             sixth
             hour
             ,
             but
             that
             whole
             space
             of
             hours
             which
             is
             ascribed
             to
             noon
             ,
             to
             wit
             from
             the
             fifth
             hour
             to
             the
             ninth
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             I
             am
             induced
             to
             be
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             that
             that
             Vision
             was
             presented
             to
             Constantine
             about
             the
             ninth
             hour
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             whilst
             he
             was
             making
             a
             journey
             in
             company
             with
             his
             Army
             .
             And
             this
             is
             plainly
             confirmed
             by
             the
             following
             words
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             adds
             that
             Constantine
             being
             amazed
             after
             the
             Vision
             ,
             whilst
             he
             was
             musing
             of
             many
             things
             within
             his
             own
             mind
             ,
             night
             came
             on
             .
             Whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             that
             Vision
             appeared
             to
             Constantine
             and
             his
             Souldiers
             not
             long
             before
             night
             .
             In
             the
             
               Eleventh
               Book
               of
               the
               Historia
               Miscella
               .
            
             where
             this
             passage
             of
             Eusebius
             is
             produced
             ,
             this
             rendition
             of
             it
             occurs
             ,
             
               circa
               meridiem
               ,
               declinante
               jam
               sole
               ,
               about
               noon
               ,
               the
               Sun
               now
               declining
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Sign
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             hapned
             is
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             which
             I
             found
             written
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               Moraus's
               Copy
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             this
             place
             is
             supplied
             at
             the
             margin
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Emperour
               himself
               ,
               God
               having
               bestowed
               that
               also
               ,
               vouchsased
               [
               us
               a
               sight
               of
               it
               .
               ]
            
             And
             so
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             and
             Christophorson
             read
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             this
             place
             is
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             above
             .
             But
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             these
             expressions
             is
             superfluous
             .
             For
             ,
             either
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             must
             be
             expunged
             ;
             or
             else
             those
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             must
             be
             left
             out
             .
             Unless
             you
             will
             read
             as
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             did
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               For
               the
               Emperour
               himself
               ,
               God
               having
               bestowed
               that
               also
               ,
               vouchsased
               us
               a
               sight
               of
               it
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Langus
               ,
               Portesius
            
             ,
             and
             Christophorson
             have
             rendred
             it
             
               Cornu
               ,
               a
               Horn
            
             ;
             whereas
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             translated
             it
             antennam
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               a
               cross
               piece
               like
               that
               whereto
               a
               Sail
               is
               fixed
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               the
               Sailyard
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Sail.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             in
             his
             Copy
             has
             mended
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             interwoven
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             I
             found
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             the
             same
             Copy
             and
             Turnebus
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             By
             these
             words
             Eusebius
             shews
             ,
             that
             that
             Flag
             or
             Sail
             was
             square
             .
             For
             an
             equall
             measure
             of
             length
             and
             breadth
             ,
             does
             necessarily
             make
             a
             square
             figure
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             
               old
               Coyns
            
             of
             Constantine
             and
             the
             following
             Princes
             ,
             this
             Flag
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             that
             figure
             I
             have
             mentioned
             .
             Christophorson
             therefore
             has
             rendred
             this
             place
             ill
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               I
               stud
               igitur
               velamen
               ad
               cornu
               affixum
               ,
               longitudinis
               latitudinisque
               crucis
               mensuram
               penitus
               exaequavit
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             that
             Spear
             from
             its
             basis
             to
             the
             Antenna
             ,
             or
             Cross-piece
             fixed
             athwart
             it
             ,
             was
             far
             longer
             ,
             than
             from
             the
             Antenna
             to
             its
             very
             top
             .
             And
             this
             also
             may
             be
             discerned
             in
             the
             Coyns
             .
             This
             place
             may
             likewise
             have
             another
             meaning
             ,
             viz.
             that
             that
             Spear
             was
             of
             a
             very
             great
             length
             from
             its
             bottome
             to
             the
             top
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Painted
             or
             
               Embroidered
               with
               a
               variety
               of
               Colours
               .
            
             For
             ,
             that
             purple
             Flag
             which
             hung
             at
             the
             Antenna
             ,
             was
             adorned
             with
             Gold
             and
             various
             sorts
             of
             Stones
             .
             But
             ,
             I
             can't
             imagine
             what
             Christophorson
             meant
             ,
             who
             has
             rendred
             these
             words
             of
             Eusebius
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               ad
               texturae
               discurrentis
               fimbrias
            
             :
             unless
             he
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             in
             two
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               no
               other
            
             .
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             his
             Copy
             hath
             mended
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             has
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             At
             this
             place
             Euseblus
             seems
             to
             have
             made
             use
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             he
             means
             the
             Bishops
             :
             because
             a
             little
             after
             he
             adds
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               having
               made
               those
               Prelates
               of
               God
               his
               Assesours
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               What
               was
               the
               meaning
               of
               that
               Sign
               of
               the
               Vision
               which
               appeared
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             What
             the
             import
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             ,
             we
             have
             sufficiently
             noted
             at
             book
             1.
             chap.
             1.
             
               of
               Eusebius's
               Ecolcs
               .
               History
            
             .
             For
             ,
             whatever
             Christ
             as
             man
             performed
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             salvation
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             is
             comprehended
             in
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Therefore
             
             Christophorson's
             rendition
             of
             this
             place
             is
             not
             good
             ,
             who
             has
             turned
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               Christi
               inter
               homines
               oeconomiam
               ,
               the
               oeconomic
               of
               Christ
               amongst
               men
               .
            
             Nor
             does
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifie
             
               amongst
               men
            
             ,
             but
             rather
             
               agreeable
               to
               men
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               in
               an
               humane
               manner
               and
               fashion
               .
            
             So
             
               Gregorius
               Nyssenus
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
            
             Eustathia
             and
             Ambrosia
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Menace
               of
               Tyrannick
               fire
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             place
             is
             imperfect
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             evident
             ;
             with
             Christophorson
             we
             have
             perfected
             it
             from
             the
             
               fourteenth
               chapter
               of
               the
               eighth
               Book
               of
               his
               Eccles.
               History
               .
            
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             ,
             this
             place
             is
             supplied
             at
             the
             margin
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             't
             is
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Moreover
               ,
               having
               parted
               Wives
               from
               their
               Husbands
               ,
               be
               sent
               them
               back
               to
               their
               Husbands
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             first
             word
             must
             be
             expunged
             .
             But
             the
             following
             words
             are
             maimed
             and
             corrupted
             ,
             which
             't
             is
             hard
             to
             make
             good
             without
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Manuscript
             Copies
             .
             Yet
             it
             may
             be
             read
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               was
               unable
               to
               find
               out
               a
               saticty
               or
               satisfaction
               for
               his
               own
               Lusts.
            
             A
             little
             after
             this
             ,
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               and
               S
               r
               Henry
               Savils
               Copy
            
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               For
               they
               chose
               sooner
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               death
            
             .
             For
             so
             
               our
               Eusebius
            
             expresses
             himself
             in
             book
             8
             ,
             chap.
             14
             ;
             where
             he
             treats
             concerning
             the
             wickednesses
             of
             Maximinus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               others
               ,
               haled
               away
               to
               be
               ravished
               ,
               were
               more
               ready
               to
               part
               with
               their
               lives
               ,
               than
               yield
               up
               their
               bodies
               to
               be
               defiled
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Sacrificed
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               As
               those
               of
               our
               age
               do
               record
               never
               to
               have
               hapned
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               or
               any
               where
               else
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Devices
             .
          
           
             a
             
               In
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             there
             was
             a
             whole
             line
             wanting
             here
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             supplied
             from
             the
             
               Fuketian
               ,
               Savilian
            
             ,
             and
             
               Turnebian
               Copies
            
             .
             But
             't
             was
             easie
             to
             have
             made
             up
             this
             defect
             ,
             without
             Manuscript
             Copies
             ,
             from
             book
             9.
             chap.
             9.
             of
             
               Eusebius's
               Eccles.
               History
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             
             Morau●'s
             Copy
             the
             last
             word
             is
             expunged
             ,
             as
             superfluous
             .
             But
             I
             am
             afraid
             that
             some
             words
             are
             wanting
             here
             .
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             ,
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             his
             Copy
             ,
             notes
             that
             't
             is
             to
             be
             made
             good
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               of
               his
               aid
            
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             like
             expression
             .
             In
             the
             Copy
             of
             
               Hadrian
               Turnebus
            
             't
             is
             mended
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               But
               that
               madman
            
             ;
             but
             this
             emendation
             is
             written
             in
             a
             more
             modern
             hand
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             hand
             of
             
               Odo
               Turnebus
            
             :
             For
             Hadrianus
             had
             expunged
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             superfluous
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             7.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             15.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Eyes
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               a
               great
               Picture
            
             .
             In
             
               Eusebius's
               Panegyrick
               on
               Constantine's
               Tricennalia
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               and
               with
               a
               Loud
               Voice
            
             ;
             which
             in
             my
             judgment
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             .
             Further
             ,
             at
             these
             words
             I
             began
             a
             new
             chapter
             ,
             following
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             King
             's
             and
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscripts
            
             ;
             to
             which
             agree
             the
             
               old
               Sheets
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             reading
             is
             truer
             in
             the
             Panegyrick
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               by
               plainly
               Engraving
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             A
             little
             after
             this
             ,
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Savilian
               Manuscripts
            
             add
             a
             word
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               which
               he
               hath
               demonstrated
               to
               be
               the
               preservative
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               True
               Cognizance
               of
               Valour
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Partake
               of
               a
               Regeneration
               of
               a
               fresh
               and
               new
               life
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Shown
               to
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Edict
               was
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             think
             it
             must
             be
             made
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Veneration
               and
               honour
               .
               Turnebus
            
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               Copy
            
             had
             mended
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             so
             't
             is
             written
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             the
             adverb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             blotted
             out
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             place
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             them
             is
             written
             above
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             At
             this
             place
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             not
             the
             countenance
             and
             form
             ,
             as
             Christophorson
             thought
             ,
             but
             the
             Garb
             and
             Dress
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             have
             exprest
             both
             in
             my
             Rendition
             ;
             which
             I
             afterwards
             found
             had
             been
             done
             by
             Portesius
             also
             .
             The
             Garb
             and
             Dress
             of
             Prelates
             was
             at
             that
             time
             very
             mean
             ,
             as
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             attests
             in
             his
             27
             th
             Book
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             concerning
             Damasus
             and
             
               Ursinus
               .
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Funerall
               Oration
               he
               wrote
               concerning
               the
               praises
               of
               Basilius
               ,
            
             says
             that
             he
             ▪
             whilst
             he
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             was
             clad
             in
             a
             mean
             Cloak
             ,
             which
             he
             terms
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             this
             place
             is
             supplied
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               but
               was
               pleased
               to
               behold
               God
               honoured
               in
               each
               person
               .
            
             But
             the
             reading
             is
             shorter
             in
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Savil.
               Manuscripts
            
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               but
               was
               pleased
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               thought
               good
               to
               look
               upon
               God
               himself
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               for
               this
               Reason
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Rich.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Assistances
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Chappell
             's
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               Vestries
               of
               the
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             
             King
             's
             and
             Fuketian
             M.
             SS
             .
             and
             in
             the
             
               old
               Sheets
            
             ,
             the
             Chapter
             ▪
             begins
             at
             these
             words
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             means
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               without
               the
               Church
            
             .
             And
             this
             is
             confirmed
             from
             the
             following
             Chapter
             ,
             where
             his
             words
             are
             these
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               such
               was
               his
               behaviour
               towards
               all
               persons
               in
               generall
               .
               But
               his
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             like
             expression
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             Book
             2
             ,
             at
             the
             close
             of
             the
             21
             ,
             and
             beginning
             of
             the
             22
             chapters
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Life
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Wanting
               Father
               and
               Mother
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             renders
             it
             ill
             ,
             
               nuptas
               ,
               married
               ▪
            
             for
             ,
             not
             those
             that
             are
             married
             ,
             but
             them
             who
             are
             marrying
             bring
             a
             Portion
             to
             their
             Husbands
             .
             The
             same
             Christophorson
             has
             committed
             the
             like
             mistake
             ,
             in
             rendring
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             dead
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             noted
             at
             
               Euseb.
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             book
             10.
             chap.
             8.
             note
             
               (
               c.
               )
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             d
             In
             the
             
               King's
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             at
             the
             side
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             this
             mark
             is
             set
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             which
             mark
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             denote
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             seu
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               an
               elegant
               expression
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             place
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             words
             Valesius
             renders
             thus
             ,
             
               ac
               cum
               caelesti
               solis
               Jubare
               quodammodo
               exoriens
               ,
               and
               rising
               in
               a
               manner
               with
               a
               celestial
               beam
               of
               the
               Sun.
               
            
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eusebius
             uses
             this
             term
             to
             signifie
             benignity
             or
             beneficence
             .
             So
             he
             has
             also
             used
             this
             word
             in
             the
             
               tenth
               book
               of
               his
               Hist.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             At
             this
             place
             Eusebius
             does
             not
             term
             them
             faithfull
             ,
             who
             were
             true-hearted
             and
             well-affected
             towards
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             as
             the
             Translatours
             thought
             ▪
             but
             he
             styles
             the
             Christians
             so
             .
             For
             Constantine
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             was
             a
             most
             Religious
             Emperour
             ,
             when
             ever
             he
             was
             present
             at
             the
             Councills
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             was
             wont
             to
             send
             off
             all
             his
             Guards
             ,
             and
             took
             with
             him
             only
             those
             of
             his
             Courtiers
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             instructed
             in
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ▪
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             Donatists
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               exasperated
               against
               them
            
             .
             Doubtless
             it
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               against
               him
            
             ,
             as
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             the
             King
             's
             and
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscripts
            
             :
             which
             emendation
             I
             found
             written
             also
             in
             
               Moraeus's
               Copy
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               old
               Sheets
            
             likewise
             't
             is
             mended
             in
             the
             same
             hand
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             He
             means
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             of
             whose
             boldness
             and
             insolence
             many
             passages
             occur
             in
             Optatus
             and
             Augustinus
             .
             Concerning
             the
             beginning
             and
             progress
             of
             which
             Schism
             throughout
             Africa
             ,
             we
             have
             made
             many
             remarks
             not
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             have
             designedly
             placed
             them
             
               at
               the
               close
               of
               these
               notes
               .
            
             Vales.
             See
             
               Valesius's
               notes
               on
               Eusebius
               ,
               pag.
            
             289
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             ,
             this
             place
             is
             thus
             supplied
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               some
               wicked
               devil
               (
               as
               't
               is
               likely
               ;
               )
            
             which
             is
             more
             elegant
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Eusebius
             makes
             use
             of
             too
             soft
             a
             term
             .
             For
             those
             things
             which
             were
             then
             done
             by
             the
             Donatists
             in
             Africa
             ,
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             deserve
             laughter
             ,
             but
             anintadversion
             rather
             .
             For
             ,
             both
             the
             sanctity
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             authority
             likewise
             of
             the
             Emperour
             himself
             ,
             were
             most
             insolently
             trampled
             on
             by
             those
             persons
             .
             But
             perhaps
             Eusebius
             at
             this
             place
             meant
             only
             those
             matters
             which
             had
             a
             reference
             to
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Majesty
             .
             For
             Constantine
             could
             dissemble
             those
             things
             ,
             and
             might
             think
             them
             worthy
             of
             laughter
             ,
             rather
             than
             trouble
             of
             mind
             .
             But
             he
             was
             resolved
             most
             severely
             to
             revenge
             what
             those
             Donatists
             did
             against
             God
             and
             the
             observancy
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Law
             ,
             and
             on
             that
             design
             determined
             to
             pass
             over
             into
             Africk
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             writes
             in
             
               his
               Letter
            
             to
             
               Celsus
               Vicar
            
             of
             Africa
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Before
             these
             words
             is
             to
             be
             set
             an
             Astorisk
             .
             For
             some
             words
             are
             wanting
             ,
             which
             in
             my
             judgment
             may
             be
             supplied
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             we
             have
             express
             in
             our
             Version
             .
             Christophorson
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             made
             good
             this
             place
             otherwise
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             this
             place
             is
             thus
             made
             up
             in
             the
             margin
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               But
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               in
               no
               wise
               inflict
               punishment
               on
               the
               fury
               of
               mad-men
               .
            
             But
             the
             words
             immediately
             following
             do
             reject
             this
             conjecture
             ,
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             this
             place
             is
             written
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             same
             also
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             Turnebus's
             ,
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savils
               Copy
            
             .
             But
             this
             reading
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             have
             issued
             from
             the
             conjecture
             of
             the
             Transcriber
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               made
               an
               invulnerable
               provision
               for
               his
               Churches
               .
            
             Although
             this
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             fitly
             made
             out
             concerning
             Constantine
             ,
             whose
             mind
             could
             never
             be
             exulcerated
             and
             provok't
             by
             the
             madness
             of
             the
             Donatists
             and
             other
             Hereticks
             of
             the
             same
             stamp
             ;
             yet
             at
             this
             place
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             it
             cannot
             well
             be
             said
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               made
               an
               invulnerable
               Provision
            
             .
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             will
             be
             used
             most
             elegantly
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             
               he
               made
               an
               indefatigable
               Provision
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             in
             book
             2.
             chap.
             14.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               exercised
               a
               sleepless
               or
               watchfull
               care
               over
               the
               publick
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               but
               rather
               the
               mildest
            
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             King
             's
             and
             
               Fuk.
               Manuscripts
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             He
             means
             
               Maximianus
               Herculius
            
             .
             For
             he
             had
             obtained
             the
             2
             d
             place
             in
             the
             Empire
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             had
             framed
             Plots
             against
             Constantine
             ,
             being
             detected
             ,
             he
             ended
             his
             life
             with
             an
             halter
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             wherein
             Eusebius
             tells
             us
             his
             Pictures
             and
             Statues
             were
             thrown
             down
             and
             defaced
             ,
             do
             evidently
             shew
             ,
             that
             
               Maximianus
               Herculius
            
             is
             meant
             here
             .
             Which
             if
             true
             ,
             Eusebius
             hath
             committed
             a
             most
             foul
             mistake
             here
             ,
             in
             relating
             Herculius's
             death
             after
             the
             Victory
             over
             Maxentius
             :
             when
             as
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             
               Maximianus
               Herculius
            
             ended
             his
             life
             two
             years
             before
             the
             defeat
             and
             destruction
             of
             Maxentius
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             310.
             
             But
             who
             can
             believe
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             ,
             who
             was
             contemporary
             with
             these
             times
             ,
             could
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             so
             great
             a
             mistake
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Title
             of
             this
             chapter
             gives
             us
             the
             name
             ,
             not
             of
             Maximianus
             ,
             but
             of
             Maximinus
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             I
             am
             easily
             induced
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             this
             place
             is
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             mended
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               second
               of
               those
               persons
               that
               were
               chosen
               into
               the
               Empire
               by
               those
               who
               had
               resigned
               the
               Government
               :
            
             that
             so
             ,
             Maximinus
             may
             be
             meant
             here
             ,
             who
             together
             with
             Severus
             was
             made
             Caesar
             by
             Diocletian
             and
             Maximian
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             they
             resigned
             their
             purple
             ,
             as
             Idatius
             writes
             in
             
               his
               Fasti.
            
             And
             thus
             the
             order
             of
             the
             times
             will
             proceed
             right
             in
             Eusebius
             .
             For
             Maximinus
             ended
             his
             life
             after
             the
             overthrow
             of
             Maxentius
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             most
             ignominious
             sort
             of
             death
             too
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             relates
             ,
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             book
             9.
             chap.
             10.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               this
               was
               the
               first
               person
            
             ;
             from
             book
             8.
             chap.
             13.
             of
             
               his
               Eccles.
               History
            
             ;
             where
             this
             whole
             place
             occurs
             almost
             in
             the
             same
             words
             .
             Further
             ,
             what
             Eusebius
             says
             hapned
             first
             of
             all
             to
             
               Maximianus
               Herculius
            
             ,
             that
             his
             Pictures
             and
             Statues
             should
             in
             all
             places
             be
             thrown
             down
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             seem
             strange
             to
             any
             one
             .
             For
             we
             must
             understand
             this
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             as
             where
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             
               Constantius
               Chlorus
            
             was
             the
             first
             Emperour
             that
             was
             deified
             .
             He
             means
             he
             was
             the
             first
             of
             those
             Emperours
             which
             he
             had
             seen
             .
             But
             if
             any
             one
             had
             rather
             understand
             these
             words
             concerning
             Maximinus
             ,
             he
             has
             Eusebius
             to
             defend
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             last
             chapter
             of
             
               his
               ninth
               book
            
             attests
             in
             express
             words
             ,
             that
             all
             Maximin's
             Statues
             and
             Pictures
             were
             broken
             after
             his
             death
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             At
             these
             words
             a
             chapter
             is
             begun
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               old
               Sheets
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Other
               part
            
             .
          
           
             b
             This
             place
             must
             be
             made
             up
             from
             chapter
             8.
             book
             10
             ,
             
               of
               his
               Eccles.
               History
            
             ;
             whence
             also
             the
             following
             chapter
             is
             to
             be
             mended
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Traiterous
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Menaces
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Hold
               communication
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Matters
               of
               consideration
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             debates
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Turnebus
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             his
             Copy
             hath
             mended
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             this
             reading
             I
             found
             in
             
               Moraeus's
               Copy
            
             also
             .
             But
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               honour
               to
               those
               consecrated
               persons
               .
            
             For
             Eusebius
             gives
             reasons
             ,
             why
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             would
             ever
             and
             anon
             convene
             Synods
             of
             Bishops
             .
             The
             first
             reason
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             give
             honour
             to
             Gods
             Priests
             when
             assembled
             together
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             establish
             Peace
             and
             Concord
             amongst
             them
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             Eusebius
             does
             usually
             term
             
               The
               Priests
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             it
             frequently
             occurs
             in
             
               these
               books
            
             .
             But
             if
             ,
             with
             Turnebus
             ,
             we
             would
             rather
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             the
             discourse
             may
             agree
             with
             what
             follows
             ;
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             must
             be
             taken
             
               for
               Religion
               it self
            
             ;
             which
             is
             more
             uncouth
             ,
             For
             I
             had
             rather
             express
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               honour
               to
               the
               sacred
               Law.
            
             Vales
             ,
          
           
             ‖
             Dissipate
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               tear
               in
               sunder
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Eusebius
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             at
             the
             fourteenth
             year
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             says
             thus
             ;
             
               Licinius
               drives
               the
               Christians
               from
               his
               own
               Pallace
               .
               Orosius
            
             says
             the
             same
             in
             book
             7.
             but
             in
             a
             disturbed
             order
             of
             affairs
             and
             times
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             relates
             that
             before
             the
             
               Cibalensian
               War
            
             ,
             which
             War
             hapned
             on
             the
             
               eighth
               year
            
             of
             
             Constantine's
             Empire
             .
             For
             there
             were
             two
             Civil
             Wars
             between
             Constantine
             and
             Licinius
             .
             The
             first
             War
             ,
             wherein
             Licinius
             was
             vanquished
             at
             Cibalis
             in
             Pannonia
             ,
             hapned
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             314.
             
             The
             reasons
             of
             which
             War
             are
             Recorded
             by
             no
             other
             Writer
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Excerpta
               de
               Gestis
               Constantini
               ,
            
             which
             I
             have
             long
             since
             published
             at
             the
             end
             of
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ;
             see
             pag.
             473.
             
             But
             the
             latter
             War
             was
             that
             ,
             wherein
             Licinius
             was
             routed
             near
             Hadrianople
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             compelled
             to
             a
             surrendry
             of
             himself
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             324.
             
             Eusebius
             has
             made
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             former
             War
             ;
             for
             this
             reason
             perhaps
             ,
             because
             Licinius
             as
             yet
             had
             not
             raised
             Persecution
             against
             the
             Christians
             .
             For
             Licinius
             undertook
             to
             persecute
             the
             Christians
             long
             after
             that
             first
             War
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             on
             the
             fourteenth
             year
             of
             Constantine's
             Empire
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             Recorded
             in
             
             Scaliger's
             and
             
               Miraeus's
               Edition
               of
               Eusebius's
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             that
             is
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             320.
             
             The
             same
             year
             occurs
             in
             
               Cedrenus's
               Chronicon
            
             .
             But
             Baronius
             relates
             ,
             that
             Licinius
             raised
             Persecution
             against
             the
             Christians
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             316.
             
             But
             in
             
               Baronius's
               Annalls
            
             ,
             the
             History
             of
             both
             the
             Wars
             against
             Licinius
             is
             very
             much
             confused
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             amended
             ,
             partly
             from
             
               Idatius's
               Fasti
            
             ,
             and
             partly
             from
             the
             
               Gesta
               Constantini
            
             heretofore
             published
             by
             me
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             Sozomen
             (
             book
             1.
             chap.
             7.
             )
             attests
             in
             express
             words
             ,
             that
             Licinius
             undertook
             to
             persecute
             the
             Christians
             after
             the
             
               Cibalensian
               War.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             From
             these
             words
             a
             new
             Chapter
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             begun
             .
             For
             these
             words
             belong
             to
             
               Licinius's
               second
               Law.
            
             Further
             ,
             the
             expression
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             occurs
             in
             the
             Contents
             of
             Chap.
             53
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             faulty
             ,
             and
             put
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Church
            
             .
             And
             yet
             't
             is
             strange
             ,
             that
             both
             in
             the
             
               King's
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               old
               Sheets
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             constantly
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Although
             in
             the
             
               old
               Sheets
            
             't
             is
             mended
             in
             the
             same
             hand
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             't
             is
             excellently
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               should
               not
               meet
               in
               the
               Churches
               together
               with
               the
               men
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Or
             ,
             
               He
               despaired
               of
               finding
               the
               Ornament
               of
               Chastity
               amongst
               men
               .
               Valesius
            
             thinks
             it
             should
             be
             written
             and
             pointed
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               He
               despaired
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               men
               ,
               making
               use
               of
               an
               ill
               argument
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               He
               Himself
               making
               use
               of
               himself
               as
               the
               Brand
               and
               Reproach
               of
               Nature
               .
            
          
           
             a
             See
             what
             I
             have
             noted
             at
             chap.
             8.
             book
             10.
             of
             
               Eusebius's
               Eccles
               .
               History
            
             ;
             whence
             these
             passages
             are
             transcribed
             almost
             word
             for
             word
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             note
             (
             b.
             )
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             the
             words
             are
             to
             be
             construed
             ;
             which
             Christophorson
             perceived
             not
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             placed
             a
             Comma
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             
               Offices
               of
               Magistrates
            
             .
             For
             each
             Magistrate
             had
             
               his
               Office
            
             or
             
               Attendants
               .
               This
               Office
               was
               a
               certain
               Body
               of
               Officials
               or
               Souldiers
               ,
               who
               attended
               on
               the
               Judges
               ,
            
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             
               Notitia
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               .
               These
               Offices
               the
               Greeks
            
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             long
             since
             remarked
             at
             the
             26
             th
             book
             of
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
               ,
               pag.
            
             318
             
               of
               my
               notes
            
             .
             The
             
               Old
               Glosses
            
             therefore
             are
             right
             ,
             in
             explaining
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               officium
               ,
               apparitio
            
             .
             So
             
               John
               Chrysostome
            
             in
             
               his
               first
               Homily
               on
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Corinthians
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Don't
               you
               see
               children
               ,
               how
               when
               at
               play
               they
               make
               a
               company
               of
               Apparitours
               or
               Attendants
               ,
               and
               Officials
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Johannes
               Morinus
            
             ,
             a
             Learned
             person
             who
             has
             rendred
             
               these
               Books
               into
               French
            
             ,
             thought
             that
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             ,
             
               the
               Gentiles
            
             or
             Heathens
             were
             meant
             ;
             as
             if
             Eusebius
             had
             said
             ,
             
               What
               need
               we
               make
               mention
               of
               the
               Heathens
               .
            
             See
             chap.
             43
             ,
             
               note
               (
               b.
            
             )
             But
             Christophorson
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               praeterea
               ,
               besides
            
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             't
             were
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             which
             manner
             Eusebius
             expresses
             himself
             at
             chap.
             43.
             
             
               Vales.
               Valesius
            
             renders
             it
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             with
             Christophorson
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Remeasurings
             .
          
           
             †
             The
             punishment
             allotted
             him
             was
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             to
             starve
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             plenty
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             After
             these
             words
             ,
             an
             Asterisk
             is
             to
             be
             placed
             .
             For
             there
             is
             an
             imperfection
             ;
             which
             nevertheless
             may
             be
             made
             up
             from
             book
             10.
             chap.
             8.
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               declining
               from
               the
               way
               of
               sober
               reason
               .
            
             In
             the
             
               Fuk.
               Turneb
            
             .
             and
             Savil.
             Copies
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             He
             means
             
               Galerius
               Maximianus
            
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             first
             Authour
             and
             Ringleader
             of
             the
             Christians
             Persecution
             ,
             as
             Euscbius
             relates
             in
             book
             8.
             
               of
               his
               Eccles.
               History
               .
               Cedrenus
            
             writes
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             eighteenth
             year
             of
             
               Diocletian
               ,
               Maximianus
            
             had
             raised
             a
             Persecution
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             by
             the
             perswasion
             of
             one
             Theotecnus
             an
             Impostour
             .
             Who
             having
             forged
             
               Acts
               of
               Pilate
            
             stuft
             with
             impiety
             against
             Christ
             ,
             Galerius
             made
             an
             establishment
             by
             an
             Edict
             ,
             that
             Masters
             should
             give
             them
             to
             their
             Schollars
             to
             be
             learned
             by
             heart
             .
             But
             any
             one
             may
             perceive
             ,
             that
             Cedrenus
             is
             out
             here
             ,
             who
             attributes
             that
             to
             
               Galerius
               Maximianus
            
             ,
             which
             was
             performed
             long
             after
             by
             Maximinus
             .
             This
             is
             an
             usuall
             mistake
             amongst
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             to
             confound
             Maximianus
             with
             Maximinus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Deadly
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Praeposition
             must
             be
             expunged
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             person
             termed
             
               the
               Latter
            
             is
             Maximinus
             Tyrant
             of
             the
             East
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Searing-Irons
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Hope
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Invented
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Of
               universall
               providence
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Figure
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Wrote
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Euseb
               .
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             book
             9.
             chap
             10
             ,
             note
             
               (
               a.
            
             )
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Adhered
               to
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               closed
               with
               those
               very
               Actions
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             persons
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e738710
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Rebells
               against
               God.
            
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               By
               the
               treachery
               of
               his
               Governours
               in
               each
               Province
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             book
             10.
             chap.
             8.
             of
             
               his
               Eccles.
               History
            
             ;
             where
             these
             passages
             occur
             almost
             word
             for
             word
             .
             Further
             ,
             't
             is
             strange
             that
             Eusebius
             should
             have
             made
             no
             mention
             ,
             either
             in
             
               his
               Ecclesiastick
               History
            
             ,
             or
             in
             
               these
               books
            
             ,
             of
             Basileus
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Amas●ni
             :
             which
             Prelate
             nevertheless
             ,
             as
             all
             Greek
             Writers
             do
             agree
             ,
             was
             slain
             by
             
             Licinius's
             order
             .
             But
             Philostorgius
             ,
             in
             the
             
               first
               book
               of
               his
               Eccles.
               History
               ,
            
             writes
             in
             express
             words
             ,
             that
             Basileus
             Bishop
             of
             Amasca
             in
             Pontus
             was
             present
             at
             the
             
               Nicaene
               Councill
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             
               Nicaene
               Councill
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             manifest
             amongst
             all
             men
             ,
             was
             convened
             the
             year
             after
             
             Licinius's
             deposition
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Athanasius
             in
             
               his
               first
               Oration
               against
               the
               Arians
               ,
            
             (
             where
             he
             makes
             mention
             of
             the
             eminent
             Bishops
             who
             were
             either
             present
             with
             him
             at
             the
             
               Nicaene
               Councill
            
             ,
             or
             had
             approved
             of
             his
             opinion
             ;
             )
             together
             with
             others
             ,
             names
             Basileus
             Bishop
             of
             Pontus
             .
             Nor
             does
             he
             style
             him
             Martyr
             ,
             although
             he
             there
             terms
             Hosius
             Confessour
             .
             The
             
               Acts
               also
               of
               Basileus
            
             ,
             which
             are
             extant
             in
             Metaphrastes
             ,
             seem
             to
             me
             foolish
             and
             fabulous
             .
             And
             most
             of
             the
             passages
             which
             occur
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             word
             for
             word
             taken
             out
             of
             Eusebius
             .
             But
             that
             little
             story
             concerning
             the
             Virgin
             Glaphyra
             was
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             framed
             by
             some
             idle
             people
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Siege
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             In
             the
             
               Fuk
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             and
             in
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savils
               Copy
            
             ,
             't
             is
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             in
             book
             10.
             chap.
             8.
             of
             
               his
               Eccles.
               History
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Constantine
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Account
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Defence
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             book
             10.
             chap.
             9.
             whence
             this
             passage
             is
             transcribed
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               clemency
               only
            
             ;
             which
             seems
             truer
             .
             I
             had
             also
             rather
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             unless
             the
             
               Dative
               case
            
             may
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             
               Ablative
               put
               absolute
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             usuall
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               signs
               or
               Marks
               of
               his
               good
               hope
               in
               God
               by
               the
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Priests
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             alludes
             to
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Guards
               of
               his
               Body
            
             .
             As
             therefore
             the
             Emperours
             had
             always
             some
             Souldiers
             with
             them
             to
             guard
             their
             bodies
             ;
             so
             Constantine
             would
             have
             some
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             guards
             of
             his
             soul
             as
             't
             were
             ,
             always
             present
             with
             him
             .
             Further
             ,
             after
             the
             Verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             must
             be
             placed
             a
             point
             ,
             from
             the
             King
             's
             and
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscripts
            
             ;
             which
             Chistophorson
             perceived
             not
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               ,
               Turneb
            
             and
             
               Savil.
               Copies
            
             ,
             't
             is
             truer
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               carried
               along
               with
               him
            
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               was
               informed
               ,
               that
               Constantine
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             is
             truer
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             Vales.
             The
             reading
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               But
               he
               himself
            
             .
             Although
             
               our
               Manuscript
               Copies
            
             have
             no
             alteration
             here
             ;
             save
             that
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             
               old
               sheets
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             rather
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               whom
               he
               thought
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Manuscript
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               without
               controversie
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               ,
               Savil.
            
             and
             
               Turneb
               .
               Copies
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               without
               contradiction
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             It
             must
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             ,
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             this
             whole
             place
             is
             to
             be
             restored
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             't
             is
             thus
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             which
             is
             the
             best
             reading
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             therefore
             followed
             it
             in
             our
             Version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             After
             these
             words
             ,
             these
             following
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             are
             wanting
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             and
             are
             added
             in
             the
             margin
             in
             a
             very
             modern
             hand
             .
             If
             I
             may
             have
             leave
             to
             conjecture
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             should
             be
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               The
               Interpreters
               of
               Dreams
            
             and
             Aruspices
             [
             or
             ,
             Sacrificers
             ]
             
               affirmed
               the
               like
               was
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Turnebus
             in
             
               his
               Copy
            
             had
             mended
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               Augures
            
             .
             In
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Savil.
               Copies
            
             't
             is
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Moreover
               ,
               the
               Interpreters
               of
               Dreams
               predicted
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Sacrifices
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             this
             place
             is
             written
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               He
               proceeded
               forth
               with
               great
               confidence
               ;
               pitching
               his
               Camp
               as
               well
               as
               't
               was
               possible
               .
            
             Which
             reading
             and
             punctation
             displeases
             not
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             
               castrametari
               ,
               to
               pitch
               a
               Camp
               ,
            
             or
             
               lodge
               an
               Army
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               War.
            
             
          
           
             a
             It
             was
             the
             usage
             of
             the
             Heathens
             to
             light
             Tapers
             before
             the
             Statues
             of
             their
             Gods
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             observed
             from
             the
             22
             book
             of
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
               ,
               pag.
            
             226
             ,
             
               of
               Valesius's
               Edition
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             A
             term
             improperly
             used
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             the
             reading
             there
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               He
               comes
               forth
               now
               against
               us
               ;
               but
               much
               rather
               takes
               up
               Arms
               against
               those
               very
               Gods
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Which
             reading
             is
             truer
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Time.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             omitted
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               at
               present
            
             ;
             in
             which
             term
             lies
             the
             whole
             force
             of
             the
             Sentence
             .
             For
             Licinius
             shews
             ,
             that
             his
             Gods
             exceed
             in
             number
             
               at
               present
            
             ;
             but
             in
             a
             short
             time
             will
             be
             superiour
             in
             force
             and
             power
             .
             
               Johannes
               Portesius
            
             ,
             otherwise
             a
             silly
             Translatour
             ,
             has
             not
             omitted
             the
             rendition
             of
             this
             word
             .
             For
             he
             translates
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               Numero
               quidem
               adhuc
               potiores
               ,
               as
               yet
               do
               exceed
               in
               number
               .
            
             A
             little
             before
             ,
             I
             reade
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               this
               one
               God
            
             ;
             as
             Turnebus
             has
             mended
             it
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             same
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               who
               is
               of
               yesterday
               or
               the
               day
               before
               .
            
             The
             impious
             Licinius
             derides
             
             Constantine's
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             a
             strange
             and
             new
             God.
             For
             amongst
             the
             Gods
             ,
             some
             were
             accounted
             
               patrii
               ,
               Gods
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
            
             others
             
               peregrini
               ,
               strange
               Gods.
            
             The
             
               dii
               patrii
            
             were
             commended
             for
             the
             ancientness
             of
             their
             worship
             .
             But
             
               the
               perigrini
            
             were
             new
             Gods
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             were
             lately
             procured
             or
             chosen
             .
             
             Cicero's
             words
             in
             his
             2
             d
             
               book
               De
               Legibus
            
             ,
             are
             these
             :
             
               Novos
               verò
               deos
               ,
               &
               in
               his
               colendis
               nocturnas
               pervigilationes
               fic
               Aristophanes
               facetissimus
               poeta
               veteris
               comoediae
               vexat
               ,
               ut
               apud
               eum
               Sabazius
               &
               alii
               quidam
               dii
               peregrini
               judicati
               è
               civitate
               ejiciantur
               ;
               But
               the
               new
               Gods
               ,
               and
               the
               watchings
               all
               night
               long
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               them
               ,
               have
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               been
               disquieted
               by
            
             Aristophanes
             
               the
               pleasantest
               Poet
               of
               Old
               Comedie
               ,
               that
            
             Sabazius
             
               and
               some
               other
               Gods
               having
               by
               him
               been
               judged
               strange
               ,
               are
               ejected
               out
               of
               the
               City
               .
            
             The
             passage
             of
             Aristophanes
             ,
             which
             Cicero
             means
             ,
             was
             extant
             in
             
               his
               Comedie
               Lemniis
            
             ,
             as
             Suidas
             informs
             us
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             There
             was
             indeed
             at
             Athens
             a
             vast
             multitude
             of
             new
             and
             strange
             Gods
             ,
             whom
             they
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Apollophanes
             the
             Poet
             had
             put
             together
             their
             names
             and
             Series
             
               in
               his
               Cretensibus
            
             ,
             as
             Hesychius
             attests
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Menander
               Rhetor
            
             or
             rather
             
               Alexander
               in
               methodo
               generis
               demonstrativi
               pag.
            
             1612
             ,
             observes
             ;
             that
             
               some
               Gods
               were
               termed
               ancienter
               ,
               others
               more
               modern
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             Portesius
             and
             Christopherson
             who
             has
             followed
             him
             ,
             have
             rendred
             this
             place
             ill
             ;
             their
             mistake
             arose
             from
             hence
             ,
             because
             they
             perceived
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             Adverb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             does
             sometimes
             signifie
             the
             same
             with
             
               nuper
               ,
               lately
            
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             noted
             at
             book
             4.
             
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               chap.
            
             8.
             note
             (
             d.
             )
             These
             remarks
             I
             had
             made
             here
             formerly
             ,
             having
             followed
             the
             
               Geneva
               Edition
               ▪
            
             but
             afterwards
             I
             understood
             ,
             that
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             and
             in
             the
             
               Manuscript
               Copies
            
             the
             reading
             was
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               who
               is
               now
               a
               Ridicule
               to
               us
               .
            
             Which
             reading
             the
             Translatours
             have
             followed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             in
             no
             wise
             to
             be
             blamed
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               us
               who
               have
               been
               called
               to
               this
               History
               .
            
             In
             
               Moraeus's
               Copy
            
             at
             the
             margin
             't
             is
             mended
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               who
               compose
            
             ;
             in
             which
             manner
             Eusebius
             expresses
             himself
             at
             chap.
             8.
             
             A
             little
             before
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             
               Copy
               of
               Moraeus
            
             't
             is
             well
             mended
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               to
               bid
               a
               long
               farwell
               to
               those
               :
            
             [
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             I
             found
             it
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               us
               who
               have
               been
               called
               to
               this
               History
            
             ;
             which
             reading
             is
             right
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             first
             Battel
             between
             Constantine
             and
             Licinius
             was
             in
             Pannonia
             ,
             at
             Cibalae
             ;
             which
             Zosimus
             describes
             excellently
             well
             in
             
               his
               Second
               Book
            
             ,
             as
             also
             
               The
               Authour
               of
               the
               Excerpta
               de
               Gestis
               Constantini
               ,
            
             pag.
             473.
             
             This
             Fight
             hapned
             when
             Volusianus
             the
             second
             time
             and
             Annianus
             were
             Consuls
             ;
             on
             
               the
               eight
               of
               the
               Ides
               of
               October
               ,
            
             as
             't
             is
             recorded
             in
             
               Idatius's
               Fasti.
            
             To
             whom
             agrees
             Sigonius
             in
             
               his
               third
               Book
               de
               Occidentali
               Imperio
               .
            
             In
             
               Eusebius's
               Chronicon
            
             the
             
               Cibalensian
               Battel
            
             is
             ill
             placed
             on
             the
             seventh
             year
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             Action
             hapned
             on
             the
             eighth
             year
             of
             his
             Empire
             .
             Yea
             ,
             if
             you
             compute
             the
             matter
             exactly
             ,
             it
             was
             now
             the
             ninth
             year
             of
             
             Constantine's
             Empire
             .
             For
             ,
             his
             ninth
             year
             began
             on
             the
             eighth
             of
             the
             
               Calend●
               of
               August
               ,
               Volusianus
            
             the
             second
             time
             and
             Annianus
             being
             Consuls
             .
             
               Aurelius
               Victor
            
             writes
             thus
             concerning
             the
             Wars
             between
             Licinius
             and
             
               Constantine
               .
               Ita
               potestas
               orbis
               Romani
               duobus
               quaesita
               .
               Qui
               quamvis
               per
               Flavii
               Sororem
               nuptam
               Licinio
               connexi
               inter
               se
               erant
               ,
               ob
               diversos
               mores
               tamen
               anxie
               triennium
               congruere
               quiv●re
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Thus
               the
               power
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             
               world
               was
               gotten
               by
               two
               .
               Who
               though
               by
            
             Flavius's
             
               Sister
               married
               to
            
             Licinius
             
               they
               had
               been
               joyned
               together
               ,
               yet
               because
               of
               their
               different
               dispositions
               ,
               for
               three
               years
               space
               they
               could
               ill
               agree
               ,
            
             &c
             Which
             passage
             does
             manifestly
             confirm
             
               Idatius's
               Fasti
            
             :
             Otherwise
             ,
             from
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             
               Eusebian
               Chronicon
            
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             said
             ,
             
               Biennium
               ,
               for
               two
               years
               space
               .
            
             A
             passage
             in
             
               Eutropius's
               Tenth
               Book
            
             must
             also
             be
             corrected
             ,
             which
             is
             commonly
             Printed
             thus
             .
             
               As
               primo
               eum
               in
               Pannonia
               ,
               Secundò
               ingenti
               apparatu
               bellum
               apud
               Cibalas
               instruentem
               ,
               repentinus
               oppressit
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Doubtless
             ,
             the
             word
             Secundò
             must
             be
             expunged
             ,
             which
             was
             added
             by
             some
             unskilfull
             Transcriber
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             
             Constantine's
             first
             Battel
             against
             Licinius
             was
             at
             Cibalae
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shown
             above
             .
             Then
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             ridiculous
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Battel
             was
             in
             Pannonia
             ,
             the
             second
             at
             Cibalae
             ;
             in
             regard
             Cibalae
             is
             a
             City
             of
             Pannonia
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             Peanius
             who
             rendred
             Eutropius
             into
             Greek
             ,
             acknowledges
             not
             that
             word
             Secundò
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             
               his
               Rendition
            
             .
             Yet
             Orosius
             (
             as
             also
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Historia
               Miscella
            
             ,
             )
             hath
             followed
             the
             vulgar
             reading
             in
             Eutropius
             .
             For
             his
             words
             are
             these
             ;
             
               Constantinus
               Licinium
               Sororis
               suae
               virum
               in
               Pannoniâ
               primùm
               vicit
               ,
               deinde
               apud
               Cibalas
               oppressit
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             second
             Fight
             of
             Constantine
             against
             Licinius
             ,
             hapned
             in
             Thracia
             ,
             as
             Zosimus
             informs
             us
             .
             But
             Zosimus
             mentions
             not
             the
             very
             place
             :
             but
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Excerpta
               de
               Gestis
               Constantini
            
             pag.
             474.
             says
             't
             was
             fought
             in
             the
             
               Campus
               Mardiensis
            
             :
             which
             place
             is
             equally
             unknown
             to
             us
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             Battel
             hapned
             on
             the
             same
             year
             with
             that
             at
             Cibalae
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             concluded
             from
             the
             Relation
             of
             Zosimus
             ,
             and
             of
             
               that
               unknown
               Authour
            
             .
             Which
             may
             also
             be
             demonstrated
             by
             this
             argument
             .
             After
             this
             Battel
             a
             Peace
             being
             made
             up
             between
             Constantine
             and
             Licinius
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             following
             Constantine
             and
             Licinius
             were
             made
             Consuls
             ;
             and
             In
             the
             West
             that
             year
             is
             inscribed
             ,
             
               Constantine
               the
               Fourth
               and
               Licinius
               the
               fourth
               time
               Consuls
            
             ;
             but
             in
             
               the
               Eastern
               parts
            
             Licinius's
             name
             is
             set
             first
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               Licinius
               Augustus
               the
               Fourth
               and
               Constantine
               the
               fourth
               time
               being
               Coss
            
             ;
             as
             it
             occurs
             in
             the
             
               Excerpta
               de
               Gestis
               Constantini
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Remedy
             ,
             or
             ,
             help
             .
          
           
             a
             These
             Guards
             to
             whose
             care
             Constantine
             committed
             the
             Labarum
             in
             Battels
             ,
             Grethserus
             (
             book
             2.
             
               de
               Cruce
            
             ,
             chap.
             40.
             )
             says
             are
             the
             same
             with
             those
             who
             in
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Code
            
             are
             termed
             the
             
               Praepositi
               Laborum
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             the
             Greeks
             termed
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               because
               it
               was
               an
               assistance
               to
               the
               Labouring
               Companies
               ,
               as
               Sozomen
            
             attests
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             
               Fuk.
               Manuscript
            
             has
             opened
             to
             us
             the
             true
             writing
             of
             this
             place
             ;
             wherein
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Eusebius
             wrote
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               who
               slipt
               away
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             words
             are
             transposed
             ,
             and
             are
             thus
             to
             be
             restored
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Endure
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Received
               them
               all
               safe
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             think
             it
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               blandis
               &
               amicis
               verbis
               eos
               compellans
               ,
               treating
               them
               with
               kind
               and
               friendly
               words
               .
            
             Further
             ,
             what
             Eusebius
             relates
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             seems
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             first
             Battel
             in
             the
             field
             of
             Cybalae
             ,
             whereof
             I
             have
             spoken
             before
             .
             And
             this
             is
             confirmed
             by
             what
             follows
             .
             Vales
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             War.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eusebius
             uses
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             a
             new
             sense
             ,
             to
             signifie
             Souldiers
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             Militia
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             Temporary
             servitude
             .
             Which
             Suidas
             tells
             us
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hence
             't
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Tyrones
             were
             marked
             ,
             like
             Servants
             ,
             with
             certain
             marks
             in
             their
             skin
             .
             The
             Missio
             likewise
             ,
             or
             Military-discharge
             answers
             the
             Manumission
             or
             
               making
               free
            
             of
             Servants
             .
             With
             good
             reason
             therefore
             Eusebius
             terms
             the
             Roman
             Souldiers
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             if
             any
             one
             be
             displeased
             herewith
             he
             may
             easily
             make
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               his
               own
               men
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Was
               in
               safety
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               In
               like
               manner
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Hence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             what
             I
             have
             noted
             at
             the
             
               tenth
               chapter
            
             is
             true
             ;
             viz.
             that
             Eusebius
             speaks
             there
             concerning
             the
             former
             Battel
             ,
             which
             was
             fought
             at
             Cybalae
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Dedicated
               his
               leasure
               to
               his
               Saviour
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Concerning
             this
             Tabernacle
             which
             ▪
             Constantine
             carried
             about
             with
             him
             in
             his
             expeditions
             ,
             Sozomen
             writes
             in
             book
             1.
             chap.
             8.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Made
               use
               of
               a
               chast
               and
               pure
               diet
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             33.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             perhaps
             it
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             sincerity
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               within
               a
               very
               short
               moment
               of
               an
               hour
            
             ;
             so
             I
             found
             it
             mended
             in
             
               Moraus's
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             .
             A
             little
             before
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               till
               such
               time
               as
            
             ;
             in
             which
             manner
             Eusebius
             does
             usually
             express
             himself
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Should
               be
               honoured
               with
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Afflicting
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Vexation
               of
               body
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
             Constantine's
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Deceit
               in
               relation
               to
               friendships
            
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             conditions
             of
             Peace
             were
             these
             ,
             that
             Licinius
             should
             continue
             possest
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             
               Asia
               ,
               Thracia
               ,
               Moesia
            
             ,
             and
             
               Seythia
               Minor
            
             ;
             but
             that
             
               Dardania
               ,
               Macedonia
               ,
               Achaia
               ,
               Pannonia
               ,
               Moetia
               ,
            
             and
             Dacia
             should
             be
             added
             to
             the
             Dominions
             of
             Constantine
             :
             this
             Information
             we
             have
             from
             
               Zosimus
               ,
               Sozomen
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Excerpta
               de
               Gestis
               Constantini
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Faith.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Provision
               of
               Forces
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             incircumspectly
             ,
             or
             inconsiderately
             ;
             in
             which
             manner
             't
             is
             mended
             in
             
             Turnebus's
             Copy
             at
             the
             margin
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Reading
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Canstantine
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Humanity
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Licinius's
               Army
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Coat
               of
               Mail.
            
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
             Stop't
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             think
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               one
               Shout
               and
               in
               a
               moment
               .
            
             And
             so
             't
             is
             in
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             Savil.
             Copies
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             signal
             Victory
             of
             Constantine's
             hapned
             in
             
             Crispus's
             and
             
             Constantine's
             third
             Consulate
             ,
             on
             the
             fifth
             of
             the
             Nones
             of
             July
             ,
             near
             Hadrianople
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             recorded
             in
             
               Idatius's
               Fasti.
            
             But
             Baronius
             places
             this
             
               Hadrianopolitane
               Battel
            
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             318
             ,
             whereon
             
               Licinius
               the
               fifth
               time
            
             ,
             and
             Crispus
             were
             Consuls
             .
             Whose
             opinion
             we
             overthrow
             by
             these
             arguments
             and
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             best
             Writers
             .
             The
             first
             is
             Idatius
             ,
             who
             in
             
               his
               Fasti
            
             writes
             thus
             ;
             Crispo
             III.
             
               &
               Constantino
            
             III.
             Coss.
             &c.
             
             Crispus
             and
             Constantine
             
               being
               Consult
               the
               third
               time
               ,
               the
            
             Hadrianopolitane
             Battel
             [
             hapned
             ]
             
               on
               the
               fifth
               of
               the
            
             Nones
             of
             July
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Chalcedonensian
             
               Battel
               on
               the
               fourteenth
               of
               the
               Calends
               of
            
             October
             .
             The
             same
             words
             occur
             in
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             erroneously
             ascribed
             to
             the
             year
             following
             ,
             when
             Paulinus
             and
             Julianus
             were
             Consuls
             .
             With
             Idatius
             agrees
             
               Aurelius
               Victor
            
             ,
             who
             writes
             thus
             concerning
             the
             Fights
             between
             Constantine
             and
             
               Licinius
               :
               Quo
               sanè
               variis
               proeliis
               pulso
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Who
               having
               indeed
               been
               beaten
               in
               many
               Battels
               ;
               in
               regard
               it
               would
               have
               seemed
               dangerous
               wholly
               to
               crush
               him
               ;
               on
               account
               of
               Affinity
               ;
               the
               children
               of
               them
               both
               being
               received
               into
               a
               Colleague-ship
               ,
               and
               elected
               to
               the
               Empire
               of
            
             Caesars
             ;
             Crispus
             and
             Constantinus
             
               begotten
               by
            
             Flavius
             :
             Licinianus
             by
             Licinius
             .
             Which
             [
             Colleague-ship
             ]
             
               was
               scarce
               lasting
               ,
               nor
               proved
               it
               happy
               to
               those
               who
               were
               assumed
               into
               it
               ,
               being
               published
               in
               that
               same
               month
               on
               a
               day
               defiled
               with
               an
               Eclipse
               of
               the
               Sun.
               Therefore
               six
               years
               after
               ,
               the
               Peace
               being
               broke
               ,
            
             Licinius
             ,
             
               Routed
               amongst
               the
            
             Thracians
             ,
             
               went
               to
            
             Chalcedon
             .
             
               Crispus
               ,
               Licinianus
            
             ,
             and
             Constantinus
             had
             been
             created
             Casars
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Gallicanus
             and
             Bassus
             ,
             on
             the
             Calends
             of
             March
             ,
             (
             as
             Idatius
             relates
             in
             
               his
               Fasti
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
            
             Alexandrian
             Chronicle
             ,
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             317.
             
             On
             the
             year
             following
             there
             hapned
             a
             darkness
             in
             the
             day
             time
             ,
             at
             the
             ninth
             hour
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             recorded
             in
             
               Idatius's
               Fasti.
            
             Wherefore
             
               Aurelius
               Victor
            
             is
             mistaken
             ,
             who
             places
             the
             promotion
             of
             the
             Caesars
             on
             the
             same
             year
             whereon
             the
             Eclipse
             of
             the
             Sun
             hapned
             .
             For
             ,
             there
             hapned
             indeed
             an
             Eclipse
             of
             the
             Sun
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             318.
             
             But
             Crispus
             (
             together
             with
             Licinianus
             and
             Constantinus
             ,
             )
             had
             been
             made
             Caesar
             on
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lords
             Nativity
             317.
             
             Yet
             ,
             
               Aurelius
               Victor
            
             does
             rightly
             compute
             the
             intervalls
             of
             the
             times
             .
             For
             ,
             from
             the
             Eclipse
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             which
             hapned
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             318
             ,
             to
             the
             
               Hadrianopolitane
               Battel
            
             there
             are
             full
             Six
             years
             .
             Hereto
             agrees
             Cedrenus
             ,
             who
             on
             the
             nineteenth
             year
             of
             
             Constantine's
             Empire
             ,
             says
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             undertook
             an
             Expedition
             against
             Licinius
             .
             For
             
             Constantine's
             nineteenth
             year
             falls
             on
             
             Crispus's
             and
             
             Constantine's
             third
             Consulate
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             324.
             
             Sigonius
             differs
             not
             much
             from
             this
             account
             ,
             who
             assigns
             the
             
               Hadrianopolitane
               Fight
            
             to
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             323
             ,
             when
             Severus
             and
             Rufinus
             were
             Consuls
             .
             There
             is
             mention
             of
             the
             same
             
               Hadrianopolitane
               Fight
               in
               Lege
            
             1.
             
             
               Cod.
               Theod.
               de
               Veteranis
            
             ,
             where
             Constantine
             says
             thus
             .
             
               Veteranis
               qui
               ex
               die
               quintâ
               nonarum
               Juliarum
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               To
               the
               Veteranes
               ,
               who
               from
               the
               fifth
               day
               of
               the
            
             Nones
             of
             July
             ,
             
               when
               the
               first
               Victory
               in
            
             Thracia
             
               shined
               upon
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               who
               afterwards
               deserved
               a
               Mission
            
             [
             or
             ,
             Discharge
             ]
             
               at
               our
               Nicomedia
               ,
               we
               have
               indulged
               certain
               priviledges
               by
               an
               Edict
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             For
             the
             Hadrianopolitane
             Battel
             was
             sought
             
               on
               the
               fifth
               day
               of
               the
            
             Nones
             of
             July
             ,
             as
             Idatius
             has
             recorded
             in
             
               his
               Fasti
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
            
             Alexandrian
             Chronicle
             .
             But
             the
             subscription
             of
             this
             Law
             is
             faulty
             .
             For
             ,
             't
             is
             said
             to
             be
             published
             ,
             Licinius
             the
             fifth
             time
             and
             Crispus
             being
             Consuls
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             318.
             
             Which
             gave
             occasion
             of
             mistake
             to
             Baronius
             .
             But
             ,
             who
             sees
             not
             that
             it
             should
             be
             written
             ,
             
               Paulinus
               and
               Julianus
               being
               Coss
            
             ?
             For
             when
             they
             were
             Consuls
             ,
             Constantine
             came
             to
             Nicomedia
             ,
             after
             Licinius
             was
             Routed
             and
             totally
             vanquished
             .
             But
             ,
             when
             
               Licinius
               the
               fifth
               time
               ,
               and
               Crispus
               were
               Consuls
               ,
               Nicomedia
            
             obeyed
             Licinius
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             seat
             of
             his
             Empire
             .
             When
             they
             were
             Consuls
             therefore
             Constantine
             could
             not
             indulge
             a
             
               Mission
               and
               Priviledges
            
             to
             his
             own
             Veteranes
             ,
             in
             the
             City
             Nicomedia
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             City
             was
             in
             no
             wise
             subject
             to
             his
             Government
             .
             Whereas
             therefore
             in
             
               that
               Law
               Constantine
            
             does
             term
             it
             
               Our
               Nicomedia
            
             ,
             we
             must
             of
             necessity
             say
             ,
             that
             
               that
               Law
            
             was
             dated
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Paulinus
             and
             Julianus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Licinius
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               little
               before
            
             .
             Unless
             we
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             are
             transposed
             ,
             which
             frequently
             occurs
             in
             
               these
               Books
            
             .
             And
             so
             Christophorson
             seems
             to
             have
             mended
             this
             place
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               little
               after
               ,
               did
               in
               reality
               discern
               the
               God
               of
            
             Constantine
             ,
             
               what
               a
               God
               he
               was
            
             ;
             which
             reading
             is
             very
             good
             .
             Further
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             and
             in
             the
             
               old
               Sheets
            
             ,
             from
             those
             words
             ,
             
               But
               when
               he
               saw
            
             ,
             to
             these
             ,
             
               only
               God
            
             ;
             't
             is
             but
             one
             chapter
             ,
             not
             two
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Geneva
               Edition
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Taken
               away
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               One
               Government
               of
               the
               whole
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Arriving
               at
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             
               Moraeus's
               Copy
            
             and
             the
             
               King's
               Sheets
            
             't
             is
             mended
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               this
               most
               agreeable
               and
               proper
               Surname
               .
               Constantine
            
             used
             the
             Praenomen
             of
             Victor
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             
               his
               Constitutions
               and
               Letters
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Gesta
               purgationis
               Caeciliani
            
             ,
             some
             of
             his
             Letters
             have
             this
             Inscription
             ,
             
               Victor
               Constantinus
               Maximus
               Augustus
               .
               Eusebius
            
             says
             therefore
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             his
             proper
             name
             as
             '
             t
             were
             .
             For
             the
             Greeks
             term
             a
             
               proper
               name
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Make
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               thus
               they
               were
               instructed
            
             ,
             from
             the
             close
             of
             the
             
               Tenth
               Book
               of
               his
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               ,
            
             where
             all
             these
             passages
             occur
             almost
             in
             the
             same
             words
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               his
               most
               modest
               Sons
            
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Savil.
               Manuscripts
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             .
             Vales.
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Son.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Voices
               not
               to
               be
               stopt
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Goods
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Opened
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             these
             words
             occur
             concerning
             
             Constantine's
             Liberality
             and
             Indulgence
             towards
             the
             Provincials
             ;
             
               on
               the
               twentieth
               year
               of
               his
               Empire
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               took
               off
               the
               Burthens
               of
               Artificers
               and
               Collators
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
               those
               of
               the
               Provincials
               who
               paid
               Tribute
               .
            
             )
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Laws
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             understood
             not
             this
             place
             ;
             but
             Portesius
             has
             rendred
             it
             ,
             not
             unhappily
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               Qui
               eâdem
               de
               causâ
               translati
               erant
               ad
               Curias
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               had
               been
               removed
               to
               the
               Curiae
               .
            
             Vales.
             The
             Curia
             were
             
               the
               Offices
               of
               Corporations
            
             ,
             the
             bearing
             whereof
             was
             generally
             very
             chargable
             and
             burthensome
             ;
             the
             persons
             who
             bore
             these
             Offices
             were
             termed
             Curiales
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             renders
             this
             place
             ill
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               ad
               publica
               imperii
               opera
               obeunda
               vi
               compulsi
               ,
               by
               force
               compelled
               to
               undergo
               the
               publick
               Works
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
               Eusebius
            
             terms
             
               the
               Mines
               ,
               publick
               Bake-houses
               ,
               Work-houses
               wherein
               they
               Wove
               ,
            
             and
             Gynaecia
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             to
             
               which
               works
            
             who
             ever
             had
             been
             condemned
             by
             a
             sentence
             of
             the
             Judge
             ,
             lost
             their
             Liberty
             .
             For
             this
             was
             termed
             a
             servitude
             of
             punishment
             .
             Now
             ,
             't
             was
             usuall
             to
             condemn
             the
             Christians
             to
             such
             works
             as
             these
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             confession
             of
             Christ's
             name
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Mines
             ,
             the
             matter
             is
             notorious
             .
             But
             ,
             of
             a
             condemnation
             to
             the
             
               publick
               Bake-house
            
             ,
             we
             have
             an
             instance
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Passion
               of
               Pope
               Marcellus
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Two
             words
             seem
             to
             have
             grown
             into
             one
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
             thus
             to
             be
             disjoyned
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             where
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               recovering
               their
               Houses
            
             ;
             I
             think
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               recovering
               their
               proper
               Offices
            
             .
             For
             they
             had
             not
             been
             despoyled
             of
             their
             Houses
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             Employments
             in
             the
             Militia
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Gynaecia
             there
             is
             frequent
             mention
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             both
             the
             Codes
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             
               Notitia
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             Empire
             .
             See
             
               Brissonius's
               Lexicon
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             persons
             condemned
             to
             the
             Gynaecia
             ,
             were
             clothed
             in
             a
             short
             coat
             made
             of
             Linnen
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             servile
             habit
             .
             We
             learn
             this
             from
             the
             
               Passion
               of
            
             Romanus
             
               the
               Martyr
               ,
               which
               is
               published
               by
            
             Mombritius
             ,
             and
             occurs
             in
             the
             
               Musciacensian
               Copy
               .
               Eadem
               vero
               die
               Maximianus
               jussit
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               But
               on
               the
               same
               day
            
             Maximianus
             
               commanded
               ,
               that
               the
               Christians
               who
               were
               in
               the
               Pallace
               should
               be
               ungirt
               .
            
             Maximianus
             
               therefore
               took
               notice
               to
               himself
               of
               many
               passing
               by
               ,
               whilst
               they
               were
               loosing
               their
               Girdles
               :
               and
               he
               saw
            
             Isitius
             
               of
               Blessed
               Memory
               ;
               and
               being
               in
               a
               rage
               ,
               called
               him
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               stript
               him
               of
               the
               garments
               wherewith
               he
               was
               clothed
               ,
               and
               clothed
               him
            
             in
             a
             Linnen-short-coat
             ,
             
               and
               put
               him
               into
               the
            
             Gynaeceum
             
               to
               the
               Wool-Workers
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               his
               reproach
               .
            
             Further
             ,
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             has
             this
             place
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             truer
             reading
             no
             doubt
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             followed
             it
             in
             our
             Version
             .
             Vales.
             The
             Gynaecium
             or
             Gynaiceium
             (
             says
             Brissonius
             in
             
               his
               Work
               de
               Verbo
               .
               Significat
               .
               book
            
             7.
             fol.
             254
             ,
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             .
             1596
             ,
             )
             signifies
             
               the
               Weaving-House
               appointed
               for
               making
               the
               Garments
               of
               the
               Emperour
               .
            
             The
             Emperours
             had
             Slaves
             of
             both
             Sexes
             employed
             in
             their
             Gynaecia
             .
             They
             had
             likewise
             Weaving-Houses
             for
             
               Linnen
               Garments
            
             ,
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Linyphia
             ,
             which
             we
             find
             mentioned
             in
             Chap.
             34
             
               of
               this
               Second
            
             Book
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             But
             ,
             &c.
             and
             from
             these
             words
             the
             twenty
             second
             chapter
             is
             to
             be
             begun
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             and
             the
             
               Old
               Sheets
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             mend
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               who
               having
               before
               this
            
             :
             which
             Christophorson
             saw
             not
             .
             I
             write
             also
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               received
               an
               account
               of
               what
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Thought
               good
               to
               style
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Shined
               upon
            
             .
          
           
             *
             God.
             
          
           
             a
             Eusebius
             praises
             the
             Emperour
             
             Constantine's
             Eloquence
             .
             For
             that
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             .
             But
             Christophorson
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               truth
               of
               our
               discourse
            
             .
             It
             must
             also
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Turnebus
             has
             mended
             it
             at
             the
             side
             of
             
               his
               Copy
            
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Savil.
               Manuscripts
            
             .
             Besides
             ,
             from
             these
             words
             the
             24
             th
             Chapter
             is
             begun
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Sheets
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             reading
             the
             Geneva-men
             have
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             as
             occuring
             in
             some
             Copies
             .
             But
             ,
             this
             way
             of
             writing
             is
             not
             to
             be
             born
             with
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             follows
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Eusebius
             produces
             but
             one
             Constitution
             of
             
             Constantine's
             here
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             which
             had
             been
             sent
             by
             Constantine
             to
             the
             Provincials
             .
             He
             does
             indeed
             attest
             ,
             that
             two
             Laws
             had
             been
             issued
             forth
             together
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Christians
             ;
             the
             one
             
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             the
             other
             
               to
               the
               Provincials
            
             .
             But
             he
             annexes
             the
             Copy
             but
             of
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             namely
             of
             that
             which
             had
             been
             sent
             to
             the
             
               Provincials
               of
               Palestine
            
             .
             The
             other
             ,
             sent
             
               to
               the
               Churches
            
             ,
             is
             omitted
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             either
             because
             it
             had
             been
             drawn
             according
             to
             the
             same
             Copy
             with
             
               that
               to
               the
               Provincials
            
             ;
             or
             for
             some
             other
             reason
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Right
               band
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Record
               the
               evidence
               of
               the
               confirmation
               of
               our
               discourse
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Manuscript
            
             I
             found
             it
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               the
               Palestinian
               Provincials
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             from
             these
             words
             I
             began
             the
             24
             th
             Chapter
             ,
             following
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             
               Kings
               and
               Fuketian
               Manuscripts
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Distinction
             ,
             or
             ,
             diversity
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             From
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Manuscript
            
             make
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               And
               such
               as
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             from
             the
             same
             Manuscript
             it
             must
             be
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               worship
               of
               Christianity
            
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             and
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             .
             Vales.
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             
               Medicaean
               Manuscript
            
             has
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               desirous
               of
               contemning
               it
            
             ;
             which
             reading
             seems
             to
             me
             much
             truer
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Goods
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Manuscript
            
             is
             far
             truer
             .
             For
             thus
             it
             runs
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               even
               the
               Events
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             after
             the
             word
             Worship
             ,
             it
             has
             a
             point
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             mark
             of
             an
             interrogation
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Manuscript
            
             is
             far
             more
             elegant
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Indeed
               ,
               the
               things
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             wanting
             in
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Manuscript
            
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             very
             necessary
             .
             Presently
             ,
             where
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               heretofore
               transacted
            
             ;
             the
             
               same
               Manuscript
            
             has
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               at
               any
               time
               transacted
            
             .
             Also
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               Issue
               of
               their
               attempt
            
             :
             't
             is
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               their
               attempts
               to
               an
               —
               issue
            
             ;
             in
             which
             manner
             I
             found
             it
             written
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             and
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             place
             is
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             ought
             thus
             to
             be
             restored
             from
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Manuscript
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             reading
             we
             have
             exprest
             in
             our
             Rendition
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Publications
               of
               Goods
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Manuscript
            
             't
             is
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               King's
               Manuscript
            
             also
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             At
             these
             words
             I
             began
             the
             26
             th
             Chapter
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Fuk.
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               King's
               Sheets
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Manuscript
            
             is
             truer
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               But
               such
               as
               have
               either
               dishonourably
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             'T
             is
             much
             like
             what
             he
             had
             said
             above
             ,
             at
             chap.
             25
             ,
             where
             see
             note
             
               (
               b.
               )
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Follow.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Manuscript
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             truer
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             the
             same
             Copy
             has
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               have
               ended
               in
               a
               most
               reproachfull
               Overthrow
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Heavy
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Manuscript
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               impendent
               Miseries
            
             .
             And
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             in
             the
             
               same
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               From
               such
            
             [
             impieties
             ]
             
               as
               these
               ,
               bloudy
               Wars
               arise
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             adds
             a
             word
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               perished
               by
               an
               unhappy
               death
            
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             in
             the
             
               same
               Manuscript
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               For
               ,
               each
               of
               them
               hath
               found
               ,
            
             or
             
               met
               with
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             doubtless
             is
             truer
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               great
               salutary
               Cure
            
             ;
             without
             the
             Conjunction
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             simple
             term
             occurs
             instead
             of
             the
             compounded
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             has
             less
             of
             roughness
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             
               same
               Copy
            
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Manuscript
            
             is
             truer
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Nor
               will
               it
               in
               any
               wise
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             emendation
             Sozomen
             confirms
             book
             1.
             chap
             8.
             where
             he
             has
             epitomized
             this
             Law
             of
             Constantine
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               For
               God
               Himself
               hath
               required
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             the
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             wanting
             ,
             which
             to
             me
             seems
             altogether
             superfluous
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               a
               certain
               divine
               power
            
             .
             The
             two
             last
             words
             are
             wanting
             in
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             referred
             to
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             went
             before
             ;
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               by
               a
               divine
               necessity
               ,
               the
               Sun
               is
               ordered
               to
               set
               ;
               and
               having
               expelled
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             After
             these
             words
             ,
             the
             
               Fuketian
               ,
               Turnebian
               and
               Savil.
               Copies
            
             adde
             these
             two
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               hath
               wholly
               taken
               away
            
             .
             And
             so
             Christophorson
             read
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             
               his
               Version
            
             ,
             which
             at
             this
             place
             is
             very
             intricate
             .
             But
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             those
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Who
               ,
               having
               begun
               from
               that
            
             Brittish
             Ocean
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             are
             spoken
             concerning
             Constantine
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             concerning
             God
             ,
             as
             Musculus
             and
             Christophorson
             thought
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             those
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             occur
             not
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Medicaean
             or
             
               King's
               Copy
            
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Sheets
            
             :
             especially
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             
               next
               chapter
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               I
               am
               come
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Eastern
               parts
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             right
             ,
             if
             you
             make
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               For
               I
               could
               never
               have
               been
               ungratefull
               .
            
             Further
             ,
             these
             words
             from
             
               for
               I
               could
            
             ,
             to
             
               highest
               value
            
             ,
             must
             be
             understood
             as
             spoken
             by
             a
             Parenthesis
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               and
               Turnebian
               Copies
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             this
             whole
             place
             is
             written
             far
             truer
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               in
               regard
               I
               firmly
               believe
               this
               most
               excellent
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             .
             Further
             ,
             with
             these
             words
             the
             whole
             period
             is
             concluded
             ,
             which
             begins
             from
             those
             words
             of
             the
             
               preceding
               chapter
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               who
               having
               begun
               from
               that
               Brittish
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             the
             Translatours
             perceived
             not
             .
             Nor
             could
             I
             my self
             ever
             have
             found
             it
             out
             ,
             without
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Are
               seized
               with
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Celestiall
               hope
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             
               Medicaean
               Manuscript
            
             has
             it
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
               and
               have
               peculiarly
               and
               firmly
               placed
               this
               Queen
               .
            
             The
             Emperour
             Constantine
             terms
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             
               a
               Queen
            
             ,
             because
             it
             excells
             all
             humane
             things
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Places
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Before
             I
             had
             gotten
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             ,
             I
             perceived
             the
             reading
             was
             to
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               how
               much
               farther
               they
               have
               removed
               and
               separated
               themselves
               from
               ,
            
             which
             conjecture
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Manuscript
            
             hath
             plainly
             confirmed
             .
             In
             which
             also
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               so
               much
               the
               greater
            
             ;
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             overwritten
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Terrene
               defects
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             I
             found
             it
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               to
               a
               more
               resplendent
               and
               more
               blessed
               Scheme
               or
               Figure
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Contemn
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               have
               been
               enrolled
               together
               within
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             
               King's
               Sheets
            
             and
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               have
               been
               enrolled
               within
            
             .
             Vales.
             The
             same
             with
             this
             last
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             righter
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               now
               restored
               both
               to
               their
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             
               King's
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             also
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             Eusebius
             here
             calls
             
               their
               paternall
               Lands
               or
               Estates
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             those
             that
             were
             lyable
             or
             bound
             to
             serve
             in
             the
             Curiae
             ,
             (
             into
             which
             the
             richest
             persons
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             enrolled
             ;
             )
             their
             Farms
             or
             Lands
             were
             enslaved
             to
             the
             Curiae
             ;
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             were
             burthened
             with
             such
             Services
             and
             Offices
             as
             belonged
             to
             the
             Courts
             of
             Corporations
             .
             ]
             Therefore
             ,
             although
             they
             withdrew
             themselves
             by
             flight
             ,
             it
             availed
             them
             nothing
             ,
             in
             regard
             
               The
               Curia
            
             seized
             their
             Farms
             .
             Constantine
             therefore
             appoints
             by
             
               this
               Constitution
            
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             had
             been
             bound
             to
             
               the
               Curiae
            
             on
             account
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             (
             provided
             their
             paternall
             Farms
             ,
             which
             the
             Curia
             had
             made
             seizure
             of
             ,
             were
             not
             of
             a
             
               Curial
               original
            
             ;
             )
             should
             recover
             those
             their
             paternall
             Farms
             .
             Wherefore
             Christophorson
             has
             rendred
             it
             ill
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               Patriis
               sedibus
               ,
               to
               their
               Fathers
               seats
               .
               Turnebus
            
             in
             
               his
               Copy
            
             hath
             mended
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             't
             is
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             also
             in
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil's
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             Christophorson
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             opprest
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             stricken
             ,
             which
             pleases
             me
             better
             .
             For
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             
               Civill-Law
               Term.
            
             So
             ,
             
               feriri
               mulctâ
               ,
               to
               be
               stricken
               or
               smitten
               with
               a
               mulct
               ,
            
             occurs
             frequently
             in
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Emperours
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Loss
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Generations
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Families
             .
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             the
             reading
             there
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               may
               they
               with
               gladness
               enjoy
               .
            
             Vales.
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               they
               shall
               with
               gladness
               enjoy
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Not
             without
             reason
             he
             has
             added
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               against
               their
               wills
            
             ;
             because
             of
             the
             Monks
             ,
             who
             lived
             a
             solitary
             life
             in
             Islands
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             
               Modicaean
               Manuscript
            
             gives
             us
             a
             different
             reading
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               to
               the
               end
               that
               they
               who
               at
               any
               time
               have
               with
               some
               difficulty
               been
               inclosed
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               may
               restore
               themselves
            
             .
             Also
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               such
               as
               for
            
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               And
               ,
               that
               such
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               detestable
               filthiness
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             I
             found
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             perhaps
             is
             truer
             .
             The
             import
             whereof
             is
             
               cum
               invidioso
               quodam
               squalore
               ,
               with
               an
               hated
               nastiness
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             place
             is
             written
             far
             otherwise
             in
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             .
             For
             ,
             that
             Manuscript
             hath
             a
             full
             point
             after
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               being
               in
               future
               freed
               from
               cares
               .
            
             Then
             ,
             it
             words
             the
             following
             passage
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ;
             
               For
               ,
               to
               live
               with
               fear
               under
               Us
               ,
               who
               both
               boast
               and
               believe
               we
               are
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ;
               would
               be
               a
               most
               absurd
               thing
               even
               barely
               to
               be
               heard
               ;
               much
               more
               ,
               that
               any
               one
               should
               undergoe
               either
               the
               sore
               Labours
            
             [
             
               at
               the
               Mines
            
             ,
             ]
             
               or
               the
               services
               in
               the
               publick
               works
               .
            
             Which
             reading
             ,
             in
             my
             sentiment
             ,
             is
             purer
             ,
             and
             more
             plain
             than
             the
             common
             one
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Nature
             ,
             or
             ,
             disposition
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Disgrac't
               in
               the
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             Fuketian
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               immoderate
               Troubles
               of
               their
               Labours
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             From
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             make
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             is
             far
             truer
             .
             Turnebus
             in
             
               his
               Copy
            
             had
             mended
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             but
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Manuscript
            
             is
             truer
             ,
             which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Faln
               from
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Approved
               in
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             has
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               Military
               dignities
            
             :
             and
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               upon
               this
               cruell
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               they
               accounted
               that
               more
               valuable
               then
               the
               dignity
               they
               had
               ;
               let
               it
               be
               according
               to
               their
               will.
               Vales.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Eligible
               according
               to
               their
               will.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             From
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             it
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               leade
               a
               free
               Leisure
            
             .
             Which
             reading
             Sozomen
             confirms
             book
             1.
             chap.
             8.
             where
             he
             has
             epitomized
             this
             Law
             of
             Constantine
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             I
             found
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               live
               in
               freedome
               honourably
            
             .
             But
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             has
             it
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               lead
               an
               honourable
               free
               Leisure
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Dangers
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             has
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               more-ever
               ,
               whatever
               persons
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             chap.
             20.
             
               note
               (
               e.
            
             )
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             I
             found
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             which
             ,
             though
             a
             corrupt
             word
             ,
             I
             presently
             smelt
             out
             the
             true
             and
             genuine
             reading
             of
             this
             place
             .
             I
             write
             therefore
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               an
               unusuall
               and
               miserable
               Labour
            
             .
             For
             ,
             such
             servilities
             in
             the
             Gynaecea
             and
             
               Weaving
               Houses
            
             were
             unusuall
             to
             free
             men
             .
             The
             
               same
               Copy
            
             has
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             is
             truer
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               being
               of
               no
               advantage
               to
               them
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             from
             the
             
               same
               Copy
            
             I
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               rejoycing
               —
               at
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Goods
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             adds
             a
             word
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             is
             truer
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             .
             For
             the
             Emperour
             distinguishes
             two
             sorts
             of
             men
             :
             some
             of
             which
             ,
             being
             nobly
             born
             ,
             were
             enslaved
             to
             the
             Gynaecea
             ,
             or
             made
             servants
             of
             the
             
               Fiscall
               Farms
            
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             nobler
             servitude
             :
             others
             of
             them
             ,
             whose
             extraction
             was
             meaner
             ,
             were
             sold
             to
             private
             men
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             means
             the
             boldness
             and
             immanity
             of
             the
             Judge
             ,
             who
             had
             despoiled
             a
             free
             man
             of
             his
             Liberty
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             his
             confession
             of
             the
             true
             God.
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             I
             found
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             has
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             lamenting
             :
             in
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             truer
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               hath
               —
               lamented
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             'tis
             more
             elegantly
             exprest
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             a
             little
             before
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               having
               cast
               out
               of
               his
               memory
               .
            
             And
             the
             same
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             and
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             from
             these
             words
             't
             is
             sufficiently
             apparent
             ,
             that
             what
             I
             have
             said
             is
             true
             ,
             viz.
             that
             in
             this
             latter
             place
             Constantine
             speaks
             of
             the
             viler
             and
             meaner
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             sold
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Judge
             .
             For
             ,
             concerning
             the
             former
             sort
             who
             were
             eminent
             for
             the
             splendour
             of
             their
             Birth
             ,
             Constantine
             says
             that
             they
             may
             now
             recover
             their
             Pristine
             dignity
             .
             But
             he
             sends
             away
             these
             latter
             to
             the
             Services
             and
             Labours
             usually
             undergone
             by
             Freemen
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             From
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             make
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               whereof
               severall
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             we
             have
             rendred
             accordingly
             .
             Neither
             do
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             occur
             in
             the
             
               King's
               Sheets
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             I
             found
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             period
             variously
             written
             in
             the
             
               old
               Copies
            
             .
             For
             in
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Manuscript
            
             't
             is
             read
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             In
             the
             
               King's
               Sheets
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Turnebus
             in
             
               his
               Copy
            
             had
             mended
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             I
             found
             it
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             
               King's
               Copy
            
             has
             also
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             this
             is
             the
             true
             reading
             ,
             and
             do
             wonder
             why
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             changed
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               or
               ,
               if
               any
               men
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             is
             truer
             .
             For
             ,
             whereas
             he
             had
             before
             spoken
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             he
             now
             speaks
             of
             the
             Confessours
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             from
             the
             
               same
               Copy
            
             ,
             write
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             (
             
               forc't
               —
               ,
               because
               by
               contemning
               the
               Faith
               they
               would
               not
               yield
               to
               the
               Persecutors
               ;
               )
               have
               —
               been
               deprived
               of
               their
               Goods
            
             ;
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Eternall
               hope
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Christophorson
             omitted
             this
             Clause
             ,
             because
             it
             seemed
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             superfluous
             repetition
             of
             what
             went
             before
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             regard
             these
             words
             occur
             in
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             also
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             rashly
             to
             be
             expunged
             .
             For
             ,
             after
             the
             Emperour
             had
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Confessours
             ,
             and
             concerning
             the
             Exiles
             ,
             who
             for
             fear
             of
             a
             Capitall
             sentence
             pronounc't
             against
             them
             ,
             had
             left
             their
             Country
             ;
             he
             now
             treats
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             had
             not
             been
             condemned
             by
             a
             Capitall
             sentence
             ,
             had
             nevertheless
             been
             despoyled
             of
             their
             Goods
             .
             For
             these
             were
             not
             in
             the
             number
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             or
             Confessours
             ;
             in
             regard
             they
             had
             not
             been
             brought
             to
             a
             Tryall
             .
             Nor
             ,
             had
             they
             been
             Exiles
             ;
             but
             staying
             in
             their
             own
             Country
             ,
             had
             by
             force
             been
             deprived
             of
             their
             possessions
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             in
             the
             Title
             or
             Contents
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             four
             sorts
             of
             persons
             are
             reckoned
             up
             .
             But
             Cristophorson
             omitted
             the
             
               fourth
               sort
            
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             in
             the
             following
             chapter
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             recounts
             three
             sorts
             of
             persons
             only
             ,
             these
             last
             being
             wholly
             omitted
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             successions
             of
             persons
             intestate
             ,
             the
             Law
             calls
             the
             nearest
             of
             the
             Agnati
             [
             or
             ,
             
               Kindred
               by
               the
               Male
               line
            
             ]
             to
             the
             Inheritance
             ,
             if
             their
             own
             Heirs
             be
             wanting
             ,
             as
             Gaius
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               Institutions
               Titulo
               decimo
               sexto
            
             .
             Hence
             ,
             the
             Agnati
             are
             by
             the
             Law
             termed
             
               Legitimi
               Heredes
               ,
               Lawfull
               Heirs
            
             ,
             because
             the
             Law
             casts
             the
             Inheritance
             upon
             these
             only
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             Cognati
             [
             
               Kindred
               by
               the
               Female
               line
            
             ]
             could
             not
             be
             Heirs
             by
             the
             
               Civil
               Law
            
             ,
             but
             were
             called
             to
             the
             Inheritance
             by
             the
             
               Jus
               Praetorium
            
             only
             ,
             as
             Lawyers
             inform
             us
             .
             Further
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Cognati
             ,
             he
             that
             was
             nearest
             took
             the
             Inheritance
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             amongst
             the
             Agnati
             .
             But
             there
             is
             a
             difficulty
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             meant
             by
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               of
               the
               Kindred
            
             ,
             whether
             the
             Agnati
             ,
             or
             Cognati
             .
             'T
             is
             ceetain
             ,
             if
             by
             the
             term
             Laws
             we
             understand
             the
             
               Laws
               of
               the
               twelve
               Tables
            
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             that
             the
             Agnati
             should
             be
             meant
             .
             Sozomen
             words
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               those
               nearer
               of
               Kin.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               and
               moreover
            
             ;
             which
             reading
             I
             have
             followed
             in
             my
             Version
             .
             At
             first
             it
             had
             been
             written
             in
             
               that
               Copy
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             because
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             ,
             in
             a
             more
             modern
             hand
             ,
             it
             was
             mended
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             moreover
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             is
             very
             obscure
             .
             Christophorson
             renders
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               Et
               quod
               ratione
               etiam
               oportet
               eos
               succedere
               ,
               qui
               sint
               domesticâ
               consuetudine
               conjunctiores
               ,
               constat
               :
               praesertim
               cùm
               illi
               ipsi
               Martyres
               ,
               non
               criminis
               ullius
               convicti
               ,
               sed
               suâ
               inducti
               voluntate
               ,
               mortem
               oppetiverint
               ;
               i.
               e.
               And
               that
               in
               reason
               they
               ought
               to
               succeed
               ,
               who
               are
               nearer
               by
               a
               domestick
               acquaintance
               ,
               't
               is
               manifest●
               especially
               ,
               in
               regard
               those
               very
               Martyrs
               ,
               not
               convicted
               of
               any
               crime
               ,
               but
               induced
               by
               their
               own
               will
               ,
               underwent
               death
               .
            
             But
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             things
             to
             be
             found
             fault
             with
             in
             this
             Rendition
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               voluntary
               death
               or
               end
            
             ,
             cannot
             be
             spoken
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Martyrs
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             discourse
             here
             is
             not
             concerning
             the
             Martyrs
             alone
             ,
             but
             concerning
             the
             Confessours
             also
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             had
             fled
             their
             Country
             ,
             who
             had
             dyed
             by
             their
             own
             death
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             't
             is
             better
             to
             render
             it
             here
             ,
             
               suâ
               &
               naturali
               morte
               ,
               by
               their
               own
               and
               a
               naturall
               death
               .
            
             For
             so
             Graecians
             are
             wont
             to
             express
             themselves
             ,
             and
             particularly
             our
             Eusebius
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             he
             has
             rendred
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             very
             ill
             in
             these
             words
             
               domesticâ
               consuetudine
               conjunctiores
               ,
               nearer
               by
               a
               domestick
               acquaintance
            
             ;
             whereas
             the
             import
             of
             that
             term
             is
             
               persons
               nearer
               related
            
             .
             I
             render
             therefore
             this
             whole
             place
             thus
             ,
             
               Rationi
               consentaneum
               est
               ,
               ut
               hi
               ad
               successionem
               veniant
               ,
               qui
               propinquiores
               erant
               futuri
               ,
               si
               illi
               suâ
               morte
               obiissent
               .
               't
               is
               agreeable
               to
               reason
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Our
             Rendition
             is
             confirmed
             ,
             both
             by
             what
             I
             have
             said
             above
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             what
             the
             Emperour
             says
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               who
               would
               have
               been
               the
               nearer
               of
               Kin
               ,
            
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               who
               are
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             by
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               viz.
               those
               persons
            
             ,
             he
             means
             
               the
               Martyrs
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             From
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             make
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             A
             little
             before
             ,
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             
               same
               Copy
            
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Confessours
            
             (
             truer
             than
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             )
             as
             it
             is
             in
             chap.
             35.
             
             Also
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Grievous
             .
          
           
             †
             The
             Church
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               annex
            
             ,
             as
             Turnebus
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             have
             mended
             it
             .
             And
             so
             't
             is
             written
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               ,
               if
               any
               of
               the
               foresaid
               persons
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Dominion
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Fruits
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Mistake
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             From
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             make
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               And
               although
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             the
             
               same
               Copy
            
             has
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               have
               received
               —
               profits
               —
               ;
               yet
               we
               judge
               a
               demand
               ,
            
             incomparably
             well
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             second
             member
             of
             the
             period
             .
             The
             last
             member
             of
             the
             period
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Nevertheless
             ,
             &c
             ▪
             which
             in
             the
             common
             Editions
             is
             ill
             divided
             ,
             and
             removed
             to
             the
             
               following
               Chapter
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Exaction
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               may
               be
               dissolved
            
             .
             The
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             is
             truer
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               may
               be
               cured
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             this
             place
             is
             written
             far
             otherwise
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Which
             reading
             ,
             as
             every
             one
             sees
             ▪
             is
             far
             truer
             .
             For
             those
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             altogether
             superfluous
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             in
             the
             
               same
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               But
               ,
               if
               any
               men
               do
               insist
               upon
               such
               discourses
               as
               these
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             So
             't
             is
             also
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Driven
               away
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Persecutions
               ins●tiable
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             admonitions
             .
             I
             corrected
             this
             place
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             ,
             in
             which
             't
             is
             plainly
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             intentions
             ,
             or
             ,
             purposes
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             has
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               So
               that
               ,
               what
               things
               a
               destructive
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               it
               will
               now
               be
               dangerous
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             I
             rather
             approve
             of
             .
             For
             this
             period
             is
             to
             be
             joyned
             with
             the
             foregoing
             one
             .
             Presently
             ,
             where
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             't
             is
             righter
             in
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             ,
             where
             the
             last
             particle
             is
             wanting
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               To
               receive
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             the
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             wanting
             ;
             and
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             in
             the
             
               same
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Which
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Manuscript
            
             confirms
             ,
             wherein
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             same
             Copy
             ,
             after
             the
             word
             Churches
             ,
             is
             added
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               some
               words
               are
               wanting
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             is
             truer
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               may
               rightly
               appear
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             emendation
             of
             this
             place
             is
             due
             to
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             ,
             where
             we
             found
             it
             plainly
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
               to
               the
               dominion
            
             ;
             excellently
             well
             .
             For
             the
             Emperours
             will
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             places
             and
             Farms
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             taken
             away
             from
             the
             Christians
             ,
             should
             truly
             and
             sincerely
             be
             restored
             to
             them
             together
             with
             their
             rights
             .
             In
             such
             a
             manner
             that
             ,
             if
             service
             was
             owing
             to
             any
             Farm
             or
             Field
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             drove-way
             ,
             passage
             ,
             or
             high-way
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             restored
             to
             the
             Christians
             with
             the
             same
             right
             in
             no
             part
             diminished
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             had
             mortgaged
             a
             Farm
             taken
             from
             a
             Christian
             ,
             or
             had
             let
             it
             out
             by
             Lease
             to
             be
             planted
             and
             improved
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             sale
             of
             it
             had
             encumbred
             it
             with
             any
             burthen
             or
             service
             ;
             all
             these
             things
             are
             by
             
             Constantine's
             Edict
             rescinded
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             where
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             the
             
               same
               Copy
            
             we
             have
             mended
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               be
               restored
            
             .
             Yet
             ,
             the
             
               Fuketian
               ,
               Turnebian
            
             ,
             and
             
               Savilian
               Copies
            
             have
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               be
               yielded
               up
            
             ;
             which
             is
             no
             ill
             reading
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Places
             ,
             where
             the
             Reliques
             of
             any
             Martyr
             are
             .
          
           
             †
             In
             the
             Greek
             't
             is
             ,
             
               we
               order
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             
               Moraus's
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             mended
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             pleases
             me
             better
             ,
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             After
             these
             words
             in
             the
             Greek
             ;
             in
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Manuscript
            
             follow
             these
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               can
               there
               be
               any
               other
            
             ;
             which
             words
             are
             wanting
             in
             the
             ordinary
             Editions
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Spirit
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               will
               ,
               a
               diligent
               care
               be
               taken
               about
               such
               matters
               as
               these
               .
            
             Also
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Euk.
               Turneb
            
             .
             and
             
               Savil.
               Copies
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             ,
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               take
               a
               diligent
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               most
               wicked
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             From
             these
             words
             I
             began
             a
             new
             chapter
             :
             I
             also
             put
             the
             Title
             before
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             wanting
             in
             the
             
               Geneva-Edition
               ▪
            
             and
             in
             
               that
               of
               Robert
               Stephens
               printed
               a●
               Paris
               .
            
             Which
             defect
             we
             made
             up
             from
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             and
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Provision
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             opened
             to
             us
             the
             true
             writing
             of
             this
             place
             ;
             wherein
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               either
               by
               a
               right
               of
               Emption
               .
            
             Indeed
             ,
             to
             style
             this
             Emption
             just
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             who
             terms
             these
             purchases
             unjust
             and
             nefarious
             presumptions
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             conjectured
             long
             since
             ,
             that
             the
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             to
             be
             expunged
             :
             which
             conjecture
             of
             ours
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             does
             plainly
             confirm
             .
             The
             Emperour
             speaks
             concerning
             those
             men
             ,
             who
             had
             petitioned
             that
             these
             places
             might
             be
             given
             them
             by
             the
             Emperours
             .
             Which
             Christophorson
             perceived
             not
             .
             Presently
             ,
             in
             the
             
               same
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             truer
             than
             in
             the
             ordinary
             Editions
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             Fuk.
             and
             
               Turneb
               .
               Copies
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             worst
             reading
             of
             all
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             If
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             is
             truer
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             we
             have
             pointed
             and
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             It
             should
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             also
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               the
               omnipotent
               God.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Also
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             wanting
             in
             
               that
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             likewise
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             All
             which
             words
             were
             added
             by
             those
             who
             understood
             not
             this
             Oration
             .
             The
             whole
             place
             therefore
             is
             to
             be
             rendred
             thus
             .
             
               Porro
               cùm
               certissimis
               ac
               evidentissimis
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               Further
               ,
               whereas
               it
               hath
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             There
             is
             nothing
             clearer
             than
             this
             reading
             ,
             nothing
             more
             certain
             .
             Instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               for
               me
            
             ,
             it
             must
             in
             my
             judgment
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               me
            
             ,
             or
             
               from
               me
            
             .
             For
             Constantine
             meanes
             his
             own
             Ministery
             or
             Service
             ,
             which
             he
             lent
             God
             in
             the
             effecting
             of
             these
             things
             .
             Concerning
             which
             matter
             he
             does
             ,
             not
             without
             reason
             ,
             boast
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Edict
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             the
             Article
             is
             wanting
             ;
             and
             after
             these
             words
             ,
             are
             added
             these
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               what
               that
               Grace
               is
            
             .
             Which
             words
             cannot
             be
             wanting
             without
             a
             great
             detriment
             to
             the
             whole
             sentence
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             imports
             that
             which
             he
             has
             above
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               power
               of
               God
            
             :
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             
               the
               Benefit
               conferred
               upon
               men
               by
               the
               assistance
               and
               ministery
               of
            
             Constantine
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               the
               most
               flagitious
               and
               wickedest
               .
            
             Further
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               King's
               Copy
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               the
               Sheets
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               most
               profound
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             
               Melicaean
               Manuscript
            
             has
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               of
               affairs
            
             .
             I
             found
             the
             same
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Old
               sheets
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Away
             therefore
             with
             Robert
             Stephens's
             Emendation
             .
             Vales.
             In
             Stephens
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               Letters
            
             .
          
           
             h
             In
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             the
             close
             of
             
               this
               Edict
            
             runs
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             i.
             e.
             
               Will
               in
               future
               exhibit
               a
               due
               observancy
               ,
               and
               a
               pious
               and
               agreeable
               honour
               to
               this
               Law.
               Let
               it
               be
               published
               in
               Our
               Eastern
               Parts
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Subscription
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             Eusebius
             attests
             ,
             Chap.
             23.
             )
             was
             put
             to
             this
             Edict
             in
             
             Constantine's
             own
             hand
             .
             For
             the
             Emperours
             were
             wont
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             hand
             to
             add
             to
             the
             Edicts
             they
             sent
             out
             ,
             
               proponatur
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               published
            
             ;
             and
             to
             give
             that
             in
             Command
             to
             the
             
               Praefecti
               Praetorio
            
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             from
             the
             
               Novells
               of
               Valentinianus
            
             and
             Majorianus
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             even
             this
             one
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Our
             ,
             is
             a
             sufficient
             indication
             ,
             that
             this
             Subscription
             was
             added
             in
             
             Constantine's
             own
             hand
             .
             For
             't
             is
             the
             Emperour
             himself
             that
             speaks
             ,
             and
             who
             calls
             the
             Eastern
             parts
             
               His
               own
            
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Emperours
             were
             wont
             to
             express
             themselves
             ,
             then
             especially
             ,
             when
             they
             spoke
             of
             any
             Province
             lately
             reduced
             under
             their
             Government
             .
             So
             
               Constantine
               in
               his
               Letter
               to
               Elasius
               ,
            
             and
             in
             
               that
               to
               Probianus
               Proconsul
               of
               Africk
               ,
            
             says
             ,
             
               African
               Nostram
               Our
               Africa
            
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             
               first
               Law
               Cod.
               Theod.
               de
               Veteranis
               ,
               apud
               Nicomediam
               nostram
               ,
               at
               Our
               Nicomedia
               .
            
             So
             in
             the
             
               only
               Law
               Cod.
               Theod.
               de
               his
               qui
               sanguinolentos
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               Imperator
               Constantinus
               Italis
               suis
               ,
               Emperour
            
             Constantine
             
               to
               his
            
             Italians
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             
               Constantius
               Caesar
            
             in
             
               his
               Letter
               to
            
             Eumenius
             ,
             which
             Letter
             Eumenius
             records
             in
             
               His
               Oration
               pro
               scholis
               ;
               Merentur
               Galli
               nostri
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Our
               Galli
               are
               in
               service
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Further
             ,
             this
             Edict
             of
             Constantine
             occurs
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             ,
             after
             the
             
               Books
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               History
            
             ,
             with
             this
             Title
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               a
               Copy
               of
               the
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Emperour
               dear
               to
               God
               ,
               which
               ,
               (
               after
               he
               had
               destroyed
               the
               Tyrants
               ,
               )
               he
               wrote
               in
               the
               Greek
               Tongue
               ,
               and
               transmitted
               to
               the
               Provinces
               under
               him
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Hence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             Writer
             of
             
               this
               History
            
             was
             a
             Palestinian
             .
             Which
             I
             was
             therefore
             willing
             to
             remark
             ,
             because
             
               Dionysius
               Goto●redus
            
             thought
             ,
             that
             
               Eusebius
               Caesariensis
            
             was
             not
             the
             Authour
             of
             
               this
               Work
            
             :
             which
             nevertheless
             't
             is
             easie
             to
             refute
             ,
             both
             by
             innumerable
             testimonies
             of
             ancient
             Writers
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             very
             many
             passages
             of
             this
             Work
             ;
             especially
             from
             chap.
             45.
             and
             46
             ,
             of
             
               this
               Book
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             foresaid
             Law
             of
             Constantine
             was
             issued
             out
             to
             the
             Palestinians
             in
             particular
             ,
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             because
             the
             persecution
             had
             raged
             most
             sorely
             there
             ,
             and
             there
             had
             been
             many
             Confessours
             and
             Martyrs
             in
             that
             Province
             .
             Notice
             likewise
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             of
             what
             Eusebius
             says
             ,
             viz.
             that
             this
             
               first
               Sanction
            
             or
             Edict
             of
             Constantine
             had
             been
             brought
             to
             them
             .
             For
             
               that
               Edict
            
             concerning
             the
             Peace
             and
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             which
             Constantine
             had
             sent
             into
             the
             East
             after
             his
             conquest
             of
             Maxentius
             ,
             was
             by
             
             Maximine's
             fraud
             supprest
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             
               his
               ninth
               Book
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Took
               in
               hand
               affairs
               of
               the
               highest
               consequence
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             means
             the
             
               Vicarii
               ,
               Comites
            
             ,
             and
             Proconsuls
             .
             For
             these
             dignities
             were
             far
             more
             eminent
             than
             those
             of
             the
             Presidents
             ,
             as
             every
             one
             knows
             .
             But
             Christophorson
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             usuall
             mistake
             ,
             translates
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Praefects
             ;
             than
             which
             nothing
             is
             more
             absurd
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               duae
               Leges
               in
               eandem
               sententiam
               promulgabantur
               ,
               two
               Laws
               were
               promulged
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               ,
               or
               meaning
               :
            
             wherein
             he
             seems
             to
             have
             followed
             Portesius
             ,
             who
             had
             rendred
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               Duae
               postea
               Leges
               emissae
               non
               ita
               dissimili
               argumento
               ,
               Two
               Laws
               were
               afterwards
               issued
               out
               of
               a
               Subject
               not
               unlike
               .
            
             But
             I
             thought
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             
               simul
               ,
               uno
               eodemque
               tempore
               ,
               together
               ,
               at
               one
               and
               the
               same
               time
               .
            
             For
             so
             Eusebius
             does
             usually
             express
             himself
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Make
               erections
               of
               Statues
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Curiosities
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             These
             words
             of
             Eusebius
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             concerning
             private
             Sacrifices
             .
             For
             
               Constantine
               the
               Great
            
             prohibited
             by
             a
             Law
             ,
             that
             no
             one
             of
             the
             Heathens
             should
             Sacrifice
             privately
             at
             home
             ,
             as
             the
             
               First
               Law
               in
               the
               Theodosian
               Code
               de
               Paganis
            
             informs
             us
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             he
             had
             prohibited
             ,
             that
             the
             Aruspices
             should
             be
             called
             out
             to
             any
             private
             house
             on
             account
             of
             Sacrificing
             .
             For
             
               these
               persons
               inspected
               the
               Entrails
               of
               Victims
               .
            
             But
             Constantine
             forbad
             not
             the
             going
             to
             the
             publick
             Temples
             to
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Aruspices
             ,
             as
             the
             
               first
               Law
               in
               the
               Theodosian
               Code
               de
               Maleficis
               ,
               attests
               .
            
             See
             Libanius
             in
             
               his
               Oration
               pro
               Templis
               ,
               pag.
            
             10
             ,
             and
             what
             
               Gotofred
               has
               noted
               there
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Desire
             ,
             or
             ,
             purpose
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             
               Moraeus's
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             mended
             thus
             at
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               have
               been
               less
               worthily
               adorned
            
             .
             There
             is
             also
             another
             Emendation
             ,
             set
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             the
             
               Geneva
               Edition
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               have
               been
               adorned
               with
               less
               of
               stateliness
               .
            
             Any
             one
             might
             guess
             likewise
             ,
             that
             this
             place
             should
             be
             read
             and
             construed
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               or
               through
               fear
               have
               been
               made
               agreeable
               to
               the
               imminent
               iniquity
            
             [
             
               of
               the
               Times
            
             .
             ]
             But
             that
             reading
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             truer
             ,
             and
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             In
             Socrates
             (
             book
             1.
             chap.
             9.
             
             
               Eccles.
               History
            
             ;
             where
             this
             Letter
             occurs
             )
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               have
               been
               adorned
               with
               less
               of
               stateliness
               .
            
          
           
             b
             I
             suppose
             Licinius
             to
             be
             meant
             ,
             whom
             Constantine
             does
             thus
             term
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             craftiness
             and
             age
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             these
             following
             words
             ,
             
               forc't
               out
               of
               the
               administration
               of
               publick
               affairs
               ,
            
             do
             sufficiently
             evince
             this
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             
               Licinius
               .
               ▪
            
             Whence
             also
             it
             may
             be
             conjectured
             ,
             that
             this
             Letter
             was
             written
             a
             little
             after
             
             Licinius's
             deposition
             .
             Vales.
             See
             Socrates
             ,
             book
             1.
             chap.
             9.
             
               note
               (
               o.
            
             )
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Letter
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             unbelief
             ,
             he
             made
             use
             of
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             neglect
             .
             By
             the
             word
             Fear
             those
             Christians
             are
             meant
             ,
             who
             through
             fear
             of
             the
             Persecution
             had
             neglected
             the
             Churches
             ,
             or
             renounced
             the
             Faith
             :
             but
             the
             word
             unbelief
             belongs
             to
             the
             Pagans
             or
             Insidells
             ,
             who
             had
             disturbed
             the
             sacred
             Houses
             ,
             and
             severall
             waies
             molested
             the
             Christians
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             must
             be
             expunged
             ;
             which
             occurs
             not
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             See
             Socrat.
             book
             1.
             chap.
             9.
             
               note
               (
               p.
            
             )
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Socrates
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Him
               that
               is
               truly
               God.
            
             
          
           
             e
             See
             book
             1.
             chap.
             54.
             uote
             
               (
               b.
            
             )
             The
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             the
             
               Praefecti
               Praetorio
            
             ,
             so
             termed
             because
             they
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               over
               the
               Presidents
               and
               Governours
               of
               Provinces
               .
            
             Therefore
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             
               Office
               of
               the
               Praetorian
               Praefecture
            
             ,
             concerning
             which
             the
             
               Notitia
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
            
             is
             to
             be
             consulted
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             
               Office
               of
               the
               Praefectus
               Praetorio
            
             was
             supream
             to
             all
             other
             Offices
             of
             all
             the
             Magistrates
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Praefectus
               Praetorio
            
             in
             dignity
             excelled
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Judges
             as
             well
             Civill
             as
             Military
             ,
             so
             also
             
               his
               Officialls
            
             were
             more
             honourable
             than
             all
             other
             Apparitors
             .
             Hence
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Chalcedon
               Councill
               ,
               Action
            
             3
             ,
             the
             
               Office
               of
               the
               Praefecti
               Praetorio
            
             is
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               greatest
               Office.
            
             These
             things
             were
             not
             understood
             by
             the
             Translatours
             ,
             whose
             mistake
             I
             had
             rather
             pass
             over
             in
             silence
             ,
             than
             invidiously
             refute
             it
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             I
             found
             it
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             also
             in
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savils
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               Hisce
               enim
               per
               literas
               à
               me
               significatum
               est
               ,
               For
               they
               are
               acquainted
               herewith
               by
               Letters
               from
               me
               :
            
             He
             has
             added
             the
             words
             
               à
               me
               from
               me
            
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             head
             ;
             which
             I
             like
             not
             .
             For
             ,
             not
             the
             Emperour
             himself
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Praefecti
               Praetorio
            
             most
             commonly
             wrote
             these
             sort
             of
             Letters
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             From
             these
             words
             a
             new
             chapter
             is
             begun
             in
             the
             
               King's
               Copy
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             hence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             wrote
             Letters
             after
             the
             same
             Copy
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             East
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Translatours
             have
             rendred
             this
             place
             extreamly
             ill
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             thought
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             an
             adjective
             ;
             nor
             could
             they
             perceive
             ,
             that
             a
             Comma
             was
             to
             be
             placed
             after
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             nothing
             else
             but
             Piety
             ,
             or
             
               an
               observancy
               of
               the
               Deity
            
             .
             In
             this
             sense
             't
             is
             used
             in
             chap.
             45.
             
               of
               this
               book
            
             ,
             and
             in
             several
             other
             places
             in
             Eusebius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               an
               Oration
               against
            
             ,
             as
             I
             found
             it
             mended
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             
               Moraeus's
               Copy
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             imports
             here
             
               a
               speech
               ,
               Oration
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             this
             place
             is
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               an
               Oration
               against
               Idolatry
               and
               Errour
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             has
             rendred
             this
             place
             very
             ill
             ;
             who
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             ,
             had
             not
             seen
             
             Portesius's
             Version
             .
             For
             Portesius
             has
             rendred
             these
             words
             right
             ,
             although
             he
             has
             not
             hit
             the
             sense
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Eastern
               Provincials
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               contemplation
               ;
               Valesius
            
             renders
             it
             Intelligence
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Carried
               to
               that
               scope
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Virtue
             seems
             here
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             perfection
             ,
             as
             well
             that
             which
             is
             in
             the
             sight
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             the
             intellect
             .
             For
             each
             power
             and
             perfection
             tends
             to
             the
             same
             end
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             truth
             .
             The
             sense
             proceeds
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             things
             sensible
             ;
             and
             the
             understanding
             to
             the
             verity
             of
             Intelligibles
             from
             the
             truth
             it self
             of
             things
             sensible
             :
             and
             hence
             by
             degrees
             it
             ascends
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             supream
             God.
             Also
             at
             this
             place
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             termed
             
               the
               force
               and
               virtue
               of
               Truth
               .
            
             Yet
             ,
             the
             following
             words
             doe
             assure
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             place
             must
             be
             taken
             concerning
             Moral
             Virtue
             .
             
               Vales.
               Valesius
            
             renders
             those
             Greek
             words
             set
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             note
             thus
             ,
             
               verae
               virtutis
               eodem
               urgente
               atque
               inclinante
               naturâ
               ,
               the
               nature
               of
               true
               Virtue
               verging
               and
               inclining
               to
               the
               same
               end
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Contrary
               purposes
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             foolish
             or
             absurd
             .
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             unusefull
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
             Moraeus's
             ,
             and
             
               Gruter's
               Copy
            
             .
             A
             little
             after
             I
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Therefore
               a
               a
               Crown
               is
               proposed
               to
               Virtue
               .
            
             But
             these
             words
             are
             very
             obscure
             and
             intricate
             ;
             which
             is
             partly
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             Constantine
             himself
             ,
             in
             regard
             being
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               person
               that
               began
               to
               learn
               late
               ,
            
             he
             was
             more
             obscure
             in
             expressing
             himself
             ;
             and
             partly
             to
             Eusebius
             ,
             or
             whoever
             else
             it
             was
             ,
             who
             of
             obscure
             Latine
             words
             made
             the
             Greek
             more
             obscure
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             excellently
             well
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Disclose
               a
               life
               of
               perverse
               madness
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Make
               a
               confession
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Hopes
               within
               my self
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               men
               disinherited
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Profusely
             .
          
           
             a
             He
             terms
             the
             Persecutions
             of
             the
             
               Christians
               ,
               Civill
               Wars
            
             .
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             liker
             a
             Civill
             War
             ,
             than
             when
             the
             Christians
             were
             put
             to
             flight
             and
             murdered
             in
             all
             Cities
             ,
             not
             by
             an
             incursion
             of
             Enemies
             and
             Barbarians
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             own
             Fellow-Citizens
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Oracles
               of
               the
               Tripods
               were
               made
               false
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             or
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             reading
             we
             have
             followed
             in
             our
             Version
             .
             Portesius
             also
             ,
             and
             Morinus
             understood
             these
             words
             concerning
             the
             Pythia
             or
             Priestess
             of
             Apollo
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             the
             excellent
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             this
             whole
             place
             is
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               For
               this
               reason
               he
            
             [
             Apollo
             ]
             
               suffered
               his
               mournfull
               long
               hair
               to
               hang
               down
               neglected
               ,
            
             &c
             :
             whereto
             agrees
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savils
               Copy
            
             .
             Presently
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Copies
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               what
               manner
               of
               end
               these
               things
               terminated
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Call
               upon
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Greek
               Title
            
             of
             
               this
               chapter
            
             ,
             't
             is
             truer
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               youth
            
             .
             For
             Constantine
             was
             not
             then
             a
             child
             ,
             when
             ,
             as
             an
             Hostage
             ,
             he
             resided
             at
             
             Diocletian's
             Court.
             For
             ,
             he
             was
             delivered
             by
             his
             Father
             Constantius
             to
             Diocletian
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             291
             ;
             after
             Constantius
             had
             been
             made
             Caesar
             by
             Diocletian
             .
             At
             which
             time
             Constantine
             was
             about
             15
             years
             old
             .
             For
             he
             dyed
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             337
             ,
             in
             the
             62
             year
             of
             his
             age
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Deceived
               in
               mind
               by
               errour
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuk.
               and
               Savil.
               Manascripts
            
             the
             reading
             is
             truer
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             the
             same
             in
             the
             
               King's
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Invented
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             alludes
             to
             the
             point
             of
             an
             instrument
             to
             write
             with
             .
             Constantine
             expresses
             himself
             with
             much
             of
             Eloquence
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             that
             those
             Laws
             concerning
             the
             Persecution
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             were
             written
             with
             the
             bloudy
             points
             of
             Swords
             .
             So
             some
             of
             the
             Ancients
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             
               Dr●co's
               Laws
            
             were
             written
             with
             bloud
             ,
             not
             with
             ink
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               produce
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             say
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               stretch
            
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             usual
             expression
             with
             Eusebius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               That
               gravity
               of
               piety
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             above
             ,
             at
             book
             1.
             chap.
             27
             ,
             Eusebius
             speaking
             of
             
               Severus
               Caesar
            
             ,
             says
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               became
               a
               cheap
               and
               easie
               sacrifice
               of
               death
            
             ;
             where
             see
             what
             we
             have
             noted
             concerning
             that
             expression
             .
             For
             the
             Translatours
             perceived
             nothing
             here
             .
             Vales.
             In
             the
             Greek
             Text
             of
             
               Valesius's
               Edition
            
             ,
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             left
             out
             ;
             but
             it
             occurs
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Copy
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             't
             is
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             The
             reading
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             is
             the
             same
             also
             .
          
           
             *
             Kept
             ,
             or
             ,
             Preserved
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               rites
               of
               their
               Sanctimony
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Mixt
               together
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Greatest
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Reach
               forth
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Power
             .
          
           
             a
             He
             means
             
               The
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             next
             chapter
             he
             terms
             the
             
               House
               of
               Truth
            
             .
             In
             the
             sacred
             Scriptures
             't
             is
             called
             
               The
               Pillar
               and
               Ground
               of
               Truth
               .
            
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             from
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Savil.
               Manuscripts
            
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             
               King's
               Sheets
            
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               which
               those
               detestable
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               By
               a
               wickedness
               of
               demolishment
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             that
             is
             the
             true
             reading
             which
             I
             found
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             indeed
             is
             far
             more
             elegant
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             
               Let
               every
               one
               follow
               what
               religion
               he
               has
               a
               mind
               to
               .
            
             By
             which
             words
             Constantine
             leaves
             His
             Subjects
             an
             entire
             Liberty
             of
             worshipping
             the
             Deity
             according
             as
             every
             one
             shall
             have
             a
             mind
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             Most
             Religious
             Prince
             earnestly
             desired
             indeed
             ,
             that
             all
             Mortalls
             should
             come
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             :
             but
             he
             never
             compelled
             any
             one
             to
             that
             .
             He
             wish't
             that
             the
             Heathens
             were
             freed
             from
             their
             Pristine
             Errour
             :
             notwithstanding
             ,
             he
             prohibited
             not
             the
             Ceremonies
             and
             sacrifices
             of
             the
             Temples
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             attests
             hereafter
             ,
             at
             chap.
             60.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Valesius
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               quam
               nascentibus
               nobis
               donasti
               ,
               which
               thou
               gavest
               us
               when
               born
               .
            
             I
             understand
             neither
             
               the
               Emperour's
            
             ,
             nor
             Valesius's
             meaning
             .
          
           
             a
             Concerning
             the
             Originall
             and
             Antiquity
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             writes
             the
             same
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             
               his
               Ecclesiastick
               History
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               his
               books
               de
               Evangelicâ
               Demonstratione
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Concerning
               Thy Self
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Charge
             ,
             or
             ,
             Administration
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Way
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Circuit
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Station
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               according
               to
               a
               set
               time
            
             ;
             as
             Christophorson
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             .
             And
             so
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Savilian
               Manuscripts
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Slides
               by
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Usefull
               advantages
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             manifold
             a
             divinity
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             Stars
             ,
             and
             Elements
             ,
             concerning
             which
             he
             hath
             spoken
             above
             .
             For
             all
             these
             ,
             unless
             they
             were
             governed
             by
             the
             Beck
             and
             Power
             of
             one
             God
             ,
             would
             likewise
             be
             Gods.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             therefore
             imports
             a
             power
             subject
             to
             no
             dominion
             ;
             which
             we
             commonly
             term
             
               an
               Independency
            
             ,
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             God
             only
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             He
             means
             the
             Gods
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             above
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Elements
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             Antiquity
             worshipped
             for
             Gods.
             Presently
             ▪
             from
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             the
             reading
             also
             is
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Studies
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Discipline
               —
               is
               confirmed
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               and
            
             S
             r
             ▪
             
               Henry
               Savils
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
               who
               are
               sincerely
               studious
               of
               Virtue
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               whosoever
               suffers
               not
               himself
               to
               be
               cured
               ,
               or
               freed
               from
               the
               disease
               of
               Idolatry
               ;
               let
               him
               impute
               it
               to
               himself
               ,
               in
               regard
               the
               Medicine
               is
               ready
               .
               Christophorson
            
             has
             rendred
             this
             place
             ill
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               alteri
               qui
               sanari
               vult
               ,
               non
               vitio
               vertat
               ,
               let
               him
               not
               blame
               another
               ,
               who
               has
               a
               mind
               to
               be
               cured
               .
            
             I
             say
             nothing
             concerning
             Portesius
             ,
             who
             wanders
             from
             the
             true
             sense
             almost
             every
             where
             .
             But
             Musculus
             has
             rendred
             these
             words
             not
             unhappily
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Presides
               over
               the
               Cure.
            
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               common
               Inheritance
               of
               that
               good
               given
               us
               .
               Valesius
            
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               The
               fellowship
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             over
             written
             in
             the
             same
             hand
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             received
             .
             Both
             readings
             may
             be
             born
             with
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Truth
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               The
               true
               Faith.
            
             For
             't
             is
             the
             same
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Faith.
            
             He
             expresses
             himself
             so
             again
             ,
             hereafter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             These
             words
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             S
             t
             
               Paul's
               Epist.
               to
               the
               Colos.
               chap.
            
             1.
             v.
             13.
             
             Further
             ,
             as
             he
             here
             terms
             
               Gentilism
               the
               power
               of
               darkness
            
             ,
             so
             lower
             (
             at
             chap.
             67.
             )
             he
             calls
             
               Christianity
               the
               power
               and
               efficacy
               of
               Light.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             term
             does
             properly
             signifie
             Conspiracy
             and
             Rebellion
             :
             which
             is
             most
             appositely
             said
             concerning
             the
             worship
             of
             Idols
             .
             For
             Idolatry
             is
             a
             defection
             from
             the
             true
             God.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               the
               common
               Resurrection
            
             .
             It
             must
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Emendation
             or
             Correction
             .
             For
             the
             common
             word
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             fetcht
             out
             of
             the
             foregoing
             line
             .
             Further
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Edict
             ,
             this
             subscription
             was
             doubtless
             placed
             (
             concerning
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             at
             large
             above
             ,
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Let
               it
               be
               published
               in
               Our
               Eastern
               parts
               .
            
             For
             this
             subscription
             is
             properly
             agreeable
             to
             this
             Edict
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             Provincialls
             of
             the
             East
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Questions
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Shouted
               sorth
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Driving
               away
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Were
               adorned
               with
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             It
             must
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               wranglings
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             at
             this
             place
             is
             meant
             
               The
               envious
               Devill
            
             .
             For
             so
             Eusebius
             does
             usually
             speak
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             That
             is
             ,
             
               More
               sublime
               and
               hidden
               doctrines
               of
               the
               Christian
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               High
               place
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Manuscript
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             I
             like
             better
             .
             This
             whole
             place
             therefore
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             written
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Underwent
               a
               most
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             He
             means
             
               the
               Melitians
            
             ,
             concerning
             whose
             Schism
             Epiphanius
             and
             Baronius
             are
             to
             be
             consulted
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             He
             means
             
               Hosius
               Cordubensis
            
             ,
             as
             
               Gelasius
               Cyzicenus
            
             relates
             book
             2
             ;
             and
             after
             him
             Photius
             in
             
               his
               Bibliotheca
            
             ,
             chap.
             127
             ;
             and
             Nicephorus
             .
             And
             before
             all
             these
             ,
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Modest
               Virtue
               of
               Faith.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Make
               God
               our
               witness
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Ministery
             ,
             or
             ,
             Charge
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             affection
             or
             mind
             ,
             or
             
               pre-possest
               Opinion
            
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Letter
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               upon
               a
               twofold
               account
            
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             reade
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Presently
             ,
             I
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Savil.
               Copies
            
             :
             or
             rather
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Some
             words
             are
             wanting
             here
             ,
             which
             in
             
               Moraeus's
               Copy
            
             are
             thus
             supplied
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             the
             reading
             also
             is
             in
             the
             
               Geneva
               Edition
            
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             I
             would
             willingly
             have
             made
             good
             this
             place
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               We
               were
               desirous
               to
               free
               [
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ]
               opprest
               with
               some
               terrible
               disease
               of
               Tyranny
               .
            
             But
             in
             regard
             in
             the
             excellent
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Savilian
               Copies
            
             this
             place
             is
             so
             made
             good
             as
             I
             have
             set
             it
             above
             ,
             't
             is
             better
             to
             follow
             that
             writing
             .
             Further
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             whole
             is
             wanting
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Questionless
             it
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               When
               therefore
            
             ,
             &c.
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             where
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             to
             be
             expunged
             .
             He
             means
             
               The
               Donatists
            
             ,
             who
             after
             the
             
               Roman
               Synod
            
             and
             
               that
               of
               Orleance
            
             ,
             after
             
             Constantine's
             own
             determination
             ,
             were
             as
             yet
             tumultuons
             in
             Africa
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Without
             doubt
             he
             means
             Licinius
             ,
             as
             these
             following
             words
             declare
             ,
             
               who
               had
               opposed
               his
               own
               impious
               opinion
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             For
             Licinius
             had
             prohibited
             the
             Synods
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Prelates
            
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             attests
             in
             book
             1.
             chap
             51.
             
             But
             Christophorson
             by
             a
             great
             mistake
             thought
             ,
             that
             
               by
               the
               Common
               Enemy
               of
               the
               world
            
             here
             was
             meant
             
               The
               Devill
            
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             therefore
             is
             this
             .
             
               We
               had
               thoughts
            
             ,
             says
             
               Constantine
               ,
               after
               our
               conquest
               of
            
             Licinius
             ,
             
               of
               sending
               some
               of
               you
               Eastern
               Bishops
               into
            
             Africa
             ,
             
               to
               make
               up
               a
               Peace
               there
               between
               the
               Donatists
               and
               Catholicks
               .
               For
               ,
               when
               the
               Bishops
               of
            
             Italy
             
               and
               of
               the
            
             Gallia's
             
               could
               not
               effect
               that
               ,
               we
               hop't
               it
               would
               at
               length
               be
               done
               by
               your
               help
               .
               But
               ,
               as
               we
               perceive
               ,
               you
               your selves
               do
               now
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               Peace-makers
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             
             Gruter's
             and
             
               Moraeus's
               Copy
            
             ;
             whereto
             agree
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Savilian
               Manuscripts
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Questionless
             the
             reading
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             you
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             mended
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               Moraeus's
               Copy
            
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             reading
             otherwise
             in
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Savilian
               Manuscripts
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             Constantine
             does
             expressly
             reckon
             the
             Egyptians
             amongst
             the
             people
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             perceived
             by
             Christophorson
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             Egypt
             was
             then
             accounted
             amongst
             the
             Provinces
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             from
             the
             times
             of
             Maximine
             ,
             who
             having
             been
             constituted
             Caesar
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             had
             had
             Egypt
             under
             him
             .
             Hence
             't
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             (
             in
             
               his
               fourteenth
               book
            
             where
             he
             reckons
             up
             the
             Provinces
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             )
             attests
             ,
             that
             Egypt
             and
             Mesopotamia
             were
             of
             their
             number
             .
             The
             place
             occurs
             at
             pag.
             19
             
               of
               our
               Edition
            
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             
               Comes
               of
               the
               East
            
             had
             Egypt
             and
             Mesopotamia
             under
             his
             dispose
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Constantine
             and
             Constantius
             ,
             as
             
               this
               old
               Inscription
            
             informs
             us
             :
             M.
             MAECIO
             MEMMIO
             FURIO
             BALBURIO
             CAECILIANO
             .
             PLACIDO
             .
             C.
             V.
             COMITI
             ORIENTIS
             AEGYPTI
             ET
             MESOPOTAMIAE
             .
             CONSULI
             ORDINARIO
             ,
             &c.
             Further
             ,
             under
             the
             Latter
             Emperours
             ,
             although
             the
             
               Egyptick
               Diocese
            
             was
             severed
             from
             the
             Oriental
             ,
             yet
             't
             was
             always
             under
             the
             
               Praefectus
               Praetorio
               in
               the
               East
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             manifest
             from
             
               The
               Notitia
               of
               the
               Empire
            
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             should
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               have
               hastned
               to
               find
               you
               out
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Essicacy
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             same
             with
             what
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               after
               we
               had
               destroyed
               the
               Common
               Enemy
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Constantine
            
             means
             the
             
               Hadrianopolitane
               Battle
            
             ,
             and
             
               that
               at
               Chalcedon
            
             .
             The
             Former
             of
             which
             hapned
             on
             the
             
               fifth
               of
               the
               Nones
               of
               July
               :
            
             the
             Latter
             on
             the
             
               fourteenth
               of
               the
               Calends
               of
               October
               ,
            
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             324.
             
             About
             the
             end
             of
             which
             year
             
               This
               Letter
            
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             dated
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             think
             the
             reading
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             perhaps
             also
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               we
               had
               resolved
               again
               to
               enquire
               into
               and
               determine
               that
               dissention
               of
               the
               Donatists
               .
            
             In
             the
             excellent
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             so
             't
             is
             mended
             in
             
             Turnebus's
             and
             
               Moraeus's
               Copy
               at
               the
               margin
            
             .
             Some
             words
             are
             doubtless
             wanting
             here
             .
             But
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             place
             is
             wholly
             the
             same
             with
             what
             I
             have
             said
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             reading
             of
             all
             Copies
             being
             compared
             together
             ,
             the
             place
             seems
             to
             be
             restored
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               we
               resolved
               upon
               enquiring
               what
               that
               first
               thing
               was
               ,
               which
               ,
               &c.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Every
             one
             sees
             it
             should
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nor
             is
             Christophorsons
             conjecture
             to
             be
             condemned
             ,
             who
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               deadly
               wound
            
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Savilian
               Copies
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             ,
             do
             plainly
             give
             it
             us
             written
             .
             Vales.
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               deadly
               thing
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             saw
             nothing
             here
             ,
             nor
             perceived
             that
             this
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             
               Schism
               of
               the
               Donatists
            
             ,
             whereof
             Constantine
             had
             spoken
             above
             .
             The
             Emperour
             says
             therefore
             ,
             that
             this
             Schism
             was
             for
             the
             most
             part
             appeased
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             some
             small
             Remains
             of
             it
             were
             left
             in
             Affrica
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             designedly
             omitted
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             unanimous
             ,
             because
             he
             thought
             ,
             that
             Alexander
             and
             Arius
             could
             not
             be
             termed
             unanimous
             ;
             in
             regard
             they
             disagreed
             one
             with
             another
             about
             matters
             of
             so
             great
             consequence
             .
             But
             Constantine
             does
             nevertheless
             term
             them
             unanimous
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             thought
             well
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             and
             believed
             that
             they
             disagreed
             in
             words
             ,
             rather
             than
             in
             reality
             and
             in
             mind
             .
             But
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             seems
             but
             little
             agreeable
             to
             Prelates
             .
             The
             Emperours
             do
             use
             this
             term
             indeed
             in
             their
             Letters
             to
             Governours
             of
             Provinces
             .
             But
             when
             they
             speak
             to
             Prelates
             ,
             they
             do
             more
             frequently
             use
             
               Sanctity
               ,
               Gravity
            
             ,
             or
             Prudence
             .
             The
             
               Old
               Glosses
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Sol●rtia
               ,
               Experientia
               ,
               Sagacity
            
             or
             
               Prudence
               ,
               Experience
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Umpire
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Dispenser
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             seems
             to
             be
             used
             in
             the
             
               Neuter
               Gender
            
             .
             For
             't
             is
             referred
             to
             the
             Article
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             whereto
             by
             and
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             answers
             .
             In
             the
             Kings
             and
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             therefore
             ,
             after
             the
             Verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             distinction
             is
             rightly
             placed
             .
             For
             the
             sense
             is
             not
             entire
             .
             But
             Christophorson
             ,
             contrary
             to
             his
             own
             usage
             ,
             of
             one
             period
             has
             made
             two
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Emendation
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             without
             doubt
             to
             be
             added
             from
             
               Gelasius
               Cyzicenus
            
             book
             2.
             chap.
             4.
             
             But
             Nicephorus
             (
             book
             .
             8.
             chap.
             13.
             )
             has
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             thought
             .
             By
             and
             by
             ,
             where
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Savilian
               Copies
            
             have
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             truer
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             reading
             in
             Gelasius
             is
             truer
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             opposed
             or
             objected
             .
             And
             so
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             had
             read
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             19
             th
             
               chapter
               of
               the
               Tripartite
               History
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nicephorus
             has
             expunged
             the
             first
             word
             as
             superfluous
             ,
             which
             nevertheless
             all
             our
             Copies
             retain
             ,
             and
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Scholasticus
            
             also
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Version
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Langus
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               conventus
               quidem
               solemnis
               quibusdam
               denegatus
               ,
               the
               solemn
               Convention
               is
               denied
               to
               some
               .
               Christophorson
            
             translates
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               Conventus
               qui
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               fieri
               solet
               ,
               impeditus
               ,
               the
               assemblie
               which
               i●
               wont
               to
               be
               made
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               hindred
               .
            
             They
             took
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             therefore
             here
             for
             Synaxis
             ,
             in
             which
             sense
             't
             is
             used
             not
             infrequently
             .
             So
             again
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               divulge
               them
               in
            
             or
             
               among
               publick
               assemblies
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Scholasticus
            
             renders
             it
             
               mysteria
               contemnuntur
               ,
               the
               mysteries
               are
               contemned
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Socrates
             and
             
               Gelasius
               Cyzicenus
            
             and
             Nicephorus
             have
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               affording
               me
               your
               ears
               and
               mind
               .
            
             But
             the
             common
             reading
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             followed
             ,
             is
             truer
             .
             For
             so
             Constantine
             expresses
             himself
             below
             in
             the
             next
             chapter
             .
             Epiphanius
             renders
             it
             
               voluntatem
               praebens
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               ,
               Fuk.
            
             and
             
               Savil.
               Copies
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             Nicephorus
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             truer
             than
             in
             the
             common
             Editions
             .
             By
             and
             by
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Fuketian
               and
               Savil.
               Copies
            
             I
             have
             mended
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               or
               through
               the
               slower
               understanding
               of
               the
               Auditors
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
             King
             's
             ,
             and
             Fuk.
             Copy
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             without
             the
             Preposition
             ;
             which
             reading
             may
             be
             born
             with
             ,
             if
             you
             referre
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             those
             which
             follow
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               either
               of
               Blasphemy
               ,
               or
               Schism
               .
               The
               one
               of
               these
               two
               ,
            
             says
             he
             ,
             
               will
               beget
               an
               occasion
               either
               of
               Blasphemy
               ,
               or
               Schism
               .
            
             But
             Socrates
             and
             Gelasius
             and
             Nicephorus
             have
             it
             written
             here
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             this
             place
             is
             very
             difficult
             and
             obscure
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             ill
             Syntax
             .
             Therefore
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             at
             the
             side
             of
             this
             line
             is
             set
             this
             mark
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             attend
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Langus
             and
             Musculus
             render
             it
             
               Communionis
               tesseram
               ,
               Mark
            
             or
             
               token
               of
               communion
               ;
               Christophorson
               ,
               communionis
               consensum
               ,
               consent
               of
               communion
               .
            
             I
             had
             rather
             render
             it
             
               Signum
               ,
               a
               sign
            
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Heathens
             some
             Signes
             or
             Symbols
             were
             delivered
             to
             the
             persons
             initiated
             ,
             whereby
             the
             
               Symmystae
               [
               companions
               of
               the
               same
               discipline
               ]
            
             might
             know
             one
             another
             :
             so
             the
             Christians
             had
             a
             sign
             of
             Communion
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             The
             Eucharist
             ,
             or
             Baptism
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             renders
             it
             
               communionis
               signum
               ,
               a
               sign
               of
               Communion
               .
            
             Vales.
             Valesius
             has
             translated
             it
             
               a
               society
               of
               Communion
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             last
             word
             is
             wanting
             in
             
               Gelasius
               Cyzicenus
            
             ,
             nor
             does
             it
             seem
             very
             necessary
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             Epiphanius
             has
             omitted
             it
             in
             his
             Version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Translatours
             understood
             not
             what
             the
             import
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             here
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             have
             rendred
             it
             Opinion
             ,
             or
             
               firm
               consent
               in
               one
               opinion
            
             ;
             others
             ,
             
               a
               profession
               of
               discipline
            
             .
             But
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             opinion
             amongst
             Philosophers
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             sufficiently
             manifest
             .
             Therefore
             I
             had
             rather
             render
             it
             Sect.
             For
             all
             Philosophers
             have
             some
             Sect
             to
             which
             they
             are
             addicted
             ;
             some
             have
             the
             
               Sect
               of
               the
               Stoicks
            
             ;
             others
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             
               Peripateticks
               ▪
            
             Now
             ,
             in
             every
             Sect
             there
             are
             sometimes
             controversies
             concerning
             some
             questions
             between
             Philosophers
             of
             the
             same
             Sect.
             Yet
             the
             same
             persons
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             the
             society
             of
             their
             Sect
             ,
             do
             easily
             agree
             one
             with
             another
             .
             This
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             
             Constantine's
             words
             as
             I
             think
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               we
            
             .
             We
             must
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               that
               you
            
             ;
             from
             
               Gelasius
               ,
               Nicephorus
            
             ,
             and
             Epiphanius
             .
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               between
               you
            
             ,
             from
             the
             same
             Authours
             ;
             to
             whom
             agree
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Savilian
               Copies
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               hath
               produced
               a
               Light.
            
             He
             had
             better
             have
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               hath
               reached
               forth
            
             .
             A
             little
             before
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               Common
               Saviour
               of
               all
            
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuk.
               and
               Savil.
               Copies
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               this
               our
               endeavour
               and
               purpose
               ,
               of
               establishing
               concord
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               reducing
               all
               men
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               one
               God.
            
             Concerning
             which
             endeavour
             and
             design
             ,
             Constantine
             hath
             spoken
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Letter
             ,
             and
             does
             boast
             of
             it
             every
             where
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             For
             the
             Law
             enjoyns
             us
             nothing
             else
             but
             love
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             love
             God
             with
             the
             entire
             affection
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             our
             neighbour
             as
             our selves
             .
             In
             these
             two
             consists
             the
             whole
             Law
             ,
             as
             our
             Lord
             says
             in
             the
             Gospell
             .
             Christophorson
             understood
             not
             this
             passage
             ;
             he
             renders
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               unumque
               Legis
               ac
               disciplinae
               institutum
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               one
               Decree
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               discipline
               ,
               which
               binds
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               with
               its
               parts
               ,
               in
               one
               agreeing
               concord
               and
               purpose
               of
               minds
               .
               Portesius
            
             translates
             it
             truer
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               Praeccptumque
               Legis
               in
               id
               omnibus
               partibus
               incumvit
               ,
               ut
               in
               unam
               animam
               universum
               concludat
               ,
               and
               the
               commandment
               of
               the
               Law
               in
               all
               its
               parts
               earnestly
               endeavours
               at
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               include
               the
               whole
               Body
               in
               one
               mind
               .
            
             Perhaps
             also
             it
             should
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               both
               its
               parts
            
             .
             For
             there
             are
             two
             parts
             of
             this
             commandmant
             ,
             the
             one
             has
             a
             reference
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             our
             neighbour
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               power
               of
               the
               whole
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Deity
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Faith.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               having
               put
               away
               the
               darkness
               of
               hatred
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               acuteness
               of
               your
               mind
               was
               clouded
               and
               obscured
               .
            
             For
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               be
               acquainted
               one
               with
               another
               again
               ,
               embrace
               ,
               salute
               .
            
             In
             which
             words
             Constantine
             seems
             to
             allude
             to
             the
             usage
             of
             the
             Christians
             of
             of
             his
             own
             time
             :
             amongst
             whom
             in
             their
             sacred
             Conventions
             ,
             whilst
             the
             people
             approach't
             to
             the
             participation
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             ,
             the
             Deacon
             often
             cried
             out
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               take
               acquaintance
               one
               of
               another
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             least
             any
             prophane
             person
             or
             Jew
             might
             creep
             to
             the
             sacred
             Table
             ,
             as
             Chrysostome
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               first
               Oration
               against
               the
               Jews
               ,
            
             pag.
             440
             of
             the
             
               First
               Tome
            
             .
             The
             same
             word
             Marcion
             used
             ,
             when
             on
             a
             time
             he
             saw
             Polycarp
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               take
               acquaintance
               of
               us
            
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             relates
             out
             of
             Irenaeus
             ,
             book
             4.
             chap.
             14.
             of
             
               his
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             The
             Latines
             also
             use
             the
             verb
             recognoscere
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             .
             So
             
               in
               the
               passion
               of
               Fructuosus
               the
               Bishop
               :
               Cùm
               se
               excalceasset
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               when
               he
               had
               pulled
               off
               his
               shoes
               ,
               a
               Fellow-souldier
               ,
               our
               Brother
               ,
               by
               name
            
             Felix
             ,
             
               came
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               took
               him
               by
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
            
             recognoscens
             eum
             
               taking
               acquaintance
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               beseeching
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               be
               mindfull
               of
               him
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               Enmity
            
             .
             the
             reading
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             removall
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             Gelasius
             and
             Nicephorus
             .
             And
             so
             't
             is
             plainly
             written
             in
             the
             
               Fuk.
               and
               Savil.
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             Socrates
             the
             Verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             hear
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               be
               attentive
            
             ,
             occurs
             ;
             but
             we
             meet
             not
             with
             it
             here
             .
          
           
             a
             That
             is
             ,
             
               in
               mind
               and
               thought
            
             .
             For
             the
             mind
             is
             the
             greater
             and
             the
             better
             part
             of
             any
             one
             .
             But
             Christophorson
             thought
             the
             meaning
             was
             
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               his
               journey
            
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             endured
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               news
               of
               this
               Letter
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             affair
             ,
             from
             
               Socrates
               ,
               Gelasius
               Cyzicenus
            
             ,
             and
             Nicephorus
             .
             A
             little
             after
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             t
             is
             in
             Nicephorus
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savils
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Wholly
               subverted
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Questions
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             wanting
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             very
             necessary
             ▪
             Nevertheless
             ,
             't
             is
             my
             conjecture
             ,
             that
             the
             place
             it
             to
             be
             read
             in
             one
             breath
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               That
               Good
               and
               every
               way
               Pious
               Person
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               made
               use
               of
               his
               utmost
               diligence
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               carrying
               the
               Letter
               ,
               but
               in
               fulfilling
               his
               will
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               had
               been
               sent
               .
               But
               the
               affair
               ,
            
             &c.
             He
             means
             Hosius
             ;
             see
             chap.
             63.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Wrought
               these
               things
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e769330
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil's
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Old
               Sheets
            
             both
             readings
             are
             retained
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             
               Moraeus's
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             mended
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               But
               doing
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             't
             is
             also
             in
             the
             Fuk.
             and
             
               Savil.
               Copies
            
             .
             A
             little
             before
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               what
               belonged
               to
               him
               ;
               both
               Copies
            
             and
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             have
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               what
               became
               him
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               inscribed
               as
               his
               preservative
            
             .
             It
             seems
             to
             be
             used
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               assumed
            
             .
             But
             if
             you
             had
             rather
             take
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             its
             common
             signification
             ,
             that
             may
             also
             be
             born
             with
             .
             For
             Constantine
             ordered
             it
             to
             be
             engraven
             on
             the
             Base
             of
             his
             Statue
             ,
             which
             he
             erected
             at
             Rome
             after
             the
             Victory
             gotten
             over
             Maxentius
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Virtue
             of
             
               this
               Standard
               Rome
            
             had
             been
             set
             at
             Liberty
             by
             him
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Applied
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             The
             Rule
             of
             Syntax
             requires
             that
             we
             should
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             A
             little
             after
             it
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               honour
               [
               bestowed
               ]
               by
               himself
            
             ;
             as
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Savil.
               Copies
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             
               Moraeus's
               Copy
            
             these
             words
             (
             which
             we
             likewise
             sound
             in
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Savil.
               Manuscripts
            
             ,
             )
             are
             added
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             adorned
             ,
             or
             
               augmented
               ,
               with
               a
               magnisick
               furniture
            
             ;
             which
             reading
             Christophorson
             has
             followed
             in
             his
             version
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             Constantine
             adorned
             those
             books
             which
             served
             for
             Ecclesiastick
             uses
             with
             Gemms
             and
             Stones
             ;
             as
             Cedrenus
             tells
             us
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             concerning
             
               Metrodorus
               the
               Philosopher
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Augmented
               with
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             words
             Valesius
             renders
             thus
             ,
             
               materiam
               ipsam
               donariorum
               nullis
               usibus
               dicatam
               ,
               the
               matter
               it self
               of
               the
               consecrated
               Gifts
               dedicated
               to
               no
               uses
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               a
               condigne
               punishment
               of
               God.
            
             I
             had
             rather
             make
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               from
               God
            
             ;
             as
             Eusebius
             does
             usually
             express
             himself
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             book
             1.
             chap.
             55.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Distemper
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Rich
               and
               noble
               bounty
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             understood
             not
             the
             import
             of
             this
             word
             ;
             He
             hath
             rendred
             it
             
               Cives
               ,
               Citizens
            
             .
             But
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             the
             Decuriones
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             long
             since
             remarked
             at
             the
             22
             d
             book
             of
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
               ,
               pag.
            
             225
             
               of
               my
               notes
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               were
               ruled
               by
               a
               paternal
               power
               .
            
             He
             says
             therefore
             ,
             that
             Constantine's
             Government
             ▪
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             mildness
             and
             clemency
             ,
             was
             wholly
             like
             the
             Government
             of
             a
             Father
             over
             his
             Sons
             :
             So
             that
             ,
             all
             the
             people
             and
             Decuriones
             ,
             were
             not
             kept
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             duty
             by
             force
             and
             fear
             like
             Subjects
             ,
             but
             obeyed
             on
             their
             own
             accord
             ,
             like
             Sons
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               force
               and
               necessity
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             mine
             own
             judgment
             ,
             I
             have
             rendred
             this
             passage
             very
             happily
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               novum
               saeculum
               ,
               a
               new
               Age.
            
             So
             in
             the
             
               Coyns
               of
               Philippus
            
             ,
             't
             is
             termed
             
               novum
               saeculum
            
             .
             The
             old
             Etrusci
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             every
             Age
             was
             limited
             by
             the
             Gods
             ,
             by
             a
             certain
             number
             of
             years
             :
             which
             number
             of
             years
             being
             ended
             ,
             then
             prodigies
             were
             by
             the
             Gods
             shown
             from
             heaven
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             whereby
             it
             might
             be
             signified
             ,
             that
             a
             
               new
               Age
            
             was
             begun
             .
             And
             ,
             that
             men
             were
             born
             ,
             who
             would
             make
             use
             of
             new
             fashions
             and
             customes
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             more
             or
             less
             dear
             to
             the
             immortal
             Gods.
             These
             signes
             the
             Etrusci
             had
             exactly
             noted
             in
             their
             
               Libri
               Rituales
            
             ,
             as
             Plutarch
             has
             told
             us
             
               in
               Sulla
            
             ;
             and
             Censorinus
             chap.
             17.
             
               de
               Die
               Natali
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Out
               of
               darkness
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Are
               not
               contained
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               an
               age
               .
            
          
           
             †
             He
             means
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             following
             words
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               A
               Dragon
               was
               wounded
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Entry
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Besieged
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Valesius
             renders
             it
             
               in
               praeceps
               ruentem
               ,
               falling
               headlong
               .
            
          
           
             *
             See
             Esai
             .
             27.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Bring
               forth
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Having
               in
               the
               adumbration
               truly
               ▪
               set
               forth
               the
               imitations
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Schismatical
               Mischief
            
             .
             He
             means
             
               the
               Schism
               of
               the
               Meletians
            
             .
             For
             Egypt
             at
             that
             time
             was
             sick
             of
             a
             double
             disease
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               the
               Arian
               Heresie
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Schism
               of
               Meletius
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Were
               dashed
               against
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Symplegades
             ;
             in
             which
             manner
             Turnebus
             had
             mended
             it
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
               The
               Symplegades
            
             are
             two
             Islands
             or
             Rocks
             in
             
               the
               Bosphorus
            
             ;
             which
             had
             this
             name
             given
             them
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             't
             is
             fabulously
             reported
             )
             they
             met
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             fought
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             my
             judgment
             the
             reading
             would
             be
             truer
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               which
               had
               indeed
               a
               long
               while
               infested
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             He
             means
             Easter
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               accurate
               hour
               of
               the
               time
               was
               to
               be
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             place
             is
             corrupted
             by
             an
             ill
             punctation
             .
             I
             write
             thus
             therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               who
               were
               estranged
               from
               Evangelick
               Grace
               even
               in
               this
               matter
               also
               .
               Whereas
               therefore
               ,
            
             &c.
             Eusebius
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             were
             estranged
             from
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             both
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             also
             most
             especially
             in
             this
             ;
             because
             they
             as
             yet
             celebrated
             
               The
               Pascha
            
             agreeable
             to
             the
             
               Mosaick
               usage
            
             ,
             not
             acording
             to
             the
             verity
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             Constantine
             confirms
             our
             Emendation
             in
             
               his
               Letter
               to
               the
               Churches
            
             ,
             the
             words
             whereof
             are
             recorded
             below
             at
             chap.
             18.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Change.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Were
               exercised
               with
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Assigned
               ,
               or
               dedicated
               their
               Leisure
               to
               a
               relaxation
               ,
            
             or
             cessation
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Graecians
             term
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               as
               often
               as
               a
               fight
               is
               so
               maintained
               ,
               that
               neither
               side
               gets
               the
               Victory
               .
            
             In
             the
             same
             sense
             Eusebius
             has
             here
             termed
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               paribus
               utrinque
               momentis
               libratam
               controversiam
               ,
               the
               controversie
               was
               poysed
               by
               equall
               weights
               on
               both
               sides
               .
               Christophorson
            
             therefore
             has
             not
             rendred
             it
             well
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               praesertim
               cùm
               controversia
               dissidentium
               animos
               ex
               aequo
               exagitaret
               ,
               especially
               in
               regard
               the
               controversie
               equally
               disquieted
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               persons
               dissenting
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Other
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Phalanx
             .
          
           
             †
             That
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Invisisible
               Enemy
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Generall
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             'T
             is
             strange
             that
             Eusebius
             does
             here
             distinguish
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Beasts
               of
               burden
            
             from
             the
             
               Cursus
               Publicus
               ▪
            
             But
             it
             may
             be
             answered
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             
               Cursus
               Publicus
               Eusebius
            
             understood
             
               the
               Waggons
               or
               Chariots
            
             .
             In
             which
             sense
             Nicephorus
             took
             it
             ,
             book
             8.
             chap.
             14.
             
             To
             some
             Bishops
             therefore
             
               Constantine
               ▪
            
             ordered
             Waggons
             or
             Chariots
             should
             be
             allowed
             ;
             to
             others
             ,
             
               publick
               Horses
            
             ,
             whereon
             they
             might
             be
             conveyed
             to
             the
             Councill
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Valesius
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               and
               the
               opportunity
               of
               the
               present
               peace
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               first
               fruits
            
             ,
             or
             top
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               one
               sacred
            
             ,
             &c.
             from
             
               Gelasius
               Cyzicenus
               ,
               Nicephorus
            
             ,
             and
             Socrates
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             p
             He
             has
             S●t
             the
             i
             
             cythians
             ●nstead
             of
             the
             Goths
             .
             For
             so
             Grecians
             are
             wont
             to
             term
             them
             ;
             as
             does
             
               Libanius
               ,
               Themistius
               ,
               Eunapius
            
             ,
             and
             Eusebius
             himself
             in
             book
             1.
             chap.
             8.
             
               de
               Vitâ
               Constant.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Spaniards
               themselves
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Gelasius
               Cyzicenus
            
             thought
             that
             by
             these
             words
             was
             meant
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             Whom
             Nicetas
             hath
             followed
             in
             
               his
               Thesaurus
               Orthodoxae
               fidei
            
             ,
             book
             5.
             chap.
             6.
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Euscbius
               autem
               Pamphili
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               But
               Eusebius
               Pamphilus
               ,
               in
               his
               third
               Book
               of
               the
               Life
               of
               the
               Emperour
            
             Constantine
             ,
             
               writes
               that
               the
               Prelate
               of
            
             Constantinople
             
               was
               absent
               from
               the
               Synod
               ,
               but
               he
               suppresses
               his
               name
               :
               in
               whose
               stead
               some
               Prosbyters
               appeared
               .
               But
               't
               is
               manifest
               from
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Synod
               ,
               that
               at
               that
               time
               Metrophanes
               was
               Bishop
               of
            
             Constantinople
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             also
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             tells
             us
             in
             Book
             2.
             of
             
               his
               Tripartite
               History
            
             .
             But
             this
             Explication
             is
             not
             to
             be
             born
             with
             .
             For
             Constantinople
             was
             not
             as
             yet
             dedicated
             ,
             nor
             gra●'t
             with
             the
             name
             of
             
               the
               Imperial
               City
            
             ,
             when
             the
             Synod
             was
             convened
             in
             the
             City
             Nicaea
             .
             Therefore
             these
             words
             of
             Eusebius
             are
             necessarily
             to
             be
             understood
             concerning
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             Which
             Sozomen
             confirms
             ,
             book
             1.
             chap.
             16.
             (
             into
             which
             Writer
             the
             name
             of
             Juliu●
             has
             corruptly
             crept
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               Silvester
               ▪
            
             )
             and
             Theodoret
             book
             1.
             chap.
             7.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             same
             also
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             Socrates
             .
             But
             I
             had
             rather
             make
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             't
             is
             in
             Gelasius
             and
             Nicephorus
             .
             And
             so
             
               Epiphan
               Scholasticus
            
             read
             in
             Socrates
             .
             But
             whereas
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             follows
             ,
             that
             ought
             not
             to
             trouble
             any
             one
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             ,
             hereafter
             at
             chap.
             26.
             puts
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             together
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Acts
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             Socrates
             book
             1.
             chap.
             8.
             where
             this
             place
             of
             Eusebius
             is
             quoted
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               three
               hundred
            
             .
             The
             Ancients
             are
             not
             agreed
             about
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Bishops
             who
             were
             present
             at
             the
             
               Nicene
               Synod
               .
               Eusebius
            
             at
             this
             place
             tells
             us
             they
             were
             two
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             .
             But
             Eustathius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             (
             in
             
               his
               Homily
            
             concerning
             those
             words
             which
             occur
             in
             the
             
               Proverbs
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               Dominus
               creavit
               me
               ,
            
             )
             says
             they
             were
             about
             270
             ;
             but
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             accurately
             reckoned
             up
             their
             number
             .
             But
             the
             more
             constant
             Report
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             more
             modern
             Authours
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             318
             Bishops
             sate
             in
             that
             Synod
             .
             So
             amongst
             the
             Ancients
             Athanasius
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               African
               Bishops
               ,
            
             not
             far
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             Hilarius
             in
             
               his
               book
               against
               Constantius
               ,
               Hieronymus
            
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             and
             
               Rufinus
               .
               Athanasius
            
             in
             
               his
               Letter
               concerning
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Synod
               ▪
            
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             who
             met
             at
             Nicaea
             were
             three
             hundred
             more
             or
             less
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             Socrates
             book
             1.
             chap.
             8.
             and
             from
             Gelasius
             and
             Nicephorus
             .
             In
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Savilian
               Copies
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             
               midle
               distinction
            
             is
             set
             in
             all
             our
             Manuscript
             Copies
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             At
             these
             words
             I
             began
             a
             new
             chapter
             ,
             having
             followed
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             
               Kings
               and
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             :
             whereto
             agree
             the
             
               Old
               Sheets
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Discourse
               of
               wisedom
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Severall
             senses
             may
             be
             given
             of
             this
             passage
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             taken
             
               for
               modesty
               and
               a
               courteous
               behaviour
            
             ;
             supposing
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Or
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             meant
             concerning
             them
             ,
             
               who
               were
               not
               the
               ●minentest
               persons
               amongst
               the
               Bishops
               for
               learning
               and
               sanctity
               of
               life
               ;
               but
               did
               not
               come
               much
               behind
               them
               .
            
             So
             the
             Ancients
             termed
             those
             
               Medios
               Principes
               ac
               duces
               ,
               middle
               Princes
               or
               Commanders
               ,
               who
               were
               neither
               the
               best
               ,
               nor
               the
               worst
               ,
               but
               were
               in
               a
               middle
               place
               between
               both
               .
            
             Lastly
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             
               who
               deserved
               to
               be
               praised
               on
               both
               accounts
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               for
               their
               Learning
               and
               Sanctity
            
             .
             So
             Sozomen
             has
             expounded
             this
             place
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               first
               book
               ,
               chap.
            
             17.
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
             
               Some
               excelled
               in
               understanding
               and
               eloquence
               ,
               and
               were
               eminent
               both
               for
               their
               knowledge
               in
               the
               sacred
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               for
               other
               learning
               also
               :
               others
               were
               famous
               for
               their
               integrity
               and
               virtue
               of
               life
               :
               others
               were
               well
               approved
               of
               on
               both
               accounts
               .
            
             Those
             whom
             Eusebius
             terms
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             are
             by
             Sozomen
             stiled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               well
               approved
               of
               on
               both
               accounts
               .
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
               ,
            
             in
             the
             
               second
               book
               of
               his
               Tripartite
               History
               ,
               chapter
            
             1
             ,
             renders
             this
             place
             of
             Eusebius
             thus
             :
             
               Ministrorum
               verò
               dei
               ,
               alii
               sapientiae
               sermone
               fulgebant
               ,
               alii
               continentiâ
               vitae
               &
               patientiâ
               coruscabant
               :
               alii
               verò
               medio
               modo
               horum
               virtutibus
               ornabantur
               ;
               but
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               God
               ,
               some
               shined
               with
               the
               discourse
               of
               wisdom
               ,
               others
               glistered
               with
               continency
               of
               life
               and
               patience
               ;
               but
               othersome
               were
               in
               a
               middle
               manner
               adorned
               with
               the
               virtues
               of
               these
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Course
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               every
               person
            
             ,
             as
             Christophorson
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             .
             To
             whom
             nevertheless
             I
             can't
             assent
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             having
             thought
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               determination
            
             (
             which
             word
             precedes
             immediately
             ,
             )
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             For
             't
             is
             ●●●er
             Greek
             ,
             as
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             to
             say
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             than
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Savilian
               Copies
            
             't
             is
             plainly
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Whoever
             that
             person
             was
             that
             composed
             the
             Greek
             contents
             of
             the
             chapters
             ,
             he
             took
             these
             words
             as
             meant
             of
             the
             Pallace
             ;
             and
             Christophorson
             has
             followed
             him
             in
             that
             .
             Sozomen
             likewise
             (
             book
             1.
             chap.
             19.
             )
             and
             Theodoret
             (
             book
             1.
             chap.
             7.
             )
             do
             write
             that
             the
             
               Nicene
               Synod
            
             was
             held
             in
             the
             Pallace
             ,
             where
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             ordered
             Seats
             and
             Benches
             to
             be
             prepared
             for
             the
             Bishops
             .
             Nicephorus
             also
             (
             book
             8.
             )
             hath
             written
             out
             the
             words
             of
             Theodoret.
             But
             ,
             with
             the
             favour
             of
             so
             many
             and
             such
             great
             men
             be
             it
             spoken
             ,
             't
             is
             in
             no
             wise
             likely
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Nicene
               Synod
            
             should
             have
             been
             held
             in
             the
             Pallace
             .
             These
             persons
             were
             deceived
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             ,
             by
             the
             ambiguous
             word
             here
             made
             use
             of
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             this
             term
             is
             promiscuously
             used
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             the
             Pallace
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             as
             for
             a
             Church
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             Eusebius
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Tenth
               Book
               of
               his
               Eccles.
               History
               ,
            
             terms
             
               a
               Church
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             much
             would
             be
             detracted
             from
             the
             authority
             of
             that
             Councill
             ,
             should
             we
             believe
             it
             to
             have
             been
             held
             in
             the
             Emperour's
             Pallace
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Eusebius
             himself
             does
             most
             apparently
             contradict
             this
             Opinion
             .
             For
             above
             at
             chapter
             7
             ,
             he
             writes
             thus
             in
             express
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               And
               one
               sacred
               Oratory
               ,
               enlarged
               as
               't
               were
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               included
               at
               the
               same
               time
               within
               its
               walls
               ,
               Syrians
               and
               Cilicians
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             What
             can
             be
             more
             manifest
             than
             these
             words
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             most
             evidently
             declared
             by
             this
             passage
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Nicene
               Synod
            
             was
             held
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
             For
             Eusebius
             affirms
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Bishops
             were
             contained
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             one
             Church
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             words
             which
             Eusebius
             subjoyns
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             do
             sufficiently
             shew
             this
             .
             For
             he
             writes
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               the
               very
               middlemost
               Edifice
               of
               the
               Pallace
               ,
               which
            
             [
             Edifice
             ]
             
               in
               greatness
               seemed
               to
               exceed
               all
               others
               .
               Eusebius
            
             says
             ,
             that
             that
             House
             was
             the
             greatest
             and
             largest
             of
             all
             Houses
             in
             any
             place
             .
             But
             this
             can't
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Pallace
             of
             the
             City
             Nicaea
             .
             For
             ,
             although
             we
             grant
             there
             was
             a
             Pallace
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             questionless
             that
             could
             not
             be
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             the
             Pallaces
             every
             where
             .
             For
             the
             Pallaces
             at
             Rome
             and
             Millaine
             were
             far
             greater
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             doubt
             but
             the
             Pallace
             at
             Nicomedia
             was
             far
             larger
             and
             richer
             than
             that
             at
             Nicaea
             ,
             in
             regard
             Nicomedia
             had
             been
             the
             Seat
             and
             Habitation
             of
             the
             Emperours
             from
             the
             times
             of
             Diocletian
             .
             Some
             one
             will
             perhaps
             answer
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             does
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             that
             middle
             Edifice
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Pallace
             or
             Church
             ,
             in
             largeness
             exceeded
             all
             the
             Buildings
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ;
             but
             only
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             greater
             than
             the
             other
             Edifices
             of
             that
             Pallace
             or
             Church
             .
             For
             so
             Eusebius
             expresses
             himself
             hereafter
             ,
             at
             book
             4.
             chap.
             66.
             where
             he
             describes
             
               Constantine's
               Funeral
            
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             I
             could
             willingly
             grant
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             
             Eusebius's
             words
             .
             But
             yet
             it
             follows
             not
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Nicene
               Pallace
            
             is
             meant
             by
             Eusebius
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             Churches
             as
             in
             Pallaces
             ,
             the
             middlemost
             Edifice
             was
             the
             largest
             and
             most
             capacious
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             manifest
             from
             Eusebius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               description
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Tyre
               .
            
             All
             things
             therefore
             being
             accurately
             weighed
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             Sentiment
             :
             that
             the
             Bishops
             met
             first
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             treated
             there
             many
             days
             concerning
             the
             opinion
             of
             Arius
             and
             the
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ;
             but
             ,
             that
             at
             length
             ,
             on
             the
             day
             appointed
             for
             finishing
             the
             business
             ,
             they
             came
             together
             into
             the
             Pallace
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             declare
             their
             Opinion
             before
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             might
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             Contention
             .
             And
             thus
             all
             manner
             of
             difficulty
             is
             taken
             away
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             Eusebius
             does
             plainly
             confirm
             that
             which
             I
             have
             said
             .
             For
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               on
               the
               day
               appointed
               whereon
               an
               end
               was
               to
               be
               put
               to
               the
               Controversies
               ,
               came
               all
               into
               the
               Pallace
               .
            
             And
             the
             Emperour
             going
             forth
             immediately
             to
             the
             Synod
             ,
             all
             things
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             were
             established
             in
             his
             presence
             .
             From
             which
             words
             it
             plainly
             appears
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             does
             here
             speak
             concerning
             the
             last
             day
             of
             the
             Councill
             ,
             or
             the
             last
             Session
             ,
             after
             the
             matter
             had
             been
             before
             discussed
             and
             sifted
             ,
             in
             many
             Sessions
             of
             the
             Bishops
             .
             For
             so
             many
             and
             such
             great
             matters
             ,
             as
             were
             negotiated
             in
             that
             Synod
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             examined
             and
             determined
             in
             one
             days
             space
             .
             The
             same
             also
             had
             been
             done
             before
             in
             the
             
               Antiochian
               Synod
            
             against
             Paul
             of
             Samosata
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             informs
             us
             in
             the
             
               Seventh
               Book
               of
               his
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               House
               ,
               Room
               ▪
            
             or
             ,
             Building
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Those
               only
               of
               his
               faithfull
               friends
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Concerning
             this
             signe
             whereby
             the
             Emperour
             's
             coming
             was
             declared
             ,
             Corìppus
             speaks
             in
             these
             words
             ▪
             
               
                 —
                 Praenuntius
                 ante
              
               
                 Signa
                 dedit
                 cursor
                 positâ
                 de
                 more
                 Lucernâ
                 .
              
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             renders
             it
             
               per
               medium
               consessum
               intrat
               ,
               enters
               through
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               assembly
               sitting
               together
               .
            
             He
             might
             better
             have
             rendred
             it
             ,
             
               went
               thorow
               the
               middle
               space
               which
               was
               between
               the
               two
               ranks
               of
               the
               persons
               sitting
               .
            
             That
             's
             the
             import
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               go
               between
               two
            
             .
             So
             below
             at
             chap.
             15.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               thorow
               the
               midst
               of
               whom
               the
               men
               of
               God
               without
               fear
               passed
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Fiery
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               motion
               of
               his
               walking
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Meekness
             ,
             or
             ,
             modesty
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               First
               beginning
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             head
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Christophorson
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             for
             he
             has
             rendred
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               Primùm
               in
               medio
               conventu
               erectus
               constitit
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               place
               he
               stood
               upright
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Convention
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Small
             .
          
           
             a
             Sozomen
             attests
             ,
             book
             1.
             chap.
             19.
             that
             he
             who
             had
             the
             first
             place
             on
             the
             right
             side
             ,
             and
             who
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             whole
             Councill
             made
             a
             speech
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             was
             
               Eusebius
               Pamphilus
            
             .
             And
             so
             't
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Title
             of
             
               this
               chapter
            
             .
             But
             Theodoret
             (
             book
             1.
             chap.
             7.
             
               of
               his
               History
            
             ,
             )
             says
             this
             Oration
             was
             not
             made
             by
             Eusebius
             but
             by
             Eustathius
             Bishop
             of
             
               Antioch
               .
               Baronius
            
             has
             followed
             Theodoret's
             opinion
             ;
             whom
             any
             one
             ,
             from
             
               his
               writings
            
             ,
             will
             easily
             find
             to
             have
             been
             of
             a
             mind
             full
             of
             anger
             and
             hatred
             against
             
               our
               Eusebius
            
             .
             But
             
               The
               Authour
               of
               the
               Tripartite
               History
               ,
            
             (
             book
             2.
             chap.
             5.
             where
             he
             writes
             out
             Theodoret's
             words
             ,
             )
             says
             that
             after
             Eustathius
             Bishop
             of
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             made
             a
             speech
             likewise
             concerning
             the
             praises
             of
             the
             Emperour
             .
             Which
             nevertheless
             occurs
             not
             now
             in
             the
             Greek
             Copies
             of
             Theodoret
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             either
             that
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             had
             procured
             more
             perfect
             Copies
             of
             Theodoret
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             he
             added
             this
             of
             his
             own
             head
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             sometimes
             his
             usage
             .
             Of
             this
             nature
             is
             that
             which
             we
             have
             noted
             above
             concerning
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Imperial
             City
             ,
             whom
             Socrates
             from
             Eusebius
             relates
             not
             to
             have
             been
             present
             at
             the
             
               Nicene
               Synod
            
             ,
             where
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             by
             a
             notorius
             mistake
             has
             added
             the
             name
             of
             Alexander
             ,
             when
             as
             he
             ought
             rather
             to
             have
             said
             Metrophanes
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             business
             ,
             there
             are
             those
             who
             write
             ,
             that
             that
             honour
             was
             conferred
             neither
             on
             Eustathius
             ,
             nor
             Eusebius
             ,
             but
             on
             Alexander
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Councill
             he
             should
             make
             a
             speech
             to
             the
             Emperour
             .
             Nicetas
             in
             
               his
               Thesaurus
               Orthodoxae
               fidei
            
             ,
             book
             5.
             chap.
             7.
             affirms
             this
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Eusebius
               de
               Vitâ
               Constantini
               Libro
            
             3.
             
               se
               primum
               verba
               in
               Synodo
               fecisse
               testatur
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Eusebius
               in
               his
               third
               book
               concerning
               the
               Life
               of
               Constantine
               attests
               ,
               that
               be
               made
               the
               first
               speech
               in
               the
               Synod
               .
               But
               if
               we
               believe
               Theodoret
               ,
               Eustathius
               was
               the
               first
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               But
               as
               Theodorus
               Mopsuestenus
               writes
               ,
               that
               honour
               was
               frcely
               conferred
               on
               Alexander
               the
               Pontif
               of
               Alexandria
               .
            
             But
             in
             such
             a
             diversity
             of
             Writers
             I
             should
             more
             willingly
             close
             with
             that
             opinion
             ,
             which
             affirms
             that
             the
             first
             Course
             of
             speaking
             was
             by
             the
             Synod
             conferred
             on
             Eusebius
             .
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             because
             without
             controversie
             Eusebius
             was
             the
             Learnedest
             and
             most
             eloquent
             person
             amongst
             them
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             himself
             does
             plainly
             attest
             this
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             work
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               We
               our selves
               also
               ,
               by
               a
               Panegyrick
               spoken
               in
               his
               Vicennalia
               ,
               have
               lately
               Venerated
               the
               same
               glorious
               Conquerour
               environed
               with
               a
               Synod
               of
               Gods
               Sacred
               Ministers
               .
            
             See
             the
             
               Preface
               to
               the
               first
               Book
            
             ,
             note
             (
             a.
             )
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             The
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             End.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             See.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Ruine
               our
               goods
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Portesius
               ,
               Christophorson
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               French
               Translatour
            
             have
             omitted
             this
             word
             ;
             notwithstanding
             that
             therein
             lyes
             the
             whole
             Emphasis
             and
             force
             of
             the
             sentence
             .
             For
             to
             this
             word
             the
             following
             period
             is
             referred
             .
             
               Take
               heed
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               least
               after
               the
               destruction
               of
               their
               Tyranny
               who
               brought
               a
               War
               against
               God
               ,
               the
               Devill
               by
               some
               other
               way
               should
               again
               expose
               our
               Religion
               to
               reproaches
               and
               calum●ies
               .
            
             By
             
               another
               way
            
             therefore
             is
             meant
             
               intestine
               dissensions
            
             .
             See
             the
             following
             words
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Invest
               —
               with
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               was
               of
               opinion
               that
               nothing
               remained
               to
               me
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             with
             Turnebus
             and
             Gruterus
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               But
               when
               —
               I
               had
               received
               information
               of
               your
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Report
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Mix●
               together
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             has
             rendred
             it
             ill
             ,
             
               à
               Deo
               impetrare
               ,
               by
               request
               to
               obtain
               of
               God
            
             ;
             when
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             rendred
             it
             ,
             Praedicare
             ,
             to
             Preach
             .
             For
             in
             this
             sense
             Eusebius
             is
             wont
             to
             use
             this
             word
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             innumerable
             passages
             in
             
               his
               Eccles.
               History
            
             ;
             for
             instance
             ,
             book
             4.
             chap.
             15.
             
             In
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Savil.
               Copies
            
             the
             reading
             is
             bad
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             this
             whole
             place
             is
             written
             far
             otherwise
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               refuse
               not
               in
               future
               to
               take
               away
               the
               occasions
               of
               dissent
               amongst
               you
               ;
               dissolve
               every
               knot
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             and
             Christophorson
             found
             it
             in
             
               their
               Copies
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             reade
             with
             Christophorson
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               dissolve
            
             .
             But
             the
             common
             reading
             may
             stand
             ,
             provided
             after
             the
             words
             
               Saviour
               of
               us
               all
            
             ,
             a
             Colon
             be
             placed
             ,
             as
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             hath
             noted
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               Copy
            
             :
             and
             so
             't
             is
             poynted
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Socrates
             ,
             book
             1.
             chap.
             8.
             and
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             intent
             .
             But
             
               Gelazius
               Cyzizenus
            
             ,
             chap.
             28.
             has
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               most
               intent
            
             .
             With
             Socrates
             agrees
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             
               Socrates
               ,
               Gelasius
            
             ,
             and
             Nicephorus
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             a
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             draught
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             the
             Canons
             ,
             and
             the
             Synodick
             Letter
             .
             For
             all
             these
             were
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Subscriptions
             of
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Bishops
             .
             They
             who
             besides
             these
             three
             ,
             think
             that
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Synod
            
             were
             put
             into
             writing
             ,
             are
             very
             much
             mistaken
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             says
             in
             express
             words
             that
             nothing
             was
             committed
             to
             writing
             ,
             except
             those
             matters
             which
             had
             been
             Decreed
             by
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             the
             Councill
             ;
             and
             he
             affirms
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             were
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Subscriptions
             of
             all
             .
             Indeed
             Baronius
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             325.
             chap.
             62.
             says
             that
             the
             Acts
             were
             written
             by
             the
             
               Nicene
               Synod
            
             ,
             and
             has
             affirmed
             that
             that
             is
             expressly
             recorded
             by
             
               Athanasius
               in
               his
               book
               de
               Synodis
               .
            
             But
             Baronius
             was
             imposed
             upon
             by
             the
             
               Latine
               Version
            
             ,
             which
             runs
             thus
             ;
             Tom.
             1.
             pag.
             873.
             
               quòd
               si
               ad
               hanc
               rem
               usus
               Synodi
               de●ideratur
               ,
               supersunt
               Acta
               patrum
               ,
               nam
               neque
               in
               hâc
               parte
               negligentes
               fuere
               qui
               Nicaeae
               convenerunt
               ,
               sed
               ita
               accuratè
               scripscrunt
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               But
               if
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Synod
               be
               wanting
               to
               this
               matter
               ,
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Fathers
               are
               to
               be
               had
               .
               For
               those
               convened
               at
               Nicaea
               were
               not
               negligent
               even
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               but
               wrote
               so
               accurately
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             in
             the
             Greek
             Text
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             Acts
             ;
             for
             thus
             it
             runs
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Fathers
               are
               to
               be
               bad
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Creed
             ,
             the
             Canons
             ,
             and
             the
             Synodick
             Letter
             .
             There
             is
             another
             passage
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               de
               Decretis
               Nicaenae
               Synodi
               ,
            
             pag.
             250.
             whence
             it
             may
             be
             manifestly
             gathered
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             no
             Acts
             written
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             speaks
             :
             
               Quandoquidem
               tua
               dilectio
               ca
               nosse
               desiderat
               quae
               in
               Synodo
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               In
               as
               much
               as
               your
               love
               desires
               to
               know
               those
               things
               which
               were
               done
               in
               the
               Synod
               ,
               I
               have
               made
               no
               delay
               ;
               but
               have
               forth
               with
               signified
               to
               you
               whatever
               was
               done
               there
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Now
             ,
             if
             the
             Acts
             had
             been
             taken
             in
             writing
             by
             the
             Notaries
             ▪
             Athanasius
             had
             done
             enough
             ,
             had
             he
             transmitted
             those
             Acts
             to
             his
             friend
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             These
             words
             must
             be
             interpreted
             favourably
             .
             For
             the
             twentieth
             year
             of
             
             Constantine's
             Empire
             was
             not
             yet
             compleated
             ,
             nay
             scarce
             begun
             .
             For
             the
             twentieth
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             began
             on
             the
             eight
             of
             the
             
               Calends
               of
               August
            
             ,
             when
             Paulinus
             and
             Julianus
             were
             Consuls
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             325
             th
             year
             of
             
               Our
               Lords
               Nativity
            
             .
             But
             the
             
               Nicene
               Councill
            
             was
             celebrated
             on
             the
             twentieth
             of
             the
             month
             May
             ,
             in
             the
             
               same
               persons
               Consulate
            
             ,
             as
             Socrates
             writes
             in
             the
             
               thirteenth
               chapter
            
             of
             
               his
               first
               book
            
             ,
             or
             rather
             on
             the
             13
             th
             of
             the
             Calends
             of
             July
             ,
             on
             the
             19
             th
             day
             of
             the
             month
             Desius
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Romans
             is
             termed
             June
             ,
             as
             it
             occurs
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Councill
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Collectio
               Cresconiana
            
             .
             Which
             I
             think
             to
             be
             truer
             .
             For
             if
             we
             suppose
             the
             
               Nicene
               Councill
            
             to
             have
             been
             convened
             on
             the
             20
             th
             day
             of
             May
             ,
             too
             narrow
             a
             space
             of
             time
             will
             be
             left
             for
             the
             transacting
             of
             those
             affairs
             which
             Constantine
             performed
             after
             his
             Conquest
             of
             
               Licinius
               .
               Licinius
            
             was
             vanquished
             in
             the
             last
             Battle
             at
             Chalcedon
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             324
             ,
             on
             the
             15
             th
             of
             the
             
               Calends
               of
               October
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             recorded
             in
             
               Idatius's
               Fasti
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             .
             On
             the
             day
             following
             Licinius
             ,
             who
             had
             betaken
             himself
             to
             Nicomedia
             ,
             surrendred
             himself
             to
             Constantine
             the
             Victour
             .
             After
             this
             Constantine
             made
             his
             Entry
             into
             Nicomedia
             ;
             whilst
             he
             made
             his
             residence
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             and
             hastned
             to
             take
             his
             progress
             into
             the
             Eastern
             parts
             ,
             he
             received
             the
             news
             concerning
             the
             dissention
             of
             the
             Alexandrian
             Church
             and
             all
             Egypt
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Arius
             and
             the
             disturbances
             of
             the
             M●letians
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             writes
             in
             
               his
               Letter
               to
               Alexander
               and
               Arius
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             first
             place
             he
             sent
             Hosius
             with
             his
             Letters
             to
             Alexandria
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             authority
             might
             compose
             the
             Tumul●s
             the●e
             .
             But
             after
             Hosius
             had
             staid
             some
             time
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             he
             returned
             to
             Constantino●●e
             without
             having
             effected
             any
             thing
             .
             All
             which
             businesses
             could
             not
             any
             wise
             have
             been
             done
             within
             less
             time
             than
             three
             months
             ▪
             Further
             ,
             when
             Constantine
             saw
             the
             mischief
             increase
             daily
             ,
             he
             resolved
             upon
             convening
             a
             Generall
             Councill
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             might
             restore
             Peace
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             In
             order
             thereto
             he
             dispatch't
             away
             the
             
               Veredarii
               (
               Couriers
            
             )
             and
             
               Agentes
               in
               Rebus
               (
               Messengers
               of
               the
               Emperour
               )
            
             thorowout
             all
             the
             Provinces
             ,
             who
             might
             call
             together
             the
             Bishops
             to
             Nicaea
             of
             Bythinia
             .
             Let
             us
             suppose
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             Veredarii
             had
             brought
             the
             Emperour's
             Letters
             to
             each
             of
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             month
             March
             :
             't
             is
             scarce
             credible
             that
             the
             Bishops
             could
             come
             into
             Bythinia
             from
             the
             most
             distant
             Countries
             as
             well
             of
             the
             East
             as
             West
             ,
             before
             the
             month
             July
             ;
             especially
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             were
             conveyed
             thither
             by
             Land
             ,
             not
             by
             Sea
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             tells
             us
             chap.
             6.
             
             The
             Greeks
             do
             usually
             term
             the
             seventh
             Sunday
             after
             Easter
             ,
             that
             namely
             which
             immediately
             precedes
             Whitsontide
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               Sunday
               of
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               ,
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               of
               the
            
             318
             
               holy
               Divines
               which
               were
               at
               Nicaea
            
             ;
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             f●om
             
               The
               Typick
               of
               the
               Monastery
               of
               Saint
               Saba
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             same
             manner
             he
             joyns
             them
             both
             together
             a
             little
             above
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             of
             
             Constantine's
             entrance
             into
             the
             Synod
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             
               the
               Hastati
            
             ,
             or
             
               the
               Protectors
               who
               carried
               Spears
               .
               Themistius
            
             in
             
               his
               Oration
               to
               the
               Emperour
               Jovian
               ,
            
             writes
             that
             he
             went
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             
               a
               Spear-Carrier
            
             )
             against
             the
             Persian
             ,
             that
             is
             
               a
               Protector
               Domesticus
            
             ,
             as
             we
             understand
             from
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             .
             The
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             
               the
               Scutati
               ,
               Shield-Bearers
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             Souldiers
             who
             were
             under
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             
               Magister
               Militum
               praesentalis
            
             ,
             or
             
               Master
               of
               the
               Milice
               who
               lived
               at
               Court
               or
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Prince
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               together
               with
               the
               Emperour
            
             ,
             as
             Christophorson
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             ;
             and
             so
             't
             is
             plainly
             written
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
               .
               Theodoret
            
             confirms
             our
             Emendation
             (
             book
             1.
             chap.
             11.
             )
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             which
             do
             wonderfully
             explain
             this
             passage
             of
             Eusebius
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               having
               ordered
               many
               Stibadia
               to
               be
               made
               ready
               ,
               He
               feasted
               them
               all
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               place
               ;
               the
               more
               honourable
               of
               them
               he
               took
               to
               his
               own
               Table
               ,
               but
               distributed
               the
               rest
               upon
               other
               Stibadia
               .
            
             A
             better
             Scolion
             could
             not
             have
             been
             placed
             at
             
             Eusebius's
             words
             .
             Those
             which
             Euscbius
             had
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             't
             is
             to
             be
             read
             from
             
               the
               King
               's
            
             and
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ;
             )
             Theodoret
             calls
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             Stibadia
             or
             Accubita
             .
             Nicephorus's
             Translatour
             renders
             it
             toros
             ,
             which
             is
             ill
             done
             .
             Nor
             has
             
             Theodoret's
             Translatour
             done
             better
             in
             translating
             it
             
               S●des
               ,
               Seats
               .
               Suidas
            
             interprets
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               Bed
               lying
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               an
               Accubitum
               .
            
             The
             words
             of
             
               Juvenal's
               Scholiast
               at
               the
               fifth
               Satyr
               ,
            
             are
             these
             ;
             
               apud
               veteres
               Accubitorum
               usus
               non
               erat
               ,
               sed
               in
               Lectulis
               Discumbentes
               manducabant
               ,
               amongst
               the
               Ancients
               there
               was
               no
               use
               of
               the
               Accubita
               ,
               but
               they
               lay
               down
               upon
               little
               Beds
               and
               eat
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             was
             heretofore
             the
             usual
             posture
             at
             Feasts
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             think
             it
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               on
               both
               sides
            
             .
             Than
             which
             Emendation
             nothing
             is
             more
             certain
             ▪
             Eusebius
             says
             that
             the
             Stibadia
             were
             placed
             on
             both
             sides
             of
             the
             
               Imperial
               Hall
            
             ,
             whereon
             the
             Bishops
             might
             lie
             down
             ;
             but
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour's
             Stibadium
             was
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             whereon
             he
             lay
             down
             together
             with
             the
             more
             honourable
             Bishops
             .
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             in
             the
             
               Nic●ne
               Synod
            
             ,
             the
             Seats
             whereon
             the
             Bishops
             sate
             were
             placed
             on
             both
             sides
             :
             but
             the
             Emperour
             himself
             sate
             in
             the
             midst
             on
             a
             golden
             chair
             ,
             between
             the
             two
             rows
             of
             the
             sitting
             Prelates
             .
             The
             
               Tribunal
               of
               the
               nineteen
               Accubita
               at
               Constantinople
            
             was
             some
             such
             like
             thing
             ,
             made
             in
             imitation
             of
             this
             
               Constantinian
               Feast
            
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             .
             Vales.
             See
             Evagr.
             book
             5.
             chap.
             13
             ▪
             
               note
               (
               a.
            
             )
          
           
             *
             Multitudes
             ,
             or
             ,
             people
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Theodoret
             and
             Nicephorus
             the
             reading
             is
             truer
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               in
               order
               to
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               To
               a
               consent
               of
               unity
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             These
             words
             of
             
               Constantine
               ,
               Athanasius
            
             seems
             to
             have
             had
             a
             respect
             to
             ,
             when
             (
             in
             
               his
               Book
               de
               Synodis
               Arimini
               &
               Seleuciae
               ,
               pag.
            
             873.
             )
             he
             observes
             that
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             
               Nicene
               Synod
            
             spake
             one
             way
             in
             their
             exposition
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             another
             in
             their
             defining
             the
             day
             of
             Easter
             .
             For
             in
             this
             business
             they
             made
             use
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               it
               pleased
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               it
               was
               thought
               good
            
             .
             But
             in
             their
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Faith
             they
             did
             not
             in
             any
             wise
             say
             
               placuit
               ,
               it
               pleased
            
             ,
             but
             
               ita
               credit
               sancta
               &
               Universalis
               Ecclesia
               ,
               the
               holy
               and
               Universall
               Church
               believes
               thus
               .
            
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             Athanasius
             mentions
             ,
             is
             not
             found
             in
             the
             
               Synodick
               Letter
            
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             Letter
             only
             of
             Constantine's
             ;
             which
             any
             one
             might
             conjecture
             ,
             was
             not
             without
             reason
             taken
             for
             the
             
               Synodick
               Letter
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               Nation
            
             .
             I
             reade
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             usage
             ,
             with
             Christophorson
             and
             Gruterus
             .
             We
             have
             noted
             the
             same
             fault
             in
             
               his
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savils
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             usage
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Completion
               of
               this
               observation
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Gelasius
             and
             Nicephorus
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               a
               decent
               Law.
            
             But
             Socrates
             and
             Theodoret
             defend
             the
             common
             reading
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             For
             they
             who
             celebrate
             the
             
               Lord's
               Pascha
            
             with
             the
             Jews
             ,
             seem
             to
             be
             conscious
             of
             that
             wickedness
             which
             the
             Jews
             committed
             against
             the
             Lord.
             But
             Christophorson
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Opinion
             ;
             with
             whom
             I
             agree
             not
             .
             Vales.
             In
             Socrates
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             impure
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Hostile
             or
             Adverse
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Violence
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Socrates
               ,
               Theodoret
               ,
               Gelasius
            
             ,
             and
             Nicephorus
             have
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             I
             like
             not
             .
             For
             't
             is
             rightly
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             Whereas
             the
             
               Paschal
               Neomenia
            
             (
             or
             New-moon
             )
             of
             the
             Jews
             began
             from
             the
             fifth
             day
             of
             the
             moneth
             March
             and
             was
             ended
             on
             the
             third
             of
             April
             ,
             hence
             it
             sometimes
             hapned
             ,
             that
             their
             Pascha
             began
             before
             the
             Aequinox
             .
             So
             they
             kept
             a
             twosold
             Pascha
             in
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             (
             if
             you
             understand
             the
             Solar
             or
             
               Julian
               year
            
             ,
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Vernall
               Aequinox
            
             of
             this
             year
             to
             the
             
               Vernall
               Aequinox
            
             of
             the
             year
             following
             .
             Ambrosius
             says
             the
             same
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Aemilia
               ,
            
             where
             he
             writes
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             sometimes
             celebrated
             the
             Pascha
             on
             the
             twelfth
             month
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Latines
             or
             Orientals
             .
             For
             the
             Jews
             never
             celebrated
             the
             passover
             on
             that
             month
             which
             amongst
             them
             was
             accounted
             the
             twelfth
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             fourteenth
             day
             of
             the
             first
             month
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             repetition
             or
             doubling
             of
             their
             passover
             which
             Constantine
             objects
             against
             the
             Jews
             ,
             seems
             to
             me
             not
             at
             all
             momentous
             .
             For
             the
             Jews
             might
             have
             retorted
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             namely
             that
             they
             celebrated
             Easter
             twice
             in
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             if
             we
             understand
             the
             year
             current
             .
             For
             let
             us
             suppose
             ,
             that
             this
             year
             Easter
             was
             celebrated
             on
             the
             tenth
             of
             the
             Calends
             of
             May
             ;
             on
             the
             year
             following
             it
             must
             necessarily
             be
             kept
             sooner
             .
             And
             so
             there
             will
             occur
             two
             Easters
             amongst
             the
             Christians
             within
             the
             space
             of
             one
             year
             current
             .
             Which
             nevertheless
             will
             not
             happen
             ,
             if
             you
             count
             the
             year
             from
             the
             
               Aequinoctial
               Cardo
            
             to
             the
             
               Vernal
               Aequinox
            
             of
             the
             other
             year
             .
             See
             Epiphanius
             in
             
               Haeres
               .
               Audian
            
             .
             and
             
               Petav.
               Animad
            
             .
             p.
             294.
             
             To
             whom
             add
             
               Aegidius
               Bucherius
               de
               Paschali
               Judaeorum
               Cyclo
               ,
            
             cap.
             3.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Theodoret
             and
             Nicephorus
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               what
               reason
               therefore
            
             ,
             &c.
             so
             't
             is
             also
             in
             Socrates
             and
             Gelasius
             .
             From
             whom
             the
             following
             words
             must
             be
             amended
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               your
               prudence
            
             .
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               no
               likeness
            
             .
             Although
             in
             those
             writers
             I
             have
             mentioned
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               the
               likness
               of
               any
               thing
               .
            
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               upon
               no
               pretence
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               Constitutions
            
             .
             (
             book
             5.
             chap.
             16.
             )
             seems
             to
             allude
             to
             these
             words
             .
             Which
             any
             one
             will
             confess
             ,
             who
             compares
             that
             place
             with
             these
             words
             of
             Constantine
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             He
             means
             the
             head
             [
             or
             beginning
             ]
             of
             the
             Fast
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Quartodecimani
             was
             begun
             at
             one
             time
             ;
             by
             the
             other
             Christians
             ,
             at
             another
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             following
             words
             concerning
             the
             days
             after
             Easter
             ,
             do
             inform
             us
             that
             these
             words
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             concerning
             the
             held
             of
             the
             Fast.
             Otherwise
             it
             would
             be
             a
             superfluous
             Repetition
             .
             But
             if
             any
             one
             had
             rather
             understand
             these
             words
             concerning
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Lent
             fast
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             gainsay
             him
             .
             See
             Chrysostome
             in
             
               his
               Homily
               against
               those
               who
               fasted
               the
               first
               day
               of
            
             Easter
             ,
             pag.
             714.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             Greek
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Nation
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             
               Socrates
               ,
               Theodoret
               ,
               Gelasius
            
             and
             Nicephorus
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               these
               reasons
            
             .
             But
             it
             would
             be
             better
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             above
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               on
               this
               account
            
             ,
             and
             so
             't
             is
             in
             
               Turnebus's
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Every
             one
             sees
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             are
             misplac't
             here
             .
             'T
             is
             righter
             therefore
             in
             Gelasius
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               The
               Britannia's
               ,
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               the
               Libya's
               .
               Socrates
            
             has
             Libya
             ;
             which
             reading
             I
             like
             best
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Theodoret
             and
             Gelasius
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             displeases
             me
             not
             ,
             provided
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             be
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               diligens
               supputatio
               ,
               an
               exact
               reckoning
            
             ;
             whence
             't
             is
             termed
             
               Computus
               Paschalis
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             taken
             in
             another
             sense
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Synodick
               Letter
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Council
               ,
            
             where
             it
             treats
             concerning
             the
             cause
             of
             Meletius
             .
             For
             't
             is
             there
             taken
             for
             
               the
               rigour
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             opposed
             to
             equity
             or
             a
             dispensation
             .
             Vales.
             See
             Socrates
             ,
             book
             1
             chap.
             9.
             note
             (
             b.
             )
          
           
             d
             The
             Jews
             are
             termed
             persidious
             and
             perjured
             men
             ,
             who
             ,
             whenas
             they
             acknowledged
             no
             King
             or
             Lord
             besides
             God
             ,
             afterwards
             denied
             the
             same
             [
             Lord
             ,
             ]
             and
             attested
             they
             had
             no
             other
             King
             but
             Casar
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             After
             these
             words
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             whole
             line
             wanting
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             ;
             which
             't
             was
             easie
             to
             have
             made
             good
             from
             
               Socrates
               ,
               Theodoret
               ,
               Gelasius
            
             ,
             and
             Nicephorus
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               wherein
               there
               is
               no
               mixture
               of
            
             [
             
               or
               converse
               with
            
             ]
             
               strange
               errour
               and
               impiety
            
             .
             This
             is
             what
             Constantine
             had
             said
             above
             at
             chap.
             18.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             where
             see
             what
             we
             have
             remarked
             at
             note
             (
             d.
             )
             For
             Christophorson
             in
             no
             wise
             understood
             these
             words
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Be
               perswaded
               by
               those
               things
               written
               by
               the
               Synod
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Grace
             .
          
           
             a
             This
             opinion
             of
             Constantine
             concerning
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             determinations
             of
             Synods
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             .
             There
             is
             another
             place
             like
             to
             this
             ,
             in
             a
             
               Letter
               of
               the
               same
               Constantine
               to
               the
               Bishops
               after
               the
               Council
               of
               Orleance
               .
               Dico
               enim
               ut
               se
               veritas
               habet
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               For
               I
               speak
               ,
               as
               the
               truth
               is
               .
               The
               judgment
            
             [
             
               or
               ,
               determination
            
             ]
             
               of
               the
               Bishops
            
             [
             
               or
               ,
               Priests
            
             ]
             
               ought
               so
               to
               be
               esteemed
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Lord
               himself
               sate
               and
               judged
               .
               For
               they
               may
               not
               think
               any
               other
               thing
               ,
               or
               judge
               any
               other
               thing
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               are
               taught
               by
               the
               Instruction
               of
               Christ.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             From
             this
             place
             it
             may
             plainly
             be
             gathered
             ,
             that
             this
             Letter
             of
             Constantine's
             was
             written
             to
             the
             Bishops
             who
             had
             not
             been
             present
             at
             the
             Synod
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             Letter
             is
             inscribed
             
               To
               the
               Churches
            
             .
             But
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               the
               Churches
               ,
               the
               Prelates
            
             are
             to
             be
             meant
             .
             For
             
               The
               Church
               consists
               in
               the
               Prelates
               ,
            
             as
             Honorius
             says
             in
             
               the
               Appendix
               to
               the
               Theodosian
               Code
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             This
             is
             an
             Expression
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Christians
             ;
             who
             when
             they
             spoke
             to
             any
             one
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             either
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             or
             Letter
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             say
             
               Your
               charity
            
             or
             
               Your
               Love.
            
             Nothing
             occurs
             more
             frequently
             in
             the
             Epistles
             of
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             need
             not
             heap
             together
             instances
             .
             So
             Athanasius
             expresses
             himself
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               concerning
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Synod
               ,
            
             a
             passage
             whereof
             we
             have
             quoted
             a
             little
             before
             .
             But
             Christophorson
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             dispensation
             ;
             nor
             did
             he
             understand
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               your
               actions
            
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             our
             ,
             as
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             
               Socrates
               ,
               Theodoret
               ,
               Gelasius
            
             ,
             and
             Nicephorus
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             Constantine
             in
             his
             Letters
             is
             went
             to
             boast
             ,
             that
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             by
             his
             Labour
             had
             destroyed
             the
             Tyrants
             who
             persecuted
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             had
             freed
             the
             whole
             world
             from
             the
             superstitious
             worship
             of
             Damons
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Actions
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             understood
             not
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             his
             Version
             .
             For
             he
             renders
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               Edictum
               ,
               quod
               idem
               pondus
               habebat
               &
               autoritatem
               cum
               hâc
               Epistolâ
               ,
               Imperator
               in
               singulas
               misit
               Provincias
               :
               An
               Edict
               ,
               which
               had
               the
               same
               weight
               and
               authority
               with
               this
               Letter
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               sent
               into
               each
               Province
               .
            
             But
             Eusebius
             mentions
             no
             Edict
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             Letter
             sent
             to
             the
             Bishops
             .
             Christophorson
             thought
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signified
             
               an
               Edict
            
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             great
             mistake
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             
               a
               Transcript
               of
               a
               Letter
            
             ;
             which
             Graecians
             do
             likewise
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             we
             in
             the
             vulgar
             Idiome
             call
             it
             
               Copiam
               ,
               a
               Copy
               ▪
               Eusebius
            
             says
             therefore
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             sent
             a
             Copy
             of
             this
             Letter
             into
             all
             the
             Provinces
             ,
             or
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             )
             that
             he
             sent
             this
             Letter
             written
             from
             the
             same
             Copy
             to
             all
             the
             Provinces
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             Reader
             is
             to
             be
             advertised
             ,
             that
             the
             Title
             of
             this
             chapter
             was
             put
             in
             a
             wrong
             place
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             belongs
             to
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Letter
             ,
             as
             any
             one
             may
             see
             .
             This
             Title
             therefore
             must
             be
             placed
             above
             ,
             before
             these
             words
             
               Since
               therefore
               these
               things
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             And
             there
             we
             have
             set
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Concerning
               Concord
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Translatours
             understood
             not
             this
             expression
             .
             For
             Portesius
             renders
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               ex
               composito
               verba
               fecit
               ad
               Episcopos
               .
               Christophorson
            
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               Scrmonem
               apud
               Episcopos
               de
               rebus
               ordine
               dispensandis
               instituit
               .
            
             But
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             imports
             no
             more
             than
             ,
             
               Valedixit
               ,
               he
               had
               farewell
            
             ,
             or
             
               took
               his
               leave
               of
               .
               Menander
               ,
            
             or
             rather
             
               Alexander
               Rhetor
            
             ,
             (
             in
             
               the
               chapter
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               pag.
            
             624
             ,
             )
             writes
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             by
             the
             Sophists
             termed
             
               an
               Oration
               ▪
               wherein
               the
               Scholastici
               (
               when
               the
               course
               of
               their
               studies
               was
               compleated
               ,
               )
               departing
               from
               Athens
               ,
               and
               about
               to
               return
               into
               their
               own
               Country
               ,
               attested
               their
               grief
               in
               reference
               to
               their
               going
               away
               :
            
             or
             
               when
               any
               one
               going
               from
               home
               ,
               resolved
               upon
               a
               journey
               to
               Athens
               .
            
             The
             
               same
               Authour
            
             in
             
               his
               chapter
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             gives
             us
             the
             method
             of
             such
             Orations
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               that
               bids
               farwell
               ,
               pretends
               himself
               grieved
               on
               account
               of
               his
               departure
               .
            
             Moreover
             ,
             throughout
             the
             whole
             chapter
             he
             every
             where
             uses
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             
               valedicere
               ,
               to
               bid
               farwell
            
             .
             And
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             this
             sort
             of
             Oration
             was
             first
             invented
             by
             Homer
             ,
             in
             whom
             Ulysses
             bids
             farwell
             to
             the
             Phaeaces
             .
             But
             
               Natalis
               Comes
            
             who
             translated
             
               Menander
               Rhetor
            
             into
             Latine
             ,
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               adjunctivam
               Orationem
               ,
               an
               adjunctive
               Speech
               ,
            
             and
             translates
             those
             words
             I
             have
             cited
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             adjungens
             ,
             &c.
             adjoyning
             ,
             &c.
             
             Than
             which
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             foolish
             .
             But
             with
             Graecians
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             
               valedicere
               to
               bid
               farwell
               .
               Hesychius
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             Eusebius
             uses
             it
             in
             the
             end
             of
             
               this
               chapter
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               First
               Book
            
             ,
             chap.
             21.
             where
             he
             speaks
             concerning
             the
             death
             of
             
               Constantius
               Chlorus
            
             .
             There
             is
             an
             Oration
             of
             this
             sort
             extant
             ,
             made
             by
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzene
            
             in
             the
             
               convention
               of
               the
            
             150
             Bishops
             ;
             which
             Oration
             has
             this
             Title
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             in
             this
             Oration
             Gregorius
             bids
             sa
             well
             to
             the
             Constantinopolitane
             Church
             .
             Suidas
             therefore
             is
             right
             in
             saying
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             the
             same
             Suidas
             adds
             ,
             that
             Origen
             was
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             is
             much
             out
             :
             for
             Origen
             was
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Epiphanius
             attests
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Raise
             ,
             or
             ,
             advance
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             would
             be
             better
             ,
             were
             it
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Some
             words
             seem
             to
             be
             wanting
             here
             .
             Indeed
             
               these
               Books
            
             are
             imperfect
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             already
             noted
             diverse
             times
             .
             Now
             ,
             this
             place
             may
             not
             unfitly
             be
             made
             good
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               which
               persons
               we
               must
               take
               the
               greatest
               care
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               do
               all
               things
               ,
               in
               regard
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             For
             these
             words
             are
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             of
             whom
             Constantine
             had
             made
             mention
             just
             before
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               ready
               to
               blaspheme
               the
               Divine
               Law.
               Constantine
            
             says
             therefore
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             their
             chiefest
             care
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             least
             by
             their
             dissentions
             the
             Pagans
             should
             be
             provoked
             to
             contemn
             and
             deride
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             For
             ,
             that
             it
             behoves
             us
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             greatest
             care
             imaginable
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             all
             things
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             be
             recalled
             to
             the
             true
             faith
             and
             salvation
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             easily
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             if
             our
             matters
             might
             seem
             blessed
             and
             admirable
             to
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ought
             to
             be
             allured
             to
             our
             side
             by
             various
             ways
             and
             arts
             .
             Then
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             an
             instance
             of
             Physitians
             ,
             who
             that
             they
             may
             restore
             health
             to
             the
             sick
             ,
             devise
             all
             things
             which
             they
             believe
             may
             be
             of
             advantage
             to
             them
             .
             These
             words
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             Translatours
             understood
             nor
             ,
             in
             whose
             Versions
             the
             Reader
             will
             find
             all
             things
             contrary
             .
             To
             this
             place
             is
             to
             be
             referred
             a
             passage
             of
             Eusebius
             in
             chap.
             58.
             
               of
               this
               book
            
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             that
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             gave
             a
             great
             quantity
             of
             Gold
             to
             the
             Churches
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             was
             desirous
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             should
             be
             invited
             ,
             even
             this
             way
             also
             ,
             to
             embrace
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             saving
             faith
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Philippians
            
             says
             these
             words
             ,
             
               whether
               in
               pretence
               ,
               or
               in
               truth
               ,
               Christ
               is
               Preached
               .
            
             Further
             ,
             in
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Savilian
               Copies
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Turnebus's
               Book
            
             ,
             this
             whole
             place
             is
             written
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             questionless
             is
             the
             true
             reading
             .
             This
             only
             I
             would
             have
             mended
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             it
             should
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             the
             reading
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             At
             this
             place
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             
               to
               partake
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               salutary
               Faith
            
             ;
             in
             which
             sense
             't
             is
             taken
             by
             S
             t
             Paul
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             
               God
               would
               have
               all
               men
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             This
             verb
             is
             in
             this
             sense
             proper
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             In
             which
             signification
             nevertheless
             ,
             the
             Philosophers
             of
             the
             latter
             age
             used
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             remember
             I
             have
             read
             in
             the
             
               Commentaries
               of
               Proclus
               on
               Timaeus
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             understanding
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             was
             made
             use
             of
             a
             little
             before
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             But
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             has
             opened
             to
             us
             the
             true
             reading
             ,
             wherein
             't
             is
             thus
             worded
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               But
               I
               suppose
               you
               are
               not
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             Turnebus
             had
             mended
             it
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             from
             a
             
               Manuscript
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             A
             new
             and
             unusual
             word
             ;
             instead
             whereof
             it
             ought
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             ,
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             allowed
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             passage
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             we
             have
             set
             in
             our
             Version
             .
             For
             Constantine
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             Pagans
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             converted
             to
             our
             Religion
             on
             various
             accounts
             and
             occasions
             .
             That
             some
             are
             drawn
             by
             the
             hope
             of
             food
             ,
             namely
             because
             of
             the
             Aims
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             Others
             ,
             by
             the
             hope
             of
             Patronage
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             could
             do
             much
             with
             the
             Emperour
             and
             Grandees
             at
             Court.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             
               Patronage
               ,
               Protection
            
             ,
             or
             Favour
             ,
             as
             
               I
               have
               noted
               at
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ;
             which
             term
             
               John
               Chrysostome
            
             makes
             frequent
             use
             of
             .
             In
             the
             excellent
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             wanting
             ,
             and
             this
             whole
             place
             is
             thus
             worded
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               For
               some
               rejoyce
               as
               't
               were
               on
               account
               of
               food
               :
               others
               are
               wont
               to
               run
               under
               those
               who
               are
               possessed
               of
            
             [
             or
             ,
             
               have
               procured
            
             ]
             Patronage
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             and
             S
             r
             Henry
             Savil's
             have
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Lovers
               of
               true
               discourses
            
             .
             And
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             't
             is
             mended
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             
               Turnebus's
               Book
            
             .
             But
             the
             common
             reading
             (
             exprest
             in
             our
             Version
             )
             pleases
             me
             best
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             those
             words
             which
             immediately
             follow
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             a
             tautology
             might
             be
             avoided
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             and
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             have
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               one
               Body
            
             ;
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             common
             Editions
             .
             In
             the
             
               same
               Copy
            
             I
             found
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               For
               which
               reason
               they
               ought
               to
               fit
               and
               conform
               themselves
               to
               all
               men
            
             ;
             not
             as
             't
             is
             commonly
             Printed
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               A
               friend
               of
               truth
               is
               rare
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Brave
               exploit
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               the
               union
               of
               the
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               In
               relation
               to
               Peace
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Cherished
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               His
               own
               writing
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Piously
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Partly
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Multitudes
             .
          
           
             a
             Indeed
             ,
             Eusebius
             did
             afterwards
             perform
             what
             he
             here
             promises
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             peculiar
             volume
             comprized
             all
             the
             Letters
             and
             Sanctions
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             ,
             which
             bore
             a
             reference
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Faith.
             This
             I
             am
             informed
             of
             from
             the
             
               Medicaean
               Copy
            
             ;
             wherein
             ,
             at
             the
             close
             of
             his
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
               Constantine's
               Letter
               to
               the
               Palestinians
            
             is
             written
             out
             ,
             which
             Eusebius
             hath
             recorded
             in
             the
             foregoing
             book
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             foresaid
             Letter
             these
             words
             occur
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Let
               these
               things
               therefore
               be
               here
               placed
               by
               me
               .
               But
               come
               on
               now
               ;
               let
               us
               from
               another
               head
            
             [
             or
             ,
             beginning
             ]
             
               gather
               together
               the
               Laws
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Letters
               of
               our
               Pious
               and
               most
               mild
               Emperour
               [
               written
               ]
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Body
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             first
             word
             ought
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             to
             be
             expunged
             ,
             as
             being
             superfluous
             ;
             unless
             it
             should
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               on
               account
               of
               its
               memorableness
            
             .
             It
             may
             also
             be
             worded
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Turnebus
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               Copy
            
             hath
             made
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             I
             supposed
             the
             word
             their
             was
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             women
             which
             came
             early
             to
             the
             Sepulchre
             of
             our
             Lord.
             But
             Christophorson
             referred
             it
             to
             those
             stony
             and
             incredulous
             persons
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             Eusebius
             hath
             spoken
             a
             little
             before
             ;
             which
             I
             approve
             not
             of
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             would
             rather
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               from
               what
               place
               soever
               they
               could
               get
               it
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Cover
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             has
             rendred
             this
             place
             very
             ill
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               tum
               detestabiles
               ibi
               victi●●as
               super
               impuras
               aras
               immolar●
               ,
               also
               to
               offer
               detestable
               victims
               there
               upon
               impure
               Altars
               .
            
             But
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             does
             sufficiently
             shew
             ,
             that
             E●sebius
             speaks
             not
             here
             concerning
             Victims
             or
             
               Beasts
               killed
               in
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             but
             concerning
             Libations
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Wine
               ,
               Milk
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             the
             Heathens
             offered
             to
             their
             Gods.
             Besides
             ,
             't
             is
             wholly
             absurd
             ,
             that
             Victims
             should
             be
             killed
             upon
             the
             Altars
             .
             For
             Sacrifices
             were
             killed
             by
             ,
             not
             upon
             the
             Altars
             .
             This
             is
             a
             known
             Verse
             of
             
               Ovid
               ;
               Rode
               caper
               vitem
               .
               Tamen
               hinc
               cùm
               stabis
               ad
               aras
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             place
             is
             imperfect
             ,
             of
             which
             sort
             very
             many
             occur
             in
             
               these
               Books
               of
               Eusebius
            
             .
             It
             may
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             ,
             not
             unfitly
             be
             made
             good
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               in
               the
               like
               manner
               as
               't
               is
               impossible
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Indeed
             ,
             
             Eusebius's
             following
             words
             do
             most
             plainly
             confirm
             this
             our
             emendation
             .
             But
             Christophorson
             has
             confounded
             all
             things
             here
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             
               his
               Version
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Own.
             
          
           
             *
             Military
             Commanders
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Matters
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Daemons
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Of
               the
               Holy
               Sepulchre
               of
               the
               Holies
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Instead
               of
            
             ;
             he
             means
             the
             heap
             of
             earth
             wherewith
             the
             Heathens
             had
             filled
             that
             place
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Evidence
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Overwhelmed
               with
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             doubtless
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             Christophorson
             perceived
             not
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             place
             is
             this
             ,
             
               that
               that
               restitution
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Sepulchre
               after
               so
               many
               ages
               ,
               did
               really
               confirm
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               our
               Lord.
            
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             which
             manner
             Turnebus
             had
             likewise
             mended
             it
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               Book
            
             ,
             from
             a
             
               Manuscript
               Copy
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             had
             noted
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               Book
            
             ,
             that
             
               perhaps
               it
               should
               be
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               saving
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             
               Socrates
               ,
               Theodoret
            
             and
             Nicephorus
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             I
             think
             to
             be
             truer
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Constantine
             here
             terms
             Licinius
             the
             publick
             Enemy
             ;
             after
             whose
             destruction
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             the
             sacred
             Sepulchre
             of
             Our
             Lord
             ,
             which
             before
             had
             been
             concealed
             ,
             was
             brought
             to
             the
             light
             and
             sight
             of
             men
             .
             Licinius
             was
             slain
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             326
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             recorded
             in
             
               Idatius
               '
               Fasti.
            
             And
             on
             that
             very
             year
             ,
             when
             Helena
             was
             come
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             Sepulchre
             of
             Our
             Lord
             was
             found
             .
             By
             the
             name
             of
             
               Publick
               Enemy
            
             ,
             the
             Devill
             might
             also
             be
             meant
             here
             ,
             were
             not
             this
             contradicted
             by
             the
             following
             words
             .
             For
             the
             Devill
             was
             not
             then
             finally
             vanquished
             and
             overcome
             ,
             when
             the
             Sepulchre
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             cleared
             from
             the
             filth
             and
             rubbish
             which
             covered
             it
             .
             Besides
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             slaughter
             ,
             is
             more
             appositely
             spoken
             of
             Licinius
             ,
             than
             concerning
             the
             Devill
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             think
             it
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             have
             rend
             ed
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               faith
               ,
               authority
            
             ,
             or
             credit
             ,
             is
             wanting
             here
             ;
             which
             we
             have
             inserted
             from
             Socrates
             booke
             1.
             chap.
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             place
             is
             to
             be
             mended
             from
             Socrates
             and
             Theodoret.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             place
             must
             likewise
             be
             mended
             from
             
               Socrates
               ,
               Theodoret
            
             ,
             and
             Nicephorus
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Deputy
               to
               the
               most
               Famous
               the
               Praefecti
               Praetorio
               .
            
             There
             a●e
             indeed
             two
             Laws
             of
             Constantine
             extant
             in
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Code
            
             ,
             the
             one
             in
             the
             
               Title
               de
               Usuris
            
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             
               that
               de
               Haereticis
            
             ,
             written
             to
             this
             Dracilianus
             .
             The
             former
             has
             this
             Inscription
             ;
             
               Imp.
               Constantinus
               Aug.
               ad
               Dracilianum
               agentem
               vices
               Praefectorum
               Praet
               .
            
             It
             was
             published
             at
             
               Caesarea
               in
               Palestine
            
             on
             the
             fifteenth
             of
             the
             Calends
             of
             May
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Consulate
               of
               Paulinus
               and
               Julianus
            
             .
             But
             the
             second
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             published
             on
             the
             Calends
             of
             
               September
               ▪
            
             at
             
               Generastum
               ,
               Constantinus
               Augustus
               the
               seventh
               time
               and
               Constantius
               Caesar
               being
               Coss.
            
             That
             is
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             326.
             
             On
             which
             year
             also
             Constantine
             wrote
             this
             Letter
             to
             Macarius
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             Further
             ,
             't
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Praefecti
               Praetorio
            
             are
             here
             termed
             
               Clarissimi
               ,
               most
               famous
            
             .
             For
             they
             had
             not
             yet
             received
             the
             dignity
             of
             
               the
               Illustrissimate
            
             ,
             [
             
               or
               the
               title
               of
               most
               Illustrious
               .
            
             ]
             Moreover
             ,
             in
             other
             of
             
             Constantine's
             Laws
             ,
             the
             
               Praefecti
               Praetorio
            
             are
             stiled
             clarissimi
             ,
             as
             it
             occurs
             in
             these
             Books
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Praefecti
               Praetorio
            
             had
             only
             the
             Title
             of
             Clarissimi
             in
             
             Constantine's
             age
             ,
             so
             the
             Vicarii
             [
             Deputies
             ]
             of
             the
             
               Praetorian
               Praefecture
            
             were
             stiled
             only
             perfectissimi
             [
             
               most
               perfect
            
             ]
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             same
             Constantine
             ;
             as
             a
             
               Letter
               to
               Probianus
               Proconsul
            
             of
             Africk
             informs
             us
             .
             See
             
               Athanasius's
               Apologetick
               to
               Constantius
            
             pag.
             794.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             At
             this
             place
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             the
             form
             and
             delineation
             of
             the
             future
             work
             .
             In
             which
             sense
             't
             is
             taken
             also
             in
             the
             
               Letter
               of
               Himerius
               the
               Rationalis
               of
               Alexandria
               to
               the
               Praefect
               of
               Mareotis
               ,
            
             which
             Athanasius
             records
             in
             
               his
               Apologie
            
             ,
             pag.
             803.
             
             For
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             Augustus
             and
             the
             Caesars
             had
             permitted
             Ischyras
             to
             build
             a
             Church
             in
             his
             own
             Village
             ,
             he
             commands
             the
             Praepositus
             of
             that
             Village
             ,
             forthwith
             to
             draw
             a
             Modell
             of
             the
             future
             Building
             ,
             and
             send
             it
             to
             his
             office
             .
             See
             Socrat.
             book
             1.
             chap.
             9.
             note
             (
             x.
             )
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             This
             whole
             sentence
             is
             wanting
             here
             in
             the
             Greek
             Text
             of
             Eusebius
             .
             It
             occurs
             in
             Socrates
             book
             1.
             chap.
             9
             ;
             in
             Theodoret
             book
             1.
             chap.
             17
             ;
             and
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephen's
               Edition
            
             also
             at
             the
             
               said
               places
               of
               Socrates
               and
               Theodoret
               :
            
             but
             at
             this
             place
             't
             is
             left
             out
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             .
             'T
             is
             inserted
             here
             in
             
               Valesius's
               Version
            
             ;
             from
             whom
             ,
             and
             the
             forementioned
             authorities
             ,
             we
             have
             put
             it
             into
             our
             Translation
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Inside
               of
               the
               Roof
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Roofs
             of
             Churches
             were
             usually
             adorned
             two
             ways
             .
             For
             they
             were
             either
             beautified
             with
             
               Lacunariae
               ,
               Embowed
            
             or
             Fretted-Roofs
             ,
             or
             else
             wrought
             with
             Mosaick-Work
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Lacunaria
             ,
             this
             place
             of
             Constantine
             is
             an
             evidence
             .
             Concerning
             the
             
               Mosaick-Work
               ,
               Procopius
            
             is
             to
             be
             consulted
             ,
             in
             
               his
               first
               book
               de
               Fabrick
               Justiniani
               ,
            
             where
             he
             describes
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Saint
               Sophia
            
             .
             Now
             the
             Lacunaria
             were
             usually
             adorned
             two
             ways
             .
             For
             either
             they
             were
             gilded
             ;
             or
             painted
             ,
             which
             Pausias
             was
             the
             first
             inventer
             of
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             Pliny
             (
             book
             35
             ,
             chap.
             11
             ,
             )
             writes
             thus
             :
             
               Idem
               &
               Lacunaria
               primus
               pingere
               instituit
               :
               nec
               cameras
               ante
               eum
               taliter
               adornari
               mos
               fuit
               .
               Isidorus
            
             (
             book
             19.
             
               of
               his
               Origines
            
             ,
             )
             writes
             thus
             ;
             
               Laquearia
               sunt
               quae
               camcram
               subtegunt
               &
               ornant
               ▪
               quae
               &
               Lacunaria
               dicuntur
               :
               quòd
               Lacus
               quosdam
               quadratos
               vel
               rotundos
               ligno
               vel
               gypso
               vel
               coloribus
               habeant
               pictos
               ,
               cum
               signis
               intermicantibus
               .
            
             Which
             place
             of
             
               Ifidor●●
               ,
               Salmasius
            
             does
             without
             cause
             find
             fault
             with
             ,
             in
             
               his
               notes
               on
               Flavius
               Vopiscus
               ,
               pag.
            
             393
             ;
             where
             he
             denies
             that
             Lacunaria
             were
             ever
             put
             under
             Roofs
             .
             But
             Pliny
             in
             express
             words
             affirms
             that
             very
             thing
             ,
             as
             also
             Constantine
             in
             
               this
               Letter
               .
               The
               Old
               Authour
               of
               the
               Questions
               upon
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
            
             at
             Question
             106
             ,
             has
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Sicut
               enim
               ad
               ornamentum
               domus
               pertinet
               ,
               si
               camera
               ejus
               habeat
               auro
               distincta
               Laqucaria
               ,
               &c.
               Vales.
               
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Fretted
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Adorned
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             At
             this
             place
             I
             followed
             the
             punctation
             of
             Theodoret
             and
             Nicephorus
             ,
             who
             after
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               gilded
               with
               Gold
            
             ,
             set
             a
             point
             .
             All
             the
             Translatours
             likewise
             before
             us
             did
             the
             same
             ,
             saying
             Musculus
             .
             But
             if
             any
             one
             had
             rather
             place
             the
             point
             after
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             thus
             [
             
               what
               remains
               ,
               or
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Building
               ,
               may
               be
               also
               guilded
               with
               Gold.
            
             ]
             Then
             it
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Besides
               ,
               Your
               Holiness
               as
               soon
               as
               may
               be
               shall
               inform
               .
            
             as
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             and
             in
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil's
               ●opy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Word
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eusebius
             uses
             the
             same
             words
             in
             
               his
               Panegyrick
               concerning
            
             Constantine's
             
               Tricennalia
               ,
               towards
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               chap.
            
             9.
             
             Nor
             has
             Christophorson
             translated
             it
             ill
             in
             both
             places
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               Salutare
               Christi
               Monumentum
               ,
               the
               Salutary
               Monument
               of
               Christ.
            
             Indeed
             ,
             above
             at
             chap.
             28
             ,
             Eusebius
             terms
             
               the
               Sepulchre
               of
               Our
               Lord
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Martyrium
               or
               Monument
               of
               Our
               Saviour's
               Resurrection
               .
            
             Moreover
             ,
             Cyril
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             in
             
               his
               fourteenth
               Catechesis
            
             ,
             writes
             that
             the
             
               place
               of
               Our
               Lord's
               Passion
               and
               Resurrection
            
             is
             termed
             
               The
               Martyrium
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             These
             words
             of
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               Socrates
            
             has
             written
             out
             at
             chap.
             17.
             book
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               But
               the
               Emperour's
               Mother
               erected
               in
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Sepulchre
               a
               most
               magnificent
               Church
               ,
               called
               it
               New-Jerusalem
               ,
               building
               it
               opposite
               to
               that
               Old
               deserted
               [
               Jerusalem
               .
               ]
            
             Which
             words
             of
             Socrates
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             with
             more
             of
             attention
             .
             In
             the
             first
             place
             he
             attributes
             that
             to
             Helena
             ,
             which
             Eusebius
             says
             was
             done
             by
             Constantine
             .
             Wherein
             he
             has
             followed
             the
             Authority
             of
             Rufinus
             ,
             who
             (
             book
             1.
             chap.
             8.
             of
             
               his
               Eccles.
               History
            
             )
             writes
             ,
             that
             this
             Church
             was
             built
             at
             Jerusalem
             by
             Helena
             .
             Now
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             of
             small
             moment
             ,
             whether
             Helena
             at
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             ,
             or
             Constantine
             himself
             by
             the
             care
             and
             diligence
             of
             his
             Mother
             Helena
             ,
             be
             said
             to
             have
             built
             that
             Church
             :
             yet
             't
             is
             better
             to
             follow
             Eusebius's
             opinion
             ;
             in
             regard
             he
             was
             both
             present
             at
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             and
             also
             produces
             
             Constantine's
             Letter
             concerning
             the
             building
             of
             that
             Church
             .
             'T
             is
             to
             be
             remarked
             also
             ,
             that
             what
             Eusebius
             had
             worded
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             or
             
               at
               the
               Martyrium
               of
               Our
               Saviour
            
             ;
             that
             is
             thus
             expprest
             by
             Socrates
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Sepulchre
               .
            
             But
             ,
             what
             Eusebius
             had
             expressed
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               New-Jerusalem
               was
               built
            
             ;
             that
             Socrates
             words
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               erected
               —
               a
               —
               Church
               ,
               called
               it
               New-Jerusalem
               ,
               building
               it
               opposite
               ,
            
             &c
             :
             where
             any
             one
             may
             see
             that
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               called
               it
            
             ,
             must
             be
             expunged
             .
             For
             that
             Church
             was
             not
             termed
             New-Jerusalem
             ,
             as
             the
             Translatour
             thought
             ,
             and
             before
             him
             Nicephorus
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             called
             
               The
               Martyrium
            
             ,
             or
             
               The
               Basilica
               Constantiniana
            
             ,
             and
             
               Anastasis
               .
               Eusebius
            
             therefore
             and
             Socrates
             do
             say
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             or
             Helena
             ,
             having
             erected
             that
             Church
             which
             was
             a
             great
             and
             stately
             Structure
             ,
             built
             the
             New-Jerusalem
             over
             against
             that
             
               old
               one
            
             ,
             which
             heretofore
             had
             been
             ruined
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
             Which
             is
             most
             true
             .
             For
             from
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             City
             Aelia
             ,
             its
             true
             and
             old
             name
             being
             by
             degrees
             abolished
             ,
             began
             to
             be
             called
             Jerusalem
             by
             the
             Christians
             ;
             whenas
             notwithstanding
             ,
             it
             really
             was
             not
             Jerusalem
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             had
             been
             erected
             in
             another
             soil
             ,
             and
             was
             built
             by
             a
             Roman
             Emperour
             (
             who
             then
             was
             the
             bitterest
             Enemy
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             )
             with
             that
             design
             and
             intent
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             might
             inhabit
             it
             ;
             but
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             might
             be
             driven
             at
             the
             greatest
             distance
             from
             its
             entrance
             .
             Further
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Eusebius
             alludes
             to
             that
             place
             which
             occurs
             in
             
               the
               Revelation
            
             ,
             chap.
             21.
             vers
             .
             2
             ;
             
               And
               I
               —
               saw
               the
               Holy
               City
               ,
               New-Jerusalem
               coming
               down
               from
               God
               out
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               prepared
               as
               a
               Bride
               adorned
               for
               her
               husband
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Last
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Salutary
               Victory
               over
               death
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               With
               rich
               and
               abundant
               Honours
            
             ,
             or
             Glories
             .
          
           
             *
             Evangelized
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Distinguished
             .
          
           
             *
             Floor
             ,
             or
             ,
             Bottom
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             seems
             to
             mean
             Marble
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             polisht
             stone
             like
             to
             Marble
             .
             So
             in
             the
             following
             chapter
             Eusebius
             uses
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             signifie
             the
             same
             .
             But
             Christophorson
             has
             rendred
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Eximious
               Stone
               :
               Portesius
            
             translates
             it
             
               excellent
               Stone
            
             ;
             not
             well
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             
               Atria
               (
               Courts
            
             )
             of
             Churches
             consisted
             usually
             of
             four
             
             Porticus's
             ,
             placed
             in
             form
             of
             a
             Quadrangle
             .
             In
             the
             midst
             there
             was
             an
             open
             place
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             as
             we
             now
             a
             days
             see
             in
             the
             Cloysters
             of
             
               Monks
               .
               Eusebius
            
             informs
             us
             hereof
             ,
             in
             the
             
               description
               of
               the
               Church
               at
               Tyre
               ,
            
             which
             occurs
             in
             the
             
               Tenth
               Book
               of
               his
               Eccles.
               History
               .
            
             But
             in
             the
             Church
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             Frame
             or
             Composure
             was
             different
             .
             For
             there
             were
             only
             three
             
             Porticus's
             there
             ,
             placed
             at
             the
             three
             sides
             .
             But
             in
             the
             fourth
             side
             ,
             which
             was
             directly
             opposite
             to
             the
             Sepulchre
             at
             the
             rising
             Sun
             ,
             instead
             of
             a
             Porticus
             there
             was
             the
             Church
             it self
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             informs
             us
             in
             the
             
               following
               chapter
            
             .
             Which
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             done
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             it self
             might
             be
             enlightned
             with
             a
             larger
             light
             ,
             no
             Porticus
             on
             the
             outside
             giving
             any
             hindrance
             to
             the
             lights
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Ran
               out
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Of
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Royal
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Ancients
             adorned
             walls
             with
             cut
             Crusts
             of
             Marble
             of
             a
             different
             colour
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             noted
             at
             book
             28.
             of
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             pag.
             363.
             
             Such
             Crusts
             of
             Marble
             as
             these
             they
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             See
             
               Gregor
               .
               Nazianz.
               in
               Orat.
            
             32
             ;
             and
             in
             
               His
               Carmen
               Anacreonticum
               ad
               animum
               suum
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               At
               the
               Roofs
               themselves
               above
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Finished
             ,
             or
             fitted
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             What
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             ,
             Hesychius
             and
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Etymologicon
            
             do
             inform
             us
             ;
             who
             interpret
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Tabellae
               ,
               tecta
               laqueata
               ,
               Tablets
               ,
               Embowed
               Roofs
               .
               Eusebius
            
             uses
             the
             same
             word
             hereafter
             at
             chap.
             49.
             
             Hence
             therefore
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             Roof
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             on
             the
             inside
             covered
             and
             adorned
             with
             a
             Lacunar
             [
             or
             
               Embowed
               Roof
               ▪
            
             ]
             according
             to
             
             Constantine's
             thoughts
             about
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             attests
             in
             
               his
               Letter
               to
               Macarius
            
             .
             For
             on
             the
             outside
             it
             was
             covered
             with
             Lead
             ,
             to
             keep
             off
             showers
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Roof
             must
             necessarily
             have
             been
             framed
             of
             Stone
             ,
             which
             might
             bear
             up
             the
             Lead
             laid
             upon
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Continued
               junctures
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Bright
             ,
             or
             clear
             .
          
           
             a
             There
             were
             four
             
             Porticus's
             in
             the
             Jerusalem-Church
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             two
             at
             each
             side
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             that
             's
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             following
             words
             do
             manifestly
             evince
             this
             .
             For
             ,
             of
             these
             
               Porticus's
               Eusebius
            
             says
             some
             were
             in
             the
             front
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             more
             outward
             ;
             but
             others
             more
             inward
             .
             In
             the
             same
             manner
             there
             were
             four
             
             Porticus's
             in
             the
             
               Church
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             which
             was
             in
             the
             City
             Rome
             ,
             as
             Prudentius
             attests
             in
             
               the
               Passion
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ▪
            
             in
             these
             Verses
             ;
             
               
                 Subdidit
                 &
                 Parias
                 fulvis
                 laquearibus
                 Columnas
              
               
                 Distinguit
                 illic
                 quas
                 quaternus
                 orod
                 .
              
            
             The
             same
             Prudentius
             in
             the
             
               Passion
               of
               Hippolytus
            
             ,
             writes
             thus
             concerning
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Saint
               Hippolytus
            
             :
             
               
                 Ordo
                 columnarum
                 geminus
                 laqucaria
                 tecti
              
               
                 Sustin●t
                 ,
                 auratis
                 suppositus
                 trabibus
                 .
              
               
                 Adduntur
                 graciles
                 tecto
                 breviore
                 recessus
                 ,
              
               
                 Qui
                 laterum
                 scriem
                 jugiter
                 exsinuent
                 .
              
            
             The
             same
             Form
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             greater
             Churches
             amongst
             us
             ,
             where
             four
             Orders
             of
             Pillars
             do
             make
             two
             
             Porticus's
             on
             both
             sides
             .
             Further
             ,
             such
             
             Porticus's
             as
             these
             seem
             to
             be
             termed
             gemellares
             in
             the
             
               Itinerarium
               Hierosolymitanum
               .
               Interius
               verò
               civitatis
               sunt
               piscinae
               gemellares
               quinque
               Porticus
               habentes
               .
            
             In
             which
             place
             nevertheless
             ,
             't
             is
             doubtfull
             ,
             whither
             the
             pools
             themselves
             ,
             or
             the
             
             Porticus's
             are
             to
             be
             termed
             gemellares
             .
             And
             't
             is
             better
             to
             understand
             the
             pools
             to
             be
             gemellares
             .
             For
             there
             were
             two
             Pools
             ,
             as
             Jerome
             relates
             in
             
               his
               Book
               de
               Locis
               Hebraicis
            
             ,
             where
             he
             treats
             of
             Bethesda
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             has
             rendred
             it
             Xystos
             ,
             which
             is
             ill
             done
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             by
             a
             Synecdoche
             made
             use
             of
             to
             signifie
             
               Porticus's
               .
               Hesychius
            
             expounds
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Pillars
               which
               are
               set
               against
            
             [
             or
             ,
             
               turned
               towards
               ]
               a
               wall
            
             .
             But
             Christophorson
             referred
             those
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               at
               both
               the
               sides
               of
               the
               double
            
             Portius's
             ,
             &c
             :
             whereas
             ,
             after
             the
             word
             sides
             ,
             a
             comma
             is
             to
             be
             placed
             ,
             as
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             the
             
               King
               's
               and
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             ;
             and
             those
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ought
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             meant
             here
             ;
             which
             is
             confirmed
             from
             the
             
               Tenth
               Book
               of
               his
               Eccles.
               History
               ,
            
             where
             he
             describes
             the
             Church
             of
             Tyre
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               the
               Cloysters
            
             [
             or
             ,
             Porticus's
             ]
             
               on
               both
               sides
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eusebius
             has
             treated
             above
             concerning
             the
             
             Porticus's
             of
             the
             Atrium
             .
             Now
             he
             speaks
             concerning
             the
             
             Porticus's
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             in
             the
             first
             place
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             at
             each
             side
             of
             the
             Church
             there
             were
             two
             
             Porticus's
             .
             Then
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             those
             
             Porticus's
             were
             partly
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             partly
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             I
             so
             render
             ,
             as
             that
             those
             
             Porticus's
             had
             two
             Roofs
             ;
             and
             that
             some
             of
             them
             were
             equal
             to
             the
             floor
             of
             the
             Church
             it self
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             other
             
             Porticus's
             were
             placed
             above
             them
             ;
             such
             as
             we
             see
             in
             our
             Churches
             .
             Porticus's
             of
             this
             sort
             the
             Ancients
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               double-roof't
               .
               Gregory
               Nazianzene
            
             (
             Orat.
             19
             ,
             pag.
             313
             ,
             where
             he
             describes
             a
             Church
             built
             by
             his
             own
             Father
             ,
             )
             has
             these
             words
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               rising
               to
               an
               height
               with
               the
               beauties
               of
               pillars
               and
               double-roof't
               porticus's
               .
            
             For
             in
             that
             place
             of
             Gregory
             it
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             which
             Billius
             perceived
             not
             .
             We
             may
             also
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             under-ground-porticus's
             .
             For
             in
             Temples
             ,
             Porticus's
             of
             this
             sort
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             built
             ,
             which
             Aristides
             (
             in
             
               his
               Oration
               de
               Cyziceno
               Templo
            
             )
             calls
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Where
             he
             also
             says
             ,
             that
             that
             Temple
             was
             threefold
             ,
             partly
             subterraneous
             ,
             partly
             in
             the
             open
             air
             ;
             but
             ,
             that
             the
             middle
             part
             of
             it
             was
             fitted
             for
             daily
             uses
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               outermost
               Porticus's
            
             .
             So
             in
             the
             10
             th
             book
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Fountaines
             that
             were
             before
             the
             doors
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Tyre
             ,
             he
             says
             they
             were
             opposite
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               the
               front
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             At
             the
             margin
             of
             the
             
               Moraean
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             mended
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             same
             with
             which
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             
               Gruter's
               Book
            
             .
             It
             might
             also
             be
             mended
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             in
             regard
             the
             Fuk.
             and
             
               Savil.
               Copies
            
             have
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             reading
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             renders
             it
             
               postes
               ,
               posts
            
             ;
             extreamly
             ill
             :
             Portesius
             translates
             better
             ,
             
               pilas
               ,
               piles
            
             .
             What
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             ,
             Procopius
             informs
             us
             in
             Book
             1.
             
               de
               Fabricis
               Justiniani
            
             ,
             where
             he
             describes
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Saint
               Sophia
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             hills
             or
             
               heaps
               of
               stone
            
             ,
             which
             he
             compares
             to
             certain
             Rocks
             that
             underprop't
             the
             Apsis
             [
             
               Bowing
               of
               the
               Arch't
               Roof
            
             .
             ]
             The
             latter
             Grecians
             have
             termed
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Meursius
             has
             remarked
             in
             
               his
               Glossary
            
             .
             They
             were
             therefore
             stony
             piles
             ,
             so
             called
             as
             I
             think
             from
             their
             figure
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             four-corner'd
             ,
             like
             pessi
             or
             
               pessuli
               ,
               bars
            
             or
             bolts
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             inner
             Porticus's
             ,
             which
             were
             next
             to
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             were
             therefore
             underprop't
             with
             these
             pessi
             ,
             because
             they
             bore
             up
             the
             Roof
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             each
             side
             ▪
             which
             Roof
             in
             height
             exceeded
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Gates
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             so
             he
             calls
             the
             Altar
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             built
             in
             the
             form
             of
             an
             Hemisphaere
             .
             Hence
             't
             is
             that
             he
             terms
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               whole
               Work.
            
             For
             Churches
             were
             therefore
             built
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             Altar
             an
             unbloudy
             Sacrifice
             might
             be
             offered
             to
             God.
             A
             little
             above
             Eusebius
             has
             termed
             the
             Sepulchre
             of
             our
             Lord
             
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               whole
               Work
               :
            
             but
             now
             he
             gives
             the
             Altar
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             name
             ;
             which
             two
             differ
             widely
             one
             from
             the
             other
             .
             For
             the
             Sepulchre
             of
             our
             Lord
             is
             therefore
             called
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             whole
             Work
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             beginning
             and
             entrance
             [
             or
             ,
             porch
             ]
             as
             't
             were
             of
             the
             whole
             Fabrick
             ,
             and
             because
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             that
             ,
             Constantine
             built
             the
             whole
             work
             .
             But
             the
             Altar
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             termed
             the
             Sum
             of
             the
             whole
             Work
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             whole
             Work
             had
             a
             reference
             to
             that
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             the
             Complement
             of
             the
             whole
             Structure
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             Church
             was
             imperfect
             .
             Further
             ,
             Eusebius
             has
             improperly
             stiled
             it
             
               The
               Hemisphaere
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               the
               Hemicycle
            
             ,
             or
             rather
             
               The
               Hemicylinder
            
             ;
             of
             which
             form
             the
             Altar
             of
             
               Saint
               Sophia
            
             was
             ,
             as
             Procopius
             informs
             us
             Book
             1.
             
               de
               Aedificiis
            
             .
             In
             
               Turnebus's
               Book
            
             at
             the
             margin
             't
             is
             mended
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             more
             modern
             hand
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             same
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               the
               top
            
             .
             The
             Hemisphaere
             was
             stretcht
             from
             the
             bottom
             to
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             in
             the
             bottom
             there
             were
             twelve
             pillars
             ,
             placed
             in
             a
             semicircular
             form
             .
             Procopius
             (
             book
             1.
             
               de
               Aedificiis
            
             )
             confirms
             this
             explication
             ,
             where
             he
             describes
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Saint
               Sophia
            
             :
             whose
             description
             it
             will
             be
             pleasant
             to
             compare
             with
             this
             Narration
             of
             Eusebius
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             also
             be
             expounded
             
               in
               the
               upper
               end
               or
               top
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             that
             so
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             Altar
             was
             not
             placed
             in
             
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             but
             at
             
               the
               upper
               end
               or
               top
               of
               it
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Continued
             ,
             or
             prolonged
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Crowned
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             is
             grievously
             out
             ,
             in
             rendring
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               portas
               atrienses
               ,
               the
               Gates
               of
               the
               Atrium
            
             ;
             as
             if
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             all
             one
             .
             But
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             
               Area
               ,
               a
               Court
            
             or
             Court-yard
             .
             For
             that
             which
             in
             the
             Contents
             of
             this
             Chapter
             is
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Text
             of
             the
             Chapter
             is
             by
             Eusebius
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             same
             term
             in
             
               his
               description
               of
               the
               Church
               at
               Tyre
               ,
            
             in
             the
             
               Tenth
               Book
               of
               his
               History
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               middle
               space
               he
               l●st
               open
               ;
               see
               book
            
             10.
             chap.
             4.
             
               note
               (
               u.
               )
               Christophorson
            
             renders
             it
             aream
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             ill
             done
             .
             Portesius
             and
             Musculus
             translate
             it
             
               subdivale
               spatium
               ,
               a
               space
               that
               is
               vacant
               or
               abroad
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
            
             which
             is
             in
             my
             judgment
             better
             Latine
             .
             For
             the
             Latins
             called
             a
             clean
             place
             wherein
             Corn
             was
             threshed
             ,
             Aream
             ;
             but
             not
             those
             which
             now
             a
             days
             we
             term
             Curtes
             :
             yet
             use
             has
             prevailed
             ,
             that
             Area
             should
             be
             called
             
               Curtes
               .
               Graecians
            
             likewise
             term
             Curtis
             (
             wherein
             Hens
             are
             fed
             and
             Oxen
             stalled
             ,
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             as
             Apollonius
             informs
             us
             in
             book
             3.
             
             Argonautic
             .
             pag.
             134
             ;
             and
             his
             
               Greek
               Scholiast
            
             ,
             and
             Harpocration
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Areae
             of
             Churches
             are
             mentioned
             in
             Law
             4
             
               Cod.
               Theod.
               de
               his
               qui
               ad
               Ecclesias
               confugiunt
               .
               Ut
               inter
               templum
               quod
               parietum
               descripsimus
               cinctu
               ,
               &
               Januas
               primas
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               quicquid
               fuerit
               interjacens
               ,
               five
               in
               cellulis
               ,
               five
               in
               domibus
               ,
               hortulis
               ,
               balneis
               ,
               areis
               atque
               porticibus
               ,
               confugas
               interioris
               templi
               Vice
               tueatur
               .
            
             The
             
               Greek
               Constitution
            
             there
             related
             runs
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             You
             see
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             rendred
             Areas
             .
             This
             Law
             of
             Theodosius
             is
             related
             in
             book
             7.
             
             
               Capitular
               .
               Caroli
               M.
            
             Tit.
             125
             ;
             where
             nevertheless
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               areae
               ,
               atrium
            
             is
             made
             use
             of
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Musculus
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             must
             be
             rendred
             thus
             ,
             
               proceeding
               from
               hence
               to
               those
               passages
               which
               lie
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             and
             Musculus
             render
             it
             right
             ,
             Atrium
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             
               Old
               Translatour
               of
               the
               Gospell
            
             ,
             whereever
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             occurs
             ,
             renders
             it
             Atrium
             .
             Besides
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Glosses
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             expounded
             
               Atrium
               .
               Victorinus
               Petabionensis
               on
               the
               Revelation
               of
               Saint
               John
               ,
            
             says
             ,
             
               Aula
               atrium
               dicitur
               ,
               vacua
               inter
               parietes
               area
               ,
               Aula
               is
               termed
               Atrium
               ,
               an
               empty
               Space
               between
               walls
               .
            
             Yet
             
               Isidorus
               (
               book
            
             5.
             
             
               Origin
               .
            
             )
             distinguishes
             Aula
             from
             Atrium
             :
             But
             I
             agree
             rather
             with
             Victorinus
             .
             In
             the
             
               Itinerarie
               of
               Antoninus
               the
               Martyr
            
             ,
             there
             is
             mention
             of
             the
             Atrium
             of
             the
             
               Constantinian
               Church
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             notice
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             
               Contents
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               Exhedrae
            
             is
             made
             use
             of
             instead
             of
             Aula
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             words
             seem
             to
             be
             transposed
             here
             ;
             which
             I
             would
             rather
             read
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               In
               which
               place
               there
               were
               first
               the
               Atrium
               ,
               then
               the
               Porticus's
               on
               both
               sides
               .
            
             For
             to
             those
             who
             went
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             first
             of
             all
             occurred
             the
             Aula
             ,
             then
             the
             Porticus's
             on
             the
             right
             and
             left
             hand
             of
             the
             Atrium
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             
               the
               Porch
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Before
             the
             greater
             Churches
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             there
             were
             streets
             ,
             wherein
             was
             kept
             a
             Market
             of
             things
             vendible
             ,
             on
             the
             Festival
             of
             that
             Martyr
             to
             whom
             the
             Church
             was
             dedicated
             .
             Which
             thing
             the
             Ancients
             therefore
             observed
             ,
             that
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Porches
             might
             be
             fairer
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             should
             be
             nothing
             which
             might
             hinder
             their
             lights
             .
             So
             at
             Rome
             ,
             before
             the
             
               Church
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             there
             was
             a
             Street
             ,
             as
             Prudentius
             attests
             .
             At
             Alexandria
             also
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Church
             at
             the
             great
             Street
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               ad
               Solitar
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             Scholion
             added
             to
             explain
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             unless
             you
             had
             rather
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             must
             be
             rendred
             thus
             ,
             
               in
               the
               very
               midst
               of
               the
               broad
               Street
               ,
               being
               most
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Sight
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               the
               things
               seen
               within
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             mended
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               Turnebus's
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Sacred
               Presents
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             Gifts
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Rich.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Beauties
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             cut
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ennobled
             ,
             or
             ,
             Honoured
             ;
             as
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             
               his
               Panegyrick
               concerning
               Constantine's
               Tricennalia
            
             ,
             chap.
             9
             ;
             where
             the
             same
             words
             are
             repeated
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Mystick
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Honours
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             as
             I
             found
             it
             written
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Besides
             Eusebius's
             testimony
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             things
             which
             perswade
             us
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             Helena
             the
             Mother
             of
             Constantine
             was
             a
             woman
             of
             a
             singular
             prudence
             .
             For
             ,
             whereas
             she
             had
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             always
             obedient
             to
             her
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             very
             last
             day
             of
             her
             life
             ;
             this
             very
             one
             thing
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             her
             singular
             prudence
             .
             This
             also
             was
             an
             evidence
             of
             her
             great
             wisdome
             ,
             that
             she
             abused
             not
             the
             riches
             of
             her
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             height
             of
             the
             dignity
             of
             Augusta
             ,
             to
             Luxury
             and
             Voluptuousness
             ;
             but
             with
             her
             own
             liberality
             succoured
             the
             Provinces
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             and
             private
             persons
             .
             And
             whereas
             she
             entirely
             loved
             her
             own
             Grand-children
             the
             Sons
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             she
             took
             care
             of
             this
             above
             all
             ,
             that
             no
             one
             of
             Constantius's
             children
             brethren
             to
             Constantine
             ,
             should
             snatch
             the
             Empire
             from
             them
             ▪
             Wherefore
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             she
             lived
             ,
             she
             always
             detained
             them
             Exiles
             as
             't
             were
             ;
             sometimes
             at
             Toloùse
             in
             France
             ,
             as
             Ausonius
             writes
             ;
             otherwhiles
             ,
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             as
             Julianus
             relates
             in
             
               his
               Letter
               to
               the
               Corinthians
            
             .
             A
             fragment
             of
             which
             Letter
             is
             extant
             in
             Libanius
             ,
             in
             
               His
               Oration
               pro
               Aristophane
               Corinthio
               ,
               pag.
            
             217
             :
             where
             Libanius
             terms
             Helena
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               crafty
               mother-in-Law
            
             ,
             and
             attests
             ,
             that
             by
             her
             advice
             and
             Step-mother-hatred
             ,
             Constantius
             Father
             to
             Julian
             had
             been
             conveyed
             up
             and
             down
             this
             way
             and
             that
             way
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             Greek
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             commonalty
             .
          
           
             †
             See
             the
             
               Sept.
               vers
            
             .
             of
             Psal.
             132.
             v.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Of
               the
               Birth
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Of
               the
               Ascent
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               God
               with
               us
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             has
             not
             rightly
             exprest
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Greek
             word
             ;
             who
             renders
             it
             
               in
               terris
               nasci
               ,
               to
               be
               born
               —
               in
               the
               earth
               .
            
             For
             Eusebius
             says
             more
             ,
             
               viz.
               that
               the
               Lord
               for
               our
               sake
               would
               be
               born
               in
               a
               Cave
               under-ground
               .
               Saint
               Jerom's
            
             words
             in
             
               his
               Epitaph
               of
               Paula
            
             are
             these
             ;
             
               Bethlehem
               &
               in
               Specum
               Salvatoris
               introi●ns
               ,
               entring
               into
               Bethlehem
               and
               into
               the
               Cave
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ;
             
               orare
               in
               Speluncâ
               ,
               in
               quâ
               virgo
               puerp●ra
               dominum
               infantem
               fudit
               ,
            
             
               to
               pray
               in
               the
               Cave
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Child-bed-Virgin
               brought
               forth
               the
               infant
               Lord.
            
             Whence
             by
             the
             by
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             where-ever
             Eusebius
             has
             made
             use
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             rendred
             Specum
             or
             
               Speluncam
               ,
               a
               Cave
            
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Latines
             term
             it
             ,
             not
             
               antrum
               ,
               a
               den
            
             ,
             as
             Christophorson
             renders
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Studies
               of
               Elegancy
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             approve
             not
             of
             Christophorson's
             translation
             ,
             who
             renders
             it
             aulaea
             .
             For
             
               aulaea
               befit
               a
               scene
               rather
               than
               agree
               with
               a
               Church
               .
            
             I
             chose
             therefore
             to
             translate
             it
             
               Vela
               ,
               Curtains
            
             ;
             for
             there
             were
             Curtains
             in
             Churches
             .
             And
             they
             were
             made
             use
             of
             both
             in
             the
             doors
             of
             Churches
             ;
             (
             concerning
             which
             see
             Epiphanius
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               John
               Bishop
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               which
               Letter
               Saint
               Jerome
               has
               done
               into
               Latine
            
             ;
             )
             and
             about
             the
             Altar
             also
             ,
             of
             which
             sort
             some
             are
             to
             be
             seen
             even
             at
             this
             time
             amongst
             us
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             Curtains
             which
             hung
             before
             doors
             ,
             were
             by
             Grecians
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             word
             occurs
             in
             
               Chosroes's
               Letter
            
             recorded
             in
             
               Theophilactus
               Simocatta
            
             ,
             Book
             5
             ;
             Chap.
             14.
             —
             &c.
             —
             See
             
               Evagr.
               Eccles.
               Histor.
            
             Book
             .
             6
             ,
             Chap.
             21
             ▪
             
               note
               (
               f.
            
             )
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Exalted
               the
               memory
               —
               by
               statley
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Some
             thing
             seems
             to
             be
             wanting
             here
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             words
             are
             transposed
             .
             Therefore
             I
             would
             have
             the
             place
             restored
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               erecting
               a
               sacred
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             But
             Christophorson
             understood
             these
             words
             so
             ,
             as
             if
             Eusebius
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             Helena
             built
             two
             Churches
             in
             the
             
               Mount
               of
               Olives
            
             ;
             one
             on
             the
             top
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             the
             Cave
             :
             which
             nevertheless
             I
             do
             not
             think
             to
             be
             true
             .
             For
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Jerusalem
               ▪
               Itinerarie
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             one
             Church
             was
             built
             there
             by
             Constantine
             .
             And
             Eusebius
             in
             
               his
               Panegyrick
            
             (
             chap.
             9.
             
               towards
               the
               end
            
             ;
             )
             speaking
             of
             that
             Martyrium
             which
             Constantine
             built
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             expresses
             himself
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             he
             does
             here
             ;
             viz.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Where
             you
             see
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             joyned
             ,
             and
             used
             concerning
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Church
             .
             And
             he
             terms
             
               the
               Basilica
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             people
             came
             thither
             to
             pray
             ;
             but
             the
             
               whole
               Sacred
               House
            
             (
             which
             being
             inclosed
             within
             one
             circuit
             ,
             contains
             within
             it self
             the
             
               Atrium
               ,
               Porticus's
               ,
               Secrelaric
               ,
               Baptistcrie
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Church
             it self
             ;
             )
             he
             terms
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             Eusebius
             does
             most
             plainly
             declare
             below
             ,
             at
             chap.
             50
             
               of
               this
               book
            
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             concerning
             the
             
               Dominicum
               Aureum
            
             which
             Constantine
             built
             at
             Antioch
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             passage
             of
             Eusebius
             in
             the
             
               close
               of
               his
               Panegyrick
               concerning
            
             Constantine's
             Tricennaliae
             is
             to
             be
             explained
             ;
             as
             likewise
             a
             passage
             in
             
               his
               tenth
               book
            
             ,
             and
             another
             in
             chap.
             45.
             
               of
               this
               book
            
             ;
             where
             he
             joyns
             together
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             'T
             is
             something
             otherwise
             in
             the
             
               fifth
               Law
               Cod.
               Theod.
               de
               his
               qui
               ad
               Ecclesias
               consugiunt
               .
            
             For
             there
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             called
             the
             
               Basilica
               or
               Oratory
               where
               the
               Altar
               is
               .
            
             But
             
               the
               Church
            
             is
             termed
             that
             whole
             Building
             within
             the
             circumference
             whereof
             are
             contained
             the
             
               Atrium
               ,
               Porticus's
               ,
               Cells
               ,
               Baths
               ,
            
             and
             lastly
             the
             Oratory
             it self
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             
               Author
               of
               the
               Itinerarium
               Hierosolymitanum
            
             has
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Inde
               ascendis
               in
               montem
               Oliveti
               ,
               ubi
               dominus
               discipulos
               docuit
               ante
               passionem
               ,
               Thence
               you
               go
               up
               to
               Mount
               Olivet
               ,
               where
               our
               Lord
               taught
               his
               Disciples
               before
               his
               Passion
               .
               Bede
            
             (
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Locis
               Sanctis
               ,
               chap.
            
             7.
             )
             has
             this
             passage
             ;
             
               Tertia
               quoque
               ejusdem
               montis
               ad
               australem
               Bethaniae
               partem
               Ecclesia
               est
               ,
               There
               is
               a
               third
               Church
               a●so
               of
               the
               same
               Mount
               at
               the
               South
               part
               of
            
             Bethanie
             ,
             
               where
               the
               Lord
               before
               his
               Passion
               spoke
               to
               his
               Disciples
               concerning
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               .
            
             He
             means
             the
             place
             in
             
               Saint
               Mathew
               chap.
            
             24.
             
             This
             Sermon
             therefore
             Eusebius
             here
             terms
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               secret
               Mysteries
            
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             then
             spake
             concerning
             secret
             things
             ,
             viz.
             about
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             concerning
             Christ's
             coming
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             judgment
             .
             For
             even
             the
             Apostles
             came
             then
             to
             the
             Lord
             secretly
             ,
             as
             
               Saint
               Matthew
            
             says
             ;
             in
             regard
             they
             were
             desirous
             to
             know
             Mysteries
             ,
             and
             the
             Revelation
             of
             things
             future
             ,
             as
             Jerome
             on
             Mathew
             writes
             .
             But
             that
             which
             Eusebius
             says
             (
             viz.
             that
             our
             Lo●d
             delivered
             these
             Mysteries
             to
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             Cave
             ,
             )
             is
             not
             expresly
             recorded
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             contrary
             seems
             possible
             to
             be
             made
             out
             from
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             't
             is
             related
             therein
             ,
             that
             the
             City
             Jerusalem
             was
             in
             sight
             to
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             when
             our
             Lord
             Preach't
             these
             things
             .
             They
             were
             not
             therefore
             in
             the
             Cave
             ,
             but
             in
             an
             open
             place
             .
             Yet
             it
             may
             be
             answered
             ,
             that
             that
             Cave
             ,
             had
             several
             holes
             ,
             of
             which
             sort
             there
             were
             many
             Caves
             in
             Palestine
             ,
             as
             the
             Itineraries
             inform
             us
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             whereas
             
               Saint
               Matthew
            
             affirms
             ,
             that
             the
             Disciples
             came
             to
             our
             Lord
             secretly
             ,
             't
             is
             probable
             that
             that
             discourse
             in
             the
             Cave
             was
             made
             by
             Our
             Lord
             whilst
             he
             stayed
             there
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             first
             word
             is
             to
             be
             expunged
             ,
             as
             being
             superfluous
             .
             Eusebius
             seems
             to
             allude
             to
             the
             usage
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             performed
             their
             
               Mithriaca
               Sacra
               [
               Sacrisices
               in
               honour
               of
               the
               Sun
            
             ]
             in
             a
             Cave
             ,
             as
             Porphyry
             ,
             (
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Abstinentia
               ,
               )
               Jerome
               ,
            
             and
             others
             inform
             us
             .
             The
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             confirms
             our
             conjecture
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             wanting
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             companions
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               fruit
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Magnificence
               of
               Imperial
               power
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Right
               hand
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               She
               gave
               her self
               to
               be
               seen
               coming
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Valesius
             renders
             it
             
               Sacella
               ,
               Chappell
               's
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Grave
               ,
               and
               mean
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             frugal
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Emperour
               ,
               Monarch
               ,
               and
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               So
               Great
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Cherishing
               her
               with
               all
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Undergoe
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Her
               soul
               therefore
               was
               reformed
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             new-framed
             .
             These
             words
             seem
             to
             favour
             of
             
             Origen's
             doctrine
             ,
             to
             which
             our
             Eusebius
             was
             too
             much
             addicted
             .
             For
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             Blessed
             are
             not
             reformed
             into
             an
             Angelick
             substance
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             Origen
             believed
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             Bodies
             would
             be
             turned
             into
             souls
             ,
             and
             Souls
             would
             be
             changed
             into
             Angels
             ,
             as
             
               Saint
               Jerome
            
             says
             some
             where
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             He
             means
             Rome
             .
             For
             thither
             the
             dead
             Body
             of
             
               Helena
               Augusta
            
             was
             carried
             ,
             and
             after
             two
             years
             was
             conveyed
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             as
             Nicephorus
             tells
             us
             ,
             book
             8.
             chap.
             30.
             
             But
             Socrates
             (
             book
             1.
             chap.
             17.
             )
             transcribing
             
             Eusebius's
             words
             ,
             interprets
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             New-Rome
             .
             Which
             errour
             of
             
               Socrates
               ,
               Baronius
            
             does
             deservedly
             reprove
             ,
             in
             regard
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               the
               Imperial
               City
               Eusebius
            
             is
             always
             wont
             to
             mean
             Rome
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Constantinople
             was
             not
             yet
             dedicated
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             be
             called
             
               the
               Imperial
               City
            
             ,
             whenas
             then
             it
             was
             only
             
               old
               Byzantium
            
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             Cedrenus
             has
             followed
             Socrates
             ;
             who
             also
             adds
             this
             ,
             that
             Helena
             died
             twelve
             years
             before
             Constantine
             .
             By
             this
             computation
             Helena
             must
             have
             died
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             325
             ,
             or
             326.
             
             On
             which
             year
             nevertheless
             ,
             she
             is
             said
             by
             Eusebius
             and
             Rufinus
             to
             have
             gone
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
             Besides
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             
               Crispus
               Caesar
            
             and
             
               Fausta
               Augusta
               ,
               Helena
            
             was
             for
             some
             time
             alive
             ,
             as
             Zosimus
             attests
             ,
             book
             2.
             
             Further
             ,
             Crispus
             was
             slain
             in
             the
             
               seventh
               Consulate
               of
               Constantinus
               Augustus
            
             which
             he
             bore
             with
             
               Constantius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             326
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             recorded
             in
             
               Idatius's
               Fasti.
            
             The
             death
             of
             Helena
             therefore
             may
             rightly
             be
             assigned
             to
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             327
             ,
             as
             Sigonius
             thinks
             ,
             book
             3.
             
               de
               Imperio
               Occidentali
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             't
             is
             referred
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             .
             And
             so
             I
             found
             it
             mended
             in
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             ,
             at
             the
             margin
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             otherwise
             written
             in
             the
             Fuk.
             and
             
               Savil.
               Copies
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               These
               things
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Worthy
               of
               Emulation
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Churches
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             make
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             more
             elegant
             .
             So
             indeed
             it
             occurs
             written
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               the
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               the
               gore
               of
               bloud
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Image
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Fountains
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Symbols
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             t
             is
             referred
             to
             those
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Daniel
               likewise
            
             .
             But
             the
             ordinary
             reading
             pleases
             me
             better
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             occurs
             both
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Old
               sheets
            
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             referred
             to
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Representations
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             [
             
               the
               Effigies
            
             ]
             
               of
               Daniel
               likewise
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Spangles
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Made
             .
          
           
             a
             He
             means
             Nicomedia
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Head-City
             of
             Bithynia
             .
             In
             which
             City
             Constantine
             had
             compelled
             Licinius
             ,
             besieged
             therein
             to
             a
             surrendry
             .
             In
             memory
             therefore
             of
             that
             Victory
             ,
             Constantine
             built
             a
             Church
             at
             Nicomedia
             .
             See
             Sozomen
             ,
             book
             2.
             chap.
             3.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Large
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Out
               of
               his
               own
               Treasures
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Except
             you
             had
             rather
             read
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             reading
             indeed
             displeases
             me
             not
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Matchless
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             
               his
               panegyrick
               ,
               chap.
            
             9
             ,
             whence
             these
             words
             are
             transcribed
             ,
             Eusebius
             has
             termed
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             have
             rendred
             it
             
               Basilica
               the
               Cathedral
               or
               Church
               it self
            
             ;
             not
             
               the
               Sanctuary
            
             ,
             as
             Christophorson
             translates
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Of
             the
             same
             figure
             was
             that
             Church
             ,
             which
             Nonnus
             Father
             to
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzene
            
             built
             in
             the
             Town
             of
             Nazianzum
             ,
             as
             Gregory
             himself
             attests
             in
             
               his
               Funeral
               Oration
               concerning
               the
               praises
               of
               his
               own
               Father
               ,
               pag.
            
             313.
             
             These
             Temples
             were
             termed
             octachora
             .
             This
             
               old
               Inscription
            
             occurs
             in
             
               Gruter's
               Thesaurus
               ,
               pag.
            
             1166
             ;
             
               
                 Octachorum
                 sanctos
                 templum
                 surrexit
                 in
                 usus
                 .
              
               
                 Octagonus
                 fons
                 est
                 munere
                 dignus
                 eo
                 .
              
            
             Now
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             
               Templum
               Octachorum
               ,
               which
               hath
               eight
               sides
               rising
               from
               the
               bottom
               to
               the
               very
               top
               .
            
             From
             the
             same
             reason
             Altars
             are
             termed
             trichora
             ,
             in
             
               Paulinus's
               Epistle
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               trino
               sinuata
               recessu
               ,
               bent
               or
               embosomed
               with
               a
               triple
               recess
               ,
            
             as
             the
             
               same
               Paulinus
            
             expresses
             himself
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Natale
               of
               Saint
               Felix
               .
               Cedrenus
               (
               at
               the
            
             26
             th
             
               year
               of
               Constantine
               ,
            
             )
             terms
             that
             church
             which
             had
             been
             built
             by
             Constantine
             at
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Octagonum
               Dominicum
               ,
               the
               eight-cornered
               Church
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             
               Eusebius's
               Panegyrick
            
             ,
             at
             
               the
               chapter
               just
               now
               cited
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             truer
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             so
             Eusebius
             terms
             them
             ,
             in
             
               His
               description
               of
               the
               Church
               at
               Tyre
               ,
            
             which
             you
             have
             in
             the
             
               Tenth
               Book
               of
               his
               Ecclesias
               .
               History
               .
            
             What
             an
             Exedra
             is
             ,
             
               Valafridus
               Strabo
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Rebus
               Ecclesiasticis
               ,
               chap.
            
             6
             :
             
               Exedra
               est
               absida
               quaedam
               ,
               seperata
               modicum
               quidem
               a
               templo
               vel
               palatio
               :
               dicta
               inde
               ,
               quòd
               extra
               haereat
               .
               Graecè
               autem
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               vocatur
               ;
               An
               exedra
               is
               a
               certain
               outward
               building
               ,
               separated
               a
               little
               from
               the
               Temple
               or
               Palace
               :
               thence
               so
               termed
               ,
               because
               it
               sticks
               without
               .
               In
               Greek
               't
               is
               called
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Strabo
             is
             indeed
             mistaken
             ,
             because
             he
             understood
             not
             ,
             that
             Exedra
             was
             a
             Greek
             word
             :
             but
             he
             is
             not
             at
             all
             mistaken
             in
             the
             origine
             of
             that
             word
             .
             For
             ,
             't
             is
             truly
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Exedra
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               from
               its
               being
               without
               the
               seat
               .
            
             For
             so
             more
             outward
             houses
             were
             termed
             ▪
             which
             were
             usually
             built
             within
             the
             circuit
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             't
             was
             lawfull
             to
             sit
             ,
             and
             take
             rest
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             tells
             us
             .
             Concerning
             these
             
               Exedrae
               ,
               Saint
               Austin
            
             speaks
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Gestis
               cum
               Emerito
               Donatista
               ▪
               Caesareae
               in
               Ecclesia
               majori
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               At
               Caesarea
               ,
               in
               the
               greater
               Church
               ,
               when
               Deuterius
               Metropolitane
               Bishop
               of
               Caesarea
               ,
               together
               with
               Alipius
               ,
               Angustinus
               .
               Possidius
               ,
               Rusticus
               and
               the
               other
               Bishops
               had
               gone
               forth
               into
               the
               Exedra
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             
               Concilium
               Namnetense
               ,
               Canon
            
             6
             th
             ,
             there
             is
             mention
             of
             an
             
               Exedra
               .
               Prohibendum
               etiam
               secundùm
               majorum
               instituta
               ,
               ut
               in
               Ecclesia
               nullatenus
               scpeliantur
               ,
               sed
               in
               atrio
               aut
               porticu
               ,
               aut
               in
               Exedris
               Ecclesiae
               ;
               it
               is
               to
               be
               forbidden
               also
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               orders
               of
               our
               Ancestours
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               in
               no
               wise
               bury
            
             [
             or
             
               be
               buried
            
             ]
             
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Atriu●●
               ▪
               or
               Porticus
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Exedrae
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             So
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             the
             
               Manuscript
               Copy
            
             belonging
             to
             the
             
               Bibliotheca
               Puteana
            
             .
             See
             
               Jerome
               on
               the
            
             40
             th
             
               chapter
               of
               Ezechiel
            
             .
             —
             Further
             ,
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Savilian
               Copies
            
             have
             it
             written
             right
             here
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Places
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             See
             what
             we
             have
             noted
             at
             chap.
             37.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             
               Houses
               whereto
               we
               go
               up
               no
               Stairs
            
             ;
             to
             which
             are
             opposed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Chambers
             ,
             or
             
               upper
               Rooms
            
             .
             Although
             by
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             you
             may
             here
             understand
             
               Cryptae
               ,
               Vaults
            
             or
             
               Rooms
               under
               ground
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Abundance
               of
               much
               Gold.
            
             
          
           
             g
             For
             this
             reason
             that
             Church
             was
             termed
             
               Dominicum
               Aureum
               ,
               the
               Golden
               Church
               .
               Jerom
               in
               the
               Chronicon
               at
               the
            
             22
             d
             
               year
               of
               Constantine
               ;
               Antiochiae
               Dominicum
               quod
               vocant
               aureum
               ,
               aedificari
               coeptum
               ;
               at
               Antioch
               the
               Dominicum
               which
               they
               term
               Aureum
               ,
               was
               begun
               to
               be
               built
               .
            
             It
             was
             consecrated
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Constantius
             ,
             on
             the
             fifth
             year
             after
             
             Constantine's
             death
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Crowned
               it
               with
               the
               beauties
               of
               Brass
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Imperial
               Authority
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               more
               rational
               Sermon
            
             .
             So
             also
             Eusebius
             has
             before
             termed
             
             Constantine's
             Letters
             ,
             because
             in
             those
             Letters
             Constantine
             seemed
             in
             a
             manner
             to
             Preach
             .
             Such
             is
             
               Constantine's
               Speech
               to
               the
               Convention
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             and
             almost
             all
             his
             Letters
             ,
             which
             are
             recorded
             partly
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             others
             .
             For
             in
             all
             these
             ,
             Constantine
             ,
             although
             as
             yet
             but
             a
             Catecbumen
             ,
             plays
             the
             Doctour
             .
             Indeed
             ▪
             it
             can't
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             Constantine
             was
             a
             man
             full
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             sent
             by
             God
             in
             order
             to
             the
             propagation
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             to
             which
             single
             person
             ,
             next
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             we
             owe
             very
             much
             .
             Yet
             in
             Ecclesiastick
             affaires
             ,
             he
             took
             something
             more
             upon
             himself
             ,
             than
             might
             befit
             a
             Prince
             that
             was
             a
             Laick
             ;
             the
             Bishops
             permitting
             him
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             rejoycing
             greatly
             with
             themselves
             ,
             because
             they
             saw
             an
             Emperour
             a
             Christian.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             rendition
             of
             this
             place
             all
             the
             Translatours
             ,
             
               Portesius
               ,
               Musculus
            
             and
             Christophorson
             ,
             have
             been
             mistaken
             ;
             they
             rendring
             it
             
               curam
               &
               solicitudinem
               ,
               care
               and
               solicitude
            
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             reading
             had
             been
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             Constantine
             speaks
             of
             his
             Mother-in-law
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Eutropia
               Syra
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             Fausta
             the
             wife
             of
             Constantine
             was
             daughter
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             in
             Greek
             
               a
               mother-in-law
            
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Old
               Glosses
            
             inform
             us
             ,
             wherein
             't
             is
             thus
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               father-in-law
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               mother-in-law
            
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             following
             words
             do
             plainly
             confirm
             our
             explication
             .
             For
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               her
               Letters
               to
               us
               she
               hath
               made
               known
               .
            
             He
             means
             the
             Letters
             which
             his
             
               mother
               in
               law
               Eutropia
            
             had
             sent
             to
             him
             .
             Wherefore
             
             Christophorson's
             Emendation
             is
             to
             be
             rejected
             ,
             who
             hath
             corrected
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               you
            
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             these
             following
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             do
             sufficiently
             shew
             the
             very
             same
             thing
             .
             For
             who
             would
             say
             concerning
             
               care
               and
               solicitude
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               foresaid
               care
               and
               solicitude
            
             ?
             That
             would
             have
             been
             altogether
             trifling
             and
             foolish
             .
             But
             in
             our
             Version
             all
             things
             are
             plain
             and
             clear
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             rendred
             
               our
               foresaid
               mother
               in
               law
            
             ;
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             her
             Piety
             and
             Religion
             could
             not
             hide
             so
             great
             an
             impiety
             ,
             but
             by
             Letter
             declared
             it
             to
             her
             Son-in-law
             Constantine
             ,
             that
             at
             length
             he
             might
             remedie
             this
             mischief
             .
             Eutropia
             therefore
             was
             a
             Christian
             ,
             as
             we
             learn
             from
             this
             place
             .
             Her
             daughter
             Fausta
             also
             profest
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             her
             husband
             Constantine
             was
             buried
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               The
               Apostles
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             I
             must
             not
             omit
             what
             I
             found
             noted
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             .
             For
             there
             ,
             over
             against
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             a
             Scholion
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             mother
             was
             written
             ;
             as
             if
             Constantine
             meant
             his
             own
             mother
             Helena
             ;
             which
             explication
             I
             don't
             approve
             of
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             Sozomen
             says
             it
             was
             the
             Emperour
             
               Constantine's
               Mother-in-law
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             She
             was
             come
             to
             the
             
               Oak
               Mamre
            
             ,
             and
             had
             found
             there
             the
             detestable
             impieties
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             gave
             Constantine
             an
             account
             of
             that
             affair
             .
             See
             Sozomen
             ,
             Book
             2.
             chap.
             4.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               favour
               —
               towards
               us
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               towards
               you
            
             ;
             although
             the
             common
             reading
             may
             be
             born
             with
             .
             Further
             ,
             by
             a
             small
             transposition
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Letter
             read
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               This
               was
               one
               and
               the
               greatest
               favour
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             other
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             place
             was
             likewise
             called
             Terebinthus
             ,
             distant
             from
             the
             City
             Jerusalem
             about
             thirty
             miles
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             told
             by
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Jerusalem
               Itinerarie
            
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             times
             of
             
               Constantine
               the
               great
            
             .
             His
             words
             are
             these
             .
             
               Inde
               Terebintho
               millia
            
             9.
             
               ubi
               Abraham
               habitavit
               ,
               &c.
               Thence
               to
               Terebinthus
               nine
               miles
               ;
               where
            
             Abraham
             
               dwelt
               ,
               and
               dug
               a
               well
               under
               a
               Turpentine
               tree
               ,
               and
               spake
               with
               the
               Angels
               ,
               and
               took
               food
               .
               There
               a
               Church
               is
               built
               by
            
             Constantine's
             
               order
               ,
               of
               a
               wonderfull
               beauty
               .
               Then
               from
               Terebinthus
               to
               Chebron
               ,
               two
               miles
               ;
               where
               there
               is
               a
               Monument
            
             [
             or
             ,
             Memory
             ]
             
               built
               four-square
            
             [
             or
             ,
             
               by
               a
               four-square-figure
               ]
               of
               Stones
               ,
               of
               a
               wonderfull
               beauty
               ,
               wherein
               are
               laid
            
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             Jacob
             ,
             &c.
             
             Sozomen
             also
             ,
             book
             2.
             chap.
             4
             ,
             relates
             that
             that
             place
             was
             termed
             Terebinthus
             .
             Now
             ,
             this
             place
             was
             so
             called
             from
             a
             Turpentine-tree
             ,
             which
             was
             said
             to
             be
             the
             oldest
             Tree
             there
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             stood
             from
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             Josephus
             attests
             in
             
               his
               fifth
               Book
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Wars
               .
            
             Although
             others
             said
             it
             was
             the
             Staff
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Angels
             which
             appeared
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             from
             which
             Staff
             thrust
             into
             the
             ground
             sprang
             up
             a
             Turpentine-tree
             .
             So
             
               Georgius
               Syncellus
            
             tells
             us
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             .
             But
             't
             is
             strange
             ,
             (
             whereas
             there
             was
             an
             Oak
             there
             under
             which
             Abraham
             had
             pitcht
             his
             Tent
             ,
             as
             we
             read
             Gen.
             18.
             )
             why
             that
             place
             should
             have
             taken
             its
             name
             from
             a
             Turpentine-tree
             ,
             rather
             than
             from
             
               an
               Oak
            
             .
             Vales.
             In
             
               our
               English
               Bibles
            
             ,
             at
             Genesis
             18
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             mention
             of
             
               an
               Oak
            
             ,
             but
             of
             
               a
               Tree
            
             only
             ,
             at
             verse
             8.
             
             Nor
             does
             
               Saint
               Jerom
            
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Translation
            
             ,
             term
             it
             
               an
               Oak
            
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Version
               of
               the
            
             72
             ,
             (
             at
             Gen.
             18.
             1.
             
             )
             we
             have
             these
             words
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               at
               the
               Oak
               Mambre
            
             :
             but
             the
             expression
             in
             the
             original
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               the
               Plaines
               of
               Mamre
            
             .
             The
             
               Seventy
               Two
            
             were
             belike
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             had
             the
             same
             import
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             the
             determination
             whereof
             is
             left
             to
             the
             Learned
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             
               Fuk.
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             ,
             't
             is
             truer
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               is
               (
               She
               says
               )
               —
               defiled
               :
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Mother-in-law
             ,
             is
             understood
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             You
             must
             again
             understand
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Mother-in-law
               .
               Our
               Mother-in-law
            
             (
             says
             Constantine
             )
             
               has
               related
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               an
               Altar
               there
               ,
               whereon
               impure
               sacrifices
               are
               offered
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             Pictures
             of
             the
             Angels
             are
             meant
             ,
             which
             had
             appeared
             there
             to
             Abraham
             .
             For
             the
             Heathens
             worshipped
             these
             Pictures
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             Heathens
             worshipped
             the
             Turpentine-tree
             it self
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               fifth
               book
               Demonstr
               .
               Evangel
               ;
               chap.
            
             9.
             
             Which
             place
             Scaliger
             (
             in
             
               his
               Animadversions
               on
               Eusebius
               ,
               pag.
            
             192.
             )
             took
             in
             a
             wrong
             sense
             .
             For
             he
             thought
             ,
             that
             that
             Turpentine-tree
             had
             had
             the
             highest
             honour
             imaginable
             paid
             to
             it
             by
             the
             Christians
             ;
             and
             he
             cites
             Eusebius
             as
             the
             Relatour
             of
             that
             thing
             .
             But
             Eusebius
             speaks
             of
             the
             Heathens
             there
             ,
             not
             concerning
             the
             Christians
             .
             For
             after
             he
             had
             said
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               wherefore
               ,
               to
               this
               present
               time
               ,
               this
               place
               is
               adored
               ,
               as
               being
               Divine
               ,
               by
               those
               that
               dwell
               near
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               Turpentine-tree
               is
               visible
               ,
               which
               as
               yet
               stands
               :
            
             He
             adds
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Angells
               ,
               which
               were
               entertained
               by
            
             Abraham
             ,
             
               are
               painted
               in
               a
               Table
               there
               ,
               on
               each
               side
               one
               ;
               but
               he
               in
               the
               middle
               is
               made
               better
               ,
               and
               exceeds
               in
               honour
               :
               He
               is
               our
               forementioned
               Lord
               himself
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               whom
               they
               ignorantly
               worship
               .
            
             You
             see
             Eusebius
             does
             here
             plainly
             speak
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             were
             ignorant
             of
             Christ.
             For
             this
             cannot
             be
             spoken
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             Our
             opinion
             is
             confirmed
             by
             
               Sozomen
               ,
               book
            
             2.
             chap
             4
             ;
             where
             he
             discourses
             at
             large
             concerning
             
               that
               Market
            
             kept
             at
             the
             Terebinthus
             .
             For
             he
             writes
             ,
             that
             every
             year
             in
             Summer
             time
             ,
             
               Jews
               ,
               Christians
            
             ,
             and
             Pagans
             came
             thither
             out
             of
             
               Palestine
               ,
               Phoenice
            
             ,
             and
             Arabia
             ,
             partly
             on
             account
             of
             Trade
             ,
             and
             partly
             for
             Religion
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             celebrated
             a
             Festival
             after
             their
             own
             way
             .
             For
             the
             Heathens
             (
             he
             says
             )
             adored
             the
             Angells
             ,
             offering
             to
             them
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             meat
             and
             drink-offerings
             .
             The
             Pictures
             therefore
             of
             the
             Angells
             were
             there
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Pagans
             offered
             Victims
             .
             
               Saint
               Jerom
               de
               Locis
               Hebraicis
            
             ,
             where
             he
             treats
             concerning
             Arboch
             ,
             writes
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             
               Quercus
               Abraham
               quae
               &
               Mambre
               ,
               The
               Oak
               of
            
             Abraham
             ,
             
               which
               is
               also
               called
               Mambre
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               seen
               there
               untill
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Emperour
            
             Constantine
             ;
             
               and
               his
               Sepulchre
               is
               at
               present
               visible
               .
               And
               in
               regard
               a
               Church
               is
               now
               built
               there
               by
               us
               ,
               Terebinthus
               [
               the
               Turpentine-tree
               ]
               is
               superstitiously
               worshipped
               by
               all
               the
               Nations
               round
               ,
               because
               under
               that
            
             Abraham
             
               heretofore
               entertained
               the
               Angells
               .
               Saint
               Jerom
            
             has
             added
             many
             things
             here
             of
             his
             own
             head
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             himself
             ,
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Locis
               Hebraicis
            
             ,
             has
             only
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               Arbo
               .
               This
               is
               Chebrom
               ,
               now
               a
               great
               Village
               ,
               heretofore
               a
               Metropolis
               ,
               the
               ancient
               Habitation
               of
               the
               strange
               Nations
            
             [
             or
             ,
             Philistines
             ,
             ]
             
               and
               Gyants
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               the
               Royal
               City
               of
            
             David
             .
             
               It
               was
               in
               the
               alotment
               of
               the
               Tribe
            
             Judah
             ,
             
               and
               was
               one
               of
               the
               Cities
               set
               out
               to
               the
               Levites
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Cities
               of
               Refuge
               also
               ,
               distant
               from
            
             Aelia
             
               at
               the
               North
               two
               and
               twenty
               miles
               .
               The
               Oak
               of
            
             Abraham
             
               and
               his
               Sepulchre
               are
               to
               be
               seen
               there
               ,
               and
               the
               Terebinthus
               [
               Turpentine-tree
               ]
               is
               manifestly
               worshipped
               by
               our
               Enemies
               ,
               as
               likewise
               the
               Angells
               entertained
               by
            
             Abraham
             .
             
               Heretofore
               its
               name
               was
               Arbo
               ,
               afterwards
               't
               was
               called
               Chebrom
               ,
               from
            
             Chebrom
             
               one
               of
               the
               sons
               of
            
             Caleb
             ,
             
               as
               't
               is
               in
               the
               Chronicles
            
             .
             A
             famous
             passage
             this
             ;
             which
             totally
             overthrows
             
             Scaliger's
             opinion
             ,
             and
             does
             egregiously
             confirm
             our
             explication
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             says
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Terebinthus
            
             and
             the
             Angells
             were
             superstitiously
             worshipped
             there
             
               by
               our
               Enemies
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             appellation
             he
             gives
             to
             the
             Heathens
             and
             Jews
             .
             This
             passage
             of
             Eusebius
             is
             also
             cited
             by
             Damascenus
             ,
             Book
             3.
             
             
               De
               Imag.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Concerning
             this
             Altar
             Eustathius
             speaks
             in
             
               his
               Hexameron
            
             ,
             which
             he
             says
             was
             standing
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Terebinthus
             it self
             .
             Whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             
               this
               work
               of
            
             Eustathius's
             was
             written
             before
             Constantine
             had
             given
             order
             for
             the
             demolishment
             of
             that
             Altar
             .
             In
             Sozomen's
             age
             ,
             neither
             the
             Altar
             ,
             nor
             the
             Terebinthus
             was
             standing
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             the
             superstition
             of
             the
             Heathens
             continued
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             as
             Jerom
             attests
             .
             So
             difficult
             a
             matter
             it
             is
             wholly
             to
             pluck
             up
             the
             roots
             of
             Superstition
             !
             We
             must
             not
             omit
             what
             
               Antoninus
               the
               Martyr
            
             hath
             written
             concerning
             this
             place
             ,
             in
             
               His
               Itinerarie
               .
               De
               Bethleem
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               usque
               ad
               radicam
               Mambre
               sunt
               millia
               viginti
               quatuor
               :
            
             &c.
             
             From
             Bethlehem
             
               unto
               the
               root
               of
               Mambre
               there
               are
               twenty
               four
               miles
               :
               in
               which
               place
               rest
               the
               bones
               of
            
             Abraham
             ,
             Jsaac
             ,
             Jacob
             ,
             Sarah
             ,
             and
             Joseph
             .
             
               There
               is
               a
               Church
               built
            
             [
             per
             quadrum
             ]
             
               in
               a
               four-square-figure
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               middle
               an
               uncovered
               Atrium
               :
               and
               thorow
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Rails
               on
               one
               side
               the
               Christians
               enter
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               the
               Jews
               ,
               carrying
               in
               much
               incense
               .
               For
               ,
               the
               interment
               of
            
             Jacob
             and
             David
             
               in
               that
               Ground
               ,
               is
               most
               devoutly
               celebrated
               on
               the
               first
               day
               after
            
             our
             Lord's
             Nativity
             ;
             
               in
               so
               much
               that
               ,
               a
               multitude
               meets
               together
               from
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               carrying
               Incense
               and
               Lights
               .
               And
               they
               bestow
               Gifts
               ,
               and
               worship
               there
               .
               See
            
             Jerom
             in
             Epitaphio
             Paulae
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Performed
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               disagreeable
               to
               our
               times
               to
               our
               Empire
               .
               Christophorson
            
             expunged
             the
             four
             first
             Greek
             words
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             wanting
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               ,
               Fuketian
            
             ,
             and
             
               Savil.
               Manuscripts
            
             .
             But
             if
             the
             matter
             were
             to
             be
             determined
             by
             me
             ,
             I
             would
             rather
             blot
             out
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               our
               Empire
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             are
             added
             instead
             of
             a
             Scholion
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             explaining
             of
             the
             former
             words
             .
             Graecians
             do
             elegantly
             term
             
               the
               time
               of
               any
               one's
               Empire
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             Emperours
             were
             mightily
             ambitious
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             felicky
             and
             clemency
             of
             their
             own
             times
             might
             be
             celebrated
             .
             Nothing
             occurs
             more
             frequently
             in
             the
             
               Latine
               Historians
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Emperours
            
             .
             In
             Philostratus
             (
             book
             2.
             
               de
               Vitis
               Sophistarum
            
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             of
             Heliodorus
             ;
             )
             this
             word
             is
             corrupted
             .
             For
             when
             Heliodorus
             had
             begun
             his
             Oration
             in
             the
             Emperour's
             presence
             ,
             Philostratus
             says
             that
             the
             Emperour
             arose
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             and
             cryed
             out
             ,
             
               such
               a
               man
               ,
               the
               like
               to
               whom
               I
               have
               not
               yet
               seon
               !
               The
               Glory
               and
               Ornament
               of
               my
               Times
               ▪
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             reading
             should
             be
             .
             Constantine
             makes
             use
             of
             this
             very
             term
             in
             
               his
               Letter
               to
               the
               Hereticks
            
             ,
             which
             occurs
             at
             the
             end
             of
             
               this
               book
            
             .
             Wherefore
             ▪
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             common
             reading
             is
             to
             be
             retained
             :
             and
             that
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             transpos'd
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             placed
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               Wherefore
               ,
               in
               regard
               in
               this
               our
               Empire
               ,
               this
               thing
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             and
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               our
               friend
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               it
               shall
               be
               capitall
               for
               all
               those
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             Christophorson's
             emendation
             here
             ,
             viz
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               we
               judge
               him
               worthy
               of
               punishment
               ,
               who
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Nevertheless
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Fuk.
               Savil.
            
             and
             
               Turneb
               .
               Copies
            
             ;
             which
             't
             is
             better
             to
             follow
             here
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Fuk.
               Copy
            
             make
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Which
               place
               moreover
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             Though
             Valesius
             preferres
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Fuk.
               Savil
            
             .
             and
             
               Turneb
               .
               Copies
            
             here
             ;
             yet
             he
             has
             not
             shown
             us
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               't
               is
               fit
            
             ,
             as
             Christophorson
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             I
             found
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             according
             as
             I
             had
             conjectured
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Statues
             .
          
           
             †
             Vanquish
             ,
             or
             ,
             overthrow
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Made
               naked
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Images
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sozomen
             (
             book
             2.
             chap.
             5
             ,
             where
             he
             has
             in
             a
             manner
             transcribed
             this
             whole
             passage
             of
             Eusebius
             )
             words
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Streets
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Cirque
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Pallace
               ▪
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Themistius
             (
             in
             
               his
               fifth
               Oration
               to
               Theodosius
            
             ,
             )
             is
             a
             witness
             ,
             that
             the
             Statues
             of
             the
             Muses
             were
             in
             the
             Curia
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             The
             same
             Authour
             ,
             in
             his
             Oration
             to
             the
             Senate
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             says
             that
             these
             Statues
             were
             placed
             on
             this
             and
             that
             side
             ,
             in
             a
             double
             number
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             were
             not
             now
             nine
             ,
             but
             eighteen
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Constantine
             ordered
             the
             brazen
             Statues
             of
             the
             Gods
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             Byzantium
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             beautifie
             that
             City
             with
             these
             sort
             of
             Spoyles
             .
             But
             whatever
             Statues
             were
             made
             of
             Gold
             or
             Silver
             ,
             them
             he
             ordered
             to
             be
             melted
             down
             ,
             and
             coyned
             into
             money
             ,
             as
             Sozomen
             relates
             ,
             book
             2.
             chap.
             5.
             who
             explains
             this
             passage
             of
             Eusebius
             excellently
             well
             .
             Concerning
             this
             demolishment
             of
             the
             Temples
             and
             destruction
             of
             the
             Statues
             ,
             our
             Eusebius
             has
             a
             passage
             in
             
               his
               second
               Sermon
               de
               Resurrectione
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               things
               made
               up
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               affright
               the
               beholders
               .
            
          
           
             d
             After
             these
             words
             [
             
               opened
               to
               all
               men
            
             ,
             ]
             those
             which
             follow
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             [
             
               Moreover
               ,
               this
               admirable
               Emperour
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             are
             wanting
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             .
             But
             they
             are
             added
             by
             
               Gruter
               ,
               Portesius
               ,
               Christophorson
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             from
             
               Eusebius's
               Panegyrick
            
             ,
             and
             from
             Manuscript
             Copies
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             we
             found
             them
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ;
             and
             
               S
               r
               Henry
               Savil
            
             hath
             given
             us
             notice
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             words
             are
             extant
             in
             
               his
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             
               the
               Panegyrick
               ,
               chap.
            
             8.
             whence
             these
             words
             are
             taken
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               made
               a
               discovery
               of
            
             ;
             which
             reading
             in
             my
             judgment
             is
             truer
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Tried
               it
               in
               the
               furnace
               and
               in
               the
               fire
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             In
             
               Eusebius's
               Panegyrick
               chap.
            
             8.
             the
             reading
             of
             this
             place
             is
             fuller
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Moreover
               ,
               this
               admirable
               .
               Emperour
               performed
               another
               thing
               like
               hereto
               .
            
             In
             
               Moraus's
               Copy
            
             I
             found
             it
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ▪
             
               moreover
               ,
               at
               that
               time
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             also
             't
             is
             in
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savils
               Copy
            
             ,
             but
             without
             the
             Apocope
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               Johannes
               Portesius
            
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               ad
               alia
               perrouit
               ,
               He
               proceeded
               to
               others
               .
               Christophorson
            
             translates
             it
             ,
             
               reliquas
               aggressus
               est
               statuas
               ,
               He
               set
               upon
               the
               other
               Statues
               .
            
             In
             the
             same
             sense
             namely
             ,
             with
             that
             Eusebius
             had
             said
             above
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               was
               revenged
               another
               way
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Walk't
               up
               and
               down
               in
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               was
               conversant
               in
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             Themistius
             does
             likewise
             term
             Constantinople
             ,
             in
             his
             16
             th
             Oration
             ,
             about
             the
             close
             of
             it
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             the
             Beauty
             and
             Magnificence
             of
             the
             publick
             Works
             ,
             which
             Constantine
             had
             most
             gorgeously
             erected
             there
             .
             For
             he
             had
             spoiled
             all
             Cities
             ,
             Towns
             ,
             places
             ,
             and
             Temples
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             beautifie
             that
             City
             which
             bore
             his
             own
             name
             .
             Therefore
             Jerome
             has
             with
             good
             reason
             affirmed
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             that
             Constantinople
             had
             been
             dedicated
             by
             the
             nakedness
             of
             almost
             all
             cities
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Concerning
             this
             Temple
             of
             
               Venus
               Aphacitis
               ,
               Zosimus
            
             is
             to
             be
             consulted
             in
             
               his
               first
               book
               ▪
            
             and
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Etymologicon
            
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             as
             also
             Suidas
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             M
             r
             
               Selden
               in
               Syntagm
            
             .
             2.
             
               de
               Diis
               Syris
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             the
             reading
             here
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               [
               Mount
               ]
               Libanus
               in
               Aphaca
               .
            
             But
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               part
               of
               the
               Top
               of
            
             Libanus
             
               which
               [
               Top
               ]
               is
               in
            
             Aphaca
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Sloth
             ,
             or
             ,
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Dignity
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Valesius
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               muliebria
               patientes
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Copulations
               of
               women
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Horrible
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Doubtless
             it
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               without
               a
               Governour
               ▪
            
             as
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             
               his
               Panegyrick
               ,
               chap.
            
             8
             ▪
             ●
             where
             this
             whole
             passage
             occurs
             .
             Yet
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
               ▪
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             deserted
             ,
             in
             the
             Panegyrick
             also
             .
             A
             little
             before
             it
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             
               the
               Panegyrick
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Instruments
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Neither
             Christophorson
             no●
             Portesius
             understood
             the
             true
             import
             of
             this
             word
             .
             For
             this
             term
             does
             not
             barely
             signifie
             to
             
               lie
               down
               and
               sleep
            
             ,
             but
             
               to
               sleep
               in
               a
               Temple
            
             .
             This
             was
             an
             usage
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             to
             lodge
             all
             night
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             expecting
             Dreams
             and
             Cures
             from
             their
             Gods.
             Of
             which
             thing
             innumerable
             instances
             occur
             in
             ancient
             Writers
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             Aristides
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Orationes
               Saerae
            
             .
             The
             Latines
             termed
             it
             
               incubare
               .
               Plautus's
            
             words
             in
             
               his
               Curculio
            
             are
             these
             ;
             
               Ides
               fit
               ,
               quia
               hic
               Leno
               agrotus
               incubat
               in
               Aesculapii
               fane
               .
               Solinus
               ,
               chap.
               7.
               
               Epidauro
               decus
               est
               Aesculapii
               sacellum
               ,
               eui
               incubantes
               ,
            
             &c.
             See
             Saint
             
               Jerom
               on
               the
            
             65
             th
             
               chap.
               of
               Esaiah
               .
               vers
            
             .
             4.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             was
             egregiously
             mistaken
             in
             referring
             these
             words
             to
             Aesculapius
             ,
             whenas
             they
             are
             spoken
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             exprest
             it
             in
             my
             Version
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             in
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Turnebian
               Copies
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Emperour
               behaving
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             He
             means
             
               Apollonius
               Tyaneus
            
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             Philostratus
             relates
             in
             
               his
               first
               book
            
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             long
             time
             resident
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             Aesculapius
             at
             Aegae
             ,
             as
             the
             Guest
             of
             that
             very
             God.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             excellent
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             this
             place
             is
             far
             otherwise
             exprest
             .
             For
             ,
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             Greek
             [
             or
             ,
             Souldiers
             in
             the
             
               English
               Version
            
             ]
             
               that
               Copy
            
             places
             a
             full
             point
             .
             Then
             ,
             it
             has
             the
             following
             passage
             worded
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Because
               't
               was
               manifest
               from
               the
               facts
               ,
               that
               no
               Daemon
               lay
               lurking
               within
               it
               ;
               nor
               a
               God
               ;
               but
               a
               deceiver
               of
               souls
               ,
               who
               for
               an
               exceeding
               long
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             four
             last
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             are
             wanting
             in
             the
             ordinary
             Editions
             ,
             Turnebus
             had
             likewise
             added
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             .
             
               his
               book
            
             ,
             from
             a
             Manuscript
             Copy
             .
             Presently
             ,
             where
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             common
             Editions
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Thus
               therefore
               he
               ,
               who
               promised
               that
               he
               would
               free
               others
               from
               their
               illnesses
               ,
            
             &c
             :
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             has
             it
             thus
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               For
               he
               who
               had
               promised
               that
               he
               would
               free
               others
               from
               their
               illnesses
               and
               calamity
               ,
               himself
               found
               nothing
               for
               his
               own
               defence
               .
            
             Which
             reading
             seems
             to
             me
             fitter
             and
             better
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             also
             I
             found
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             last
             word
             is
             wanting
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             may
             perhaps
             be
             understood
             .
             But
             the
             
               other
               Copies
            
             acknowledge
             it
             .
             In
             the
             close
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             has
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             The
             story
             is
             this
             ,
             this
             Aesculapius
             ,
             by
             the
             entreaty
             of
             Diana
             ,
             restored
             to
             Life
             Hippolitus
             who
             had
             been
             torn
             in
             pieces
             by
             horses
             ;
             whereat
             Jupiter
             being
             angry
             ,
             killed
             him
             with
             Thunder
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Of
               our
               country
               Emperour
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               King
               's
               ,
               Fuketian
            
             ,
             and
             
               Savilian
               Copies
            
             't
             is
             truer
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             word
             Christophorson
             renders
             thus
             ,
             
               calvae
               praestigiatorum
               dolis
               callidè
               obtectae
               ,
               skulls
               craftily
               covered
               by
               the
               frauds
               of
               Conjurers
               .
            
             Which
             translation
             I
             approve
             not
             of
             ;
             and
             had
             rather
             render
             it
             
               subreptae
               ,
               stoln
            
             ,
             or
             else
             
               adornatae
               &
               ad
               malesicia
               comparatae
               ,
               trimmed
               and
               made
               ready
               for
               mischievous
               Facts
               .
            
             For
             Bones
             and
             Skulls
             are
             the
             instruments
             of
             Conjurers
             ,
             whereof
             they
             made
             use
             in
             order
             to
             their
             mischievous
             acts
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Inaccessible
               Recesses
            
             .
          
           
             b
             In
             
               his
               Panegyrick
               concerning
            
             Constantine's
             
               Tricennalia
               ,
               chap.
            
             8
             ,
             these
             words
             are
             placed
             otherwise
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               no
               Daemon
               ,
               no
               God
               ,
               no
               Utterer
               of
               Oracles
               ,
               no
               Prophet
               :
            
             which
             I
             do
             indeed
             like
             better
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             whole
             passage
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             
               the
               Heathens
               who
               honoured
            
             ,
             &c
             ▪
             is
             wanting
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             and
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             .
             But
             it
             has
             been
             added
             by
             Learned
             men
             ,
             from
             the
             authority
             of
             Manuscripts
             .
             Turnebus
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             found
             it
             in
             
               their
               Copies
            
             ;
             and
             we
             also
             saw
             it
             written
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             at
             the
             margin
             .
             But
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             is
             larger
             by
             one
             word
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             last
             word
             is
             wanting
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             and
             
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             .
             Wherefore
             't
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             whether
             we
             had
             not
             better
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               first
               place
            
             .
             But
             ,
             whereas
             the
             
               Turnebian
               ,
               Savilian
            
             ,
             and
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscripts
            
             do
             defend
             the
             writing
             of
             the
             
               Geneva
               Edition
            
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             retained
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Sent.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             should
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             so
             Eusebius
             is
             wont
             to
             express
             himself
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             remarked
             above
             .
             And
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             he
             means
             
               Basilicam
               ,
               a
               Church
            
             ;
             but
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             he
             means
             
               the
               whole
               compass
               or
               inclosure
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Porch
               ,
               Atrium
               or
               Court
               ,
               Porticus's
               ,
               Exhedrae
               ,
               Baptisteries
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Edifices
               which
               are
               wont
               to
               be
               annext
               to
               Churches
               .
            
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             Any
             one
             may
             ,
             not
             without
             reason
             ,
             wonder
             ,
             why
             Eusebius
             should
             say
             it
             was
             a
             thing
             unheard-of
             by
             all
             ages
             ,
             that
             a
             City
             addicted
             to
             the
             superstitious
             worship
             of
             Daemons
             ,
             should
             receive
             a
             Church
             and
             a
             Bishop
             .
             For
             that
             had
             hapned
             to
             other
             Cities
             also
             at
             that
             time
             .
             But
             perhaps
             Eusebius
             means
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             a
             thing
             new
             and
             unheard-of
             ,
             that
             a
             Church
             of
             God
             had
             been
             built
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             wherein
             as
             yet
             there
             was
             no
             Christians
             ,
             but
             all
             persons
             equally
             adored
             Idols
             .
             This
             Church
             therefore
             was
             built
             by
             Constantine
             at
             Heliopolis
             ,
             in
             hope
             rather
             than
             for
             necessity
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             invite
             all
             the
             Citizens
             to
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscripts
            
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             truer
             than
             in
             the
             ordinary
             Editions
             ,
             where
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Philip.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Wearied
               out
               with
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Encompassed
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             reade
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             Socrates
             book
             1.
             chap.
             24.
             
             But
             this
             whole
             place
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             restored
             from
             the
             
               Fuketian
               ,
               Savil.
            
             and
             
               Turnebian
               Copies
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               For
               the
               people
               ,
            
             &c
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             renders
             it
             ill
             ,
             
               Milites
               praesidiarios
               ,
               the
               Souldiers
               in
               Garrison
               .
            
             For
             
               the
               Milites
               Praesidiarii
            
             were
             in
             Castles
             ,
             not
             in
             Cities
             .
             I
             suppose
             therefore
             that
             those
             Souldiers
             are
             meant
             ,
             who
             had
             performed
             their
             service
             in
             the
             wars
             ;
             as
             likewise
             
               the
               Officials
            
             of
             the
             
               Comes
               of
               the
               East
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Consularis
             of
             Syria
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             He
             means
             Eustathius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             the
             Contents
             of
             this
             chapter
             .
             Whom
             when
             the
             Eusebians
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               party
               of
            
             Eusebius
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Nicomedia
             ]
             had
             by
             fraud
             and
             calumny
             ejected
             out
             of
             his
             own
             See
             ,
             a
             great
             tumult
             was
             raised
             at
             Antioch
             .
             This
             hapned
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             329
             ,
             (
             as
             may
             apparently
             be
             gathered
             from
             
               Philostorgius's
               second
               Book
            
             ;
             )
             or
             on
             the
             year
             330
             ,
             as
             Theodoret
             seems
             to
             assert
             ,
             book
             2.
             chap.
             31.
             
             For
             he
             writes
             ,
             that
             Meletius
             was
             translated
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Antioch
             thirty
             years
             after
             
             Eustathius's
             Deposition
             .
             Now
             ,
             't
             is
             manifest
             that
             Meletius
             was
             translated
             to
             Antioch
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             360.
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             I
             can't
             assent
             to
             the
             
               most
               illustrious
               Cardinal
               Baronius
            
             ,
             who
             being
             always
             angry
             with
             
               our
               Eusebius
            
             ,
             whilst
             he
             refuses
             to
             follow
             his
             account
             ,
             hath
             confounded
             all
             things
             .
             For
             he
             says
             that
             this
             Tumult
             hapned
             at
             Antioch
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             324
             ,
             that
             is
             on
             the
             very
             year
             before
             the
             
               Nicene
               Synod
            
             ,
             then
             ,
             when
             Eustathius
             was
             created
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             :
             whereas
             
               Socrates
               ,
               Sozomen
            
             ,
             and
             Theodoret
             do
             attest
             ,
             that
             this
             Tumult
             had
             hapned
             at
             the
             deposition
             of
             this
             Eustathius
             .
             But
             Baronius
             proves
             by
             most
             evident
             arguments
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             supposes
             ,
             that
             Eustathius
             was
             ejected
             out
             of
             the
             See
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             not
             under
             the
             Reign
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             of
             Constantius
             .
             Let
             us
             see
             therefore
             ,
             with
             what
             arguments
             he
             endeavours
             to
             make
             this
             out
             .
             In
             the
             first
             place
             he
             cites
             a
             passage
             out
             of
             
               Athanasius's
               Epistle
               ad
               solitarios
            
             ,
             about
             the
             beginning
             .
             Fuit
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               quidam
               Eustathius
               Episcopus
               Antiochiae
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               There
               was
               one
            
             Eustathius
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Antioch
             ,
             
               a
               person
               famous
               for
               consession
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               whom
               the
               men
               of
               the
            
             Arian
             
               Opinion
               had
               accused
               to
            
             Constantius
             
               by
               a
               forged
               calumny
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               contumelious
               towards
               the
               Emperours
               Mother
               .
            
             But
             I
             affirm
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             passage
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               Constantius
               ,
               Constantine
            
             is
             to
             be
             written
             .
             Which
             emendation
             is
             confirmed
             by
             those
             words
             immediately
             added
             concerning
             the
             Emperour's
             Mother
             .
             For
             he
             means
             Helena
             ,
             who
             about
             this
             time
             had
             come
             into
             the
             East
             .
             For
             these
             words
             can't
             in
             any
             wise
             be
             meant
             of
             Fausia
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             put
             to
             death
             above
             twenty
             years
             before
             ,
             if
             we
             follow
             
             Baronius's
             computation
             .
             But
             the
             passage
             of
             Saint
             Jerom
             ,
             out
             of
             
               his
               book
               de
               Scriptoribus
               Ecclesiasticis
            
             ,
             makes
             little
             for
             Baronius
             ,
             in
             regard
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Editions
            
             ,
             as
             also
             
               in
               that
               of
               Lyons
            
             which
             I
             have
             ,
             't
             is
             plainly
             written
             ,
             
               sub
               Constantino
               Principe
               missus
               est
               in
               exilium
               ,
               was
               sent
               into
               Exile
               under
               the
               Emperour
            
             Constantine
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             follow
             Eusebius
             here
             ,
             than
             Baronius
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             see
             ,
             how
             so
             great
             stirs
             could
             have
             been
             made
             at
             the
             Creation
             of
             Eustathius
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             stirs
             there
             is
             mention
             in
             the
             
               Emperour
               ▪
               Constantine's
               Letter
            
             ,
             )
             that
             to
             appease
             them
             a
             Comes
             was
             to
             be
             sent
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             Letters
             written
             by
             the
             Emperour
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Constantine
             says
             in
             
               his
               Letter
            
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             publickly
             heard
             him
             who
             had
             been
             the
             Authour
             of
             that
             whole
             Sedition
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             Eustathius
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             ordered
             to
             come
             to
             Court
             ,
             and
             had
             banisht
             him
             into
             Thracia
             .
             And
             this
             Athanasius
             in
             his
             before-mentioned
             Letter
             ,
             accounts
             as
             
               the
               first
               Exploit
            
             of
             the
             Arians
             ;
             which
             thing
             is
             to
             be
             remarked
             .
             For
             this
             was
             done
             before
             the
             
               Synod
               of
               Tyre
            
             ,
             which
             was
             convened
             against
             Athanasius
             ,
             that
             is
             before
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             334.
             
             Athanasius
             therefore
             does
             right
             in
             beginning
             the
             History
             of
             the
             War
             which
             the
             Arians
             brought
             upon
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             from
             
             Eustathius's
             deposition
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             first
             Exploit
             of
             the
             Arians
             :
             which
             having
             succeeded
             according
             to
             their
             wish
             ,
             they
             thought
             that
             all
             other
             matters
             would
             in
             future
             be
             ready
             and
             easie
             .
             Further
             ,
             
             Baronius's
             Opinion
             is
             refuted
             as
             well
             from
             what
             we
             have
             said
             above
             ,
             as
             from
             this
             ,
             because
             Flaccillus
             (
             who
             after
             Paulinus
             and
             Eulalius
             succeeded
             Eustatbius
             ,
             )
             is
             mentioned
             amongst
             those
             Bishops
             present
             at
             the
             Synod
             at
             Tyre
             ,
             by
             Athanasius
             in
             
               his
               Apology
               to
               the
               Emperour
               Constantius
               ▪
            
             as
             
               Jacobus
               Gothofredus
            
             has
             well
             observed
             in
             
               his
               Dissertation●
               on
               the
               second
               book
               of
            
             Philostorgius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Accused
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Christophorson
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               To
               the
               prudence
               and
               wisedom
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               By
               the
               Law.
            
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Have
               made
               use
               of
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             place
             is
             corrupted
             ;
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             I
             have
             pick't
             out
             as
             well
             as
             I
             could
             .
             And
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               wonder
               not
               therefore
            
             .
             Then
             ,
             a
             little
             after
             write
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               whom
               one
            
             ,
             as
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             the
             excellent
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             whereto
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil's
               ,
               and
               Turnebus's
            
             book
             do
             in
             part
             agree
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               An
               occasion
               of
               salvation
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             After
             these
             words
             Scaliger
             and
             others
             have
             inserted
             these
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             I
             found
             written
             also
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             's
             book
             .
             But
             I
             can't
             approve
             of
             this
             their
             conjecture
             .
             For
             ,
             what
             should
             the
             meaning
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             be
             ?
             I
             had
             much
             rather
             read
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               than
               with
               a
               joy
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             ,
             Constantine
             says
             that
             it
             does
             not
             become
             Christians
             to
             grieve
             at
             the
             Blessings
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             away
             the
             Bishops
             of
             neighbouring
             Cities
             from
             their
             own
             Churches
             ,
             because
             they
             may
             be
             eminent
             for
             knowledge
             and
             virtue
             .
             For
             the
             Antiochians
             would
             have
             done
             that
             ;
             who
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             deposed
             Eustatbius
             ,
             requested
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             might
             be
             made
             their
             Prelate
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             point
             set
             at
             the
             top
             .
             Then
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             otherwise
             in
             
               Turnebus's
               Copy
            
             .
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             had
             mended
             it
             thus
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               Copy
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             reading
             ,
             whether
             it
             proceeded
             from
             conjecture
             ,
             or
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             some
             
               Manuscript
               Copy
            
             ,
             I
             can't
             approve
             of
             .
             Indeed
             I
             had
             rather
             reade
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             the
             same
             with
             that
             which
             I
             have
             set
             above
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             did
             not
             rightly
             understand
             this
             place
             .
             For
             Constantine
             means
             that
             earnestness
             or
             vehemency
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Antiochians
             had
             purposed
             to
             procure
             Eusebius
             to
             be
             their
             Bishop
             .
             As
             a
             little
             afterwards
             by
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             he
             means
             
               the
               Judgment
            
             wherewith
             they
             had
             elected
             the
             same
             person
             .
             I
             read
             therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               because
               't
               is
               our
               desire
               that
               your
               judgment
               ,
            
             &c
             :
             as
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Turneb
               .
               Copies
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               A
               more
               beautifull
               direction
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Old
               Sheets
               of
               the
               King's
               Library
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             pleases
             me
             mightily
             .
             But
             the
             
               Fuk.
               Savil
            
             .
             and
             
               Turneb
               .
               Copies
            
             give
             us
             another
             reading
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             should
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               vov
               ,
               earnestly
               hastning
               to
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             I
             found
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             vov
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             might
             also
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               vov
               ,
               who
               am
               raised
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               better
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Image
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Sins
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             A
             most
             elegant
             sentence
             ,
             which
             Christophorson
             understood
             not
             .
             
               Indeed
               to
               me
            
             ,
             says
             
               Constantine
               ,
               he
               seems
               to
               have
               conquered
               Victory
               her self
               ,
               who
               is
               earnestly
               studious
               of
               Peace
               .
            
             Therefore
             ,
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             [
             or
             ,
             endeavour
             ,
             in
             
               our
               Version
            
             ]
             a
             point
             must
             be
             placed
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               and
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Sheets
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               More
               earnestly
               strives
               for
               Peace
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Weakened
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             That
             is
             ,
             every
             one
             should
             be
             contented
             with
             their
             own
             Limits
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             Boundary
             or
             
               Limit
               of
               grounds
            
             ;
             whence
             those
             Writers
             are
             termed
             G●omatici
             ,
             who
             have
             written
             concerning
             the
             Boundaries
             of
             fields
             .
             After
             the
             same
             way
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             promiscuously
             taken
             amongst
             Graecians
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             
               a
               Sentence
            
             ,
             as
             
               a
               Limit
            
             .
             For
             as
             a
             Limit
             does
             bound
             Fields
             ,
             so
             does
             a
             Sentence
             terminate
             strifes
             and
             controversies
             .
             Further
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             it
             should
             be
             writen
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Although
             in
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Turneb
               ▪
               Copies
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               nor
               enjoy
               all
               their
               domestick
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Proposed
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Eusebius
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Valesius
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               neither
               roughness
               nor
               violence
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Are
               to
               be
               accounted
               of
               equal
               price
            
             ;
             so
             Valesius
             .
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               another
               injury
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               the
               injury
               of
               others
               .
               'T
               is
               not
               becoming
               ,
            
             says
             
               Constantine
               ,
               that
               a
               deliberation
               of
               this
               nature
               about
               the
               choosing
               a
               Bishop
               into
            
             Eustathius's
             
               place
               ,
               should
               bring
               an
               injury
               upon
               others
               .
               Nor
               ought
               ye
               to
               spoil
               other
               Churches
               .
            
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             with
             Scaliger
             and
             Christophorson
             ,
             who
             have
             mended
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             so
             I
             found
             it
             written
             in
             the
             
               Fuk.
               and
               Savil.
               Copies
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               the
               Old
               Sheets
            
             .
             Vales.
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               whether
               they
               be
               inhabitants
               of
               a
               lesser
               City
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               Caesarea
               ;
               or
               of
               a
               greater
               City
               ,
               of
               which
               sort
               is
            
             Antioch
             .
             All
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               as
               well
               the
               Citizens
               of
               smaller
               ,
               as
               of
               greater
               Cities
               ,
               are
               equal
               with
               God.
               Wherefore
               lesser
               Towns
               are
               not
               to
               be
               deprived
               of
               their
               Bishops
               .
               Constantine
            
             had
             said
             the
             same
             a
             little
             before
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               that
               Ecclesiastick
               Honours
               are
               all
               equal
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               accounted
               of
               equal
               value
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Decrees
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Law.
             
          
           
             k
             These
             words
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             preceding
             period
             .
             And
             so
             after
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             full
             point
             is
             to
             be
             set
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             rendred
             thus
             :
             
               So
               that
               some
               persons
               (
               as
               to
               what
               relates
               to
               the
               Common
               Faith
               ,
               )
               are
               in
               no
               wise
               inferiour
               to
               others
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               plainly
               speak
               the
               truth
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               to
               detain
               a
               man
               ,
               but
               to
               take
               him
               away
               by
               force
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             thus
             this
             place
             is
             pointed
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Sheets
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Multitudes
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Nature
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Ingenuity
             .
          
           
             l
             From
             these
             words
             it
             may
             be
             gathered
             ,
             that
             our
             Eusebius
             had
             come
             to
             Antioch
             together
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             Synod
             had
             condemned
             Eustathius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Antiochians
             ,
             after
             Eustathius's
             deposition
             ,
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             keep
             him
             with
             them
             .
             This
             is
             what
             Constantine
             has
             said
             above
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               this
               is
               not
               a
               detention
               ,
               but
               rather
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               a
               man
               by
               violence
               .
               Theodorei
            
             tells
             us
             the
             same
             ,
             book
             1.
             chap.
             22.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Probity
             .
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             think
             it
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             consider
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             common
             .
             But
             if
             any
             one
             has
             a
             mind
             to
             defend
             the
             common
             reading
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             much
             resist
             him
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Unjust
             .
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               from
               the
               comparing
               of
               several
               persons
               together
               .
            
             It
             would
             doubtless
             be
             better
             to
             read
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               from
               the
               collision
               of
               many
               men
               ,
               sparks
               and
               flames
               are
               usually
               raised
               .
            
             The
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             hath
             at
             length
             confirmed
             our
             conjecture
             to
             us
             ;
             wherein
             I
             found
             it
             plainly
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Knocking
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               beating
               together
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             renders
             this
             place
             thus
             :
             
               Ex
               qu●
               portu
               sordibus
               seditionis
               praeteritae
               ejectis
               ,
               pacato
               mentis
               statu
               concordiam
               in
               earum
               locum
               inducite
               :
               Out
               of
               which
               port
               having
               ejected
               the
               filth
               of
               your
               past
               Sedition
               ,
               in
               place
               thereof
               do
               you
               bring
               in
               Concord
               with
               a
               calm
               temper
               of
               mind
               .
            
             But
             in
             this
             Version
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             things
             which
             I
             can't
             approve
             of
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             pleased
             with
             his
             making
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             mean
             
               the
               filth
               of
               Sedition
            
             .
             In
             my
             judgment
             Constantine
             seems
             to
             hint
             at
             that
             cause
             ,
             on
             account
             whereof
             Eustathius
             had
             been
             deposed
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             debauching
             of
             a
             certain
             woman
             ;
             concerning
             which
             whoredome
             consult
             
               Theodoret
               ,
               book
            
             1.
             chap.
             21.
             
             The
             same
             thing
             is
             likewise
             intimated
             by
             Constantine
             a
             little
             after
             this
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               For
               ,
               whatever
               could
               any
               way
               defile
               the
               vessel
               ,
               is
               drawn
               out
               by
               the
               Pump
               as
               '
               t
               were
               .
            
             At
             which
             place
             nevertheless
             ,
             Christophorson
             does
             again
             render
             it
             
               the
               filth
               of
               Sedition
            
             .
             But
             ,
             how
             filth
             can
             be
             a
             term
             properly
             used
             in
             reference
             to
             Sedition
             I
             can't
             indeed
             perceive
             .
             But
             no
             body
             can
             doubt
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             be
             very
             proper'y
             spoken
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             incontinency
             wherewith
             Eustathius
             was
             charged
             .
             There
             is
             a
             Metaphor
             here
             ,
             taken
             from
             Ports
             ,
             which
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             cleansed
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             they
             are
             stopt
             up
             with
             sand
             ,
             mud
             ;
             or
             such
             like
             filth
             .
             Now
             ,
             those
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             rendred
             adverbially
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             reading
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             displeases
             me
             not
             .
             
               May
               I
               so
               please
               God
               ▪
            
             says
             
               Constantine
               ,
               as
               I
               Love
               you
               ,
               and
               the
               port
               of
               your
               Lenity
               ,
               after
               having
               cast
               out
               that
               filth
               ,
               you
               have
               brought
               in
               Concord
               with
               good
               Morals
               .
            
             Indeed
             ,
             this
             meaning
             pleases
             me
             much
             better
             than
             the
             common
             reading
             .
             For
             now
             the
             Antiochians
             were
             quiet
             ,
             and
             the
             Sedition
             was
             appeased
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             Constantine
             wrote
             
               this
               Letter
               ▪
            
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             its
             beginning
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Steering
               a
               celestial
               course
               to
               the
               Light
               it self
               .
               I
            
             think
             it
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               prosperous
               Course
            
             .
             For
             't
             is
             a
             Metaphor
             taken
             from
             Navigation
             .
             In
             Sophocles
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             used
             to
             signifie
             
               a
               happy
               Voyage
               by
               Sea
            
             ;
             and
             
               a
               Ship
               which
               Sails
               with
               a
               prosperous
               gale
               of
               Wind
               ,
            
             is
             by
             Graecians
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             whole
             Letter
             is
             in
             many
             places
             faulty
             ;
             but
             especially
             this
             clause
             does
             abound
             with
             mistakes
             .
             For
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             ?
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             must
             be
             read
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               convey
               on
               Boord
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Constantine
             does
             here
             make
             use
             of
             a
             continued
             Metaphor
             taken
             from
             Navigation
             ,
             and
             compares
             Christians
             to
             Merchants
             who
             make
             Voyages
             on
             account
             of
             Trade
             .
             
               Saile
               on
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               with
               a
               prosperous
               Course
               to
               the
               eternal
               Light
               ,
               having
               erected
               the
               Flag
               of
               the
               Cross
               in
               your
               Ships
               ,
               and
               carry
               on
               Boord
               your
               Vessel
               the
               incorruptible
               Goods
               .
               For
               now
               ,
               whatever
               could
               have
               endammaged
               the
               Ship
               ,
               is
               Pumpt
               out
               .
            
             Thus
             ,
             by
             making
             a
             small
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             no
             alteration
             ,
             the
             meaning
             does
             now
             appear
             elegant
             and
             plain
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             written
             in
             on
             word
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             as
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             had
             mended
             it
             in
             
               his
               Copy
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             close
             of
             
               this
               Letter
            
             is
             in
             my
             judgment
             thus
             to
             be
             restored
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             reading
             I
             have
             followed
             in
             
               my
               Version
               ▪
               Constantine
            
             terms
             ▪
             the
             desire
             which
             the
             Antiochians
             had
             manifested
             towards
             
               Eusebius
               ▪
            
             when
             they
             coveted
             him
             to
             be
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               an
               inconsiderate
               desire
            
             .
             The
             affection
             of
             the
             Antiochians
             towards
             Eustathius
             may
             also
             be
             meant
             ;
             at
             whose
             deposition
             they
             were
             vext
             ,
             and
             had
             raised
             a
             Sedition
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuk.
               Sav.
            
             and
             
               Turneb
               .
               Copies
            
             ,
             this
             place
             is
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             the
             reading
             is
             plainer
             which
             we
             found
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Sheets
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             Title
             was
             written
             by
             Eusebius
             himself
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             .
             For
             He
             himself
             says
             concerning
             himself
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               us
            
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             any
             other
             Title
             .
             Further
             ▪
             hence
             it
             may
             be
             plainly
             gathered
             ,
             that
             
               these
               Books
            
             were
             written
             by
             Eusebius
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             .
             Which
             ,
             notwithstanding
             it
             may
             be
             proved
             by
             innumerable
             arguments
             and
             testimonies
             ;
             yet
             I
             wonder
             at
             
               James
               Gothofred
            
             ,
             who
             has
             been
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             deny
             it
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             which
             has
             the
             Contents
             or
             Titles
             prefixt
             before
             every
             Chapter
             ,
             these
             words
             are
             wanting
             .
             But
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             they
             are
             written
             at
             the
             margin
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Baronius
             (
             at
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             324
             ,
             Number
             145
             ,
             )
             expounds
             these
             words
             thus
             .
             Constantine
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               terms
               the
               care
               of
               the
            
             Antiochian
             
               Church
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ;
               because
            
             Antioch
             
               was
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               all
               the
               East
               .
            
             But
             ,
             with
             the
             favour
             of
             that
             great
             person
             be
             it
             spoken
             ,
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             another
             sense
             of
             these
             words
             .
             For
             whereas
             all
             Cities
             were
             desirous
             of
             having
             Eusebius
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             Constantine
             attests
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             Eusebius
             was
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             worthy
             of
             the
             Episcopate
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             and
             
               that
               of
            
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             should
             choose
             to
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               which
               hath
            
             &c.
             
             A
             little
             before
             ,
             where
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Savilian
               Copies
            
             add
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               is
               an
               eminent
               degree
               of
               piety
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Purity
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Consultation
             .
          
           
             a
             This
             Theodotus
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Laodicea
             in
             
               Syria
               ;
               Narcissus
            
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Neronades
             in
             
               Cilicia
               ;
               Aëtius
            
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Lydd●
             in
             Palestine
             :
             all
             Favourers
             of
             the
             
               Arian
               Party
            
             .
             Who
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             come
             to
             Antioch
             ,
             together
             with
             Eusebius
             Bishop
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             and
             
               Eusebius
               Caesariensis
            
             ,
             deposed
             Eustatbius
             ,
             as
             Theodoret
             relates
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
               book
            
             1.
             chap.
             21.
             
             But
             Aëtius
             betook
             himself
             afterwards
             to
             the
             side
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             ,
             as
             Philostorgius
             attests
             ,
             book
             3.
             chap.
             12
             ▪
             and
             also
             Athanasius
             .
             Now
             ,
             Alpheus
             Bishop
             of
             Apamea
             in
             Syria
             ,
             and
             lastly
             Theodorus
             Prelate
             of
             Sydon
             in
             Phoenice
             are
             named
             amongst
             the
             Bishops
             who
             subscribed
             to
             the
             
               Nice●e
               Synod
            
             .
             Concerning
             
               Theodotus
               ,
               Athanasius
            
             speaks
             also
             ,
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Synodis
               Arimini
               &
               Seleuciae
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Concerning
             
               Acacius
               Comes
               of
               the
               East
            
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             Constantine
             speaks
             above
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             
               Macarius
               Bishop
               of
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             chap.
             53.
             
             But
             Strategius
             is
             he
             ,
             who
             by
             another
             name
             was
             called
             Musonianus
             ;
             concerning
             whom
             I
             have
             made
             several
             remarks
             in
             
               my
               Notes
               on
               the
            
             15
             th
             
               Book
               of
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
               ,
               pag.
            
             99.
             
             He
             had
             been
             sent
             to
             Antioch
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             ,
             to
             appease
             the
             tumult
             there
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             has
             said
             above
             ;
             see
             chap.
             59.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               prudence
               of
               your
               desire
            
             .
             I
             would
             more
             willingly
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               desire
               of
               your
               prudence
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             from
             these
             words
             (
             which
             are
             ill
             understood
             by
             Christophorson
             )
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             who
             had
             been
             convened
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             had
             by
             their
             Letter
             requested
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             Antiochian
             people
             ,
             and
             themselves
             ,
             Eusebius
             might
             be
             translated
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Antioch
             .
             Therefore
             those
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Bishops
             convened
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             which
             they
             sent
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             am
             not
             displeased
             with
             the
             conjecture
             of
             Learned
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             mended
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c
             ,
             Indeed
             Eusebius's
             &c.
             
             The
             place
             might
             likewise
             have
             been
             restored
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             former
             reading
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             
               Fuketian
               and
               Savilian
               Copies
            
             .
             Only
             the
             
               postpositive
               Article
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             to
             be
             expunged
             ,
             which
             occurs
             not
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               In
               the
               Fuketian
            
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savils
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             of
             this
             place
             runs
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               For
               it
               hapned
               that
               there
               have
               come
               to
               me
               Euphronius
            
             which
             reading
             Christophorson
             has
             followed
             .
             But
             the
             common
             reading
             is
             far
             better
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               I
               have
               been
               given
               to
               understand
               ,
            
             as
             Musculus
             renders
             it
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               It
               has
               been
               told
               me
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Understand
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               Citizen
            
             ;
             which
             word
             Christophorson
             perceived
             not
             was
             to
             be
             repeated
             in
             common
             .
             Now
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             does
             not
             only
             signifie
             
               a
               person
               born
               in
               some
               City
               ,
            
             but
             rather
             
               such
               a
               one
               as
               has
               his
               residence
               in
               a
               City
               ,
               and
               is
               enrolled
               amongst
               the
               Citizens
               ▪
               whether
               he
               may
               have
               been
               born
               there
               ,
               or
               elsewhere
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             Athanasius
             says
             the
             same
             in
             
               his
               Book
               de
               Synodis
               Arimini
               &
               Seleuciae
            
             ;
             that
             
               this
               George
            
             namely
             ,
             who
             was
             afterwards
             Bishop
             of
             Laodicea
             ,
             had
             first
             been
             ordained
             Presbyter
             by
             Alexander
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ;
             but
             was
             afterwards
             deposed
             by
             the
             same
             Alexander
             because
             of
             his
             impiety
             .
             In
             
               his
               Apologetick
               also
               against
            
             Constantius
             ,
             pag.
             728
             ;
             he
             writes
             that
             the
             same
             person
             was
             deposed
             by
             Alexander
             ,
             which
             very
             thing
             is
             plainly
             confirmed
             by
             the
             
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Sardican
               Council
               in
               their
               Synodick
               Letter
               .
            
             The
             same
             Athanasius
             ,
             in
             the
             
               same
               Book
               de
               Synodis
               pag.
            
             886
             ,
             attests
             that
             
               this
               George
            
             resided
             at
             Antioch
             .
             Further
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             I
             have
             pointed
             this
             place
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               whom
               Alexander
            
             and
             so
             Musculus
             points
             the
             place
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             This
             place
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             imperfect
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             my
             judgment
             thus
             to
             be
             made
             good
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             reading
             I
             have
             followed
             in
             my
             Version
             .
             By
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               these
               men
            
             ,
             he
             means
             the
             foresaid
             Euphronius
             and
             Georgius
             .
             Of
             whom
             ,
             Euphronius
             was
             afterwards
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             immediate
             successour
             to
             Eustathius
             ;
             as
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             doe
             relate
             ,
             and
             also
             
               Theodorus
               Mopsuestenus
               in
               Nicetas's
               Thesaurus
               Orthodox
               fidei
               .
            
             But
             this
             Georgius
             was
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             afterwards
             Bishop
             of
             Laodicea
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             't
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             men
             who
             were
             Arians
             ,
             are
             here
             by
             Constantine
             commended
             for
             persons
             that
             were
             Orthodox
             ;
             either
             because
             as
             yet
             they
             concealed
             their
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             regard
             the
             Arians
             had
             possest
             themselves
             of
             the
             Emperour's
             ear
             and
             mind
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             perceived
             nothing
             here
             .
             The
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             elections
             imports
             thus
             much
             ,
             
               to
               propose
            
             or
             
               publickly
               to
               produce
               the
               name
               of
               some
               person
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               inquired
               whether
               he
               be
               worthy
               of
               that
               Office
               ,
               the
               debate
               about
               which
               is
               in
               agitation
               .
            
             Which
             very
             thing
             Constantine
             in
             
               his
               Letter
               to
               the
               people
               of
               Antioch
            
             expresses
             by
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             followed
             by
             
               an
               Examination
            
             ,
             then
             
               the
               Election
            
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             all
             
               the
               Ordination
            
             or
             Consecration
             .
             See
             
               Socrates's
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             book
             1.
             chap.
             9.
             
               note
               (
               f.
            
             )
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Matt.
             7.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Instruction
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             Valesius
             renders
             it
             ▪
             
               he
               Preaches
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Perfect
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Vanity
               amongst
               you
               is
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Contained
               in
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               beset
               with
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Savil
               ▪
            
             and
             
               Turneb
               .
               Copies
            
             ,
             I
             found
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               rejoycing
               in
            
             ;
             according
             as
             
               Scaliger
               ,
               Christophorson
            
             and
             others
             found
             it
             in
             their
             Copies
             .
             
               Vales.
               Valesius
            
             renders
             it
             
               re●erta
               ,
               stust
            
             ;
             on
             what
             account
             I
             know
             not
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Mischiefs
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Activity
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Perhaps
             it
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               negligence
               and
               forgetfulness
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuk.
               Savil.
            
             and
             
               Turneb
               .
               Copies
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             delay
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             I
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               a
               publick
               animadversion
            
             .
             Vales.
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Disorderly
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             first
             word
             must
             be
             expunged
             ,
             as
             superfluous
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               ,
               Savil
            
             .
             and
             
               Turnebian
               Copies
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             perhaps
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Conventicles
               —
               shall
               wholly
               be
               taken
               away
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             did
             ill
             in
             rendring
             it
             
               diruta
               ▪
               pull'd
               down
            
             .
             For
             Constantine
             does
             not
             order
             the
             Churches
             of
             Hereticks
             to
             be
             pull'd
             down
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             There
             are
             the
             like
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Emperours
             in
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Code
               ,
               in
               the
               Title
               de
               H●reticis
               .
            
             Further
             ,
             from
             this
             Law
             of
             Constantine
             the
             Novatianists
             had
             before
             been
             excepted
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             
               the
               second
               Law
            
             in
             
               the
               same
               Title
            
             .
             But
             in
             
               this
               last
               Sanction
               of
               Constantine
            
             ,
             they
             are
             included
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             other
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             is
             truer
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             proper
             term
             to
             denote
             this
             thing
             .
             The
             Latines
             in
             one
             word
             call
             it
             colligere
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             proved
             by
             many
             instances
             .
             Whence
             they
             term
             that
             Collecta
             ,
             which
             in
             Greek
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Optatus
             (
             in
             
               his
               Second
               Book
            
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             concerning
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Donatists
             in
             the
             City
             Rome
             ,
             )
             has
             this
             passage
             .
             
               Sed
               quia
               quibusdam
               Asri●
               urbica
               placuerat
               commoratio
               ,
               &
               hinc
               a
               vobis
               profecti
               Vide●antur
               ,
               ipsi
               petierunt
               ,
               ut
               aliquis
               hinc
               qui
               illos
               colligeret
               mitteretur
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             .
             
               Non
               enim
               Grex
               a●t
               populus
               appellandi
               fuerant
               pauci
               ,
               qui
               intra
               quadraginta
               &
               quod
               excurrit
               ,
               basi●icas
               ,
               locum
               ,
               ubi
               colligerent
               non
               habebant
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             understood
             not
             this
             word
             ;
             it
             was
             usually
             added
             to
             the
             laws
             and
             Constitutions
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             in
             their
             own
             hand
             .
             So
             in
             
               Theodosius's
               Novell
               de
               reddito
               Jure
               armorum
               ,
            
             it
             occurs
             ;
             
               Et
               Manu
               divind
               .
               Proponatur
               amantissimo
               nostri
               populo
               ,
               Rom
               ,
            
             And
             at
             the
             side
             ,
             Data
             8.
             
             
               Calend.
               Julias
               Romae
               Valentiniano
               &
               Anatolio
               Coss.
               See
               book
            
             2.
             chap.
             42.
             
               note
               (
               h.
            
             )
             After
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             herefore
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             a
             point
             is
             placed
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             ,
             which
             is
             well
             done
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             wanting
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             it
             properly
             signifies
             
               a
               company
               of
               Souldiers
               hid
               in
               any
               place
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               their
               attacking
               the
               Enemy
               at
               unawares
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             ,
             this
             term
             is
             thus
             explained
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               acting
               the
               Hypocrites
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Therefore
             besides
             the
             
               above
               said
               Letter
               of
            
             Constantine
             
               to
               the
               Hereticks
            
             ,
             there
             was
             another
             Law
             ,
             which
             ordered
             the
             books
             of
             Hereticks
             to
             be
             found
             out
             and
             burnt
             ;
             or
             else
             this
             Letter
             produced
             by
             Eusebius
             is
             not
             entire
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             reading
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               And
               because
            
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             rejected
             ;
             though
             ,
             by
             what
             chance
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             it
             has
             crept
             into
             our
             Edition
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Inquisition
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Feignedly
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               A
               pure
               mind
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             ,
             that
             Bishop
             is
             properly
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               who
               holds
               a
               religious
               assembly
            
             .
             The
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               are
               the
               Laicks
               who
               come
               together
               into
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Whence
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             imports
             
               an
               Ecclesiastick
               Assemblie
               .
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus's
            
             words
             in
             
               his
               fifth
               Epistle
               to
               Pope
               Xystus
               ,
            
             are
             these
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Therefore
             
               Scaliger
               ,
               Christophorson
            
             ,
             and
             Gruterus
             have
             mended
             it
             ill
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             has
             rendred
             it
             
               adscititios
               ,
               counterfeit
            
             ;
             which
             can
             no
             wise
             be
             born
             with
             .
             In
             the
             Fuk.
             and
             
               Savil.
               Copies
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             likewise
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Heterodox
               persons
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               their
               Opinions
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               without
               care
            
             .
             It
             must
             doubtless
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               without
               any
               delay
            
             .
             For
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             Schismaticks
             were
             without
             delay
             received
             into
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             ,
             that
             Hereticks
             were
             admitted
             after
             a
             long
             penitency
             .
             For
             the
             Church
             is
             always
             wont
             to
             give
             Schismaticks
             a
             more
             favourable
             and
             kinder
             reception
             ,
             than
             Hereticks
             .
             Of
             which
             matter
             we
             have
             an
             eminent
             instance
             in
             the
             
               Nicene
               Synod
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             when
             it
             had
             Anathematized
             the
             Arians
             ,
             received
             the
             Mel●tians
             into
             Communion
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             been
             gently
             chastized
             .
             Now
             ,
             what
             the
             difference
             is
             between
             Hereticks
             and
             
               Schismaticks
               ,
               Basilius
            
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               first
               Canonical
               Epistle
               to
               Amphilochius
            
             ;
             where
             he
             distinguishes
             these
             three
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nevertheless
             Chrysostome
             ,
             in
             
               his
               eleventh
               Homily
               on
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
            
             proves
             Schismaticks
             to
             be
             worse
             than
             Hereticks
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             has
             used
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             improperly
             ,
             to
             signifie
             
               a
               Forreign
               Region
            
             .
             Which
             Christaphorson
             not
             perceiving
             ,
             rendred
             it
             very
             ill
             ,
             
               ex
               colonia
               ,
               from
               a
               Colony
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Church
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Having
               been
               converted
               into
               it self
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             must
             be
             blotted
             out
             ,
             because
             it
             disturbs
             the
             sense
             ;
             unless
             you
             ●ake
             it
             to
             signifie
             singula●
             ,
             or
             Eximious
             .
             Further
             ,
             Christophorson
             has
             translated
             this
             place
             otherwise
             ,
             For
             thus
             he
             rende●s
             it
             :
             
               cujus
               praeclari
               facinoris
               causam
               Imperator
               Deo
               acceptam
               plane
               re●ulit
               ,
               the
               cause
               of
               which
               famous
               Action
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               plainly
               ascribed
               to
               God
               as
               acceptable
               to
               him
               .
            
             Nor
             does
             Musculus
             render
             it
             otherwise
             .
             But
             I
             have
             interpreted
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             concerning
             
               Constantine
               Himself
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Emperour
               was
               the
               Authour
               of
               this
               glorious
               action
               .
               Johannes
               Portesius
            
             also
             ,
             the
             first
             Translatour
             of
             
               these
               Books
            
             ,
             renders
             this
             place
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             .
             For
             thus
             his
             Version
             runs
             ;
             
               Id
               verò
               unicum
               ab
               orbe
               condito
               ●actum
               ,
               homini
               dei
               tutel●
               praeclaro
               ,
               tum
               acceptum
               etiam
               relatum
               est
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e810200
           
             *
             Repute
             ,
             or
             ,
             commendation
             .
          
           
             †
             External
             ,
             or
             ,
             Temporal
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               Consular
               dignities
            
             .
             Doubtless
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               Praefectorian
               dignities
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               with
               the
               dignity
               of
               the
               Praefectorian
               Praefecture
               ,
            
             from
             the
             Copies
             of
             Christophorson
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             :
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             as
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Turnebian
               Copies
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             
               the
               Praefecti
               Pratorio
            
             .
             They
             are
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             they
             excell
             the
             other
             Governours
             and
             Judges
             .
             And
             they
             are
             stiled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             regard
             being
             placed
             under
             the
             immediate
             power
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             they
             are
             above
             all
             others
             .
             It
             matters
             not
             much
             therefore
             ,
             whether
             you
             term
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             the
             ordinary
             reading
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             consular
             ,
             can
             no
             wise
             be
             born
             with
             .
             For
             ,
             whereas
             he
             speaks
             afterwards
             concerning
             the
             Consular
             and
             Senatorian
             dignity
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             superfluous
             to
             make
             mention
             of
             the
             Consulate
             here
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             below
             are
             meant
             
               the
               Consulares
            
             who
             governed
             Provinces
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             it
             ought
             then
             to
             be
             mended
             there
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             term
             occurs
             a
             little
             before
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             under
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Consulares
             are
             also
             comprehended
             :
             so
             that
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             necessity
             of
             mentioning
             the
             Consulares
             by
             themselves
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             in
             regard
             all
             the
             dignities
             are
             here
             reckoned
             up
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             at
             all
             likely
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Praefecti
               praetorio
            
             were
             omitted
             ,
             whose
             number
             Constantine
             increased
             ,
             as
             Zosimus
             attests
             .
             Now
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             the
             
               Praefecti
               Praetorio
            
             had
             only
             the
             title
             of
             Clarissimi
             ,
             as
             
               Constantine's
               Letter
            
             informs
             us
             ,
             which
             Eusebius
             has
             recorded
             above
             ;
             See
             book
             3.
             chap.
             31
             ;
             and
             what
             we
             have
             noted
             there
             .
             Also
             ,
             under
             the
             Emperour
             Constantius
             ,
             the
             
               Praefecti
               Praetorio
            
             were
             only
             termed
             Clarissimi
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Protestation
               of
               the
               People
               of
               Alexandria
            
             informs
             us
             ,
             which
             Athanasius
             has
             recorded
             at
             
               the
               close
               of
               his
               Epistle
               ad
               solitarios
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Concerning
             the
             Comites
             of
             the
             first
             Rank
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             second
             and
             third
             Order
             ,
             there
             is
             frequent
             mention
             in
             
               Old
               Inscriptions
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               The
               Code
            
             .
             Some
             of
             these
             were
             within
             the
             Pallace
             ;
             others
             in
             the
             Consistory
             ,
             who
             were
             afterwards
             termed
             
               Comites
               Consistoriani
            
             ;
             others
             were
             
               Comites
               Domestici
            
             .
             In
             
               Gruter's
               Thesaurus
               ,
               pag.
            
             406
             ,
             this
             old
             Inscription
             occurs
             ;
             FL.
             EUGENIO
             V.
             C.
             EXPRAEFECTO
             PRAET.
             CONSULI
             ORDINARIO
             DESIGNATO
             .
             MAGISTRO
             OFFICIORUM
             OMNIUM
             .
             COMITI
             DOMESTICO
             ORDINIS
             PRIMI
             ,
             &c.
             Concerning
             the
             same
             
               Comites
               Domestici
            
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             
               Old
               Inscription
            
             extant
             in
             the
             
               House
               of
               the
               Barbarini
            
             ,
             worth
             the
             setting
             down
             here
             .
             M.
             NUMMIO
             .
             ALBINO
             .
             V.
             C.
             QUAESTORI
             CANDIDATO
             ,
             PRAETORI
             .
             URB.
             COMITI
             .
             DOMESTICO
             .
             ORDINIS
             .
             PRIMI
             .
             ET
             CONSULI
             .
             ORDINARIO
             .
             ITERUM
             NUMMIUS
             .
             SECUNDUS
             .
             EJUS
             .
             This
             
               Nummius
               Albinus
            
             was
             
               Consul
               the
               second
               time
            
             and
             
               Praefect
               of
               the
               City
            
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Gallienus
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             manifest
             from
             
               the
               Fasti
            
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             
               Old
               Book
               de
               Praefectis
               Urbi
            
             .
             Whence
             it
             may
             be
             concluded
             ,
             that
             this
             
               dignity
               of
               the
               Comes
               of
               the
               first
               and
               second
               Order
               or
               Rank
               ,
            
             was
             not
             first
             instituted
             by
             Constantine
             ,
             as
             
               Cujacius
               thought
               in
               his
               Notes
               on
               Justinianus's
               Code
            
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             was
             in
             use
             long
             before
             
             Constantine's
             time
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               had
               the
               honour
               to
               be
               stiled
               perfectissimi
               ,
               most
               perfect
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Tributes
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Happen
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Occupiers
               of
               the
               fruits
            
             .
             This
             expression
             can't
             be
             born
             with
             .
             'T
             is
             my
             Sentiment
             that
             the
             words
             are
             transposed
             here
             ;
             and
             that
             at
             this
             place
             we
             should
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Occupiers
               of
               the
               Grounds
            
             :
             and
             above
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               upon
               the
               Owners
               of
               the
               fruits
               .
               Turnebus
            
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               copy
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Occupiers
             ,
             has
             made
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Possessours
             .
             Or
             
               at
               least
               it
               must
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               be
               written
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Occupiers
               of
               the
               places
               or
               Farms
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Establish't
               by
               a
               Law.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Equalling
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               making
               even
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             These
             the
             Latines
             term
             Peraequatores
             ;
             of
             whom
             there
             is
             mention
             in
             the
             
               fourteenth
               Book
               of
               the
               Theodosian
               Code
               ,
            
             in
             
               the
               Title
               de
               Censitoribus
               ,
               Peraequatoribus
               ,
               &
               Inspectoribus
               .
            
             Most
             commonly
             Senatours
             were
             by
             the
             Prince
             elected
             to
             that
             Office
             ;
             it
             was
             the
             business
             of
             these
             Officers
             ,
             
               to
               make
               equal
               the
               Census
               in
               those
               Provinces
               which
               complained
               that
               they
               were
               opprest
               with
               the
               Burthen
               of
               the
               Tributes
               .
            
             In
             
               Gruter
               ,
               pag.
            
             361
             ,
             this
             
               Old
               Inscription
            
             occurs
             :
             L.
             ARADIO
             VAL.
             PROCULO
             V.
             C.
             PRAETORI
             TUTELARI
             LEGATO
             PRO
             PRAETORE
             PROV
             ,
             NUMIDIAE
             PERAEQUATORI
             CENSUS
             PROV
             .
             GALLECIAE
             .
             There
             is
             also
             extant
             a
             
               ninth
               Oration
               of
               Gregory
               Nazianzene
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               Julianus
               the
               Peraequator
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Every
             one
             sees
             that
             the
             words
             are
             transposed
             here
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             fault
             frequently
             committed
             in
             
               these
               Books
            
             .
             At
             my
             peril
             therefore
             ,
             write
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               the
               end
               the
               party
               that
               had
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               than
               him
               in
               favour
               of
               whom
               Sentence
               had
               past
               ,
            
             are
             wanting
             .
             But
             Turnebus
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             place
             those
             words
             after
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               might
               not
               go
               away
            
             .
             The
             said
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             hath
             noted
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               Copy
               ,
               that
               perhaps
               it
               should
               be
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               that
               the
               comma
               after
               the
               word
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               should
               be
               blotted
               out
            
             .
             Which
             when
             I
             had
             read
             ,
             I
             was
             extreamly
             glad
             ,
             that
             my
             conjecture
             was
             confirmed
             by
             the
             judgment
             of
             
               that
               most
               Learned
               person
            
             .
             But
             ,
             whereas
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             adds
             there
             ,
             
               that
               Christophorson
               seems
               to
               have
               read
               thus
               ,
            
             in
             this
             I
             can't
             assent
             to
             him
             .
             For
             Christophorson
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             renders
             it
             
               Libenter
               ,
               willingly
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             Turnebus
             does
             here
             mend
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             pleases
             me
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Emperour's
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             It
             should
             be
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Than
             which
             emendation
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             certain
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             S
             r
             
               Henery
               Savil
            
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               Copy
            
             mends
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Turnebian
               Copies
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             of
             this
             place
             is
             this
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Instead
             of
             
               the
               Scythae
               ,
               Socrates
            
             (
             book
             1.
             chap.
             18
             ,
             )
             and
             Sozomen
             (
             book
             1.
             chap.
             8
             ,
             )
             term
             them
             
               The
               Goths
            
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             
               Greek
               Writers
            
             do
             usually
             term
             them
             Scythae
             ,
             whom
             the
             Latines
             call
             Goths
             .
             So
             
               Libanius
               ,
               Themistius
               ,
               Eunapius
            
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             .
             Further
             ,
             
               the
               Goths
            
             were
             vanquished
             by
             the
             Roman
             Army
             in
             the
             Country
             of
             the
             Sarmatae
             ,
             on
             the
             twelfth
             of
             the
             
               Calendr
               of
               May
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Pacatianus
             and
             Hilarianus
             ,
             (
             as
             't
             is
             recorded
             in
             
               Idatius's
               Fasti
            
             ,
             )
             that
             is
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             332.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Socrates
             says
             the
             same
             at
             the
             place
             before
             cited
             .
             Indeed
             Jordanes
             (
             in
             
               his
               book
               de
               Rebus
               Geticis
            
             ,
             speaking
             concerning
             the
             Emperour
             
               Philippus
               ▪
            
             )
             says
             the
             Romans
             paid
             an
             annual
             tribute
             to
             the
             Goths
             .
             And
             
               Petrus
               Patricius
            
             (
             in
             
               his
               Excerpta
               Legationum
            
             )
             attests
             the
             same
             concerning
             
               Tullus
               Menophilus
            
             ,
             where
             he
             writes
             concerning
             the
             Carpi
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             the
             Fukctian
             and
             
               Turnebian
               Copies
            
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Drove
               —
               under
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Took
               up
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             From
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             it
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             Conspiracy
             of
             the
             Sarmatae
             against
             their
             Masters
             hapned
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             334.
             
             In
             
               those
               Fasti
            
             which
             
               Jacobus
               Sirmondus
            
             terms
             Idatius's
             ,
             these
             words
             occur
             ;
             
               Optato
               &
               Paulino
               .
               His
               Coss.
               Sarmatae
               servi
               universa
               Gens
               Dominos
               suos
               in
               Romaniam
               expulerunt
               .
               Jerome
            
             agrees
             also
             in
             
               the
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             who
             terms
             those
             Slaves
             of
             the
             
               Sarmatae
               ,
               Limigantes
            
             .
             And
             so
             does
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             .
             See
             
               the
               Excerpta
               de
               Gestis
               Constanti
            
             .
             Vales.
             For
             a
             further
             account
             of
             
               these
               Limigantes
            
             ,
             the
             Reader
             may
             consult
             D
             r
             
               Howell's
               History
               ,
               second
               part
               ,
               pag.
            
             11
             ,
             and
             127
             ,
             128.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               All
               sorts
               of
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Eminent
             ,
             or
             ,
             conspicuous
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             I
             found
             it
             written
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             and
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             .
             So
             Graecians
             termed
             that
             gate
             of
             an
             house
             which
             they
             who
             go
             in
             ,
             do
             first
             of
             all
             meet
             with
             :
             and
             they
             accounted
             that
             to
             be
             the
             Limit
             ;
             to
             pass
             which
             was
             lookt
             upon
             as
             a
             thing
             indecent
             in
             Matrons
             .
             Philo's
             words
             in
             
               his
               Book
               de
               Specialibus
               Legibus
            
             are
             these
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Without
             doubt
             Philo
             alludes
             to
             these
             Verses
             of
             Menander
             ,
             which
             Stobaus
             records
             ,
             chap.
             163.
             
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             These
             very
             verses
             of
             
               Menander
               ,
               Harpocration
            
             does
             tacitly
             mean
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Homer's
             words
             
               (
               Odyss
            
             .
             1.
             
               near
               the
               beginning
            
             )
             are
             these
             ;
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 :
              
            
             Which
             M
             r
             Hobbs
             has
             thus
             Englished
             ;
             
               
                 The
                 Blackmoors
                 are
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
              
               
                 As
                 far
                 as
                 East
                 and
                 West
                 asunder
                 stand
                 ,
              
               
                 So
                 far
                 the
                 Blackmoors
                 Borders
                 are
                 disjoyn'd
                 .
              
            
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             These
             words
             seem
             to
             be
             superfluous
             ;
             unless
             Eusebius
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             express
             the
             matter
             it self
             more
             clearly
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             in
             favour
             to
             those
             who
             had
             not
             been
             present
             and
             seen
             it
             .
             For
             the
             pictures
             of
             the
             Emperours
             were
             usually
             so
             drawn
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             might
             represent
             the
             Embassadours
             of
             the
             Barbarians
             making
             them
             presents
             ,
             or
             the
             Provinces
             paying
             them
             Gold
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             
               Notitia
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             He
             means
             the
             Barbarick
             manner
             of
             weaving
             ▪
             of
             which
             sort
             is
             that
             in
             Virgil
             ,
             in
             the
             
               first
               Book
               of
               his
               Aeneid
            
             .
             
               Et
               circumtextum
               croceo
               Velamen
               acantho
               .
               Vales.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Laid
               in
               order
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Amm
               ▪
               Marcellinus
            
             says
             the
             same
             in
             his
             21
             
               Book
               ,
               pag.
            
             190
             ,
             and
             195
             
               of
               our
               Edition
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Fell
               in
               love
               with
            
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             only
             person
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             who
             speaks
             concerning
             this
             Embassie
             of
             Sapor
             to
             Constantine
             ,
             is
             Libanius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Oration
            
             entitled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             pag.
             119
             ▪
             where
             he
             writes
             ,
             that
             Sapor
             King
             of
             the
             Persians
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             resolved
             upon
             entring
             into
             a
             War
             with
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             that
             affair
             wanted
             Iron
             ,
             took
             such
             measures
             as
             were
             fraudulent
             and
             crasty
             ,
             and
             dispatcht
             away
             Embassadours
             to
             Constantine
             ,
             who
             might
             adore
             him
             as
             his
             Lord
             ,
             and
             might
             request
             of
             him
             a
             vast
             quantity
             of
             Iron
             ;
             under
             a
             pretence
             indeed
             ,
             that
             with
             his
             Arms
             he
             might
             revenge
             himself
             on
             some
             Barbarians
             that
             were
             his
             neighbours
             :
             but
             in
             reality
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             make
             use
             of
             that
             Iron
             against
             the
             Romans
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             The
             other
             Translatours
             render
             these
             words
             so
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             all
             spoken
             concerning
             Constantine
             ,
             supposing
             the
             import
             of
             them
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             
               that
               Constantine
               entred
               into
               a
               League
               with
               the
            
             Persian
             King.
             But
             Valesius
             (
             whom
             we
             have
             followed
             ▪
             )
             takes
             the
             former
             part
             of
             this
             clause
             as
             meant
             concerning
             the
             Persian
             King
             ;
             and
             therefore
             has
             plac't
             a
             semicolon
             after
             his
             rendition
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Acknowledge
               the
               Divine
               Faith.
            
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             so
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             
               Theodoret
               ,
               book
            
             1.
             chap.
             25.
             where
             a
             more
             perfect
             Copy
             of
             this
             Letter
             occurs
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             have
             taken
             our
             Version
             of
             it
             from
             thence
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             doubtless
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               safety
            
             :
             although
             in
             Theodoret
             ,
             book
             1.
             chap.
             25
             ,
             
               Edit
               .
               Stephen
            
             .
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             wanting
             .
             But
             
               Epiphanius
               Sholasticus
            
             acknowledges
             that
             word
             ,
             as
             his
             Version
             informs
             us
             in
             the
             3
             d
             
               book
               of
               the
               Tripertite
               History
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             'T
             is
             evident
             that
             this
             place
             is
             imperfect
             :
             In
             
               Maraeus's
               Copy
            
             I
             found
             it
             supplied
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Geneva
               Edition
            
             ;
             namely
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             whoever
             mended
             this
             place
             thus
             ,
             was
             certainly
             an
             ill
             and
             unskilfull
             conjecturer
             .
             With
             how
             much
             more
             of
             ease
             and
             safety
             might
             this
             imperfection
             have
             been
             supplied
             from
             Theodoret
             ,
             in
             which
             Writer
             this
             Letter
             of
             Constantine
             to
             Sapor
             occurs
             much
             perfecter
             ,
             and
             more
             correct
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             the
             Fuketian
             ,
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil's
               Copy
            
             make
             up
             this
             defect
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             with
             the
             Geneva-Edition
             .
             Nor
             ought
             it
             to
             trouble
             us
             ,
             because
             this
             expression
             is
             barbarous
             .
             For
             this
             Letter
             of
             Constantine
             had
             at
             first
             been
             written
             
               in
               Latine
            
             by
             him
             :
             then
             it
             was
             done
             
               into
               Greek
            
             by
             some
             unskilfull
             Translatour
             .
             The
             same
             thing
             has
             hapned
             to
             Constantine's
             other
             Letters
             and
             Orations
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             All
             these
             words
             ,
             from
             ,
             
               Having
               at
               length
            
             ,
             to
             ,
             
               This
               God
               I
               profess
            
             ,
             are
             wanting
             in
             
               this
               Copy
               of
               Constantine's
            
             Letter
             to
             Sapor
             .
             They
             occur
             in
             Theodoret
             ;
             from
             the
             Greek
             Text
             of
             which
             Authour
             we
             have
             inserted
             them
             into
             our
             
               English
               Version
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Avenger
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             renders
             it
             
               Sacrificiorum
               flammam
               ,
               the
               flame
               of
               sacrifices
               ▪
               Camerarius
               ,
               incantationum
               igniculos
               ,
               the
               fires
               of
               inchantments
            
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             truer
             Version
             .
             For
             ,
             certain
             kinds
             of
             fires
             [
             were
             made
             use
             of
             ]
             in
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             and
             a
             sort
             of
             light
             shined
             after
             darkness
             .
             Which
             thing
             the
             Priests
             of
             Daemons
             performed
             by
             magick
             Art
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             what
             impostures
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             gain
             an
             Authority
             and
             Reverence
             to
             their
             sacred
             Rites
             .
             Apuleius's
             words
             in
             his
             11
             th
             Book
             are
             these
             ;
             
               Access●
               confinium
               Mortis
               :
               &
               calcato
               ,
            
             
               I
               approach't
               the
               confines
               of
               death
               ;
               and
               having
               trod
               the
               path
               of
               Proserpine
               ,
               I
               went
               back
               ,
               conveyed
               through
               all
               the
               Elements
               .
               At
               midnight
               I
               saw
               the
               Sun
               glistering
               with
               bright
               Light
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Concerning
             this
             Rite
             there
             is
             an
             elegant
             passage
             of
             Themistius
             ,
             in
             Stobaeus
             ,
             chap.
             274
             ;
             which
             deserves
             to
             be
             set
             down
             here
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             passage
             of
             Themistius
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             
               his
               Book
               concerning
               the
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
            
             ;
             wherein
             Themistius
             asserted
             that
             the
             soul
             was
             immortal
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             several
             other
             arguments
             ,
             as
             by
             this
             ,
             
               that
               Gr●cians
               do
               term
               death
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               as
               if
               it
               were
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               Mystery
               .
               And
               ,
               as
               these
               two
               terms
               are
               exceeding
               like
               one
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               so
               the
               things
               themselves
               ,
               signified
               by
               these
               terms
               ,
               have
               a
               wonderfull
               similitude
               .
               For
               ,
               in
               the
               Mysteries
               there
               are
               first
               unconstant
               and
               restless
               wandrings
               ,
               and
               troublesome
               circuits
               ,
               and
               fearfull
               passages
               thorow
               dark
               places
               ,
               and
               most
               tedious
               journeys
               accompanied
               with
               weariness
               .
               Then
               ,
               before
               an
               arrival
               at
               the
               end
               ,
               all
               things
               are
               terrible
               ;
               Horrour
               ,
               trembling
               ,
               sweat
               ,
               and
               amazement
               .
               But
               at
               last
               ,
               a
               certain
               admirable
               Light
               occurs
               ,
               and
               pleasant
               places
               and
               Meadows
               ,
               wherein
               sacred
               voices
               are
               heard
               ,
               and
               holy
               apparitions
               seen
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             To
             the
             same
             Rite
             belong
             these
             words
             of
             Origen
             ,
             in
             his
             4
             th
             
               Book
               against
               Celsus
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             I
             found
             it
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             pleases
             me
             better
             .
             In
             the
             
               same
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               many
               of
               the
               Nations
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Parts
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Drawn
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Wherein
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               And
               in
               this
               manner
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             reading
             of
             this
             place
             is
             far
             otherwise
             in
             Theodoret
             ,
             namely
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Incomparably
             well
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             .
             Nor
             had
             Constantine
             written
             otherwise
             .
             
               All
               the
               preceding
               Emperours
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               who
               persecuted
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               have
               been
               crush't
               by
               such
               a
               lamentable
               end
               ,
               that
               now
               all
               mankind
               are
               wont
               to
               imprecate
               or
               wish
               for
               the
               Calamities
               of
               those
               Princes
               as
               the
               sum
               totall
               of
               punishment
               on
               them
               ,
               who
               shall
               study
               to
               imitate
               them
               .
            
             What
             can
             be
             plainer
             and
             more
             elegant
             than
             this
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ?
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             therefore
             does
             in
             this
             place
             signifie
             punishment
             ,
             in
             which
             sense
             that
             term
             is
             frequently
             used
             amongst
             Graecians
             ,
             as
             Agellius
             has
             remarked
             .
             Further
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             an
             elegant
             phrase
             to
             signifie
             that
             which
             the
             Latines
             term
             
               imprecari
               ,
               to
               wish
               for
               as
               a
               Curse
               .
               So
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             an
             usual
             expression
             with
             Graecians
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             noted
             above
             .
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             translates
             this
             passage
             thus
             ;
             
               Sed
               illos
               omnes
               finis
               comprehendit
               exitiosus
               ,
               ita
               ut
               omne
               genus
               hominum
               post
               eos
               exurgens
               ,
               clades
               illorum
               pro
               maledictionis
               exemplo
               proponere
               videatur
               ;
               But
               so
               distructive
               an
               end
               has
               inclosed
               them
               all
               ,
               that
               all
               mankind
               who
               have
               lived
               since
               them
               ,
               seem
               to
               propose
               their
               Ruine
               as
               the
               pattern
               of
               a
               Curse
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               History
               of
               Theodoret
            
             the
             reading
             is
             truer
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               who
               by
               his
               own
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             means
             Valerian
             ,
             who
             having
             been
             taken
             prisoner
             by
             the
             Persians
             ,
             ended
             his
             days
             amongst
             them
             in
             a
             dishonourable
             slaverie
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             own
             private
             disgrace
             ennobled
             the
             Triumph
             of
             the
             Persians
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             ignominie
             he
             made
             the
             Victory
             of
             the
             Persians
             over
             the
             Romans
             most
             signal
             and
             famous
             .
             This
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             hit
             ,
             either
             by
             Epiphanius
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             other
             Translatours
             .
             In
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Turnebian
               Copies
            
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             ill
             reading
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Famous
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               in
               Persia.
            
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Far
               and
               wide
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             reading
             in
             Theodoret
             is
             truer
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             these
             words
             are
             referred
             to
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Presently
             ,
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             Theodoret
             and
             Nicephorus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Theodoret
             and
             Nicephorus
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             
               Syrmondus's
               Edition
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Which
             words
             
               Epiphanius
               Scholasticus
            
             renders
             into
             Latine
             thus
             ;
             
               Tu
               ergo
               optimè
               gubernaveris
               ,
               si
               fueris
               sicut
               illi
               ,
               &
               habueris
               commune
               quod
               illi
               .
               Joachimus
               Camerarius
            
             who
             ●endred
             
               Theodoret's
               History
            
             into
             Latine
             ,
             translates
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Optimè
               igitur
               tecum
               ,
               similiterque
               cum
               illis
               optimè
               agitur
               ,
               quia
               communiter
               cum
               utrisque
               .
            
             And
             
             Langus's
             Version
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             the
             same
             .
             But
             this
             meaning
             does
             not
             satisfie
             me
             .
             Formerly
             I
             thought
             it
             was
             to
             be
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               as
               you
               to
               them
               ,
               so
               they
               to
               you
               .
            
             Which
             reading
             I
             had
             followed
             in
             my
             Version
             .
             But
             having
             now
             examined
             the
             matter
             more
             attentively
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             that
             the
             reading
             of
             Theodoret
             and
             Nicephorus
             is
             to
             be
             retained
             ,
             and
             thus
             I
             render
             this
             whole
             place
             .
             
               Opto
               igitur
               ,
               ut
               &
               tuae
               res
               quàm
               florentissima
               ,
               &
               illorum
               perinde
               sint
               florentissimae
               ;
               hoc
               est
               utriusque
               vestrûm
               ex
               aequo
               :
               I
               wish
               therefore
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Thus
             the
             sense
             is
             most
             plain
             ,
             and
             the
             following
             words
             will
             agree
             .
             Only
             it
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             
               optative
               mood
            
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             Musculus
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             For
             thus
             he
             renders
             it
             :
             
               Cedat
               igitur
               id
               tibi
               optimè
               &
               illis
               similiter
               :
               &
               tibi
               inquam
               &
               illis
               .
            
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             without
             that
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             Valesius
             (
             in
             
               his
               notes
               on
            
             Theodoret's
             History
             ,
             book
             1.
             chap.
             25
             ,
             )
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             
               Leo
               Allatius's
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             of
             this
             place
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               For
               even
               they
               are
               yours
            
             :
             which
             he
             concludes
             to
             be
             the
             truest
             reading
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             means
             
               the
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ;
             which
             almost
             all
             Nations
             did
             then
             embrace
             ;
             having
             rejected
             the
             errour
             of
             their
             own
             Superstition
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Make
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             unless
             you
             had
             rather
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               ,
               Savil.
            
             and
             
               Turneb
               .
               Copies
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Anastasius
               Bibliothecarius
            
             in
             
               his
               Version
               of
               the
               seventh
               Synod
               ,
            
             where-ever
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             occurs
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             renders
             it
             deificum
             ,
             which
             term
             imports
             
               any
               thing
               extraordinarily
               sent
               ,
               or
               made
               by
               God
               himself
               .
            
             So
             the
             Latines
             termed
             the
             
               Books
               of
               the
               sacred
               Scriptures
               ,
               Deificos
               Libros
               ,
            
             as
             it
             occurs
             in
             the
             
               Gesta
               Purgationis
               Coeciliani
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Stretch't
             out
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               near
               certain
               gates
            
             .
             In
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Turnebian
               Copies
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               some
               Cities
            
             ;
             which
             is
             far
             the
             truer
             reading
             ,
             as
             I
             Judge
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             says
             ,
             that
             not
             in
             all
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Palaces
             of
             some
             Cities
             ,
             
             Constantine's
             Picture
             was
             thus
             drawn
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Whoever
             was
             the
             Translatour
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             he
             has
             rendred
             this
             place
             with
             little
             of
             attention
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               Et
               precantis
               formâ
               manus
               sursum
               tollens
               ,
               and
               lifting
               up
               his
               hands
               in
               the
               form
               of
               one
               praying
            
             ;
             whereas
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             rendred
             it
             ,
             
               manibus
               expansis
               ,
               ut
               precantes
               solent
               ,
               with
               expanded
               hands
               as
               persons
               praying
               are
               wont
               to
               do
               .
            
             For
             the
             Christians
             were
             wont
             ,
             when
             at
             prayers
             ,
             to
             stretch
             forth
             their
             hands
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             means
             they
             might
             represent
             the
             likeness
             of
             a
             Cross.
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             Christians
             lifted
             up
             their
             hands
             ,
             whilst
             they
             were
             praying
             .
             But
             this
             was
             not
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Christians
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             Heathens
             did
             the
             same
             ;
             as
             Virgil
             attests
             in
             these
             words
             ▪
             
               —
               Et
               geminas
               tollens
               ad
               sidera
               palmas
               .
            
             But
             ,
             that
             was
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Christians
             ,
             to
             expand
             their
             hands
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Cross.
             
             Tertullian's
             words
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Book
               de
               Oratione
               Chap.
            
             11
             ,
             are
             these
             :
             
               Nos
               verò
               non
               attollimus
               tantum
               ,
               Sed
               etiam
               expandimus
               ,
               &
               dominicâ
               passione
               modulamur
               ;
               We
               do
               not
               only
               lift
               up
               [
               our
               hands
               ,
               ]
               but
               do
               spread
               them
               also
               ,
               and
               we
               put
               our selves
               into
               a
               form
               agreeable
               to
               Our
               Lord's
               passion
               .
            
             He
             says
             the
             same
             in
             
               his
               Apologetick
               ,
               chap.
            
             30.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Images
             .
          
           
             a
             But
             Socrates
             (
             book
             1.
             chap.
             18
             ;
             )
             relates
             the
             contrary
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               And
               first
               ,
               he
               abolished
               the
               Combats
               of
               the
               Gladiatours
               ;
               then
               ,
               he
               placed
               his
               own
               Statues
               in
               the
               Temples
               .
            
             But
             any
             one
             might
             with
             good
             reason
             conjecture
             ,
             that
             this
             place
             of
             Socrates
             is
             corrupted
             .
             For
             ,
             Socrates
             does
             there
             reckon
             up
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             were
             invented
             by
             Constantine
             in
             order
             to
             the
             abolition
             of
             the
             Superstition
             of
             the
             Heathens
             .
             Amongst
             which
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             placed
             his
             own
             Pictures
             and
             Statues
             in
             the
             Temples
             of
             the
             Gods.
             But
             by
             doing
             of
             that
             ,
             the
             superstition
             of
             the
             Heathens
             was
             not
             extinguished
             ,
             but
             rather
             increased
             ,
             or
             changed
             .
             For
             the
             Heathens
             would
             adore
             the
             Emperour
             in
             place
             of
             a
             God.
             Wherefore
             that
             passage
             of
             Socrates
             must
             be
             mended
             from
             Eusebius
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               But
               he
               forbad
               ,
               that
               his
               own
               Statues
               should
               be
               dedicated
               in
               the
               Temples
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             two
             last
             words
             must
             in
             my
             judgment
             be
             expunged
             ;
             in
             regard
             they
             disturb
             the
             sense
             .
             For
             if
             you
             blot
             out
             them
             ,
             the
             sense
             is
             plain
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Adumbration
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sozomen
             (
             book
             1.
             chap.
             8.
             )
             has
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               he
               erected
               an
               Oratory
               within
               the
               Imperial
               Palace
               .
            
             'T
             is
             plain
             that
             Sozomen
             (
             as
             he
             usually
             does
             ,
             )
             borrowed
             this
             out
             of
             our
             Eusebius
             .
             But
             Eusebius
             does
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             built
             a
             Church
             in
             the
             Palace
             .
             He
             says
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             constituted
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             Church
             in
             the
             Palace
             .
             See
             
               Eusebius's
               Panegyrick
               on
               Constantine's
               Tricennalia
               .
               chap.
            
             9
             ;
             where
             he
             does
             plainly
             confirm
             our
             Opinion
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Prescribed
             ,
             or
             ,
             solemn
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               those
               that
               filled
               the
               Imperial
               Palace
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               the
               Church
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             an
             ambiguous
             expression
             ,
             which
             signifies
             
               a
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             
               a
               Palace
            
             .
             And
             Eusebius
             seems
             designedly
             to
             have
             play'd
             with
             the
             ambiguity
             of
             this
             phrase
             ,
             because
             
             Constantine's
             Palace
             was
             like
             a
             Church
             .
             And
             those
             whom
             at
             this
             place
             he
             calls
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             has
             termed
             above
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Translatour
             followed
             the
             opinion
             of
             Sozomen
             ,
             and
             supposed
             
               a
               Church
            
             to
             have
             been
             meant
             here
             ;
             with
             whom
             I
             don't
             agree
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             himself
             in
             
               his
               Panegyrick
               ,
               chap.
            
             9
             ,
             where
             this
             passage
             occurs
             word
             for
             word
             ,
             says
             nothing
             concerning
             a
             Church
             .
             The
             meaning
             therefore
             of
             this
             place
             is
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             committed
             the
             Care
             and
             Custody
             of
             his
             whole
             Palace
             to
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Servants
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Prelates
             :
             so
             that
             ,
             the
             Prelates
             were
             certain
             Controllers
             as
             't
             were
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             or
             such
             Officers
             as
             the
             Romans
             termed
             
               Cura
               Palatii
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             acknowledged
             :
             and
             so
             't
             is
             in
             the
             Panegyrick
             at
             the
             place
             now
             cited
             .
             The
             Printed-reading
             is
             not
             to
             be
             born
             with
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Doubtless
             it
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               day
               before
               the
               Sabbath
            
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             evident
             ,
             he
             read
             ,
             who
             composed
             the
             Contents
             of
             these
             Chapters
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             
               Sozomen
               (
               book
            
             1
             ,
             chap.
             8
             ,
             )
             confirms
             this
             very
             thing
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               But
               ,
               he
               made
               a
               Law
               that
               on
               that
               day
               called
               Sunday
               ,
               (
               which
               day
               the
               Jews
               term
               the
               first
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               but
               the
               Gentiles
               give
               it
               the
               name
               of
               Sunday
               ;
               )
               and
               on
               that
               day
               before
               the
               Sahbath
               ,
               all
               persons
               should
               cease
               from
               doing
               business
               in
               the
               Courts
               of
               Judicature
               ,
               and
               abstain
               from
               all
               other
               employments
               ,
               and
               should
               worship
               God
               with
               Prayers
               and
               Supplications
               .
            
             In
             these
             words
             of
             Sozomen
             ,
             something
             of
             difficulty
             occurs
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             respects
             Fryday
             .
             For
             I
             can
             scarce
             perswade
             my self
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             should
             have
             commanded
             ,
             that
             on
             that
             day
             people
             should
             abstain
             from
             doing
             business
             in
             the
             Courts
             of
             Judicature
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             Eusebius
             affirms
             no
             such
             thing
             concerning
             Fryday
             ,
             but
             concerning
             Sunday
             only
             .
             There
             is
             a
             Law
             of
             
             Constantine's
             extant
             in
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Code
               ,
               Tit.
               de
               Ferils
               ,
            
             in
             which
             Law
             Sunday
             only
             is
             excepted
             .
             Therefore
             Sozomen
             added
             this
             of
             his
             own
             .
             Who
             seeing
             this
             observed
             in
             his
             own
             Times
             at
             Constantinople
             (
             for
             he
             was
             an
             Advocate
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             together
             with
             one
             Aquilinus
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             relates
             in
             
               his
               second
               book
               chap.
            
             3.
             )
             believed
             Constantine
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Authour
             of
             this
             thing
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Heatbens
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             He
             terms
             that
             
               a
               pure
               field
               ,
               wherein
               there
               were
               no
               Altars
               ,
               no
               Sepulchres
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Meditated
               on
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               For
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               use
               their
               Spears
               .
            
             In
             
               Eusebius's
               Panegyrick
               ,
               chap.
            
             9
             ,
             where
             this
             passage
             occurs
             in
             the
             same
             words
             ;
             't
             is
             truer
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               place
               ,
            
             &c
             :
             which
             the
             translatour
             perceived
             not
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Goods
             .
          
           
             a
             Sozomen
             says
             the
             same
             ,
             book
             1.
             chap.
             8.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Further
               ▪
               that
               he
               might
               accustome
               His
               Souldiers
               to
               worship
               God
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               with
               himself
               ,
               he
               markt
               their
               Arms
               with
               the
               Symbol
               of
               the
               Cross.
            
             Which
             words
             of
             Sozomen
             ,
             as
             any
             one
             may
             see
             ,
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             Eusebius
             .
             Further
             ,
             by
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Arms
             ,
             I
             understand
             
               the
               Bucklers
            
             or
             Shields
             ,
             whereon
             Constantine
             ordered
             the
             Salutary
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             to
             be
             painted
             .
             In
             
               the
               Notitia
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
            
             such
             kind
             of
             Shields
             as
             these
             are
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             whereon
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             is
             divers
             ways
             exprest
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             Prudentius
             (
             in
             
               his
               Book
               against
               Symmachus
            
             )
             attests
             the
             same
             in
             these
             verses
             :
             
               
                 Christus
                 purpureum
                 Stellanti
                 pictus
                 in
                 auro
              
               
                 Signabat
                 Labarum
                 :
                 Clypeorum
                 insignia
                 Christus
              
               
                 Pinxera●
                 .
                 —
                 Vales.
                 
              
            
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               before
               the
               Armed
               Cross.
            
             I
             reade
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               before
               his
               Armed
               Forces
            
             ;
             as
             the
             Translatour
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             .
             The
             occasion
             of
             the
             mistake
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             given
             by
             the
             contracted
             Form
             of
             writing
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             
               Librarius
               [
               Book-writer
            
             ]
             had
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             some
             unskilfull
             Transcriber
             thought
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             abbreviature
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Cross.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Before
             these
             words
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             the
             Fuk.
             and
             
               Turneb
               .
               Copies
            
             add
             two
             words
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             the
             following
             line
             ,
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               same
               Copies
            
             and
             S
             r
             Hen.
             Savil's
             insert
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             the
             common
             reading
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             followed
             ,
             is
             far
             better
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             have
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             ,
             very
             happily
             mended
             the
             Title
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               his
               fervency
               and
               earnestness
               in
               praying
               .
            
             For
             in
             this
             chapter
             Eusebius
             treats
             concerning
             that
             fervency
             in
             praying
             ,
             wherewith
             Constantine
             was
             inflamed
             .
             The
             cause
             of
             the
             mistake
             arose
             from
             the
             usage
             of
             the
             
               Antiquarii
               [
               persons
               that
               wrote
               Books
               fair
               ;
               ]
            
             who
             in
             their
             writing
             out
             the
             Titles
             of
             chapters
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             omit
             the
             first
             letter
             ,
             that
             afterwards
             at
             their
             leisure
             they
             might
             paint
             it
             with
             Vermilion
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             the
             first
             letter
             of
             the
             Title
             is
             always
             left
             out
             .
             But
             in
             the
             
               Fuk.
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             sometimes
             added
             ,
             sometimes
             omitted
             .
             For
             instance
             the
             Title
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             and
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               sheets
            
             ,
             is
             thus
             worded
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             first
             letter
             being
             omitted
             ;
             which
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Book
             ,
             does
             make
             good
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             very
             ill
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             sense
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             apparent
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Honour
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Mysteries
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               divinos
               sacrorum
               Ritus
               obibat
               ,
               He
               performed
               the
               divine
               Rites
               of
               things
               sacred
               .
               Musculus
            
             translates
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               Sacras
               ceremonias
               expediebat
               ,
               he
               dispatcht
               the
               sacred
               Ceremonies
               .
            
             But
             neither
             of
             these
             two
             persons
             perceived
             that
             this
             place
             was
             corrupted
             .
             I
             reade
             therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               performed
               the
               Office
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             he
             compares
             Constantine
             to
             a
             Prelate
             or
             Pontif
             :
             whence
             he
             subjoyns
             these
             words
             in
             the
             
               following
               chapter
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               In
               this
               manner
               therefore
               he
               himself
               performed
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Priest
               to
               his
               own
               God
               :
            
             and
             in
             the
             
               chapter
               after
               that
            
             ,
             adds
             ,
             that
             ,
             Constantine
             behaved
             himself
             as
             a
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             in
             presence
             of
             the
             Bishops
             took
             that
             appellation
             upon
             himself
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               And
               with
               a
               chearfullness
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             above
             at
             chap.
             17
             ,
             his
             words
             are
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               diligence
               and
               chearfulness
               himself
               lead
               the
               way
               to
               those
               who
               assembled
               within
               that
               Church
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Christians
             in
             the
             Vigil
             of
             the
             Feast
             of
             Easter
             lighted
             a
             vast
             company
             of
             wax
             Tapers
             .
             Which
             thing
             having
             been
             done
             by
             them
             ,
             within
             the
             Church
             only
             ;
             Constantine
             gave
             order
             that
             without
             the
             Church
             also
             Tapers
             should
             be
             every
             where
             lighted
             ,
             in
             honour
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Festival
             .
             And
             whereas
             lights
             were
             usually
             kindled
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             in
             great
             Cities
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             remarked
             at
             the
             14
             th
             Book
             of
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
               ,
               pag.
            
             6
             ,
             
               of
               my
               notes
               ;
               Constantine
            
             would
             have
             far
             more
             ,
             and
             larger
             Torches
             lighted
             up
             on
             that
             night
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             induce
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             Heathens
             to
             a
             veneration
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             Further
             ,
             those
             pillars
             of
             wax
             ,
             which
             Eusebius
             makes
             mention
             of
             here
             ,
             do
             excellently
             well
             denote
             the
             Paschal-Taper
             which
             we
             are
             wont
             to
             light
             up
             in
             the
             Vigil
             of
             Easter
             :
             concerning
             which
             Taper
             
               Barnabas
               Brissonius
            
             has
             written
             a
             particular
             Book
             .
             See
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzene
               in
               his
            
             19
             th
             Oration
             .
             And
             in
             
               his
               second
               Oration
               de
               Pascha
            
             ,
             pag.
             676
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             then
             Lights
             were
             usually
             kindled
             both
             in
             private
             and
             publickly
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             that
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             lights
             which
             all
             ages
             and
             degrees
             of
             men
             lighted
             up
             ,
             that
             night
             was
             rendred
             transcendently
             bright
             .
             
               Gaudentius
               Brixiensis
            
             therefore
             does
             deservedly
             term
             that
             night
             ,
             
               noctem
               splendidissimam
               ,
               a
               most
               splendid
               night
            
             ;
             as
             does
             likewise
             
               Zeno
               Veronensis
            
             in
             
               his
               first
               Sermon
               ad
               Neophylos
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Musculus
             took
             these
             words
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             an
             exposition
             of
             the
             foregoing
             ,
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               pillars
               of
               wax
            
             .
             But
             Christophorson
             distinguishes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             
               those
               pillars
               of
               wax
            
             ;
             whom
             we
             have
             also
             followed
             .
             Grecians
             do
             properly
             term
             those
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Latines
             call
             
               Tedae
               ,
               Torches
            
             ;
             as
             Pollux
             informs
             us
             Book
             10.
             
             Chap.
             26.
             
             In
             which
             place
             of
             Pollux
             the
             reading
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             commonly
             printed
             .
             Hence
             a
             Game
             amongst
             the
             Greeks
             was
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             so
             called
             from
             these
             Torches
             .
             Grecians
             do
             likewise
             use
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             signifie
             
               a
               Lamp
            
             ,
             in
             which
             sense
             it
             occurs
             in
             the
             25
             th
             
               Chap.
               of
               Saint
               Matthew
            
             ;
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             taken
             both
             for
             a
             Torch
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             a
             Lamp.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             This
             passage
             of
             Eusebius
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Easter-Alms
             ,
             which
             Constantine
             was
             wont
             to
             bestow
             yearly
             ,
             in
             memory
             of
             that
             Benefit
             which
             Christ
             on
             those
             days
             conferred
             upon
             mankind
             .
             The
             Ancient
             Christians
             were
             heretofore
             wont
             on
             the
             Feast-day
             of
             Easter
             to
             distribute
             money
             amongst
             the
             poor
             :
             which
             thing
             was
             carefully
             performed
             not
             only
             by
             Lay-persons
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Clergy
             also
             .
             Concerning
             which
             matter
             there
             is
             an
             eminent
             passage
             in
             
               Commodianus's
               Second
               Book
               of
               Institutions
               ,
               Chap.
            
             75.
             
             
               
                 C
                 ongruit
                 in
                 Pascha
                 ,
                 die
                 felicissimo
                 nostro
                 ,
              
               
                 L
                 ●tentur
                 &
                 illi
                 qui
                 postulant
                 sumpta
                 diurna
                 .
              
               
                 E
                 rogetur
                 cis
                 quod
                 sufficit
                 ,
                 Vinum
                 &
                 Esca
                 .
              
               
                 R
                 espicite
                 fontem
                 quo
                 memorentur
                 isla
                 pro
                 vobis
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 mmodico
                 sumptu
                 deficitis
                 Christo
                 donare
                 .
              
               
                 C
                 ùm
                 ipsi
                 non
                 faci●is
                 ,
                 quomodo
                 suad●re
                 potestis
              
               
                 J
                 ustitiam
                 Legis
                 talibus
                 ?
                 Vel
                 semel
                 in
                 anno
                 .
              
               
                 S
                 ic
                 multos
                 urget
                 blasphemia
                 saepe
                 de
                 Vobis
                 .
              
            
             Commodianus
             speaks
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             Poem
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             first
             letters
             of
             every
             verse
             .
             And
             he
             advises
             them
             ,
             that
             at
             least
             on
             Easter-day
             they
             should
             bestow
             an
             Alms
             upon
             the
             poor
             .
             He
             reproves
             them
             also
             ,
             because
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             living
             too
             high
             ,
             they
             had
             nothing
             left
             which
             they
             might
             bestow
             on
             the
             poor
             .
             For
             that
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             verse
             ;
             
               Immodico
               sumptu
               deficitis
               Christo
               donare
               .
            
             Concerning
             these
             very
             
               Paschal-Alms
               ,
               Anastasius
            
             (
             in
             the
             
               Life
               of
               Pope
               Hadrian
            
             )
             speaks
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               Simulque
               &
               in
               Balneo
               juxta
               eandem
               Ecclesiam
               sito
               ,
            
             
               As
               likewise
               in
               the
               Bath
               also
               ,
               which
               is
               situate
               near
               the
               same
               Church
               ,
               where
               Our
               Brethren
               ,
               the
               poor
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               were
               wont
               to
               meet
               yearly
               to
               receive
               Alms
               in
               the
               Paschal
               Festivity
               ,
               and
               to
               bathe
            
             ;
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             These
             words
             must
             be
             rendred
             favourably
             .
             For
             't
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Heathens
             were
             not
             expresly
             and
             by
             name
             forbidden
             by
             
               Constantine
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             as
             Libanius
             in
             express
             words
             informs
             us
             in
             
               His
               Oration
               Pro
               Templis
            
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             Constantine
             by
             issuing
             forth
             a
             Law
             prohibited
             private
             and
             domestick
             Sacrifices
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             from
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Code
               de
               Maleficis
               &
               Mathematicis
               ,
            
             and
             from
             the
             
               first
               Law
               de
               Paganis
            
             .
             But
             he
             forbad
             not
             the
             publick
             and
             solemn
             Sacrifices
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             instituted
             by
             their
             Ancestours
             .
             Eusebius
             repeats
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             chap.
             25.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             being
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephen's
               Edition
            
             a
             point
             is
             ill
             set
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             whereas
             it
             should
             be
             placed
             after
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               the
               Sheets
            
             :
             agreeably
             whereto
             we
             have
             pointed
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               A
               pious
               life
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Translatour
             has
             rendred
             it
             ill
             ,
             
               nec
               oracula
               curiosè
               sectarentur
               ,
               nor
               should
               curiously
               follow
               Oracles
               .
            
             For
             the
             Damons
             had
             long
             before
             ceased
             from
             giving
             forth
             Oracles
             .
             Wherefore
             
             Constantine's
             Law
             was
             superfluous
             ,
             wherein
             he
             had
             forbidden
             the
             searching
             after
             Oracles
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             therefore
             understand
             here
             
               the
               Diviners
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               Astrologers
               ,
            
             and
             Soothsayers
             :
             the
             consulting
             of
             whom
             was
             prohibited
             by
             Constantine
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             and
             
               second
               Law
               Cod.
               Theod.
               de
               Maleficis
               &
               Mathematicis
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Murders
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Amongst
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             Androgyni
             were
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Nile
             ,
             as
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               second
               Invective
               against
               Julian
            
             ;
             as
             also
             in
             
               his
               Poem
               to
               N●●e●ius
            
             .
             The
             same
             Gregorius
             (
             in
             the
             
               Oration
               which
               he
               wrote
               in
               Sancta
               Lumina
               Epiphaniorum
               ,
            
             )
             does
             elegantly
             assert
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             fact
             the
             Egyptians
             reproacht
             ,
             rather
             than
             honoured
             
               th●
               Nile
            
             .
             Concerning
             the
             same
             Rite
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             eminent
             passage
             in
             
               Libanius's
               Oration
               Pro
               Templis
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             makes
             very
             much
             for
             our
             purpose
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             understood
             by
             the
             Translatour
             ,
             deserves
             to
             be
             set
             down
             here
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Nor
               was
               a
               permission
               of
               Sacrificing
               reserved
               to
            
             Rome
             
               only
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               City
               of
            
             Sarápis
             
               also
               ,
               that
               great
               and
               populous
               City
               ,
               which
               is
               possest
               of
               a
               multitude
               of
               Temples
               ,
               by
               the
               assistance
               whereof
               it
               renders
               the
               plenty
               of
            
             Egypt
             
               common
               to
               all
               men
               .
               Now
               this
            
             [
             plenty
             ]
             
               is
               the
               product
               of
               the
            
             Nile
             .
             
               They
               entertain
               the
            
             Nile
             
               at
               a
               Banquet
               ,
               and
            
             [
             
               those
               Sacred
               Rites
            
             ]
             
               perswade
               it
               to
               rise
               and
               overflow
               the
               Fields
               ;
               which
            
             [
             Rites
             ]
             
               not
               being
               performed
               both
               at
               the
               stated
               and
               solemn
               time
               ,
               and
               by
               those
               persons
            
             [
             
               appointed
               for
               that
               purpose
            
             ,
             ]
             the
             Nile
             
               would
               not
            
             [
             
               swell
               and
               overflow
               its
               Banks
            
             .
             ]
             
               Which
               thing
               when
               they
               well
               understood
               ,
               who
               would
               very
               willingly
               have
               abolished
               these
            
             [
             Rites
             ]
             
               also
               ;
               nevertheless
               ,
               on
               second
               thoughts
               they
               would
               not
               abolish
               them
               ;
               But
               suffered
               that
               River
               to
               be
               entertained
               at
               a
               banquet
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               usage
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               usual
               Reward
               it
               paid
               ,
            
             [
             
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
               plentifull
               Crop.
            
             ]
             From
             this
             place
             of
             Libanius
             it
             plainly
             appears
             ,
             that
             these
             Androgyni
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Nile
             were
             not
             abolished
             by
             Constantine
             :
             or
             if
             they
             were
             abolished
             by
             him
             ,
             they
             were
             soon
             after
             restored
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Persons
             that
             were
             both
             Males
             and
             Females
             .
          
           
             †
             Falsified
             ,
             or
             ,
             depraved
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Were
               not
               any
               more
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Correction
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               In
               few
               words
            
          
           
             a
             See
             Sozomen
             book
             .
             1.
             chap.
             9.
             who
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             was
             a
             Lawyer
             belonging
             to
             the
             
               Byzantine
               Forum
            
             ,
             does
             explain
             these
             knots
             of
             the
             Roman
             Laws
             ,
             more
             perspicuously
             than
             Eusebius
             .
             Consult
             Lipsius
             also
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Comment
            
             at
             the
             
               Third
               Book
               of
               Tacitus's
               Annals
            
             ;
             where
             he
             discourses
             at
             large
             
               de
               Lege
               Papia
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               But
               the
               Emperour
            
             ,
             and
             do
             expunge
             these
             four
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             crept
             out
             of
             the
             margin
             into
             the
             Text.
             Further
             ,
             this
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             ,
             is
             exstant
             in
             the
             8
             th
             
               Book
               of
               the
               Theodosian
               Code
            
             ,
             in
             
               the
               Title
               de
               Infirmandis
               Poenis
               Coelibatûs
               &
               Orbitatis
               .
            
             In
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Savilian
               Copies
            
             ,
             intead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             likewise
             't
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Copies
             of
             
               Scaliger
               ,
               Bongarsius
            
             ,
             and
             Christophorson
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Geneva
               Printers
            
             have
             told
             us
             .
             But
             I
             had
             rather
             reade
             from
             Sozomen
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Hath
               demonstrated
               many
               persons
               to
               be
               Childless
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Nature
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             words
             are
             misplaced
             here
             ;
             but
             may
             easily
             be
             restored
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             Law
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             wherein
             he
             abolish't
             the
             severity
             of
             the
             Old
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Forms
             of
             words
             in
             making
             Wills
             ,
             is
             not
             (
             I
             think
             )
             now
             extant
             .
             But
             't
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             
               Third
               Law
               of
               the
               Theodosian
               Code
               de
               Testamentis
               .
            
             In
             the
             Fuk.
             and
             
               Savil.
               Manuscripts
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             wanting
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             There
             is
             indeed
             a
             Law
             of
             
             Constantine's
             extant
             ,
             (
             
               Cod.
               Justin.
               Book
            
             6.
             
             Tit.
             21.
             
               qui
               Testamenta
               sacere
               possint
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             dated
             from
             Nicomedia
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Testaments
             of
             Souldiers
             in
             expedition
             ,
             or
             in
             present
             service
             ;
             by
             which
             they
             are
             discharged
             from
             the
             obligation
             of
             those
             solemnities
             which
             are
             by
             the
             Law
             made
             necessary
             in
             the
             Wills
             of
             other
             persons
             ;
             and
             their
             Wills
             are
             made
             good
             ,
             if
             but
             written
             on
             the
             Scabberd
             of
             their
             Swords
             ,
             or
             on
             their
             Targets
             with
             their
             Bloud
             ,
             or
             with
             their
             Swords
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             they
             died
             in
             Battle
             .
          
           
             a
             There
             is
             a
             Law
             of
             
             Constantine's
             extant
             in
             
               the
               close
               of
               the
               Theodosian
               Code
               ,
            
             under
             the
             
               Title
               de
               Episcopali
               audienti●
            
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Emperour
             commands
             that
             the
             sentences
             pronounced
             by
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             even
             in
             
               Causis
               Minorum
            
             ,
             should
             obtain
             the
             force
             of
             a
             Law.
             The
             Translatour
             therefore
             has
             done
             ill
             ,
             at
             this
             place
             to
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Regulas
               ,
               Rules
            
             or
             Canons
             .
             For
             the
             discourse
             here
             is
             not
             concerning
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             Rules
             ,
             which
             are
             promulged
             in
             a
             Synod
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             but
             concerning
             Sentences
             pronounc't
             between
             persons
             at
             Law
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             the
             words
             which
             follow
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             Sozomen
             understood
             these
             words
             of
             Eusebius
             no
             otherwise
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             which
             occasions
             the
             difficulty
             is
             ,
             what
             Eusebius
             has
             said
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               those
               Decrees
               —
               which
               were
               promulged
               in
               Synods
               .
            
             But
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             here
             used
             to
             signifie
             an
             
               Ecclesiastick
               Session
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             of
             a
             Bishop
             and
             his
             Presbyters
             .
             Sozomen
             has
             the
             very
             same
             term
             ,
             in
             
               his
               first
               book
               ▪
               chap.
            
             9
             ;
             where
             he
             speaks
             concerning
             
               this
               Law
               of
               Constantine
               .
               Which
               Authour's
               words
            
             I
             do
             so
             much
             the
             more
             willingly
             produce
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             the
             Laws
             are
             treated
             of
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             a
             person
             incomparably
             well
             skill'd
             in
             the
             Roman
             Laws
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             evident
             from
             
               his
               books
            
             .
             His
             words
             therefore
             in
             the
             foresaid
             book
             and
             chapter
             are
             these
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               Moreover
               ,
               he
               permitted
               Litigants
               to
               appeal
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               avoid
               the
               Civil
               Magistrates
               .
               And
               ,
               that
               their
            
             [
             the
             Bishops
             ]
             
               Sentence
               should
               be
               firm
               and
               valid
               ,
               and
               of
               more
               force
               than
               the
               Sentence
               of
               the
               other
               Judges
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               pronounc't
               by
               the
               Emperour
               himself
               .
               And
               ,
               that
               the
               Governours
               of
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               their
               Officials
               ,
               should
               put
               in
               Execution
               the
               Sentences
               pronounc't
            
             [
             
               by
               the
               Bishops
            
             .
             ]
             
               And
               ,
               that
               the
               Decrees
               of
               Synods
               should
               be
               unalterable
               .
            
             But
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             will
             have
             the
             
               Councills
               of
               Bishops
            
             to
             be
             meant
             by
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             then
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             will
             signifie
             the
             Sentences
             pronounc't
             in
             a
             Synod
             against
             mischievous
             Priests
             and
             Hereticks
             ;
             which
             Sentences
             the
             Emperours
             do
             confirm
             in
             the
             
               Second
               Law
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               same
               Title
               de
               Episcopali
               audientia
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               More
               approved
               than
               any
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Liberal
               ;
               Valesius
            
             renders
             it
             Civil
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Certain
               proportions
               of
               Bread
            
             ,
             or
             Bread-corn
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Miserable
               women
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Dedicated
               their
               Lives
               to
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Declamations
             .
          
           
             a
             Least
             any
             one
             should
             think
             ,
             that
             our
             Eusebius
             does
             flatter
             Constantine
             here
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             also
             attested
             by
             Victor
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Epitome
            
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               Ipse
               assiduè
               Legere
               ,
               Scribere
               ,
               meditari
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             not
             understood
             by
             the
             Translatour
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             renders
             it
             ;
             
               frequentes
               cum
               suis
               inibat
               congressus
            
             ;
             whereas
             it
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             rendred
             ,
             
               crebras
               habebat
               conciones
               ,
               he
               made
               frequent
               Speeches
               .
            
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             imports
             
               verba
               facere
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               Speech
            
             ;
             which
             Graecians
             do
             more
             frequently
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             Isocrates
             terms
             it
             in
             
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Areopagitick
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             and
             also
             
               Pausanias
               (
               in
               Achaicis
               )
               pag.
            
             168.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Aldin
               ▪
            
             as
             likewise
             in
             
               the
               two
               Decreta
               Deliorum
            
             ,
             which
             are
             ext●nt
             amongst
             
               the
               Marmora
               Arundelliana
               ,
               pag.
            
             42
             and
             43
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             words
             are
             thus
             to
             be
             rendred
             :
             
               ad
               Senatum
               quoque
               &
               ad
               populum
               verba
               faciendi
               expletis
               sacris
               primi
               omnium
               habeant
               facultatem
               .
               Polybius
               (
               book
            
             4.
             pag.
             302
             ,
             )
             uses
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             same
             signification
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             place
             ,
             in
             regard
             't
             is
             very
             faulty
             ,
             we
             will
             by
             the
             by
             restore
             .
             Write
             thus
             therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             emendation
             is
             confirmed
             by
             
             Polybius's
             next
             words
             ,
             For
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Thus
             much
             concerning
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             .
             As
             to
             the
             thing
             it self
             ▪
             from
             this
             deed
             of
             Constantine
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             derived
             the
             usage
             of
             the
             
               Byzantine
               Emperours
            
             ,
             who
             made
             
               Catechetick
               Orations
               even
               concerning
               things
               sacred
               ,
            
             which
             Orations
             were
             termed
             Silentia
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             
               Meursius's
               Glossary
            
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               His
               whole
               Empire
               rational
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Contracted
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Turnebian
               Copies
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               seemed
               to
               initiate
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             in
             my
             judgment
             is
             the
             truer
             reading
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Judicatory
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Covetous
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             After
             these
             words
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
               and
               in
               Robert
               Stephen's
               Edition
            
             follow
             these
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             occur
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             30
             th
             chap.
             But
             in
             the
             
               Geneva
               Edition
            
             ,
             Some
             body
             ,
             who
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             hath
             noted
             at
             the
             margin
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             great
             imperfection
             here
             ;
             which
             
               Scaliger
               ,
               Bongar●ius
               ,
               Gruterus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             supply
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             first
             ,
             those
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             must
             be
             expunged
             .
             For
             the
             imperfection
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             begins
             before
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             
               Geneva
               Edition
            
             appear
             corruptly
             repeated
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             those
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             are
             altogether
             void
             of
             sense
             .
             This
             imperfection
             therefore
             is
             better
             made
             up
             in
             
               Moraus's
               Book
            
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             chapter
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Geneva
               Edition
            
             .
             In
             the
             same
             Copy
             the
             reading
             is
             truer
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               These
               things
               he
               attested
               continually
            
             .
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             in
             the
             lower
             margin
             of
             
               his
               Copy
            
             ,
             makes
             good
             this
             place
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             ,
             from
             the
             footsteps
             of
             the
             written
             reading
             which
             I
             found
             in
             the
             excellent
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             I
             have
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             ,
             very
             happily
             restored
             this
             place
             .
             The
             writing
             therefore
             of
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             is
             this
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             What
             is
             easier
             than
             to
             make
             up
             these
             imperfections
             in
             this
             manner
             ?
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Nothing
             is
             plainer
             ,
             nothing
             more
             certain
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Empire
               of
               the
               world
               was
               delivered
               to
               Him
               by
               the
               Supream
               God
               :
               but
               ,
               that
               He
               ,
               by
               the
               Example
               of
               the
               Deity
               ,
               had
               distributed
               the
               parts
               of
               His
               Empire
               to
               be
               governed
               by
               them
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             vnsatiableness
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Stature
             .
          
           
             a
             For
             't
             is
             uncertain
             whether
             you
             shall
             be
             buried
             in
             the
             ground
             ;
             in
             regard
             you
             may
             either
             be
             burnt
             ,
             or
             drowned
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             or
             devoured
             by
             wild
             Beasts
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             here
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Predictions
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Death
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Volumn
             ,
             or
             ,
             discourse
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Gave
               the
               writing
               of
               his
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Our
               tongue
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Under
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             
               Magister
               Officiorum
            
             [
             
               Master
               of
               Offices
            
             ]
             were
             the
             Interpreters
             of
             various
             Nations
             and
             Languages
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Notitia
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
            
             informs
             us
             .
             Constantine
             therefore
             made
             use
             of
             their
             assistance
             in
             translating
             
               his
               Orations
            
             and
             Letters
             out
             of
             Latine
             into
             Greek
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Translatour
             renders
             it
             
               in
               ipsa
               Basilica
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               Church
               ,
            
             which
             I
             like
             nor
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             notes
             this
             as
             a
             wonderfull
             instance
             of
             piety
             in
             Constantine
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             vouchsafed
             to
             hear
             
             Eusebius's
             Oration
             ,
             in
             a
             standing
             posture
             within
             the
             very
             Palace
             .
             Questionless
             ,
             if
             the
             Emperour
             had
             heard
             the
             Speech
             standing
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             been
             less
             strange
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             place
             it self
             requires
             reverence
             ,
             and
             because
             in
             the
             Church
             the
             Emperour
             himself
             is
             one
             of
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             .
             But
             ,
             for
             the
             Emperour
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             Palace
             whilst
             a
             Bishop
             was
             speaking
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             signal
             instance
             of
             Religion
             .
             See
             chap.
             46
             ,
             whence
             it
             may
             be
             manifestly
             gathered
             ,
             that
             the
             Palace
             is
             meant
             here
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             Christians
             were
             heretofore
             wont
             in
             a
             standing
             posture
             to
             hear
             the
             Sermon
             of
             the
             Priest
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             no
             body
             sate
             in
             the
             Church
             but
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             Optatus
             informs
             us
             ,
             Book
             4.
             
             
               Dum
               peccatorem
               arguit
               ,
               &
               Sedentem
               increpat
               Deus
               ,
               Specialiter
               ad
               vos
               dictum
               esse
               constat
               non
               ad
               populum
               ,
               qui
               in
               Ecclesia
               non
               habet
               sedendi
               licentiam
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Points
               of
               Divinity
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             truer
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             He
             seems
             to
             mean
             
               the
               Book
               de
               Ratione
               Computi
               paschalis
               ,
            
             which
             Beda
             (
             in
             
               his
               Book
               de
               Ratione
               Temporum
               ,
               Chap.
            
             42
             ,
             )
             asserts
             to
             have
             been
             made
             by
             Eusebius
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Letter
               to
               Eusebius
            
             ,
             does
             attest
             ,
             that
             that
             work
             of
             
             Eusebius's
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             was
             a
             Laborious
             work
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             contained
             the
             whole
             account
             ,
             Original
             ,
             and
             perfection
             of
             the
             Paschal
             Feast
             .
             Concerning
             this
             Book
             of
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               Jerome
            
             in
             
               his
               piece
               de
               Scriptoribus
               Ecclesiasticis
            
             speaks
             thus
             ,
             
               Hippolytus
               rationem
               paschae
               ,
               temporumque
               Canones
               Scripsit
               ,
               &
               sedecim
               annorum
               circulum
               reperit
               ,
               &
               Eusebio
               qui
               super
               eodem
               pascha
               canonem
               decem
               &
               novem
               annorum
               circuli
               composuit
               ,
               occasionem
               dedit
               .
            
             Which
             words
             of
             S
             t
             
               Jerome
               ,
               Bede
            
             hath
             transcribed
             in
             
               his
               Book
               de
               Sex
               Aetatibus
               Mundi
            
             ;
             and
             in
             
               his
               History
            
             ,
             Book
             5.
             
             Chap.
             22.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               controversie
               of
               Easter
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             reason
             ,
             or
             cause
             ,
             as
             I
             also
             found
             it
             mended
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               Moraeu's
               Copy
            
             .
             Which
             emendation
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             following
             words
             .
             For
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               its
               institution
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             cannot
             be
             said
             concerning
             the
             original
             of
             a
             controversie
             .
             You
             would
             do
             better
             therefore
             to
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             institution
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             imports
             the
             consummation
             of
             the
             Paschal
             Feast
             ,
             performed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             Miracle
             of
             his
             own
             Resurrection
             ,
             instituted
             a
             true
             Pascha
             for
             Christians
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             After
             these
             words
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             
               in
               the
               Edition
               of
               Robert
               Stephens
               ,
            
             these
             words
             follow
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               although
               't
               is
               impossible
               ,
               that
               such
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             
               Scaliger
               ,
               Bongarsius
            
             ,
             and
             others
             have
             made
             up
             this
             place
             from
             I
             know
             not
             what
             Copies
             .
             The
             same
             supplement
             I
             likewise
             found
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             ,
             and
             indeed
             something
             more
             correct
             than
             it
             is
             in
             the
             
               Geneva
               Edition
            
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             it
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               This
               so
               great
               a
               confidence
            
             ,
             or
             perswasion
             .
             He
             means
             his
             boldness
             who
             by
             Constantine's
             order
             had
             translated
             Eusebius's
             Book
             concerning
             Easter
             :
             or
             rather
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             opinion
             and
             judgment
             of
             the
             Emperour
             himself
             .
             The
             Translatour
             understood
             it
             as
             meant
             concerning
             the
             boldness
             or
             confidence
             of
             Eusebius
             himself
             ,
             which
             can
             in
             no
             wise
             be
             agreeable
             here
             .
             Doubtless
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             cannot
             here
             be
             taken
             otherwise
             ,
             than
             for
             the
             judgment
             and
             perswasion
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             Constantine
             Himself
             ,
             as
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             who
             highly
             extolled
             Eusebius's
             Treatise
             concerning
             Easter
             ,
             which
             by
             Constantinc's
             order
             had
             been
             rendred
             into
             Latine
             .
             
               This
               so
               great
               an
               opinion
               of
               all
               men
               ,
            
             says
             he
             ,
             
               does
               sufficiently
               shew
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               met
               with
               no
               unworthy
               a
               Translatour
               .
            
             Futher
             ,
             those
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             construed
             two
             ways
             ,
             either
             with
             the
             adjective
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             After
             these
             words
             ,
             in
             
               Moraeus's
               Copy
            
             there
             is
             an
             empty
             space
             left
             .
             Questionless
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             wanting
             .
             The
             place
             therefore
             must
             be
             made
             good
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               who
               can
               render
            
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             expresses
             himself
             above
             at
             chap.
             32.
             
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ....
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             At
             this
             place
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             the
             
               Diocese
               of
               the
               East
            
             .
             so
             the
             Romans
             termed
             a
             certain
             number
             of
             Provinces
             ,
             which
             joyntly
             obeyed
             a
             Vicarius
             of
             the
             
               Praetorian
               Praefecture
            
             .
             For
             a
             
               Praefectus
               Praetorio
            
             had
             several
             Dioceses
             under
             his
             own
             dispose
             ;
             but
             the
             Vicarii
             had
             but
             one
             Diocese
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             word
             began
             to
             be
             used
             in
             this
             sense
             about
             Constantine's
             times
             ,
             as
             we
             learn
             both
             from
             Constantine's
             Letters
             recorded
             above
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             some
             Laws
             of
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Code
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Humanity
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Translatour
             renders
             it
             right
             ,
             
               terniones
               &
               quaterniones
            
             .
             For
             Parchment
             Copies
             were
             usually
             digested
             into
             Quaternions
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             four
             sheets
             were
             made
             up
             together
             ,
             as
             Ternions
             are
             three
             sheets
             made
             up
             together
             .
             And
             the
             Quaternions
             had
             sixteen
             pages
             the
             Ternions
             twelve
             .
             Further
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             page
             of
             the
             Quaternion
             was
             set
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Quaternion
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             in
             the
             most
             ancient
             Copies
             ,
             as
             well
             Greek
             as
             Latine
             .
             In
             a
             very
             old
             Copy
             of
             
               Gregorius
               Turonensis
            
             ,
             which
             was
             written
             above
             nine
             hundred
             years
             since
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             page
             of
             the
             Quaternion
             I
             found
             this
             mark
             ,
             q.
             1.
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               first
               Quaternion
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             Reader
             is
             to
             be
             advertized
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             words
             of
             Eusebius
             there
             is
             an
             Enallage
             .
             For
             he
             hath
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             whereas
             it
             ought
             rather
             to
             have
             been
             worded
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             this
             place
             is
             read
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             so
             I
             guess
             it
             was
             written
             in
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil's
               Copy
            
             ,
             because
             S
             r
             Henry
             hath
             under-mark't
             these
             three
             words
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             with
             lines
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             In
             the
             King
             's
             ,
             and
             
               Fuketian
               Copies
            
             ,
             't
             is
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             one
             word
             ;
             which
             I
             rather
             approve
             of
             .
             For
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             it
             would
             be
             better
             ,
             were
             it
             thus
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Translatour
             renders
             this
             place
             thus
             :
             
               nos
               verò
               quoniam
               breviter
               quae
               nobis
               nota
               fuerunt
               ,
               literarum
               monumentis
               mandavimus
               ;
               but
               because
               we
               have
               in
               short
               committed
               to
               writing
               ,
               those
               things
               which
               were
               known
               to
               us
               .
            
             But
             I
             render
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               postquam
               ea
               quae
               nobis
               nota
               sunt
               breviter
               exposuerimus
               ,
               ad
               extremum
               ejus
               vitae
               tempus
               Sermonem
               trans●eremus
               ;
               after
               we
               have
               briefly
               declared
               those
               things
               which
               are
               known
               to
               us
               ,
               we
               will
               turn
               our
               discourse
               to
               the
               last
               time
               of
               his
               Life
               .
            
             Which
             rendition
             is
             doubtless
             truer
             ,
             and
             more
             agreeable
             to
             the
             words
             and
             meaning
             of
             Eusebius
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             Eusebius
             had
             meant
             so
             as
             the
             Translatour
             thought
             he
             did
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             said
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Last
               time
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Periods
               of
               years
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             After
             these
             words
             ,
             a
             whole
             line
             was
             left
             out
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               ▪
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             ;
             which
             I
             make
             up
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             
               wherein
               his
               three
               Sons
               had
               at
               different
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             repetition
             of
             the
             same
             word
             ,
             namely
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             was
             the
             occasion
             that
             this
             whole
             line
             was
             omitted
             by
             the
             over-hasty
             
               Antiquarius
               [
               Transcriber
               of
               Books
               .
               ]
            
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             excellently
             well
             .
             Thus
             by
             the
             addition
             of
             one
             small
             word
             ,
             this
             place
             is
             perfected
             .
             But
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             supplied
             this
             place
             by
             adding
             three
             〈◊〉
             ●id
             also
             Scaliger
             and
             Christophorson
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             an
             odd
             Expression
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               A
               threesold
               issue
               of
               Sons
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             translatour
             has
             rendred
             it
             ill
             ,
             
               ●●cimo
               quoque
               anno
               ,
               every
               tenth
               year
               .
            
             For
             Constantine
             did
             not
             create
             his
             Sons
             Caesars
             ,
             every
             tenth
             year
             of
             his
             Empire
             .
             For
             he
             made
             Crispus
             and
             
               Constantinus
               ,
               Caesars
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Gallicanus
             and
             Bassus
             ,
             on
             the
             Calends
             of
             March
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             eleventh
             year
             of
             his
             Empire
             .
             But
             Constantius
             was
             created
             Caesar
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             Consulate
             of
             Crispus
             and
             Constantinus
             ,
             on
             the
             sixth
             of
             the
             
               Ides
               of
               November
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             the
             nineteenth
             year
             of
             Constantine's
             Empire
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             
               Constan
               ▪
               s
            
             was
             proclaimed
             Caesar
             by
             his
             Father
             ,
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Dalmatius
             and
             Zenophilus
             ,
             on
             the
             eighth
             of
             the
             Calends
             of
             January
             ,
             when
             Constantine
             was
             entred
             into
             the
             twenty
             eighth
             year
             of
             his
             Empire
             ▪
             as
             it
             appears
             from
             
               Idatius's
               Fasti.
            
             Wherefore
             Eusebius's
             words
             will
             be
             better
             rendred
             thus
             ,
             
               singulis
               decenni●s
               ,
               in
               each
               of
               his
               ten
               years
               .
            
             But
             neither
             will
             what
             Eusebius
             hath
             said
             ,
             be
             true
             ,
             even
             this
             way
             .
             For
             Crispus
             and
             
               Constantinus
               junior
            
             were
             not
             created
             Caesars
             in
             Constantine's
             first
             ten
             years
             ,
             but
             about
             his
             first
             ten
             years
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             these
             words
             want
             a
             favourable
             interpretation
             .
             Which
             Baronius
             not
             in
             the
             least
             perceiving
             ,
             has
             recorded
             Crispus
             to
             have
             been
             made
             Caesar
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             315
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             Prochronism
             of
             two
             years
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             should
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             I
             wonder
             was
             not
             perceived
             by
             others
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             reading
             I
             like
             not
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             like
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               as
               't
               were
            
             ;
             as
             I
             found
             it
             mended
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               Moraeus's
               Copy
            
             :
             and
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             the
             reading
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Some
             body
             ,
             who
             it
             was
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             has
             noted
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             the
             
               Geneva
               Edition
            
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             I
             had
             rather
             reade
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               before
               they
               have
               entred
               into
               a
               League
               .
            
             Nevertheless
             ,
             in
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Savil.
               Copies
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             At
             this
             place
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             has
             a
             passive
             signification
             .
             And
             imports
             the
             same
             with
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             occurs
             at
             the
             close
             of
             this
             Letter
             .
             And
             thus
             Christophorson
             renders
             it
             in
             the
             
               First
               Book
               of
               Theodoret's
               Eccles.
               Hist.
               chap.
            
             28.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             Theodoret
             ;
             and
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             follows
             presently
             ,
             must
             be
             expunged
             :
             which
             word
             occurs
             not
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Valesius
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               in
               omni
               negotio
               ,
               in
               every
               business
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             Theodoret
             ;
             from
             whose
             
               first
               book
               ,
               chap.
            
             29
             ,
             this
             place
             is
             made
             good
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             
               Manuscript
               Copies
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             was
             impersect
             .
             But
             in
             
               Moraeus's
               Copy
            
             I
             found
             another
             punctation
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             which
             in
             my
             judgment
             is
             righter
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               does
               chiefly
               require
               of
               us
               .
               But
               ,
               as
               to
               what
               ,
               &c.
            
             Only
             I
             would
             rather
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               from
               you
            
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             the
             common
             reading
             may
             be
             born
             with
             .
             In
             the
             Fuketian
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               Turnebian
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             ,
             't
             is
             written
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             according
             to
             our
             Rendition
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             Valesius
             renders
             ,
             
               religionem
               nostram
               ,
               our
               Religion
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               have
               sent
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               have
               written
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Translatour
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             .
             Yet
             in
             Theodoret
             and
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               have
               sent
               to
               those
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Flavius
               Dionysius
            
             is
             termed
             Come●
             by
             
               Athanasius
               in
               his
               Apologetick
               to
               Constantius
               ,
            
             where
             he
             relates
             a
             great
             deal
             concerning
             
               this
               Synod
               at
               Tyre
            
             ,
             which
             was
             held
             in
             the
             
               Consulate
               of
               Constantius
               and
               Albinus
            
             ,
             in
             the
             months
             August
             and
             September
             .
             This
             Dionysius
             had
             before
             been
             Consularis
             of
             Phoenice
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Consulate
               of
               Januarinus
               and
               Justus
            
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             from
             the
             
               Fourth
               Law
               Cod.
               Theod.
               de
               Famosis
               Libellis
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             indeed
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             Theodoret.
             But
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             this
             place
             is
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             reading
             
               Scaliger
               ,
               Bongarsius
            
             ,
             and
             others
             found
             in
             their
             Copies
             .
             A
             little
             after
             I
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             and
             Theodoret.
             For
             there
             is
             no
             small
             emphasis
             in
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Old
               Sheets
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             there
             is
             an
             imperfection
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             part
             of
             the
             word
             only
             occurs
             ,
             thus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Therefore
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             supplied
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               an
               Order
            
             ;
             and
             so
             did
             Scaliger
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Quire
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             b
             He
             means
             Alexander
             Bishop
             of
             the
             City
             Thessalonica
             ,
             who
             was
             present
             at
             the
             Synod
             at
             Tyre
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             witnesseth
             .
             By
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Pannonia
             and
             
               Moesia
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             means
             Ursacius
             and
             Valens
             leading
             men
             of
             the
             
               Arian
               faction
            
             ,
             who
             were
             sent
             from
             the
             
               Synod
               of
               Tyre
            
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             there
             enquire
             concerning
             the
             Crimes
             wherewith
             Athanasius
             had
             been
             charged
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             relates
             in
             
               his
               Apologetick
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             He
             means
             Theogonius
             Bishop
             of
             Nicaea
             ,
             and
             Theodorus
             Bishop
             of
             Perinthus
             ,
             which
             was
             otherwise
             termed
             Heraclea
             ;
             which
             Prelates
             were
             present
             at
             the
             same
             Synod
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             and
             Theodoret
             do
             inform
             us
             .
             Besides
             Theogonius
             ,
             two
             other
             Bishops
             out
             of
             Bithynia
             were
             present
             at
             the
             
               Synod
               of
               Tyre
            
             ,
             namely
             Eusebius
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             and
             Maris
             of
             Chalcedon
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Adorned
               the
               fullness
               of
               the
               Synod
               .
            
          
           
             d
             Athanasius
             in
             
               his
               Apologetick
               to
               Constantius
               ▪
               pag.
            
             788
             ,
             speaking
             concerning
             this
             Synod
             ,
             does
             attest
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             sent
             the
             
               Palatine
               Souldiers
            
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             obey
             the
             commands
             of
             the
             Bishops
             :
             His
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               The
               approved
               men
               sent
               from
               the
               Imperial
               Palace
               .
            
          
           
             a
             This
             was
             Marianus
             the
             Tribune
             and
             Notary
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             said
             in
             the
             
               Contents
               of
               this
               Chapter
            
             ,
             and
             in
             Sozomen
             .
             He
             bore
             the
             same
             dignity
             under
             Constantius
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             attests
             in
             
               his
               Book
               de
               Synodis
               Arimini
               &
               Seleuciae
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             There
             is
             the
             same
             errour
             in
             the
             
               foregoing
               Chapter
            
             ;
             where
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             in
             which
             manner
             't
             is
             written
             at
             both
             places
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             whole
             passage
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Others
               interpreted
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             was
             wanting
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             and
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens
               Edition
            
             :
             which
             words
             Learned
             men
             have
             inserted
             from
             some
             Manuscript
             Copy
             ,
             as
             I
             judge
             .
             For
             they
             seem
             to
             me
             to
             be
             genuine
             ,
             and
             to
             proceed
             from
             
             Eusebius's
             own
             stile
             .
             They
             do
             indeed
             occur
             in
             the
             excellent
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ;
             but
             in
             S
             r
             Henry
             Savil's
             ,
             they
             are
             wanting
             .
             For
             ,
             at
             this
             place
             S
             r
             Henry
             hath
             made
             this
             Remark
             .
             
               Christophorsonus
               hoc
               loco
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               At
               this
               place
               Christophorson
               has
               from
               his
               own
               Copies
               inserted
               these
               following
               words
               ,
               which
               to
               me
               seem
               scarce
               agreeable
               to
               this
               place
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eusebius
             does
             ,
             not
             without
             reason
             ,
             term
             that
             kindness
             and
             benignity
             which
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             made
             use
             of
             towards
             the
             Priests
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             benignity
             towards
             Christ
             himself
             .
             For
             ,
             kindness
             towards
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             redounds
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Lord
             himself
             .
             Therefore
             says
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             
               He
               that
               receiveth
               you
               ,
               receiveth
               me
               :
            
             and
             ,
             
               that
               which
               you
               have
               done
               to
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               you
               have
               done
               to
               me
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Delivered
               to
               their
               hearers
               Theologick
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Made
               interpretations
               of
               the
               divine
               readings
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Goods
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Here
             the
             words
             seem
             to
             be
             transposed
             ,
             a
             thing
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             told
             you
             ,
             is
             frequently
             done
             in
             these
             Books
             .
             Above
             therefore
             is
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               making
               descriptions
            
             ;
             and
             here
             the
             reading
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               explaining
               the
               meanings
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             some
             body
             will
             perhaps
             aske
             ,
             what
             those
             Prophetick
             Visions
             are
             ,
             which
             Eusebius
             means
             here
             .
             He
             means
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             that
             place
             which
             occurs
             in
             the
             
               third
               chapter
               of
               Zephaniah
            
             ,
             verse
             8
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             
               Cyril
               of
               Jerusalem
            
             also
             ,
             in
             
               his
               fourth
               Homily
            
             ,
             explains
             this
             passage
             of
             Zephaniah
             concerning
             the
             Martyrium
             or
             Church
             ,
             which
             Constantine
             erected
             in
             the
             place
             of
             our
             Lord's
             Resurrection
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             terms
             the
             
               Jerusalem
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             Members
             and
             Edifices
             ,
             Symbols
             .
             See
             
               Eusebius's
               Oration
               in
               the
               dedication
               of
               the
               Church
               at
               Tyre
               ,
            
             which
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             
               tenth
               book
               of
               his
               Eccles.
               History
               :
            
             where
             he
             asserts
             ,
             that
             every
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             imported
             some
             thing
             that
             was
             mystical
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             without
             the
             conjunction
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             '
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Translatour
             has
             rendred
             it
             right
             ,
             
               tricesimo
               imperii
               anno
               ,
               in
               the
               thirtieth
               year
               of
               his
               Empire
               .
            
             For
             the
             Dedication-Feast
             of
             the
             
               Jerusalem
               Church
            
             was
             celebrated
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             335
             ,
             on
             the
             
               Ides
               of
               September
               ,
               Constantius
            
             and
             Albinus
             being
             Consuls
             ,
             in
             
               Constantine's
               Tricennalia
            
             .
             At
             which
             time
             Constantine
             was
             in
             the
             thirtieth
             year
             of
             his
             Empire
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             does
             properly
             signifie
             Tricennalia
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               a
               festivity
               of
               sports
               which
               were
               performed
               on
               account
               of
               the
               thirtieth
               year
               of
            
             an
             Emperours
             Reign
             .
             The
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Constantius
             and
             Albinus
             ,
             has
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             in
             
               Idatius's
               Fasti
            
             occur
             rend●ed
             into
             Latine
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               His
               Coss.
               Tricennalia
               Edidit
               Constantinus
               Augustus
               die
            
             8.
             
             
               Cal.
               August
               ;
               in
               the
               Consulate
               of
               these
               persons
               ,
               Constantinus
               Augustus
               published
               his
               Tricennalia
               ,
               on
               the
               eight
               of
               the
               Calends
               of
               August
               .
            
             Yet
             sometimes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             Tricennalia
             are
             taken
             for
             the
             thirtieth
             year
             .
             So
             Jerome
             relates
             ,
             that
             Dalmatius
             was
             created
             Caesar
             in
             
               Constantine's
               Tricennalia
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             the
             thirtieth
             year
             of
             his
             Empire
             .
             But
             whereas
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Dedication
               Feast
            
             of
             the
             
               Jerusalem
               Church
            
             was
             celebrated
             on
             the
             
               Ides
               of
               September
            
             ,
             of
             this
             matter
             I
             have
             Nicephorus
             my
             Authour
             ,
             in
             
               his
               eight
               book
               ,
               chap.
            
             30.
             
             Indeed
             ,
             
               in
               Saint
               Saba's
               Typicon
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Greek
               Menology
            
             ,
             on
             the
             
               thirteenth
               day
               of
               September
            
             are
             placed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             also
             Sophronius
             in
             
               his
               Oration
               de
               Exaltatione
               Sanctae
               Crucis
            
             ;
             and
             this
             Festivity
             was
             observed
             every
             year
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             eight
             days
             .
             From
             these
             Authours
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             must
             be
             corrected
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             a
             mistake
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             day
             as
             the
             Consulate
             ,
             in
             which
             these
             things
             were
             done
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               how
               great
               the
               Emperours
               attempts
               of
               Elegancy
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Amongst
             the
             other
             Donaria
             [
             
               Sacred
               Gifts
            
             ,
             ]
             which
             Constantine
             gave
             to
             the
             
               Jerusalem
               Church
            
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             
               Sacerdotal
               pall
            
             woven
             with
             threads
             of
             gold
             ,
             which
             the
             Bishop
             made
             use
             of
             in
             his
             performing
             the
             solemn
             prayers
             ,
             as
             Theodoret
             relates
             ,
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
               book
            
             2.
             chap.
             27.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               after
               this
               present
               Subject
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             at
             the
             close
             of
             this
             work
             .
             The
             Translatour
             rendred
             it
             ill
             ;
             
               Quod
               etiam
               cum
               videbitur
               &
               absoluto
               opere
               edemus
               .
            
             But
             our
             Rendition
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Eusebius
             himself
             in
             chap.
             32.
             of
             this
             book
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             For
             Eusebius
             had
             before
             made
             a
             speech
             in
             the
             Palace
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             attests
             above
             ,
             at
             chap.
             33
             ,
             where
             see
             what
             we
             have
             noted
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             reading
             I
             have
             followed
             in
             my
             Version
             ;
             nor
             do
             I
             doubt
             ,
             but
             Eusebius
             wrote
             so
             .
             Further
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             there
             is
             an
             ambiguity
             .
             For
             the
             words
             may
             be
             construed
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             
               This
               Second
               Synod
               ,
               which
               we
               know
               to
               be
               the
               greatest
               after
               that
               First
            
             [
             Synod
             ]
             
               which
               he
               had
               assembled
               at
               the
               most
               eminent
               City
               of
               Bithynia
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               conven●d
               at
               Jerusalem
               .
            
             Which
             sense
             Christophorson
             has
             followed
             ,
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             embrace
             the
             emendation
             of
             Learned
             men
             ,
             which
             I
             found
             written
             in
             
               Moraeus's
               Copy
            
             also
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Neve●●heless
             ,
             I
             would
             willingly
             add
             another
             word
             also
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             must
             be
             rendred
             
               vota
               ,
               vowes
            
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             alludes
             to
             the
             usage
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             who
             in
             such
             Solemnities
             made
             Vowes
             for
             the
             safety
             and
             felicity
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             
               Plinius's
               Epistle
               to
               Trajan
            
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             in
             
               old
               Coyns
            
             we
             reade
             such
             Vows
             as
             these
             thus
             exprest
             ,
             
               VOTIS
               XX.
               MULTIS
               XXX
            
             .
             But
             in
             
               other
               Coyns
            
             't
             is
             thus
             ,
             
               SIC
               X.
               SIC
               XX.
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               So
               His
               Decennalia
               ,
               So
               His
               Vicennalia
               .
            
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             plainly
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             
               Jerusalem
               Synod
            
             ,
             (
             who
             by
             
             Constantine's
             Order
             met
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Dedication
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             which
             Letter
             Athanasius
             records
             in
             
               his
               Apologetick
               ,
               pag.
            
             801
             ,
             )
             't
             is
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Salutary
               Martyrium
               .
               Jerome
            
             also
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             terms
             it
             the
             Martyrium
             ;
             as
             does
             likewise
             Sozomen
             book
             2
             chap.
             26
             ,
             
               Marcus
               in
               the
               Life
               of
               Porphyrius
               Bishop
               of
               Gaza
               ,
            
             and
             Eucherius
             in
             
               his
               Book
               de
               Situ
               urbis
               Hierosolymitan●
               .
            
             See
             
               Our
               Letter
               de
               Anastasi
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             wherein
             we
             have
             at
             large
             proved
             against
             
               Jacobus
               Gretserus
            
             and
             
               Jacobus
               Sirmondus
            
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             only
             one
             Church
             erected
             by
             Constantine
             ,
             which
             was
             termed
             
               the
               Martyrium
            
             and
             
               Anastasis
               .
               Which
               Letter
            
             we
             thought
             good
             to
             make
             a
             second
             publication
             of
             ,
             
               at
               the
               close
               of
               our
               Notes
               ,
               pag.
            
             304
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             whole
             clause
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               His
               very
               face
            
             in
             the
             English
             ,
             was
             wanting
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             :
             Learned
             men
             had
             inserted
             it
             ,
             whether
             from
             some
             Manuscript
             Copies
             ,
             or
             from
             conjecture
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
             But
             at
             length
             ,
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             has
             informed
             us
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             were
             on
             a
             good
             account
             inserted
             ,
             from
             the
             Manuscripts
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Constantine
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Questionless
             it
             must
             be
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               having
               long
               before
               performed
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Rich
               distributions
               of
               gifts
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               the
               very
               ocean
               it self
            
             .
             It
             must
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               to
               their
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Indian
            
             ]
             Ocean
             it self
             .
             Further
             ,
             Metrodorus
             the
             Philosopher
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             the
             chiefest
             person
             of
             this
             
               Indian
               Embassie
            
             ;
             who
             from
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Indians
             brought
             to
             Constantine
             very
             many
             Gems
             and
             Pearls
             :
             and
             pretended
             that
             he
             had
             brought
             many
             more
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             Persian
             King
             taken
             them
             from
             him
             in
             his
             passage
             thorow
             Persia.
             By
             which
             lie
             Constantine
             being
             prevailed
             upon
             ,
             whilst
             with
             too
             much
             eagerness
             he
             pursues
             what
             had
             been
             taken
             from
             Metrodorus
             ,
             raises
             the
             Persian
             War
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             recorded
             by
             Cedrenus
             and
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             .
             But
             Cedrenus
             relates
             that
             in
             a
             place
             wholly
             foreign
             and
             disagreeable
             ,
             namely
             in
             
             Constantine's
             twenty
             first
             year
             ;
             whereas
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             placed
             it
             on
             the
             thirty
             first
             year
             of
             Constantine
             .
             For
             in
             this
             year
             the
             peace
             between
             the
             Romans
             and
             Persians
             was
             broken
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Leaders
             ,
             or
             Princes
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             But
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Sheets
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             I
             like
             better
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               With
               Piety
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             instructing
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               furnishing
               them
               with
               .
               Eusebius
            
             makes
             use
             of
             this
             word
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             again
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             chapter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Furniture
               ▪
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Souldiers
               armed
               with
               Shields
               ;
               Spear-men
               ;
               Guards
               of
               their
               Bodies
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Captaines
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Any
             body
             may
             of
             himself
             perceive
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               But
               when
            
             ,
             &c
             :
             which
             I
             should
             not
             have
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             had
             I
             not
             fear'd
             least
             any
             one
             should
             think
             that
             it
             had
             escap't
             me
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             seems
             to
             be
             superfluous
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Christian●
               ▪
            
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             in
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             Eusebius
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             signifie
             
               Military
               Companies
            
             ;
             and
             in
             many
             other
             places
             .
             So
             Sozomen
             book
             1.
             chap.
             8.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               from
               that
               time
               the
               Roman
               Legions
               ,
               which
               they
               now
               term
               Companies
               ,
               provided
               each
               of
               them
               a
               Tabernacle
               proper
               to
               themselves
               .
            
             Further
             ,
             this
             place
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             made
             good
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             says
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             Commanders
             of
             the
             first
             Companies
             ,
             and
             those
             also
             to
             whom
             the
             Care
             of
             the
             Republick
             was
             committed
             by
             Constantine
             ,
             were
             Favourers
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             By
             those
             former
             persons
             ,
             he
             means
             the
             Tribunes
             and
             Comites
             of
             the
             Scholae
             :
             but
             the
             latter
             are
             the
             
               praefecti
               Praetorio
            
             ,
             the
             
               Quaestors
               of
               the
               sacred
               Palace
            
             ,
             the
             
               Masters
               of
               the
               Offices
            
             ,
             and
             the
             others
             who
             transacted
             
               Civil
               affairs
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Viz.
             Christians
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Fortified
               himself
               with
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             like
             not
             the
             conjecture
             of
             the
             Learned
             ,
             who
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             have
             added
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               well
               constituted
            
             ,
             which
             addition
             I
             found
             written
             in
             
               Moraeus's
               Copy
            
             also
             .
             But
             if
             any
             thing
             was
             to
             have
             been
             added
             ,
             I
             would
             rather
             have
             put
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             thus
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             can
             have
             no
             place
             here
             ,
             in
             regard
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             occurs
             .
             Otherwise
             it
             would
             be
             an
             idle
             repetition
             ,
             nor
             would
             there
             be
             more
             said
             in
             the
             second
             member
             of
             the
             period
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             first
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             passage
             of
             Eusebius
             hath
             led
             many
             persons
             into
             a
             mistake
             .
             Amongst
             whom
             was
             
               Dionysius
               Petavius
            
             ,
             who
             both
             in
             
               his
               Annotations
               on
               Epiphanius's
               Book
               de
               Ponderibus
               ,
            
             and
             also
             in
             
               his
               eleventh
               Book
               de
               Doctrinâ
               Temporum
               ,
            
             confiding
             in
             the
             authority
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             was
             of
             opinion
             that
             Constantine
             died
             in
             the
             thirty
             second
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             .
             Most
             of
             the
             Ancients
             have
             likewise
             written
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             viz.
             Philostorgius
             ,
             Book
             .
             2.
             
             
               Theodorus
               Lector
            
             in
             
               his
               Collectanea
               ;
               Epiphanius
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Authour
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             :
             and
             amongst
             the
             
               Latines
               ,
               Aurellus
               Victor
            
             .
             But
             this
             opinion
             seems
             to
             me
             wholly
             absurd
             ▪
             For
             they
             who
             think
             thus
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             affirm
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Constantine
             began
             his
             Empire
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             305
             ,
             Constantius
             the
             fifth
             time
             and
             Maximianus
             being
             Consuls
             .
             And
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             same
             year
             
               Constantius
               Augustus
            
             the
             Father
             of
             Constantine
             departed
             this
             Life
             .
             But
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             following
             which
             is
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             306
             ,
             
               Constantius
               Augustus
            
             was
             Consul
             the
             sixth
             time
             with
             his
             Colleague
             Maximianus
             ,
             as
             all
             
               the
               Fasti
            
             do
             constantly
             affirm
             .
             Wherefore
             Constantine's
             Reign
             can
             be
             brought
             but
             from
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             306.
             
             Now
             therefore
             ,
             whereas
             he
             died
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Felicianus
             and
             Titianus
             ,
             that
             is
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             337
             ,
             on
             the
             twenty
             second
             of
             the
             month
             May
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             agreed
             on
             amongst
             all
             Writers
             ,
             it
             is
             plainly
             made
             out
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             Reigned
             thirty
             years
             ,
             and
             ten
             months
             ,
             three
             days
             only
             excepted
             .
             For
             he
             had
             been
             created
             Caesar
             on
             the
             eighth
             of
             the
             Calends
             of
             August
             ,
             as
             Idatius
             writes
             in
             
               his
               Fasti.
               Eutropius
            
             therefore
             and
             Rufinus
             are
             right
             in
             their
             affirming
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             ended
             his
             Life
             in
             the
             thirty
             first
             year
             of
             his
             Empire
             .
             Our
             Eusebius
             also
             says
             true
             in
             
               his
               Chronicon
            
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             Reigned
             thirty
             years
             and
             ten
             months
             .
             Further
             ,
             whence
             it
             has
             hapned
             ,
             that
             our
             Eusebius
             here
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Ancients
             have
             attributed
             two
             and
             thirty
             years
             Reign
             to
             Constantine
             ,
             this
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             ,
             was
             the
             reason
             .
             Two
             years
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             Constantine
             had
             celebrated
             
               his
               Tricennalia
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Constantius
             and
             Albinus
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             has
             related
             above
             .
             They
             thought
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             thirtieth
             year
             of
             
             Constantine's
             Reign
             had
             been
             compleated
             when
             those
             men
             were
             Consuls
             ;
             which
             nevertheless
             is
             false
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             noted
             above
             .
             Besides
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             
             Constantine's
             Reign
             ,
             unto
             his
             death
             ,
             two
             and
             thirty
             Pair
             of
             Consuls
             are
             reckoned
             .
             Whence
             it
             might
             have
             hapned
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             believe
             him
             to
             have
             died
             in
             the
             thirty
             second
             year
             of
             his
             Empire
             .
             Further
             ,
             some
             Chronologers
             have
             ascribed
             the
             years
             of
             his
             Father
             Constantius
             ,
             because
             he
             Reigned
             but
             a
             very
             short
             time
             ,
             to
             Constantine
             .
             But
             the
             Reader
             is
             to
             be
             advertized
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             Learned
             Petavius
             has
             at
             length
             changed
             his
             Sentiment
             ,
             and
             has
             embraced
             the
             Common
             opinion
             concerning
             the
             years
             of
             
             Constantine's
             Reign
             ,
             and
             concerning
             its
             beginning
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             the
             
               Fourth
               Book
               of
               the
               Second
               part
               of
               his
               Rationarium
               Temporum
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Insatiableness
             ,
             and
             Hypocrifie
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Goods
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             last
             word
             is
             here
             added
             by
             learned
             men
             from
             the
             Manuscript
             Copies
             ;
             which
             word
             I
             likewise
             found
             in
             M
             r
             
               Fuket's
               Book
            
             .
             But
             I
             had
             rather
             place
             this
             word
             before
             the
             Verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             Eusebius
             [
             expresses
             himself
             ]
             at
             the
             close
             of
             
               his
               Third
               Book
               concerning
               the
               Life
               of
               Constantine
               .
            
             It
             would
             indeed
             be
             far
             more
             elegantly
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             embrace
             the
             emendation
             of
             Learned
             men
             ,
             which
             occurs
             also
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             judgment
             of
             
               our
               Eusebius
            
             is
             here
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             who
             i●●
             the
             Reign
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             as
             in
             some
             most
             beautifull
             Countenance
             ,
             took
             notice
             of
             this
             Blemish
             ,
             that
             he
             chose
             the
             worst
             and
             most
             rapacious
             men
             to
             be
             his
             friends
             ,
             and
             to
             bear
             the
             publick
             Offices
             :
             and
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             circumvented
             by
             the
             fraud
             and
             craft
             of
             certain
             persons
             ,
             who
             pretended
             themselves
             to
             be
             
               Christians
               .
               Aurelius
               Victor
            
             reproves
             almost
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Fiscales
               molestiae
               severius
               pressae
               .
               Cunctaque
               divino
               ritui
               paria
               videre●tur
               ,
               n●
               parùm
               dignis
               ad
               publica
               aditum
               concessisset
               .
               Quae
               quanquam
               saepius
               accidêre
               ,
               tamen
               in
               summo
               ingenio
               ,
               atque
               optimis
               Reip.
               moribus
               ,
               quamvis
               parva
               vitia
               elucent
               magis
               .
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             also
             in
             
               his
               sixteenth
               Book
            
             ,
             attests
             the
             same
             .
             
               Nam
               proximorum
               ●auces
               aperuit
               primus
               omnium
               Constantinus
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               that
               Love
               and
               Truth
               which
               was
               in
               his
               disposition
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Maintain
             ,
             or
             ,
             keep
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Goods
             ,
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             Fuk.
             and
             S
             r
             
               Hen
               Savil's
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             I
             suppose
             amongst
             others
             ,
             Ablabius
             to
             be
             meant
             ;
             who
             after
             
             Constantine's
             death
             ,
             in
             regard
             't
             was
             believed
             that
             he
             attempted
             a
             Rebellion
             ,
             was
             slain
             by
             the
             order
             of
             Constantius
             ,
             as
             Eunapius
             does
             at
             large
             relate
             in
             
               the
               Lives
               of
               the
               Sophistae
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Above
             ,
             at
             chap.
             29
             
               of
               this
               book
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             has
             made
             use
             of
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             where
             see
             what
             we
             have
             noted
             .
             You
             might
             also
             reade
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             written
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             the
             Geneva-Edition
             .
             The
             Translatour
             persisting
             in
             his
             mistake
             ,
             renders
             it
             here
             also
             ,
             
               Congressus
               cum
               amicis
               habere
               ,
               to
               hold
               meetings
               with
               his
               friends
            
             ;
             whereas
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             translated
             it
             ,
             
               conciones
               habere
               ,
               to
               make
               Speeches
               ,
            
             as
             't
             is
             plainly
             confirmed
             by
             the
             words
             following
             .
             Victor
             in
             
               his
               Epitome
            
             says
             the
             same
             likewise
             concerning
             
               Constantine
               :
               Commodissimus
               tamen
               ▪
               rebus
               ▪
               multis
               ●uit
               :
               Calumnias
               sedare
               legibus
               severissimis
               :
               nutrire
               ar●es
               bonas
               ,
               praecipuè
               fludia
               Literarum
               :
               legere
               ipse
               scribere
               ,
               meditare
               .
            
             Where
             meditari
             has
             the
             same
             import
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             declamare
             ,
             to
             
               declaim
               ▪
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Doubtless
             it
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               having
               continued
            
             ;
             as
             others
             have
             already
             remarked
             ▪
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             Eusebius
             does
             usually
             term
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             Philosophers
             ,
             who
             thought
             themselves
             wiser
             than
             others
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             the
             third
             syllable
             has
             a
             line
             drawn
             under
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Tabernacle
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Those
             words
             which
             follow
             after
             these
             in
             the
             Geneva-Edition
             ,
             unto
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             58
             th
             chapter
             ,
             (
             which
             passage
             we
             have
             inclosed
             within
             this
             mark
             [
             ]
             ,
             )
             were
             wanting
             both
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephen's
               Edition
            
             :
             and
             they
             have
             been
             added
             by
             Learned
             men
             ,
             from
             conjecture
             as
             I
             think
             .
             For
             the
             chapters
             which
             follow
             are
             too
             short
             ,
             and
             contain
             nothing
             more
             than
             the
             very
             Titles
             of
             the
             chapters
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             thing
             altogether
             disagreeable
             to
             
             Eusebius's
             designe
             .
             Wherefore
             't
             is
             credible
             ,
             that
             I
             earned
             men
             inserted
             these
             words
             from
             the
             Titles
             of
             the
             chapters
             ,
             which
             occur
             per●●●t
             before
             the
             fourth
             Book
             .
             Further
             ,
             in
             the
             Geneva-Edition
             ,
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             occur
             after
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             must
             be
             expunged
             .
             For
             the
             imperterction
             begins
             before
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             We
             have
             taken
             notice
             of
             a
             like
             mistake
             above
             .
             Our
             conjecture
             concerning
             this
             Supplement
             is
             plainly
             confirmed
             by
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             which
             (
             though
             it
             faithfully
             shews
             the
             other
             Supplements
             which
             are
             publish't
             by
             the
             Geneva-men
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             noted
             in
             their
             places
             ;
             yet
             )
             has
             not
             the
             Supplement
             of
             this
             place
             .
             Nor
             is
             this
             Fragment
             written
             in
             
               Turnebus's
               Copy
            
             ,
             although
             all
             the
             rest
             occur
             ▪
             written
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               Book
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             Socrates
             (
             book
             1.
             chap.
             18.
             )
             relates
             the
             very
             same
             thing
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Moreover
               ,
               so
               ardent
               was
               the
               Emperours
               Love
               for
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               that
               being
               about
               to
               ingage
               in
               a
               War
               with
               the
            
             Persians
             ,
             
               He
               provided
               a
               Tabernacle
               made
               of
               Linen
               ,
               painted
               with
               divers
               colours
               ,
               much
               resembling
               a
               Church
               ,
               even
               as
            
             Moses
             
               did
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               and
               this
               he
               would
               have
               carried
               about
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               so
               in
               the
               most
               desert
               Regions
               he
               might
               have
               an
               Oratory
               ready
               .
            
             Which
             words
             of
             Socrates
             I
             have
             the
             more
             willingly
             produced
             ,
             because
             I
             know
             that
             Socrates
             is
             wont
             most
             commonly
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             very
             words
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             in
             those
             passages
             which
             he
             borrows
             out
             of
             Eusebius
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             these
             words
             of
             Socrates
             may
             supply
             the
             place
             of
             
             Eusebius's
             words
             .
             For
             I
             can
             very
             hardly
             be
             induced
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             those
             words
             which
             occur
             in
             this
             imperfection
             ,
             are
             Eusebius's
             .
             Further
             ,
             before
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Licinian
               War
            
             namely
             ,
             Constantine
             had
             a
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             Cross
             fixt
             without
             the
             Camp
             ,
             into
             which
             he
             retired
             to
             fast
             and
             pray
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             attests
             Book
             2.
             
             But
             in
             his
             preparation
             for
             the
             Persian
             War
             ,
             Constantine
             did
             this
             further
             ,
             that
             he
             built
             a
             Tabernacle
             in
             form
             of
             a
             Church
             .
             Sozomen
             relates
             ,
             that
             from
             this
             practise
             of
             Constantine
             it
             was
             afterwards
             derived
             ,
             that
             each
             Cohort
             in
             the
             Roman
             Army
             had
             its
             Tabernacle
             furnished
             like
             a
             Chappel
             ,
             and
             peculiar
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             who
             might
             there
             perform
             Divine
             worship
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Rufus
               Festus
            
             writes
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             
               his
               Breviarium
               .
               Constantinus
               rerum
               dominus
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               Constantine
               supream
               in
               the
               Empire
               ,
               at
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               his
               Life
               prepared
               an
               Expedition
               against
               the
            
             Persians
             .
             
               For
               the
               Nations
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               being
               subdued
               ;
               and
               he
               being
               rendred
               more
               glorious
               by
               a
               fresh
               Victory
               obtained
               over
               the
            
             Goths
             ,
             
               went
               down
               against
               the
            
             Persians
             
               with
               many
               Troops
               .
               At
               whose
               approach
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
            
             Babylonia
             
               trembled
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               an
               humble
               Embassie
               from
               the
            
             Persians
             
               met
               him
               ,
               and
               promised
               they
               would
               do
               what
               they
               were
               commanded
               .
               Nevertheless
               ,
               they
               deserved
               not
               to
               be
               pardoned
               for
               the
               continual
               Eruptions
               ,
               which
               they
               bad
               attempted
               thorowout
               the
               East
               under
            
             Constantius
             Caesar.
             But
             Socrates
             says
             only
             this
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               But
               this
               War
               went
               on
               no
               farther
               at
               that
               time
               :
               For
               it
               was
               immediately
               extinguished
               by
               the
               fear
               which
               the
               Emperour
               had
               out
               the
            
             Persians
             into
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             You
             will
             here
             observe
             the
             Barbarism
             ,
             not
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             but
             of
             him
             who
             has
             made
             up
             this
             chapter
             .
             For
             it
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             said
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nor
             is
             this
             likely
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             ,
             who
             had
             drawn
             together
             all
             the
             Forces
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             against
             the
             Persians
             ,
             should
             have
             made
             a
             Peace
             with
             them
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             contrary
             is
             affirmed
             by
             
               Rusu●
               Festus
            
             ,
             whose
             words
             we
             have
             produced
             above
             ;
             as
             also
             by
             Eutropius
             ,
             and
             
               Aurelius
               Victor
            
             .
             But
             Socrates
             intimates
             ,
             that
             a
             Peace
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             Truce
             ,
             was
             made
             with
             the
             Persian
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             Who
             sees
             not
             ,
             that
             this
             passage
             was
             made
             by
             another
             hand
             ?
             For
             it
             does
             not
             in
             the
             least
             agree
             with
             the
             following
             chapter
             .
             In
             this
             chapter
             Constantine
             is
             said
             to
             have
             begun
             to
             build
             the
             
               Church
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             after
             Easter
             in
             the
             year
             337.
             
             But
             in
             the
             following
             chapter
             ,
             which
             't
             is
             manifest
             was
             written
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             that
             Church
             appears
             to
             be
             now
             finished
             .
             But
             from
             Easter
             to
             Pentecost
             ,
             on
             which
             day
             Constantine
             died
             ,
             the
             ground
             could
             scarce
             be
             dug
             up
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             laying
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             Wherefore
             that
             Church
             must
             necessarily
             have
             been
             begun
             to
             be
             built
             long
             before
             ▪
             See
             chap.
             36.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Se●●
               forth
               brightnesses
               to
               them
               who
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Beating
             back
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Above
             ,
             at
             book
             3.
             chap.
             36
             ,
             Eusebius
             terms
             the
             outward
             Roof
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Therefore
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             seems
             here
             to
             be
             the
             Roof
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             of
             the
             Altar
             .
             Such
             Roofs
             built
             in
             form
             of
             a
             Circle
             ,
             we
             French-men
             do
             at
             this
             day
             term
             
               Domat●
               ▪
            
             Further
             ,
             concerning
             the
             magnificence
             of
             
               this
               Church
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Gregory
               Nazianzene
               ,
            
             in
             
               his
               Poem
               de
               Insom●io
               Anastasia
            
             ,
             writes
             thus
             :
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             That
             is
             ▪
             
               And
               likewise
               the
               magnificens
               Temple
               of
               Christ's
               Disciples
               ,
               distinguished
               by
               four
               sides
               in
               form
               of
               a
               Cross.
            
             In
             this
             Form
             Churches
             were
             heretofore
             built
             ,
             as
             Gretser
             hath
             remarqued
             in
             
               his
               Books
               de
               Cruce
            
             ,
             and
             Marcus
             in
             
               the
               Life
               of
            
             S
             t
             Porphyrius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Open
               Court.
            
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Imperial
             ,
             or
             
               stately
               houses
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               A
               Tombe
               for
               his
               own
               burial
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Consecrated
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Treasur'd
               up
               a
               place
               there
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               At
               the
               f●●
               time
               of
               his
               death
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eusebius
             alludes
             to
             that
             appellation
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               equall
               to
               an
               Apostle
               ▪
            
             which
             was
             given
             to
             Constantine
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             as
             it
             occurs
             in
             the
             
               Menaea
               of
               the
               Greeks
            
             .
             Which
             appellation
             I
             can't
             tell
             why
             Scaliger
             (
             in
             
               his
               fifth
               Book
               de
               Emendatione
               Temporum
               ,
            
             )
             should
             so
             much
             envy
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             that
             much
             was
             detracted
             from
             the
             praise
             and
             glory
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             because
             their
             name
             is
             given
             to
             Constantine
             .
             Doubtless
             ,
             whoever
             shall
             accurately
             look
             into
             those
             things
             done
             by
             Constantine
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             propagation
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             will
             acknowledge
             that
             name
             to
             have
             been
             deservedly
             given
             Him.
             If
             Thecla
             could
             deserve
             that
             appellation
             ,
             which
             woman
             
               Basilius
               Seleucensis
            
             and
             others
             do
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             justly
             will
             it
             be
             given
             to
             Constantine
             ,
             by
             whom
             't
             is
             effected
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             now
             all
             Christians
             ?
             Further
             ,
             Eusebius
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             same
             words
             again
             ,
             below
             at
             chap.
             71.
             
             
               The
               Authour
               of
               the
               Synodicon
            
             speaking
             concerning
             the
             
               Nicene
               Synod
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Constantine
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               among
               the
               Christian
               Emperours
               .
            
             And
             so
             he
             is
             termed
             in
             the
             
               Office
               of
               the
               Greeks
            
             ,
             at
             the
             21
             st
             
               of
               May
            
             ,
             as
             it
             occurs
             in
             the
             Typicon
             of
             S
             t
             Saba
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edit
            
             .
             't
             is
             likewise
             worded
             and
             pointed
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             .
          
           
             †
             Chests
             .
             In
             the
             Greek
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             But
             
               Chrysostome
               (
               Homil.
            
             26.
             in
             2.
             
             
               Epist.
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               pag.
            
             741
             ,
             )
             says
             Constantine
             was
             buried
             in
             the
             Porch
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             their
             Porter
             ;
             and
             that
             matter
             he
             magnifies
             according
             to
             his
             usual
             way
             .
             These
             things
             therefore
             must
             be
             so
             reconciled
             ,
             as
             that
             Constantine
             himself
             would
             have
             had
             his
             dead
             body
             buried
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             but
             ,
             that
             Constantius
             ,
             or
             some
             body
             else
             ,
             placed
             it
             otherwhere
             .
             Indeed
             Zonaras
             writes
             ,
             that
             Constantius
             deposited
             his
             Father's
             Corps
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             a
             peculiar
             Porticus
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             built
             for
             that
             very
             purpose
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Coffin
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             so
             't
             is
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             .
          
           
             †
             These
             words
             within
             this
             mark
             [
             ]
             ,
             from
             Exercises
             to
             Martyrs
             ,
             are
             wanting
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             ;
             nor
             has
             Musculus
             taken
             any
             notice
             of
             them
             in
             
               his
               Version
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             
               Moraus's
               Book
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             an
             Asterisk
             is
             placed
             before
             that
             word
             .
             I
             reade
             therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               spent
               his
               Life
               herein
               to
               the
               very
               close
               of
               it
               .
            
             Farther
             ,
             this
             Asterisk
             assures
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             imperfection
             was
             supplied
             from
             some
             Manuscript
             Copy
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             I
             question
             much
             ,
             whither
             even
             these
             words
             also
             proceed
             not
             from
             the
             conjecture
             of
             some
             Learned
             man.
             For
             this
             expression
             seems
             to
             me
             scarce
             Greek
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             I
             had
             much
             rather
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             the
             words
             which
             occur
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             imperfection
             ,
             are
             much
             more
             suspicious
             ;
             viz.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             foolish
             expression
             ,
             in
             regard
             Eusebius
             always
             says
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             neuter
             gender
             .
             Then
             ,
             why
             has
             he
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             ?
             Was
             that
             Church
             dedicated
             to
             many
             Martyrs
             together
             ?
             There
             was
             a
             famous
             Church
             at
             Helenopolis
             ,
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Martyr
             Lucianus
             .
             In
             this
             Church
             therefore
             Constantine
             abode
             on
             account
             of
             prayer
             ,
             when
             he
             returned
             from
             the
             warm
             waters
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Martyr
            
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Martyrs
            
             .
             After
             I
             had
             written
             this
             note
             ,
             I
             procured
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             which
             has
             retained
             the
             true
             writing
             of
             this
             place
             .
             For
             thus
             it
             is
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               having
               made
               his
               abode
               for
               some
               considerable
               time
               in
               the
               Oratory
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               .
            
             In
             the
             
               same
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             without
             a
             chasme
             :
             also
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Baths
               of
               warm
               water
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               thought
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             suppose
             it
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               and
               by
               the
               salutary
               Laver.
            
             For
             what
             can
             the
             meaning
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             be
             ,
             especially
             when
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               the
               efficacy
               of
               mystick
               words
               .
            
             In
             the
             
               Old
               Sheets
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             plainly
             confirms
             our
             emendation
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             This
             place
             does
             chiefly
             call
             for
             the
             Reader
             's
             attentive
             diligence
             .
             For
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             great
             question
             concerning
             
             Constantine's
             Baptism
             may
             easily
             be
             determined
             .
             Eusebius
             says
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             did
             then
             first
             of
             all
             receive
             imposition
             of
             hands
             with
             solemn
             prayer
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             that
             is
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             was
             then
             first
             made
             a
             
               Catechumen
               ▪
            
             For
             Catechumens
             were
             made
             by
             imposition
             of
             the
             hand
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             the
             
               sixth
               Canon
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Orleance
            
             informs
             us
             :
             
               De
               his
               qu●
               in
               infirmitate
               credere
               volunt
               ,
               placuit
               eis
               debere
               manum
               imponi
               .
            
             The
             same
             is
             established
             in
             Chap.
             39.
             
               of
               the
               Eliberitane
               Council
               .
               Gentiles
               si
               in
               infirmitate
               desideraverint
               sibi
               manum
               imponi
               ,
               si
               fuerit
               eorum
               ex
               aliquâ
               parte
               vita
               honesta
               ,
               placuit
               cis
               manum
               imponi
               ,
               &
               fieri
               Christianos
               .
            
             Which
             
               Eliberitane
               Canon
            
             (
             that
             I
             may
             give
             notice
             of
             that
             by
             the
             by
             ,
             )
             seems
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             exposition
             of
             the
             Orleance-Canon
             :
             which
             may
             also
             be
             seen
             in
             other
             Chapters
             of
             
               that
               Council
            
             .
             Concerning
             the
             same
             Rite
             there
             is
             a
             famous
             place
             in
             
               Sulpicius
               Severus
               ,
               Dialog
            
             .
             2
             ▪
             
               concerning
               the
               Miracles
               of
               Saint
               Martin
               ,
               Chap.
            
             3.
             
             
               Postremò
               cuncti
               catervatim
               ad
               genua
               beati
               viri
               ruere
               caeperunt
               ,
               fideliter
               postulantes
               ,
               ut
               eos
               faceret
               Christianos
               .
               Nec
               Cunctatus
               ,
               in
               medio
               ,
               ut
               erat
               ,
               campo
               ,
               cunctos
               impositâ
               universis
               manu
               Catechumenos
               fecit
               .
            
             The
             
               same
               Author
               ,
               Book
            
             1.
             
             
               Nemo
               ●●rè
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               Eximmani
               illâ
               multitudine
               fuit
               Gentilium
               ,
               qui
               non
               impositione
               manûs
               desideratâ
               ,
               in
               Dominum
               Jesum
               relicto
               impietatis
               errore
               crediderit
               .
            
             S
             t
             Augustine
             also
             ,
             in
             Book
             2.
             
               de
               Peccat●rum
               Remissione
               ,
               Chap.
            
             26.
             
             
               Non
               uniusmodi
               est
               Sanctificatio
               .
               Nam
               &
               Catechumenos
               secundùm
               quendam
               modum
               suum
               per
               signum
               Crucis
               &
               Orationem
               manus
               impositionis
               puto
               sanctificari
               .
               Petrus
               Chrysologus
            
             writes
             the
             same
             likewise
             in
             his
             52
             d
             
               Sermon
               .
               Hinc
               est
               quod
               veniens
               ex
               Gentibus
               ,
               impositione
               manus
               &
               exorcismis
               ante
               â
               daemone
               purgatur
               ;
               &
               apertionem
               aurium
               percipit
               ,
               ut
               fidei
               capere
               possit
               auditum
               .
            
             So
             also
             in
             his
             10●
             th
             
               Sermon
               ▪
               Namque
               ut
               incurvus
               peccatis
               Gentilis
               erigatur
               ad
               coelum
               ,
               prius
               à
               Gentili
               por
               impositionem
               manuum
               nequam
               spiritus
               effugatur
               .
            
             To
             these
             Authours
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             annext
             
               Symeon
               Metaphrastes
            
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Martyrs
            
             Indes
             and
             Domna
             ,
             
               writes
               thus
               concerning
            
             Cyrillus
             
               the
               Bishop
               .
               Ille
               autem
               cùm
               moderat●
               divinas
               ei
               cecinisset
               Scripturas
               ,
               &
               Venerandâ
               Christi
               cruce
               cam
               obsignasset
               ,
               tunc
               quidem
               eam
               facit
               Catechumenam
               .
            
             Lastly
             ,
             Marcus
             in
             
               his
               Book
               concerning
               the
               Life
               of
            
             Porphyrius
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Gaza
             :
             
               Die
               sequenti
               parentes
               mulicris
               &
               Cognati
               euntes
               ad
               B.
               Porphyrium
               ,
               prociderunt
               ad
               ejus
               pedes
               ,
               petentes
               Christi
               signaculum
               .
               Beatus
               verò
               cùm
               eos
               signasset
               ,
               &
               ●●cisset
               Catechumenos
               ,
               dimisit
               illos
               in
               pace
               ,
               praecipiens
               eis
               ut
               vacarent
               Sanctae
               Ecclesiae
               .
               Et
               Paulò
               post
               cùm
               cos
               caechesi
               instituisset
               ,
               baptizavit
               .
            
             From
             these
             Authours
             it
             appeares
             ,
             that
             Catechumens
             were
             heretofore
             made
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             no
             otherwise
             than
             by
             an
             imposition
             of
             the
             hand
             .
             Whereas
             therefore
             Constantine
             is
             said
             to
             have
             then
             first
             received
             imposition
             of
             the
             hand
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             that
             as
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             a
             Catechumen
             .
             But
             some
             body
             will
             say
             :
             who
             can
             believe
             that
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             was
             not
             till
             this
             time
             a
             Catechumen
             ?
             whereas
             he
             had
             both
             been
             present
             at
             the
             
               Nicene
               Council
            
             ,
             and
             had
             published
             so
             many
             Laws
             and
             Rescripts
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Christians
             ;
             had
             built
             so
             many
             Churches
             ;
             had
             all
             manner
             of
             ways
             incited
             the
             Heathens
             to
             embrace
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             had
             deprived
             the
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             of
             their
             Churches
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             Eusebius
             does
             attest
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             performed
             all
             the
             Offices
             of
             a
             Christian.
             For
             he
             writes
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             busied
             himself
             in
             fastings
             and
             prayers
             ,
             and
             had
             observed
             Sundays
             ,
             and
             the
             Feasts
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ;
             and
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             watcht
             all
             night
             in
             the
             Vigils
             of
             Easter
             .
             All
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             besides
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             produced
             ,
             doe
             prove
             Constantine
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Heathen
             ;
             but
             they
             do
             not
             evince
             him
             to
             have
             been
             
               a
               Catechumen
            
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             in
             these
             four
             Books
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Piety
             and
             Religion
             of
             Constantine
             is
             celebrated
             ,
             it
             no
             where
             occurs
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             prayed
             in
             the
             Church
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Catechumens
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             partook
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Catechumens
             .
             And
             although
             Eusebius
             does
             in
             express
             words
             affirm
             that
             ,
             of
             
               Helena
               Augusta
            
             the
             Mother
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             ,
             that
             shee
             stood
             in
             the
             Church
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             women
             ;
             yet
             you
             will
             never
             find
             the
             same
             thing
             said
             by
             him
             concerning
             Constantine
             .
             If
             it
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             made
             his
             abode
             at
             Helenopolis
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             pour'd
             forth
             his
             prayers
             to
             God
             :
             in
             the
             first
             place
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             this
             passage
             occurs
             not
             in
             our
             Copies
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             a
             little
             before
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             even
             Heathens
             had
             a
             liberty
             of
             going
             into
             the
             Churches
             ,
             except
             only
             in
             the
             time
             of
             prayers
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             might
             the
             Emperour
             do
             that
             ,
             who
             profest
             himself
             a
             Christian.
             Whereas
             therefore
             Eusebius
             does
             plainly
             inform
             us
             here
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             received
             imposition
             of
             the
             hand
             from
             the
             Prelates
             first
             at
             Helenopolis
             ;
             it
             evidently
             appears
             ,
             that
             before
             that
             time
             he
             was
             not
             a
             Catechumen
             .
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             Athanasius
             (
             in
             the
             
               Life
               of
               Saint
               Anthony
            
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             concerning
             the
             Letters
             written
             by
             Constantine
             to
             Anthony
             ,
             )
             and
             
               Saint
               Augustine
            
             (
             in
             Epist.
             162
             ,
             and
             166
             ,
             )
             do
             give
             Constantine
             the
             Title
             of
             a
             
               Christian
               Prince
            
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             answered
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             in
             this
             matter
             followed
             the
             vulgar
             opinion
             and
             Report
             of
             all
             men
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             they
             publickly
             termed
             Constantine
             a
             Christian
             Prince
             ,
             not
             because
             he
             had
             as
             yet
             been
             initiated
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             but
             in
             regard
             he
             openly
             profest
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             Also
             ,
             another
             far
             more
             weighty
             objection
             against
             our
             Opinion
             ,
             may
             be
             brought
             from
             Chap.
             32
             ,
             Book
             1.
             the
             Contents
             of
             which
             chapter
             run
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             
               That
               Constantine
               becoming
               a
               Catechumen
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Whence
             it
             may
             be
             concluded
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             was
             made
             a
             Catechumen
             soon
             after
             that
             Vision
             of
             a
             Cross
             in
             the
             Heavens
             .
             But
             my
             answer
             is
             ,
             that
             
               those
               Contents
            
             were
             not
             made
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             but
             by
             some
             more
             modern
             person
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             shown
             above
             .
             Besides
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             taken
             there
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             instructed
             ,
             or
             ,
             taught
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             Eusebius
             does
             not
             say
             any
             where
             in
             
               that
               chapter
            
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             was
             made
             a
             Catechumen
             ,
             but
             only
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             being
             call'd
             for
             by
             him
             ,
             opened
             to
             him
             the
             reason
             of
             that
             Celestial
             Vision
             :
             and
             that
             thence
             forward
             he
             applyed
             himself
             to
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Volumns
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             in
             the
             
               first
               book
               of
               his
               History
            
             chap.
             13
             ,
             these
             words
             occur
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               received
               a
               blessing
               by
               prayer
               and
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               his
               hands
               .
            
             —
             
               Saint
               Augustine
               ,
               Book
            
             2.
             
               de
               Remissione
               Peccatorum
               ,
               Chap.
            
             26
             ,
             terms
             it
             
               Orationem
               manûs
               impositionis
               ,
               the
               prayer
               of
               imposition
               of
               the
               hand
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             A
             very
             foolish
             repetition
             ,
             this
             ▪
             in
             regard
             he
             had
             said
             just
             before
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               Seal
               which
               conferrs
               immortality
            
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Eusebius
             wrote
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               salutary
               gift
            
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Antients
             termed
             Baptism
             also
             ,
             as
             ,
             besides
             others
             ,
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzene
            
             informs
             us
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Least
             any
             one
             should
             rashly
             find
             fault
             with
             Constantine
             ,
             because
             he
             cove●ed
             to
             be
             baptized
             there
             ,
             where
             the
             Lord
             had
             heretofore
             been
             baptized
             by
             John
             ;
             notice
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             that
             most
             Christians
             at
             that
             time
             coveted
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             
               Our
               Eusebius's
            
             words
             in
             
               his
               Book
               de
               Locis
               Hebraicis
            
             ,
             are
             these
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             place
             Jerome
             renders
             thus
             :
             BETHBAARA
             
               trans
               Jordanem
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             BETHBAARA
             
               beyond
               Jordane
               ,
               where
            
             John
             
               Baptized
               to
               Repentance
               :
               whence
               even
               to
               this
               day
               many
               of
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               is
               of
               the
               number
               of
               believers
               ,
               desirous
               to
               be
               born
               again
               there
               ,
               are
               baptized
               in
               the
               vital
               Stream
               .
               Jerome
            
             takes
             Eusebius's
             words
             to
             be
             meant
             concerning
             Catechumens
             who
             earnestly
             desired
             that
             they
             might
             be
             baptized
             in
             Jordan
             .
             But
             the
             words
             of
             Eusebius
             may
             be
             understood
             concerning
             bare
             washing
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             long
             after
             the
             age
             of
             Eusebius
             and
             Jerome
             ,
             the
             Faithfull
             were
             wont
             to
             wash
             in
             that
             very
             place
             ,
             especially
             on
             the
             Festival
             of
             the
             Theophania
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             on
             the
             
               first
               of
               February
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               sixth
               of
               January
            
             ,
             as
             Scaliger
             affirms
             in
             
               his
               Notes
               on
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             ]
             after
             the
             Baptism
             of
             the
             little
             children
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             learnt
             from
             the
             
               Itinerary
               of
               Antoninus
               the
               Martyr
            
             ,
             whose
             words
             are
             these
             .
             
               Juxta
               Jordanem
               verò
               ubi
               baptizatus
               est
               Dominus
               Jesus
               ,
               est
               tumulus
               cancell
               is
               circundatus
               .
               Et
               in
               loco
               ub●redundat
               aqua
               de
               alveo
               suo
               ,
               posita
               est
               Crux
               lignea
               intus
               in
               aquâ
               ,
               &
               ex
               utrâque
               parte
               rupes
               strata
               marmore
               .
               Et
               in
               vigilia
               Theophan●ae
               magnus
               ibi
               ●it
               conventus
               populorum
               .
               Et
               quarta
               aut
               quinta
               vice
               gallo
               canen●e
               ,
               siunt
               Vigiliae
               .
               Completis
               Matu●inis
               ,
               primo
               diluculo
               surgentes
               procedunt
               ad
               Sacra
               Ministeria
               c●lebranda
               sub
               divo
               .
               Et
               diaconi
               tenentes
               sacerdotem
               ,
               descendit
               sacerdos
               in
               ●lumen
               .
               Et
               hor
               a
               quâ
               caepit
               benedicere
               aquam
               ,
               mox
               Jordanis
               cum
               magno
               rugitu
               post
               se
               revertitur
               ;
               &
               stat
               aqua
               superior
               in
               se
               usque
               dum
               baptismus
               per●●citur
               :
               inferior
               autem
               fugit
               in
               mare
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             :
             
               Baptismo
               autem
               completo
               ,
               descendunt
               omnes
               in
               flumen
               pro
               benedictione
               ,
               induti
               sindonibus
               quas
               ●ibi
               ad
               Sepulturam
               servant
               .
            
             The
             same
             thing
             is
             likewise
             related
             in
             the
             
               Hodoeporicon
               of
               Saint
               Willibald
            
             which
             Canisius
             published
             .
             
               Ad
               Jordanem
               ,
               ubi
               Dominus
               suit
               baptizatus
               ,
               ibi
               nunc
               est
               Ecclesia
               in
               columnis
               lapideis
               sursum
               elevata
               :
               &
               subtus
               ecclesiam
               est
               nunc
               arida
               terra
               ,
               ubi
               dominus
               baptizatus
               suit
               .
               In
               ipso
               loco
               &
               ibi
               nunc
               baptizant
               .
               Ibi
               stat
               crux
               lignea
               in
               medio
               ,
               &
               parva
               derivatio
               aquae
               stat
               illic
               ;
               &
               unus
               suniculus
               extensus
               super
               Jordanem
               hinc
               &
               inde
               ●irmatur
               .
               Tunc
               in
               solemritate
               Epiphaniae
               infirmi
               &
               aegroti
               venientes
               habebant
               se
               cum
               funiculo
               ,
               &
               sic
               demerguntur
               in
               aquam
               .
               Episcopus
               Noster
               Willibaldus
               balneavit
               se
               ibi
               in
               Jordane
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               According
               to
               our
               example
            
             :
             So
             Valesius
             renders
             it
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             is
             sufficiently
             intricate
             .
             Had
             Constantine
             a
             mind
             to
             say
             this
             ?
             
               Let
               all
               persons
               now
               cease
               from
               doubting
               concerning
               m●
               ,
               whether
               I
               be
               really
               a
               Christian
               ;
               let
               no
               body
               in
               future
               suspect
               me
               to
               have
               embraced
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               in
               words
               only
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               inmost
               affection
               of
               my
               heart
               .
            
             A
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             also
             be
             taken
             at
             this
             place
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Let
               all
               delay
               be
               removed
            
             .
             Which
             sense
             does
             indeed
             agree
             better
             with
             what
             goes
             before
             .
             For
             in
             these
             words
             Constantine
             accuses
             himself
             ,
             because
             namely
             he
             had
             too
             long
             deferred
             the
             Salutary
             Laver
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             had
             been
             so
             long
             wavering
             as
             't
             were
             and
             doubtfull
             ,
             neither
             following
             the
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             nor
             embracing
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               had
               heretofore
               taken
               a
               resolution
               of
               doing
               this
            
             ;
             in
             which
             manner
             I
             found
             it
             written
             in
             Turnebus's
             and
             Moraeus's
             Copy
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             There
             may
             be
             a
             two●old
             meaning
             given
             of
             these
             words
             :
             for
             either
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             understood
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             sense
             the
             Translatour
             of
             this
             Book
             has
             followed
             .
             Or
             else
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             understood
             ,
             which
             meaning
             is
             in
             my
             judgment
             truer
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             ,
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             middle
             distinction
             is
             placed
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             does
             plainly
             shew
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             speaks
             concerning
             himself
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             these
             words
             were
             to
             be
             meant
             concerning
             God
             ,
             Constantine
             would
             not
             have
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               the
               people
               of
               God
            
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               his
               people
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Be
               worthy
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             Books
             of
             Turnebus
             and
             Moraeus
             ,
             at
             the
             margin
             't
             is
             mended
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             pleases
             me
             better
             .
             This
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             frequently
             taken
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Scriptures
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             can't
             approve
             of
             the
             Version
             of
             the
             Translatours
             ▪
             who
             have
             rendred
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               initiatus
               est
               ,
               was
               initiated
            
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             reading
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             I
             have
             chose
             to
             render
             it
             ,
             
               consummatus
               est
               ,
               was
               perfected
            
             .
             So
             S
             t
             Cyprian
             in
             his
             73
             
               Epist.
               to
               Jubaianus
               ,
               pag.
            
             145
             ▪
             
               Quod
               nunc
               quoque
               apud
               nos
               g●ritur
               ,
               ut
               qui
               in
               Ecclesia
               baptizantur
               ,
               praepositis
               Ecclesiae
               offerantur
               ,
               &
               per
               nostram
               Orationem
               ac
               manus
               impositionem
               Spiritum
               Sanctum
               consequantur
               ,
               &
               signaculo
               dominico
               consummentur
               .
            
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             
               Greek
               Fathers
            
             do
             usually
             term
             Baptism
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Persection
             and
             Consummation
             .
             So
             Athanasius
             in
             
               his
               third
               Oration
               against
               the
            
             Arians
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Also
             ,
             a
             little
             after
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             
               baptizari
               ,
               to
               be
               baptized
            
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             in
             the
             following
             page
             he
             does
             again
             term
             Baptism
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             which
             places
             
               P.
               Nannius
            
             always
             renders
             it
             
               initiationem
               ,
               initiation
            
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzene
            
             in
             
               his
               first
               Oration
               against
               Julian
            
             ,
             gives
             Baptism
             the
             same
             name
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
               ,
               Book
            
             1.
             
             Paedagog
             .
             writes
             ,
             that
             Baptism
             is
             called
             by
             various
             names
             .
             For
             ,
             sometimes
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             't
             is
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             sometimes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             sometimes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Then
             he
             annexes
             a
             reason
             why
             it
             should
             be
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               we
               term
               that
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               whereto
               nothing
               is
               wanting
               .
               What
               is
               farther
               wanting
               to
               him
               who
               knows
               God
               ,
               and
               who
               possesses
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               now
               enjoyes
               Life
               eternal
               .
            
             Whence
             Clemens
             concludes
             thus
             ;
             
               that
               all
               persons
               who
               have
               believed
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               who
               have
               been
               dipt
               in
               the
               sacred
               Laver
               ,
               are
               now
               perfect
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Amongst
             the
             Latines
             also
             ,
             they
             were
             termed
             
               perfecti
               Christiani
               ,
               perfect
               Christians
            
             ,
             who
             had
             received
             Baptism
             ,
             although
             they
             had
             not
             received
             imposition
             of
             the
             Hand
             from
             the
             Bishop
             .
             The
             
               Old
               Authour
               de
               Haereticis
               non
               rebaptizandis
               ,
            
             has
             this
             passage
             ;
             
               Quod
               hodiernâ
               quoque
               die
               non
               potest
               dubitari
               esse
               usitatum
               ,
               &
               evenire
               solitum
               ut
               plerique
               post
               Baptisma
               ●ine
               impositione
               manûs
               Episcopi
               de
               saeculo
               ex●ant
               ;
               &
               tamen
               pro
               perfectis
               ●idelibus
               habentur
               .
            
             And
             again
             afterwards
             ,
             
               at
               pag.
            
             135
             
               Edit
               .
               Rigal●
            
             ;
             he
             uses
             
               a
               perfect
               Christian
            
             for
             a
             Believer
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               an
               imperfect
               one
            
             for
             a
             Catechumen
             .
             See
             the
             place
             .
             —
             Vales
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             which
             I
             have
             already
             remark'●
             to
             have
             hapned
             in
             many
             places
             of
             
               this
               work
            
             ,
             has
             ,
             I
             conjecture
             ,
             been
             committed
             here
             also
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             are
             transposed
             .
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             therefore
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             read
             thus
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               rejoyced
               ,
               and
               was
               renewed
               in
               Spirit
               .
            
             For
             he
             alludes
             to
             that
             verse
             of
             the
             known
             Psalm
             ,
             
               Create
               a
               clean
               heart
               in
               me
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               and
               renew
               a
               right
               spirit
               within
               me
               .
            
             Further
             ,
             from
             this
             place
             of
             Eusebius
             we
             may
             gather
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             was
             not
             sprinkled
             in
             his
             Bed
             ,
             as
             the
             sick
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             ;
             but
             received
             Baptism
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             says
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             
               was
               by
               a
               Regeneration
               perfected
               in
               the
               Martyria
               of
               Christ.
            
             Soon
             after
             this
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
               and
               the
               Old
               Sheets
            
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               was
               filled
               with
               light
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             
               'T
               is
               a
               known
               thing
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               heretofore
               the
               custom
               ,
               that
               Neophytes
               [
               i.
               e.
               
                 persons
                 newly
                 baptized
              
               ,
               ]
               should
               be
               clothed
               in
               white
               garments
               ,
               which
               they
               afterwards
               laid
               by
               ,
               on
               the
               eighth
               day
               .
               
                 Zeno
                 Veronensis
              
               in
               
                 his
                 fifth
                 Sermon
                 ad
                 Neophytos
                 .
                 Primus
                 vos
                 qui
                 in
                 se
                 credentem
                 reprobat
                 nullum
                 ,
                 non
                 aries
                 sed
                 agnus
                 excepit
                 :
                 qui
                 vestram
                 nuditatem
                 velleris
                 sui
                 niveo
                 candor●
                 vestivit
                 .
              
               S
               t
               
                 austin
                 in
                 serm
              
               .
               157.
               
                 de
                 Tempore
                 .
                 Paschalis
                 Solemnitas
                 hodiernâ
                 festivitate
                 concluditur
                 .
                 Et
                 ideò
                 bodie
                 Neophytorum
                 habitus
                 commutatur
                 :
                 ita
                 tamen
                 ,
                 ut
                 candor
                 qui
                 de
                 habitu
                 deponitur
                 ,
                 semper
                 in
                 corde
                 teneatur
                 .
                 Bede
              
               attests
               the
               same
               in
               
                 his
                 Book
                 de
                 Officiis
                 .
                 Septuage●im●
                 ,
              
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 tendit
                 ad
                 sabbatum
                 ante
                 Octavas
                 Paschae
                 ,
                 quando
                 hi
                 qui
                 in
                 Vigilia
                 paschae
                 baptizantur
                 ,
                 alba
                 vestimenta
                 deponent
                 .
              
               Which
               words
               occur
               also
               in
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Order
              
               .
               In
               an
               
                 old
                 Pontifical
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Senona
                 ,
              
               written
               ou●
               about
               six
               hundred
               years
               since
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               solemn
               prayer
               extant
               ,
               which
               the
               Bishop
               made
               over
               the
               Neophytes
               ,
               at
               such
               time
               as
               they
               laid
               aside
               
                 their
                 Albes
              
               ;
               which
               I
               thought
               worth
               while
               to
               annex
               here
               .
            
             
               Benedictio
               in
               Sabbato
               quando
               albas
               deponunt
               .
            
             
               
                 Deus
                 qui
                 calcat●s
                 in●erni
                 Legibus
                 captivitatem
                 nostram
                 resolutâ
                 catenarum
                 compage
                 dignatus
                 est
                 ad
                 Libertatis
                 praemia
                 revocare
                 ,
                 ipse
                 vobis
                 praestet
                 ita
                 hanc
                 vitam
                 tran●igere
                 ,
                 ut
                 in
                 illam
                 perpetuam
                 ipso
                 duce
                 possitis
                 intrare
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
                 Tantum
                 praebeat
                 vobis
                 ●e●vorem
                 Catholicae
                 fi●ei
                 ,
                 ut
                 sancti
                 adventus
                 illius
                 sit●●
                 expectatione
                 securi
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
                 Vt
                 quicunque
                 hic
                 meruer●n●
                 purgare
                 und●
                 Baptismi
                 ,
                 ibi
                 praesentari
                 valeant
                 p●o
                 Judici
                 candidati
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               Farther
               ,
               the
               Neophytes
               celebrated
               those
               eight
               days
               after
               Baptism
               with
               all
               imaginable
               Religion
               :
               in
               so
               much
               that
               ,
               during
               those
               days
               ,
               which
               were
               also
               termed
               Octavae
               ,
               they
               lookt
               upon
               it
               as
               impious
               ,
               to
               touch
               the
               earth
               with
               their
               naked
               feet
               ,
               as
               S
               t
               Austin
               writes
               in
               Epist.
               119.
               
                 ad
                 Januarium
              
               .
               Also
               ,
               during
               those
               days
               they
               were
               wont
               to
               go
               bare-headed
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               sign
               of
               Liberty
               .
               S
               t
               
                 Austin
                 Serm.
              
               4.
               
                 in
                 Dominica
                 Octavarum
                 paschae
                 .
                 Hodi●
                 Octavae
                 dicuntur
                 in●antium
                 :
                 revelanda
                 sunt
                 capita
                 eorum
                 quod
                 est
                 indicium
                 Libertatis
                 .
                 Habet
                 enim
                 Libertatem
                 ista
                 spiritalis
                 nativitas
                 ,
              
               &c.
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               Catechumens
               went
               in
               publick
               with
               their
               heads
               covered
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               were
               a
               Type
               of
               Adam
               expelled
               out
               of
               Paradice
               ,
               as
               Junilius
               says
               Book
               2.
               
               Chap.
               16.
               
               Which
               I
               am
               of
               opinion
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               concerning
               the
               Competentes
               only
               ,
               who
               covered
               not
               only
               their
               heads
               ,
               but
               their
               faces
               also
               ,
               as
               
                 Cyrill
                 of
                 Jerusalem
              
               informs
               us
               in
               
                 his
                 first
                 Catechisme
              
               .
               But
               this
               covering
               was
               taken
               off
               of
               them
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               on
               the
               eighth
               day
               after
               Baptism
               .
               For
               this
               is
               rather
               intimated
               by
               those
               words
               of
               S
               t
               Austin
               ,
               quoted
               by
               us
               a
               little
               above
               .
               And
               the
               same
               is
               likewise
               confirmed
               by
               
                 Theodorus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
              
               in
               
                 his
                 Liber
                 Poenitentialis
              
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               .
               
                 In
                 monachorum
                 ordinatione
                 Abbas
                 debet
                 missam
                 cantare
                 ,
                 &
                 tres
                 Orationes
                 complere
                 super
                 Capus
                 ejus
                 ;
                 &
                 septem
                 dies
                 velet
                 caput
                 ejus
                 ▪
                 septimo
                 die
                 abstollat
                 velamen
                 .
                 Sicut
                 in
                 Baptismo
                 Presbyter
                 septimo
                 die
                 velamen
                 in●antum
                 tollit
                 ▪
                 ita
                 &
                 Abbas
                 debet
                 Monacho
                 ,
                 quia
                 secundus
                 Baptismus
                 est
                 juxta
                 judicium
                 patrum
                 ▪
                 &
                 omnia
                 peccata
                 dimittuntur
                 sicut
                 in
                 Baptismo
                 .
              
               Vales.
               
            
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Geneva-Printers
             added
             the
             last
             word
             from
             the
             Books
             of
             Scaliger
             and
             Bongarsius
             ;
             which
             I
             likewise
             found
             added
             in
             
               Moraeus's
               Copy
            
             .
             But
             't
             is
             wanting
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             ,
             nor
             does
             it
             seem
             to
             me
             to
             be
             very
             necessary
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               ,
               Turnebian
            
             ,
             and
             
               Savil●an
               Copies
            
             ,
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             added
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             therefore
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             mistake
             both
             in
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Geneva-Edition
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Goods
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             it
             occurs
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             .
             Farther
             ▪
             from
             this
             place
             't
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             Pentecost
             is
             taken
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             that
             day
             which
             is
             the
             fiftieth
             after
             Easter-day
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             seven
             weeks
             which
             follow
             Easter
             .
             Thus
             't
             is
             every
             where
             used
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             Greek
             as
             Latine
             Writers
             ,
             S
             t
             Jerome
             in
             
               his
               Letter
               to
               Marcella
               ;
               Non
               quo
               per
               totum
               annum
               exceptâ
               Pentecoste
               jejunare
               non
               liceat
               .
            
             Hence
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Greeks
             there
             is
             a
             Festival
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             twenty-fifth-day
             from
             the
             Feast
             of
             Easter
             .
             Besides
             other
             writers
             ,
             
               John
               Chrysostom
            
             makes
             mention
             of
             this
             Feast
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Fifth
               Homily
               de
               Ann●
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               An
               uni●
               ▪
               Valesius
            
             renders
             it
             ,
             unitate
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Meridian
               hours
               of
               the
               Sun.
               
            
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             last
             word
             must
             be
             expunged
             ,
             although
             it
             occurs
             in
             all
             our
             Copies
             .
             Presently
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Genuine
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             doubtless
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Concerning
             the
             publick
             mourning
             of
             all
             persons
             ,
             at
             the
             Funeral
             of
             
               Constantine
               the
               Great
               ,
               Aurelius
               Victor
            
             attests
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               Funus
               relatum
               in
               urbem
               sui
               nominis
               .
               Quod
               san●
               populus
               Rom.
               aegerrimè
               tulit
               :
               quippe
               cujus
               armis
               ,
               Legibus
               ,
               clementi
               imperio
               quasi
               novatam
               urbem
               Rom.
               arbitraretur
               .
               His
               dead
               Body
               was
               brought
               into
               the
               City
               that
               bore
               his
               own
               name
               .
               Which
               the
               people
               of
            
             Rome
             
               were
               sorely
               troubled
               at
               :
               in
               regard
               ,
               by
               his
               Arms
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               and
               mild
               Government
               ,
               they
               supposed
               the
               City
            
             Rome
             
               renewed
               as
               '
               t
               were
            
             .
             I
             know
             indeed
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             of
             
               Aurelius
               Victor
            
             may
             be
             understood
             concerning
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             took
             it
             ill
             ,
             because
             
             Constantine's
             Body
             had
             been
             interred
             at
             Constantinople
             rather
             then
             at
             Rome
             .
             Nevertheless
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             Victor
             thought
             otherwise
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Roman
             world
             were
             most
             sorely
             troubled
             at
             the
             death
             of
             Constantine
             .
             Which
             meaning
             is
             plainly
             confirmed
             by
             the
             following
             words
             :
             
               Quippe
               cujus
               armis
               ,
               legibus
               ,
               clementi
               imperio
               ,
               quasi
               novatam
               Orbem
               Romanum
               arbitraretur
               .
            
             For
             so
             't
             is
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             and
             not
             
               urbem
               Romanam
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             one
             of
             these
             words
             is
             useless
             .
             The
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             has
             only
             the
             Latter
             ;
             whereto
             agrees
             
               Turnebus's
               Book
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               upon
               losty
               Benches
               or
               Seats
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             reading
             in
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Turnebian
               Copy
            
             is
             truer
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             but
             it
             must
             without
             doubt
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             above
             ,
             at
             book
             3.
             chap.
             10.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Generals
             ,
             or
             
               Commanders
               in
               chief
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Concerning
             the
             manner
             of
             saluting
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             ,
             consult
             the
             Learned
             D
             r
             
               Howells
               History
               ,
               Second
               Part
               ,
               pag.
            
             52.
             
             
               This
               Adoration
            
             was
             little
             more
             than
             what
             is
             now
             a
             days
             used
             to
             Princes
             ,
             namely
             ,
             a
             kneeling
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             bowing
             the
             head
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             
               is
               ,
               the
               Honorati
            
             .
             So
             the
             Latines
             termed
             those
             who
             bore
             honours
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             at
             large
             remarked
             at
             the
             14
             th
             Book
             of
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             .
             Whereto
             add
             a
             passage
             of
             Gaudentius
             Bishop
             of
             Brixia
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Letter
               to
               Benevolus
               .
               Nam
               sicut
               Honoratorum
               nostrae
               urbis
               ,
               ita
               etiam
               dominicae
               plebis
               ,
               domino
               annuente
               ,
               dignissimum
               caput
               es
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Their
               own
               carriage
               of
               him
            
             .
          
           
             c
             After
             
             Constantine's
             death
             ,
             there
             was
             
               an
               Interregnum
            
             ,
             nor
             did
             any
             Augustus
             Reign
             in
             the
             Roman
             world
             .
             Which
             interregnum
             [
             i.
             e.
             
               a
               time
               when
               there
               was
               no
               Emperour
               ,
            
             ]
             continued
             not
             only
             till
             
             Constantine's
             Burial
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             
               fifth
               of
               the
               Ides
               of
               September
               ,
            
             as
             Idatius
             attests
             in
             
               his
               Fasti.
            
             So
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             three
             months
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             the
             Roman
             world
             was
             without
             the
             Empire
             of
             an
             Augustus
             .
             For
             during
             that
             whole
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             between
             the
             
               eleventh
               of
               the
               Calends
               of
               Jun●
            
             and
             the
             
               fifth
               of
               the
               Ides
               of
               September
               ,
            
             his
             Sons
             were
             styled
             only
             Cae-sars
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             
               Constantinus
               Junior
            
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Letter
               so
               the
               Alexandrians
            
             ,
             which
             bears
             date
             after
             his
             Fathers
             death
             ,
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Felicianus
             and
             Titianus
             ,
             on
             the
             
               fifteenth
               of
               the
               Calends
               of
               July
               ,
            
             has
             the
             Title
             of
             Caesar
             only
             .
             
               This
               Letter
            
             is
             extant
             in
             Atbanasius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Second
               Apologie
            
             ,
             near
             the
             end
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Turned
               into
               stone
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             Stephens
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Well
               known
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Greatest
               Symbol
               of
               supream
               Empire
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Of
               Rome
            
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             same
             is
             attested
             by
             
               Aurelius
               Victor
            
             ,
             in
             those
             words
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             we
             quoted
             above
             ,
             at
             chap.
             65.
             
               noto
               (
               b.
            
             )
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Constantius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             whom
             his
             Father
             had
             made
             Governour
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             upon
             hearing
             of
             his
             Father's
             sickness
             ,
             had
             in
             great
             hast
             taken
             a
             journey
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             see
             his
             Father
             before
             he
             died
             .
             But
             the
             vehemency
             of
             his
             disease
             frustrated
             the
             Son's
             desire
             .
             For
             when
             he
             was
             arrived
             at
             Nicomedia
             ,
             he
             found
             his
             Father
             dead
             ;
             as
             Julian
             relates
             in
             
               his
               first
               Oration
               concerning
               the
               praises
               of
               Constantius
               ,
            
             pag.
             29.
             
             With
             Julian
             ,
             the
             other
             Writers
             of
             History
             do
             likewise
             agree
             .
             Zonaras
             is
             the
             only
             Authour
             who
             relates
             ,
             that
             
               Constantius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             arrived
             whilst
             his
             Father
             was
             yet
             living
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             honoured
             him
             ,
             when
             dead
             ,
             with
             a
             most
             magnificent
             Funeral
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             last
             word
             save
             one
             is
             added
             by
             the
             I
             earned
             ,
             from
             conjecture
             as
             I
             think
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             something
             more
             wanting
             :
             and
             perhaps
             Eusebius
             wrote
             thus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               the
               City
               that
               bore
               his
               own
               name
               .
            
             Hence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             
             Constantine's
             dead
             Body
             was
             kept
             at
             Nicomedia
             with
             all
             Imaginable
             honour
             and
             reverence
             ,
             till
             the
             coming
             of
             
               Constantius
               Caesar.
            
             Who
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             arrived
             at
             Nicomedia
             ,
             conveyed
             his
             Father's
             Corps
             to
             Constantinople
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             the
             
               Author
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             is
             mistaken
             ,
             who
             relates
             ,
             that
             Constantius
             came
             directly
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             there
             celebrated
             his
             Father's
             Funeral
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               things
               of
               a
               becoming
               Sanctity
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
               the
               sacred
               Assemblie
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             death
             .
          
           
             a
             A
             twofold
             sense
             may
             be
             given
             of
             these
             words
             .
             For
             ,
             either
             Eusebius
             means
             ,
             that
             
               Constantius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             deposited
             his
             Father's
             Ark
             or
             Coffin
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             went
             presently
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             the
             Souldiers
             ▪
             or
             else
             this
             is
             his
             meaning
             only
             ,
             that
             Constantius
             having
             done
             that
             ,
             withdrew
             out
             of
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             give
             place
             to
             the
             Priests
             .
             Which
             meaning
             is
             in
             my
             judgment
             truer
             .
             For
             Constantius
             ,
             although
             he
             had
             not
             as
             yet
             been
             baptized
             ,
             was
             nevertheless
             a
             Catechumen
             ,
             as
             
               Sulpicius
               Severus
            
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             
               Second
               Book
               of
               his
               History
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             See
             
               Gellius
               ,
               B.
            
             13.
             
             Cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             Translatours
             thought
             that
             these
             words
             were
             spoken
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             gave
             the
             Empire
             to
             
             Constantine's
             Sons
             ▪
             But
             after
             a
             more
             attentive
             examination
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             that
             they
             are
             spoken
             concerning
             Constantine
             himself
             ,
             who
             ,
             even
             dead
             ▪
             delivered
             the
             Empire
             to
             his
             Sons
             .
             And
             this
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             following
             words
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Constantine
             had
             wisht
             ,
             that
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             he
             might
             not
             ,
             like
             other
             Princes
             ,
             be
             consecrated
             ,
             and
             reckoned
             amongst
             the
             Divi
             :
             but
             ,
             that
             being
             buried
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             a
             partaker
             of
             the
             prayers
             ,
             which
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             offered
             to
             God
             by
             the
             Faithfull
             in
             honour
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             Eusebius
             has
             said
             above
             ,
             at
             chap.
             60.
             
             Whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             here
             it
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             as
             it
             is
             in
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             the
             
               Geneva-Edition
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               through
               his
               own
               most
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Nor
             will
             this
             place
             be
             perfect
             ,
             even
             this
             way
             ,
             unless
             these
             words
             be
             added
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             Eusebius
             confirms
             in
             the
             foresaid
             60
             th
             chapter
             .
             The
             point
             must
             also
             be
             blotted
             out
             ,
             which
             is
             set
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Common
             Editions
             ;
             and
             it
             must
             be
             read
             in
             one
             breath
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Than
             which
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             certain
             ;
             which
             makes
             me
             admire
             ,
             that
             Translatours
             saw
             not
             this
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             of
             this
             place
             runs
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             otherwise
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             Turnebus
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
               ▪
            
             save
             only
             that
             S
             r
             Henry
             has
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             &c.
             But
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             I
             found
             this
             place
             written
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             &c.
             Which
             reading
             comes
             nearer
             to
             our
             Emendation
             .
             Further
             ,
             those
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             are
             spoken
             in
             a
             Parenthesis
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             intimated
             by
             that
             punctation
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             shown
             above
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             I
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             reading
             the
             following
             words
             do
             confirm
             .
             And
             so
             I
             found
             it
             plainly
             written
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             Such
             was
             the
             Inscription
             ,
             usually
             perfixt
             before
             the
             Laws
             and
             Letters
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             does
             every
             where
             attest
             .
             
               Victor
               Constantinus
               Maximus
               Augustus
            
             .
             He
             took
             the
             Pronomen
             [
             forename
             ]
             of
             Victor
             ,
             after
             his
             Victory
             obtained
             over
             the
             Tyrants
             .
             His
             Sons
             also
             ,
             by
             an
             hereditary
             right
             as
             't
             were
             ,
             retained
             that
             name
             ,
             as
             their
             Letters
             inform
             us
             .
             Farther
             ,
             from
             this
             place
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             death
             of
             
               Constantinus
               Maximus
            
             ,
             for
             about
             three
             months
             space
             ,
             that
             is
             during
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             the
             Interregnum
             ,
             all
             Laws
             and
             Edicts
             were
             inscribed
             with
             the
             Name
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             living
             ,
             in
             regard
             there
             was
             no
             other
             Augustus
             in
             the
             Roman
             world
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             above
             .
             This
             place
             may
             also
             be
             meant
             concerning
             the
             Sons
             of
             
               Constantine
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             who
             made
             use
             of
             the
             same
             Title
             and
             Name
             ;
             and
             in
             whom
             their
             Father
             seemed
             to
             be
             revived
             .
             Which
             sense
             is
             confirmed
             by
             what
             follows
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             answer
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             occurs
             several
             lines
             above
             .
             Further
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             ,
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             the
             
               Greek
               Scholiast
            
             had
             written
             these
             words
             in
             honour
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             same
             Writer
             does
             in
             this
             work
             often
             besprinkle
             him
             with
             praises
             and
             good
             wishes
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Sr.
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               Copy
            
             remarkes
             ,
             that
             the
             reading
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             to
             whom
             I
             agree
             :
             yet
             I
             had
             rather
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Is
               in
               use
            
             ,
             or
             
               is
               embraced
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Representations
               were
               stamps
               on
               Coyns
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             Money
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             The
             last
             word
             is
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             to
             be
             blotted
             out
             ;
             which
             in
             all
             probability
             crept
             out
             of
             the
             margin
             into
             the
             Text.
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             had
             been
             written
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             which
             might
             explain
             the
             following
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             which
             occurs
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             the
             Geneva-Edition
             ,
             namely
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             in
             my
             judgment
             most
             egregiously
             foolish
             .
             For
             the
             propriety
             of
             the
             Greek
             Tongue
             admits
             not
             of
             that
             expression
             .
             Besides
             ,
             in
             most
             Coyns
             Constantine
             appears
             with
             an
             Helmet
             on
             his
             Head.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Other
               part
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Right
             hand
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Questionless
             it
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             It
             is
             also
             to
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               only
               Prince
            
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             those
             words
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             Further
             ,
             Eusebius
             excepts
             none
             of
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             ,
             whilst
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             was
             the
             first
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             who
             was
             plainly
             and
             openly
             
               a
               Christian.
            
             Which
             doubtless
             is
             most
             true
             .
             For
             although
             the
             Emperour
             Philippus
             is
             by
             some
             reported
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Christian
             ;
             yet
             he
             did
             not
             openly
             profess
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             Constantine
             did
             .
             Orosius
             (
             Book
             7.
             )
             writes
             in
             a
             different
             sense
             concerning
             Constantine
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               Primus
               Imperatorum
               Christianus
            
             ,
             
               the
               First
               Christian
               of
               the
               Emperours
               ,
               except
            
             Philippus
             ,
             
               who
               in
               my
               judgment
               was
               made
               a
               Christian
               during
               a
               very
               few
               years
               ,
               for
               this
               reason
               only
               ,
               that
               the
               thousandth
               year
               of
            
             Rome
             
               might
               be
               dedicated
               to
               Christ
               ,
               rather
               than
               to
               Idols
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             had
             rather
             reade
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               How
               great
               a
               difference
               there
               was
               wit●
               him
               ,
               or
               ,
               how
               great
               a
               difference
               he
               made
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Adversary
             .
          
           
             *
             Preach't
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Had
               ▪
               overthrown
               all
               the
               errour
               of
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e842610
           
             a
             After
             his
             four
             Books
             concerning
             the
             Life
             and
             Piety
             of
             the
             Emperour
             
               Constantine
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             had
             added
             
               Two
               Orations
            
             ;
             the
             one
             whereof
             was
             the
             Emperour
             
             Constantine's
             ,
             [
             Entitled
             ]
             
               To
               the
               Assemblie
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             or
             
               To
               the
               Church
               of
               God
            
             :
             the
             other
             was
             written
             by
             himself
             ,
             
               concerning
               the
               Fabrick
               and
               Sacred
               Presents
               of
               the
               Jerusalem-Martyrium
               ,
            
             as
             Eusebius
             himself
             does
             attest
             in
             Chap.
             32
             ,
             and
             46
             
               of
               his
               Fourth
               Book
            
             .
             But
             the
             Latter
             Oration
             of
             Eusebius
             is
             not
             now
             extant
             .
             And
             that
             former
             one
             [
             namely
             Constantine's
             ]
             abounds
             with
             so
             many
             faults
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             almost
             be
             better
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             extant
             .
             But
             whereas
             this
             is
             a
             singular
             monument
             of
             that
             Religious
             Prince
             ,
             and
             an
             illustrious
             proof
             of
             his
             Studies
             and
             Disposition
             ,
             I
             shall
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             do
             what
             will
             be
             worth
             while
             ,
             if
             I
             shall
             ●mploy
             my
             care
             and
             diligence
             ,
             in
             mending
             and
             explaining
             it
             .
             Vales
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             book
             4.
             chap.
             32
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               entitled
            
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             my
             judgment
             to
             be
             preferred
             .
             This
             therefore
             was
             the
             Title
             of
             this
             Oration
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Victor
               ,
               Maximus
               ,
               Augustus
               Constantinus
               To
               the
               Convention
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Brighter
               Splendour
               both
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Joyning
               together
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             ,
             as
             likewise
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             the
             Geneva-Edition
             ,
             't
             is
             mended
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             word
             I
             doe
             not
             remember
             to
             have
             met
             with
             any
             where
             .
             But
             in
             
               Scaliger's
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             corrected
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             comes
             nearer
             to
             the
             Reading
             of
             the
             Manuscript
             Copies
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             whence
             I
             conjectured
             that
             it
             should
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Foundation
            
             .
             He
             does
             elegantly
             term
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               promise
            
             .
             Nor
             has
             Christophorson
             done
             ill
             in
             rendring
             it
             
               pignus
               promissionis
               ,
               the
               pledge
               of
               the
               promise
            
             ;
             which
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             the
             same
             .
             For
             a
             pledge
             is
             given
             for
             an
             assurance
             ;
             whence
             't
             is
             by
             Graecians
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Savilian
               Copies
            
             I
             found
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             assent
             not
             to
             Learned
             men
             ,
             who
             joyn
             these
             with
             the
             foregoing
             words
             ,
             and
             reade
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             if
             we
             read
             thus
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             foolish
             repetition
             ,
             in
             regard
             Constantine
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             which
             words
             Constantine
             salutes
             all
             the
             Catholick
             people
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             Preachers
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             .
             Wherefore
             those
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             are
             the
             beginning
             of
             another
             period
             ,
             wherein
             Constantine
             sets
             forth
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             Catholick
             people
             .
             Further
             ,
             I
             would
             more
             willingly
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ye
               multitudes
            
             ,
             &c
             ▪
             that
             Constantine
             may
             be
             made
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             people
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             in
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Savilian
               Copies
            
             ,
             this
             place
             runs
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               What
               manner
               of
               workmanship
               is
               thine
               ?
            
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               thy
               Sanctitie
            
             .
             At
             the
             margin
             of
             the
             Geneva-Edition
             there
             is
             a
             note
             set
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             otherwise
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             substance
             .
             But
             having
             look't
             into
             the
             matter
             more
             accurately
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             common
             reading
             is
             to
             be
             retained
             .
             For
             Constantine
             says
             ▪
             that
             Nature
             is
             not
             the
             Framer
             of
             things
             ,
             in
             regard
             She
             Her self
             was
             made
             by
             God
             ;
             nor
             is
             he
             only
             the
             Origine
             of
             Nature
             Herself
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             Sanctitie
             also
             which
             is
             in
             Her.
             For
             't
             is
             God
             who
             hath
             adorned
             Nature
             .
             For
             the
             ornament
             of
             Nature
             ,
             is
             a
             Life
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             and
             prescript
             of
             God.
             This
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             which
             Christophorson
             perceived
             not
             .
             For
             I
             say
             nothing
             of
             Portesius
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             found
             most
             unskilfull
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             every
             where
             .
             Yet
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuk.
               Turneb
            
             .
             and
             
               Savil.
               Copies
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             substance
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               life
               agreeable
               to
               Nature
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               life
               agreeable
               to
               God
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             the
             foregoing
             note
             .
             In
             one
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Religion
               ,
               is
               the
               Ornament
               of
               Nature
               .
            
             But
             ,
             what
             sense
             there
             can
             be
             in
             the
             common
             reading
             ,
             truly
             I
             can't
             perceive
             .
             So
             
               our
               Eusebius
            
             gave
             
               his
               books
               concerning
               the
               Life
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Constantine
            
             this
             Title
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             't
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Erroneous
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Divine
               inspiration
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ▪
               particularly
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Wicked
               impiety
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               incon●utableness
            
             (
             if
             I
             may
             so
             say
             )
             
               of
               darkness
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Sudden
             ,
             or
             ,
             unthought-on
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Motion
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Their
               Will
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Will
               of
               Princes
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Manifold
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Surrounded
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Sobriety
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Cast
               forth
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             two
             last
             words
             are
             wanting
             ,
             and
             an
             empty
             space
             is
             left
             ,
             capable
             of
             one
             word
             only
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             reading
             should
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               in
               place
               thereof
               to
               introduce
               its
               own
               Superstition
            
             ;
             that
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             being
             blotted
             out
             ,
             which
             is
             wholly
             superfluous
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             this
             place
             is
             written
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               Copy
            
             hath
             mended
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               but
               it
               overturned
               its
               own
               Superstition
               .
            
             Upon
             a
             more
             diligent
             inspection
             into
             the
             thing
             .
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             this
             place
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             restored
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Nations
               ,
               whe●
               they
               had
               resolved
               to
               ruine
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               subverted
               their
               own
               felicity
               .
               Diseases
            
             [
             hapned
             ]
             
               again
               ,
               Seditions
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             also
             be
             retained
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             this
             ;
             
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               whilst
               they
               persecuted
               the
               Church
               ,
               ruined
               their
               own
               Religion
               .
            
             For
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             being
             attackt
             by
             the
             persecutions
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             vanquished
             the
             superstition
             and
             worship
             of
             false
             Deities
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Turnebus
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               Book
            
             hath
             mended
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Morosities
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             then
             some
             lines
             are
             omitted
             .
             And
             perhaps
             it
             should
             be
             written
             in
             one
             continued
             clause
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               ●
               morose
               Furniture
               of
               Life
            
             .
             For
             ,
             unless
             ,
             we
             read
             so
             ,
             what
             will
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             following
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             Constantine
             reckons
             amongst
             the
             ill
             things
             ?
             Musculus
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             for
             he
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               violenta
               Victûs
               astructio
            
             .
             Presently
             ,
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             words
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               which
               having
               its
               being
               in
               men
               ,
            
             as
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Geneva-Edition
             ,
             it
             is
             at
             the
             margin
             mended
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             excellently
             well
             ,
             as
             those
             skilled
             in
             the
             Greek
             tongue
             do
             know
             .
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             wickedness
             ,
             is
             understood
             .
             The
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuk
               ▪
            
             and
             
               Turneb
               .
               Copies
            
             also
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             correction
             of
             this
             place
             is
             due
             to
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ;
             wherein
             't
             is
             plainly
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               must
               discourse
            
             .
             Than
             which
             Emendation
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             certain
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Precaution
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Thou
               Pilot
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               Master
               of
               the
               Ship.
            
             So
             Constantine
             terms
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             with
             no
             less
             elegant
             a
             Metaphor
             ,
             than
             when
             they
             ,
             are
             termed
             Pastours
             .
             And
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Church
             is
             usually
             compared
             to
             a
             Ship
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             who
             govern
             it
             ,
             are
             rightly
             termed
             
               the
               Patrons
            
             or
             
               Masters
               of
               the
               Ship
            
             ;
             they
             being
             also
             the
             Apostles
             Successours
             ,
             whom
             Christ
             ,
             from
             being
             Fishers
             ,
             made
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Farther
             ,
             he
             terms
             Him
             one
             indued
             with
             Chastity
             and
             Virginity
             ;
             because
             the
             Prelates
             of
             the
             Christians
             were
             such
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Ignorant
             ,
             or
             ,
             untaught
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Humanity
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
               ,
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             ,
             and
             
               Turnebus's
               Book
               have
               it
               written
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Potion
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               water
               to
               be
               drunk
            
             .
             Presently
             ,
             where
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               be
               ye
               attentive
            
             ;
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               attend
               therefore
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Piety
             of
             Devotion
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Words
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               About
               my
               words
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Knowledge
             ,
             or
             ,
             Learning
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Integrity
               of
               My
               attempt
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Greatest
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               most
               powerfull
               Inspiration
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               influence
            
             or
             ,
             
               inspiration
               of
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             must
             be
             understood
             ;
             as
             Christophorson
             read
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               whilst
               we
               are
               uttering
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             rendred
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             has
             rendred
             both
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             preceding
             period
             ,
             very
             ill
             .
             For
             he
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             import
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             ,
             was
             delay
             ,
             or
             deferring
             ;
             whereas
             at
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             word
             signifies
             
               a
               Preface
            
             .
             For
             Constantine
             excuses
             himself
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             made
             use
             of
             too
             long
             a
             Preface
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             properly
             
               the
               beginning
               of
               a
               Song
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Chorus
             was
             wont
             to
             sing
             in
             the
             first
             place
             .
             Aristophanes
             in
             
               Irene
               page
            
             685
             ,
             
               de
               Dithyrambicis
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             where
             
               the
               Scholiast
            
             notes
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               beginnings
               of
               Songs
            
             ;
             and
             he
             cites
             a
             Verse
             of
             
               Homer
               .
               Isocrates's
            
             words
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Panathenaïcon
            
             ,
             are
             these
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             word
             therefore
             was
             afterwards
             translated
             from
             Singers
             to
             Orators
             ;
             and
             they
             used
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Hesychius
             does
             attest
             .
             Ulpianus
             on
             
               Demosthenes's
               Oration
               de
               Ch●rsoneso
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             Aristophanes
             ,
             in
             
               Ir●ne
               ,
               page
            
             717
             ,
             has
             used
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             .
             Farther
             ,
             from
             this
             place
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             Preface
             of
             this
             Oration
             reaches
             as
             far
             as
             these
             words
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Word
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Christ.
             
          
           
             †
             Exist
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               continue
               firm
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             think
             we
             must
             reade
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               God
               ,
               who
               is
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             ,
             the
             chiefest
             Good
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             supream
             God.
             So
             below
             ,
             at
             chap.
             9.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Savilian
               Copies
            
             ,
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             ill
             reading
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Off-spring
             .
          
           
             *
             Organs
             ,
             or
             ,
             instruments
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Manifest
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             has
             rendred
             it
             artificialia
             ,
             such
             namely
             
               as
               are
               made
               by
               some
               instrument
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               begotten
               by
               Nature
               :
            
             wherein
             nevertheless
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             agree
             with
             him
             .
             For
             ,
             whereas
             Constantine
             does
             Philosophize
             throughout
             this
             whole
             Oration
             ;
             at
             this
             place
             also
             he
             has
             used
             
               Natural
               and
               Organical
               Bodies
            
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             that
             Philosophers
             are
             wont
             to
             take
             them
             ;
             namely
             ,
             for
             Bodies
             that
             are
             endued
             with
             Organs
             or
             Instruments
             fit
             for
             operation
             .
             So
             Aristotle
             expresses
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             defines
             the
             Soul
             thus
             ,
             
               the
               Act
               of
               an
               Organical
               Body
               .
            
             But
             ,
             an
             
               Organical
               Body
            
             is
             more
             than
             a
             
               Natural
               one
            
             .
             For
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             
               Natural
               Bodies
            
             ,
             which
             want
             Organs
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             Stones
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             of
             that
             sort
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             He
             alludes
             to
             the
             division
             of
             the
             world
             between
             those
             three
             Brethren
             ,
             
               Jupiter
               ,
               Neptune
            
             ,
             and
             Pluto
             ;
             which
             division
             the
             Greek-Theologi
             do
             talk
             of
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               would
               continue
               to
               govern
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuk.
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               would
               administer
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             manage
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Negative
             particle
             hath
             been
             added
             by
             the
             Learned
             ,
             from
             conjecture
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             the
             words
             which
             follow
             next
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             All
             which
             words
             occur
             neither
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Sheets
            
             ,
             not
             yet
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             :
             neither
             do
             they
             in
             any
             wise
             agree
             with
             the
             preceding
             words
             .
             For
             Constantine
             does
             not
             now
             treat
             concerning
             Providence
             ;
             but
             he
             asserts
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             one
             Beginning
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             which
             he
             proves
             thus
             ;
             If
             there
             were
             more
             Gods
             than
             one
             ,
             each
             God
             would
             govern
             his
             own
             allotment
             :
             but
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             very
             little
             solicitous
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             world
             should
             always
             keep
             it self
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             order
             .
             But
             ,
             we
             see
             the
             Contrary
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             there
             are
             not
             more
             Gods
             than
             one
             .
             This
             is
             Constantine's
             first
             argument
             against
             the
             Theologie
             of
             the
             Heathens
             .
             I
             reade
             therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Thus
             the
             sense
             is
             most
             evident
             and
             plain
             .
             But
             ,
             whereas
             those
             words
             which
             I
             have
             set
             above
             ,
             are
             found
             in
             the
             
               Fuk.
               Savil.
            
             and
             
               Turnebian
               Copies
            
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             our
             Emendation
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Generation
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               according
               to
               mine
               own
               arbitrement
            
             .
             It
             might
             also
             be
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             chiefly
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               most
               especially
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             This
             passage
             seems
             to
             me
             very
             obscure
             .
             Christophorson
             renders
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               Fac
               respons●
               nobis
               per
               oracula
               dari
               :
               ista
               tamen
               fieri
               non
               propriâ
               ac
               suâ
               vi
               sed
               ad
               deum
               aliquem
               pertinere
               .
            
             But
             ,
             what
             the
             meaning
             hereof
             should
             be
             ,
             truly
             I
             can't
             see
             .
             But
             ,
             having
             examined
             all
             things
             with
             more
             of
             attention
             ,
             at
             length
             I
             found
             out
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             what
             Constantine
             says
             .
             If
             there
             be
             many
             Gods
             ;
             when
             I
             shall
             fall
             into
             calamity
             ,
             to
             which
             of
             them
             shall
             I
             address
             my self
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             acquaint
             me
             with
             the
             cause
             of
             my
             Misery
             ,
             and
             free
             me
             from
             it
             .
             Let
             us
             suppose
             (
             says
             he
             ,
             )
             that
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             Apollo
             has
             answered
             me
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             not
             in
             his
             power
             to
             deliver
             me
             ,
             but
             ,
             that
             that
             belongs
             to
             another
             God.
             What
             is
             more
             plain
             than
             this
             sense
             ?
             It
             must
             therefore
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               but
               belong
               to
               another
               God.
            
             Many
             such
             Oracles
             as
             these
             are
             extant
             in
             the
             Histories
             of
             the
             Greeks
             ;
             where
             Apollo
             answers
             those
             who
             Consult
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             appease
             Bacchus
             ,
             or
             Saturn
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             their
             Calamity
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Errour
               in
               reference
               to
               Idols
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Birth
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             after
             the
             first
             word
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             Empty
             space
             ,
             capable
             of
             one
             word
             .
             I
             write
             therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               their
               kind
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             It
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             I
             found
             it
             mended
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               Moraeus's
               Copy
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuk.
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             without
             the
             Conjunction
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Rewards
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Whoredoms
               and
               Wickednesses
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             had
             rather
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             where
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             't
             is
             mended
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             so
             't
             is
             corrected
             in
             
               Gruter's
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               In
               the
               interim
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             'T
             is
             truer
             in
             the
             
               Fuk
               ▪
               Copy
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Coffins
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Immortal
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Incorruptible
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Being
               partakers
               of
               the
               Body
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Purge
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Poured
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Everlasting
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Invented
               the
               Creation
               of
               man.
            
             So
             Valesius
             renders
             it
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             The
             three
             former
             words
             have
             been
             added
             by
             Learned
             men
             from
             M.
             S.
             Copies
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             they
             occur
             not
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Sheets
            
             .
             But
             I
             have
             set
             a
             point
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             and
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             
               Old
               Sheets
            
             .
             Which
             Christophorson
             having
             not
             perceived
             ,
             he
             joyned
             this
             with
             the
             following
             period
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             this
             .
             
               I
               affirm
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               that
               as
               well
               man
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               things
               which
               are
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               are
               his
               workmanship
               ,
               who
               hath
               constituted
               all
               these
               things
               in
               order
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               workmanship
               of
               the
               Supream
               God.
            
             It
             must
             therefore
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             't
             is
             in
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil's
               Book
            
             ,
             and
             as
             Christophorson
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             .
             Then
             I
             reade
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               and
               who
               hath
               established
            
             ,
             than
             which
             emendation
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             certain
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             has
             the
             same
             import
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             an
             expression
             which
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             hereafter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Our
               first
               Parents
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Here
             Constantine
             seems
             to
             place
             that
             Paradise
             ,
             wherein
             God
             put
             Adam
             ,
             without
             the
             Bounds
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             Which
             was
             the
             Sentiment
             of
             very
             many
             of
             the
             Ancients
             .
             
               Stephanus
               Gobarus
               ,
               chap.
            
             11.
             had
             handled
             this
             probleme
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               Paradise
               is
               neither
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               nor
               on
               Earth
               ,
               but
               between
               them
               .
            
             And
             this
             was
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             
               twelfth
               chapter
               ,
               that
               Paradise
               is
               the
               Jerusalem
               above
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               the
               third
               heaven
               :
            
             and
             ,
             
               that
               the
               trees
               which
               are
               there
               ▪
               are
               endued
               with
               understanding
               and
               knowledge
               :
            
             and
             ,
             
               that
               Adam
               ,
               after
               his
               transgression
               ,
               was
               cast
               down
               from
               thence
               ,
               into
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             Then
             [
             follows
             ]
             a
             contrary
             assertion
             ,
             
               that
               Paradise
               is
               not
               in
               the
               third
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             Tatianus
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Oration
               Contra
               Graecos
            
             ,
             does
             affirm
             ,
             that
             that
             Paradise
             ,
             wherein
             Adam
             was
             placed
             by
             God
             ,
             was
             not
             in
             this
             earth
             which
             we
             inhabit
             ,
             but
             in
             another
             far
             better
             .
             His
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             (
             which
             doubtless
             
               Stephanus
               Gobarus
            
             had
             quoted
             ,
             in
             confirmation
             of
             that
             Opinion
             ;
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Tertullian
             seems
             to
             have
             thought
             the
             same
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             writes
             concerning
             Adam
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Book
               de
               Patientiâ
               .
               Innocent
               erat
               ,
               &
               Deo
               de
               proximo
               amious
               ,
               &
               Paradisi
               Colonus
               .
               At
               ubi
               semel
               succidit
               impatientiae
               ,
               desivit
               Deo
               sapere
               ;
               desivit
               caelestia
               sustinere
               posse
               ,
               exinde
               bomo
               terrae
               datus
               ,
               &
               ab
               oculis
               dei
               dejectus
               ,
            
             &c.
             The
             same
             may
             be
             made
             out
             from
             
               his
               Second
               Book
               against
               Marcion
               ,
               Chap.
            
             2
             and
             10
             ;
             where
             he
             uses
             the
             same
             Metaphor
             with
             Tatianus
             .
             —
             Were
             that
             Book
             now
             extant
             ,
             which
             
               Tertullian
               wrote
               concerning
               Paradise
            
             ;
             it
             might
             be
             more
             plainly
             known
             ,
             that
             this
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             mentioned
             ,
             was
             his
             Opinion
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             (
             in
             
               Excerptis
               Theodoti
            
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             Books
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             page
             341
             ,
             
               Edit
               .
               Commelin
            
             .
             )
             places
             the
             terrestrial
             Paradise
             ,
             wherein
             Eve
             was
             made
             ,
             in
             the
             fourth
             Heaven
             .
             But
             Origen
             had
             placed
             Paradise
             ,
             whereof
             Adam
             was
             an
             Inhabitant
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             Heaven
             ;
             as
             Methodius
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               Book
               de
               Resurrectione
               in
               Epiphanius
               pag.
            
             572.
             
             And
             before
             all
             these
             ,
             Valentinus
             placed
             that
             Paradise
             ,
             wherein
             Adam
             dwelt
             ,
             above
             the
             third
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             had
             affirmed
             it
             to
             be
             intellectual
             ;
             as
             Irenaeus
             attests
             ,
             B.
             1
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Loaden
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             The
             Rules
             of
             Grammar
             require
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             And
             so
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             It
             must
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               ,
               that
               all
               that
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             might
             also
             be
             written
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             
               wherefore
               ,
               all
               that
               healthy
               place
               —
               was
               inhabited
            
             ;
             and
             so
             there
             needs
             no
             alteration
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             After
             these
             words
             ,
             Learned
             men
             have
             added
             these
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               and
               Sciences
            
             ;
             which
             I
             found
             written
             also
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             they
             are
             wanting
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             
               King's
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               the
               Sheets
            
             ,
             but
             in
             
               the
               Fuketian
            
             and
             
               Savil.
               Copies
            
             also
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
               ▪
            
             A
             little
             before
             ,
             where
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               but
               in
               nature
               and
               species
               very
               different
            
             ;
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             conditions
             ;
             in
             which
             manner
             I
             also
             found
             it
             written
             in
             
             Turnebus's
             
               Book
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Differenced
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Adorned
               the
               most
               perfect
               complement
               of
               the
               Universe
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Those
               matters
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Creation
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Determination
             ,
             or
             ,
             Prescript
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Before
             these
             words
             Musculus
             has
             set
             a
             point
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             renders
             this
             passage
             .
             
               Qui
               potestatem
               horum
               sato
               tribuunt
               ,
               ne
               hoc
               quidem
               intelligunt
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Christophorson
             has
             followed
             Musculus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               By
               it self
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             It
             must
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Or
               ,
               what
               shall
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Savilian
               Copies
            
             't
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             But
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             I
             found
             it
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
             Further
             ,
             this
             place
             is
             imperfect
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             ;
             and
             it
             would
             be
             hard
             to
             supplie
             it
             without
             the
             Copies
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             
             Constantine's
             way
             of
             arguing
             .
             If
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Virtues
               be
               from
               Fate
               ,
               then
               so
               are
               the
               Vices
               also
               .
               But
               ,
               the
               Vices
               cannot
               be
               from
               Fate
               .
               For
               wickedness
               is
               either
               from
               Nature
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               will.
               Therefore
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               from
               Fate
               .
               But
               ,
               if
               any
               one
               shall
               say
               ,
               that
               Virtue
               indeed
               and
               Vice
               are
               of
               the
               Will
               ;
               but
               ,
               that
               the
               Will
               should
               do
               right
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ▪
               this
               is
               from
               Fate
               :
               in
               what
               manner
               then
               can
               justice
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               constant
               and
               perpetual
               desire
               of
               giving
               every
               one
               their
               due
               ,
               be
               from
               Fate
               ?
            
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             But
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             remarks
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               Book
            
             ,
             that
             perhaps
             it
             should
             be
             written
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             presently
             mends
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               But
               ,
               either
               Crimes
               ,
               or
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               brave
               performances
               ,
               which
               are
               [
               the
               property
               ]
               of
               a
               good
               and
               right
               purpose
               of
               mind
               ,
               if
               they
               happen
               sometimes
               one
               way
               ,
               at
               others
               ,
               another
               ,
               according
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             The
             last
             word
             is
             added
             by
             Learned
             men
             from
             Manuscript
             Copies
             ;
             which
             ,
             nevertheless
             ,
             I
             can
             in
             no
             wise
             approve
             of
             ,
             though
             it
             does
             occur
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             I
             write
             therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               How
               will
               all
               right
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             meaning
             is
             the
             same
             with
             what
             I
             have
             said
             above
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             the
             written
             reading
             may
             be
             born
             with
             ,
             that
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             meant
             those
             things
             which
             are
             reckoned
             up
             by
             Constantine
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             Rewards
             ,
             punishments
             ,
             Exhortations
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             this
             sort
             ,
             which
             contain
             justice
             in
             them
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             
               Even
               that
               which
               is
               agreeable
               occurs
               ,
               on
               account
               of
               mens
               living
               in
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               manner
               .
            
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Make
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             with
             the
             accent
             in
             the
             last
             syllable
             ,
             as
             I
             found
             it
             set
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               Moraeus's
               Copy
            
             .
             I
             read
             also
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             the
             Manuscripts
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             gives
             us
             this
             reading
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             't
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             
               that
               all
               such
            
             ,
             as
             I
             found
             it
             mended
             in
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             ,
             at
             the
             margin
             .
             So
             indeed
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Good
               inclinations
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             After
             the
             first
             word
             I
             found
             a
             blank
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             capable
             of
             one
             word
             .
             It
             must
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             made
             up
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             last
             word
             must
             be
             blotted
             out
             ;
             In
             regard
             't
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             or
             in
             
               the
               Sheets
            
             ,
             or
             
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             .
             The
             place
             was
             rather
             to
             have
             been
             mended
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             That
             is
             ;
             
               Although
               it
               be
               certain
               ,
               and
               evidenced
               by
               many
               instances
               ,
               that
               Famine
               ,
               Pestilence
               ,
               and
               such
               sort
               of
               Calamities
               ,
               are
               sent
               from
               Heaven
               in
               order
               to
               the
               punishing
               of
               mens
               wickedness
               ;
               yet
               ,
               that
               does
               much
               more
               manifestly
               appear
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               those
               Calamities
               happen
               .
               For
               then
               we
               come
               to
               Our Selves
               ,
               and
               understand
               the
               Causes
               of
               those
               things
               .
            
             Nevertheless
             ,
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             It
             must
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             ●e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             rather
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             And
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             period
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             excellently
             well
             .
             It
             must
             therefore
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               as
               often
               as
               ,
               recollecting
               ourselves
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Moderate
               and
               quiet
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Mind
             .
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             had
             rather
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               has
               had
               a
               dependence
               upon
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Further
             ,
             in
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Turneb
               .
               Copies
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             of
             this
             place
             runs
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Rashly
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Partakes
               of
               some
               reason
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               not
               man
            
             ,
             &c
             :
             But
             Christophorson
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               not
               the
               life
               of
               man
               ,
               which
               consists
               of
               matter
            
             ;
             which
             reading
             I
             condemn
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             former
             Emendation
             pleases
             me
             best
             .
             —
             Nevertheless
             ,
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             does
             plainly
             favour
             Chistophorson's
             Version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Understand
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               light
            
             .
             Wherefore
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             Christophersons
             conjecture
             ;
             nor
             of
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil's
            
             ,
             who
             mends
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             dark
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               By
               reason
               of
               its
               Converse
               with
               him
               at
               a
               nearer
               distance
               .
            
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               God's
               conception
               of
               mind
               ;
               Valesius
            
             renders
             it
             intelligentiam
             .
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             mended
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             .
             Presently
             ,
             make
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             a
             little
             lower
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             found
             it
             plainly
             written
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             save
             that
             there
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Place
             .
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             that
             Learned
             man
             had
             remarked
             in
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             .
             And
             so
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             should
             be
             expung'd
             here
             .
             For
             at
             this
             place
             't
             is
             more
             elegantly
             understood
             .
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             has
             mended
             it
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               his
               Book
            
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Dimensions
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Divisions
             .
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             ;
             than
             which
             ,
             nothing
             is
             more
             certain
             .
             In
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Turneb
               .
               Copies
            
             't
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             I
             have
             rendred
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             discidia
             ,
             following
             the
             authority
             of
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             who
             somewhere
             expresses
             himself
             so
             .
             Christophorson
             has
             likewise
             rendred
             it
             well
             ,
             
               divortia
               Terrarum
               ,
               the
               divorcements
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Has
               sufficiently
               moystened
               the
               ground
               in
               order
               to
               a
               refreshment
               .
            
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               and
               Turneb
               .
               Copies
            
             this
             place
             is
             thus
             worded
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               we
               understand
               not
               in
               what
               manner
               of
               form
               and
               shape
               chance
               is
               characterized
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               without
               a
               subsistence
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               As
               to
               things
               incomprehensible
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Apprehend
               their
               own
               opinion
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Learned
             men
             have
             mended
             this
             place
             thus
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             ,
             whereas
             the
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             occurs
             neither
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             ,
             nor
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             is
             plainly
             confirmed
             by
             the
             succeeding
             words
             .
             For
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Nevertheless
             ,
             the
             
               Fuk.
               Sav.
            
             and
             
               Turneb
               ,
               Copies
            
             do
             plainly
             confirm
             that
             emendation
             of
             Learned
             men
             .
             The
             same
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             sets
             two
             points
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             right
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Let
               all
               these
               words
               be
               ▪
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             In
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             't
             is
             mended
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             Christophorson
             read
             ;
             and
             as
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             .
             And
             so
             't
             is
             plainly
             written
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Reserved
             ,
             or
             
               treasured
               up
               the
               nature
               of
               Gold
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               the
               delight
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               ▪
               for
               plenty
               only
               .
            
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             corrupted
             ;
             in
             the
             place
             whereof
             I
             would
             rather
             put
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Luxury
             .
             Yet
             ,
             the
             ordinary
             reading
             may
             be
             born
             with
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             It
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             I
             found
             it
             written
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             after
             I
             had
             long
             before
             conjectured
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             so
             to
             be
             written
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             I
             point
             the
             whole
             place
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             very
             Title
             of
             the
             chapter
             there
             is
             a
             fault
             .
             For
             what
             can
             these
             words
             mean
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             I
             think
             the
             place
             must
             be
             made
             good
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Also
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Opinions
               of
               Plato
               .
            
             And
             so
             't
             is
             plainly
             written
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             But
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             ,
             this
             chapter
             is
             begun
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               How
               many
               other
               works
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             Fuk.
             and
             
               Turneb
               .
               Copies
            
             't
             is
             truer
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             that
             word
             is
             omitted
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             also
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             Sacred
             Scriptures
             this
             verb
             is
             used
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             ,
             as
             to
             signifie
             ,
             
               to
               exercise
               his
               wit
            
             ;
             as
             
               Jacobus
               Tusanus
            
             has
             long
             since
             observed
             .
             Vales.
             See
             Psal.
             119.
             15
             ;
             where
             this
             word
             occurs
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Hide
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             sense
             requires
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             should
             be
             added
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               the
               stronger
               ,
               more
               weak
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             device
             of
             Protagoras
             ,
             who
             promised
             young
             men
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             make
             that
             reason
             which
             was
             stronger
             ,
             more
             weak
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             weaker
             ,
             more
             strong
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Against
             the
             Sophists
             who
             promised
             these
             things
             ,
             Socrates
             disputed
             continually
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             convince
             them
             that
             they
             knew
             nothing
             ;
             and
             he
             pursued
             them
             with
             their
             own
             weapons
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             arguments
             of
             Logick
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             —
             What
             Constantine
             says
             (
             namely
             ,
             that
             Pythagoras
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             come
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             had
             heard
             what
             the
             Prophets
             had
             heretofore
             predicted
             ;
             divulged
             those
             things
             afterwards
             all
             over
             Italy
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             had
             revealed
             them
             to
             him
             ;
             )
             seems
             to
             me
             scarce
             probable
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             that
             Pythagoras
             came
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             there
             received
             from
             the
             Priests
             ,
             the
             Mystick
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             attested
             by
             Porphyrius
             in
             
               his
               Life
            
             ,
             and
             by
             many
             others
             ▪
             Moreover
             ,
             we
             are
             told
             by
             
               Aristobulus
               ,
               Clemens
            
             ,
             and
             Eusebius
             ,
             that
             Pythagoras
             had
             many
             things
             out
             of
             the
             
               Books
               of
               Moses
            
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             learned
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             Jews
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             had
             afterwards
             divulged
             them
             amongst
             the
             Italians
             ;
             is
             a
             thing
             affirmed
             by
             none
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             .
             And
             perhaps
             this
             place
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             not
             concerning
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             those
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             .
             For
             there
             were
             Prophets
             amongst
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             in
             
               ●y
               notes
               on
               Eusebius's
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             See
             book
             4.
             chap.
             8.
             
               note
               (
               ●
               .
            
             )
             Which
             thing
             perhaps
             led
             Constantine
             into
             a
             mistake
             .
             Who
             having
             read
             ,
             that
             Pythagoras
             had
             learned
             many
             Secrets
             from
             the
             Prophets
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             Priests
             ;
             understood
             that
             as
             meant
             concerning
             the
             Prophets
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             conjunctive
             particle
             is
             wanting
             in
             the
             Fuk.
             and
             
               Savil.
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             .
             I
             write
             therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               instructing
            
             ,
             as
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
               read
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Substance
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Has
               its
               being
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Remits
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               Constitution
               of
               all
               things
               to
               Him.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ▪
             Word
             .
          
           
             g
             He
             means
             Plato
             himself
             ,
             whose
             excellent
             Wit
             ,
             all
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             yea
             the
             Christians
             also
             ,
             were
             admirers
             of
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             place
             in
             Plato
             ,
             which
             Constantine
             means
             ,
             occurs
             in
             
               his
               Timaeus
               pag.
            
             28.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Plato
             .
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Before
             these
             words
             ,
             after
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Geneva-Edition
             these
             words
             are
             inserted
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               which
               assertion
               ▪
            
             &c
             :
             
               Christophorson
               ,
               Scaliger
               ,
               Bongarsius
            
             ,
             and
             Gruter
             put
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             remark't
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               that
               Edition
            
             .
             I
             likewise
             found
             the
             same
             emendation
             in
             
               Mor●us's
               Book
            
             ,
             in
             Turnebus's
             ,
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil's
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
               ▪
            
             in
             which
             Copies
             also
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             have
             rendred
             it
             ,
             
               Navis
               fractae
               reliquias
               ,
               the
               Remains
               of
               a
               Shipwrack's
               Vessel
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Tackle
            
             or
             
               Furniture
               of
               the
               Ship.
            
             For
             after
             a
             Shipwrack
             ,
             these
             provisions
             and
             utensils
             of
             the
             Vessel
             ,
             are
             tossed
             up
             and
             down
             in
             the
             Sea.
             But
             Christophorson
             renders
             it
             
               Merces
               ,
               the
               Wares
               or
               Goods
               of
               the
               Merchant
            
             ;
             a
             rendition
             that
             can
             in
             no
             wise
             be
             agreeable
             here
             .
             For
             when
             a
             Vessel
             is
             lost
             at
             Sea
             ,
             most
             commonly
             the
             Goods
             sink
             to
             the
             bottome
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             It
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               not
               only
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Learned
             man
             ,
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             ,
             had
             conjectured
             it
             should
             be
             .
             And
             thus
             Christophorson
             read
             ▪
             nor
             is
             it
             otherwise
             written
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               The
               more
               sublime
               and
               hidden
               Doctrines
               and
               parts
               of
               the
               Christian
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             reade
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             renders
             it
             ill
             ,
             
               Praeconiis
               celebrant
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             imports
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             Fables
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Poets
             filled
             the
             world
             .
             So
             a
             little
             lower
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             same
             Poets
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               They
               divulge
               the
               Fates
               of
               the
               same
            
             [
             God
             's
             ]
             also
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             the
             
               eleven
               ●h
               chapter
            
             ,
             where
             he
             inveighs
             against
             Blasphemy
             or
             Impiety
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Laws
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               when
               a●●e●
               by
               a
               sanatick
               fury
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             It
             must
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             I
             have
             followed
             in
             my
             Version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             reade
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             and
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               be
               conscious
               to
               himself
               ▪
            
             which
             I
             admire
             the
             Learned
             did
             not
             think
             of
             .
             Further
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             period
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               eleventh
               chapter
            
             begins
             ,
             both
             in
             
               the
               Sheets
               ▪
            
             and
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             And
             in
             
               this
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Contents
             are
             prefixt
             before
             each
             Chapter
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Inscription
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Concerning
               Our
               Lord's
               coming
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               what
            
             [
             
               it
               was
            
             ]
             
               and
               for
               what
               reasons
               it
               has
               hapned
               .
               And
               concerning
               those
               who
               knew
               not
               this
               Mystery
            
             ;
             &c.
             
             But
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             ,
             which
             Christophorson
             has
             followed
             ,
             this
             chapter
             is
             divided
             into
             two
             ,
             and
             ,
             
               concerning
               those
               who
               knew
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             is
             the
             title
             of
             a
             new
             chapter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Doubtless
             it
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               may
               attain
            
             ;
             which
             I
             wonder
             neither
             Christophorson
             ,
             nor
             Scaliger
             ,
             nor
             others
             perceived
             ;
             who
             have
             mended
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             Greek
             to
             say
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Yet
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Questionless
             it
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             
               is
               ,
               against
               those
               poysoned
               d●r●s
               .
            
             Where
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             preposition
             ;
             which
             
               Scaliger
               ,
               Bongarsius
               ,
               Curterius
            
             ,
             and
             others
             saw
             not
             .
             So
             Constantine
             expresses
             himself
             in
             the
             
               fifteenth
               Chapter
            
             ,
             near
             the
             beginning
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Yet
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Turnebus
             ,
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Who
             would
             not
             admire
             ,
             that
             
               Scaliger
               ,
               Bongarsius
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             (
             out
             of
             whose
             Copies
             the
             emendations
             are
             taken
             ,
             and
             set
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             the
             Geneva-Edition
             ,
             )
             should
             not
             have
             seen
             the
             true
             emendation
             of
             this
             place
             ;
             which
             ,
             nevertheless
             ,
             is
             very
             obvious
             and
             easie
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             words
             being
             parted
             ,
             which
             had
             grown
             together
             into
             one
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             knowledge
             ,
             is
             understood
             ;
             which
             word
             was
             made
             use
             of
             a
             little
             before
             .
             But
             Christophorson
             renders
             this
             place
             thus
             ;
             
               Haec
               igitur
               commodè
               ad
               eum
               sermonem
               qui
               à
               me
               institutus
               est
               ,
               delegi
               .
            
             Whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             either
             he
             has
             followed
             that
             emendation
             which
             occurs
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             
               Scaliger
               ,
               Bongarsius
            
             ,
             and
             Gruter
             ;
             (
             which
             amendment
             I
             also
             found
             in
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             ,
             )
             or
             else
             that
             Scaliger
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             having
             followed
             
             Christophorson's
             Version
             ,
             mended
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             which
             latter
             I
             think
             truer
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             amendment
             can't
             be
             born
             with
             .
             For
             ,
             it
             departs
             too
             far
             from
             the
             footsteps
             of
             the
             vulgar
             reading
             ,
             if
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             you
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Yet
             in
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Savil.
               Copies
            
             ,
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             the
             Learned
             man
             had
             at
             the
             margin
             mended
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             think
             this
             whole
             place
             is
             to
             be
             read
             in
             one
             breath
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               But
               ,
               be
               Thou
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             amendment
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             does
             confirm
             ;
             wherein
             a
             point
             is
             set
             before
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             From
             those
             words
             therefore
             the
             
               twelfth
               chapter
            
             is
             to
             be
             begun
             ;
             although
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             ,
             a
             new
             chapter
             is
             begun
             from
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             does
             plainly
             confirm
             our
             conjecture
             ;
             wherein
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             I
             found
             it
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Christophorson
             read
             .
             In
             the
             
               same
               Sheets
            
             a
             new
             chapter
             is
             begun
             from
             those
             words
             which
             follow
             presently
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Some
               inconsiderate
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             beginning
             a
             new
             chapter
             here
             ;
             in
             regard
             one
             is
             begun
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             at
             ,
             
               If
               therefore
               there
               be
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             both
             in
             
               the
               Sheets
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Names
               and
               things
               beautified
               with
               a
               certain
               delectableness
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Doubtless
             it
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               But
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               in
               the
               least
               strange
               ,
            
             as
             't
             is
             written
             in
             the
             most
             excellent
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ;
             whereto
             agree
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil's
               ,
               and
               Christophorson's
               Copy
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Learnt
               neither
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             two
             last
             words
             are
             added
             from
             
               Gruter's
               Book
            
             ;
             which
             do
             likewise
             occur
             written
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               Moraeus's
               Copy
            
             .
             But
             ,
             whereas
             they
             are
             not
             either
             in
             
               the
               Kings
            
             ,
             or
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             or
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephen's-Edition
            
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             which
             may
             compel
             us
             to
             add
             them
             here
             .
             And
             perhaps
             it
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             term
             being
             brought
             hither
             which
             occurs
             in
             the
             foregoing
             line
             .
             Farther
             ,
             this
             Disputation
             of
             
               Constantine
               is
            
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             designed
             against
             Porphyrius
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             Graecian
             Philosophers
             ;
             who
             objected
             this
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             because
             they
             asserted
             that
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             death
             by
             men
             .
             For
             thus
             they
             argued
             against
             the
             Christians
             .
             If
             Christ
             be
             God
             ,
             how
             could
             Force
             and
             Violence
             have
             been
             made
             use
             of
             against
             Him
             by
             men
             ,
             in
             regard
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             able
             to
             do
             nothing
             against
             God.
             Vales.
             In
             
               this
               Edition
            
             of
             Valesius's
             ,
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             left
             out
             ,
             by
             a
             mistake
             of
             the
             Press
             I
             suppose
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             in
             Stephens
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Disturbed
             .
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             Constantine
             calls
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             who
             nevertheless
             ,
             '
             tis-manifest
             ,
             were
             illiterate
             and
             unskilfull
             persons
             .
             So
             also
             lower
             in
             
               this
               chapter
            
             ,
             he
             terms
             the
             same
             persons
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               men
               endued
               with
               an
               excellent
               wit.
            
             It
             was
             indeed
             
             Constantine's
             Sentiment
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             to
             think
             honourably
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             whom
             the
             Church
             had
             so
             high
             a
             veneration
             for
             .
             But
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             speak
             far
             otherwise
             concerning
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             especially
             
               John
               Chrysostome
            
             ;
             who
             confesses
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             persons
             wholly
             ignorant
             and
             unskilfull
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             ●etches
             a
             most
             cogent
             argument
             in
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ;
             that
             illiterate
             men
             [
             had
             prevailed
             upon
             ]
             the
             Philosophers
             ;
             that
             the
             meanest
             sort
             of
             Fishermen
             of
             Judaea
             had
             perswaded
             the
             Romans
             ,
             who
             were
             Conquerours
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             worship
             a
             person
             that
             was
             Crucified
             .
             Constantine
             repeats
             the
             same
             thing
             hereafter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             That
             is
             ,
             
               God's
               Clemency
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             term
             seems
             to
             be
             used
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             [
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             ]
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             is
             to
             be
             fetcht
             from
             a
             passage
             which
             occurs
             hereafter
             
               in
               this
               chapter
            
             where
             Constantine
             expresses
             himself
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               But
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               eminentest
               gift
               of
               Thy
               Clemency
               ,
               that
               Thou
               hast
               rendred
               men
               ,
               indued
               with
               a
               good
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             For
             these
             two
             places
             borrow
             light
             one
             from
             the
             other
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuk.
               Turneb
            
             .
             and
             
               Savil.
               Copies
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Administring
               justice
            
             .
          
           
             k
             From
             these
             words
             a
             new
             chapter
             is
             begun
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephen's
               Edition
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             ;
             wherein
             these
             words
             are
             set
             at
             some
             little
             distance
             from
             the
             words
             foregoing
             .
             But
             in
             the
             excellent
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               the
               Sheets
            
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             distinction
             made
             here
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             it
             adverbially
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             [
             and
             have
             rendred
             it
             so
             .
             ]
             And
             thus
             I
             found
             it
             plainly
             written
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             At
             this
             place
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             taken
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             wherein
             manet
             amongst
             the
             Latines
             is
             sometimes
             used
             ;
             as
             when
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             
               te
               manet
               Capitolina
               palmata
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               is
               provided
               for
               Thee
               .
               Graecians
            
             take
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             .
             So
             in
             
               Constantius's
               Letter
               to
               the
               Alexandrians
            
             ,
             which
             Athanasius
             records
             in
             
               his
               Apologetick
               to
               the
               Emperour
               Constantius
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             the
             Learned
             have
             from
             their
             own
             Copies
             long
             since
             mended
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               may
               expect
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             wait
             :
             which
             emendation
             I
             found
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             Turnebus
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil.
            
             The
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             has
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               come
               upon
               them
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Modestest
             .
          
           
             n
             He
             means
             the
             Decree
             of
             God
             concerning
             the
             assuming
             manhood
             ,
             or
             concerning
             the
             Incarnation
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             life
             of
             men
             was
             repaired
             .
             'T
             is
             apparent
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             Chapters
             are
             well
             digested
             by
             us
             ;
             unless
             any
             one
             should
             have
             a
             mind
             ,
             to
             make
             
               the
               tenth
               chapter
            
             reach
             to
             these
             words
             ;
             which
             I
             should
             willingly
             yield
             to
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Birth
             .
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             ,
             in
             those
             various
             Readings
             which
             he
             has
             remarked
             at
             the
             close
             of
             
               his
               Edition
            
             ,
             gives
             notice
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             Copies
             this
             place
             is
             read
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               who
               is
               dear
               to
               him
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               to
               God.
            
             Which
             doubtless
             is
             the
             true
             writing
             .
             For
             Constantine
             sayes
             ,
             that
             the
             manner
             of
             a
             Natural
             Generation
             is
             known
             to
             all
             ;
             but
             ,
             that
             very
             few
             know
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Divine
             Generation
             ;
             those
             namely
             whom
             God
             shall
             have
             a
             peculiar
             affection
             for
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Sheets
             't
             is
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             the
             
               Fuk.
               Savil.
            
             and
             
               Turneb
               .
               Copies
            
             give
             the
             true
             reading
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Geneva-men
             did
             ill
             ,
             in
             admitting
             the
             two
             last
             words
             into
             the
             Text
             ,
             from
             the
             conjecture
             of
             Scaliger
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             noted
             at
             the
             margin
             .
             But
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             enough
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             rejected
             .
             For
             ,
             they
             both
             disturb
             the
             whole
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             also
             occur
             not
             in
             the
             
               Manuscript-Copies
               ▪
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             saw
             nothing
             at
             this
             place
             .
             But
             't
             was
             obvious
             to
             have
             been
             observed
             ,
             that
             the
             reading
             here
             ought
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             here
             Constantine
             compares
             the
             Son
             
               with
               preservation
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             
               with
               the
               Preserver
            
             .
             As
             therefore
             the
             Father
             is
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             but
             the
             Son
             ,
             the
             Effect
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             So
             the
             preserver
             is
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             safety
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             but
             safety
             is
             the
             Effect
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             the
             Preserver
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             r
             The
             ancient
             Divines
             ,
             those
             especially
             amongst
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             one
             person
             in
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             God
             the
             Father
             namely
             ,
             was
             the
             Cause
             ;
             but
             ,
             that
             the
             other
             Two
             ,
             to
             wi●
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             were
             the
             Causata
             ,
             i.
             e.
             the
             Effects
             .
             So
             
               Athanasius
               in
               Quaestion
               .
               Secund.
            
             chap.
             11.
             and
             12.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               But
               the
               Son
               is
               not
               the
               Cause
               ,
               but
               the
               Causatum
               .
            
             So
             also
             
               Johannes
               Damascenus
            
             in
             
               his
               first
               Book
               de
               Imaginibus
            
             ,
             not
             far
             from
             the
             Beginning
             .
             Imago
             ,
             say
             ▪
             he
             ,
             
               Dei
               invisibilis
               est
               ipse
               Filius
            
             ,
             
               The
               Image
               of
               the
               invisible
               God
               is
               the
               Son
               Himself
               ,
               who
               bears
               the
               Father
               in
               Himself
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               all
               things
               the
               same
               with
               Him
               ,
               save
               in
               this
               one
               ,
               that
               He
               is
               from
               Him
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               Cause
               .
               For
               the
               Natural
               Cause
               is
               the
               Father
               ,
               from
               which
               the
               Son
               proceeds
               .
            
             Also
             ,
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             ,
             in
             Orat.
             29
             ,
             which
             is
             
               de
               Dogmate
            
             ,
             does
             in
             express
             words
             assert
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             is
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
             But
             ,
             amongst
             the
             
               Latines
               ,
               Marius
               Victorinus
            
             has
             exprest
             himself
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             in
             
               his
               first
               Book
               against
               Arius
            
             .
             —
             Vales.
             
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Our
             Copies
             varie
             not
             here
             .
             Yet
             I
             would
             rather
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Advent
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Approach
               to
               a
               worldly
               Body
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Birth
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Sense
             .
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             ,
             I
             think
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Christophorson
             read
             .
             For
             Constantine
             alludes
             to
             that
             place
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             wherein
             Christ
             is
             termed
             
               the
               Brightness
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               .
            
             See
             Hebr.
             1.
             3.
             
             In
             the
             Fuk.
             and
             
               Savil.
               Copies
            
             ,
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             u
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             at
             the
             margin
             ,
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             written
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             explanation
             of
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             emendation
             therefore
             of
             Scaliger
             and
             the
             the
             rest
             is
             needless
             ,
             who
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Farther
             ,
             this
             story
             of
             Constantine's
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             
               Apocryphal
               Books
            
             ,
             wherein
             't
             was
             related
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             under
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Dove
             ,
             descended
             into
             the
             Bosom
             of
             Mary
             ,
             according
             a●
             the
             Angel
             had
             foretold
             to
             her
             .
             And
             perhaps
             these
             things
             were
             related
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Gospel
               of
               the
               Hebrews
            
             .
             But
             Christophorson
             supposes
             that
             Dove
             to
             be
             meant
             here
             ,
             which
             Noah
             heretofore
             sent
             out
             of
             the
             Ark
             :
             and
             that
             that
             Dove
             was
             a
             figure
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             was
             afterwards
             to
             come
             upon
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             .
             But
             I
             would
             rather
             read
             here
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               Bright
               Dove
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Thus
             the
             sense
             is
             plain
             and
             elegant
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             untouch't
             .
          
           
             w
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             After
             this
             word
             ,
             as
             plac't
             in
             the
             Greek
             Text
             ,
             I
             have
             set
             a
             point
             ,
             from
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             :
             which
             Christophorson
             having
             not
             perceived
             ,
             corrupted
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             whole
             place
             ,
             by
             adding
             some
             words
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             read
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             does
             plainly
             confirm
             this
             reading
             and
             punctation
             of
             Christophorson
             ;
             save
             that
             it
             has
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             As
             it
             is
             also
             in
             
               Turnebus's
               Book
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Agreeable
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             Valesius
             renders
             thus
             ,
             
               Mira
               denique
               celeritas
               in
               hominum
               ▪
               precibus
               audiendis
               ,
               Lastly
               ,
               a
               wonderfull
               swiftness
               in
               hearing
               mens
               prayers
               .
            
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Philosophers
             make
             two
             sorts
             of
             Virtues
             ;
             the
             one
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             practical
             ;
             which
             Constantine
             does
             here
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Civil
             ;
             the
             other
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             contemplative
             ,
             which
             leade
             our
             minds
             to
             the
             contemplation
             of
             God.
             Whence
             ,
             some
             of
             Pythagoras's
             disciples
             were
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             others
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Old
               Author
               concerning
               the
               Life
               of
               Pythagoras
               ,
            
             in
             
               Photius's
               Bibliotheca
               chapt
            
             .
             259
             ,
             informs
             us
             .
             Farther
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             of
             this
             place
             runs
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             same
             also
             is
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             Turnebus
             and
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil.
            
             But
             I
             agree
             with
             S
             t
             Henry
             ,
             who
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             written
             this
             reading
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             his
             own
             Book
             ,
             blotted
             it
             out
             again
             ,
             having
             added
             this
             note
             ;
             
               Lectio
               vulgata
               retineri
               potest
               ,
               paucis
               immutatis
               ;
               the
               common
               reading
               may
               be
               retained
               ,
               a
               small
               alteration
               being
               made
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               instead
               of
               soundness
            
             .
             Doubtless
             it
             is
             to
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Blindness
             .
             Presently
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             I
             have
             mended
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               instead
               of
               a
               faintness
               and
               weakness
               of
               body
               .
            
             And
             so
             it
             is
             in
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil's
               Copy
            
             .
             A
             little
             before
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephen's
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               In
               small
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             z
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             reade
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               to
               have
               given
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             ,
             and
             in
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil's
               Book
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             has
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Disordered
               confusion
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             does
             here
             understand
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             common
             .
             Which
             though
             I
             condemn
             not
             ,
             yet
             it
             does
             not
             seem
             necessary
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             this
             place
             is
             thus
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             without
             those
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Expectation
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             After
             this
             word
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             something
             seems
             to
             be
             wanting
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             made
             sense
             ,
             unless
             you
             add
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             writing
             I
             have
             followed
             in
             my
             Version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               would
               contemplate
               their
               own
               power
            
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             should
             be
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               his
               own
               power
            
             .
             Which
             is
             plainly
             evidenced
             from
             the
             following
             words
             .
             For
             Constantine
             gives
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             Christ
             ,
             who
             had
             come
             to
             cure
             the
             Diseases
             and
             Vices
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             news
             of
             a
             blessed
             and
             happy
             life
             in
             heaven
             ,
             would
             perform
             so
             many
             Miracles
             on
             earth
             ,
             by
             restoring
             eyes
             to
             the
             blind
             ,
             health
             to
             the
             sick
             ,
             life
             to
             the
             dead
             .
             This
             therefore
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             he
             did
             ,
             in
             favour
             of
             those
             whose
             understandings
             are
             more
             slow
             and
             heavy
             ;
             that
             they
             might
             not
             doubt
             of
             his
             virtue
             and
             power
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             saw
             him
             perform
             so
             many
             Miracles
             .
             These
             are
             they
             ,
             whom
             a
             little
             after
             he
             terms
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ill
               men
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Stick
               to
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             have
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             ,
             restored
             this
             place
             very
             happily
             ;
             although
             
               Scaliger
               ,
               Bongarsius
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             whose
             amendments
             occur
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             the
             Geneva-Edition
             ,
             saw
             nothing
             in
             it
             .
             But
             I
             have
             restored
             this
             place
             to
             its
             former
             Lustre
             ,
             and
             have
             in
             a
             manner
             made
             no
             alteration
             at
             all
             ;
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             certain
             than
             this
             reading
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             agrees
             with
             the
             reading
             of
             Scaliger
             and
             Bongarsius
             .
             But
             I
             have
             found
             from
             many
             places
             ,
             that
             the
             authority
             of
             
               this
               Copy
            
             is
             sometimes
             weak
             .
             Which
             thing
             is
             evident
             enough
             ,
             even
             from
             this
             one
             place
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Flew
               away
               to
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Blotted
               out
               the
               Sun.
            
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Daunce
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             There
             was
             no
             need
             of
             the
             Emendation
             of
             the
             Learned
             ,
             who
             make
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             in
             regard
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             also
             be
             used
             adverbially
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Yet
             in
             the
             Fuk.
             and
             
               Turneb
               .
               Copies
            
             ,
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Own.
             
          
           
             a
             From
             these
             words
             the
             
               twelfth
               chapter
            
             is
             to
             be
             begun
             :
             
               Concerning
               those
               who
               knew
               not
               this
               Mystery
            
             ;
             &c.
             
             For
             hitherto
             Constantine
             has
             treated
             about
             the
             Coming
             of
             Our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             on
             what
             account
             Christ
             descended
             to
             the
             Earth
             .
             But
             now
             he
             treats
             of
             those
             persons
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             ignorant
             of
             this
             Mystery
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Sobriety
               of
               the
               mind
               is
               spoyled
               and
               defac't
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Besides
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             For
             Constantine
             brings
             two
             reasons
             ,
             why
             the
             Heathens
             embraced
             not
             the
             preaching
             of
             Christ.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Pattern
             ,
             or
             Sample
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             'T
             is
             an
             elegant
             Greek-phrase
             ,
             this
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             spoken
             concerning
             those
             who
             frame
             their
             lives
             in
             order
             to
             the
             imitation
             of
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             best
             .
             For
             they
             who
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             make
             a
             great
             progress
             in
             Virtue
             ,
             ought
             to
             set
             some
             person
             before
             their
             eyes
             ,
             whom
             they
             may
             imitate
             .
             Thus
             the
             Emperour
             Julian
             framed
             his
             own
             Actions
             and
             Morals
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             Prince
             Marcus
             ,
             as
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             relates
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               a
               pure
               mind
            
             ;
             as
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Wherein
             likewise
             it
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             excellently
             well
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Books
               of
               Scaliger
               ,
               Bongarsius
            
             ,
             and
             Gruter
             ,
             this
             place
             is
             worded
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             which
             writing
             I
             likewise
             found
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             But
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             in
             
               his
               Copy
            
             has
             mended
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             Christophorson
             read
             .
             But
             the
             common
             reading
             ,
             which
             I
             found
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               the
               Sheets
            
             ,
             is
             in
             my
             judgment
             far
             better
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             have
             followed
             it
             in
             our
             Version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             
               to
               whom
            
             ,
             which
             I
             wonder
             Christophorson
             and
             the
             rest
             perceived
             not
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Questionless
             it
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               his
               death
            
             ,
             that
             the
             sense
             may
             be
             compleat
             .
             Farther
             ,
             this
             place
             concerning
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             elegant
             one
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Nobility
             .
          
           
             h
             And
             this
             passage
             is
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             thanksgiving
             ,
             which
             was
             offered
             to
             God
             in
             memory
             and
             honour
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             .
             For
             so
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             to
             be
             explained
             ,
             which
             Christophorson
             understood
             not
             .
             For
             the
             Christians
             did
             not
             offer
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             Martyrs
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             God
             ;
             giving
             him
             thanks
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             conferr'd
             on
             them
             a
             Crown
             of
             Martyrdom
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             Augustine
             writes
             ,
             Book
             8.
             
               de
               Civitat
               .
               Dei
               ,
               Chap.
               the
               last
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             what
             Constantine
             does
             here
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               Sacrifice
               of
               Thanksgiving
            
             .
             But
             ,
             because
             the
             Christians
             offered
             to
             God
             this
             unbloudy
             Sacrifice
             ,
             at
             the
             Monuments
             and
             Sepulchres
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             give
             him
             thanks
             for
             the
             rewards
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             Crowns
             and
             Victories
             ;
             therefore
             Constantine
             says
             this
             honour
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Martyrs
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             Concerning
             these
             Banquets
             and
             Feasts
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             which
             were
             made
             at
             the
             Sepulchres
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             mention
             is
             made
             by
             S
             t
             Austin
             ,
             at
             
               the
               book
               and
               chapter
               now
               cited
               ,
            
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               Quicunque
               etiam
               epulas
               suas
               eò
               deferuns
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Also
               ,
               whoever
               carry
               their
               Banquets
               thither
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               indeed
               done
               by
               the
               better
               Christians
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               there
               is
               no
               such
               Custome
               :
               Yet
               ,
               Whoever
               do
               that
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               set
               them
               [
               there
               ,
               ]
               they
               pray
               ,
               and
               take
               them
               away
               that
               they
               may
               eat
               them
               ;
               or
               distribute
               also
               of
               them
               to
               the
               indigent
               ;
               they
               will
               have
               them
               sanctified
               there
               ,
               by
               the
               merits
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               .
            
             Farther
             ,
             at
             first
             these
             Feasts
             were
             sober
             and
             moderate
             .
             But
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             licentiousness
             was
             arrived
             at
             a
             greater
             height
             ,
             they
             were
             perverted
             to
             Drunkenness
             and
             Lasciviousness
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             most
             places
             they
             were
             wholly
             abolished
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             Austin
             attests
             ,
             Epist.
             64.
             
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             the
             ordinary
             Editions
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               even
               in
               this
               matter
            
             ;
             as
             I
             found
             it
             mended
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             .
             And
             so
             't
             is
             written
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Knowledge
             ,
             or
             ,
             Comprehension
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               every
               particular
               person
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             make
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             we
             have
             exprest
             in
             our
             Version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             After
             these
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             words
             wanting
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             the
             Contents
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
             We
             chose
             to
             get
             out
             any
             sense
             from
             a
             corrupt
             and
             imperfect
             place
             ,
             rather
             than
             with
             Christophorson
             to
             expunge
             the
             whole
             passage
             .
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Copy
            
             ,
             has
             also
             expunged
             this
             whole
             period
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             those
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Neither
               is
               mankind
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             that
             whole
             period
             is
             wanting
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Is
               made
               a
               neighbour
               to
               it
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               to
               an
               uncreated
               essence
               ,
               by
               a
               life
               according
               to
               Virtue
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             begotten
             ;
             which
             reading
             pleases
             me
             best
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             this
             place
             is
             to
             be
             corrected
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               For
               ,
               if
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             
               if
               the
               things
               which
               are
               made
               ,
               be
               equal
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               Command
               whereby
               he
               has
               ordered
               them
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               agreeable
               to
               him
               .
               For
               ,
               an
               equal
               can't
               have
               authority
               and
               empire
               over
               an
               equal
               .
            
             Away
             therefore
             with
             the
             Emendation
             of
             Learned
             men
             ,
             which
             I
             found
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             ;
             namely
             this
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               For
               if
               it
               be
               madness
               to
               liken
               these
               things
               to
               him
               ,
               the
               Command
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             if
             you
             reade
             thus
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             sense
             ;
             nor
             will
             the
             following
             words
             cohere
             with
             the
             foregoing
             .
             Christophorson
             had
             indeed
             found
             it
             so
             in
             his
             Books
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             visible
             from
             his
             Version
             .
             But
             ,
             the
             common
             reading
             is
             supported
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Old
               Sheets
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Musculus
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             extraordinarily
             pleased
             with
             ;
             For
             he
             renders
             it
             ;
             
               Quomodo
               autem
               omnium
               comparatio
               non
               ridicula
               est
               ,
            
             
               But
               ,
               how
               is
               not
               the
               comparing
               of
               all
               things
               ridiculous
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Certainly
             ,
             't
             is
             either
             thus
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             understood
             thus
             .
             For
             Constantine
             terms
             
               that
               equalling
               of
               all
               things
            
             ,
             a
             confusion
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Covered
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Without
             doubt
             it
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             thus
             Constantine
             argues
             .
             
               Even
               things
               Celestial
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               cannot
               be
               compared
               with
               God.
               Much
               less
               things
               Terrestrial
               ▪
               and
               Brutes
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             .
             But
             the
             
               Manuscript
               Copies
            
             of
             Christophorson
             ,
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
               ,
               Gruter
            
             ,
             and
             M
             r
             Fuket
             ,
             word
             this
             place
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               regard
               the
               dignity
               of
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             reading
             seems
             to
             me
             better
             ,
             and
             more
             elegant
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             seems
             to
             allude
             to
             those
             passages
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             
               second
               and
               third
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Revelations
            
             ;
             where
             God
             says
             :
             
               Vincenti
               dabo
            
             Coronam
             ,
             
               To
               him
               that
               overcometh
               I
               will
               give
               a
               Crown
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Indeed
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             man
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             compared
             to
             Champions
             ,
             as
             it
             frequently
             occurs
             in
             S
             t
             
               Paul's
               Epistles
            
             .
             But
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             redundant
             ,
             after
             the
             usual
             manner
             of
             Graecians
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             well
             known
             to
             those
             skilled
             in
             the
             
               Greek
               Tongue
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               In
               place
               of
               many
               goods
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Both
               as
               to
               dignity
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               diversity
               of
               power
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             has
             also
             remarked
             in
             
               his
               Various
               Readings
            
             .
             I
             read
             therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             befitting
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               agreeable
               to
            
             ;
             with
             
               Christophorson
               ,
               Scaliger
               ,
               Gruter
            
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             comes
             nearer
             to
             the
             footsteps
             of
             the
             written
             reading
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Saviour's
               Commands
            
             .
             It
             should
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             made
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               in
               the
               Precepts
               of
               Salvation
            
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             noted
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             the
             Geneva-Edition
             .
             You
             may
             also
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Father's
               Commands
            
             .
             For
             the
             mistake
             seems
             to
             have
             risen
             from
             a
             contracted
             way
             of
             writing
             .
             In
             the
             Kings
             ,
             and
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               the
               Sheets
            
             ,
             at
             this
             place
             't
             is
             thus
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Christophorson
             has
             rendred
             this
             place
             thus
             :
             
               Et
               ex
               illis
               qui
               id
               temporis
               hominum
               vitae
               adjumento
               fuerunt
               ,
               longè
               optimos
               advocasse
               ad
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               had
               called
               to
               himself
               ,
               by
               far
               the
               best
               of
               those
               men
               ,
               who
               at
               that
               time
               were
               an
               assistance
               to
               the
               life
               of
               men
               .
            
             But
             ,
             who
             ever
             exprest
             himself
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               best
               men
               of
               the
               most
               usefull
               ?
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             this
             place
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             mended
             and
             pointed
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               having
               called
               together
               unto
               ,
               &c
               ,
            
             as
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               and
               Turnebian
               Copies
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Adverse
               Nature
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             
               Turnebus's
               ,
               and
               Moraus's
               Book
            
             ,
             't
             is
             mended
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             
               to
               allure
               and
               deceive
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             has
             it
             truer
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             it
             was
             Printed
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             reading
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             
               Kings
               and
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             by
             
               the
               Sheets
            
             .
             But
             in
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             I
             found
             it
             mended
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             I
             don't
             understand
             why
             the
             Geneva-men
             admitted
             this
             emendation
             into
             the
             Text.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             has
             the
             same
             import
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             S
             t
             Paul
             calls
             it
             
               Sapere
               ad
               sobrietatem
               ,
               to
               think
               soberly
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               to
               sobriety
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             noted
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             the
             Geneva-Edition
             .
             For
             ,
             't
             is
             our
             common
             usage
             to
             term
             such
             Calamities
             as
             these
             ,
             which
             do
             sometimes
             happen
             to
             good
             men
             ,
             
               the
               Visitations
               of
               God.
            
             But
             Christophorson
             has
             followed
             the
             common
             reading
             ;
             and
             renders
             it
             
               Mandatum
               ,
               the
               Command
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             
               Moraus's
               Book
            
             the
             Learned
             man
             has
             mended
             it
             at
             the
             Margin
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             displeases
             not
             .
             For
             there
             are
             many
             Platonick
             Expressions
             in
             this
             Oration
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Given
               place
               to
               anger
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             ;
             wherein
             't
             is
             also
             mended
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             ill
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             likewise
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             place
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             restored
             from
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Turneb
               .
               Copies
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             As
             to
             the
             following
             clause
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               or
               should
               attempt
               to
               resist
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             ,
             the
             Learned
             man
             hath
             set
             these
             words
             at
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             There
             are
             indeed
             many
             passages
             in
             this
             Oration
             ,
             taken
             out
             of
             
             Plato's
             Philosophy
             ;
             which
             the
             Learned
             Reader
             will
             of
             himself
             acknowledge
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Is
               encompast
               with
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Turneb
               .
               Coples
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Scaliger
               ,
               Gruter
            
             ,
             and
             others
             have
             mended
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             emendation
             I
             likewise
             found
             written
             in
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             .
             It
             might
             also
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             two
             last
             words
             being
             left
             out
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             every
             one
             sees
             ,
             are
             not
             very
             necessary
             here
             .
             But
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             agrees
             with
             those
             Books
             of
             
               Scaliger
               and
               Gruter
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             should
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Where
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             made
             use
             of
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             the
             Translatour
             who
             rendred
             this
             Oration
             of
             Constantine
             into
             Greek
             ,
             had
             but
             little
             skill
             in
             the
             Greek
             tongue
             ,
             and
             was
             careless
             enough
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             many
             places
             .
             Constantine
             gives
             a
             reason
             here
             ,
             why
             the
             worshippers
             of
             the
             supream
             God
             would
             never
             revenge
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             resist
             force
             by
             force
             .
             For
             ,
             should
             they
             do
             that
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             they
             must
             fight
             with
             their
             adversary
             ,
             but
             they
             would
             be
             uncertain
             of
             the
             Victory
             .
             But
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             in
             no
             wise
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             then
             they
             have
             a
             most
             certain
             Victory
             ;
             for
             God
             fights
             for
             them
             .
             This
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             which
             (
             I
             admire
             at
             it
             ,
             )
             neither
             Christophorson
             nor
             Musculus
             understood
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               the
               will
               of
               the
               only
               God.
            
             It
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c
             ,
             
               by
               the
               sole
            
             &c
             ,
             as
             I
             found
             it
             mended
             in
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             .
             And
             a
             little
             after
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             same
             Book
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             understood
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             and
             
               Old
               sheets
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Ground-work
             .
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             would
             rather
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Nominative
               case
            
             .
             For
             that
             seems
             to
             me
             far
             more
             elegant
             .
             Presently
             ,
             the
             reading
             must
             doubtless
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             understood
             ,
             which
             is
             used
             a
             little
             before
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               the
               Sheets
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               when
               any
               trial
               of
               Calamities
               falls
               out
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             .
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             At
             the
             margin
             of
             the
             
               Moraean
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             mended
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               possesses
               him
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             reading
             Christophorson
             has
             followed
             .
             And
             so
             't
             is
             written
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Besides
               ,
               we
               have
            
             ,
             where
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             taken
             adverbially
             ,
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             ,
             at
             the
             margin
             't
             is
             mended
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             reading
             Christophorson
             has
             exprest
             in
             
               his
               Version
            
             .
             To
             me
             this
             expression
             seems
             scarce
             Greek
             .
             Therefore
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             &c.
             
             Yet
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               just
               Souls
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Constantine
             says
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             had
             been
             a
             spectatour
             of
             the
             ruine
             and
             destruction
             of
             those
             two
             Cities
             ,
             Memphis
             namely
             and
             Babylon
             ,
             which
             had
             heretofore
             been
             most
             potent
             .
             We
             must
             therefore
             make
             enquiry
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             Constantine
             might
             go
             to
             those
             places
             .
             Whilst
             he
             was
             but
             a
             youth
             he
             went
             into
             
               Egypt
               ▪
            
             at
             such
             time
             as
             he
             had
             a
             Military
             Employ
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Diocletian
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             was
             kept
             as
             an
             Hostage
             .
             For
             Diocletian
             waged
             a
             War
             many
             years
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             against
             Achilleu●
             who
             had
             rebelled
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             as
             Eutropius
             relates
             .
             Out
             of
             
               Egypt
               ,
               Constantine
            
             went
             afterwards
             ,
             in
             company
             with
             Diocletian
             ,
             into
             Syria
             ,
             and
             past
             through
             the
             Province
             of
             Palestine
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             first
             seen
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             attests
             .
             Now
             Diocletian
             had
             made
             a
             journey
             into
             Syria
             ,
             that
             with
             his
             own
             Forces
             he
             might
             assist
             
               Galerius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             who
             waged
             a
             War
             with
             the
             Persian
             .
             And
             he
             made
             a
             long
             stay
             in
             Syria
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             making
             a
             Peace
             with
             the
             Persians
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             
               the
               History
               of
               Petrus
               Patricius
            
             .
             At
             that
             time
             therefore
             Constantine
             might
             take
             a
             View
             of
             the
             Rubbish
             and
             Remains
             of
             the
             City
             Babylon
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             this
             place
             is
             corrupted
             meerly
             by
             the
             misplacing
             of
             the
             words
             .
             For
             the
             sense
             is
             most
             apparent
             ,
             if
             you
             restore
             the
             words
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Memphis
               lyes
               desolate
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             What
             is
             more
             plain
             than
             these
             words
             ?
             The
             import
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             ,
             is
             glory
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               boasting
            
             ,
             wherewith
             namely
             Pharaoh
             pust
             himself
             up
             .
             Away
             therefore
             with
             the
             conjecture
             of
             
               Christophorson
               ,
               Gruter
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             And
             this
             was
             heretofore
             our
             conjecture
             concerning
             the
             reading
             of
             this
             place
             .
             But
             after
             we
             had
             gotten
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             we
             found
             out
             the
             true
             and
             genuine
             reading
             .
             For
             in
             
               that
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             this
             passage
             occurs
             worded
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             thus
             't
             is
             plainly
             read
             in
             Turnebus's
             ,
             and
             Gruter's
             Book
             ;
             save
             only
             ,
             that
             that
             punctation
             we
             have
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             is
             peculiar
             to
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             only
             ;
             wherein
             ,
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             point
             is
             set
             .
             
               The
               Translatour
            
             therefore
             of
             
               this
               Oration
            
             has
             used
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             
               Genitive
               case
            
             ,
             whereas
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             put
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             then
             is
             the
             import
             of
             this
             reading
             ;
             
               and
               was
               made
               an
               eye-witness
               of
               Memphis
               the
               miserablest
               and
               most
               unfortunate
               of
               Cities
               .
               But
               Moses
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Divine
               Command
               ,
               has
               laid
               wast
               the
               Country
               of
               the
               then
               most
               powerfull
               Pharaoh
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Farther
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             reading
             ,
             Constantine
             affirms
             ,
             that
             Memphis
             only
             was
             seen
             by
             him
             ;
             which
             I
             do
             indeed
             look
             upon
             to
             be
             truer
             .
             For
             he
             could
             never
             see
             Babylon
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             had
             never
             gone
             into
             Assyria
             .
             In
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             of
             this
             place
             runs
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             ordinary
             Editions
             .
             But
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Stephens
             has
             publisht
             it
             .
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             in
             
               his
               Book
            
             has
             mended
             this
             place
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             ,
             that
             expression
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             would
             be
             foolish
             and
             trifling
             ,
             nor
             would
             it
             agree
             with
             the
             following
             words
             .
             Besides
             ,
             neither
             has
             Christophorson
             retained
             those
             words
             in
             
               his
               Version
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               quem
               insolentiâ
               elatum
               perfregit
               ,
               whom
               raised
               with
               insolency
               he
               broke
               in
               pieces
               .
            
             Whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             he
             put
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             word
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             this
             Emendation
             ,
             in
             regard
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             
               Nominative
               Case
            
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             all
             
               Our
               Copies
               ,
               the
               Kings
               ,
               the
               Fuketian
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               Sheets
            
             ,
             this
             word
             occurs
             without
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             subscript
             .
             So
             he
             expresses
             himself
             below
             ,
             chap.
             19
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             I
             think
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               compleatly
               furnished
               with
               Arms.
            
             Presently
             ,
             where
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               quiet
               supplication
            
             ;
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             humble
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             and
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nor
             does
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil's
            
             conjecture
             displease
             me
             ,
             who
             has
             mended
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Israelites
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               A
               disordered
               people
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             A
             particle
             seems
             to
             be
             omitted
             here
             ,
             which
             if
             inserted
             ,
             the
             passage
             would
             be
             made
             far
             more
             elegant
             .
             I
             write
             therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               whether
               wise
               men
               or
               Philosophers
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Modest.
             
          
           
             b
             After
             he
             has
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             and
             concerning
             the
             destruction
             of
             Memphis
             ;
             he
             passes
             to
             the
             Assyrians
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             desolation
             of
             Babylon
             .
             And
             on
             occasion
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             he
             has
             inserted
             the
             praise
             of
             Moses
             .
             But
             now
             treating
             concerning
             the
             Assyrians
             ,
             he
             prosecutes
             Daniel's
             praises
             ,
             who
             lived
             a
             Captive
             amongst
             the
             Assyrians
             or
             Babylonians
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Pattern
             ,
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Beauty
               ▪
            
          
           
             c
             At
             this
             place
             these
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             are
             wanting
             in
             the
             
               Greek
               Text
            
             of
             
               Valesius's
               Edition
            
             ;
             omitted
             I
             suppose
             by
             the
             carelessness
             of
             the
             Printer
             ;
             though
             Valesius
             has
             taken
             no
             notice
             of
             this
             mistake
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Errata
            
             .
             They
             occur
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephen's
               Edition
            
             ;
             from
             whom
             we
             have
             inserted
             them
             into
             our
             Version
             .
             Nor
             has
             Valesius
             omitted
             them
             in
             
               his
               Translation
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             After
             these
             words
             ,
             
               the
               Antiquarius
            
             who
             transcribed
             the
             
               Kings
               Copy
            
             ,
             offended
             at
             the
             multitude
             of
             faults
             wherewith
             the
             Copy
             abounded
             ,
             here
             made
             an
             end
             of
             writing
             .
             And
             he
             has
             attested
             this
             in
             these
             words
             set
             at
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             page
             :
             ....
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             ....
             
               to
               the
               Sea
               of
               faults
               of
               this
               Book
               ,
               I
               stopt
               my
               hand
               from
               writing
               ,
               because
               there
               was
               nothing
               sound
               in
               the
               original
               Copy
               ,
               as
               the
               Readers
               may
               conjecture
               from
               what
               is
               written
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             can't
             imagine
             whence
             Constantine
             had
             this
             ,
             his
             affirming
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             kingdom
             of
             the
             Assyrians
             was
             destroyed
             by
             the
             casting
             of
             Thunder
             ;
             which
             I
             don't
             remember
             ,
             to
             have
             read
             any
             where
             else
             .
             Neither
             do
             I
             well
             understand
             that
             .
             For
             ,
             Men
             ,
             Towers
             ,
             and
             Cities
             may
             be
             destroyed
             by
             Thunder-bolts
             ,
             as
             the
             Poets
             have
             told
             us
             concerning
             the
             Phlegyae
             .
             But
             ,
             truly
             I
             can't
             see
             ,
             how
             a
             kingdom
             could
             be
             ruined
             by
             Thunder
             .
             In
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Turneb
               .
               Copies
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Magicians
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               Wise
               men
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Pattern
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Constantine
             had
             
               in
               Latine
            
             termed
             it
             Virtutes
             ;
             which
             word
             is
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Books
             usually
             taken
             to
             signifie
             Miracles
             ,
             as
             every
             one
             knows
             .
             The
             Translatour
             of
             this
             Oration
             has
             done
             ill
             ,
             in
             rendring
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             whereas
             he
             ought
             rather
             to
             have
             translated
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Of
               Works
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             this
             place
             is
             thus
             pointed
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               calumniated
               the
               very
               prevalency
               of
               his
               prayers
               ,
               as
               dangerous
               :
               and
               sorely
               accused
               in
               the
               Kings
               presence
               ,
               that
               great
               power
               of
               the
               man.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             [
             
               at
               length
            
             ]
             
               they
               perswaded
               him
            
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             mended
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             
               Moraus's
               Book
            
             .
             But
             ,
             this
             relation
             contradicts
             the
             Sacred
             Scripture
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             Magi
             are
             not
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Volumes
             said
             to
             accuse
             Daniel
             ,
             But
             
               the
               Presidents
               and
               Princes
            
             :
             Nor
             is
             he
             called
             Cambyses
             ,
             who
             ordered
             Daniel
             to
             be
             cast
             to
             the
             wild-beasts
             ,
             but
             
               Darius
               the
               Median
            
             ;
             concerning
             whom
             the
             Opinions
             of
             Chronologers
             are
             various
             .
             For
             most
             of
             them
             will
             have
             him
             to
             be
             Cyaxares
             ,
             son
             to
             Astiages
             .
             But
             Scaliger
             affirms
             him
             to
             be
             Nabonnidus
             ;
             to
             whose
             opinion
             our
             Petavius
             agrees
             .
             The
             consent
             of
             which
             two
             persons
             I
             value
             highly
             .
             For
             ,
             whereas
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             dissent
             in
             most
             things
             ;
             whereever
             we
             see
             them
             agree
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             Argument
             of
             Truth
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             Abydenus
             in
             
               his
               History
               of
               the
               Assyrians
            
             ,
             seems
             to
             contradict
             their
             Opinion
             .
             For
             he
             writes
             ,
             that
             Nabuchodonosor
             ,
             inspired
             by
             God
             a
             little
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             foretold
             the
             Babylonians
             ,
             that
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             their
             City
             should
             be
             ruined
             .
             For
             ,
             that
             Mulus
             the
             Persian
             should
             come
             ,
             who
             should
             put
             the
             yoak
             of
             slavery
             on
             them
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             Medus
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Assyrians
             ,
             should
             be
             his
             Assistant
             in
             the
             besieging
             of
             that
             City
             .
             For
             so
             I
             render
             these
             words
             of
             Abydenus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             Greek
             words
             have
             no
             other
             import
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             I
             have
             mentioned
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             Medus
             was
             
             Cyrus's
             Companion
             and
             Assistant
             in
             besieging
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             in
             reducing
             it
             to
             slavery
             ▪
             then
             Medus
             is
             not
             Nabonnidus
             .
             But
             Scaliger
             ,
             who
             will
             have
             
               Darius
               Medus
            
             to
             be
             Nabonnidus
             ,
             does
             thus
             explain
             
             Abydenus's
             words
             ,
             that
             by
             
               Medus's
               fault
               that
               Calamity
               would
               befal
               the
               Babylonians
               .
            
             But
             Abydenus
             has
             not
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             by
             which
             term
             is
             signified
             
               a
               Society
               and
               Communion
               of
               some
               fact
               ,
               with
               another
               person
               .
            
             So
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             is
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             together
             with
             the
             Father
             He
             is
             the
             Authour
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             'T
             is
             therefore
             plain
             from
             Abydenus's
             words
             ,
             that
             Medus
             is
             not
             Nabonnidus
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             it
             in
             the
             
               Nominative
               Case
            
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             For
             ,
             a
             Prayer
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             
               so
               great
               is
               the
               power
               of
               prayer
               ,
               that
               it
               tameth
               the
               most
               savage
               Beasts
               .
            
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Attempted
             .
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               the
               Sheets
            
             't
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Ready
               to
               ,
               mention
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             and
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             have
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Testimonies
             ;
             which
             is
             righter
             .
             For
             Constantine
             does
             not
             produce
             only
             one
             Testimony
             ,
             but
             two
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             embrace
             the
             amendment
             of
             Learned
             men
             ,
             which
             I
             also
             found
             in
             
               Moraeus's
               Copy
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               was
               the
               Priestess
               of
               Apollo
            
             .
             So
             indeed
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               the
               Sheets
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             had
             better
             have
             said
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Places
             in
             Heathen-Temples
             ,
             which
             no
             body
             went
             into
             ,
             but
             the
             Priests
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Whatever
             persons
             amongst
             the
             Christian
             Writers
             ,
             produced
             the
             Oracles
             of
             the
             Sibylls
             in
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             they
             were
             constrained
             to
             say
             the
             same
             concerning
             the
             Sibylls
             ,
             which
             Constantine
             does
             here
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             being
             inspired
             by
             a
             Divine
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             uttered
             predictions
             concerning
             Christ.
             So
             Justin
             in
             
               his
               Paraenesis
               to
               the
               Graecians
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               But
               ,
               't
               will
               be
               easie
               for
               us
               ,
               to
               learn
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               part
               from
               the
               Old
               Sibyll
               ,
               who
               from
               some
               powerfull
               inspiration
               ,
               teaches
               us
               by
               Oracles
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Agreeably
             whereto
             S
             t
             Augustine
             writes
             ,
             in
             
               his
               de
               Civitate
               Dei
               B.
            
             18.
             
             Chap.
             23
             ▪
             and
             S
             t
             Jerome
             in
             
               his
               first
               Book
               against
               Jovinianus
            
             .
             For
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             Divination
             was
             by
             God
             allowed
             to
             the
             Sibylls
             ,
             as
             a
             reward
             of
             their
             Virginity
             .
             And
             S
             t
             Austin
             is
             not
             afraid
             of
             enrolling
             them
             in
             the
             City
             of
             God.
             But
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzene
            
             in
             
               his
               Poem
               to
               Nemesius
            
             ,
             says
             that
             
               Hermes
               Trismegistus
            
             and
             Sibylla
             ,
             whatever
             they
             predicted
             concerning
             God
             ,
             
               did
               not
               for●●●●●
               those
               things
               by
               Divine
               Inspiration
               ,
               but
               had
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Sacred
               Books
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
            
             which
             they
             had
             incidently
             perused
             .
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             Indeed
             ,
             
               Gregory
               of
               Nazianzum
            
             ,
             and
             those
             most
             Holy
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             did
             believe
             ,
             that
             those
             verses
             were
             really
             composed
             by
             the
             Sibylls
             ;
             whereas
             notwithstanding
             ,
             they
             were
             made
             by
             idle
             people
             ,
             and
             published
             for
             the
             Sibyll's
             Verses
             ,
             about
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Emperour
             -
             Hadrian
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             no
             writer
             ancienter
             than
             Justin
             ,
             has
             made
             mention
             of
             them
             .
             And
             Celsus
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shown
             above
             ,
             lived
             in
             the
             Empire
             of
             
               Marcus
               Antoninus
            
             ,
             affirms
             that
             the
             Christians
             had
             forged
             and
             inserted
             many
             passages
             into
             the
             
               Sibylline
               Verses
               .
               Origen
            
             records
             his
             words
             ,
             in
             B.
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             know
             indeed
             ,
             that
             Origen
             den●es
             this
             ▪
             For
             thus
             he
             answers
             Celsus
             ;
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             produce
             ancienter
             Copies
             of
             the
             
               Sibylline
               Verses
            
             ,
             wherein
             those
             verses
             ,
             which
             he
             said
             had
             been
             inserted
             by
             the
             Christians
             ,
             were
             not
             in
             any
             wise
             to
             be
             found
             .
             It
             might
             doubtless
             have
             been
             easie
             for
             Celsus
             to
             do
             that
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             argument
             to
             have
             evinced
             the
             falsity
             of
             those
             verses
             .
             But
             ,
             there
             are
             other
             arguments
             ,
             whereby
             this
             may
             be
             proved
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             the
             
             Sibyll's
             Predictions
             concerning
             Christ
             had
             been
             so
             clear
             ,
             why
             has
             not
             S
             t
             Paul
             made
             use
             of
             Her
             Testimony
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             spoke
             to
             the
             Athenians
             ;
             especially
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             disdained
             not
             to
             cite
             Aratus
             ,
             and
             other
             Heathen
             ▪
             Poets
             .
             Doubtless
             ,
             if
             the
             Sibyll
             had
             written
             this
             Acrostick
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             scruple
             to
             reckon
             Her
             amongst
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             the
             first
             place
             .
             For
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Hebrew-Prophets
             wrote
             so
             clearly
             and
             distinctly
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             are
             these
             verses
             of
             the
             Sibyll
             ,
             produced
             by
             Constantine
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             neither
             Origen
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             the
             Holy
             Fathers
             ever
             allowed
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Sibylls
             should
             be
             reckoned
             amongst
             the
             Prophets
             :
             yea
             ,
             they
             esteemed
             those
             who
             believed
             thus
             ,
             to
             be
             Hereticks
             ;
             and
             termed
             them
             Sibyllistae
             ,
             as
             ▪
             Origen
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               fifth
               Book
               against
               Celsus
            
             .
             Where
             he
             answers
             Celsus
             ,
             who
             had
             objected
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             were
             divided
             into
             several
             Sects
             ;
             for
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             were
             Psychici
             ,
             others
             Spiritales
             ;
             that
             some
             of
             them
             worshipped
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             others
             did
             not
             ;
             that
             some
             ,
             were
             Sibyllistae
             ,
             &c.
             
             His
             words
             are
             these
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             I
             had
             at
             first
             resolved
             ,
             to
             have
             put
             these
             
               Greek
               Verses
            
             into
             an
             
               English
               Acrostick
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             made
             every
             verse
             begin
             with
             one
             of
             the
             Letters
             of
             these
             words
             [
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               Saviour
               ,
               Cross
            
             ]
             in
             their
             due
             order
             ;
             as
             they
             do
             in
             the
             Original
             :
             agreeably
             whereto
             
               Valesius
               ,
               Musculus
               ,
               Christophorson
            
             ,
             and
             Curterius
             have
             done
             them
             into
             
               Latine
               Verse
            
             .
             But
             ,
             on
             tryal
             I
             found
             it
             a
             thing
             very
             difficult
             (
             at
             least
             to
             me
             )
             to
             be
             well
             performed
             in
             our
             Language
             .
             Besides
             ,
             I
             judged
             it
             a
             matter
             of
             less
             consequence
             to
             omit
             the
             Acrostick
             ,
             than
             to
             give
             the
             Reader
             a
             lame
             and
             imperfect
             Version
             of
             the
             Original
             .
             Which
             must
             necessarily
             have
             been
             done
             ,
             had
             I
             been
             tied
             up
             to
             begin
             every
             Verse
             with
             one
             of
             those
             particular
             Letters
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             verse
             was
             omitted
             ;
             from
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             ,
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             ,
             and
             from
             
               that
               Edition
               of
               the
               Sibylline
               Verses
               ,
               which
               Seb.
               Castalio
               published
               ,
            
             it
             is
             to
             be
             supplied
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
            
             Although
             I
             had
             rather
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Neuter
               Gender
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             that
             this
             verse
             was
             omitted
             ,
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             the
             
               Old
               Version
            
             in
             Saint
             
               Austin
               ,
               de
               Civit.
               Dei
               ,
               B.
            
             18
             ,
             chap.
             23
             ;
             which
             runs
             thus
             :
             
               
                 Exuret
                 terras
                 ignis
                 ,
                 pontumque
                 polumque
              
               
                 Inquirens
                 .
              
            
             Further
             ,
             they
             had
             expunged
             this
             
               Greek
               Verse
            
             ,
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             because
             the
             Acrostick
             seemed
             to
             be
             entire
             without
             it
             .
             Nor
             did
             they
             perceive
             that
             in
             the
             Acrostick
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             is
             written
             with
             a
             diphthong
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             the
             reason
             of
             doing
             which
             I
             don't
             understand
             .
             Yet
             the
             
               Latine
               Acrostick
            
             in
             Saint
             Austin
             has
             retained
             it
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             
               Old
               Greeks
            
             made
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             to
             consist
             of
             eight
             Letters
             ,
             writing
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             with
             a
             diphthong
             ,
             as
             Irenaeus
             informs
             us
             ,
             Book
             1.
             
             Chap.
             10.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             the
             ordinary
             Edition
             of
             the
             
               Sibylline
               Verses
            
             .
             The
             
               Old
               Version
            
             does
             likewise
             confirm
             this
             writing
             ;
             for
             thus
             it
             runs
             ,
             
               Volvetur
               Coelum
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Yet
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             should
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             understood
             ,
             which
             occurs
             a
             little
             before
             .
             Vales.
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             
               Castalio's
               Edition
            
             this
             verse
             is
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             which
             reading
             the
             
               Old
               Version
            
             in
             Saint
             Austin
             confirms
             ;
             where
             't
             is
             thus
             rendred
             
               
                 Sed
                 Tuba
                 tunc
                 sonitum
                 tristem
                 dimittet
                 ab
                 alto
              
               
                 Orbe
                 ,
                 gemens
                 facinus
                 mis●rum
                 variosque
                 Labores
                 .
              
            
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             Edition
             of
             the
             
               Sibylline
               Vers●s
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             truer
             ,
             thus
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               enlightening
               Believers
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Edition
               of
               the
               Sibylline
               Verses
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               call'd
            
             ;
             which
             I
             am
             better
             pleased
             with
             ,
             both
             because
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             made
             use
             of
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             regard
             it
             cannot
             be
             rightly
             said
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             illuminated
             by
             Baptism
             .
             For
             the
             Faithfull
             are
             not
             enlightned
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             but
             the
             Gentiles
             rather
             who
             are
             called
             to
             the
             Faith.
             But
             ,
             after
             they
             shall
             have
             been
             illuminated
             by
             the
             Sacred
             Laver
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             termed
             the
             Faithfull
             .
             Father
             ,
             the
             twelve
             Streams
             denote
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             
               the
               twelve
               Apostles
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Betuleius
             has
             well
             remarked
             ,
             that
             the
             Sibyll
             does
             allude
             here
             to
             the
             
               second
               Psalm
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               rule
            
             [
             
               or
               ,
               feed
            
             ]
             
               them
               with
               a
               Rod
               of
               Iron
               .
            
             Whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             what
             we
             have
             observed
             above
             from
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzene
            
             ,
             is
             true
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             Sibyll
             ,
             or
             whoever
             wrote
             the
             
               Sibylline
               Verses
            
             ,
             hath
             borrowed
             many
             passages
             out
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Scriptures
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             in
             my
             opinion
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             these
             Verses
             (
             as
             Cicero
             has
             long
             since
             told
             us
             ,
             )
             were
             not
             published
             by
             a
             Sibyll
             possest
             with
             a
             Prophetick
             Fury
             ;
             but
             were
             written
             with
             a
             considerate
             and
             composed
             mind
             ,
             by
             some
             body
             under
             the
             Cover
             of
             ●
             
             Sibyll's
             name
             .
             Vales.
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               In
               Riddles
            
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Sheets
               ,
               this
               chapter
            
             is
             begun
             from
             these
             words
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               And
               these
               things
               were
               predicted
            
             ,
             after
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Acrostick
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             '
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             embrace
             Christophorson's
             Emendation
             ,
             who
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               But
               ,
               the
               truth
               it self
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Our
               men
            
             .
          
           
             c
             The
             passage
             in
             Cicero
             ,
             which
             Constantine
             means
             ,
             is
             extant
             in
             
               his
               second
               Book
               de
               Divinatione
            
             ,
             where
             he
             makes
             mention
             of
             some
             Verses
             of
             the
             Sibyll
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             Acrostick
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             Acrostick
             spoken
             of
             by
             Cicero
             ,
             can
             no
             way
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             the
             very
             same
             ,
             with
             this
             which
             Constantine
             produces
             here
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             contrary
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             Cicero's
             words
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             that
             Acrostick
             mentioned
             by
             Cicero
             ,
             the
             Romans
             were
             warned
             ▪
             that
             they
             should
             choose
             themselves
             a
             King
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             be
             safe
             ;
             as
             Cicero
             does
             there
             attest
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             the
             first
             Letters
             of
             those
             Verses
             shewed
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             probable
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             
               Julius
               Caesar.
            
             But
             in
             this
             Acrostick
             produced
             by
             Constantine
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             extant
             .
             Wherefore
             't
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             Cicero
             meant
             an
             Acrostick
             different
             from
             this
             ,
             though
             
               Sebastianus
               Castalio
            
             thought
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             did
             likewise
             several
             other
             persons
             .
             Besides
             ,
             what
             Constantine
             adds
             is
             false
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             Cicero
             rendred
             this
             
               Greek
               Acrostick
            
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             into
             Latine
             ,
             and
             inferted
             it
             into
             his
             own
             Books
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Here
             also
             we
             must
             acknowledge
             the
             unskilfullness
             of
             the
             Translatour
             ,
             who
             has
             made
             use
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             no
             good
             expression
             ;
             but
             it
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Begun
             ,
             or
             ,
             instituted
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               the
               Sheets
            
             ,
             I
             found
             it
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             'T
             is
             apparent
             that
             it
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             place
             .
             And
             so
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             Further
             ,
             neither
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             nor
             the
             
               Old
               Sheets
            
             ,
             begin
             a
             new
             chapter
             here
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Add
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               wisht-for
               King
            
             ;
             of
             whom
             mention
             is
             made
             in
             the
             fast
             Verse
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             Nevertheless
             ,
             in
             
             Virgil's
             Verse
             there
             is
             no
             such
             expression
             as
             this
             .
             But
             Constantine
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             be
             supposed
             ,
             had
             altered
             
             Virgil's
             Verses
             a
             little
             ;
             and
             had
             designedly
             expunged
             
             Saturn's
             name
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             serve
             his
             own
             design
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             last
             word
             is
             wanting
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               the
               Sheets
            
             .
             But
             Turnebus
             had
             noted
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             that
             perhaps
             it
             should
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vales.
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             This
             verse
             is
             in
             my
             judgment
             to
             be
             restored
             thus
             ;
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             But
             the
             verse
             which
             precedes
             this
             ,
             wants
             no
             mending
             .
             Yet
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             and
             
               Turnebus's
               Book
            
             ,
             't
             is
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             rather
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             where
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Christ's
               Divinity
            
             ;
             these
             words
             seem
             necessary
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             't
             is
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             so
             't
             is
             in
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savils
               Book
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c
             ,
             
               But
               ,
               least
               any
               one
            
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             amendment
             wholly
             necessary
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             strange
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             neither
             Scaliger
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             the
             other
             Correctors
             saw
             it
             .
             For
             whereas
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c
             ,
             went
             before
             ;
             of
             necessity
             it
             must
             follow
             here
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             the
             sense
             may
             be
             compleat
             .
             For
             Constantine
             says
             that
             Virgil
             spoke
             both
             plainly
             ,
             and
             obscurely
             .
             And
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             obscurely
             intimated
             the
             Divinity
             and
             Advent
             of
             our
             Saviour
             :
             but
             ,
             had
             spoken
             plainly
             and
             openly
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             had
             named
             Altars
             and
             Temples
             .
             The
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             confirms
             our
             conjecture
             ;
             wherein
             't
             is
             written
             exactly
             so
             ,
             as
             I
             had
             long
             before
             guess'd
             it
             should
             be
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             reade
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Mystery
             ;
             as
             Christophorson
             likewise
             read
             .
             He
             has
             made
             use
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             In
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             ,
             the
             Learned
             man
             had
             mended
             it
             at
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             it
             might
             answer
             to
             
               Virgils
               Verse
               ,
               Errantes
               Hederas
               ,
               Wild
               ▪
               Ivy.
            
             But
             the
             
               Greek
               Rendition
            
             is
             looser
             and
             less
             bound
             up
             to
             the
             Original
             ;
             and
             in
             many
             places
             't
             is
             far
             wide
             of
             Virgils
             meaning
             .
             Vales.
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             should
             be
             written
             ,
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             Which
             emendation
             is
             so
             necessary
             ,
             that
             without
             it
             the
             sense
             is
             not
             plain
             .
             In
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Turneb
               .
               Copies
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
             But
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             't
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             The
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             instead
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             has
             these
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               Sheets
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vales.
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             With
             Scaliger
             and
             Bongarsius
             ,
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             For
             it
             answers
             to
             those
             words
             of
             
               Virgil
               ,
               &
               fallax
               herba
               veneni
               .
            
             But
             in
             
               Moraus's
               Book
            
             't
             is
             mended
             at
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             But
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             rather
             reade
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             then
             it
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             the
             verse
             may
             stand
             good
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             In
             
               the
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Amomum
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             At
             my
             peril
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c
             :
             in
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Turneb
               .
               Copies
            
             ,
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             In
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             't
             is
             mended
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             And
             so
             't
             is
             written
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             But
             in
             
               the
               Sheets
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Further
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             is
             very
             intricate
             .
             Musculus
             renders
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               Ipsis
               namque
               Dei
               Cunabulis
               Spiri●ûs
               Sancti
               Virtus
               fragrantes
               quosdam
               flores
               ,
               novam
               scilicet
               progeniem
               dedit
               .
               For
               ,
               to
               the
               very
               Cradle
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               hath
               given
               some
               fragrant
               flowers
               ,
               to
               wit
               a
               new
               progeny
               .
            
             But
             Christophorson
             translates
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               Ipsa
               enim
               Dei
               Cunabula
               Spirit●û
               ▪
               Sancti
               Virtute
               fragrantes
               flores
               novae
               soboli
               extulerunt
               ;
               For
               the
               very
               Cradle
               of
               God
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               hath
               brought
               forth
               fragrant
               flowers
               to
               a
               New
               off-spring
               .
               Musculus
            
             therefore
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             But
             Christophorson
             only
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             I
             rather
             approve
             of
             .
             By
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             he
             means
             the
             new
             people
             of
             the
             Christians
             :
             concerning
             whom
             Virgil
             hath
             spoken
             above
             ,
             in
             this
             Verse
             ;
             
               Jam
               nova
               progenies
               coelo
               demittitur
               al●o
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             have
             added
             a
             Negative
             particle
             here
             ;
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               they
               might
               not
               understand
               ▪
            
             which
             emendation
             the
             following
             words
             do
             mightily
             confirm
             .
             But
             if
             any
             one
             shall
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             defend
             the
             ordinary
             reading
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             much
             gainsay
             it
             ,
             in
             regard
             both
             may
             be
             maintained
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Broken
             ,
             or
             ,
             discouraged
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Held
               up
            
             ,
             or
             sustained
             .
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Constantine
             had
             made
             use
             of
             the
             term
             Spirit
             ,
             instead
             of
             Soul.
             But
             the
             Translatour
             seems
             to
             have
             taken
             it
             as
             meant
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             as
             if
             Christ
             had
             had
             His
             Divinity
             in
             place
             of
             a
             Soul
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Heresie
             of
             ●pollinaris
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             separated
             ,
             a
             Comma
             is
             placed
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             whether
             those
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ought
             to
             be
             joyned
             with
             these
             which
             follow
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             rather
             to
             be
             parted
             from
             them
             by
             a
             Comma
             ;
             that
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             this
             ;
             
               that
               by
               the
               communication
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               Christ
               after
               His
               passion
               poured
               upon
               men
               ,
               the
               possibility
               of
               a
               Resurrection
               was
               manifested
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             don't
             approve
             of
             Christophersons
             Version
             ,
             who
             has
             rendred
             this
             place
             thus
             ,
             
               Resurrectionis
               vis
               hominibus
               patefacta
               est
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               a
               Resurrection
               was
               made
               known
               to
               men
               .
            
             Nor
             has
             
               Johannes
               Portesius
            
             rendred
             it
             otherwise
             .
             But
             ,
             I
             question
             not
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             has
             the
             same
             import
             with
             that
             exprest
             in
             my
             Version
             .
             Constantine
             says
             therefore
             ▪
             that
             't
             was
             made
             known
             to
             men
             after
             Christ's
             death
             ,
             that
             't
             was
             possible
             for
             Bodies
             to
             rise
             .
             For
             before
             ,
             the
             faith
             of
             a
             Resurrection
             was
             dark
             and
             obscure
             ,
             even
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             .
             Which
             was
             the
             reason
             ,
             that
             they
             feared
             death
             so
             much
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Sealed
             .
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             hath
             interpolated
             this
             place
             ,
             by
             blotting
             out
             the
             two
             former
             words
             .
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             also
             in
             his
             Book
             has
             expunged
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             with
             Christophorson
             .
             But
             both
             those
             persons
             are
             much
             mistaken
             .
             For
             Constantine
             ,
             whose
             skill
             in
             Grammer
             was
             but
             mean
             ,
             had
             construed
             Virgils
             Verse
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               
                 Occide●
                 Assyrium
                 :
                 Vulgò
                 nascetur
                 Amomum
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Assyrian
                 [
                 Stock
                 ]
                 shall
                 fall
                 :
                 Amomum
                 shall
                 grow
                 every
                 where
                 .
              
            
             And
             this
             is
             evident
             ,
             both
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             the
             Version
             of
             the
             Greek
             Translatour
             ,
             who
             tenders
             this
             Verse
             of
             Virgil
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             so
             this
             Verse
             is
             worded
             in
             the
             excellent
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             exactly
             according
             to
             
             Constantine's
             mind
             .
             Farther
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             whole
             Eclog
             of
             
             Virgil's
             ,
             the
             Christians
             always
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             translated
             out
             of
             the
             
               Sibylline
               Verses
            
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             understood
             concerning
             
             Christ's
             Birth
             .
             Nor
             can
             these
             words
             be
             spoken
             of
             any
             body
             else
             ,
             but
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               
                 Hoc
                 duce
                 ,
                 si
                 qua
                 manent
                 scel●ris
                 vestigia
                 nostri
                 ,
              
               
                 Irrita
                 perpetuâ
                 solvent
                 formidine
                 terras
                 .
              
            
             Thus
             ,
             besides
             Constantine
             ,
             S
             t
             Austin
             understood
             these
             words
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Volusianus
            
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             155
             Epist.
             In
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Volusianus
            
             ,
             he
             gives
             this
             interpretation
             of
             the
             
               Assyrian
               Amomum
            
             ,
             namely
             that
             thereby
             is
             meant
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Pherecydes
             the
             Assyrian
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             first
             that
             asserted
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul.
             But
             this
             interpretation
             of
             S
             t
             Austin
             can't
             be
             born
             with
             ,
             in
             regard
             Pherecydes
             was
             not
             an
             Assyrian
             ;
             but
             ,
             a
             Syrian
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Island
             Syros
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             
             Constantine's
             explanation
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             ,
             who
             says
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             name
             
               Amomum
               the
               Faithfull
            
             or
             the
             Christians
             are
             meant
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             
               without
               fault
            
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             therefore
             termed
             Assyrium
             ,
             because
             from
             the
             Assyrians
             sprang
             the
             first
             beginning
             of
             Faith.
             For
             Abraham
             an
             Assyrian
             ,
             was
             the
             first
             who
             believed
             in
             God
             ;
             whence
             he
             had
             the
             Name
             of
             
               the
               Father
               of
               Believers
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Our
               Ladies
               vose
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             embrace
             S
             r
             Henry
             Savils
             conjecture
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             margin
             of
             his
             Book
             has
             noted
             ,
             that
             perhaps
             it
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Following
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Enlargement
             .
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Praeposition
             must
             be
             added
             ,
             which
             by
             mistake
             was
             omitted
             in
             
               Robert
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             ;
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             so
             't
             is
             written
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Turnebus's
               ,
               and
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             .
             But
             I
             am
             better
             pleased
             with
             that
             reading
             ,
             which
             is
             proposed
             from
             the
             Books
             of
             Scaliger
             and
             Bongarsius
             ;
             which
             I
             likewise
             found
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ;
             viz.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             Verb
             proper
             to
             the
             
               Platonick
               Philosophy
            
             ,
             out
             o●
             which
             several
             passages
             in
             many
             places
             of
             this
             Oration
             are
             taken
             .
             Hence
             comes
             the
             
               Sensus
               Anagogicus
               ,
               the
               Mystick
               Sense
               ,
            
             which
             occurs
             frequently
             in
             Proclus
             ;
             and
             that
             saying
             of
             Plotinus
             ,
             extolled
             by
             Synesius
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             write
             therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               those
               who
               on
               God's
            
             ,
             which
             emendation
             is
             most
             undoubtedly
             certain
             .
             Constantine
             explains
             that
             Verse
             of
             
             Virgil's
             ;
             
               Et
               durae
               quercus
               sudabunt
               roscida
               mella
               .
            
             He
             says
             therefore
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             verse
             is
             meant
             those
             who
             undergo
             most
             sore
             labours
             for
             God's
             cause
             ,
             or
             on
             God's
             account
             ,
             shall
             receive
             most
             sweet
             fruit
             of
             their
             Labours
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Exercised
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               made
               use
               of
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             like
             
               Portesius's
               Version
            
             ,
             (
             who
             renders
             it
             
               Poeticae
               Licentiam
            
             ,
             )
             better
             than
             
             Christophorson's
             ,
             who
             translates
             it
             
               poeticam
               facultatem
            
             ,
             as
             Musculus
             had
             likewise
             rendred
             it
             .
             For
             Graecians
             term
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Latines
             call
             
               Poeticam
               Licentiam
               ,
               Poetick
               Licence
            
             ;
             as
             ,
             I
             remember
             ,
             it
             frequently
             occurs
             in
             Themistius
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             
               Old
               Sheets
            
             begin
             a
             new
             chapter
             here
             ,
             from
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Incomparably
               well
               ,
               Thou
               wisest
               of
               Poets
               !
            
             Which
             in
             my
             judgment
             is
             better
             .
             Here
             therefore
             the
             
               twentieth
               chapter
            
             is
             to
             be
             placed
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             and
             
               T●●nebus's
               Book
            
             this
             place
             is
             written
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil
            
             had
             mended
             it
             in
             
               his
               Copy
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Who
             sees
             not
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             third
             verse
             from
             hence
             ,
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             understood
             .
             Vales.
          
           
             *
             After
             this
             verse
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             of
             Virgils
             verses
             left
             out
             ,
             in
             this
             quotation
             of
             
             Constantine's
             ;
             this
             namely
             ▪
             
               Robustus
               quoque
               jam
               tauris
               juga
               Solvet
               Arator
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Nor
               shall
               his
               Steers
               the
               brawny
               Tiller
               yoak
               .
            
             Besides
             this
             ,
             some
             other
             verses
             are
             left
             out
             hereafter
             ,
             in
             this
             quotation
             .
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             
               the
               Sheets
            
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             an
             elegant
             phrase
             .
             I
             also
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             by
             it self
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             I
             would
             rather
             reade
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Imperative
             .
             For
             't
             is
             a
             rendition
             of
             this
             Verse
             of
             
               Virgil's
               ,
               Aspice
               convexo
               nutantem
               pondere
               mundum
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             ,
             the
             Learned
             man
             hath
             mended
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             ,
             neither
             is
             the
             Verse
             made
             good
             this
             way
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             I
             should
             rather
             reade
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             these
             words
             are
             spoken
             in
             the
             
               Optative
               Mood
            
             .
             In
             the
             following
             Verse
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             .
             This
             Amendment
             admits
             of
             no
             doubt
             .
             But
             ,
             concerning
             the
             former
             we
             must
             think
             further
             .
             For
             that
             place
             may
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             restored
             with
             less
             trouble
             ,
             if
             you
             alter
             the
             punctation
             only
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             Nothing
             more
             certain
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             put
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             without
             the
             Verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             Reader
             is
             to
             be
             acquainted
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             Verses
             of
             Virgil
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             as
             in
             
               the
               Sheets
            
             ,
             are
             not
             written
             from
             the
             head
             ;
             but
             the
             first
             words
             only
             of
             every
             Verse
             are
             severed
             some
             little
             space
             from
             the
             preceding
             .
             Which
             is
             therefore
             done
             ,
             because
             these
             Verses
             are
             not
             recited
             without
             intermission
             ,
             but
             with
             frequent
             interlocutions
             of
             Constantine's
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Immense
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Turneb
               .
               Copies
            
             ,
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               For
               Nature
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             was
             the
             first
             that
             published
             this
             Verse
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             from
             conjecture
             as
             I
             suppose
             .
             For
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             and
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             it
             is
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             From
             which
             words
             it
             was
             most
             easie
             to
             restore
             the
             true
             reading
             of
             this
             place
             .
             Thus
             therefore
             I
             mend
             it
             ;
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             Than
             which
             emendation
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             certain
             .
             Vales.
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Neither
             Constantine
             ,
             nor
             the
             
               Greek
               Translatour
            
             apprehended
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             Virgil's
             words
             .
             For
             ,
             he
             understood
             them
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             as
             if
             Virgil
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Parents
             had
             not
             smiled
             on
             the
             child
             ;
             nor
             ,
             had
             a
             God
             taken
             him
             to
             his
             Table
             ,
             nor
             a
             Goddess
             to
             her
             Bed.
             Constantine
             supposed
             ,
             that
             that
             verse
             of
             Virgil
             ,
             
               Incipe
               parve
               puer
               cui
               non
               risere
               parentes
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             was
             to
             be
             read
             in
             one
             breath
             ,
             without
             any
             distinction
             or
             stop
             :
             whereas
             nevertheless
             ,
             after
             the
             word
             puer
             ,
             a
             point
             is
             to
             be
             set
             ;
             a
             thing
             which
             even
             Boyes
             know
             .
             Christophorson
             ,
             because
             he
             perceived
             not
             this
             ,
             interpolated
             
             Constantine's
             following
             words
             ,
             by
             adding
             a
             Negative
             ,
             against
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Authour
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             all
             Copies
             .
             Farther
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             is
             truer
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ▪
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             
               the
               Sheets
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             'T
             is
             apparent
             to
             any
             one
             ,
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             By
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             Constantine
             seems
             to
             mean
             
               the
               Divinity
            
             ,
             or
             
               the
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             already
             remarked
             in
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             .
             For
             he
             explains
             those
             words
             translated
             out
             of
             Virgil
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             which
             are
             spoken
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             concerning
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             at
             this
             place
             I
             chose
             to
             render
             it
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             ;
             rather
             than
             
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             as
             Portesius
             and
             Christophorson
             have
             done
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Void
               of
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               has
               no
               part
               in
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Love
             ,
             or
             ,
             longing
             .
          
           
             g
             From
             these
             words
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             that
             mistake
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             taken
             notice
             of
             above
             ,
             was
             not
             committed
             by
             Constantine
             himself
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             
               Greek
               Translatour
            
             ,
             who
             misunderstood
             Virgils
             last
             ▪
             Verses
             .
             For
             Constantine
             himself
             took
             those
             Verses
             of
             Virgil
             in
             their
             true
             sense
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             visible
             from
             hence
             .
             For
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             quoted
             Virgils
             words
             ;
             (
             which
             run
             thus
             ;
             
               
                 —
                 Cui
                 non
                 risere
                 Parentes
                 ,
              
               
                 Nec
                 Deus
                 hunc
                 Mensâ
                 ,
                 Dea
                 nec
                 dignata
                 cubili
                 est
                 .
                 )
              
            
             presently
             ,
             finding
             fault
             with
             the
             Poet
             as
             't
             were
             ,
             he
             adds
             these
             words
             ▪
             How
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               could
               his
               Parents
               smile
               on
               him
               ,
               in
               regard
               His
               Father
               is
               God
               ,
               who
               wants
               both
               a
               body
               ,
               and
               figure
               also
               .
               Besides
               ,
               how
               can
               a
               Bed
               and
               a
               Table
               be
               any
               ways
               agreeable
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               ,
               't
               is
               manifest
               ,
               is
               wholly
               void
               of
               a
               Marriage-bed
               ,
               nor
               is
               he
               affected
               with
               the
               pleasures
               of
               meates
               .
            
             Then
             he
             adds
             these
             words
             ,
             (
             whence
             what
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             plainly
             appears
             ,
             namely
             that
             Constantine
             understood
             
             Virgil's
             Verses
             excellently
             well
             ;
             )
             
               Verùm
               illis
               humanam
               quandam
               Generationem
               exponunt
               ,
               concedamus
               ut
               ita
               loquantur
               ;
               But
               ,
               let
               us
               pernsit
               those
               ,
               who
               set
               forth
               a
               certain
               humane
               Generation
               ,
               to
               speak
               thus
               .
            
             In
             which
             words
             he
             excuses
             Virgil
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             was
             ignorant
             of
             Christ's
             Divine
             Generation
             .
             But
             in
             the
             
               Greek
               translation
            
             ,
             wherein
             Virgils
             Verses
             are
             expounded
             ill
             ,
             this
             period
             has
             no
             coherence
             with
             the
             foregoing
             words
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             embrace
             the
             conjecture
             of
             Learned
             men
             ,
             which
             I
             likewise
             found
             noted
             in
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil's
               Book
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               who
               make
               it
               not
               ▪
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Rules
             of
             Grammar
             enjoyn
             it
             to
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             most
             elegant
             definition
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             basely
             corrupted
             by
             an
             ill
             punctation
             .
             I
             reade
             therefore
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               the
               most
               desireable
               of
               all
               Goods
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Nothing
             certainer
             than
             this
             reading
             nothing
             more
             elegant
             .
             
               Constantine
               terms
            
             Religion
             the
             School-mistris
             of
             a
             most
             Holy
             Hope
             ,
             in
             regard
             She
             teaches
             us
             to
             hope
             for
             things
             Celestial
             ,
             and
             to
             place
             all
             our
             hope
             in
             God
             ,
             not
             in
             earthly
             and
             frail
             Goods
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             There
             is
             the
             same
             punctation
             in
             
               the
               Sheets
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               we
               stood
               in
               need
               of
            
             .
             It
             must
             questionless
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               whereby
               we
               were
               healed
            
             .
             For
             't
             is
             elegantly
             said
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             That
             is
             ,
             
               healed
               by
               Thy
               Remedies
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               His
               Work
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             workmanship
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Any
             one
             might
             with
             good
             reason
             guess
             ,
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             But
             whereas
             the
             sense
             is
             plain
             without
             this
             Emendation
             ,
             I
             think
             no
             alteration
             is
             to
             be
             made
             here
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             the
             Greeks
             are
             wont
             to
             call
             Rome
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             made
             appear
             by
             innumerable
             instances
             .
             Thus
             Tatianus
             terms
             it
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Oration
               adversus
               Graecos
            
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             concerning
             the
             worship
             of
             
               Jupiter
               Latiaris
               ▪
            
             as
             also
             Porphyrius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Book
               de
               Abstinentiâ
            
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             Eusebius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Tricennalian
               Oration
               concerning
               Constantine's
               praises
               ,
            
             terms
             Rome
             thus
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             there
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c
             ,
             
               that
               I
               might
               address
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Chast
               and
               good
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Before
             these
             words
             there
             is
             an
             Asterisk
             plac't
             in
             
               Robers
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             ,
             whereby
             't
             is
             shown
             ,
             that
             some
             words
             are
             wanting
             here
             in
             the
             
               Manuscript
               Copies
            
             .
             But
             ,
             the
             Geneva-Edition
             has
             taken
             out
             those
             Asteriscks
             which
             had
             been
             diligently
             noted
             by
             
               Robert
               Stephens
            
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             end
             of
             this
             book
             .
             Further
             ,
             some
             words
             are
             wanting
             here
             ,
             which
             I
             make
             good
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Both
               against
               Thee
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             ,
             he
             speaks
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             He
             means
             the
             field
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Martyrs
             underwent
             their
             last
             punishment
             .
             For
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             usage
             ,
             as
             well
             amongst
             the
             Gracians
             ,
             as
             Romans
             ,
             that
             Criminals
             should
             have
             punishments
             inflicted
             on
             them
             ,
             without
             the
             Gates
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             at
             large
             remarked
             in
             
               my
               notes
               on
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             .
             Whence
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             Offenders
             led
             to
             punishment
             ,
             were
             said
             
               ad
               campum
               duci
               ,
               to
               be
               led
               to
               the
               field
               .
            
             So
             Saint
             Austin
             in
             
               his
               first
               Book
               against
               the
               Epistle
               of
               Parmenianus
               ,
               chap.
            
             8.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             
               and
               didst
               voluntarily
               deliver
               up
               thy self
               ,
               being
               supported
               ,
               &c.
               
               Constantine
            
             alludes
             to
             the
             courage
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             who
             voluntarily
             offered
             themselves
             to
             the
             Judges
             ,
             and
             ran
             to
             death
             on
             their
             own
             accord
             ,
             without
             compulsion
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             but
             concerning
             
               Him.
               who
               does
               any
               thing
               voluntarily
            
             ;
             as
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             who
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             delivered
             Himself
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             mankind
             .
             Christophorson
             therefore
             has
             rendred
             this
             place
             ill
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               t●ipsum
               adversariis
               opposuisti
               thou
               hast
               opposed
               thy self
               against
               the
               Adversaries
               .
            
             Our
             conjecture
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             wherein
             't
             is
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Cruelty
               of
               impious
               Mortals
            
             .
             In
             mine
             own
             judgment
             I
             have
             happily
             found
             out
             the
             emendation
             of
             this
             place
             .
             For
             ,
             whereas
             before
             these
             words
             ,
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             occurs
             ,
             the
             two
             last
             Letters
             of
             this
             word
             being
             repeated
             ;
             I
             have
             restored
             the
             place
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               Then
               the
               cruelty
               of
               the
               impious
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Nothing
             more
             certain
             .
             Away
             therefore
             with
             
               Gruter's
               and
               Christophorson's
            
             conjecture
             ,
             who
             reade
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Yet
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             confirms
             that
             reading
             of
             Gruter's
             .
             But
             I
             have
             observed
             before
             ,
             that
             many
             ill
             corrections
             are
             found
             in
             
               that
               copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             After
             these
             words
             
               Christophorson
               ,
               Scaliger
            
             ,
             and
             others
             add
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               you
               might
               have
               seen
            
             ;
             as
             I
             also
             found
             it
             in
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             But
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             adding
             these
             words
             here
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             precedes
             ,
             whereto
             all
             these
             words
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             referred
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             I
             do
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             discourse
             would
             be
             far
             more
             perspicuous
             ,
             if
             you
             should
             add
             these
             words
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             He
             speaks
             to
             one
             of
             the
             persecutors
             ;
             Maximinus
             namely
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             Title
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
             For
             he
             persecuted
             the
             Christians
             with
             more
             of
             Cruelty
             and
             Malice
             ,
             than
             the
             others
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             perswaded
             .
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             reading
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             unless
             there
             be
             a
             fauls
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             last
             word
             must
             be
             blotted
             out
             ,
             in
             adding
             which
             ,
             
               Christophorson
               ,
               Scaliger
            
             ,
             and
             Gruter
             did
             ill
             .
             I
             found
             the
             same
             term
             added
             likewise
             ,
             in
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Moraean
               Copies
            
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             necessary
             ;
             only
             ,
             after
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               polluted
               with
               filth
            
             ,
             a
             Semicolon
             must
             be
             placed
             .
             And
             thus
             Portesius
             understood
             this
             place
             ;
             who
             has
             indeed
             rendred
             these
             words
             more
             happily
             than
             Christophorson
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             
               Omnis
               illa
               Curae
               tua
               ,
               Omne
               studium
               ne
               sordibus
               opplerentur
               .
               Ita
               Magni
               primariique
               Dii
               human●
               se
               ope
               sustinebant
               ;
               istam
               diligentiam
               requirebant
               .
            
             And
             so
             Musculus
             also
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               a
               Cure.
            
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             understood
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             use
             of
             a
             little
             before
             .
             The
             reading
             might
             also
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             perhaps
             is
             righter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             appears
             from
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             faith
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Love.
             For
             Love
             is
             in
             the
             first
             place
             towards
             God
             ,
             then
             towards
             our
             neighbour
             .
             But
             Faith
             is
             not
             but
             in
             the
             one
             and
             only
             God.
             Therefore
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             can't
             in
             any
             wise
             be
             agreeable
             here
             .
             Besides
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             treats
             at
             this
             place
             concerning
             Reprehension
             ;
             on
             that
             account
             Charity
             or
             Love
             is
             a
             fitting
             term
             .
             For
             a
             kind
             rebuke
             begets
             Charity
             .
             But
             ,
             't
             is
             better
             to
             read
             here
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             already
             .
             And
             so
             Musculus
             read
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             from
             his
             Version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             What
             the
             import
             of
             this
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             ,
             we
             have
             observed
             in
             the
             foregoing
             
               Books
               of
               Constantine's
               Life
               ;
               (
               See
               Book
            
             1.
             
             Chap.
             27.
             
               note
               (
               b.
            
             )
             and
             Book
             2.
             
             Chap.
             52.
             note
             
               (
               a.
            
             )
             )
             For
             Translatours
             have
             in
             no
             wise
             hit
             the
             meaning
             ,
             of
             this
             term
             ;
             which
             nevertheless
             ,
             was
             easie
             to
             have
             been
             done
             here
             .
             Christophorson
             renders
             it
             thus
             .
             
               Qui
               deum
               in●enuè
               confitetur
               ,
               non
               contumeliae
               ,
               non
               iracandiae
               sponte
               succumbit
               .
            
             From
             which
             words
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             body
             but
             would
             extract
             this
             sense
             ,
             
               that
               He
               who
               confesses
               God
               ,
               is
               not
               angry
               ,
               is
               not
               Contumelious
               .
            
             But
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Greek
             words
             is
             far
             different
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               that
               he
               who
               confesses
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               before
               the
               Judge
               ,
               does
               not
               yield
               to
               the
               Reproach
               and
               fury
               of
               the
               persecutors
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             Benevolence
             ;
             which
             I
             don't
             approve
             of
             .
             For
             ,
             no
             sense
             can
             be
             gotten
             out
             of
             this
             reading
             .
             Farther
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             rendred
             
               instrumentum
               ,
               aid
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             assistance
             ;
             as
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             expresses
             himself
             ,
             Book
             29.
             pag.
             393.
             
             
               Caesar
               Dictator
               aiebat
               ,
               miserum
               esse
               instrumentum
               senectuti
               ,
               recordationem
               crudelitatis
               .
            
             Where
             see
             what
             I
             have
             long
             since
             remarked
             ,
             at
             pag.
             389
             
               of
               my
               notes
            
             .
             I
             have
             rendred
             it
             
               Viaticum
               ,
               Voyage-provision
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               all
               things
               necessary
               for
               a
               journey
               .
            
             Nor
             has
             Musculus
             rendred
             it
             unfitly
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               tolerantiae
               experientiam
               compendii
               vice
               habet
               ad
               consequendam
               Dei
               Benevolentiam
               ,
               He
               has
               his
               sufferance
               ,
               in
               place
               of
               an
               advantage
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               his
               obtaining
               God's
               favour
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             
               Moraus's
               Book
            
             ,
             the
             Learned
             man
             had
             set
             these
             words
             at
             the
             margin
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               a
               passage
               of
            
             Plato's
             
               taken
               out
               of
               his
               Common
               Wealth
               ,
            
             B.
             10.
             
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             that
             Book
             ,
             Plato
             disputes
             concerning
             those
             Rewards
             ,
             which
             are
             given
             by
             God
             to
             just
             men
             ,
             both
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             after
             death
             .
             But
             the
             argument
             whereby
             Constantine
             proves
             that
             ,
             occurs
             not
             in
             Plato
             ;
             at
             least
             ,
             I
             don't
             know
             that
             it
             does
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Virtue
               of
               men
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             is
             to
             be
             written
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             
               For
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               most
               absurd
               ,
               that
               us
               well
               persons
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             In
             which
             words
             ,
             the
             term
             reverenced
             is
             referred
             to
             
               persons
               in
               great
               power
            
             ;
             and
             likewise
             ,
             
               have
               kindnesses
               shown
               them
            
             ,
             has
             a
             reference
             to
             
               men
               of
               an
               inferiour
               Rank
            
             ;
             which
             Christophorson
             perceived
             not
             .
             In
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Turneb
               .
               Copies
            
             ,
             and
             in
             S
             r
             
               Henry
               Savil's
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             reading
             I
             like
             not
             .
             But
             Musculus
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             not
             ill
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Doubtless
             it
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             ,
             't
             is
             referred
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               who
               is
               above
               all
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Supream
               God.
            
             Whom
             though
             he
             has
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Chiefest
               Good
               it self
            
             ;
             yet
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             
               Masculine
               Gender
            
             ,
             ought
             to
             follow
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             renders
             it
             
               Propensam
               Voluntatem
               ,
               ready
               will.
               Musculus
            
             translates
             it
             
               Benevolentiam
               ,
               Benevolence
            
             .
             I
             chose
             to
             render
             it
             
               obedientiam
               ,
               obedience
            
             .
             For
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             import
             of
             the
             Verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               morem
               gerere
               ,
               obsequi
               Voluntati
               Divinae
               ,
               to
               follow
               ,
               to
               obey
               the
               Divine
               Will.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             therefore
             ,
             to
             render
             it
             exactly
             ,
             is
             
               allubescentia
               ,
               a
               willingness
               to
               please
               .
            
             In
             which
             sense
             't
             is
             taken
             in
             Saint
             Luke
             ,
             in
             that
             Antheme
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             after
             our
             Lord's
             Birth
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             term
             occurs
             frequently
             ,
             in
             both
             Testaments
             ,
             as
             others
             have
             already
             observed
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             very
             Title
             of
             the
             chapter
             there
             is
             a
             fault
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             one
             as
             may
             easily
             be
             mended
             .
             For
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             miserably
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
               ▪
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             At
             my
             peril
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               what
               doest
               Thou
               now
               doe
            
             ;
             in
             which
             manner
             I
             also
             found
             it
             mended
             in
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             ,
             at
             the
             margin
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             otherwise
             written
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             But
             in
             
               the
               Sheets
            
             't
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Thy
               success
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Geta.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             ,
             't
             is
             well
             mended
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Emperour
             
             Valerian's
             skin
             ,
             which
             was
             flea'd
             off
             by
             the
             Persians
             ,
             and
             ●alted
             ;
             other
             Writers
             do
             likewise
             speak
             .
             
               Petrus
               Patricius
            
             mentions
             it
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Excerpta
               Legationum
            
             ,
             in
             which
             Authour
             Galerius
             upbraids
             the
             Persians
             ,
             because
             they
             detained
             Valerian
             prisoner
             ,
             he
             having
             been
             circumvented
             by
             fraud
             ,
             to
             the
             last
             period
             of
             his
             old
             age
             ;
             and
             because
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             they
             most
             wickedly
             preserved
             his
             skin
             ,
             and
             thereby
             fixt
             an
             immortal
             Brand
             of
             infamy
             upon
             his
             dead
             Body
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Flame
               of
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Geneva-men
             did
             ill
             in
             inserting
             the
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             the
             Books
             of
             
               Scaliger
               ,
               Bongarsius
            
             ,
             and
             Gruter
             ;
             as
             they
             tell
             us
             :
             which
             particle
             I
             likewise
             found
             added
             in
             
               Moraeus's
               Copy
            
             .
             But
             ,
             whereas
             that
             conjunction
             does
             disturb
             the
             sense
             ,
             and
             occurs
             not
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Sheets
            
             ,
             or
             in
             
               Stephens's
               Edition
            
             ;
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             to
             be
             removed
             .
             Yet
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             retains
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             For
             what
             reason
             Diocletian
             resigned
             the
             Empire
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             not
             agreed
             on
             amongst
             Writers
             .
             Some
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             Diocletian
             (
             in
             regard
             he
             was
             a
             Curious
             Searcher
             into
             things
             future
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             found
             by
             the
             Answers
             of
             the
             Soothsayers
             ,
             that
             most
             fore
             Calamities
             hung
             over
             the
             Roman
             State
             ;
             )
             voluntarily
             relinquish't
             the
             Empire
             .
             This
             is
             attested
             by
             
               Aurelius
               Victor
            
             .
             Others
             write
             ,
             that
             Diocletian
             being
             grown
             old
             ,
             when
             he
             perceived
             himself
             to
             be
             less
             fit
             for
             the
             management
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             both
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             age
             ,
             and
             on
             account
             of
             his
             unhealthiness
             ;
             took
             this
             Resolution
             .
             Thus
             Eutropius
             ,
             a
             most
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             most
             elegant
             Writer
             .
             The
             same
             is
             recorded
             by
             
               that
               unknown
               Authour
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Panegyrick
             which
             he
             spoke
             to
             
               Maximianus
               Herculius
            
             and
             
               Constantine
               .
               Sed
               tamen
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               utcunque
               fas
               fuerit
               ,
               eum
               principem
               quem
               a●●●
               cogerent
               ,
               &
               valetudo
               deficeres
               ,
               receptui
               canere
               .
               Te
               verò
               in
               quo
               adhue
               sunt
               istae
               integrae
               solidaeque
               vires
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             There
             are
             those
             who
             write
             ,
             that
             Diocletian
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             the
             Christians
             could
             not
             be
             overcome
             by
             him
             ;
             by
             reason
             of
             grief
             and
             impatience
             ,
             resigned
             the
             Empire
             ;
             as
             we
             may
             reade
             in
             Zonaras
             .
             But
             Constantine
             does
             affirm
             in
             express
             words
             here
             ,
             that
             Diocletian
             voluntarily
             removed
             himself
             from
             the
             Empire
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             wits
             .
             And
             who
             is
             he
             ,
             that
             dares
             contradict
             Constantine's
             Testimony
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             had
             lived
             in
             Diocletian's
             Court
             ;
             nor
             could
             any
             of
             these
             affairs
             be
             unknown
             to
             him
             .
             Eusebius
             relates
             the
             same
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Eighth
               Book
               of
               his
               History
            
             .
             But
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             things
             ,
             which
             may
             make
             us
             doubt
             concerning
             this
             matter
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             although
             Diocletian
             survived
             his
             Resignation
             of
             the
             Empire
             a
             long
             while
             ,
             yet
             he
             never
             gave
             any
             indication
             of
             a
             distracted
             mind
             .
             Even
             that
             very
             one
             saying
             of
             his
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             his
             answer
             to
             Herculius
             and
             Galerius
             ,
             inviting
             him
             to
             re-assume
             the
             Empire
             .
             )
             how
             much
             of
             wisedom
             is
             there
             in
             it
             ?
             
               Utinam
               Salonae
               possetis
               visere
               olera
               nostris
               manibus
               sata
               ,
               I
               wish
               you
               could
               come
               to
               see
               the
               Pot-herbs
               sown
               with
               our
               hands
               at
               Salona
               .
            
             Therefore
             ,
             in
             that
             Retirement
             he
             was
             always
             honoured
             by
             all
             the
             Emperours
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             who
             paid
             a
             dutifull
             observance
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             Father
             .
             Hear
             Eumenius
             in
             the
             Panegyrick
             which
             he
             spoke
             to
             
               Constantine
               .
               Atenim
               divinum
               illum
               virum
               ,
            
             
               But
               ,
               that
               Divine
               Person
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               first
               that
               was
               a
               partner
               of
               and
               resigned
               the
               Empire
               ,
               repents
               not
               of
               his
               own
               Resolution
               and
               deed
               .
               Happy
               and
               truly
               Blessed
               man
               ,
               to
               whom
               now
               a
               private
               person
               ,
               your
               dutifullness
               ,
               who
               are
               so
               great
               Princes
               ,
               doth
               pay
               an
               honour
               !
            
             Would
             Diocletian
             have
             been
             so
             highly
             honoured
             by
             four
             Emperours
             that
             were
             Augusti
             ,
             had
             his
             Intellectuals
             been
             depraved
             ?
             Or
             ,
             would
             Eumenius
             have
             termed
             him
             
               a
               Divine
               Person
            
             ,
             on
             this
             account
             especially
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             the
             first
             that
             had
             resigned
             the
             Empire
             ,
             if
             that
             had
             been
             done
             by
             him
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             madness
             and
             dotage
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             Diocletian
             had
             taken
             a
             Resolution
             of
             resigning
             the
             Empire
             ,
             long
             before
             the
             Persecution
             ;
             then
             namely
             ,
             when
             he
             triumphed
             over
             the
             Persians
             and
             other
             Barbarous
             Nations
             ,
             at
             Rome
             .
             For
             there
             ,
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             
               Jupiter
               Capitolinus
            
             ,
             he
             required
             an
             Oath
             of
             his
             Colleague
             Herculius
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             both
             resign
             the
             Empire
             on
             one
             and
             the
             same
             day
             .
             This
             ,
             Eumenius
             informs
             us
             of
             ,
             in
             the
             Panegyrick
             now
             cited
             .
             
               Hunc
               ergo
               istum
               qui
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               This
               man
               therefore
               was
               ashamed
               to
               imitate
               that
               person
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               made
               a
               Brother
               [
               in
               the
               Empire
               ]
               by
               him
               ;
               it
               repented
               this
               man
               ,
               that
               the
               other
               had
               sworn
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               Jupiter
               Capitolinus
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             Diocletian
             triumphed
             at
             Rome
             ,
             with
             his
             Colleague
             Herculius
             ,
             on
             the
             
               eighteenth
               year
               of
               his
               Empire
            
             ,
             as
             Jerome
             relates
             in
             
               the
               Chronicon
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             before
             the
             Persecution
             was
             raised
             against
             the
             Christians
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             Panegyrick
             spoken
             to
             Maximianus
             and
             Constantine
             does
             attest
             ,
             that
             that
             Resolution
             was
             taken
             by
             Diocletian
             ,
             and
             communicated
             to
             Herculius
             ,
             long
             before
             his
             Resignation
             :
             his
             words
             are
             these
             .
             
               Tale
               est
               Imp.
               quod
               omnibus
               nobis
               incluso
               gemitu
               moerentibus
               facere
               Voluisti
               ▪
               non
               quidem
               tu
               Reip
               ▪
               negligenti●
               ,
               aut
               Laboris
               fugâ
               ,
               aut
               desidiae
               cupiditate
               ductus
               ,
               sed
               confili●
               olim
               ,
               ut
               res
               est
               ,
               inter
               vos
               placiti
               constantiâ
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Which
             things
             being
             so
             ,
             how
             can
             that
             which
             Constantine
             says
             ,
             stand
             good
             ,
             that
             Diocletian
             ran
             mad
             after
             the
             Persecution
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             reason
             voluntarily
             removed
             himself
             from
             the
             Empire
             ?
             Indeed
             ,
             I
             might
             be
             easily
             induced
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             Diocletian
             was
             seized
             with
             a
             sickness
             ,
             after
             the
             Persecution
             was
             begun
             ,
             and
             was
             for
             some
             time
             distracted
             ;
             especially
             ,
             in
             regard
             Constantine
             and
             Eusebius
             do
             constantly
             affirm
             that
             .
             For
             this
             usually
             happens
             to
             sick
             people
             ,
             and
             specially
             to
             melancholick
             persons
             ;
             of
             which
             sort
             Diocletian
             was
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             guessed
             from
             
               his
               Coyns
            
             .
             But
             ,
             I
             deny
             ,
             that
             for
             this
             reason
             he
             resigned
             the
             Empire
             .
             Further
             ,
             in
             the
             Fuketian
             and
             
               Turneb
               .
               Copies
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             of
             this
             whole
             place
             runs
             thus
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             He
             means
             the
             Palace
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             which
             was
             consumed
             by
             an
             accidental
             fire
             ,
             a
             little
             after
             the
             Persecution
             against
             the
             Christians
             was
             raised
             by
             Diocletian
             .
             And
             the
             Emperours
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             blamed
             the
             Christians
             as
             the
             Authours
             of
             this
             fire
             ,
             and
             therefore
             raged
             against
             them
             with
             severer
             punishments
             ;
             as
             our
             Eusebius
             relates
             in
             the
             
               Eighth
               Book
               of
               his
               Eccles.
               History
               ,
               Chap.
            
             6
             ,
             about
             the
             close
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
             But
             Constantine
             attests
             ,
             that
             that
             Palace
             was
             consumed
             by
             fire
             sent
             from
             heaven
             .
             Whose
             testimony
             has
             so
             much
             the
             more
             authority
             ,
             because
             he
             himself
             was
             present
             ,
             when
             these
             things
             were
             done
             at
             Nicomedia
             .
             And
             Diocletian
             ,
             astonished
             by
             this
             clap
             of
             Thunder
             ,
             seems
             till
             his
             death
             to
             have
             continued
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             always
             fearing
             he
             should
             be
             struck
             with
             Thunder
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             this
             Narrative
             of
             Constantine's
             seems
             to
             intimate
             this
             .
             From
             hence
             it
             appears
             ,
             how
             egregiously
             mistaken
             Christophorson
             is
             ,
             in
             translating
             the
             Title
             of
             this
             chapter
             .
             For
             he
             thought
             ,
             that
             Diocletian's
             Palace
             had
             been
             burnt
             ,
             after
             his
             resignation
             of
             the
             Empire
             :
             whenas
             ,
             nevertheless
             ,
             that
             hapned
             whilst
             Diocletian
             as
             yet
             held
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             Residence
             in
             the
             Palace
             of
             Nicomedia
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             House
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             last
             word
             is
             wanting
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             d
             Either
             he
             speaks
             these
             words
             concerning
             the
             Tyrones
             ,
             who
             having
             been
             newly
             enrolled
             amongst
             the
             Militia
             ,
             had
             never
             yet
             engaged
             with
             an
             Enemy
             ;
             or
             else
             concerning
             those
             cowardly
             and
             faint-hearted
             Souldiers
             ,
             whose
             usage
             it
             was
             to
             flee
             out
             of
             the
             Fight
             ,
             and
             had
             never
             conquered
             their
             Enemies
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             Diocletian's
             Army
             is
             said
             to
             have
             done
             nothing
             memorable
             ,
             save
             only
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             Achilleum
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             by
             a
             long
             Siege
             .
             Farther
             ,
             't
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             understand
             what
             Constantine
             should
             mean
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             those
             Souldiers
             had
             wounded
             the
             Breasts
             of
             their
             own
             Citizens
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             'T
             is
             probable
             ,
             that
             Diocletian
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             was
             incensed
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             supposed
             his
             Palace
             to
             have
             been
             fired
             ,
             had
             given
             his
             Souldiers
             order
             ,
             that
             whatever
             Christians
             they
             could
             find
             in
             the
             City
             or
             in
             the
             Fields
             ,
             they
             should
             slay
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             many
             thousands
             of
             Christians
             are
             related
             to
             have
             been
             slain
             at
             Nicomedia
             ,
             under
             Diocletian
             ,
             and
             Maximian
             :
             the
             memory
             of
             which
             persons
             thus
             murdered
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             Greeks
             celebrated
             ,
             on
             the
             
               fourth
               of
               September
            
             ,
             and
             
               on
               the
               twenty
               eighth
               of
               December
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             This
             period
             is
             removed
             out
             of
             its
             place
             .
             For
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             placed
             immediately
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             —
             
               who
               had
               never
               seen
               the
               backs
               of
               their
               Enemies
               in
               a
               Fight
               .
               'T
               is
               certain
               ,
               the
               slaughters
               committed
               were
               so
               numerous
               ,
               that
               had
               they
               been
               made
               [
               in
               Battels
               ]
               against
               the
               Barbarians
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               been
               sufficient
               to
               have
               procured
               us
               a
               perpetual
               peace
               .
               But
               at
               length
               ,
               Divine
               Providence
               inflicted
               on
               them
               the
               punishment
               of
               such
               impious
               facts
               ;
               and
               yet
               ,
               not
               without
               damage
               to
               the
               Empire
               .
               For
               ,
               that
               whole
               Army
               of
               the
               forementioned
               Emperour
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             What
             can
             be
             clearer
             than
             these
             words
             ,
             what
             more
             plain
             ?
             Questionless
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             very
             obstinate
             ,
             who
             shall
             deny
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             are
             thus
             to
             be
             restored
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             There
             may
             be
             a
             double
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             .
             For
             ,
             either
             it
             may
             be
             rendred
             thus
             ,
             as
             Portesius
             has
             turn'd
             it
             .
             
               Sanè
               caedis
               &
               sanguinis
               tanta
               vis
               fuit
               ,
               ut
               si
               Barbarorum
               esset
               ,
               ad
               foedus
               sempiternum
               sufficeret
               .
               Indeed
               ,
               so
               great
               was
               the
               abundance
               of
               slaughter
               and
               bloud
               ,
               that
               had
               it
               been
               of
               the
               Barbarians
               ,
               it
               might
               have
               sufficed
               for
               a
               perpetual
               League
               .
            
             Or
             else
             ,
             with
             Christophorson
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             translated
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             
               Tot
               planè
               factae
               sunt
               caedes
               ,
               quot
               si
               in
               barbaros
               factae
               fuissent
               ,
               satis
               multae
               ad
               aeternam
               pacem
               constituendam
               videri
               potuissent
               .
               So
               many
               slaughters
               were
               committed
               ,
               that
               had
               as
               many
               been
               made
               against
               the
               Barbarians
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               seemed
               enough
               to
               have
               establisht
               an
               Eternal
               Peace
               .
            
             And
             this
             latter
             sense
             pleases
             me
             best
             .
             Lucan's
             opinion
             is
             wholly
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             
               his
               Pharsalia
            
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ;
             
               
                 Heu
                 quantum
                 potuit
                 terrae
                 pelagique
                 parari
              
               
                 Hoc
                 quem
                 civiles
                 hauserunt
                 sanguine
                 dextrae
                 !
              
            
             Yet
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             better
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             For
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             He
             means
             Maxentius
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             the
             following
             words
             .
             Now
             ,
             how
             
             Diocletian's
             Army
             should
             come
             under
             the
             Command
             of
             Maxentius
             ,
             is
             not
             difficult
             to
             guess
             .
             After
             the
             Resignation
             of
             
               Diocletian
               ,
               Galerius
               Maximianus
            
             received
             his
             Forces
             ;
             part
             whereof
             he
             delivered
             to
             
               Severus
               Caesar
            
             ,
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             Italy
             .
             Some
             little
             time
             after
             ,
             when
             Maxentius
             had
             seized
             the
             Empire
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Galerius
            
             sent
             Severus
             with
             his
             Forces
             against
             him
             .
             But
             Maxentius
             having
             corrupted
             
             Severus's
             Army
             by
             fraud
             ,
             and
             with
             promises
             ,
             brought
             them
             over
             to
             his
             own
             side
             .
             After
             this
             ,
             when
             Galerius
             had
             made
             an
             Expedition
             against
             Maxentius
             with
             a
             greater
             number
             of
             Forces
             ,
             he
             also
             was
             deserted
             by
             a
             like
             Revolt
             of
             his
             Souldiers
             .
             Thus
             
             Diocletian's
             Forces
             came
             under
             the
             Command
             and
             power
             of
             Maxentius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Turnebus's
               Book
            
             ,
             this
             place
             is
             read
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Manifold
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               Fights
               of
               all
               sorts
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Constantine
             does
             glory
             ,
             because
             ,
             having
             crusht
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             Maxentius
             ,
             he
             had
             restored
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             Liberty
             and
             Contracts
             with
             justice
             .
             For
             ,
             after
             the
             slaughter
             of
             the
             Tyrant
             ,
             whatever
             things
             had
             been
             done
             ,
             either
             by
             Him
             or
             his
             Judges
             ,
             were
             null'd
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             had
             been
             preferred
             to
             a
             dignity
             by
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             reduced
             to
             his
             former
             condition
             ,
             and
             was
             forc't
             to
             bring
             in
             the
             Codicills
             [
             or
             ,
             Patent
             ]
             of
             the
             dignity
             he
             had
             obtained
             ,
             to
             the
             Lawfull
             Prince
             .
             The
             Sentences
             also
             ,
             and
             Decrees
             ,
             which
             the
             Judges
             had
             made
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             were
             taken
             away
             out
             of
             the
             
               Publick
               Scrinia
            
             and
             
               Offices
               of
               Record
            
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             whole
             time
             of
             the
             Tyranny
             was
             accounted
             for
             nothing
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             if
             it
             had
             never
             been
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             neither
             was
             it
             of
             advantage
             for
             the
             prescription
             of
             a
             long
             time
             .
             Compacts
             also
             and
             Bargains
             ,
             and
             Contracts
             of
             what
             sort
             soever
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             made
             between
             private
             persons
             during
             that
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             were
             in
             like
             manner
             null'd
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             with
             the
             strictest
             authority
             and
             power
             .
             But
             lawfull
             Princes
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             gotten
             the
             Victory
             over
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             had
             rescinded
             all
             their
             Acts
             ;
             were
             wont
             to
             confirm
             Bargains
             ,
             Sales
             ,
             Donations
             ,
             Manumissions
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             Acts
             of
             private
             persons
             ,
             by
             granting
             an
             indulgence
             of
             a
             publick
             constitution
             :
             least
             ,
             if
             all
             these
             should
             be
             made
             null
             ,
             the
             quiet
             and
             security
             of
             private
             persons
             might
             be
             disturbed
             .
             Hereof
             we
             have
             information
             ;
             from
             the
             Emperours
             Laws
             in
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Code
            
             ,
             B.
             15
             ;
             
               De
               infirmandis
               his
               quae
               sub
               Tyrannis
               gesta
               sunt
               .
            
             Whence
             we
             understand
             ,
             why
             Constantine
             says
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             restored
             Contracts
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             To
             this
             usage
             Rufinus
             seems
             to
             allude
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             of
             his
             
               ninth
               Book
            
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             .
             
               Edictis
               namque
               frequentibus
               per
               omnem
               locum
               propositis
               ,
               non
               solùm
               tyrannicas
               adversus
               Christianos
               depulerat
               leges
               ,
               jusque
               civile
               reddiderat
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             before
             this
             word
             an
             interrogation
             is
             to
             be
             set
             ,
             as
             Christophorson
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             can't
             approve
             of
             Christophorsons
             Version
             ,
             who
             renders
             it
             ;
             
               Manuum
               ad
               coelos
               sublatarum
               cultum
               ,
               the
               worship
               of
               hands
               lift
               up
               to
               Heaven
               .
            
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             has
             the
             same
             import
             with
             
               Ministerium
               ,
               Ministery
            
             .
             For
             Constantine
             says
             ,
             that
             men
             ought
             to
             give
             the
             Ministery
             or
             Service
             of
             their
             own
             hands
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             with
             a
             pure
             and
             sincere
             Faith.
             He
             has
             made
             use
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             above
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             .
             Truly
             ,
             I
             can't
             perceive
             ,
             how
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             can
             be
             taken
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             ,
             as
             to
             signifie
             
               hands
               lift
               up
               to
               Heaven
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             prayers
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             following
             words
             do
             most
             apparently
             refute
             
               Christophorson's
               Version
            
             .
             For
             Constantine
             adds
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               ,
               that
               whatever
               has
               been
               performed
               for
               the
               advantage
               of
               men
               ,
               by
               Prayers
               and
               Supplications
               joyned
               with
               Labour
               of
               the
               hands
               ,
               hath
               been
               happily
               effected
               .
            
             For
             ,
             after
             Constantine
             hath
             said
             ,
             that
             men
             ought
             to
             give
             the
             Service
             of
             their
             hands
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             hands
             are
             to
             be
             lent
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             Prayers
             also
             and
             Supplications
             are
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             that
             the
             affairs
             which
             we
             have
             undertaken
             to
             perform
             ,
             may
             succeed
             happily
             .
             This
             is
             what
             Graecians
             are
             wont
             to
             say
             in
             a
             common
             proverb
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             whereby
             they
             shewed
             ,
             
               that
               together
               with
               prayer
               the
               hand
               was
               to
               be
               put
               to
               the
               work
               .
            
             Farther
             ,
             when
             Constantine
             says
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             speaks
             concerning
             himself
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             that
             Aeneas
             does
             in
             Virgil.
             
             
               
                 —
                 Si
                 Pergama
                 dextrâ
              
               
                 Defendi
                 possent
                 ,
                 dextrâ
                 bâc
                 defensa
                 fuissent
                 .
              
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             I
             admire
             Scaliger
             and
             the
             rest
             did
             not
             perceive
             .
             So
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             He
             means
             the
             people
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             in
             regard
             they
             were
             opprest
             by
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             Maxentius
             ,
             put
             up
             their
             prayers
             for
             Constantine
             ,
             against
             Maxentius
             .
             And
             this
             sense
             may
             be
             born
             with
             .
             But
             having
             lookt
             more
             narrowly
             into
             the
             thing
             ,
             I
             have
             a
             suspicion
             that
             there
             is
             something
             of
             a
             fault
             here
             .
             And
             perhaps
             the
             reading
             should
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               bestowed
               Victory
               on
               my
               Army
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             At
             this
             place
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             made
             use
             of
             to
             signifie
             
               praetextum
               ,
               a
               pretence
            
             or
             colour
             ;
             which
             term
             in
             
               Constantine's
               Latine
               Oration
            
             being
             not
             understood
             by
             
               the
               Translatour
            
             ,
             he
             rendred
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             but
             ,
             would
             have
             done
             better
             ,
             had
             he
             made
             use
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             therefore
             ,
             and
             Portesius
             have
             done
             ill
             ,
             in
             rendring
             it
             
               mundum
               ,
               the
               world
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Errours
             ,
             or
             mistakes
             ;
             as
             I
             found
             it
             mended
             in
             
               Moraeus's
               Book
            
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Geneva-men
             have
             already
             put
             us
             in
             mind
             of
             ,
             from
             the
             Books
             of
             Scaliger
             and
             Bongarsius
             ;
             whereto
             agrees
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             am
             not
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             with
             
               Scaliger
               ,
               Bongarsius
            
             ,
             and
             Gruter
             ,
             who
             mend
             this
             place
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               our
               own
               safety
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             reade
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             reading
             I
             have
             followed
             in
             my
             Version
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             in
             
               the
               Sheets
            
             't
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38749-e878230
           
             a
             It
             was
             heretofore
             the
             usage
             of
             the
             Sophists
             ,
             before
             their
             Orations
             to
             make
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             Flourish
             as
             't
             were
             ,
             in
             a
             short
             Preface
             ;
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Harpers
             ,
             who
             before
             the
             Song
             ,
             sing
             some
             thing
             for
             Tryal-sake
             ,
             This
             Preface
             was
             commonly
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             in
             
               Themistius's
               fifteenth
               Oration
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Libanius's
               Declamations
            
             ,
             it
             often
             occurs
             .
             Hence
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             by
             Theodoret
             taken
             to
             signifie
             
               a
               Prologue
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Newer
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Dance
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               path
            
             ,
             or
             
               footsteps
               of
               men
            
             .
             For
             't
             is
             a
             noted
             halfe-verse
             of
             
             Homer's
             concerning
             Bellerophon
             ,
             which
             Cicero
             renders
             in
             the
             very
             words
             I
             have
             made
             use
             of
             in
             my
             Version
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               Hominum
               Vestigia
               Vitans
            
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             plainly
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Farther
             ,
             Eusebius
             has
             delignedly
             besprinkled
             this
             Prologue
             ,
             with
             many
             pieces
             of
             verses
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Poets
             ,
             as
             with
             flowers
             ;
             that
             by
             this
             kind
             of
             Elegance
             he
             might
             allure
             and
             please
             the
             minds
             of
             his
             Hearers
             .
             So
             above
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             poetick
             expression
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Sophisms
             ,
             of
             ,
             Subtilties
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Eusebius
             wrote
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               whoever
               namely
               are
               fit
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             ,
             must
             be
             understood
             .
             But
             Christophorson
             the
             Translatour
             of
             this
             Oration
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             perceived
             not
             these
             things
             ,
             has
             confounded
             the
             whole
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             in
             his
             Version
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             wanting
             ;
             excellently
             well
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             also
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ;
             yet
             I
             had
             rather
             reade
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             nevertheless
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             A
             transposition
             of
             words
             usual
             with
             Eusebius
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Presently
             ,
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
               ▪
            
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Doubtless
             it
             is
             to
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Sacred
               Kites
            
             ,
             or
             Mysteries
             ;
             which
             emendation
             is
             confirmed
             by
             these
             words
             which
             follow
             presently
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Having
               therefore
               learn't
               the
               Divine
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             Eusebius
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacred
             Books
             ,
             wherein
             are
             contained
             the
             Divine
             Oracles
             ,
             are
             our
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Mysteries
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             't
             were
             some
             Hierophanta
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               Order
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               true
               Royalpower
               ;
               and
               the
               counterfeit
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               false
               one
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             has
             the
             same
             import
             with
             what
             he
             has
             said
             above
             ,
             namely
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               learning
               the
               Divine
               Mysteries
            
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Wherefore
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             will
             import
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Chief-Priests
             of
             the
             
               Eleusinia●
               Sacra
            
             were
             ,
             at
             Athens
             ,
             termed
             Hierophantae
             ,
             who
             delivered
             and
             consigned
             the
             Rites
             of
             Ceres
             .
             Whom
             ,
             persons
             initiated
             did
             so
             highly
             Revere
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             never
             call
             them
             by
             their
             own
             names
             .
             Eunapius
             tells
             us
             this
             ,
             in
             
               His
               Life
            
             of
             
               Maximus
               the
               Philosopher
            
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               But
               ,
               what
               his
               name
               was
               ,
               who
               at
               that
               time
               was
               Hierophanta
               ,
               it
               is
               unlawfull
               for
               me
               to
               declare
               :
               for
               ,
               he
               had
               initiated
               me
               who
               write
               these
               things
               ;
               and
               had
               enrolled
               me
               amongst
               the
               Eumolpidae
               .
               Lucian
            
             (
             or
             whoever
             else
             is
             the
             authour
             of
             it
             )
             attests
             the
             same
             
               in
               Lexiphane
            
             ;
             where
             one
             Megalonymus
             an
             Athenian
             says
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             had
             gone
             out
             one
             day
             to
             visit
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             he
             found
             the
             Daduchus
             [
             Torch-bearer
             ,
             ]
             and
             Hierophanta
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Rites
             ,
             who
             hated
             one
             Dinias
             before
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             accusing
             the
             man
             because
             he
             had
             called
             them
             by
             their
             own
             names
             ;
             whereas
             it
             was
             unlawfull
             to
             call
             them
             by
             their
             own
             names
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             been
             consecrated
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Although
             Lucian
             says
             more
             than
             Eunapius
             .
             For
             Eunapius
             has
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             unlawfull
             only
             for
             those
             who
             had
             been
             Consecrated
             at
             Elcusina
             ,
             to
             call
             that
             Hierophanta
             by
             his
             proper
             name
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             had
             received
             initiation
             .
             But
             Lucian
             affirms
             ,
             that
             that
             was
             forbidden
             to
             all
             persons
             in
             general
             .
             Hence
             't
             is
             ,
             that
             amongst
             
               Libanius's
               Epistles
            
             ,
             some
             occur
             with
             this
             Title
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               the
               Hierophanta
            
             .
             And
             in
             the
             
               Fifth
               Book
               of
               Symmachus's
               Epistles
            
             ,
             the
             first
             three
             are
             inscribed
             ,
             
               To
               the
               Hierophanta
            
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             regard
             both
             those
             persons
             had
             been
             initiated
             at
             Athens
             ,
             they
             lookt
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             unlawfull
             ,
             to
             call
             the
             Hierophanta
             by
             his
             own
             name
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Geneva-Printers
             had
             left
             out
             a
             word
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             supplied
             from
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               we
               will
               begin
               our
               Divine
               Discourses
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             Mysteries
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             These
             words
             are
             wanting
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Nor
               can
               any
               one
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Nevertheless
             ,
             something
             seems
             to
             be
             wanting
             here
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             is
             right
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Worthily
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               About
               him
               the
               Celestial
               Hosts
               make
               their
               Rounds
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Drawing
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eusebius
             does
             elegantly
             compare
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             to
             the
             Light-Bearers
             or
             Footmen
             ,
             who
             were
             wont
             to
             go
             before
             the
             Emperour
             with
             Torches
             and
             Lights
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             noted
             at
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               this
               Greatest
               Emperour
               Christ.
            
             The
             last
             word
             must
             be
             blotted
             out
             .
             For
             what
             Eusebius
             has
             said
             hitherto
             ,
             he
             has
             spoken
             not
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             but
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ;
             to
             whom
             the
             antient
             Divines
             did
             properly
             assigne
             the
             Monarchy
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             following
             words
             do
             plainly
             shew
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             not
             spoken
             concerning
             Christ.
             Nevertheless
             ,
             if
             any
             person
             be
             scrupulous
             of
             expunging
             any
             thing
             ,
             he
             must
             set
             a
             distinction
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             this
             ;
             that
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             highest
             King
             of
             all
             ,
             is
             celebrated
             with
             Hymns
             ,
             both
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             Constantine
             .
             For
             
               our
               Eusebius
            
             does
             a
             little
             lower
             say
             the
             same
             thing
             concerning
             Christ.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             reading
             I
             have
             followed
             in
             my
             Version
             .
             But
             some
             words
             are
             undoubtedly
             wanting
             here
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             supplied
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Our
               Emperour
               well
               knowing
               ,
               that
               this
               Greatest
               King
               is
               with
               Hymns
               celebrated
               by
               Christ
               ,
               who
               himself
               also
               is
               our
               most
               invincible
               King
               ;
               He
               Himself
               likewise
               extols
               him
               with
               Praises
               and
               Hymns
               ,
               thereby
               doing
               that
               which
               is
               right
               and
               well
               ;
               for
               be
               understands
               ,
               that
               he
               only
               is
               the
               origin
               of
               Empire
               to
               us
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             sense
             is
             most
             plain
             ;
             nor
             do
             I
             think
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             either
             wrote
             ,
             or
             thought
             otherwise
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             't
             is
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               He
               only
            
             [
             i.
             e.
             God
             ]
             
               is
               the
               Authour
               of
               Empire
               to
               us
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Goods
             .
          
           
             e
             The
             Translatour
             thought
             these
             words
             were
             spoken
             concerning
             Constantine
             ;
             which
             truly
             I
             don't
             condemn
             .
             Yet
             ,
             they
             may
             also
             be
             meant
             of
             
               Christ.
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Element
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             place
             is
             corrupted
             ,
             which
             nevertheless
             you
             might
             easily
             mend
             .
             At
             my
             perll
             therefore
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               its
               submission
               to
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Deity
            
             ;
             which
             amendment
             is
             most
             undoubted
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             These
             four
             words
             are
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             to
             be
             blotted
             out
             ,
             as
             being
             superfluous
             ,
             and
             but
             little
             agreeable
             to
             this
             place
             .
             But
             if
             any
             person
             shall
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             retain
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             transposed
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Although
             another
             participle
             would
             be
             substituted
             .
             For
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             no
             good
             expression
             .
             It
             would
             be
             better
             ,
             were
             it
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             expresses
             himself
             lower
             ;
             or
             rather
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             last
             word
             is
             wanting
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Measured
               Falls
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Paths
             .
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               can
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             right
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               By
               his
               course
               fullfilled
               so
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Translatour
             renders
             this
             place
             thus
             ;
             
               Lunam
               quoque
               ,
               cujus
               Lumon
               muit●
               obscurius
               est
               quàm
               Solis
               ;
               the
               Moon
               likewise
               ,
               whose
               tight
               is
               far
               more
               obscure
               than
               that
               of
               the
               Sun.
            
             But
             I
             think
             it
             should
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Moon
               which
               goes
               under
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sun.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Goes
               on
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             another
             verb
             must
             be
             substituted
             ;
             
               viz.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               do
               extol
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               do
               proclaim
            
             .
             For
             that
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             not
             at
             all
             agreeable
             here
             ,
             and
             has
             crept
             in
             hither
             by
             mistake
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             following
             period
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               do
               celebrate
               his
               manifold
               wisedom
            
             ;
             without
             those
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               his
               infinite
               and
               immense
               power
            
             ;
             nor
             do
             these
             words
             occur
             in
             the
             
               most
               ancient
               Palatine
               Manuscript
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Which
               were
               before
               all
               Time.
            
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             don't
             see
             how
             this
             expression
             can
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             
               The
               Word
            
             ,
             that
             
               That
               is
               before
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               after
               all
               things
            
             ;
             unless
             we
             mean
             it
             concerning
             
               The
               Word
               incarnate
            
             .
             In
             which
             sense
             there
             is
             a
             passage
             in
             
               The
               Revelation
               ;
               I
               am
               Alpha
               and
               Omega
               ,
               the
               First
               and
               the
               Last
               .
            
             It
             may
             also
             be
             meant
             concerning
             
               The
               Word
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             although
             He
             was
             begotten
             before
             all
             ages
             ,
             is
             nevertheless
             continually
             begotten
             by
             the
             Father
             .
             And
             this
             is
             what
             is
             said
             in
             
               the
               Psalms
               ;
               Thou
               art
               My
               Son
               ,
               this
               day
               have
               I
               begotten
               Thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Thus
             
               The
               Word
            
             is
             before
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             not
             by
             a
             succession
             of
             time
             ,
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             an
             eternal
             Generation
             .
             For
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             origin
             and
             End
             of
             all
             things
             who
             begins
             and
             terminates
             all
             things
             which
             are
             ,
             or
             which
             can
             be
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             
             Eusebius's
             words
             may
             be
             understood
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             construed
             with
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             So
             ,
             the
             meaning
             will
             be
             this
             ;
             
               The
               Word
               does
               appease
               God
               the
               Father
               before
               all
               persons
               and
               after
               all
               persons
               .
            
             But
             the
             former
             exposition
             is
             truer
             .
             For
             in
             this
             manner
             
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Hermammon
            
             ,
             speaks
             concerning
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Neither
               had
               he
               regard
               to
               the
               judgment
               of
               Him
               who
               was
               before
               all
               ,
               is
               in
               all
               ,
               and
               above
               all
               .
            
             Which
             passage
             is
             quoted
             in
             the
             
               Seventh
               Book
               of
               the
               Eccles.
               Hist.
               Chap.
            
             10.
             
             Novatianus
             likewise
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Book
               de
               Trinitate
               ,
               Chap.
            
             14
             ,
             says
             Christ
             is
             before
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             things
             ;
             before
             all
             things
             ,
             
               as
               God
            
             ;
             but
             after
             all
             things
             ,
             
               as
               Man.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             The
             Translatour
             has
             rendred
             it
             ill
             ,
             
               dignitatis
               paternae
               particeps
               ,
               partaker
               of
               His
               Father's
               dignity
            
             ;
             whereas
             it
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             rendred
             ,
             
               devotus
               ac
               dicatus
               cultui
               patris
               ,
               devoted
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             'T
             is
             an
             expression
             like
             that
             inscription
             ,
             which
             is
             commonly
             extant
             on
             the
             Base
             of
             Statues
             which
             they
             had
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             DEVOTUS
             NUMINI
             MAJESTATIQUE
             EJUS
             .
             But
             ,
             these
             words
             smell
             ranck
             of
             Arianisme
             .
             For
             whoever
             asserts
             ,
             that
             God
             the
             Word
             is
             devoted
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ;
             doubtless
             that
             person
             speaks
             too
             meanly
             of
             The
             Word
             ,
             and
             seems
             not
             only
             not
             to
             equal
             The
             Word
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             make
             Him
             subject
             to
             the
             Father
             .
             Of
             the
             same
             stamp
             is
             that
             expression
             which
             Eusebius
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               The
               Word
               makes
               supplication
               to
               the
               Father
               for
               the
               Salvation
               of
               all
               men
               .
            
             Which
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             meant
             concerning
             God
             the
             Word
             ,
             as
             He
             is
             the
             Word
             ,
             can
             no
             wise
             be
             born
             with
             .
             But
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             understood
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Word
             after
             He
             had
             assumed
             the
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             true
             .
             The
             same
             opinion
             is
             extant
             in
             
               his
               Second
               Book
               against
               Marcellus
               Chap.
            
             7.
             where
             Eusebius
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             doth
             worship
             ,
             adore
             ,
             and
             glorifie
             God
             the
             Father
             .
             Farther
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               but
               ,
               possesses
               an
               equal
               share
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Eusebius
             wrote
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               But
               ,
               holds
               the
               second
               place
               in
               His
               Father's
               Kingdom
               :
            
             which
             expression
             the
             publishers
             being
             not
             able
             to
             endure
             ,
             they
             thought
             it
             was
             to
             be
             changed
             into
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             so
             the
             Son
             might
             be
             made
             equal
             to
             the
             Father
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             wrote
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             is
             apparent
             ,
             first
             from
             the
             very
             Series
             of
             his
             Oration
             .
             For
             ,
             at
             this
             place
             Eusebius
             distinguishes
             the
             Government
             and
             Regiment
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             from
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             he
             does
             indeed
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             holds
             the
             principal
             place
             :
             but
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             the
             Second
             place
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             His
             Father
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             You
             see
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Universe
            
             ,
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             .
             To
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ought
             also
             to
             be
             opposed
             .
             Seconly
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             not
             Greek
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             Eusebius
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Books
               of
               Demonstrat
               .
               Evang.
            
             does
             always
             term
             the
             Son
             ,
             
               the
               Second
               Cause
            
             :
             And
             ,
             in
             Book
             5.
             
             Chap.
             4.
             
             
               Demonstrat
               .
               Evang.
            
             he
             says
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Proceeds
               forth
               on
               the
               outside
            
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             This
             place
             is
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             thus
             to
             be
             restored
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               continues
               to
               Reign
               together
               with
               His
               Father
               ,
               from
               ages
               which
               want
               a
               beginning
               ,
               to
               infinite
               and
               endless
               ages
               .
               But
               ,
               Our
               Emperour
               ,
               dear
               to
               Him
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             'T
             is
             not
             clearly
             enough
             made
             out
             ,
             what
             this
             Surname
             of
             a
             Divine
             appellation
             should
             be
             ,
             wherewith
             Constantine
             was
             honoured
             and
             signalized
             .
             Does
             Eusebius
             mean
             the
             name
             of
             Victor
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             to
             Constantine
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             remark't
             above
             ?
             Or
             rather
             ,
             the
             surname
             of
             Maximus
             ,
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             God
             ?
             The
             very
             Name
             Constantine
             may
             also
             be
             meant
             ,
             the
             import
             whereof
             is
             ,
             
               He
               that
               is
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             Sacred
             Scriptures
             do
             inform
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             proper
             Name
             of
             God.
             Lastly
             ,
             we
             may
             here
             understand
             the
             surname
             of
             
               Christianus
               ,
               Christian
            
             ;
             an
             appellation
             which
             Constantine
             loved
             most
             entirely
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             read
             with
             the
             Translatour
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               for
               His
               Kingdom
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Stuck
               upon
               the
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Word
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             wanting
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             truer
             reading
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Quires
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Churches
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Three
               periods
               of
               Decads
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             corrupted
             ;
             in
             place
             whereof
             ,
             what
             term
             should
             be
             substituted
             ,
             I
             don't
             know
             .
             Unless
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             will
             please
             .
             For
             he
             praises
             Constantine
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             not
             admit
             the
             
               Ethnick
               Oratours
            
             to
             
               his
               Decennalia
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Imperial
               Houses
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             These
             words
             ought
             to
             be
             expunged
             ;
             which
             are
             not
             set
             in
             their
             due
             place
             here
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             put
             in
             lower
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               giving
               confirmation
               to
               his
               piety
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             certain
             than
             this
             Emendation
             ;
             nor
             did
             the
             Translatour
             read
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             his
             Version
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             mistake
             of
             the
             Printer
             .
             This
             our
             Emendation
             was
             long
             afterwards
             confirmed
             to
             us
             by
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ;
             wherein
             't
             was
             exactly
             written
             as
             I
             had
             conjectured
             ;
             save
             only
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             there
             worded
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               wholly
               devoting
               himself
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             It
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               before
               all
               other
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             first
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             Prologue
             to
             this
             Oration
             ,
             note
             (
             b.
             )
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Large
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             These
             words
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             are
             wanting
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             most
             ancient
             
               Palatine
               Copy
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Geneva-men
             have
             told
             us
             .
             
               Vales.
               Valesius
            
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             this
             clause
             ;
             either
             in
             the
             
               Greek
               Text
               of
               his
               Edition
            
             ,
             or
             in
             
               his
               Version
            
             .
             In
             
             Curterius's
             translation
             of
             this
             Oration
             (
             for
             I
             have
             not
             the
             Geneva-Edition
             by
             me
             ,
             )
             it
             is
             worded
             thus
             ;
             
               Et
               velut
               plantae
               florenti
               virentique
               temporum
               incrementa
               donata
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               first
               Decade
               of
               his
               Imperial
               period
               .
            
             If
             we
             make
             a
             more
             exact
             enquiry
             into
             the
             thing
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             found
             false
             ,
             that
             
               Constantine
               Junior
            
             was
             created
             Caesar
             by
             his
             Father
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             
               Decennium
               [
               ten
               years
            
             ]
             of
             
             Constantine's
             Empire
             .
             For
             
               Constantine
               Junior
            
             was
             created
             Caesar
             by
             his
             Father
             ,
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Gallicanus
             and
             Bassus
             ,
             on
             the
             
               Calends
               of
               March
            
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             317.
             
             This
             was
             the
             
               eleventh
               year
            
             of
             
             Constantine's
             Reigne
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             
               Constantine
               Junior
            
             was
             not
             created
             Caesar
             within
             the
             first
             Decennium
             ,
             but
             within
             the
             second
             rather
             .
             This
             place
             of
             Eusebius
             must
             therefore
             be
             favourably
             interpreted
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             must
             be
             taken
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             about
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Heritage
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             The
             Emperour
             Constantine
             published
             
               his
               Tricennalia
            
             in
             the
             Consulate
             of
             Constantius
             and
             Albinus
             ,
             on
             the
             
               eight
               of
               the
               Calends
               of
               August
               ,
            
             which
             day
             began
             the
             
               thirtieth
               year
            
             of
             his
             Empire
             .
             From
             this
             day
             therefore
             ,
             in
             the
             foresaid
             persons
             Consulate
             ,
             on
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             335
             ,
             began
             the
             
               fourth
               Decennalian
            
             period
             of
             Constantine's
             Empire
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             computation
             of
             Eusebius
             :
             whereas
             nevertheless
             ,
             it
             ought
             rather
             to
             begin
             from
             the
             following
             year
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               his
               thirty
               first
               year
            
             .
             But
             these
             things
             are
             not
             wont
             to
             be
             so
             exactly
             cast
             up
             ,
             by
             Orators
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Society
             .
          
           
             d
             He
             means
             Dalmatius
             and
             Hanniballianus
             ;
             the
             former
             of
             whom
             was
             declared
             Caesar
             ,
             the
             other
             King
             ,
             by
             Constantine
             ,
             in
             the
             thirtieth
             year
             of
             his
             Empire
             ,
             on
             the
             
               fifteenth
               of
               the
               Calends
               of
               October
               ,
            
             as
             it
             occurs
             in
             
               Idatius's
               Fasti.
            
             Saint
             Jerome
             (
             in
             
               the
               Chronicon
            
             )
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             Dalmatius
             was
             made
             Caesar
             ,
             in
             
               Constantine's
               Tricennalia
            
             .
             Where
             he
             has
             made
             use
             of
             the
             term
             Tricennalia
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               the
               thirtieth
               year
               of
               his
               Empire
               :
            
             whereas
             nevertheless
             ,
             Tricennalia
             is
             properly
             the
             
               first
               day
               of
               his
               thirtieth
               year
               .
            
             For
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             celebrated
             their
             
               Quinquennalia
               ,
               Decennalia
            
             ,
             and
             Vicennalia
             ,
             on
             the
             
               first
               day
               of
               the
               fifth
               ,
               tenth
               ,
            
             and
             
               twentieth
               year
            
             of
             their
             Empire
             .
             For
             these
             words
             signifie
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Natalis
               [
               Birth-day
            
             ]
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             which
             was
             celebrated
             with
             the
             greatest
             Pomp
             and
             Festivity
             ,
             every
             recurring
             fifth
             and
             tenth
             year
             .
             Now
             ,
             this
             Festivity
             lasted
             one
             or
             two
             days
             ,
             in
             which
             time
             the
             
               Ludi
               Circenses
            
             and
             Theatrales
             were
             exhibited
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             whereas
             Dalmatius
             was
             not
             created
             Caesar
             on
             the
             
               eighth
               of
               the
               Calends
               of
               August
               ,
            
             which
             day
             began
             the
             thirtieth
             year
             of
             
             Constantine's
             Empire
             ;
             Saint
             Jerome
             has
             exprest
             himself
             improperly
             ,
             who
             has
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             that
             Caesar
             was
             created
             in
             
               Constantine's
               Tricennalia
            
             .
             Our
             Eusebius
             does
             here
             more
             truly
             place
             that
             ,
             after
             
               his
               Tricennalia
            
             ,
             the
             
               fourth
               Decennalian
               period
            
             of
             
             Constantine's
             Empire
             now
             beginning
             .
             For
             ,
             after
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Tricennalia
             ,
             they
             began
             a
             new
             period
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             thirtieth
             year
             ,
             which
             was
             but
             just
             begun
             ,
             had
             been
             now
             finished
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             Lawyers
             are
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             dignities
             ,
             a
             begun-year
             is
             accounted
             for
             a
             compleat
             one
             :
             so
             also
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             do
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Quinquennalia
               ,
               Decennalia
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Festivals
             of
             this
             sort
             .
             Thus
             ,
             the
             place
             in
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus's
               fourteenth
               Book
            
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             where
             he
             speaks
             concerning
             
               Constantius's
               Tricennalia
            
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               Arelate
               hiemem
               agens
               Constantius
               ,
               post
               Theatrales
               Ludos
               atque
               Circenses
               ambitioso
               editos
               apparatu
               die
            
             6.
             
               idus
               Octobris
               ,
               qui
               Imperii
               ejus
               annum
               tricesimum
               terminabat
               ,
               &c.
            
             For
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             has
             undoubtedly
             made
             use
             of
             
               the
               thirtieth
               year
               compleated
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               the
               thirtieth
               year
               begun
            
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             that
             very
             reason
             which
             I
             have
             mentioned
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             And
             ,
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             place
             ,
             which
             Eusebius
             cites
             out
             of
             the
             Divine
             Prophets
             ,
             occurs
             in
             the
             
               seventh
               Chapter
               of
               Daniel
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Increases
               of
               Times
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             God.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Splendours
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             means
             
               Constantius
               Caesar.
            
             For
             he
             had
             at
             first
             been
             sent
             by
             his
             Father
             ,
             to
             Govern
             the
             Gallia's
             .
             But
             afterwards
             he
             was
             removed
             into
             the
             East
             ;
             as
             Julian
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               first
               Oration
               de
               Laudibus
               Constantii
               ,
            
             and
             Libanius
             in
             
               his
               Basilic
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               To
               one
               Yoke
               of
               the
               Imperial
               Chariot
            
             ;
             so
             Valesius
             .
          
           
             g
             The
             Translatour
             saw
             nothing
             here
             ;
             he
             has
             rendred
             this
             place
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               Porro
               imperii
               quadrisariam
               dispertiti
               jugum
               ,
               quasi
               quatuor
               equis
               ,
               id
               est
               sibi
               ,
               &
               tribus
               filiis
               Caesaribus
               Fortissimis
               imponens
               .
            
             But
             Eusebius
             does
             expressly
             name
             four
             Caesars
             ,
             whom
             he
             compareth
             to
             four
             Horses
             ,
             who
             being
             coupled
             together
             in
             one
             Yoke
             ,
             drew
             the
             Imperial
             Chariot
             ;
             over
             which
             Constantine
             presided
             ,
             as
             Charioteer
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             four
             Caesars
             were
             ,
             
               Constantinus
               Junior
               ,
               Constantius
            
             ,
             and
             Constans
             ,
             Sons
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             ;
             and
             Dalmatius
             the
             Son
             of
             Dalmatius
             ;
             concerning
             whom
             we
             have
             spoken
             above
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             place
             tortured
             me
             a
             long
             while
             .
             But
             at
             length
             I
             have
             found
             out
             the
             most
             undoubted
             Emendation
             of
             it
             .
             I
             write
             therefore
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ;
             
               For
               ,
               this
               the
            
             [
             sole
             ]
             
               King
               over
               all
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Eusebius
             repeats
             the
             same
             hereafter
             ,
             in
             chap.
             4
             :
             where
             he
             reckons
             up
             the
             Favours
             ,
             which
             mankind
             hath
             received
             from
             God
             the
             Word
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             the
             Translatour
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             seems
             at
             this
             place
             to
             have
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             renders
             it
             .
             
               Istam
               enim
               imperii
               Formam
               Lex
               ,
               quae
               rex
               omnium
               est
               ,
               humano
               generi
               tribuit
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             These
             words
             are
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             supream
             King
             and
             God
             ;
             who
             really
             is
             the
             Law
             and
             Rule
             of
             Royal
             Power
             .
             The
             reading
             at
             this
             place
             might
             likewise
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             so
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             this
             ,
             
               that
               God
               only
               is
               possest
               of
               the
               Royal
               Power
               ,
               in
               regard
               he
               alone
               rules
               over
               all
               ,
               and
               holds
               the
               Monarchy
               .
            
             Therefore
             ,
             in
             the
             foregoing
             period
             ,
             it
             must
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             written
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             think
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             wrote
             otherwise
             .
             For
             the
             sentence
             is
             most
             plain
             and
             elegant
             ,
             if
             we
             read
             thus
             .
             And
             this
             period
             will
             excellently
             well
             cohere
             with
             the
             foregoing
             one
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             Comma
             is
             wanting
             ,
             excellently
             well
             .
             For
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             is
             the
             Word
             and
             Law
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             says
             a
             little
             afterwards
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Valesius
             tenders
             it
             ,
             
               Dei
               sermo
               ,
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Word
             .
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             must
             be
             expunged
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             for
             one
             of
             those
             words
             is
             superfluous
             .
             Yet
             I
             had
             rather
             blot
             out
             the
             latter
             .
             For
             so
             Eusebius
             expresses
             himself
             hereafter
             ,
             
               in
               chap.
            
             12.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Powers
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Sense
               of
               Bodies
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               sense
               of
               flesh
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Forms
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Substance
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Out-flowings
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Comprehensions
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             words
             Valesius
             renders
             thus
             ,
             
               Et
               nomen
               Philosophiae
               ,
               &
               Venerandus
               amor
               Sapientiae
               ,
               and
               the
               name
               of
               Philosophy
               ,
               and
               the
               Venerable
               Love
               of
               Wisdom
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             so
             Eusebius
             expresses
             himself
             
               in
               chap.
            
             6
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             thus
             concerning
             God
             the
             Word
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             sentence
             is
             in
             both
             places
             the
             same
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             the
             one
             place
             he
             speaks
             concerning
             the
             Celestial
             Kingdom
             ;
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             concerning
             Life
             eternal
             :
             and
             says
             ,
             that
             some
             assays
             ,
             proofs
             ,
             and
             fore-exercises
             of
             each
             ,
             are
             granted
             to
             men
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             by
             the
             Divine
             Word
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Eusebius
             wrote
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             thus
             the
             sense
             is
             most
             perspicuous
             .
             But
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             must
             be
             understood
             .
             A
             long
             while
             after
             I
             had
             written
             this
             Note
             ,
             having
             at
             length
             procured
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             I
             found
             my
             conjecture
             confirmed
             by
             its
             authority
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             part
             .
             For
             in
             
               that
               Manuscript
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               begin
               to
               meditate
               upon
               ,
               and
               to
               fore-learn
            
             ;
             incomparably
             well
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             whole
             page
             of
             Eusebius's
             is
             put
             together
             very
             unfitly
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             too
             great
             number
             of
             Verbs
             ,
             which
             occur
             in
             the
             
               Imperfect
               Tense
            
             .
             Whence
             't
             is
             ,
             that
             his
             Discourse
             becomes
             irksome
             and
             unpleasant
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             *
             Exemplar
             ,
             or
             ,
             Pattern
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               therefore
               will
               most
               truly
               be
               styled
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               therefore
               may
               most
            
             ,
             &c
             ▪
             which
             is
             far
             the
             better
             reading
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Hath
               bound
               up
               his
               mind
               in
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               most
               filthy
               irrationality
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               as
               from
               a
               bitter
               potion
            
             .
             The
             Translatour
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               tanquam
               ex
               amard
               stirpe
               ,
               as
               from
               a
               bitter
               Root
               .
            
             Which
             doubtless
             is
             more
             elegant
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             not
             in
             the
             least
             sutable
             one
             to
             the
             other
             .
             Yet
             Eusebius
             seems
             to
             allude
             here
             ,
             to
             the
             Cup
             of
             iniquity
             ;
             concerning
             which
             't
             is
             said
             in
             the
             
               Psalmes
               ▪
               all
               the
               Sinners
               of
               the
               Earth
               shall
               drink
               out
               of
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Eusebius
             wrote
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             't
             is
             an
             elegant
             Paranomasia
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Latine
               tongue
            
             can't
             express
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             wanting
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             He
             alludes
             to
             
               Constantinè's
               pronomen
               [
               forename
               .
            
             ]
             For
             Constantine
             had
             taken
             to
             himself
             the
             Pronomen
             of
             Victor
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             noted
             at
             
               The
               Books
               concerning
               Constantine's
               Life
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             two
             last
             words
             are
             wanting
             in
             the
             
               Fuk.
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Pattern
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             is
             truer
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             Some
             body
             will
             make
             an
             enquiry
             here
             ,
             why
             Eusebius
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             only
             Constantine
             was
             cloathed
             with
             the
             Imperial
             Purple
             .
             For
             ,
             there
             were
             at
             that
             time
             four
             Caesars
             ,
             who
             wore
             the
             Purple
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Caesars
             wore
             the
             Purple
             ;
             in
             
               his
               Sixteenth
               Book
            
             ,
             where
             he
             tells
             ,
             how
             Constantius
             declared
             
               Julian
               ,
               Caesar.
            
             But
             it
             may
             be
             answered
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             does
             not
             say
             absolutely
             ,
             that
             only
             Constantine
             was
             clothed
             with
             the
             Purple
             ;
             but
             ,
             that
             he
             alone
             deservedly
             wore
             the
             Purple
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Calls
               upon
               him
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Worthy
               of
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             reade
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               moroser
               sort
               of
               Cattel
            
             ;
             which
             I
             wonder
             the
             Translatour
             saw
             not
             .
             For
             man
             is
             the
             morosest
             of
             all
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             is
             governed
             with
             the
             greatest
             difficulty
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             The
             Translatour
             understood
             not
             this
             expression
             ;
             which
             we
             may
             render
             into
             
               Latine
               ▪
            
             word
             for
             word
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               molestiae
               potius
               deputat
               quàm
               voluptati
               ,
               he
               places
               them
               to
               the
               account
               of
               trouble
               ,
               rather
               than
               of
               pleasure
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               The
               Constancy
               of
               his
               Morals
            
             :
             so
             Valesius
             .
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Guard
               of
               His
               Subjects
            
             .
             It
             must
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             ,
             at
             this
             place
             Eusebius
             means
             two
             sorts
             of
             Subjects
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               those
               in
               Arms
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Provincials
               ▪
            
             Whereof
             the
             latter
             pay
             money
             and
             tributes
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             which
             Eusebius
             and
             Themistius
             do
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             with
             a
             soft
             word
             covering
             the
             bitterest
             thing
             of
             all
             .
             But
             ,
             
               the
               former
            
             received
             money
             ,
             as
             their
             Pay.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             doubtless
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               upon
               himself
            
             ;
             which
             I
             admire
             the
             Translatour
             perceived
             not
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Sees
             .
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             words
             are
             misplac't
             here
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             plain
             to
             any
             one
             .
             I
             reade
             therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               But
               he
               himself
               ▪
            
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             ill
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               reason
               of
               His
               knowledge
               of
               God.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             same
             with
             what
             he
             has
             said
             above
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             whole
             passage
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             distinguished
             and
             explained
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Nevertheless
               ,
               although
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             is
             the
             same
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             :
             
               he
               desires
               not
               the
               wealth
               or
               riches
               of
               His
               Subjects
               ,
               nor
               does
               he
               envy
               them
               their
               comely
               garb
               and
               dress
               ,
               as
               envious
               and
               covetous
               princes
               are
               wont
               to
               do
               .
            
             Such
             a
             one
             was
             
               Valentinianus
               the
               Elder
            
             ,
             who
             hated
             all
             those
             that
             were
             rich
             and
             well-clothed
             ,
             as
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             relates
             .
             Constantine
             was
             not
             of
             that
             mind
             :
             for
             he
             both
             valued
             very
             little
             his
             own
             habit
             and
             dress
             ;
             and
             also
             was
             not
             troubled
             ,
             at
             his
             Subjects
             being
             gorgeously
             apparelled
             .
             I
             have
             therefore
             spent
             some
             words
             in
             explaining
             this
             passage
             ;
             because
             it
             was
             both
             obscure
             ,
             and
             also
             not
             understood
             by
             the
             Translatour
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Are
               astonished
               at
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               who
               are
               instructed
               by
               a
               good
               master
               as
               '
               t
               were
               .
            
          
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             alludes
             to
             the
             Golden
             Crowns
             ,
             which
             the
             Provincials
             were
             wont
             to
             present
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             with
             ,
             not
             only
             at
             their
             entrance
             upon
             the
             Empire
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             Quinquennalia
             also
             ,
             and
             Decennalia
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Any
             one
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             says
             ,
             that
             these
             Feasts
             of
             
               The
               Tricennalia
            
             were
             celebrated
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             a
             numerous
             confluence
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             the
             common
             joy
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             For
             some
             Feasts
             are
             publick
             ,
             others
             private
             .
             Some
             are
             peculiar
             to
             Cities
             ,
             others
             to
             a
             whole
             Province
             .
             Some
             are
             Feasts
             of
             the
             whole
             Roman
             world
             ;
             as
             
               the
               Calends
               of
               January
            
             ,
             the
             
               Birth
               day
               of
               the
               Emperours
            
             ,
             their
             Quinquennalia
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             I
             found
             it
             written
             as
             I
             had
             conjectured
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Blessings
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             place
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             restored
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               In
               so
               much
               that
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               satisfied
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             mistake
             arose
             from
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Transcribers
             changed
             into
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             an
             easie
             mistake
             .
             But
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             has
             a
             mind
             to
             retain
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             to
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             note
             
               (
               k.
            
             )
             in
             
               this
               chapter
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Questionless
             it
             is
             to
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             the
             Translatour
             read
             also
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             .
             Eusebius
             himself
             confirms
             this
             emendation
             ;
             for
             soon
             after
             this
             ,
             he
             writes
             thus
             concerning
             
               the
               present
               time
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               But
               [
               that
               part
               of
               it
               ]
               termed
               its
               time
               present
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Those
               that
               are
               desirous
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Translatour
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               nedùm
               futurum
               Tempus
               aut
               praeteritum
               ;
               much
               less
               Time
               future
               ,
               or
               Time
               past
               .
            
             Whence
             '
             t●s
             apparent
             ,
             that
             he
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             excellently
             well
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             For
             he
             speaks
             concerning
             the
             time
             past
             .
             A
             little
             after
             I
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Nor
               is
               it
               at
               all
               possible
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             my
             judgment
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             in
             which
             manner
             also
             the
             Translatour
             read
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Eusebius
             alludes
             to
             a
             passage
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             calls
             God
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               King
               of
               Ages
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             means
             the
             days
             ,
             months
             ,
             and
             years
             ;
             and
             the
             vicissitudes
             of
             seasons
             ,
             wherewith
             God
             hath
             adorned
             
               Aevum
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Is
               extended
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             prolonged
             .
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Proclus
             (
             Book
             4.
             on
             
               Plato's
               Timaeus
               pag.
            
             241
             ;
             )
             produces
             the
             same
             Etymologie
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             at
             which
             place
             he
             discontses
             at
             large
             concerning
             Aevum
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Platonists
             .
             See
             the
             
               same
               Authour
            
             ,
             in
             chap.
             53
             ,
             and
             54
             ,
             of
             
               his
               Platonick
               Institutions
            
             .
             But
             Eusebius
             does
             partly
             follow
             
             Plato's
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             partly
             recedes
             from
             it
             ▪
             For
             ,
             whereas
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             Aevum
             does
             neither
             grow
             old
             ,
             nor
             dye
             ;
             that
             't
             is
             uniform
             ,
             and
             always
             like
             it self
             ;
             that
             it
             wants
             parts
             ,
             and
             distinction
             or
             difference
             ;
             in
             that
             he
             agrees
             with
             Plato
             .
             But
             ,
             when
             he
             affims
             ,
             that
             it
             goes
             on
             and
             increases
             ;
             when
             he
             makes
             past
             ,
             present
             ,
             and
             future
             time
             ,
             to
             be
             Species
             or
             ,
             Kindes
             of
             it
             ;
             in
             this
             he
             disagrees
             ,
             both
             from
             Plato
             ,
             and
             from
             himself
             .
             For
             ,
             what
             ever
             proceeds
             on
             and
             increases
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             have
             parts
             .
             In
             
               Plato
               ,
               Aevum
            
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             Eternity
             .
             For
             Plato
             makes
             Aevum
             immoveable
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             likeness
             whereof
             ,
             he
             affirms
             ,
             that
             God
             created
             Time
             ,
             which
             he
             gives
             this
             definition
             of
             ,
             
               a
               moveable
               Image
               of
               an
               immoveable
               Aevum
               ,
               proceeding
               on
               in
               number
               and
               order
            
             ;
             as
             it
             occurs
             in
             
               his
               Timaeus
               .
               Chalcidius
            
             ,
             on
             
               Plato's
               Timaeus
            
             is
             right
             :
             temporis
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               proprium
               progredi
               :
               aevi
               propria
               mansio
               ,
            
             &c
             :
             '
             
               T
               is
               the
               property
               of
               Time
               to
               go
               forward
               :
               continuance
               is
               the
               property
               of
               Aevum
               ,
               and
               a
               perseverance
               in
               being
               always
               the
               same
               .
               Also
               ,
               there
               are
               parts
               of
               time
               ,
               namely
               days
               ,
               nights
               ,
               and
               years
               :
               Aevum
               has
               no
               parts
               .
               Likewise
               ,
               the
               Species
               of
               Time
               are
               several
               ,
               past
               ,
               present
               ,
               future
               :
               the
               substance
               of
               Aevum
               is
               uniform
               ,
               in
               the
               sole
               and
               proper
               Present
               .
            
             But
             Eusebius
             took
             Aevum
             for
             Saculum
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             
               for
               the
               whole
               Mass
               and
               Collection
               of
               Times
               ,
            
             as
             I
             may
             so
             say
             .
             For
             his
             words
             are
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             taken
             
               for
               time
            
             .
             For
             Time
             is
             taken
             two
             ways
             .
             The
             one
             is
             Particular
             ,
             which
             is
             attributed
             to
             things
             single
             or
             particular
             .
             The
             other
             general
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             more
             agreeable
             to
             this
             thing
             ,
             than
             to
             that
             .
             And
             This
             the
             Ancients
             termed
             Aevum
             ,
             as
             Censorinus
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               Book
               de
               Die
               Natali
               ,
               chap.
            
             16.
             
             Where
             he
             defines
             Aevum
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               tempus
               unum
               &
               maximum
            
             ,
             
               one
               and
               the
               greatest
               Time
               ,
               immense
               ,
               without
               beginning
               ,
               without
               end
               ,
               which
               always
               was
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               and
               always
               will
               be
               ,
               nor
               does
               it
               belong
               more
               to
               any
               one
               man
               ,
               than
               to
               another
               .
            
             Then
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             
               this
               Aevum
            
             is
             divided
             into
             three
             times
             ,
             past
             ,
             present
             ,
             and
             future
             .
             In
             which
             he
             plainly
             agrees
             with
             our
             Eusebius
             .
             The
             same
             is
             likewise
             asserted
             by
             
               Marius
               Victorinus
            
             on
             
               Cicero's
               Books
               de
               Inventione
               Rhetoric
               .
               Chap.
            
             75.
             
             But
             
               Gregorie
               Nazianzene
               ,
               Orat.
            
             35
             and
             42
             ,
             takes
             Aevum
             for
             Eternity
             ;
             where
             see
             what
             Psellus
             and
             
               Elias
               Cretensis
            
             have
             noted
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             
               A
               straight
            
             ,
             or
             
               right
               line
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Pieces
             ,
             or
             ,
             shreds
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               A
               manifold
               variety
               of
               forms
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             should
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             wanting
             ;
             excellently
             well
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Elements
               which
               are
               four
               in
               number
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Valesius
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               utilitatem
               ,
               prosit
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             service
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Joyned
               with
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Found
               out
               the
               nature
               of
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Ride
             .
          
           
             †
             Limited
             ,
             or
             circumscribed
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             Blacker
             .
          
           
             *
             Veil
             ,
             or
             Hood
             .
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             whole
             passage
             is
             ,
             in
             my
             judgement
             ,
             to
             be
             read
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               by
               its
               help
               or
               power
               had
               cooled
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             In
             which
             manner
             the
             Translatour
             read
             .
             And
             so
             I
             found
             it
             written
             in
             the
             
               Fuk.
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             He
             seems
             to
             mean
             the
             
               Aerial
               Daemons
            
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             he
             hath
             spoken
             above
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             
               this
               Oration
            
             .
             Farther
             ,
             we
             may
             understand
             here
             as
             well
             the
             
               Good
               Daemons
            
             ,
             as
             
               the
               bad
            
             .
             For
             the
             good
             Spirits
             also
             ,
             whom
             we
             term
             Angels
             ,
             pass
             thorow
             the
             air
             ;
             as
             't
             were
             some
             Embassadours
             and
             Interpreters
             ,
             carrying
             our
             desires
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             bringing
             to
             us
             answers
             ,
             and
             favours
             from
             God.
             Of
             which
             ,
             even
             the
             ancient
             Philosophers
             were
             not
             ignorant
             .
             But
             ,
             the
             Translatour
             thought
             ,
             that
             at
             this
             place
             Eusebius
             spake
             of
             fishes
             .
             Concerning
             the
             
               Aerial
               Daemons
            
             ,
             S
             t
             Austin
             (
             Epist.
             49.
             )
             speaks
             thus
             .
             
               Quanto
               perniciosius
               est
               Sacrificare
               Daemoniis
               ,
               How
               much
               more
               destructive
               is
               it
               to
               sacrifice
               to
               Daemon●
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               an
               ill
               Spiritual
               Creature
               ,
               which
               dwelling
               in
               this
               ●carest
               and
               dark
               heaven
               ,
               as
               in
               its
               Aerial
               prison
               ,
               is
               predestinated
               to
               Eternal
               punishment
               .
            
             —
             Vales.
             
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             speaks
             elegantly
             ,
             in
             saying
             that
             the
             Earth
             is
             clothed
             with
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             green
             Mantle
             .
             So
             
               David
               ,
               Psalm
            
             104.
             6.
             
             
               Thou
               coveredst
               it
               with
               the
               Deep
               as
               with
               a
               Garment
               :
            
             namely
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             Theodoret
             explains
             it
             ,
             and
             S
             t
             Jerom
             on
             
               Haggai
               Chap.
            
             1.
             
             Farther
             ,
             those
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             must
             be
             blotted
             out
             ,
             as
             being
             superfluous
             ,
             and
             wholly
             disagreeable
             to
             this
             place
             ;
             wherefore
             we
             have
             omitted
             them
             in
             our
             Version
             .
             They
             are
             a
             piece
             of
             a
             Verse
             of
             Homer's
             ,
             out
             of
             
               his
               Second
               Iliad
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Rational
               man.
            
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Something
             seems
             to
             be
             wanting
             here
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             make
             up
             in
             this
             manner
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             ,
             upon
             a
             more
             diligent
             enquiry
             into
             the
             thing
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             wanting
             here
             .
             I
             reade
             therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               delivered
               it
            
             ,
             understand
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Aevum
             :
             nor
             did
             the
             Translatour
             reade
             otherwise
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             Aevum
             ;
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             following
             period
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Himself
             .
          
           
             r
             He
             terms
             the
             Son
             greater
             ,
             not
             than
             the
             Father
             Himself
             ;
             but
             means
             Him
             to
             be
             greater
             than
             all
             others
             .
             And
             perhaps
             any
             body
             would
             guess
             ,
             that
             
               Eusebius
               ▪
            
             had
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               a
               Less
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             truer
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             middle
             distinction
             is
             placed
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Prefaces
             .
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Eusebius
             wrote
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               crowneth
               different
            
             ,
             &c
             :
             which
             writing
             the
             following
             words
             do
             manifestly
             confirm
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             first
             word
             is
             wanting
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ;
             and
             the
             want
             of
             it
             is
             no
             fault
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             .
             But
             there
             is
             also
             another
             fault
             here
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             whole
             place
             is
             ,
             in
             my
             opinion
             ,
             thus
             to
             be
             corrected
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               permits
               to
               be
               celebrated
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Than
             which
             amendment
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             certain
             .
             For
             the
             Festivity
             of
             the
             Tricennalia
             ,
             concerning
             which
             Eusebius
             treats
             ,
             consists
             of
             perfect
             numbers
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             Tens
             trebled
             ,
             and
             Threes
             ten
             times
             repeated
             .
             
             Eusebius's
             following
             words
             ,
             concerning
             
               The
               Denary
            
             ,
             or
             
               Number
               Ten
            
             ,
             do
             plainly
             confirm
             our
             Emendation
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Number
               Three
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Substance
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Birth
             .
          
           
             †
             Proportions
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Number
               Ten.
            
             
          
           
             w
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             
               and
               fixt
               Boundarie
            
             .
             So
             he
             calls
             the
             
               number
               Ten
            
             ,
             because
             't
             is
             the
             Term
             and
             Meta
             of
             Numbers
             .
             But
             ,
             by
             fetching
             an
             Elegant
             Metaphor
             from
             the
             Cirque
             ,
             he
             says
             that
             Unites
             do
             run
             round
             the
             number
             Ten
             ,
             at
             't
             were
             the
             Meta.
             Wherefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             to
             have
             been
             translated
             
               tanquam
               in
               Circo
               ,
               as
               't
               were
               in
               the
               Cirque
               .
            
             Hence
             't
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             little
             after
             this
             ,
             he
             names
             the
             Carceres
             also
             ,
             where
             his
             words
             are
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               they
               return
               or
               run
               back
               to
               the
               first
               Carceres
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Goal
             ,
             or
             ,
             Limit
             .
          
           
             †
             Place
             of
             settingout
             .
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             words
             must
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             placed
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             read
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Meta
               ,
               and
               the
               ▪
               fixt
               and
               stated
               Boundarie
               .
            
             'T
             is
             the
             same
             with
             what
             he
             says
             hereafter
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               firm
               and
               certain
               Limit
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Limit
               and
               the
               End
               of
               Unites
               .
            
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Doubtless
             it
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Unites
             ;
             which
             I
             admire
             the
             Translatour
             perceived
             nor
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             following
             words
             do
             plainly
             shew
             it
             .
             Farther
             ,
             that
             the
             Ancients
             were
             wont
             to
             measure
             the
             
               Lunar
               Moneth
            
             by
             thirty
             dayes
             ,
             Eusebius
             has
             informed
             us
             above
             in
             
               this
               Oration
            
             ;
             as
             also
             Geminus
             in
             
               his
               Isagoge
            
             .
             The
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             does
             likewise
             confirm
             our
             Emendation
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             z
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             plainly
             gathered
             from
             the
             following
             and
             preceding
             words
             .
             For
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             the
             foregoing
             words
             are
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             expression
             seems
             to
             me
             rough
             and
             unpleasant
             :
             and
             I
             should
             choose
             barely
             to
             say
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             this
             Emendation
             is
             likewise
             confirmed
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Promising
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Perhaps
             it
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             indeed
             I
             found
             it
             written
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Soul.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             has
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             pare
             :
             perhaps
             Eusebius
             had
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             invisible
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Rayes
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               raised
               a
               Triumph
            
             .
             He
             had
             better
             have
             said
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Lead
             ,
             or
             celebrated
             .
             For
             ●is
             not
             said
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             properly
             be
             said
             concerning
             a
             Trophy
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             thought
             that
             these
             words
             were
             spoken
             concerning
             Christ.
             But
             ,
             after
             I
             had
             lookt
             more
             narrowly
             into
             the
             thing
             ,
             I
             perceived
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             are
             spoken
             in
             the
             Second
             Person
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             speaks
             to
             the
             Emperour
             himself
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             those
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               over
               all
               impious
               Enemies
               and
               Barbarians
               ,
            
             do
             evince
             that
             this
             is
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             Emperour
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Natures
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Translatour
             has
             done
             ill
             in
             rendring
             it
             ,
             
               Pastores
               ,
               Shepherds
            
             .
             I
             would
             rather
             retain
             the
             Greek
             word
             ,
             or
             else
             render
             it
             
               Vagos
               ,
               Wanderers
            
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Latines
             termed
             those
             Barbarians
             ,
             who
             sitting
             on
             their
             Horses
             ,
             or
             in
             Waggons
             ,
             were
             carried
             this
             way
             and
             that
             way
             ,
             without
             any
             House
             or
             settled
             habitation
             .
             Such
             persons
             as
             these
             ,
             because
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             getting
             food
             ,
             they
             would
             range
             about
             to
             find
             places
             abounding
             with
             pasture
             ;
             were
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
               destroying
               as
               many
               as
               they
               can
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Death
               ▪
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Substance
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             At
             my
             peril
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               it
            
             ;
             understand
             death
             .
             And
             so
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             A
             little
             before
             ,
             the
             
               Geneva
               ▪
               men
            
             had
             left
             out
             a
             word
             ;
             which
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             I
             have
             supplied
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Flesh.
             
          
           
             Or
             ,
             Bodies
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               God-opposing
               Errour
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             By
             these
             words
             Eusebius
             either
             means
             the
             Emperours
             themselves
             ,
             who
             had
             persecuted
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             or
             else
             all
             the
             Heathens
             .
             For
             these
             prevail'd
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             before
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             had
             obtained
             throughout
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             As
             therefore
             
               the
               Christian
               Religion
            
             was
             afterwards
             termed
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Christians
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             (
             as
             I
             have
             noted
             at
             the
             Books
             of
             
               Eusebius's
               Eccles.
               Histor.
            
             )
             so
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             their
             superstition
             flourish't
             ,
             are
             rightly
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Yet
             below
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             
               ninth
               Chapter
            
             ,
             he
             has
             used
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             signifie
             
               the
               Emperours
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Virtue
             .
          
           
             †
             See
             Pag.
             1●0
             ,
             note
             [
             *
             ]
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               eighth
               Book
               of
               his
               Eccles
               .
               History
               ,
               chap.
            
             14
             ,
             whence
             this
             passage
             is
             taken
             almost
             word
             for
             word
             ▪
             the
             reading
             is
             truer
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               than
               expose
               their
               bodies
               to
               be
               defiled
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               pious
               banquet
            
             .
             I
             reade
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             impious
             ,
             with
             the
             Translatour
             ;
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             't
             is
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             should
             choose
             to
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Doubtless
               ▪
               He
               can
               never
               ▪
            
             &c.
             
             So
             in
             the
             following
             period
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             should
             be
             mended
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               nor
               ●●n
               that
               person
               ▪
            
             where
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             put
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             know
             indeed
             ,
             that
             a
             Commander
             
               who
               spares
               not
               his
               own
               Life
               ,
            
             may
             be
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             regard
             this
             is
             a
             commendation
             befitting
             a
             Souldier
             ,
             rather
             than
             a
             
               Commander
               ▪
            
             and
             because
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             most
             commonly
             taken
             in
             an
             illsense
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             at
             this
             place
             I
             would
             more
             willingly
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               a
               wary
               and
               providen●
               General
            
             .
             So
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             speaking
             concerning
             Corbulo
             the
             most
             fam'd
             Commander
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             gives
             him
             this
             Elogy
             ;
             
               Provinciarum
               fidus
               defensor
               &
               cau●us
               ,
               a
               faithfull
               and
               wary
               Defender
               of
               the
               Provinces
               .
            
             Nevertheless
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             had
             rather
             retain
             the
             common
             reading
             ▪
             I
             will
             not
             gain-say
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             amendment
             of
             this
             place
             was
             obvious
             .
             For
             who
             sees
             not
             that
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             which
             manner
             I
             found
             it
             written
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             reade
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               himself
            
             ;
             in
             which
             manner
             Eusebius
             is
             wont
             to
             express
             himself
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             the
             reading
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               might
               also
               become
               Relatours
            
             :
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             confirms
             both
             these
             Emendations
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             place
             is
             corrupted
             ;
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             restored
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               For
               they
               were
               almost
               innumerable
               and
               many
               in
               regard
               they
               were
               the
               friends
               of
               many
               Damons
               and
               of
               themselves
               .
            
             I
             have
             expunged
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             it
             had
             crept
             in
             hither
             ,
             from
             the
             upper
             line
             .
             And
             by
             
               those
               innumerable
               men
            
             ,
             against
             whom
             God
             raised
             one
             single
             person
             ,
             
               Constantine
               ;
               Eusebius
            
             means
             
               Maxentius
               ,
               Maximianus
               Herculius
               ,
               Maximinus
               ,
            
             and
             Licinius
             ;
             to
             whom
             Diocletian
             and
             Galerius
             may
             be
             added
             .
             But
             ,
             by
             
               those
               many
               friends
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               Daemons
               ,
               and
               of
               themselves
               ,
            
             he
             means
             
               the
               Presidents
               and
               Governours
               of
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               the
               Commanders
               of
               the
               Milice
            
             ;
             who
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             curry
             favour
             with
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             molested
             the
             Christians
             in
             all
             places
             .
             It
             may
             also
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             another
             sense
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               many
               as
               being
               descended
               of
               many
               Daemons
               ,
               and
               the
               friends
               of
               those
               Daemons
               .
            
             Which
             sense
             seems
             truer
             .
             For
             ,
             it
             answers
             to
             these
             words
             which
             follow
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               But
               ,
               this
               One
               Emperour
            
             [
             is
             ]
             
               of
               One.
            
             For
             Eusebius
             alludes
             to
             that
             passage
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             
               Ye
               are
               of
               your
               father
               the
               devil
               ,
               Joh.
            
             8.
             44.
             
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             of
             this
             place
             runs
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               For
               they
               were
               infinite
               ;
               and
               many
               as
               being
               the
               friends
               of
               many
               Daemons
               .
            
             Which
             reading
             is
             purer
             and
             truer
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eusebius
             here
             seems
             to
             have
             imitated
             
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
            
             ;
             who
             in
             
               his
               Paschal
               Letter
            
             concerning
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             Macrianus
             ,
             expresses
             himself
             in
             this
             manner
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               now
               is
               not
               ,
               for
               he
               never
               was
               :
            
             which
             passage
             occurs
             in
             
               the
               seventh
               Book
               of
               his
               Eccles.
               Histor.
               Chap.
            
             23.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Note
             (
             k.
             )
          
           
             *
             Or
             ▪
             
               Not
               to
               be
               ignorant
               of
               their
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Translatour
             hath
             placed
             a
             distinction
             after
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             renders
             the
             passage
             thus
             ;
             
               Reipsa
               coarguit
               repressitque
               ;
               utpote
               quod
               jam
               olim
               fuisset
               ab
               ipso
               Deo
               superatum
               ,
               he
               really
               confuted
               and
               represt
               it
               ;
               in
               regard
               it
               had
               been
               long
               before
               vanquished
               by
               God
               Himself
               .
            
             But
             I
             have
             taken
             away
             the
             distinction
             ▪
             and
             rendred
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               rebus
               ipsis
               convincens
               ,
               jam
               pridem
               à
               Deo
               fuisse
               superatum
               ,
               He
               does
               really
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             Reader
             may
             make
             choice
             of
             which
             rendition
             he
             pleases
             .
             For
             there
             is
             but
             little
             difference
             .
             How
             Constantine
             actually
             demonstrated
             ,
             that
             the
             Daemons
             were
             vanquished
             ;
             Eusebius
             does
             presently
             declare
             ;
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             their
             Temples
             were
             r●●●ed
             by
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             bestowed
             on
             the
             Christians
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Namely
             ,
             the
             Daemons
             ;
             whose
             Temples
             Constantine
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             melted
             down
             their
             Images
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               ▪
               all
               men
            
             ;
             from
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             and
             from
             
               his
               Third
               Book
               concerning
               the
               Life
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               Chap.
            
             54
             ;
             where
             this
             passage
             occurs
             word
             for
             word
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Doubtless
             it
             is
             to
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               fully
               discovered
            
             ;
             and
             thus
             it
             is
             to
             be
             mended
             in
             the
             
               Third
               Book
               of
               his
               Life
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               Chap.
            
             54
             ;
             where
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
               totally
               destroyed
            
             ,
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               tried
               it
               in
               the
               furnace
               and
               in
               the
               fire
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             must
             be
             expunged
             ;
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             acknowledges
             not
             that
             word
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Set
               upon
               the
               other
               Images
               ,
               made
               of
               Brass
               .
            
          
           
             †
             
               Walk't
               up
               and
               down
               in
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               was
               conversant
               in
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Copulations
               of
               women
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             can't
             approve
             of
             the
             Translatour's
             Version
             ,
             who
             has
             rendred
             this
             place
             thus
             ;
             
               Ad
               bunc
               modum
               igitur
               Imperator
               ,
               tum
               spectra
               illa
               improbitatis
               &
               nequitiae
               ,
               quae
               hominum
               animi
               o●caeca●i
               fuerant
               ,
               palam
               sub
               omnium
               oculis
               subjecit
               ,
            
             
               In
               this
               manner
               therefore
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               both
               exposed
               to
               publick
               view
               those
               Spectres
               of
               improbity
               and
               wickedness
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               had
               been
               blinded
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             I
             had
             rather
             render
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               Cùm
               flagitiorum
               larvas
               ,
               quae
               in
               Daemonis
               illius
               populorum
               seductoris
               temple
               visebantur
               ,
               detraxisset
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               When
               therefore
               the
               Emperour
               had
               in
               this
               manner
               pull'd
               off
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             for
             so
             the
             Accentuation
             is
             to
             be
             restored
             ,
             )
             are
             the
             
               integumenta
               vitiorum
               ,
               the
               masks
               of
               vices
               ,
            
             wherewith
             the
             Heathens
             covered
             their
             own
             uncleanness
             .
             So
             above
             ,
             Eusebius
             speaking
             of
             the
             Images
             of
             the
             Daemons
             ,
             says
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ▪
             
               Then
               they
               divested
            
             [
             
               those
               Gods
            
             ]
             
               of
               their
               outward
               dress
               ,
               and
               exposed
               their
               inward
               deformity
               ,
               which
               lay
               concealed
               under
               a
               painted
               shape
               ,
               to
               the
               eyes
               of
               all
               men
               .
            
             Farther
             ,
             this
             place
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             mended
             from
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Questionless
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
               Thus
               therefore
               in
               a
               moment
            
             .
             Presently
             ,
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               best
               Educatrix
            
             [
             or
             Breeder
             .
             ]
             
               of
               Youth
            
             ;
             without
             the
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             alludes
             to
             that
             Verse
             of
             He●iod
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Opera
            
             ;
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             You
             must
             understand
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               the
               Daemons
            
             ;
             or
             else
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Heathens
            
             :
             for
             both
             may
             be
             meant
             :
             write
             also
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               were
               elaborately
               founded
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               exquisitely
               prepared
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             and
             the
             close
             of
             the
             foregoing
             one
             ,
             i●
             omitted
             ,
             by
             the
             carelessness
             of
             the
             Transcriber
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Crown'd
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             expression
             seems
             to
             me
             uncouth
             .
             For
             it
             can't
             well
             be
             said
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             nor
             can
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             be
             well
             joyned
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             I
             would
             more
             willingly
             reade
             this
             whole
             place
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               The
               Nations
               also
               and
               people
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Worn
             out
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               could
               not
               foresee
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             foreknow
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Foreknow
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             rendred
             ,
             
               of
               a
               certain
               new-born
               child
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             term
             which
             occurs
             in
             sacred
             Scripture
             ;
             see
             1
             
               Kings
               ,
               chap.
            
             12
             ,
             and
             13.
             
             The
             Images
             of
             D●mons
             were
             so
             termed
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             commonly
             worshipped
             in
             high
             places
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Doubtless
             ,
             the
             reading
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             cut
             ;
             which
             Christophorson
             perceived
             not
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             As
             far
             as
             this
             place
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Chasme
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ;
             which
             Manuscript
             gives
             us
             this
             reading
             of
             this
             place
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             word
             is
             to
             be
             blotted
             out
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             
               his
               Life
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               Book
            
             2.
             
             Chap.
             16
             ;
             where
             this
             passage
             occurs
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             in
             
               his
               Life
               of
               Constantine
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Hang
               their
               hopes
               on
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             See
             
               his
               Life
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               Book
            
             4.
             
             Chap.
             20.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Transmit
               the
               eyes
               —
               to
               the
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             terms
             the
             
               Lord's
               day
               ,
               the
               first
            
             ;
             not
             only
             because
             't
             is
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ;
             but
             also
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             was
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Whence
             it
             may
             deservedly
             be
             termed
             the
             Birth-day
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Farther
             ,
             the
             
               Lord's
               Day
            
             is
             not
             only
             termed
             the
             
               first
               day
            
             ,
             but
             
               the
               eighth
            
             also
             .
             S
             t
             
             Austin's
             words
             (
             Book
             1.
             
             
               Concerning
               the
               Lord's
               Sermon
               on
               th●
               Mount
               Chap.
            
             11.
             )
             are
             these
             :
             
               Haecoctava
               Sententia
               quae
               ad
               Caput
               redit
               ,
            
             &c
             :
             
               This
               eighth
               Sentence
               which
               returns
               to
               the
               Head
               ,
               and
               declare●
               the
               perfect
               man
               ,
               is
               perhaps
               signified
               by
               Circumcision
               also
               on
               the
               eighth
               day
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Lord
               after
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               which
               as
               't
               is
               she
               eighth
               ,
               so
               't
               is
               also
               the
               first
               day
               .
            
             Before
             S
             t
             
               Austin
               ,
               Hilarius
            
             had
             said
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Prologue
               to
               his
               Comments
               on
               the
               Psalms
            
             ;
             where
             discoursing
             concerning
             
               the
               seventh
               Number
            
             ,
             his
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Quem
               tamen
               ogdoas
               ,
               quia
               dies
               eadem
               prima
               quae
               octava
               ,
            
             &c
             :
             
               which
               nevertheless
               ,
               the
               number
               eight
               (
               because
               the
               first
               day
               is
               the
               same
               with
               the
               eighth
               ,
               )
               being
               added
               in
               the
               last
               Sabbath
               according
               to
               the
               Evangelick
               fulness
               ,
               doth
               compleat
               .
            
             See
             also
             his
             following
             words
             in
             
               that
               Prologue
            
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             Theophilus
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             in
             
               his
               discourse
               when
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Theophania
            
             had
             fal'n
             on
             a
             Sunday
             ,
             speaks
             concerning
             the
             
               Lord's
               day
            
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             :
             
               Both
               Custome
               ,
               and
               also
               duty
               doth
               require
               us
               ,
               to
               honour
               every
               Sunday
               ,
               and
               to
               observe
               that
               day
               as
               a
               Festival
               ;
               in
               regard
               thereon
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               procured
               for
               u●
               a
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               in
               the
               sacred
               Scriptures
               ,
               this
               day
               is
               both
               termed
               The
               first
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               beginning
               of
               life
               to
               us
               ;
               and
               also
               The
               eighth
               ,
               in
               regard
               it
               surpasses
               the
               Sabbath
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
            
             These
             words
             of
             Theophilus
             are
             cited
             in
             
               the
               Typicon
               of
            
             S
             t
             Saba
             ,
             and
             by
             Balsamon
             in
             
               his
               Collection
               of
               Canons
            
             .
             To
             whom
             add
             Isidorus
             ,
             and
             Beda
             in
             the
             
               Book
               de
               Divinis
               Officiis
            
             ,
             where
             they
             treat
             concerning
             Sunday
             .
             
               Stephanus
               Gobarus
            
             writes
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             his
             29
             th
             Chapter
             .
             To
             this
             custom
             it
             is
             perhaps
             to
             be
             referred
             ,
             that
             the
             Greeks
             .
             most
             commonly
             reckon
             the
             days
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             Sunday
             which
             precedes
             ,
             but
             to
             that
             which
             follows
             .
             For
             ,
             after
             the
             
               Sunday
               of
               the
               Prodigal
               Son
            
             ,
             which
             is
             
               the
               ninth
               Sunday
               before
               Easter
            
             ,
             those
             dayes
             which
             followed
             immediately
             ,
             namely
             
               the
               second
               ,
               third
            
             ,
             and
             
               fourth
               Feria
            
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             ,
             were
             by
             the
             Greeks
             termed
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             untill
             the
             following
             Sunday
             ,
             which
             was
             termed
             Dominica
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             this
             week
             was
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             [
             See
             
               Meursius's
               Glossary
            
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             But
             after
             the
             Dominica
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               second
               Feria
            
             which
             followed
             next
             ,
             was
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             other
             days
             of
             that
             whole
             week
             ,
             unto
             the
             following
             Sunday
             ,
             which
             was
             called
             by
             the
             same
             name
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             same
             may
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             other
             Sundays
             ,
             untill
             Easter-day
             .
             For
             after
             the
             Dominica
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               second
               Feria
            
             was
             termed
             
               the
               second
               Feria
               of
               the
               Holy
               Fasts
            
             ;
             and
             the
             whole
             week
             was
             called
             so
             ,
             untill
             the
             following
             Sunday
             ,
             which
             had
             the
             same
             name
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             [
             
               the
               Great
               week
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             Passion-week
             ]
             which
             we
             call
             
               the
               Holy
               Week
            
             ,
             is
             reckoned
             to
             the
             following
             Sunday
             ,
             namely
             
               Easter
               Day
            
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             from
             the
             
               Typicon
               of
               Saint
               Sa●●
               ,
               Chap.
            
             31.
             
             Cyrillus
             also
             ,
             in
             
               his
               〈◊〉
               Sermons
            
             ,
             always
             begins
             the
             week
             of
             Easter
             ,
             which
             we
             now
             term
             
               The
               Holy
               Week
            
             ,
             from
             the
             
               second
               Feria
            
             ;
             and
             closes
             it
             with
             the
             following
             Sunday
             ,
             namely
             Easter-Day
             .
             Nor
             does
             Theophilus
             do
             otherwise
             in
             
               his
               ●asch●l
               Epistles
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             is
             the
             most
             ancient
             name
             ▪
             of
             Sunday
             ,
             whor●by
             it
             was
             ●alled
             even
             from
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Revelation
               of
               Saint
               John
            
             ,
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             the
             
               Lord's
               day
            
             ;
             See
             Chap.
             1.
             verse
             10.
             
             But
             ,
             what
             Ense●ius
             says
             here
             ,
             and
             in
             
               the
               Life
               of
               Constantine
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             Sunday
             was
             consecrated
             and
             set
             apart
             for
             prayers
             and
             Ecclesiastick
             assemblies
             ;
             this
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             was
             instituted
             something
             later
             .
             For
             the
             first
             Christians
             ,
             who
             had
             embraced
             the
             faith
             immediately
             after
             our
             Lords
             Ascent
             ,
             met
             every
             day
             ,
             always
             applying
             themselves
             to
             prayers
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             Offices
             of
             Piety
             ;
             as
             S
             r
             Lu●e
             writes
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             .
             But
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             the
             Heathens
             betook
             themselves
             in
             great
             numbers
             to
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Faithfull
             could
             not
             meet
             every
             day
             ;
             it
             was
             appointed
             by
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             Successours
             ,
             that
             at
             least
             on
             the
             
               Lord's
               Day
            
             ,
             the
             Faithfull
             should
             meet
             together
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Concerning
             which
             there
             is
             an
             eminent
             passage
             ,
             in
             
               Justin
               the
               Martyr's
               Second
               Apology
            
             ,
             about
             the
             close
             of
             it
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               On
               the
               day
               termed
               Sunday
               ,
               all
               persons
               as
               well
               those
               who
               dwell
               in
               the
               Country
               ,
               as
               them
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               ●eet
               together
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             He
             has
             termed
             it
             Sunday
             ,
             not
             
               the
               Lord's
               Day
            
             ,
             because
             he
             s●oke
             to
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             ,
             who
             were
             well
             acquainted
             with
             Sunday
             ,
             but
             knew
             not
             
               the
               Lord's
               Day
            
             ,
             which
             was
             an
             appellation
             proper
             to
             
               Christians
               .
               Justin
            
             repeats
             the
             same
             thing
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             in
             the
             
               same
               Apology
            
             .
             Hereto
             likewise
             
               Pliny
               agrees
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Trajan
               .
               〈◊〉
               ,
            
             says
             he
             ,
             
               hanc
               fuisse
               summ●m
               vel
               c●lpa
               su●
               ;
               vel
               erroris
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               They
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               the
               ●otall
               either
               of
               their
               fault
               ,
               or
               errour
               ▪
               that
               on
               a
               stated
               day
               they
               were
               want
               to
               meet
               together
               before
               it
               was
               light
               ,
               and
               sing
               an
               Hymn
               to
               Christ
               ,
               a●
               to
               God.
            
             Where
             ,
             by
             
               a
               stated
               day
            
             he
             means
             
               The
               Lord's
               Day
            
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             from
             this
             place
             of
             Pliny
             it
             may
             be
             gathered
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             who
             then
             lived
             in
             Bithynia
             ,
             met
             together
             on
             the
             
               Lord's
               Day
            
             only
             .
             Otherwise
             ,
             Pliny
             ,
             would
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             meet
             
               on
               stated
               days
            
             ,
             not
             
               on
               a
               stated
               day
            
             .
             Although
             this
             is
             not
             so
             much
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Pliny
             himself
             ,
             as
             the
             Christians
             own
             ,
             who
             con●e●t
             that
             before
             Pliny
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             atte●●s
             .
             Besides
             the
             
               Lord's
               Day
               ,
               Epiphanius
            
             (
             in
             the
             
               Epilogue
               to
               his
               Books
               against
               Heresies
               ,
               )
            
             affirms
             that
             an
             Assemblie
             on
             the
             fourth
             and
             
               sixth
               ●●ri●
            
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             (
             i●
             
               his
               Constitutions
            
             )
             says
             ,
             that
             a
             meeting
             together
             on
             the
             
               Sabbath
               Day
            
             ,
             was
             instituted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             belongs
             to
             the
             
               Stations
               of
               the
               fourth
               and
               sixth
               Feria
               ,
            
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             Tertullian
             in
             
               ●is
               Book
               de
               Jejuni●●
            
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             meerly
             arbitrary
             and
             at
             will
             ,
             not
             determined
             by
             any
             positive
             Law
             or
             Command
             .
             And
             although
             it
             was
             
               the
               Eastern●
            
             usage
             to
             meet
             together
             on
             
               the
               Sabbath
            
             ,
             yet
             't
             is
             manifest
             from
             
               Epiphanius
               ,
               Socrates
            
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             in
             most
             Churches
             ▪
             Assemblies
             were
             not
             then
             held
             .
             There
             is
             an
             eminent
             passage
             of
             S
             t
             
             Jerom's
             ,
             on
             
               the
               Epist
               to
               the
               Galatians
               ,
               Chap.
            
             4.
             
             
               E●
               n●inord
               〈…〉
               gregatio
               pop●●●●idem
               minueret
               in
               Christo
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               And
               least
               a
               disordered
               ●ongregation
               of
               the
               people
               might
               lessen
               the
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               Word●●●ome
               days
               ●re
               appointed
               ;
               that
               we
               might
               all
               come
               together
               .
               Not
               that
               that
               day
               where●●
               we
               ●●et
               ,
               is
               ●ore
               solemn
               ;
               but
               ,
               that
               on
               whatever
               day
               there
               is
               an
               assembly
               ,
               a
               greater
               joy
               may
               arise
               from
               the
               ●ight
               of
               one
               another
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Lord's
               Day
            
             has
             its
             name
             from
             light
             ,
             not
             because
             it
             was
             by
             the
             Heat●ens
             termed
             
               the
               day
               of
               the
               S●●
            
             ,
             but
             because
             't
             is
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             namely
             whereon
             the
             Lord
             rose
             ,
             and
             conferred
             on
             us
             Life
             and
             Light
             :
             and
             because
             on
             that
             day
             we
             received
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Enlightner
             of
             our
             minds
             .
             See
             
               Clemen●
               Alexandrinus's
               Strom
            
             ,
             Book
             6.
             where
             speaking
             concerning
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             there
             occurs
             a
             most
             elegant
             passage
             ,
             which
             for
             brevities
             ●ake
             I
             here
             omit
             .
             The
             
               Lord's
               Day
            
             therefore
             is
             the
             day
             of
             Light
             ,
             both
             because
             on
             that
             day
             the
             Light
             was
             first
             ●reated
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             regard
             we
             on
             that
             day
             received
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             fell
             upon
             the
             Faithfull
             under
             the
             form
             of
             ●ire
             ,
             and
             
               without
               division
               was
               divided
            
             ,
             as
             Clemens
             words
             it
             in
             the
             forementioned
             place
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             satisfied
             in
             his
             instructing
             others
             ,
             he
             himself
             practises
             those
             things
             which
             he
             teacheth
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Keepers
             .
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             reading
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Church
             ,
             is
             understood
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             
               His
               third
               Book
               concerning
               the
               Life
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               Chap.
            
             50.
             
             From
             whence
             it
             must
             be
             also
             here
             corrected
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               chiefest
            
             [
             Cities
             ;
             ]
             as
             the
             reading
             likewise
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               third
               Book
               of
               his
               Life
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               Chap.
            
             50
             ,
             instead
             of
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             made
             use
             of
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             strange
             kind
             of
             an
             expression
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             at
             first
             blush
             it
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             an
             Enallage
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             [
             City
             ]
             
               the
               Surname
               of
               Antiochus
               does
               grace
               .
            
             Yet
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             shall
             inspect
             the
             matter
             more
             narrowly
             ,
             he
             will
             confess
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             spoken
             by
             
               Eusebius
               ▪
            
             with
             a
             designe
             to
             greaten
             the
             thing
             .
             For
             such
             was
             the
             largness
             of
             the
             City
             Antioch
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             seem
             rather
             to
             adorn
             its
             own
             Builder
             Antiochus
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             adorned
             by
             his
             name
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Divine
             .
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               at
               the
               very
               place
               of
               Our
               Lord's
               Sepulchre
               .
            
             For
             so
             Eusebius
             is
             wont
             to
             call
             the
             Sepulchre
             of
             Our
             Lord
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             
               his
               Life
               of
               Constant.
               Book
            
             3.
             
             Chap.
             33.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             does
             properly
             signifie
             
               a
               place
               where
               the
               Reliques
               of
               Martyrs
               are
               deposited
               .
            
             The
             Latines
             have
             in
             like
             mauner
             termed
             it
             
               Confessionem
               ,
               Confession
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             in
             Latine
             call'd
             Confessor
             .
             Thus
             ,
             in
             Anastasius
             ,
             we
             reade
             
               the
               Confession
               of
               Saint
               Peter
            
             .
             Below
             ,
             
               at
               Chap.
            
             11
             ,
             Eusebius
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             See
             
               Life
               of
               Constant.
               Book
            
             3.
             
             Chap.
             43.
             
               note
               (
               c.
            
             )
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             reading
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             ,
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Farther
             ,
             in
             the
             
               third
               Book
               of
               his
               Life
               of
               Constant.
               Chap.
            
             41
             ;
             He
             makes
             mention
             but
             of
             two
             Caves
             ;
             whereas
             here
             he
             reckons
             up
             three
             .
             His
             discourse
             there
             ,
             was
             concerning
             Helena
             ,
             who
             built
             Churches
             at
             Bethlehem
             and
             on
             the
             
               mount
               of
               Olives
            
             .
             But
             here
             he
             treats
             concerning
             Constantine
             ,
             who
             erected
             a
             most
             magnificent
             Church
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Our
             Lord's
             Sepulchre
             :
             to
             whom
             also
             Eusebius
             with
             good
             reason
             ascribes
             those
             Churches
             built
             by
             Helena
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             had
             been
             raised
             by
             the
             Emperour's
             cost
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               salutary
               Victories
               of
               his
               whole
               Agony
               ▪
            
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             At
             my
             peril
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             understand
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Signe
             .
             Which
             the
             Translatour
             having
             not
             perceived
             ,
             made
             a
             notorious
             mistake
             .
             The
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             confirms
             our
             Emendation
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             with
             the
             Translatour
             I
             reade
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             
               and
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Reigne
            
             unless
             you
             would
             rather
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             ;
             which
             to
             me
             seems
             righter
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             not
             so
             elegant
             an
             expression
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Long
               ▪
            
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             reading
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               his
               own
            
             .
             After
             the
             mention
             of
             
             Constantine's
             Children
             ,
             Eusebius
             has
             ,
             not
             superfluously
             ,
             added
             
               his
               Stock
            
             or
             Kindred
             also
             :
             on
             account
             namely
             of
             Dalmatius
             and
             Hanniballianus
             ,
             who
             were
             related
             to
             Constantine
             ,
             being
             the
             Sons
             of
             his
             Brother
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Translatour
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               iis
               qui
               se
               sacrarum
               literarum
               professioni
               consecraverint
            
             ;
             which
             Version
             I
             don't
             approve
             of
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             
               the
               persons
               initiated
            
             ,
             who
             were
             partakers
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             .
             But
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             
               they
               who
               initiate
               other
            
             ,
             and
             deliver
             the
             Mysteries
             to
             them
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Was.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Creation
               ,
               visible
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Amongst
               all
               persons
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             :
             He
             means
             the
             
               Pagan
               Sophistae
            
             ,
             who
             in
             such
             like
             Decennalian
             Festivities
             as
             these
             ,
             spoke
             Panegyricks
             to
             the
             Emperours
             .
             Such
             a
             one
             was
             
               Nazarius's
               Panegyrick
            
             ,
             spoken
             to
             Constantine
             ,
             in
             
               his
               third
               Quinquennalia
            
             ,
             (
             or
             on
             the
             fifteenth
             year
             of
             his
             Empire
             ,
             )
             and
             in
             the
             Quinquennalia
             of
             the
             Caesars
             .
             Such
             also
             was
             
               Themistius's
               Oration
            
             ,
             in
             
               Valens's
               Quinquennalia
            
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             
               Claudius
               Mamertinus
            
             had
             prepared
             an
             Oration
             in
             the
             Quinquennalia
             of
             
               Maximianus
               Hirculius
            
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             attests
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuk.
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Chap.
             11.
             note
             
               (
               a.
            
             )
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Concordant
               Songs
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             is
             a
             most
             corrupt
             place
             ,
             which
             nevertheless
             ,
             I
             have
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             ,
             with
             ease
             amended
             .
             I
             write
             therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Sublimis
               supra
               gubernaculum
               Sedens
               ,
               Sits
               on
               high
               above
               the
               Rudder
               .
            
             But
             the
             Translatour
             dream't
             I
             know
             not
             what
             concerning
             Aevum
             .
             Presently
             ,
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
               ▪
            
             for
             so
             Eusebius
             expresses
             himself
             hereafter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             
               Greek
               Rhetoricians
            
             termed
             
               Orations
               concerning
               the
               praises
               of
               Emperours
               ▪
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             the
             Latines
             are
             wont
             to
             call
             
               Panegyricas
               ,
               Panegyricks
            
             .
             The
             method
             of
             these
             Orations
             is
             delivered
             by
             
               Alexander
               Rhetor
            
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Book
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Chap.
            
             1
             ▪
             the
             Title
             of
             
               which
               Chapter
            
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               This
               Book
            
             is
             extant
             amongst
             the
             
               Greek
               Rhetoricians
               published
               by
               Aldus
               ▪
               pag
            
             613
             ;
             but
             ,
             which
             is
             ill
             done
             ,
             't
             is
             confounded
             with
             
               Menander
               Rhetor's
               Book
            
             ,
             which
             treats
             concerning
             the
             same
             Subject
             .
             Farther
             ,
             in
             the
             
               foresaid
               Chapter
            
             of
             Alexander
             ,
             there
             is
             cited
             an
             Oration
             of
             the
             most
             fam'd
             
               Sophist
               Gallinicus
            
             ,
             with
             this
             Title
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             written
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             in
             praise
             of
             the
             
               Emperour
               Philip.
            
             Which
             I
             guess
             at
             from
             hence
             ,
             because
             Philip
             was
             an
             Arabian
             as
             well
             as
             Callinicus
             ,
             and
             was
             of
             mean
             birth
             :
             which
             are
             the
             Qualifications
             of
             that
             Emperour
             ,
             to
             whom
             Callinicus
             spoke
             this
             Oration
             ,
             as
             Alexander
             attests
             .
             The
             time
             suits
             very
             well
             also
             ;
             For
             Callinicus
             lived
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Gallienus
             ,
             as
             Suidas
             does
             witness
             .
             There
             is
             also
             extant
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             
             Libanius's
             ,
             written
             by
             him
             in
             honour
             of
             Constantius
             and
             Constans
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             at
             
               Nicomedid
               .
               Eusebius
            
             therefore
             alludes
             to
             these
             Orations
             ,
             and
             terms
             this
             Oration
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             in
             the
             
               foregoing
               Chapter
            
             ,
             he
             has
             made
             use
             of
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             allusion
             to
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
             which
             the
             Translatour
             understood
             not
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             be
             remark't
             ,
             namely
             that
             
               this
               Oration
            
             is
             by
             Eusebius
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               an
               Imperial
               Book
            
             .
             For
             ,
             't
             is
             indeed
             liker
             a
             Book
             ,
             than
             
               an
               Oration
            
             ;
             because
             by
             its
             too
             great
             length
             it
             exceeds
             the
             measure
             of
             an
             Oration
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             can't
             perswade
             my self
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             recited
             by
             Eusebius
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Mysteries
               of
               Secret
               Discourses
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             It
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               your
               Virtue
               ▪
            
             and
             so
             the
             Translatour
             read
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             ought
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             to
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               about
               the
               Salutary
               Martyrium
            
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             has
             exprest
             himself
             in
             the
             
               ninth
               Chapter
               ▪
            
             where
             see
             what
             we
             have
             observed
             ,
             at
             
               note
               (
               o.
            
             )
             It
             might
             also
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               about
               the
               Salutary
               Monument
            
             .
             For
             ,
             so
             it
             will
             be
             an
             elegant
             allusion
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               Monument
               of
               an
               immortal
               Memory
               .
            
             And
             so
             Eusebius
             words
             it
             in
             the
             foresaid
             Chapter
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Monument
               —
               which
               deserves
               an
               eternal
               Memory
               .
            
             Nevertheless
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             by
             Eusebius
             simply
             and
             absolutely
             taken
             to
             signifie
             the
             Salutary
             Signe
             of
             the
             Cross
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Divine
               Virtue
               of
               the
               Salutary
               Signe
               ,
            
             as
             it
             occurs
             in
             the
             very
             close
             of
             the
             
               ninth
               Chapter
            
             :
             where
             nevertheless
             ,
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             words
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             don't
             doubt
             but
             it
             should
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               contain
               a
               reason
               —
               which
               is
               not
               equally
               apparent
               and
               manifest
               to
               all
               persons
               .
            
             Which
             Emendation
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             words
             of
             Eusebius
             that
             follow
             presently
             .
             
               All
               persons
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               are
               not
               acquainted
               with
               the
               reasons
               of
               those
               Works
               ,
               which
               You
               have
               with
               great
               magnificence
               built
               near
               the
               Sepulchre
               of
               Our
               Lord.
               For
               ,
               the
               Christians
               do
               indeed
               know
               them
               ,
               and
               on
               that
               account
               do
               greatly
               admire
               You.
               But
               the
               Heathens
               deride
               such
               works
               as
               those
               .
            
             The
             reading
             therefore
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             is
             ill
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Deified
             .
          
           
             e
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             means
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Translatour
             has
             well
             noted
             at
             the
             margin
             .
             These
             words
             are
             spoken
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             with
             an
             intent
             to
             personate
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             (
             when
             the
             Christians
             objected
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             Adulteries
             ,
             quarrells
             ,
             slaughters
             ,
             death
             ,
             and
             also
             Sepulchres
             of
             their
             Gods
             and
             
             Hero's
             )
             answered
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             
               If
               our
               Gods
               are
               to
               be
               rejected
               and
               despised
               on
               account
               of
               such
               humane
               Calamities
               as
               these
               ,
               Your
               God
               is
               in
               like
               manner
               to
               be
               rejected
               also
               ;
               whom
               you
               confess
               to
               have
               been
               condemned
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               dead
               ,
               and
               buried
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             should
             choose
             to
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             this
             seems
             to
             me
             more
             elegant
             .
             But
             the
             ordinary
             reading
             has
             the
             same
             sense
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             not
             so
             expressive
             ,
             nor
             so
             elegant
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             he
             expresses
             himself
             so
             hereafter
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
             A
             little
             after
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Schools
               and
               places
               of
               Instruction
            
             ;
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Doctrines
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             †
             Matth.
             9.
             13.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Matth.
             9.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Martyrium
               of
               salutary
               immortality
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Without
             doubt
             it
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             a
             little
             after
             (
             as
             the
             words
             are
             plac't
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             and
             so
             the
             Translatour
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             ,
             who
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Rerum
               pie
               &
               religiosè
               ab●
               te
               gestarum
               rationes
               Gausasque
               hoc
               praesenti
               sermone
               explicare
               constitui
               .
            
             But
             he
             has
             rendred
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ill
             ,
             which
             does
             here
             signifie
             Fabricks
             or
             Edifices
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Latines
             are
             termed
             
               Opera
               ,
               Works
            
             .
             For
             here
             Eusebius
             does
             manifestly
             treat
             concerning
             that
             Church
             ,
             which
             Constantine
             had
             built
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             in
             a
             most
             magnificent
             and
             admirable
             manner
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             passage
             does
             plainly
             confirm
             Our
             Emendation
             at
             
               note
               (
               d.
            
             )
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             '
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             You
             must
             add
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               cloathed
               Himself
               with
               the
               humane
               Nature
               ▪
            
             which
             word
             is
             ill
             placed
             in
             the
             foregoing
             line
             .
             This
             Emendation
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Changed
             ,
             or
             ,
             transferred
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Translatour
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               Nisi
               Verbo
               Dei
               in
               Lucem
               editae
               fuissent
               ,
               unless
               they
               had
               been
               brought
               to
               light
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             But
             this
             rendition
             is
             not
             expressive
             enough
             of
             the
             propriety
             of
             the
             Greek
             Term.
             Wherefore
             ,
             I
             would
             rather
             render
             it
             ,
             
               Nisi
               Verbo
               Dei
               adstitissent
               ,
               unless
               they
               had
               stood
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             For
             't
             is
             a
             Metaphor
             taken
             from
             Servants
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             their
             Lord
             calls
             ,
             are
             at
             hand
             presently
             .
             Therefore
             this
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             fit
             word
             to
             be
             used
             concerning
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World.
             For
             the
             Lord
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               there
               be
               made
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               made
               .
            
             Farther
             ,
             I
             have
             mended
             this
             place
             from
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             reading
             before
             was
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             I
             have
             corrected
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Contemning
             ,
             or
             ,
             neglecting
             .
          
           
             *
             Arch●-Roofs
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Places
               for
               Exercise
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             Schools
             .
          
           
             ‖
             A
             long
             Garment
             worn
             by
             Philosophers
             .
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             also
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ;
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             terms
             the
             Son's
             power
             ,
             
               a
               middle
               power
            
             between
             God
             the
             Father
             and
             things
             created
             ,
             not
             that
             the
             Virtue
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Son
             is
             different
             from
             the
             Virtue
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             does
             plainly
             call
             it
             here
             ,
             
               the
               Divine
               power
               of
               the
               Son.
            
             But
             He
             gives
             it
             the
             name
             of
             Middle
             ,
             because
             the
             Father
             does
             nothing
             by
             Himself
             ,
             but
             all
             things
             by
             the
             Son.
             Therefore
             ancient
             Divines
             attributed
             the
             Monarchy
             to
             the
             Father
             ;
             but
             
               the
               Administration
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             the
             Son
             ;
             as
             Tertullian
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               Book
               against
               Praxe●●
            
             .
             See
             
               the
               Twelfth
               Chapter
            
             ;
             where
             he
             does
             again
             term
             the
             Son
             ,
             
               the
               Middle
            
             ,
             and
             a
             certain
             Bond
             as
             't
             were
             ,
             whereby
             things
             Created
             are
             coupled
             with
             the
             unbegotten
             Father
             .
             And
             least
             any
             one
             should
             think
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             deserves
             to
             be
             reproved
             here
             ▪
             
               Alexander
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
            
             (
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Alexander
               Bishop
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
            
             )
             expresses
             himself
             in
             the
             very
             same
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Eusebius
             (
             Book
             1.
             
               against
               Sabellius
            
             )
             declares
             the
             same
             thing
             at
             large
             .
             
               Non
               quia
               non
               sufficiebat
               Pater
               ,
               ideo
               genuit
               Filium
               :
            
             &c.
             
               Not
               because
               the
               Father
               was
               not
               sufficient
               ,
               therefore
               He
               begat
               the
               Son
               :
               but
               because
               those
               things
               which
               were
               made
               were
               not
               sufficient
               to
               bear
               the
               power
               of
               Him
               unborn
               .
               Therefore
               He
               speaks
               by
               a
               Mediatour
               .
               Why
               ?
               Because
               we
               could
               not
               approach
               Him
               unborn
               ▪
            
             Nevertheless
             ,
             Athanasius
             refutes
             these
             assertions
             incomparably
             well
             ,
             in
             
               his
               third
               Oration
               against
               the
               Arians
               ,
               pag.
            
             397.
             
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Doubtless
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               descended
               and
               mixt
               Himself
               with
               this
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             You
             will
             render
             this
             passage
             very
             clear
             and
             perspicuous
             ,
             if
             you
             add
             a
             particle
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               or
               ,
               if
               there
               be
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             meaning
             is
             :
             
               For
               ,
               whether
               the
               Elements
               have
               their
               proper
               substance
               ,
               or
               whether
               there
               be
               one
               and
               the
               same
               matter
               in
               them
               all
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               running
               together
               into
               one
               of
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             :
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             latter
             reading
             we
             have
             followed
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Manner
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             reade
             it
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Eusebius
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             same
             word
             above
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             point
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               having
               made
               them
               both
            
             ,
             and
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               void
               of
               reason
            
             .
             I
             would
             rather
             say
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             I
             have
             followed
             in
             my
             Version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             two
             last
             words
             must
             be
             expunged
             ,
             which
             crept
             in
             hither
             from
             the
             upper
             line
             .
             It
             might
             also
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Generations
               and
               corruptions
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             is
             required
             by
             the
             Rules
             of
             Syntax
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               A
               most
               wise
               and
               rational
               power
               ,
            
             or
             faculty
             .
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             They
             are
             terms
             properly
             belonging
             to
             Musick
             ;
             concerning
             which
             ,
             besides
             other
             Authours
             ,
             see
             
               Boëthius
               de
               Musicâ
               ,
               Book
            
             .
             1.
             
             Chap.
             24
             ,
             and
             25
             ;
             where
             he
             treats
             concerning
             
               the
               Synaphe
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Diazeuxis
            
             .
             But
             the
             Translatour
             has
             rendred
             it
             ,
             
               Lapides
               ●ro●tatos
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               Stones
               that
               are
               smoothed
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               and
               are
               even
               with
               the
               thickness
               of
               the
               wall
               ,
               and
               are
               seen
               on
               both
               sides
               .
            
             Than
             which
             rendition
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             absurd
             .
             Instead
             of
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             should
             ,
             I
             thinke
             ,
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Tones
             ,
             or
             ,
             Notes
             ,
             I
             had
             almost
             forgot
             to
             give
             notice
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             period
             the
             reading
             should
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             Concerning
             the
             term
             Diatones
             ,
             see
             
               Boëthius's
               forementioned
               Book
               ,
               Chap.
            
             21
             ;
             the
             Title
             of
             
               which
               chapter
            
             is
             ,
             
               De
               generibus
               Cantilenarum
            
             .
          
           
             u
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             truer
             ,
             thus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               invented
               .
               the
               Nature
               of
               Swimming
               Creatures
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Children
             .
          
           
             w
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Translatour
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               modo
               herbarum
               formis
               cujusquemodi
               illustrando
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               illustrating
               it
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               forms
               of
               herbs
               .
            
             Which
             Rendition
             I
             don't
             approve
             of
             .
             In
             my
             judgment
             ,
             Eusebius
             does
             rather
             mean
             the
             various
             figures
             of
             Countries
             .
             For
             ,
             Europe
             has
             one
             sort
             of
             figure
             ,
             Asia
             another
             ,
             Africa
             another
             .
             Now
             ,
             in
             these
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             all
             Provinces
             have
             their
             figures
             ,
             which
             God
             the
             Framer
             of
             this
             Universe
             hath
             given
             them
             ;
             having
             divided
             the
             world
             ,
             like
             a
             most
             pleasant
             garden
             ,
             into
             various
             Bedds
             .
             By
             this
             term
             may
             also
             be
             meant
             ,
             the
             different
             Dresses
             and
             Garbs
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             For
             sometimes
             the
             Earth
             is
             green
             with
             grass
             ,
             at
             others
             't
             is
             yellow
             with
             Corn
             ;
             here
             't
             is
             shady
             with
             woods
             ;
             there
             ,
             't
             is
             pleasant
             with
             Gardens
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             think
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               But
               ,
               why
               do
               I
               presume
               ,
            
             &c
             :
             which
             manner
             of
             Expression
             is
             very
             emphatical
             ;
             when
             the
             Oratour
             does
             as
             't
             were
             stop
             and
             chide
             Himself
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Powers
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Roll'd
               up
            
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             words
             seem
             to
             be
             misplaced
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             restored
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               But
               ,
               the
               Divine
               Doctrine
               does
               assert
               ,
               that
               &c.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             Ancients
             distinguished
             the
             Aether
             ,
             from
             
               the
               heaven
            
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             name
             of
             Aether
             ,
             meant
             
               the
               Element
               of
               Fire
            
             .
             So
             Anaxagoras
             ,
             as
             Aristotle
             tells
             us
             in
             
               his
               third
               Book
               de
               ●oelo
            
             :
             whom
             almost
             all
             persons
             did
             afterwards
             follow
             ,
             except
             
               the
               Peripateticks
            
             .
             For
             the
             Peripateticks
             termed
             the
             substance
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             Aether
             ;
             (
             See
             
               Aristotle
               de
               Mundo
            
             ;
             )
             and
             affirmed
             that
             was
             a
             fifth
             Element
             .
             The
             same
             is
             asserted
             by
             
               Heraclides
               ,
               in
               Allegoriis
               Homeri
               .
               Peripatetici
               ,
            
             says
             he
             ,
             
               Aiunt
               naturam
               Caelestium
               corporum
               aliam
               esse
               ab
               igne
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               The
               peripateticks
               do
               say
               ▪
               that
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Celestial
               Bodies
               is
               different
               from
               fire
               ,
               and
               do
               term
               it
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               (
               a
               nature
               that
               moves
               circularly
               ,
               )
               and
               say
               that
               it
               is
               a
               fifth
               Element
               .
               For
               fire
               ,
               which
               in
               Greek
               is
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               does
               naturally
               move
               upwards
               :
               but
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               do
               not
               .
            
             But
             
               the
               Stoïcks
            
             also
             themselves
             called
             the
             Element
             of
             fire
             ,
             Aether
             ;
             and
             thought
             that
             it
             was
             the
             principal
             part
             ,
             (
             or
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             )
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             Censorinus
             (
             or
             whoever
             else
             is
             the
             Authours
             )
             speakes
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             in
             Chap.
             1.
             
               de
               Naturali
               Institutione
               .
               Mundi
               Principale
               Solem
               quid●m
               putant
               ,
               ut
               Cleanthes
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               Some
               think
               the
               Sun
               to
               be
               the
               Principal
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               Cleanthes
               :
               and
               Chrysippus
               ,
               the
            
             Aether
             ,
             
               by
               whose
               perpetual
               motion
               the
               things
               under
               it
               are
               held
               and
               administred
               .
               And
               the
            
             Aether
             
               it self
               suffers
               nothing
            
             .
             So
             also
             Eusebius
             uses
             it
             below
             in
             this
             chapter
             ;
             and
             S
             t
             Austin
             in
             his
             147
             th
             
               Sermon
               de
               Tempore
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             Not
             that
             the
             Son
             is
             not
             the
             true
             God
             ▪
             but
             because
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             doth
             properly
             belong
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             is
             the
             Fountain
             and
             Authour
             of
             the
             Deity
             .
             But
             ,
             whereas
             Our
             
               Eusebius
               (
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Euphration
               )
            
             hath
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             is
             not
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             (
             as
             Athanasius
             and
             the
             
               Fathers
               of
               the
               seventh
               Synod
            
             do
             object
             against
             him
             ;
             )
             that
             is
             in
             no
             wise
             to
             be
             born
             with
             .
             For
             ,
             although
             the
             Father
             be
             properly
             termed
             God
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             whenever
             God
             is
             simply
             and
             absolutely
             spoken
             ,
             we
             presently
             understand
             the
             Father
             :
             nevertheless
             ,
             the
             Son
             is
             no
             less
             truly
             God
             ,
             than
             the
             Father
             ;
             in
             regard
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             is
             one
             and
             the
             Same
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             Eusebius
             (
             in
             
               his
               First
               Book
               against
               Marcellus
               ,
               de
               Ecclesiasticâ
               Theologiâ
               ,
               Chap.
            
             10.
             )
             has
             expressely
             affirmed
             that
             the
             Son
             is
             the
             true
             God.
             Although
             in
             the
             
               following
               Chapter
            
             ,
             he
             does
             a
             little
             diminish
             from
             what
             he
             had
             said
             above
             .
             The
             words
             of
             Christ
             in
             S
             t
             
               John's
               Gospel
               (
               Chap.
            
             17.
             v.
             3.
             )
             are
             these
             .
             
               This
               is
               Life
               eternal
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               know
               Thee
               the
               only
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               Jesus
               Christ
               whom
               thou
               hast
               sent
               .
            
             Vales.
             'T
             is
             the
             Learned
             Petavius's
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             [
             Onely
             ]
             in
             that
             Text
             of
             S
             t
             John
             ,
             does
             in
             no
             wise
             exclude
             the
             Son.
             For
             (
             as
             he
             notes
             from
             S
             t
             
               Basil
               ,
               Epist.
            
             141.
             p.
             927
             ,
             )
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             made
             use
             of
             in
             scripture
             ,
             only
             to
             distinguish
             and
             separate
             the
             false
             Gods
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             be
             removed
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             true
             Gods
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             not
             Gods.
             See
             
               Petav.
               Dogm
               .
               Theolog.
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
             
               De
               Trini
               .
               Lib.
            
             2.
             
             Cap.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             We
             have
             shown
             above
             ,
             that
             ancient
             Divines
             attributed
             the
             Monarchy
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             disposition
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             Father's
             property
             to
             reigne
             :
             but
             the
             Son's
             property
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             is
             to
             dispose
             or
             set
             in
             order
             all
             things
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             Rest
             and
             Beatitude
             was
             the
             Father's
             property
             :
             but
             Operation
             ,
             the
             Son
             's
             .
             Not
             that
             the
             Father
             Himself
             does
             not
             work
             ;
             but
             because
             the
             Father
             works
             things
             unknown
             and
             secret
             ;
             but
             the
             Son
             ,
             things
             more
             manifest
             to
             us
             ;
             as
             
               Marius
               Victorinus
            
             makes
             it
             out
             ,
             in
             
               his
               first
               book
               against
               the
               Arians
               .
            
             And
             the
             Ancient
             Divines
             ,
             before
             the
             
               Nicene
               Council
            
             ,
             termed
             the
             Son
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             but
             afterwards
             they
             avoided
             these
             Names
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             S
             t
             Chrysostome
             in
             
               his
               Sermon
               de
               Sigillis
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             'T
             is
             plain
             that
             it
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             one
             word
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Doubtless
             it
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               a
               manner
               inexpressible
            
             ;
             as
             Eusebius
             says
             a
             little
             lower
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Wholly
               overflowing
               ,
               in
               order
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             last
             word
             must
             be
             expunged
             ;
             unless
             you
             would
             ●ather
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               living
               Creatures
            
             .
             For
             at
             this
             place
             He
             speaks
             chiefly
             concerning
             living
             Creatures
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Places
             .
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Write
             it
             in
             words
             disjoyned
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               again
               ,
               to
               others
            
             [
             
               He
               appoints
            
             ,
             ]
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Eusebius
             wrote
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             in
             which
             manner
             the
             Translatour
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             ▪
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             At
             this
             place
             the
             words
             seem
             to
             be
             transposed
             ;
             which
             I
             thus
             set
             in
             order
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               agreeably
               to
               his
               will
               and
               appointment
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             A
             little
             after
             where
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             must
             be
             blotted
             out
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             occurs
             presently
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Onely-Begotten
               God
               ,
               the
               Word
               begotten
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             †
             John
             1.
             1
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             will
             be
             far
             more
             elegant
             ,
             if
             you
             add
             a
             word
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               as
               being
               the
               most
               excellent
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             don't
             doubt
             but
             Eusebius
             wrote
             thus
             :
             for
             he
             has
             often
             exprest
             himself
             so
             above
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Off-spring
             .
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Here
             also
             the
             particle
             is
             misplac't
             .
             Write
             therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               having
               infused
               him
               as
               the
               soul
               and
               life
               ▪
            
             &c.
             
             Unless
             you
             had
             rather
             wholly
             expunge
             that
             particle
             .
             'T
             is
             indeed
             wanting
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Translatour
             has
             done
             ill
             in
             rendring
             it
             
               Facultates
               ,
               Faculties
            
             .
             For
             ,
             those
             which
             Eusebius
             does
             here
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             following
             member
             of
             the
             period
             he
             calls
             Gods.
             It
             ought
             therefore
             ▪
             to
             have
             been
             rendred
             Potestates
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Latines
             do
             term
             Daemons
             ,
             whom
             the
             
               Greeks
               are
               wont
               to
               stile
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Servius
               in
               B.
            
             3.
             
             
               Aeneid
               .
               Nam
               potestates
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               aliae
               Caelestes
               sunt
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               For
               some
               powers
               are
               Celestial
               ,
               others
               Terrene
               ,
               others
               mixt
               .
            
             And
             
               in
               B.
            
             4.
             
             
               Nam
               potestates
               aut
               terrenae
               sunt
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               For
               the
               powers
               are
               either
               Terrene
               ,
               or
               Aerial
               ,
               or
               Aetherial
               .
               Chalcidius
            
             on
             
               Plato's
               Timaeus
               ,
               pag.
            
             97
             ;
             
               Quae
               potestates
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               Aetherii
               ,
               aeri●que
               sunt
               Daemones
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Which
               powers
               are
               Aetherial
               and
               Acrial
               Daemons
               ,
               removed
               from
               our
               sight
               ,
               and
               our
               other
               senses
               .
            
             S
             t
             Austin
             uses
             the
             same
             term
             ,
             in
             
               his
               tenth
               Book
               de
               Civitate
               Dei
               ,
               Chap.
            
             26
             :
             and
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Volusianus
               .
               Apuleus
            
             in
             
               his
               Apology
               .
               Longinianus
            
             in
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Augustinus
            
             .
             And
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
               ,
               Book
            
             21.
             
             Amongst
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             nothing
             occurs
             more
             frequently
             .
             S
             r
             
               Jerom
               on
               the
            
             2
             d
             
               Chapter
               of
               Joël
               :
               A
               dextris
               ,
            
             says
             he
             ,
             
               &
               à
               sinistris
               virtutes
               &
               ●ortitudines
               Dei
               legimus
               ;
               quas
               Graeci
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vocant
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             At
             my
             peril
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             is
             the
             same
             as
             if
             he
             would
             have
             said
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Indeed
               ,
               those
               Superstitious
               Worshippers
               of
               many
               Gods.
            
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Excellently
             well
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             :
             
               nor
               again
               ,
               could
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Presently
             ,
             after
             those
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             must
             be
             set
             a
             point
             of
             Interrogation
             ;
             which
             the
             Translatour
             perceived
             not
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             q
             He
             means
             S
             t
             
               John
               the
               Evangelist
            
             ,
             whose
             words
             he
             had
             cited
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               was
               the
               Word
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Which
             words
             Eusebius
             does
             now
             expound
             by
             way
             of
             paraphrase
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Translatour
             construed
             the
             words
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             he
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               Qui
               dicendo
               exprimi
               nequit
               ,
               who
               can't
               be
               exprest
               in
               words
               .
            
             Which
             rendition
             don't
             please
             me
             .
             I
             should
             therefore
             choose
             to
             construe
             the
             words
             another
             way
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Origine
               and
               Authour
               of
               the
               Word
               .
            
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             Eusebius
             is
             wont
             to
             term
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Him
               who
               is
               above
               all
            
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             at
             this
             place
             he
             compares
             
               The
               Word
            
             to
             
               The
               Father
            
             .
             And
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             
               The
               Word
            
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               before
               all
               things
            
             :
             but
             
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             He
             says
             ,
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             beyond
             ,
             or
             
               superiour
               to
               all
               things
            
             :
             every
             where
             attributing
             more
             to
             the
             Father
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Doubtless
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Indeed
               ,
               this
               sensible
               world
            
             .
             Which
             is
             made
             apparent
             from
             the
             following
             words
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Due
             .
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             There
             is
             a
             particle
             wanting
             here
             ;
             which
             I
             put
             in
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               ,
               as
               in
               one
               body
               .
            
             It
             may
             also
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               But
               as
               in
               one
               ,
               &c.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             u
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Perhaps
             it
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             invisibly
             .
             For
             ,
             
               The
               Word
            
             of
             God
             in
             an
             invisible
             manner
             is
             diffused
             through
             all
             things
             .
             But
             the
             common
             reading
             is
             not
             rashly
             to
             be
             rejected
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             means
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             infused
             into
             all
             things
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             spirit
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             wandring
             motion
             passes
             thorow
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             is
             carried
             sometimes
             this
             way
             ,
             another
             while
             that
             way
             ;
             but
             as
             a
             Soul
             ,
             which
             is
             spread
             into
             all
             the
             members
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             wanders
             not
             from
             these
             ,
             to
             those
             .
             The
             Translatour
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               reverà
               ,
               really
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             w
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Any
             one
             may
             perceive
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             are
             misplac't
             here
             also
             .
             Write
             therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             I
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Again
               ,
               One
               Sun
               ,
               but
               not
               more
               ;
               so
               that
               even
               by
               the
               transcendency
               —
               He
               obscures
               —
               &c.
               Vales.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Daunces
             .
          
           
             †
             
               In
               Potters-work
            
             .
             So
             Valesius
             .
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             article
             must
             be
             blotted
             out
             ▪
             or
             at
             least
             it
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Presently
             ,
             where
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Runs
               over
               ▪
            
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuk.
               Copy
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               inexpressible
            
             or
             
               unspeakable
               powers
            
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             where
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             the
             Translatour
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             moreover
             .
             But
             it
             would
             be
             better
             ,
             were
             it
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               on
               the
               Sun
               Himself
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             z
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuk.
               Copy
            
             ,
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             wanting
             ;
             they
             don't
             indeed
             seem
             very
             necessary
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             in
             conjoyned
             words
             ,
             thus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Mn●nosyne
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Mother
               of
               the
               Moses
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             is
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             
               and
               moreover
            
             ,
             for
             't
             is
             referred
             to
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eusebius
             says
             ,
             that
             unchast
             passions
             were
             consecrated
             by
             men
             .
             For
             they
             called
             their
             Lust
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Cupid
             ;
             and
             the
             members
             wherewith
             acts
             of
             obscenity
             were
             performed
             ,
             Priapus
             ;
             and
             that
             intemperance
             which
             spreads
             it self
             into
             filthy
             pleasures
             ,
             they
             termed
             Venus
             .
             This
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             which
             the
             Translatour
             perceived
             not
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Roll
             ,
             or
             ,
             Tumble
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             proper
             Term
             of
             
               Magick
               Art.
               Artemidorus
            
             (
             B.
             1.
             
             C.
             79.
             )
             joyns
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             together
             .
             Plato
             (
             B.
             11.
             
             
               De
               Legibus
               ,
               pag.
            
             933.
             )
             has
             used
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             signifie
             the
             same
             .
             See
             Harpocration
             in
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Latines
             call
             them
             
               Ligaturas
               ,
               Ligatures
            
             .
             S
             t
             
             Austin's
             words
             ,
             in
             
               his
               seventh
               Tractate
               on
            
             S
             t
             John
             ,
             are
             these
             .
             
               Usque
               adeo
               ,
               fratres
               mei
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               In
               so
               much
               ,
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               those
               very
               persons
               ,
               who
               seduce
               by
               Ligatures
               ,
               by
               charms
               ,
               by
               the
               deceits
               and
               engines
               of
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               mix
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               with
               their
               own
               Charms
               .
               Orosius
            
             (
             B.
             4.
             
             C.
             13.
             )
             calls
             it
             
               obligamentum
               magicum
               ,
               a
               Magick
               Bond
            
             or
             Tye.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             compulsory
             ;
             from
             the
             
               Fuk.
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Tertullian
             in
             
               his
               Book
               De
               Anima
            
             ,
             has
             termed
             them
             in
             Latine
             
               Paredros
               Spiritus
            
             ,
             which
             he
             joyns
             with
             the
             Catabolick
             and
             
               Pythonick
               Spirits
            
             ,
             who
             were
             put
             into
             men
             by
             Magicians
             .
             Now
             ,
             they
             were
             called
             
               Paredri
               Daemones
            
             ,
             who
             assisted
             men
             ,
             and
             kept
             off
             diseases
             and
             unhappy
             accidents
             from
             them
             .
             This
             we
             are
             told
             by
             
               Tertullian
               ▪
            
             (
             
               〈…〉
               his
               Apolog.
               Chap.
            
             23.
             )
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               Si
               &
               somnia
               immittunt
               ,
               ha●entes
               simul
               invitatorum
               angelorum
               &
               Daemonum
               adsistentem
               sibi
               potestatem
               .
            
             For
             Magicians
             had
             Daemons
             that
             assisted
             and
             obeyed
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             their
             
               Paredri
               ,
               Familiars
            
             ;
             by
             whose
             help
             they
             performed
             many
             miracles
             .
             Besides
             ,
             they
             put
             such
             Spirits
             into
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             either
             infuse
             dreames
             into
             them
             ,
             or
             be
             always
             present
             with
             them
             in
             order
             to
             their
             defence
             .
             The
             former
             sort
             of
             Spirits
             they
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               senders
               or
               causers
               of
               Dreames
            
             :
             the
             Latter
             they
             call'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Assistants
             or
             Familiars
             .
             Sometimes
             also
             ,
             by
             Magick
             charms
             they
             threw
             boys
             against
             the
             ground
             ,
             who
             being
             afterwards
             raised
             ,
             as
             't
             were
             from
             a
             Fit
             of
             the
             falling-sickness
             ,
             foretold
             things
             future
             to
             those
             that
             consulted
             them
             .
             Which
             thing
             they
             performed
             by
             
               Catabolick
               Spirits
            
             ,
             as
             Heraldus
             has
             rightly
             remark't
             at
             
               Tertullian's
               Apology
            
             .
             From
             hence
             
             Salmasius's
             mistake
             is
             made
             apparent
             ,
             who
             (
             in
             
               his
               notes
               on
               Spartianus
               ,
               pag.
            
             40
             ,
             )
             affirms
             ,
             that
             those
             were
             termed
             Paredri
             ,
             who
             from
             being
             men
             were
             reckoned
             amongst
             the
             Gods
             ,
             and
             were
             made
             Assessors
             to
             the
             Gods.
             Which
             opinion
             of
             
               Salmasius's
               ,
               Gothofred
            
             has
             embraced
             ,
             in
             
               his
               notes
               on
               Tertullian's
               second
               Book
               ad
               Nationes
               .
               Turnebus
            
             (
             B.
             26.
             
             Adversar
             .
             )
             is
             much
             righter
             ;
             save
             that
             he
             renders
             it
             
               malos
               genios
               ,
               evil
               Genii
            
             :
             whereas
             notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             
               Good
               Genii
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             so
             termed
             ,
             as
             Lucian
             writes
             concerning
             Hephaestion
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             they
             usualy
             termed
             
               the
               Infernal
               Gods
            
             ,
             not
             
               the
               Celestial
               ,
               Paredri
            
             ;
             which
             being
             not
             observed
             by
             Salmasius
             ,
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             his
             mistake
             ,
             See
             Demosthenes
             in
             
               Orat.
               Funebr
            
             .
             about
             the
             close
             :
             and
             
               Diodorus
               Siculus
            
             ,
             B.
             1.
             pag.
             45
             :
             and
             lastly
             
               Rufinus's
               Eccles.
               Histor.
            
             B.
             2.
             
             Chap.
             13.
             
             From
             which
             Authours
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Infernal
               Gods
            
             were
             termed
             
               Paredri
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Moreover
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             though
             a
             small
             fault
             ,
             yet
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             been
             omitted
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Here
             the
             words
             seem
             to
             be
             misplac't
             .
             I
             read
             therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             way
             of
             writing
             this
             place
             ,
             We
             have
             followed
             in
             our
             Version
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuk.
               Copy
            
             ,
             this
             passage
             is
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             reading
             I
             don't
             approve
             of
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Melcantharus
               .
               Eusebius
            
             (
             book
             1.
             
             
               De
               Praeparat
               .
               chap.
            
             10
             :
             where
             he
             sets
             forth
             the
             Theology
             of
             the
             Phoenicians
             :
             )
             terms
             the
             one
             of
             these
             Gods
             ,
             Melicarthus
             the
             son
             of
             Demaron
             ,
             the
             Grandchild
             [
             or
             ,
             Nephew
             ]
             of
             Caelus
             :
             the
             other
             he
             calls
             Usous
             Brother
             to
             Hypsuranius
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             first
             that
             found
             out
             the
             Coverings
             of
             skins
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Melcatharus
               and
               Usorus
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             reading
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               Obòdas
            
             .
             For
             the
             Arabians
             worshipped
             Obodas
             and
             Dusares
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             tells
             us
             ,
             Book
             2.
             
               ad
               Nationes
               ,
               Chap.
            
             8.
             
             Concerning
             Obodas
             see
             Uranius
             in
             
               his
               fourth
               Book
               of
               Arabick
               Antiquities
               .
               Obodas
            
             was
             a
             most
             ancient
             King
             of
             the
             Arabians
             ,
             who
             was
             buried
             amongst
             the
             Nabathaei
             ,
             and
             had
             divine
             honours
             paid
             him
             by
             them
             ;
             as
             Stephanus
             relates
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             From
             him
             many
             Kings
             of
             Arabia
             were
             afterwards
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Obodas
               ▪
            
             two
             of
             whom
             Josephus
             mentions
             ;
             the
             one
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Alexander
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Herod
               .
               Strabo
            
             also
             makes
             mention
             of
             the
             latter
             .
             Further
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             may
             be
             conjectured
             from
             Histories
             ,
             the
             Arethae
             and
             Obodae
             Reigned
             by
             turns
             amongst
             the
             Arabians
             :
             so
             that
             ,
             after
             an
             Arethas
             ,
             succeeded
             an
             
               Obodas
               ▪
            
             and
             after
             an
             Obodas
             ,
             an
             Arethas
             .
             And
             this
             seems
             to
             have
             continued
             a
             long
             while
             .
             The
             Nabathaei
             worshipped
             Dusares
             also
             ,
             by
             which
             name
             they
             meant
             Bacchus
             ,
             as
             Isidorus
             in
             Hesycbius
             informs
             us
             .
             Stephanus
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             speaks
             concerning
             this
             God
             also
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             here
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             understand
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Zamolxis
             is
             a
             known
             God
             of
             the
             Getae
             .
             Presently
             ,
             the
             reading
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Cilicians
               ,
               to
               Mopsus
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             last
             word
             was
             added
             by
             the
             Transcriber
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             he
             might
             thereby
             shew
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             imperfection
             here
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             at
             this
             place
             some
             words
             seem
             to
             be
             wanting
             .
             Unless
             you
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             understand
             these
             words
             in
             common
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               gave
               the
               Title
               of
               Gods
            
             ,
             which
             are
             made
             use
             of
             a
             little
             before
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             that
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             occurs
             not
             ;
             but
             after
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             point
             is
             set
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             think
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Sons
               of
               Gods.
            
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Dispositions
             ,
             or
             ,
             passions
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Deaths
             .
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             From
             Porphyrius
             it
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               the
               very
               same
            
             ;
             understand
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Saturn
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Doubtless
             it
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             
               Porphyrius's
               Second
               Book
               de
               Abstinentia
            
             ;
             whom
             our
             Eusebius
             has
             transcrib'd
             here
             ,
             almost
             word
             for
             word
             .
             And
             so
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ;
             agreeably
             whereto
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             reade
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Also
               ,
               the
               Dumateni
            
             ;
             from
             Porphyrius
             in
             the
             forecited
             place
             :
             although
             in
             Porphyrius
             ,
             the
             ordinary
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Dumatii
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             otherwise
             written
             in
             
               Eusebius's
               fourth
               Book
               De
               Praeparatione
               ,
               chap.
            
             16.
             
             But
             Dumateni
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             pleases
             me
             best
             .
             
             Stephanus's
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             is
             :
             
               Dumatha
               ,
               a
               City
               of
               Arabia
               :
               a
               Citizen
            
             [
             
               whereof
               is
               termed
            
             ]
             
               Dumathenus
               ,
               as
               Glaucus
            
             ,
             [
             says
             ]
             
               in
               the
               Second
               Book
               of
               his
               Arabick
               Archaeology
               .
            
             Indeed
             the
             Arabians
             in
             their
             Patronymicks
             ,
             most
             commonly
             have
             this
             termination
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             These
             words
             are
             wanting
             in
             Porphyrius
             ,
             which
             our
             Eusebius
             has
             added
             of
             his
             own
             .
             Indeed
             Porphyrius
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             treated
             concerning
             humane
             Victims
             ,
             and
             spake
             of
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             omitted
             this
             instance
             .
             There
             was
             heretofore
             one
             
               Leus
               Amongst
            
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Orpheus
             ,
             as
             Suidas
             says
             ;
             who
             (
             when
             Athens
             was
             afflicted
             with
             famine
             ,
             and
             an
             answer
             had
             been
             given
             by
             
               Apollo
               Delphicus
            
             ,
             that
             the
             City
             should
             no
             otherwise
             be
             preserved
             ,
             unless
             some
             one
             of
             the
             Citizens
             would
             offer
             their
             daughters
             in
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             Gods
             ;
             )
             delivered
             up
             his
             three
             daughters
             ,
             
               Phasithea
               ,
               Theope
            
             ,
             and
             Eubule
             ,
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             City
             .
             Aelianus
             Book
             12.
             
             
               Variae
               Historiae
               ,
               Chap.
            
             28
             ▪
             )
             instead
             of
             Phasithea
             ,
             names
             her
             Praxithea
             .
             Nothing
             occurs
             more
             frequently
             amongst
             the
             Greek
             Oratours
             ,
             than
             the
             mention
             of
             these
             three
             daughters
             of
             Leus
             ;
             as
             in
             
               Aristides's
               Panathenaïcus
            
             ,
             in
             
               Libanius's
               thirteenth
               Declamation
               .
               Demosthenes
            
             or
             whoever
             else
             is
             the
             Authour
             ,
             in
             the
             Oration
             entitled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             reckons
             this
             Leus
             amongst
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               Founders
               of
               the
               Tribes
            
             ;
             from
             whom
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Leon
             took
             its
             name
             .
             For
             these
             are
             his
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             does
             likewise
             mention
             him
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Protrepticon
            
             ;
             and
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzene
            
             in
             
               his
               Poem
               De
               Virtute
            
             ;
             and
             amongst
             modern
             writers
             ,
             Leopardus
             in
             
               his
               nineteenth
               Book
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               chapter
               save
               one
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             r
             Erechtheus
             the
             son
             of
             Pandion
             ,
             had
             six
             daughters
             ;
             
               Protogenia
               ,
               Pandora
               ,
               Procris
               ,
               Cre●sa
               ,
               Orithia
               ,
            
             and
             Chthonia
             .
             The
             two
             eldest
             of
             these
             ,
             Protogenia
             namely
             and
             Pandora
             ,
             when
             an
             army
             of
             the
             Enemy
             had
             made
             an
             irruption
             out
             of
             Boeotia
             into
             Attica
             ,
             voluntarily
             offer'd
             themselves
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             their
             Country
             .
             On
             whom
             the
             Athenians
             conferred
             great
             honours
             after
             their
             deaths
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             the
             name
             of
             
               Virgines
               Hyacinthidae
            
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             been
             sacrificed
             in
             Hyacinthus
             a
             Village
             of
             Attica
             ,
             neer
             the
             Village
             of
             the
             Sphendalenses
             .
             Thus
             Phanodemus
             writes
             in
             
               the
               fifth
               Book
            
             of
             
               his
               Res
               Atticae
            
             ,
             as
             Suidas
             attests
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Whence
             a
             passage
             of
             
             Cicero's
             is
             clear'd
             ,
             in
             
               His
               Oration
               pro
               Sextio
            
             ,
             where
             his
             words
             are
             these
             .
             
               Mortem
               quam
               etiam
               Virgines
               Athenis
               ,
               regis
               Opinor
               Erechthei
               filiae
               pro
               patria
               contempsisse
               dicuntur
               ,
               Ego
               vir
               consularis
               ,
            
             &c.
             See
             
               Diodorus
               Siculus
            
             ,
             Book
             17
             ;
             and
             Demosthenes
             (
             or
             whoever
             else
             is
             the
             Authour
             ,
             )
             in
             the
             forementioned
             Oration
             entitled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Others
             say
             ,
             that
             Erechtheus
             had
             but
             four
             daughters
             ,
             who
             bound
             one
             another
             in
             mutual
             oathes
             ,
             that
             if
             one
             of
             them
             should
             die
             ,
             the
             rest
             should
             kill
             themselves
             .
             Afterwards
             ,
             when
             Eumo●pus
             assistng
             the
             Eleusinii
             ,
             had
             made
             an
             irruption
             into
             Attica
             with
             great
             forces
             of
             the
             Thracians
             ;
             an
             answer
             was
             given
             to
             Erechtheus
             consulting
             the
             Oracle
             ,
             that
             the
             Victory
             should
             fall
             to
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             if
             Erechtheus
             would
             sacrifice
             one
             of
             his
             daughters
             .
             Erechtheus
             therefore
             offered
             his
             youngest
             daughter
             Chthonia
             in
             sacrifice
             :
             which
             done
             ,
             the
             other
             three
             daughters
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             had
             obliged
             themselves
             by
             oath
             ,
             killed
             themselves
             .
             Thus
             Apollodorus
             in
             
               his
               Bibliotheca
            
             ,
             and
             Hyginus
             in
             his
             46
             th
             and
             238
             th
             Fable
             :
             in
             whom
             the
             name
             of
             Chthonia
             is
             corrupted
             .
             These
             three
             daughters
             of
             Erechtheus
             ,
             Sisters
             to
             
               Chthonia
               ,
               Euripides
            
             (
             in
             
               his
               Erechtheus
            
             )
             had
             termed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Hesychius
             attests
             ;
             and
             had
             feigned
             ,
             that
             after
             their
             death
             ,
             they
             were
             turn'd
             into
             the
             Hyades
             .
             Theon's
             words
             on
             
               Aratus's
               Phaenomena
            
             ,
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Farther
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             
               Virgines
               Hyacintbidae
            
             ,
             some
             have
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             the
             daughters
             of
             Erechtheus
             ,
             but
             〈…〉
             ne
             Hyacinthus
             .
             So
             Harpocration
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             Hyginus
             in
             
               his
               forementioned
            
             238
             th
             Fable
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               great
               City
            
             .
             The
             Translatours
             have
             done
             ill
             in
             rendring
             it
             Megalopolis
             .
             For
             Porphyrius
             ,
             whose
             words
             Eusebius
             makes
             use
             of
             here
             ,
             gave
             Rome
             that
             name
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             usage
             of
             his
             own
             age
             ;
             as
             it
             has
             been
             long
             since
             remark't
             by
             
               Joseph
               Sealiger
            
             in
             
               his
               Animadversions
               on
            
             Eusebius
             ,
             pag.
             53.
             
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             Libanius
             in
             
               his
               Oration
            
             entitled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             does
             so
             term
             the
             City
             Rome
             .
             Farther
             ,
             what
             Porphyrius
             says
             ,
             (
             namely
             ,
             that
             at
             Rome
             ,
             on
             the
             
               Festival
               of
               Jupiter
               Latiaris
            
             ,
             still
             in
             his
             age
             a
             man
             was
             sacrificed
             ;
             )
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Lactantius
             ,
             Book
             1.
             chap.
             21.
             
             Siquidem
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               Latiaris
               Jupiter
               &
               nunc
               sanguine
               colitur
               humano
               ;
               for
               Jupiter
               Latiaris
               is
               even
               at
               this
               present
               worshipt
               with
               humane
               bloud
               .
            
             Prudentius's
             words
             in
             
               his
               first
               Book
               against
               Symmachus
            
             ,
             are
             these
             :
             
               Funditur
               humanus
               Latiari
               in
               munere
               sanguis
               .
            
             
               Dion
               Cassius
            
             speaks
             concerning
             this
             Feast
             ,
             in
             
               his
               fourty
               third
               Book
               ,
               pag.
            
             351.
             
             Now
             ,
             the
             Latiaria
             were
             celebrated
             in
             December
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             .
             For
             in
             that
             month
             the
             
               Gladiators
               Show
            
             was
             exhibited
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             from
             
               Herunaritius's
               Calendarium
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Latiare
               Sacrum
            
             the
             usage
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             bloud
             of
             that
             Gladiator
             who
             had
             been
             killed
             in
             the
             encounter
             ,
             should
             whilst
             it
             was
             warm
             be
             offered
             to
             Jupiter
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             flung
             in
             his
             face
             ;
             as
             Cyprian
             relates
             in
             
               his
               Book
               De
               Spectaculis
            
             ,
             and
             Tertullian
             in
             
               his
               Apollogetick
               ,
               Chap.
            
             9.
             
             There
             is
             an
             eminent
             passage
             in
             
               Justin
               the
               Martyr's
               Apology
               to
               the
               Senate
               ,
            
             where
             he
             speaks
             concerning
             this
             solemnity
             .
             His
             words
             are
             these
             .
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             —
             
               Doing
               the
               same
               things
               that
               are
               done
               by
               you
               to
               an
               Idol
               you
               worship
               .
               On
               which
               is
               sprinkled
               not
               only
               the
               bloud
               of
               irrational
               Creatures
               ,
               but
               humane
               Bloud
               also
               ,
               by
               the
               eminentest
               and
               most
               noble
               personage
               amongst
               you
               ,
               who
               makes
               this
               Libation
               of
               the
               Blood
               of
               those
               slain
               .
            
             From
             which
             place
             we
             gather
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Praetor
               of
               the
               City
            
             performed
             this
             sacrifice
             :
             and
             that
             a
             man
             was
             not
             sacrificed
             to
             Jupiter
             ,
             as
             Porphyrius
             says
             ;
             but
             only
             ,
             that
             the
             bloud
             of
             a
             Gladiator
             killed
             in
             the
             Theater
             ,
             was
             offered
             to
             Jupiter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Translatour
             has
             not
             hit
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             ;
             he
             renders
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Et
               nihilominus
               trecentos
               allos
               sacrificio
               addidisse
               ▪
               and
               nevertheless
               added
               three
               hundred
               more
               to
               the
               sacrifice
               .
            
             But
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             proper
             term
             used
             concerning
             those
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             deliver
             up
             their
             children
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             to
             the
             Gods
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             above
             concerning
             Leus
             the
             Athenian
             .
             When
             therefore
             the
             Nobles
             in
             Africa
             had
             presented
             three
             hundred
             Boyes
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             to
             the
             Gods
             ,
             Diodorus
             says
             ,
             that
             three
             hundred
             other
             Boyes
             were
             in
             like
             manner
             presented
             by
             other
             persons
             ;
             that
             they
             might
             shew
             their
             piety
             towards
             the
             Gods
             ,
             no
             less
             evidently
             than
             the
             former
             had
             done
             .
             But
             I
             had
             rather
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               two
               hundred
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               three
               hundred
            
             .
             Questionless
             ,
             it
             must
             either
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               two
               hundred
            
             ,
             here
             ;
             or
             else
             above
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               two
               hundred
            
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               three
               hundred
               .
               Vales.
            
             
          
           
             u
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             think
             it
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             reading
             I
             have
             followed
             in
             my
             rendition
             .
             But
             our
             Eusebius
             is
             mistaken
             .
             For
             
               Dionysius
               Halicarnasseus
            
             (
             pag.
             16.
             )
             relates
             ,
             that
             the
             Gods
             required
             that
             of
             the
             Pelasgi
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Aborigines
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             men
             were
             not
             slain
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             banisht
             out
             of
             their
             Country
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketiaa
               Copy
            
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             wanting
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Offered
               every
               tenth
               man
               of
               themselves
               in
               sacrifice
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Rebell'd
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Tillers
               of
               the
               Ground
            
             .
          
           
             w
             Indeed
             ,
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             
             Diocletian's
             Reign
             ,
             the
             Boors
             in
             Gallia
             ,
             having
             entred
             into
             a
             Combination
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             took
             up
             arms
             ,
             and
             infested
             the
             High-ways
             ,
             giving
             themselves
             the
             name
             of
             Bacaudae
             ;
             as
             we
             are
             told
             by
             
               Orosius
               ,
               Eutropius
            
             ,
             and
             Mamertinus
             in
             
               Maximianus's
               Panegyrick
            
             .
             Farther
             ,
             from
             this
             passage
             of
             Eusebius
             we
             are
             informed
             ,
             that
             that
             sort
             of
             Robbery
             was
             practised
             almost
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Roman
             world
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             1.
             27.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Irrational
               and
               fortuitous
               Nature
            
             .
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Translatour
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               his
               rational
               Flock
               amongst
               men
            
             .
             But
             I
             had
             rather
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               his
               own
               rational
               Flock
            
             .
             For
             so
             Eusebius
             is
             wont
             to
             call
             God
             the
             Word
             ,
             namely
             the
             Pastour
             of
             His
             rational
             Flock
             .
             Nevertheless
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             written
             in
             a
             contracted
             manner
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             
               But
               when
            
             ,
             &c
             :
             or
             else
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               when
               therefore
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             z
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             long
             since
             guess'd
             ,
             that
             the
             reading
             should
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               on
               account
               therefore
               of
               which
               ,
               when
               He
               hastned
               to
               the
               converse
               of
               Mortals
            
             ;
             or
             else
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               when
               he
               was
               come
            
             ;
             which
             conjecture
             seems
             to
             me
             most
             certain
             .
             For
             though
             the
             same
             sense
             might
             be
             extracted
             from
             the
             ordinary
             reading
             ,
             yet
             if
             we
             should
             retain
             that
             ,
             I
             don't
             see
             whither
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             can
             be
             referred
             .
             But
             at
             length
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             hath
             confirmed
             our
             Conjecture
             ,
             wherein
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Chang'd
               His
               usual
               manner
               ,
               for
               a
               newer
               .
            
          
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Made
               use
               of
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             whole
             place
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             mended
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               who
               any
            
             ,
             &c.
             In
             the
             
               Fuk.
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Without
             doubt
             it
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               In
               the
               same
               manner
            
             ;
             so
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Rejoyce
               in
               a
               sense
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               A
               Bodily
               Instrument
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Power
               of
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               To
               the
               Body
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               When
               It
               incorporeally
               touches
               a
               Body
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             words
             Valesius
             renders
             thus
             ,
             
               Et
               quercus
               Suavitate
               Cantûs
               delinitas
               immutasse
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               changed
               the
               Oakes
               ravisht
               with
               the
               sweetness
               of
               its
               melody
               .
               Christophorson
            
             and
             Curterius
             render
             this
             clause
             thus
             ,
             
               tum
               arbores
               (
               quae
               fagi
               vocantur
               )
               musicae
               suavitate
               delinitae
               ,
               si●us
               suos
               mutare
               solent
               ,
               also
               the
               Trees
               (
               which
               are
               termed
               Beeches
               )
               pleased
               with
               the
               sweetness
               of
               its
               Musick
               ,
               are
               wont
               to
               change
               their
               Sites
               .
            
             Perhaps
             the
             reading
             should
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eusebius
             terms
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             which
             Christ
             assumed
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             that
             the
             
               Latine
               Fathers
            
             are
             wont
             to
             speak
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             that
             He
             assumed
             
               Hominem
               ,
               man.
            
             So
             Eusebius
             uses
             it
             a
             little
             above
             ,
             where
             His
             words
             are
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               the
               instrument
               of
               an
               humane
               Body
               which
               he
               had
               assumed
               .
            
             It
             occurs
             hereafter
             also
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             These
             words
             are
             wanting
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ;
             and
             seem
             to
             me
             to
             have
             been
             added
             by
             a
             Scholiast
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Help
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Such
               a
               Divinity
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Although
             this
             place
             be
             faultless
             ,
             yet
             I
             can't
             omit
             that
             reading
             which
             I
             found
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             :
             which
             reading
             I
             think
             to
             be
             truer
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             where
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             I
             have
             added
             a
             word
             from
             the
             
               Fuk.
               Copy
            
             ;
             where
             't
             is
             thus
             worded
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             
               where
               His
               humane
               Vessel
               was
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Destroying
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               was
               dissolved
            
             ;
             as
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Likely
             .
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             this
             manner
             Eusebius
             has
             exprest
             Himself
             a
             little
             above
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Affections
             .
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             follows
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             must
             in
             writing
             be
             joyned
             together
             ,
             as
             one
             word
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             Graecians
             term
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Farther
             ,
             in
             the
             Geneva-Edition
             ,
             this
             place
             was
             confused
             by
             the
             Printers
             fault
             ;
             which
             we
             have
             restored
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               whatsoever
               thing
               He
               shall
               have
               toucht
               .
            
             And
             so
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Without
             doubt
             it
             must
             be
             worded
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Nothing
             is
             more
             certain
             than
             this
             Emendation
             .
             For
             the
             following
             words
             do
             plainly
             shew
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             speakes
             here
             concerning
             a
             Body
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             found
             it
             written
             in
             the
             
               Fuk.
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             
               and
               moreover
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             so
             Graecians
             are
             wont
             to
             express
             themselves
             .
             And
             thus
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             remembrance
             .
             It
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             resurrection
             ,
             as
             the
             Translatour
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             .
             Presently
             ,
             the
             reading
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               after
               an
               explication
               ,
               or
               consideration
               of
               which
            
             [
             particulars
             ;
             ]
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             words
             are
             misplac't
             here
             ,
             a
             thing
             which
             has
             frequently
             hapned
             in
             these
             Books
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             told
             you
             .
             I
             write
             therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             In
             
               Fuket's
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Image
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Lived
               an
               humane
               Life
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             One
             of
             the
             two
             last
             words
             must
             be
             expunged
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Questionless
             it
             must
             be
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Nor
               would
               He
               Himself
            
             ,
             the
             necessity
             of
             which
             emendation
             is
             plainly
             confirmed
             by
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Devils
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Heard
               of
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             don't
             approve
             of
             the
             Translatour's
             rendition
             ,
             who
             translates
             this
             place
             thus
             :
             
               Nam
               cum
               duae
               rationes
               ab●undi
               ex
               hâc
               vit
               â
               sibi
               reliquae
               essent
               ,
               For
               whereas
               two
               reasons
               of
               departing
               out
               of
               this
               Life
               were
               remaining
               to
               Him.
            
             As
             if
             in
             the
             Greek
             the
             reading
             were
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
             Eusebius's
             meaning
             therefore
             is
             this
             ;
             
               whereas
               the
               one
               of
               two
               things
               was
               of
               necessity
               to
               be
               done
               by
               Christ
               in
               the
               close
               of
               His
               Life
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               He
               should
               either
               yield
               up
               His
               Body
               to
               be
               wholly
               consumed
               by
               death
               ,
               or
               else
               should
               declare
               Himself
               to
               be
               superiour
               to
               death
               .
            
             &c.
             You
             see
             how
             different
             this
             meaning
             is
             ,
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Translatour
             .
             For
             Christ
             had
             not
             a
             twofold
             reason
             for
             departing
             out
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             but
             one
             only
             ;
             namely
             ,
             Death
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             the
             Poet
             says
             ,
             
               Omnes
               una
               manet
               mors
               ,
               one
               Death
               awaits
               all
               persons
               .
            
             But
             in
             death
             ,
             one
             of
             these
             two
             things
             remained
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             either
             wholly
             submit
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             deliver
             up
             His
             Body
             to
             it
             as
             some
             rich
             Spoyles
             ,
             or
             else
             should
             shew
             Himself
             to
             be
             above
             Death
             ,
             and
             should
             rescue
             His
             Body
             ,
             as
             a
             prey
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             jaws
             of
             Death
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Eusebius
             has
             shown
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             that
             death
             was
             necessarily
             to
             have
             been
             undergone
             by
             Christ.
             For
             ,
             had
             He
             been
             minded
             to
             withdraw
             His
             Body
             privately
             ,
             and
             as
             't
             were
             by
             stealth
             ,
             out
             of
             this
             life
             ;
             without
             doubt
             all
             persons
             would
             have
             believed
             Him
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Ghost
             or
             Apparition
             ,
             not
             a
             true
             and
             real
             man.
             He
             produces
             other
             reasons
             also
             ,
             whereby
             He
             may
             confirm
             this
             .
             Which
             when
             He
             had
             set
             forth
             ,
             at
             length
             He
             concludes
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             On
             account
             of
             all
             these
             reasons
             ,
             says
             He
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             't
             was
             wholly
             necessary
             ,
             that
             His
             Body
             should
             have
             an
             end
             befitting
             God
             allotted
             to
             it
             ,
             Christ
             thus
             dispenc'd
             His
             own
             death
             .
             The
             one
             of
             these
             two
             things
             was
             to
             be
             done
             by
             Him
             in
             the
             end
             of
             this
             His
             Life
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             already
             .
             And
             these
             words
             hang
             together
             excellently
             well
             .
             But
             the
             Translatour's
             exposition
             differs
             widely
             from
             
             Eusebius's
             meaning
             ,
             in
             regard
             Eusebius
             would
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             a
             single
             ,
             not
             a
             double
             reason
             for
             departing
             out
             of
             this
             life
             was
             left
             remaining
             to
             Christ.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             should
             chuse
             to
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               as
               of
               a
               Play
               ,
               make
               a
               most
               reproachfull
               Catastrophe
            
             [
             or
             ,
             
               calamitous
               conclusion
            
             ]
             
               of
               His
               whole
               Life
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               darken
            
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               With
               the
               greatest
               decency
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Heard
             .
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Something
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             added
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               some
               Vessel
               that
               can't
               be
               burnt
               .
            
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             in
             which
             manner
             Christophorson
             read
             .
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             't
             is
             thus
             worded
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               pulling
               it
               out
               of
               the
               flames
               entire
               and
               unconsum'd
            
             ;
             not
             as
             the
             reading
             is
             in
             the
             Geneva-Edition
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Gain
               a
               belief
               of
               the
               Miracle
            
             ;
             so
             Valesius
             .
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             At
             this
             place
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             seems
             to
             be
             taken
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             for
             the
             death
             or
             passion
             of
             Christ.
             So
             he
             has
             said
             above
             in
             this
             chapter
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             therefore
             [
             
               I
               say
            
             ]
             
               His
               death
               is
               in
               this
               manner
               dispenc't
               and
               ordered
               .
            
             See
             what
             I
             have
             noted
             at
             the
             
               First
               Book
               of
               his
               Eccles.
               Histor.
               Chap.
            
             1.
             
             
               Note
               (
               b.
            
             )
             'T
             is
             certain
             Epiphanius
             calls
             the
             
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Eucharist
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Passion
               .
            
             —
             Vales.
             
          
           
             k
             These
             words
             must
             be
             helpt
             by
             a
             favourable
             interpretation
             .
             For
             Christ
             left
             not
             His
             own
             Body
             during
             the
             least
             moment
             of
             time
             .
             In
             regard
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             wont
             commonly
             to
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             had
             once
             assumed
             ,
             he
             never
             parted
             with
             .
             But
             He
             suffered
             His
             own
             Body
             to
             be
             for
             some
             time
             destitute
             of
             the
             Company
             of
             His
             Soul.
             Presently
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             I
             would
             rather
             write
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               surrendring
               up
               to
               death
               that
               which
               was
               mortal
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             l
             For
             Christ
             rising
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             plainly
             declared
             that
             eternal
             life
             ,
             which
             He
             had
             preacht
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             to
             be
             superiour
             to
             every
             death
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Translatour
             understood
             not
             ;
             who
             ,
             though
             his
             Version
             be
             otherwise
             elegant
             enough
             ,
             yet
             frequently
             wanders
             from
             the
             true
             sense
             :
             in
             so
             much
             that
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             the
             Version
             of
             
               this
               Panegyrick
            
             may
             seem
             far
             meaner
             than
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             
               Ecclesiastick
               History
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               it
               behoved
            
             .
             Which
             reading
             the
             Translatour
             seems
             to
             have
             followed
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             What
             Eusebius
             says
             ,
             namely
             that
             Christ
             before
             He
             dyed
             had
             sprinkled
             some
             seeds
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             amongst
             the
             Nations
             ,
             may
             be
             understood
             two
             ways
             .
             For
             either
             He
             means
             the
             seeds
             which
             were
             by
             nature
             put
             into
             mens
             minds
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             instructed
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             else
             He
             means
             the
             preaching
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             when
             conversant
             on
             earth
             ,
             had
             declared
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             also
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Here
             Eusebius
             has
             made
             use
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             perswasion
             ;
             whereas
             nevertheless
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             more
             frequently
             used
             to
             signifie
             
               the
               greater
               Cable
               of
               a
               Ship.
            
             In
             the
             same
             sense
             with
             that
             here
             ,
             he
             has
             made
             use
             of
             this
             word
             in
             
               his
               Book
               concerning
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Palestine
               ,
               Chap.
            
             13
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               firm
               and
               most
               evident
               instance
               to
               perswade
               me
               to
               believe
               .
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             uses
             the
             same
             word
             frequently
             .
             Chrysostome
             (
             in
             Hom.
             1.
             
             
               On
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               )
            
             notes
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             common
             but
             homely
             term
             ,
             whereby
             is
             meant
             
               a
               certain
               vehemency
               and
               eagerness
               of
               will
               :
            
             his
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             
               against
               the
               Errour
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             A
             little
             after
             I
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               shewing
               them
               the
               Trophies
            
             .
             The
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             confirms
             both
             Emendations
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             place
             is
             not
             a
             little
             difficult
             .
             For
             how
             can
             what
             Eusebius
             says
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             that
             life
             namely
             which
             Christ
             has
             promised
             ,
             is
             the
             first-fruits
             of
             a
             future
             Life
             with
             God
             ?
             Questionless
             ,
             by
             
               the
               Life
            
             promised
             to
             us
             by
             Christ
             ,
             Eusebius
             means
             
               the
               Resurrection
            
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             't
             were
             the
             Entrance
             and
             Beginning
             of
             that
             eternal
             Life
             with
             God.
             Or
             rather
             he
             means
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ's
             Body
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             first-fruits
             and
             pledge
             as
             't
             were
             ,
             of
             our
             hope
             and
             Resurrection
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             close
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Himself
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             See
             
               Grotius
               De
               Satisfac
               .
               Christi
               .
               Chap.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             An
             elegant
             term
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             secretest
             mysteries
             of
             Magicians
             and
             Conjurers
             ,
             who
             asserted
             that
             men
             were
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             the
             life
             of
             others
             might
             be
             redeemed
             .
             So
             Antinous
             was
             sacrificed
             instead
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Hadrian
             ,
             that
             He
             might
             defer
             His
             Fare
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             related
             by
             
               Aurelius
               Victor
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             This
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Life
               for
               Life
            
             ,
             as
             Aristides
             expresses
             Himself
             in
             
               his
               Fifth
               Sacred
               Oration
            
             .
             Farther
             ,
             't
             was
             necessary
             ,
             that
             He
             who
             was
             in
             this
             manner
             sacrificed
             ,
             should
             voluntarily
             offer
             Himself
             to
             be
             slain
             .
             Which
             may
             be
             gathered
             both
             from
             Aristides
             ,
             and
             from
             
               Aurelius
               Victor
            
             :
             in
             which
             Authour
             the
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               Cùm
               voluntarium
               ad
               vicem
               magi
               poposcissent
               .
            
             Moreover
             ,
             that
             custom
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             who
             bequeath'd
             themselves
             to
             death
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             doth
             clearly
             shew
             this
             very
             thing
             .
             Vales.
             Whom
             the
             Greeks
             call'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Latines
             termed
             Vicarii
             ;
             so
             Stephens
             in
             
               his
               Latine
               Thesaurus
            
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             
               Vicarius
               .
               Vicarii
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               etiam
               interdum
               sunt
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Vicarii
               also
               are
               sometime●
               those
               ,
               who
               bequeath
               themselves
               to
               destruction
               and
               death
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               bring
               those
               mischiefs
               on
               their
               own
               beads
               ,
               which
               were
               about
               to
               befall
               others
               .
            
             Hence
             't
             is
             that
             Valesius
             does
             here
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Vicarium
             .
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Eusebius
             wrote
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               who
               ,
               being
               before
               bound
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             he
             alludes
             to
             the
             Crime
             of
             Treason
             ,
             which
             the
             Greeks
             are
             wont
             to
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             
               Dion
               Cassius
            
             ,
             in
             several
             places
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             impure
             ;
             we
             have
             already
             taken
             notice
             of
             a
             mistake
             like
             this
             above
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             in
             the
             
               same
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             u
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               salutary
               miracle
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             sacrifice
             ;
             which
             I
             wonder
             Christophorson
             perceived
             not
             .
             So
             Eusebius
             has
             said
             a
             little
             above
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               For
               ,
               after
               that
               one
               Victim
               and
               eximious
               sacrifice
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Bodily
               Instrument
            
             .
          
           
             †
             John
             1.
             29.
             
          
           
             ‖
             See
             Esa.
             ch
             .
             53
             ▪
             v.
             7
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             according
             to
             the
             
               Septuagint
               Version
            
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             wholeplace
             is
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             thus
             to
             be
             restored
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               if
               indeed
               the
               truth
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               A
               candid
               ●ar
               for
               our
               discourse
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               was
               minc't
            
             ,
             or
             cut
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             the
             reading
             of
             this
             whole
             place
             runs
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             should
             rather
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             A
             little
             after
             I
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               which
               appeared
               superiour
               to
               all
               Diabolical
               Energy
            
             or
             Force
             ;
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             fraud
             ,
             being
             expunged
             as
             superfluous
             .
             Unless
             you
             would
             word
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             does
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               fraud
               and
               force
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Questionless
             't
             is
             to
             be
             written
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             reading
             I
             have
             followed
             in
             my
             Version
             .
             Thus
             Eusebius
             has
             exprest
             himself
             a
             little
             above
             ,
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             ;
             where
             speaking
             concerning
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             rais'd
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             his
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               as
               the
               Trophy
               of
               that
               Victory
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             place
             casts
             no
             small
             light
             on
             this
             we
             have
             before
             us
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             says
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             both
             places
             .
             For
             he
             compares
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             raised
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             and
             taken
             up
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             a
             Trophy
             which
             is
             erected
             over
             Enemies
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Republicks
             ;
             so
             Valesius
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               But
               ,
               one
               God
               was
               Preach't
               amongst
               all
               men
            
             ;
             which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             following
             words
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               irreconcileable
               and
               implacable
               hatred
            
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Translatour
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             .
             So
             Eusebius
             expresses
             himself
             a
             little
             after
             this
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               that
               Hatred
               and
               S●ri●e
               ,
               which
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             write
             also
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             place
             must
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             be
             written
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             which
             reading
             I
             have
             followed
             in
             my
             Version
             .
             
               One
               way
               of
               Religion
               and
               Salvation
               ,
            
             says
             he
             ,
             
               namely
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               was
               delivered
               to
               men
               .
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Embraced
               all
               things
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Pious
               Doctrine
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Valesius
             renders
             it
             
               ex
               unâ
               Transenna
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             does
             properly
             signifie
             
               Meta
               ,
               the
               Goal
               of
               a
               Race
               .
            
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               which
               asserted
               God's
               Monarchy
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Goods
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Fitted
             or
             ,
             
               made
               up
               into
               peace
               ▪
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Without
             doubt
             it
             must
             be
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               begotten
               by
               one
               or
               the
               same
               father
               .
            
             The
             mistake
             arose
             from
             the
             contracted
             way
             of
             writing
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             72.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             72.
             7.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Esai
             .
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Spake
               a
               word
               to
               His
               Confidents
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Matth.
             28.
             19.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Which
               is
               by
               sight
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Reason
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Nature
               of
               men
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               Life
               of
               that
               Philosophy
               delivered
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             can't
             have
             a
             place
             here
             .
             I
             write
             therefore
             from
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               what
               other
               person
               ,
               save
               only
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Presently
             ,
             the
             reading
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               on
               which
               account
               ,
               —
               thorowout
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
             For
             so
             Eusebius
             is
             wont
             to
             express
             himself
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             end
             of
             Chap.
             13.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               discourse
               concerning
               God.
            
             
          
           
             k
             Valesius
             in
             his
             note
             at
             this
             place
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Geneva-Printers
             designedly
             left
             out
             this
             clause
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               Divine
               Ministrations
               of
               intellectual
               and
               Rational
               sacrifices
            
             ]
             because
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             it
             contained
             an
             illustrious
             Testimony
             concerning
             the
             unbloudy
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass.
             But
             't
             is
             our
             Senstiment
             ,
             that
             Valesius
             had
             as
             little
             ground
             for
             this
             assertion
             ,
             from
             there
             words
             ;
             as
             the
             Geneva-men
             had
             reason
             for
             that
             their
             omission
             .
             Our
             Church
             in
             one
             of
             its
             prayers
             after
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             makes
             mention
             of
             a
             
               sacrifice
               of
               praise
               and
               thanksgiving
               ▪
            
             And
             I
             verily
             believe
             ,
             Eusebius
             means
             no
             other
             sacrifice
             than
             that
             here
             ;
             witness
             the
             two
             Epithets
             He
             gives
             these
             sacrifices
             ,
             namely
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               intellectual
               and
               rational
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             don't
             doubt
             but
             Eusebius
             wrote
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               sacrifices
               —
               performed
               by
               bloud
               and
               gore
               ,
               smoke
               and
               fire
               ▪
               as
               likewise
               those
               cruel
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Than
             which
             emendation
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             certain
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             m
             Eusebius
             took
             this
             passage
             out
             of
             
               Porphyrius's
               second
               Book
               de
               Abstinentia
            
             ,
             where
             he
             writes
             thus
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               But
               Pallas
               ,
               who
               wrote
               best
               of
               all
               concerning
               the
               mysterious
               Rites
               of
               Mithra
               ,
               says
               that
               humane
               Victims
               were
               almost
               every
               where
               abolished
               ,
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Hadrian
               .
            
             Which
             Lactantius
             does
             likewise
             confirm
             ,
             in
             the
             
               First
               Book
               of
               his
               Divine
               Institutes
               ,
               Chap.
            
             21
             ▪
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               Apud
               Cypriot
            
             ,
             [
             In
             
               Thysius's
               Edition
            
             't
             is
             
               Apud
               Cypri
               Salaminem
               ,
               At
               Salamine
               [
               a
               City
               ]
               of
               Cyprus
               .
               ]
               Humanam
               hostiam
               Jovi
               Teucer
               immolavit
               ;
               idque
               sacrificium
               posteris
               tradidit
               :
               quod
               est
               nuper
               Hadriano
               imperante
               sublatum
               .
               Amongst
               the
               Cypriots
               ,
               Teucer
               offered
               an
               humane
               sacrifice
               to
               Jupiter
               ▪
               and
               delivered
               that
               sacrifice
               down
               to
               posterity
               :
               which
               was
               lately
               abolished
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               Hadrian
               .
               Tertullian
            
             in
             the
             
               ninth
               Chapter
               of
               his
               Apology
            
             relates
             ,
             that
             in
             Africa
             infants
             were
             publickly
             offered
             in
             sacrifice
             to
             Saturn
             ,
             untill
             
             Tiberius's
             Proconsulate
             ,
             who
             for
             that
             reason
             crucified
             the
             Priests
             of
             Saturn
             .
             And
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             the
             Milice
             of
             
               his
               own
               Country
            
             (
             or
             ,
             as
             some
             Copies
             have
             it
             written
             ,
             
               Patris
               sui
               ,
               of
               his
               own
               father
               ▪
            
             )
             which
             executed
             that
             very
             office
             under
             Tiberius
             the
             Proconsul
             ,
             were
             witnesses
             of
             this
             thing
             .
             Whence
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             memory
             of
             this
             matter
             was
             as
             yet
             fresh
             .
             For
             why
             should
             he
             cite
             the
             Souldiers
             or
             Apparitors
             of
             the
             
               Proconsular
               Office
            
             as
             witnesses
             ,
             unless
             some
             of
             those
             had
             been
             yet
             alive
             ,
             or
             could
             have
             been
             produced
             ,
             who
             had
             attended
             upon
             the
             
               Proconsul
               Tiberius
            
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             he
             crucified
             those
             Priests
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             that
             Proconsulate
             of
             Tiberius
             might
             be
             fitly
             placed
             upon
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Hadrian
             ;
             especially
             in
             regard
             both
             Porphyrius
             and
             Lactantius
             do
             perswade
             us
             to
             think
             so
             .
             Further
             ,
             whereas
             Pallas
             only
             says
             ,
             that
             they
             left
             off
             sacrificing
             men
             almost
             every
             where
             ;
             Eusebius
             without
             any
             exception
             affirms
             ,
             that
             this
             custom
             was
             abolished
             amongst
             all
             Nations
             whatever
             .
             Which
             I
             can
             scarce
             be
             induced
             to
             believe
             .
             For
             ,
             both
             Porphyrius
             and
             Lactantius
             ,
             in
             their
             fore-cited
             books
             ,
             do
             attest
             ,
             that
             
               Jupiter
               Latiaris
            
             was
             still
             in
             their
             age
             worshipped
             with
             humane
             Bloud
             at
             Rome
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Tertullian
             witnesseth
             in
             
               his
               Apology
            
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             age
             Infants
             were
             in
             secret
             sacrificed
             to
             Saturn
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eusebius
             alludes
             to
             that
             famous
             saying
             of
             Heraclitus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               dead
               are
               more
               despicable
               than
               muck
            
             ;
             of
             which
             saying
             Strabo
             makes
             mention
             in
             the
             end
             of
             
               his
               sixteenth
               book
            
             ,
             and
             Origen
             in
             
               his
               fifth
               book
               against
               Celsus
            
             .
             From
             whence
             came
             this
             proverbial
             expression
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             spoken
             
               concerning
               a
               man
               of
               no
               value
               .
               Pollux
               ,
               book
               5.
               chap.
            
             46
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               more
               contemptible
               than
               dung
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               speak
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               Heraclitus
               .
               Julian
               ,
            
             in
             
               his
               Oration
               against
               Heraclius
               the
               Cynick
               ,
            
             pag.
             421
             ,
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             same
             saying
             of
             Heraclitus
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               but
               wholly
               to
               despise
               the
               Body
               ▪
               and
               to
               account
               it
               according
               to
               Heraclitus
               ,
               even
               more
               contemptible
               than
               dung
               .
               But
               with
               the
               greatest
               ease
               to
               perfect
               its
               cure
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               God
               shall
               order
               the
               Body
               to
               be
               used
               as
               an
               instrument
               .
            
             Which
             place
             I
             have
             mended
             and
             supplied
             ,
             from
             Suidas
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             in
             the
             ordinary
             Editions
             ,
             this
             passage
             is
             corrupt
             and
             imperfect
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Nature
             .
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             with
             an
             interrogation
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               But
               ,
               what
               can
               He
               do
               ,
               who
               is
               no
               Body
               ?
            
             And
             so
             Christophorson
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             ▪
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Manuscript
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             'T
             is
             apparent
             that
             the
             reading
             should
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               judgment
               is
               not
               placed
               in
               sense
               .
            
             Therefore
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             must
             be
             understood
             here
             ;
             which
             Christophorson
             apprehended
             not
             ;
             for
             he
             hath
             erroneously
             joyned
             these
             words
             with
             the
             following
             .
             There
             was
             a
             great
             dispute
             amongst
             the
             old
             Philosophers
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             they
             termed
             
               the
               Rule
               whereby
               the
               truth
               of
               things
               is
               judged
               of
               by
               men
               .
            
             The
             most
             ancient
             Philosophers
             did
             not
             place
             
               that
               power
               or
               faculty
            
             in
             the
             Senses
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Reason
             ;
             as
             
               Sextus
               Empiricus
            
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               seventh
               book
               against
               the
               Mathematici
               .
            
             Farther
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             taken
             two
             ways
             ,
             
               either
               for
               the
               faculty
               it self
               ,
               whereby
               truth
               is
               discerned
            
             ;
             or
             else
             
               for
               the
               instrument
               of
               that
               faculty
               ▪
               Potamo
            
             the
             Philosopher
             termed
             
               the
               first
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               from
               which
               ;
               the
               second
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               which
            
             ;
             as
             Lartius
             tells
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Proëme
               of
               his
               own
               work
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Consider
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               determine
               of
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Inconsistent
             .
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               For
               this
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               dead
               .
            
             The
             words
             are
             misplaced
             here
             ;
             a
             thing
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             advertized
             ,
             does
             frequently
             happen
             in
             
               these
               Books
            
             .
             I
             write
             therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               For
               this
               is
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Living
               ▪
            
             &c.
             
             A
             little
             before
             ,
             some
             words
             are
             all
             repeated
             ,
             which
             fault
             the
             studious
             Reader
             will
             easily
             mend
             of
             himself
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             worded
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             with
             an
             interrogation
             ;
             which
             reading
             I
             have
             followed
             in
             my
             Version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Numerous
             d●rts
             of
             words
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             place
             is
             corrupted
             with
             a
             double
             fault
             :
             nevertheless
             't
             was
             easie
             to
             restore
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               had
               governed
               the
               Empire
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Eusebius
             means
             Diocletian
             and
             his
             Colleagues
             ,
             who
             (
             says
             he
             )
             had
             governed
             the
             Republick
             gloriously
             and
             happily
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             maintained
             a
             peace
             with
             God
             and
             with
             the
             Churches
             .
             But
             after
             they
             attempted
             to
             bring
             a
             war
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             persecute
             His
             most
             Holy
             worshippers
             ;
             immediately
             all
             affairs
             were
             altered
             ,
             and
             put
             into
             a
             worse
             posture
             .
             Eusebius
             says
             the
             same
             in
             the
             end
             of
             
               his
               eighth
               Book
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Champions
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ▪
             
               Splendid
               Consecrations
               of
               Oratories
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             ▪
             And
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               name
            
             .
             Nothing
             occurs
             more
             frequently
             in
             Ecclesiastick
             writers
             ,
             than
             the
             name
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Dominic●
             .
             Nor
             have
             only
             the
             Greeks
             termed
             Churches
             thus
             ,
             but
             the
             Germans
             also
             have
             borrowed
             this
             name
             from
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             as
             
               Walafrid●s
               Strabo
            
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               Book
               de
               Rebus
               Ecclesiasticis
            
             ,
             Chap.
             7.
             
             Vales.
             Hence
             likewise
             we
             have
             our
             name
             for
             them
             in
             English
             ,
             to
             wit
             Churches
             ;
             and
             hence
             't
             is
             that
             the
             Scots
             call
             them
             Kirks
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Deprived
               of
               all
               hope
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             which
             we
             follow
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Any
             one
             will
             easily
             perceive
             ,
             though
             I
             hold
             my
             peace
             ,
             that
             some
             words
             are
             wanting
             here
             .
             I
             write
             therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               thus
               any
               one
            
             ,
             which
             words
             must
             be
             included
             in
             a
             Parenthesis
             .
             Indeed
             Christophorson
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             so
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             from
             his
             Version
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             joyned
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             with
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             I
             don't
             approve
             of
             .
             For
             ,
             by
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Eusebius
             means
             those
             women
             ,
             who
             having
             been
             deprived
             of
             their
             husbands
             ,
             consecrated
             their
             widowhood
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             he
             distinguishes
             these
             from
             the
             Quires
             of
             Virgins
             .
             Farther
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             number
             of
             widows
             ,
             Deaconnesses
             and
             Pres●yteresse●
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             chosen
             ,
             as
             Epiphanius
             attests
             in
             the
             
               Heresie
               of
               the
               C●llyridiani
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Epilogue
             of
             
               his
               Books
               against
               Heresies
            
             .
             Whence
             't
             is
             ,
             that
             at
             this
             place
             Eusebius
             terms
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             those
             women
             did
             in
             a
             manner
             perform
             the
             Office
             of
             Priests
             ;
             in
             regard
             they
             instructed
             women
             that
             were
             to
             be
             baptized
             .
             But
             the
             reading
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               also
               women
               that
               were
               in
               Holy
               Orders
            
             ;
             and
             so
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             These
             women
             ,
             before
             they
             could
             be
             chosen
             Deaconnesses
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             examined
             .
             Amongst
             other
             things
             ,
             they
             were
             asked
             ,
             whether
             they
             had
             washed
             the
             Saints
             feet
             ;
             as
             Origen
             informs
             us
             in
             
               his
               thirty
               second
               Tome
               on
               Sain●
            
             John's
             Gospel
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Or
               ,
               To
               make
               use
               of
               the
               continence
               and
               strength
               of
               a
               hard
               life
               ,
               with
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Or
             ,
             
               Divine
               Readings
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Who
             sees
             not
             that
             the
             reading
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               there
               is
               an
               eye
               of
               Justice
               .
            
             For
             the
             ancients
             believed
             ,
             that
             Justice
             had
             ●
             most
             quick
             and
             sharp
             eye
             ,
             which
             inspected
             all
             things
             that
             were
             done
             by
             men
             ,
             and
             would
             never
             wi●k
             :
             which
             eye
             they
             appealed
             to
             as
             a
             witness
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             any
             wayes
             injured
             .
             Nothing
             occurs
             more
             frequently
             ,
             both
             amongst
             the
             Greeks
             and
             Latines
             .
             The
             
               old
               Poets
            
             words
             in
             S●obaeu●
             are
             these
             .
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             We
             have
             not
             leisure
             to
             produce
             more
             authorities
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             at
             all
             necessary
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             thing
             is
             so
             well
             known
             .
             Yet
             Christophorson
             saw
             not
             the
             Emendation
             of
             this
             place
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Bring
               forth
               fruit
               ,
               not
               out
               of
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Presignified
             ,
             or
             ,
             declared
             .
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Doubtless
             the
             reading
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             in
             which
             manner
             also
             Christophorson
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             with
             the
             accent
             ●ast
             back
             to
             the
             first
             syllable
             ;
             which
             is
             done
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             the
             preposition
             is
             set
             after
             the
             word
             .
             Presently
             the
             reading
             must
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               correspondent
               to
               the
               affairs
               themselves
            
             .
             For
             't
             is
             referred
             to
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             predictions
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             23.
             38.
             
          
           
             †
             See
             Matt.
             24.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Matt.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             mistake
             of
             the
             Printer
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               have
               brought
            
             :
             so
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Rusticks
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               make
               the
               Forces
               of
               their
               minds
               nervose
               ,
            
             or
             sinewie
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Right-hand
             .
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             means
             the
             Peace
             which
             Christ
             ,
             at
             His
             Birth
             ,
             bestowed
             on
             the
             Roman
             world
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Which
               by
               his
               power
               reignes
               over
               the
               whole
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Worldly
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             just
             before
             ,
             the
             reading
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             not
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Every
               Philosopher
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Pursue
               Heaven
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             has
             expung'd
             the
             last
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             ill
             done
             .
             Nevertheless
             it
             may
             be
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               or
               man.
            
             Or
             else
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               much
               less
               man.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Illustrated
             .
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               to
               fatten
               their
               own
               Bodies
               .
            
             I
             know
             indeed
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Christians
             usage
             to
             feast
             more
             plentifully
             and
             splendidly
             on
             Sundays
             .
             But
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               fatten
            
             ,
             or
             
               feed
               fat
            
             ,
             is
             no
             fitting
             term
             to
             be
             used
             concerning
             Christians
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Eusebius
             wrote
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               that
               they
               should
               not
               ,
               &c.
            
             Vales.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               The
               beginning
               to
               the
               end
            
             .
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christophorson
             seems
             to
             have
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             from
             his
             Version
             ,
             which
             runs
             thus
             ,
             
               Ut
               Homo
               tam
               egregia
               facinora
               ederet
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               should
               perform
               such
               signal
               and
               extraordinary
               Actions
               .
            
             But
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             hath
             opened
             to
             us
             the
             true
             reading
             of
             this
             place
             ;
             which
             runs
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               such
               signal
               Blessings
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             Eusebius
             means
             all
             those
             Blessings
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             particularly
             reckoned
             up
             above
             :
             all
             which
             were
             conferred
             on
             men
             by
             Christ's
             coming
             down
             upon
             earth
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Some
             words
             are
             wanting
             here
             ;
             which
             we
             may
             supply
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               You
               O
               Emperour
            
             !
             But
             the
             
               Fuk.
               Copy
            
             hath
             given
             us
             the
             true
             reading
             :
             where
             't
             is
             thus
             worded
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             *
             Searches
             ,
             or
             ,
             discoveries
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             
               Emendations
               in
               each
               particular
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             See
             
               His
               Life
               of
               Constant.
               B.
            
             3.
             chap.
             43.
             
               note
               (
               c.
            
             )
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Victor
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             added
             after
             these
             words
             ;
             not
             for
             this
             reason
             only
             ,
             because
             Constantine
             had
             the
             surname
             of
             Victor
             given
             him
             ;
             but
             also
             ,
             in
             regard
             this
             word
             makes
             a
             great
             elegance
             here
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             says
             ,
             that
             those
             sacred
             Gifts
             which
             Constantine
             gave
             to
             the
             Jerusalem-Church
             ,
             (
             because
             they
             are
             the
             monuments
             of
             the
             Victory
             of
             Christ
             the
             Supream
             King
             ,
             )
             do
             incomparably
             well
             befit
             an
             Emperour
             that
             is
             a
             Victor
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             have
             rendred
             it
             
               Regios
               Apices
               ,
               Royal
               Letters
            
             or
             Characters
             .
             For
             so
             Eusebius
             is
             wont
             to
             express
             himself
             as
             I
             have
             remark'd
             otherwhere
             .
             He
             says
             therefore
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             ,
             by
             that
             most
             magnificent
             Fabrick
             ,
             and
             those
             most
             rich
             sacred
             Gifts
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             had
             adorned
             the
             Sepulchre
             of
             Christ
             ,
             (
             as
             't
             were
             by
             Royal
             Letters
             set
             up
             in
             some
             publick
             place
             ,
             )
             had
             proclaimed
             Christ
             the
             Victor
             and
             Triumpher
             to
             all
             people
             .
             Vales.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             With
             these
             words
             the
             
               Fuketian
               Copy
            
             does
             close
             
               Eusebius's
               Panegyrick
            
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             words
             which
             follow
             ,
             are
             but
             little
             necessary
             ,
             nor
             do
             they
             seem
             to
             me
             to
             be
             Eusebius's
             .
             Vales.